《Global Game: Comes with Portable Store》


 Chapter 1： danger! Zombie riding face

    The leaves outside the window were still in the wind, and the time on the computer screen stopped at 7:30.


    The body cannot move, only the consciousness is still active.


    The gods smashed the cogs of time.


    ¡¾Doomsday game begins¡¿


    [First round, low-level zombie doomsday]


    ¡¾Put all humans in the target world¡¿


    [Mission: Survive for 30 days and accumulate 1,000 points]


    [Warning, there is only one life, and the meaning of life lies in this]


    [This is a game, but also real]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The golden sunset spread over the dilapidated window sill, and there was a low roar from outside, like the pain of a terminally ill patient.


    The first thing you see is a dilapidated and dusty room.


    Su Changxing sat against the wall, feeling a little dazed, he didn''t know what happened, he just remembered that he was staying in the room playing computer, and suddenly came to this place.


    Is this a dream? It''s too real.


    Su Changxing pinched the flesh on his arm hard, and there was a piercing pain.


    "It''s not a dream..."


    Su Changxing judged calmly that he should have been brought here by some supernatural mysterious force, or that all human beings had been brought here according to the prompt of that voice.


    "The clothes are still the same as before, is there anything else..."


    There was a cell phone in his pocket, a black cell phone he had never seen before.


    There is a line of dark red blood-like writing on it.


    [Main task: Survive for thirty days and accumulate 1000 points]


    [Branch missions are being refreshed]


    [Subquest 1: Familiarize yourself with the phone (10 points)]


    [Sub-task 2: There is a zombie outside the door that smells you and walks towards you.


    1. To escape. (10 points)


    2. Kill it. (100 points)


    3. Suicide. (You are not fit to live in this world)]


    suicide?


    Su Changxing felt angry when he saw the third option. He had lived so hard for so many years, how could he commit suicide.


    Even if it is death, he will struggle to die in order to resist this unfair fate.


    Su Changxing stood up unknowingly, and suddenly realized that he was able to stand up.


    "Here, what''s going on here?"


    In such a crisis situation, Su Changxing was still a little surprised. He was paralyzed from the lower body due to an illness, but now he can stand up.


    While staggering, Su Changxing got used to the feeling of standing. Although he felt a sense of weakness all over his body, he should be no different from a normal person.


    Now he can''t die anymore.


    Su Changxing calmly thought about how he should get out of trouble.


    Looking down from the window, it is ten stories high, and there are broken cars piled up on the street, and some "people" are wandering slowly on the street.


    The floor is too high, jumping through the window is definitely not an option, the only option is to walk through the door.


    Just at this time, there was a violent knock on the door.


    It''s that zombie!


    This door was made of wood and was already decayed. With the sound of knocking, cracks appeared on it.


    Apparently the door wouldn''t last long.


    "Be tough with zombies directly?"


    Su Changxing immediately denied this idea. First of all, he didn''t know the fighting power of zombies.


    Secondly, although he has recovered to the body of an ordinary person, the sense of powerlessness coming from his whole body reminds him that his combat effectiveness is definitely not as good as that of an ordinary person.


    At least have some chips to win.


    Su Changxing looked around the room and found that there was nothing that could be used as a weapon. The window frame could be removed and used as a stick, but it was too late now.


    Su Changxing shifted his gaze to this phone, this was his only chance.


    Quickly browse the mobile phone, there are many functions on it, tasks, forums, and even character attributes.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 2 (normally 3, corrected due to disability)


    Speed: 2 (normally 3, corrected due to disability)


    Constitution: 2 (normally 3, corrected due to disability)


    Spirit: 5 (far beyond the wisdom of normal people, God closes a door and opens a window)


    Status: Disabled


    Evaluation: The fighting power is far lower than that of normal people. Fighting against the five scum, it is impossible to survive the end of the world. Suicide may be the wisest choice.


    Su Changxing understood that although his disability was cured, it also relatively weakened his attributes.


    This should be regarded as a compensation mechanism. It is impossible for a half-paralyzed person to survive in the apocalypse, but a weak ordinary person can.


    Then, Su Changxing noticed that messages kept sliding out from the upper right corner of the phone.


    [Ji Zhaonan 291110A was killed]


    [Wang Zhonglan 292220A was killed]


    [Li Mu 293210A was killed]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In more than ten seconds, there were hundreds of such messages.


    In a short period of time, hundreds of people died all over the world, no, it should be in this area where he was.


    Su Changxing noticed that the numbers after these names were very similar, and these people should all come from the area he was in.


    Then, Su Changxing turned to the interface of the forum, right above it was written in dynamic blood-red handwriting:


    [Number of survivors: 10 billion]


    All are cast into this doomsday world.


    Su Changxing lived in a world with exactly 10 billion people. It was only broadcast on the news yesterday that the world''s 10 billionth baby was born.


    Or could a population of 10 billion be an opportunity to start this doomsday game?


    There are already hundreds of posts on the forum.


    Star Y: Urgent, what to do if you get scratched by a zombie''s claws, wait online.


    Ruthless little beast: I have been practicing Sanda all year round, and I have already killed a zombie. It is preliminarily determined that the fighting power of a zombie is not weaker than that of an adult, or even stronger, so don''t take risks in fighting. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The combat power of a zombie is equal to that of an adult.


    Su Changxing extracted key information from numerous posts at once. With his current state, he definitely had no chance of winning against a zombie unless he had a weapon at hand.


    Just when Su Changxing finished browsing the forum functions, a taskbar window popped up on the top of the phone.


    [Complete side missions, get familiar with mobile phone functions, get 10 points]


    It is similar to the task of novice guidance, but what is the use of this point?


    Afterwards, Su Changxing noticed that there was another column of functions at the top, point discount store.


    It should be possible to exchange points for something.


    Su Changxing opened the points store, and saw a melee weapon among the many items.


    Steel rod (quantity 5), 50% off, 10 points.


    Just about redeemable.


    "Boom~"


    The sound of the impact continued to echo, and Su Changxing noticed that the door was about to crack, so he exchanged the steel rods immediately without thinking twice.


    exchange.


    A flash of white light flashed, and a brand new black steel rod appeared out of thin air on the ground, the shiny surface reflecting the rays of the setting sun.


    Su Changxing held the steel rod in his hand, it felt a little heavy, but he could barely swing it.


    "Crack!"


    With a crisp sound, a big hole was broken in the middle of the wooden door.


    Su Changxing smelled the smell of rotting corpses and saw the true face of this broken-door zombie. His skin was gray-white, a large area of ??his face had rotted, his teeth were sticking out, and there was a lot of sticky dark red blood and minced meat in his mouth. The gray jacket was covered in blood.


    That''s fresh blood, this zombie just killed a person!

 Chapter 2： discount store

    Su Changxing didn''t know if the zombie killed a human being from the same world as him, but he knew that there was only one person between him and this zombie today.


    The hole at the door is not too big, zombies have to bend down to get in.


    Su Changxing made a baseball-playing posture with both hands, and the moment he spotted the zombie''s probe, he swung it with all his strength, and the steel rod slammed sideways on the zombie''s head from far to near.


    "It''s tough, but barely manageable."


    The zombie was knocked back with a stick by Su Changxing. Its movement was not too fast, it might be a little slower than ordinary people. Su Changxing could definitely grab its probe and knock on it in an instant.


    Su Changxing''s hands holding the steel rod were a little numb. He had used too much force just now, and almost let the steel rod fall out of his hands.


    A few seconds later, the zombie poked its head out of the big hole again, and the stick hit just now didn''t do much damage to it.


    Su Changxing shuddered, imitating the movements of a baseball player, and hit the zombie on the head with a stick again, knocking the zombie out again.


    He has no experience in fighting with others, but he often watches baseball games, so the two should be interlinked.


    This blow to Su Changxing used a little less force than the previous blow, but because of the use of power-generating skills, the power was not much worse.


    The painful roar of zombies came from outside the door.


    The zombie seemed to be enraged, and suddenly poked its head in again, but was knocked out by Su Changxing with a stick, and black blood flowed on its head.


    Su Changxing discovered that this zombie basically had no intelligence, and would just keep repeating a way of getting in.


    Get in, a stick.


    Get in, a stick.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After repeating this eight times, there was a vibration outside the door, and the zombie finally fell to the ground.


    [Kill zombies, get 10 points]


    [Complete side missions, kill zombies, 100 points]


    "Kangdang~"


    The steel rod was thrown to the ground.


    Su Changxing leaned against the wall and panted heavily. He was already exhausted by swinging the steel rod eight times.


    The wooden door was completely broken by the zombies, and the zombies could walk in directly again.


    It was a fluke that Su Changxing was able to kill this zombie. If he met him head-on, he would definitely not be the opponent of this zombie.


    His clothes were covered in blood from the zombies, and he beat the zombies to death one by one with a stick. The scene was unusually bloody.


    Su Changxing rested for a while and calmed down. Although the smell of blood and rancidity was unbearable, he did not go out. This room was the safest place for him.


    And there may be many zombies in this building, once he provokes another one, he will have nowhere to cry.


    Stay steady to survive.


    Su Changxing hugged the steel rod in his arms, took out his mobile phone again, and looked through the discount store. There were a lot of things in it.


    [Food: 1 liter of bottled water (quantity 10), 50% off, 1 point


    Bread (quantity 10), 50% off, 1 point]


    [Weapon: steel stick (quantity four), 50% off, 10 points


    Steel knife (quantity 5), 40% off, 30 points]


    A steel knife is obviously a better weapon than a steel rod, and the price will be much more expensive.


    There is one more special item here.


    [Physical strengthening potion (precious), 10% off, 500 points]


    [Physical strengthening potion: a product of future technology, which greatly strengthens the functions of the human body. The gap between you and Superman may be only one potion. ¡¿


    The original price of this thing is 5000 points! Compared with other items, it is very expensive, and the word "precious" is specially marked on the back, which is obviously different from other items.


    Su Changxing had a strong hunch that this item could change the status quo of his body, at least make his body reach the standard of a normal person.


    If he could have the fighting power of a normal person, Su Changxing was confident that in the previous situation, he could kill that zombie with three sticks.


    Su Changxing thought of this, and became more sure about the idea of ??exchanging this item. Then he noticed a line of time display in the lower left corner of the store, refresh time, 47:24.


    Refresh once every two days, maybe after refreshing, the physique strengthening potion will disappear.


    He had to collect 500 points in two days, and he now had 110 points, which was 390 points short, which was equivalent to killing 39 zombies.


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, opened the forum, and looked at the situation of other humans.


    Wang Lunsusu: I am currently staying in a sealed basement full of zombies. Maybe they will leave tomorrow. Can someone give me some water? I can use cookies instead.


    Hunk: Brothers, whoever has a weapon in hand, I can exchange it for water and food. As long as I have a weapon, I can kill these beasts.


    sos: Who will save me, I am so scared now, as long as someone can come and save me, I will be his.


    Attached below is a photo of a crying girl with a terrified face, and she looks pretty good.


    In order to survive, this kind of thing is not uncommon, but there are not many people behind her who reply to her. After all, everyone is in danger now, and no one can take care of others.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing''s head started to heat up when he saw these posts. He was sure that these people did not have discount stores.


    Because completing novice missions will give you ten points, while water and bread in the store only need one point, and cheap weapons only need ten points, so there is no need for them to ask for help on the forum. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    And it seems that the exchange of materials can be carried out through the mobile phone forum.


    Su Changxing''s thinking began to become active when he thought of this. Although he could get points through missions and killing zombies, it didn''t have to be done in this way. He could use a more relaxed method.


    Su Changxing browsed some posts, and a large number of people were trapped somewhere like him and lacked weapons.


    With weapons, ordinary people have a chance to kill a zombie, and some people who are already strong in combat will also need weapons at hand.


    So weapons are the most scarce resource at this stage.


    Su Changxing immediately registered an ID called Lucky Kid on the forum, and tentatively posted a post.


    Lucky kid: A solid steel rod is exchanged for 100 points, first come, first served, no waiting, I have already killed a zombie with a steel rod.


    ¡¾picture¡¿


    Below is a picture of a **** steel rod.


    Su Changxing thinks that the price of 100 points is very reasonable, as long as he completes the task of killing zombies, he will get 110 points, and no one should really realize the importance of points yet.


    Not long after the post was posted, someone replied.


    I use my hands to achieve your dream: the boss actually killed a zombie, and I was still shivering in the corner.


    Miss you: I have ten points, and I hope to add some food in exchange for a steel rod. There is already a zombie wandering around me, please change it with me.


    Natural enemies of zombies: Everyone is the same, don''t pretend to be pitiful. I have fifty points, and I hope to add some food in exchange for a steel rod. I also have a zombie wandering around me, I beg you to change it with me.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 3： reselling steel rods

    Su Changxing didn''t respond to those who tried to exchange them at a low price, and he didn''t know whether their crisis was real or fake. The current situation is that he can only take care of himself first.


    Su Changxing''s post was quickly topped by a large number of replies.


    There are a lot of letters in the private mailbox, most of them have the idea of ??bartering, only a few people are willing to exchange 100 points.


    Su Changxing saw an acquaintance at a glance, the ruthless little beast, who had previously posted a post analyzing the combat effectiveness of zombies, and that post gave him some help.


    Ruthless little beast: Brother, I have 100 points and I want to exchange steel sticks with you. I know that there are many people who want to exchange this weapon, but brother, I need this weapon urgently. As long as you sell the weapon to me, brother I owe you a favor.


    Seeing that Su Changxing didn''t reply, the ruthless little beast immediately sent another message: Brother, I was careless and attracted five or six zombies, and the door is currently being blocked. Just give me a weapon and I can kill them.


    Su Changxing didn''t take advantage of the situation and replied, "Okay, let''s make a deal now."


    On one side of the trading column is a steel rod, and on the other side is 100 points.


    ¡¾The transaction is successful¡¿


    The steel rod turned into a white light and flew into the phone, and Su Changxing''s points also rose to 210, getting closer to 500 points.


    At the same time, the ruthless little beast was also surprised to see a steel stick stained with black blood appear on the ground, and the handle was still warm. Obviously, this weapon was still in the lucky boy''s hand just now.


    The ruthless little beast had a fanatical expression on his face, as long as he had a weapon, he was not afraid of anyone, remembering that when he cut from Nantianmen to Sanwei Bookstore, the word "invincible" was written on his head.


    The ruthless little beast dragged a steel stick and rushed towards the zombie who had just broken in. When the stick hits, it will splatter brains...


    Su Changxing judged that the ruthless little beast should have a strong combat power, and he had the confidence to single out four or five zombies with a steel rod.


    It won''t be some Sanda champion.


    Then, Su Changxing spent 70 points in exchange for four steel rods and a steel knife for self-defense that he was going to sell.


    The material of the steel knife is heavier than the steel rod. With Su Changxing''s current physical strength, he can swing the knife at most three times, but the power is also greater. As long as the angle is right, two knife can cut off the head of a zombie.


    After a while, there were hundreds of replies to Su Changxing''s post, and a large number of trolls and trolls appeared.


    Pen Fairy: Are you really stupid enough to sell your own weapons? You can¡¯t survive, so you¡¯re looking for a dead end?


    Potato Chip Man: That¡¯s right, even if you have a lot of weapons, you shouldn¡¯t sell them. After all, in such a dangerous environment, accidents may happen at any time, and the landlord uses them to exchange for useless points.


    Xiaoxin: It may be better for the host to exchange weapons for some food, after all, we all have to survive in this world for at least 30 days.


    Su Changxing looked at these people''s replies and just smiled contemptuously. How could the rich people''s thoughts be guessed by these poor people.


    I still have 4 such weapons.


    Then, some people began to doubt whether Su Changxing was really selling steel rods.


    Cherry: I suspect that the host did not sell weapons at all, but just came to show off.


    Bixian: It is possible that this steel rod has actually been scrapped, so it was taken out for sale.


    Seeing this, Su Changxing couldn''t help sighing, these trolls are indispensable no matter where they are, in fact, it''s okay to troll him, but it will affect his business, and in the private message, several people who were planning to buy steel rods also hesitated.


    Although the points are useless now, but the task clearly states that one thousand points are required, and those who do not have one thousand points after thirty days can imagine what will happen.


    The ruthless little beast seems to have finished cleaning up the zombies over there, and said: I bought the steel rod from Brother Lucky, and it works very well in my personal test. After I smashed the brains of five zombies with it, the steel rod did very little damage. This is the happiest steel rod I''ve ever used.


    The Ruthless Little Beast had posted a lot of strategies in the forum before, and they were very well-known, but once these words came out, the trend changed drastically.


    Three-year simulation: Whoa, is this a happy stick for a rich woman?


    Mask: I regret it, I shouldn''t have hesitated, now I only have a wooden stick that is about to break.


    Armor: What''s going on, I''m talking with the landlord about the sale, why the steel rod has been sold. @°ÂÔ˺¢×Ó Are you trying to cheat my points?


    Su Changxing''s face froze. He was going to secretly sell the other four steel rods, but he didn''t expect to be questioned by accident.


    He had no choice but to reply immediately below: I still have four brand new steel rods here, and the price is still 100 points. Anyone who is interested can contact me.


    As soon as this remark came out, the post immediately exploded. In a short period of time, there were thousands of replies, and it rushed to the top few hot posts. Almost everyone was paying attention to Su Changxing''s post.


    Little Neptune: What? You started selling weapons in bulk when we were still struggling without weapons, is this the boss?


    Just this: Lucky man, I want to be your younger brother, does the younger brother have the benefit of giving steel rods?


    Irene: Gang Gang +1


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    More people came to buy steel rods in private messages, and many people were willing to exchange 100 points for it. It seems that there are still many capable people among human beings.


    Su Changxing randomly selected a few qualified people and sold the remaining steel rods.


    After all this, Su Changxing gained 540 points in just one hour, earning a full 430 points, which is equivalent to killing 43 zombies.


    Su Changxing reckoned that he should be the richest person with points now, and after collecting 1,000 points, he could even find a place to wait for the end of the doomsday game for 30 days.


    As for the remaining steel knives in the store, Su Changxing is also going to sell them, but not now, he has to wait for other people to accumulate more points before selling them, and reap a big harvest.


    Two hundred points for a steel knife... No, three hundred points for UU Reading www.uukanshu.com.


    He wasn''t too worried about other people buying weapons and attacking him instead. After all, even if they sold another hundred weapons, the chances of him encountering them were not high.


    And he helped other people sideways, forming a win-win situation, he gained points, and others got the weapons they needed.


    At this time, the sun had completely set, and the dilapidated city gradually ushered in the night, and it was obvious that the zombies outside were starting to stir up.


    Su Changxing glanced out of the window with a solemn expression, and then spent 500 points in exchange for a physique strengthening potion.


    A white light flashed, and an iron syringe medicine appeared on the ground, and the glass in the middle revealed a blue fluorescent liquid medicine, which looked very extraordinary.


    Su Changxing picked up the needle medicine and observed it, and roughly understood its usefulness, so he decisively inserted it into his arm.


    With the arm as the center, a warm current spread throughout the body, followed by a slight tingling pain.


    The feeling of powerlessness in the whole body was swept away, the muscles of the arms swelled slightly, and the body became light and powerful.


    He is more than twice as strong as before.


    View character attributes on your phone.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 4 (Stronger than average human)


    Speed: 3 (average human level)


    Constitution: 3 (average human level)


    Spirit: 5 (much higher than the average human)


    Status: healthy


    Evaluation: Breaking away from the identity of Zhan Wuscum, better than ordinary humans, but overall it is still a garbage, oh, this may be an insult to garbage.


    Su Changxing has already got rid of the disabled state, and even his strength has reached 4, which is stronger than ordinary people.

 Chapter 4： 1 kill

    After seeing his character attributes, Su Changxing gained confidence. With his current strength and speed, he should be able to split the zombie''s brain with a knife if he finds the right angle.


    He already had a plan in his heart, first find a relatively safe place to spend the night.


    I don''t know how these zombies can tell the enemy''s position, but at night, human vision is limited, which is not good for Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing stepped on the corpse of the zombie, bent down and walked into the aisle, seeing darkness in his eyes, a dull smell in the air, and a slight roar in his ears.


    There are also zombies in this layer.


    Because of the strengthening of the body, the facial features became sensitive, and Su Changxing could hear the roar of the zombies from a long distance away.


    Su Changxing made a judgment immediately, deal with the zombies first, rather than letting the danger come to him, it is better to take the initiative to solve the danger.


    He walked lightly, bowed his body, followed the voice, and slowly moved forward step by step in the aisle.


    The surroundings were very quiet, Su Changxing could feel the beating of his heart, and the roar became more and more clear as he moved.


    very close.


    Su Changxing walked in the middle of the corridor, and took another small step forward. A loud roar came from the front, followed by heavy footsteps.


    "So fast."


    A black shadow sprang out from the door, and rushed towards Su Changxing''s face, its speed far exceeded Su Changxing''s expectation.


    However, Su Changxing was still calm, he had already experienced despair, so he didn''t panic in the face of life and death, he just did his best.


    He calculated the speed of the zombies, raised the steel knife, pinpointed the timing, and swept away with one blow.


    swipe~


    Blood splattered.


    As if everything had been predetermined, the zombie''s head just hit the blade, and the steel knife was embedded in the middle of the zombie''s head, and the zombie''s movements stopped abruptly.


    [Kill zombies, 10 points]


    Killing with one blow is similar to what Su Changxing had imagined before. With his current strength and steel knife, he can kill a zombie with one blow.


    Of course, it''s also because these zombies have no intelligence at all, they only know how to run amok, and even lose the instinct of human beings to protect their own weaknesses.


    When a normal human being is cut head-on with a knife, even if he cannot avoid it, he will instinctively block it with both hands.


    "At night, the speed of zombies seems to be greatly increased, surpassing that of ordinary humans, and may have a speed of four. That is to say, ordinary humans can only choose to fight when encountering zombies at night, and they will definitely not be able to run away."


    Su Changxing felt a little heavy. These zombies were not as simple as he imagined. If it was just the zombies at the speed of the day, he could handle three or four of them, but he might not be able to handle two of the zombies at this speed.


    Fortunately, Su Changxing searched carefully on this floor, but did not find the second zombie. As the sky darkened, Su Changxing''s visibility became less and less, which was very dangerous.


    It would be nice to have something to illuminate.


    Su Changxing suddenly thought of the mobile phone in his pocket. The mobile phone should be able to illuminate, even though the light may be very weak.


    What surprised Su Changxing was that the phone didn''t have any scattered light source, but he could see the text and patterns on the phone.


    This is the black technology of Shenma, which shines, but it does not fully shine.


    There is no way, Su Changxing can only rely on the faint moonlight to explore this floor, and now he just wants to find a safe place to rest for the night.


    This should be an office building. Most of the doors in the rooms are wooden doors, which cannot stop the zombies at all. Sleeping inside at night cannot guarantee safety.


    Su Changxing walked around this floor again along the aisle, but he still didn''t find a suitable place, and he was slightly disappointed. At this moment, he suddenly found a small door half a person''s height in the corner of the corridor.


    This should be a storage room.


    Knocked by hand, the door is iron, strong enough.


    Su Changxing opened the door. It was pitch black inside and there was no strange smell. This also proved that at least there were no zombies inside. He crawled in half squatting and found that the space inside was not small, and there was no problem in accommodating him.


    "Dang Clang~"


    Close the iron door with your backhand and lock it.


    Only then did Su Changxing''s spirit relax, and he breathed a sigh of relief. He sat in the storage room and used his points to spend two points in the discount store to exchange for water and bread.


    Su Changxing took a bite of the bread, it was very fluffy, with a hint of sweetness and warmth, as if it had just been taken out of the oven.


    Even if there is only bread, Su Changxing feels very satisfied. For most people, today is a night of hunger.


    Opening the forum, his eyes trembled involuntarily.


    [Number of survivors: 9.5 billion]


    In just a few hours, 500 million people have died. This speed of death is chilling, almost equal to the number of people who died in the seven world wars.


    "The death toll will gradually increase in the future. Until humans adapt to this doomsday world, the death rate will gradually slow down, but it will not stop..."


    Su Changxing didn''t know how many people would be left after 30 days, because it was not only the threat of zombies that affected the survival rate, but also the threat of food and water shortages.


    However, Su Changxing felt that the buildings in this city had not been abandoned for too long, and there should still be a lot of supplies.


    There is another question, whether this world is a real world after the end of the world, or a created end of the world...


    Just for a while, a large number of hot posts appeared on the forum.


    Although it is in the doomsday, there will always be a group of elites living well in human beings, and they even have the mind to take care of others.


    In the prime of life: Emergency information, the speed of zombies will increase significantly at night, which is very dangerous, so you just need to hide at night.


    Reply 1: Deling, thank you for your reminder.


    Reply 2: I hid before dark.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This is similar to the situation Su Changxing encountered. The speed of the zombies will increase significantly at night, and I don''t know the reason for this. Could it be that the cell activity of the zombies will be inhibited in the sun?


    From the stars: I was lucky. I found some cans in the birthplace, but there was no water. Now I exchange the cans for a bottle of water.


    Xiaodu Xiaodu: Does anyone need a stick? I exchange sticks for food.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    There are already a lot of posts on the forum to buy food or water. Many people in UU Reading www.uukanshu.com have realized that if they don¡¯t have food, they have to leave the hiding place to look for supplies tomorrow.


    Once they go out to look for food, they will be threatened by zombies, and many people do not have the courage to face the zombies, even if they have a chance to defeat the zombies.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and posted a guide post.


    Lucky kid: Although the zombies are very powerful, they have low intelligence and seem to have no logical thinking ability. You can consider using some obstacles or traps to kill them skillfully.


    This is the important experience that Su Changxing gained in the process of fighting zombies today, and there were no other hot posts mentioning this matter, so he posted it, hoping to help others within his ability.


    Su Changxing had accumulated a certain amount of popularity due to the previous post on selling weapons, and there were a lot of replies soon.


    Fearless Man: Thank you for the reminder, Mr. Lucky. I didn¡¯t dare to face the zombies head-on at all, but now that I think about it, it seems that I really don¡¯t need to face the zombies head-on. I can use traps and the like to trap them.


    Big Greedy Cat: I felt much more at ease when I heard the boss say that. I was afraid of these zombies before, but I was wise. Idiots are obviously much easier to deal with than smart people.


    Andersen: +1


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This post was topped again at a very fast speed. The forum seems to have a traffic mechanism. People who have posted popular posts before can easily be seen by more people.


    This can also be regarded as a resource that Su Changxing obtained invisibly.


    After Su Changxing ate and drank enough, he felt intensely tired and sleepy. He turned off his mobile phone, put it in his pocket, curled up his body, and soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 5： real world

    Su Changxing did not sleep too deeply, but was in a state of light sleep. In this state, he could vaguely perceive the surrounding situation during sleep.


    This was also a skill that Su Changxing had unknowingly practiced in the past. At that time, he felt very insecure when sleeping, and was often in a state of half-asleep and half-awake.


    When Su Changxing was very young, his parents disappeared for unknown reasons, leaving behind a considerable amount of property, and he was adopted by an unfamiliar cousin.


    In the beginning, the family may have treated Xiao Changxing fairly well because of those property reasons, but after a long time, he felt that the family looked at him very strangely, and they usually didn''t pay him much attention.


    Su Changxing was very intelligent since he was a child. He knew that no one would be surprised if a terminally ill person died, and the property would naturally fall into the adopter''s pocket.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing suddenly opened his eyes from his sleep, and the sound of footsteps came from the passage outside the door.


    The footsteps were heavy, wandering back and forth.


    This should be a zombie. It seems to have sensed Su Changxing''s existence and is looking for his location.


    Su Changxing quietly picked up the phone to check the time.


    4:50.


    It''s still early.


    He opened the bottle cap and took a big gulp of water. The cool and refreshing feeling spread down his throat, and his mind slowly woke up.


    Su Changxing took out his phone and glanced at the number of survivors.


    [Number of survivors: 9 billion]


    Sure enough, another 500 million people died, but the death rate was obviously decreasing. From the first few hours, 500 million people died, and then 500 million people died overnight.


    The group of people who died at the beginning, except for those who were lucky, were people who could not adapt to this doomsday world at all, such as the elderly, children, and the disabled...


    Su Changxing originally belonged to this category, but he survived.


    It was still early, and the zombies might still be in a state of speed increase. To be on the safe side, Su Changxing decided to wait until the sun had fully risen before going out.


    Su Changxing opened the forum, and a hot post caught his attention.


    Xiao Feng Wan Yue: Last night, I looked out the window and saw a mysterious shop with lights on downstairs. I swear I have absolutely never seen this store before and it disappeared again this morning.


    Reply 1: The landlord is not hysterical, how could there be a store with lights? I can''t see a little light here at night.


    Reply 2: It''s scary, maybe it''s encountering a ghost or something.


    Reply 3: Even if it is true, I would not be particularly surprised, because it is unreasonable for us to be placed here.


    Reply 4: Actually, I seem to have seen it too. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m in the same place as the poster. I thought I was hallucinating before.


    Reply 5: Coincidentally, I saw it too.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Through the reply to the post, Su Changxing learned that many people have seen such a mysterious store that is incompatible with the surrounding environment, and it can be ruled out that they saw the same store in the same place.


    This shows that this is definitely not a special case, but some kind of general situation.


    Will it be something like a discount store, a points store? There are discount stores, then there are stores with regular prices that are also very reasonable.


    No one has been heard of going into the store on the forum so far, but Su Changxing must have been there, but they just didn''t say anything about it.


    Of course, all of this is just Su Changxing''s guesswork, and the specifics will not be known until he goes to see it for himself.


    The sound of pacing footsteps outside the door kept echoing.


    With the rising of the sun, the dilapidated city gradually ushered in the light, and there was a glimmer of light from the crack of the small door.


    A zombie wearing a tattered red mandarin jacket walked back and forth in the aisle, it seemed to be looking for something.


    "Kang~"


    The door behind the zombie was kicked open heavily.


    Su Changxing appeared behind the zombie with a steel knife in his hand, and before the zombie could turn around, he slashed across its head with the knife.


    Blood splattered, the steel knife sank into the skull, and the zombie was killed by Xu Changxing.


    [Kill zombies, get 10 points]


    "It''s really a powerful force."


    Su Changxing killed this zombie without spending too much effort. 4''s strength was stronger than he imagined, comparable to some top strength athletes.


    What he lacks now is his fighting skills, but to deal with these zombies who can only go straight, simple chopping is enough.


    After that, Su Changxing began to search for supplies on this floor to see if there was anything useful. Even if he didn''t need it, he could sell it and exchange it for points.


    Every room is a mess, and the drawers of the cabinets have been opened, as if they have been searched before.


    Open the drawer, and there is a dusty glass with a cartoon character that I have never seen printed on it.


    Opening the drawer again, I found a notebook with yellowed pages, which seemed to be a work record report, with hundreds of pages densely packed with handwritten reports.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After searching two rooms, Su Changxing couldn''t find anything useful, but he still patiently went from room to room, searching one by one, trying to find something useful.


    In a corner under a table, Su Changxing found a mobile phone that was not broken but had no power. The brand of the mobile phone was never seen before.


    A personal diary was also found in a closed cabinet.


    April 4


    The efficiency of the company is getting worse and worse, I guess it is going to go bankrupt, hehe, why do I feel gloating, am I becoming an unemployed vagrant if the company goes bankrupt?


    April 12


    The boss issued an unknown pill, saying that it can keep us working more efficiently and for a long time.


    How can I eat such a strange thing.


    April 15


    Colleagues around who have taken pills are like robots and start working overtime. Is this the beginning of the so-called "007"?


    What a sarcasm, I bet the world is going to end soon.


    April 16


    I got kicked out for refusing to take my meds, and it felt good, at least relaxed, and probably bums would be a good bet, too.


    The diary ends here. There is no year, only the date. It seems that the owner of the diary does not have the habit of writing a diary at all, but just sends it out of feeling.


    Su Changxing could feel that the world was already in an extremely depressed state before the apocalypse broke out. The company''s employees needed to take drugs to work so that the company could keep up with the pace of society.


    And there are already a large number of homeless people in the society.


    Is it really a clich¨¦ doomsday world, or is it that the doomsday was born under such circumstances.


    This is a real world, and there is a high probability that this is the case. Su Changxing made such a judgment from various details.


    He was also lucky to find two bags of expired chocolate biscuits.


    Shelf life: two years


    Expiration date: March 3, 2980.


    Because he doesn''t know what time the world is in, so he has no way of judging whether it has expired.


    He didn''t dare to eat these two bags of chocolate biscuits. Once he ate his stomach, it would be very dangerous in such an environment, and with the existence of discount stores, he should not be short of food in a short time.


    Su Changxing was about to sell these two bags of "souvenir products" in exchange for points on the forum, and then posted a post.


    Lucky kid: Receive two bags of chocolate biscuits, 50 points per bag, first come first served.


    ¡¾picture¡¿


    During this period of time, everyone''s food is in short supply, and basically no one sells food, let alone exchange food for points that are temporarily useless.


    As soon as the post was sent out, it received a lot of replies. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com


    Xingchenhai: The boss is awesome, there are already a lot of food for sale, but unfortunately I only have 20 points so far.


    Do nothing: please exchange, I just have 100 points.


    Clever: Where did you get so many points, I only have 10 points so far.


    24k Big Sweet Potato: Friendly reminder, kill a zombie, 10 points.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing directly traded with Li Wuwei, exchanging two bags of chocolate biscuits for 100 points.


    Do nothing to thank Su Changxing for his generosity, enthusiasm, and kindness, as if he took advantage of the sky, which made Su Changxing feel a little embarrassed, because he knew that he was the one who really took advantage.


    Su Changxing hesitated for a moment before reminding: These two bags of biscuits are very likely to be expired for a long time, so it is very likely that eating them will spoil your stomach, friends, be careful.


    Doing nothing: Thank you for your reminder, but until now, I haven¡¯t eaten anything. Diarrhea is better than starving to death.


    After Su Changxing finished searching, he was about to leave here. Although Gou would be safer here for a short time, it was definitely not a long-term solution.


    Since he didn''t have a backpack, Su Changxing simply drank the last bit of water in the bottle in one gulp. He felt his stomach swell slightly, and he felt like he couldn''t eat and walked around.


    Holding the steel knife and walking towards the corridor, he was going to clean up layer by layer, which was more stable, as long as there were no more than two zombies at the same time, there would be no big problem.


    As he gradually approached the next floor, Su Changxing could already hear the roars of the zombies unconsciously. The low and hoarse voice seemed to be filled with great pain.


    As expected, there are still zombies on this floor.

 Chapter 6： loot points

    seventh floor.


    Such writing can be vaguely seen on the rusty iron hangtag.


    The structure of this floor is similar to that of the previous floor, a circular aisle structure.


    Holding a knife, Su Changxing walked slowly from the stairs to this floor, entered the corridor, and saw several long and dried bloodstains on the ground, and a faint rancid smell permeated the air.


    "Ba ha ha ha ~"


    Like someone is eating something.


    Could it be that the compatriots who were placed in the same place as him have already been killed?


    Su Changxing faced the voice, walked to the corner, looked with his head, his pupils shrank.


    Two zombies were squatting on the ground with their backs to Su Changxing, gnawing on a completely broken, **** corpse. On the ground were small pieces of internal organs, and on the wall were bloodstains drawn by several palms.


    When Su Changxing saw them, the two zombies seemed to be aware of it, and turned to look at Su Changxing.


    The four looked at each other, the zombie''s eyes were bloodshot and dark red.


    The distance between the two sides is very close, no more than four or five meters.


    Su Changxing suddenly raised the steel knife, stepped forward in three steps, and slashed at the forehead of the zombie on the left. The two zombies just stood up and did not make any movements.


    Snapped.


    The zombie on the left was chopped down by Su Changxing, but the force and angle deviated from Su Changxing''s calculations. He rubbed his cheek and cut a wound half a centimeter deep on its shoulder.


    The zombie on the right rushed towards Su Changxing with all its teeth and claws.


    Su Changxing was in a state of exhaustion, retracted his knife, and took two steps backwards. His speed was a little faster than the zombies during the day, and he just avoided the attack of the zombies.


    He raised his knife again and slashed at the zombie that was close at hand, cutting a crack on its head. The powerful force knocked it down, but still did not kill it with a single blow.


    There is a deviation between the body''s actions and expectations.


    Su Changxing frowned, raised his knife and made another blow, which ended its life. At the same time, another zombie also stood up unsteadily, with its arms flicked and half-broken.


    There was only one zombie left, and Su Changxing felt much less pressure. He took two small steps back, gathered his strength, adjusted the angle, and at the moment the zombie rushed over, he slashed horizontally at its temple.


    The steel knife split the zombie''s brain.


    Black blood spattered onto Su Changxing''s face, full of stench.


    [Kill zombies, get 10 points]


    "This angle seems to be easier to split the head."


    "My strength is indeed very strong, but the errors in my movements are also very large. I still need a lot of practice to be absolutely accurate."


    Su Changxing glanced at his red-mouthed hand, and understood that although he could kill a zombie with a single blow, he couldn''t guarantee 100% success.


    Just made two mistakes in a row.


    But fortunately, they were all small mistakes, within the tolerable range.


    "this is?"


    Su Changxing looked at the corpse, and saw the exact same mobile phone as his in the pool of blood, except that the screen was black.


    "Can''t you see the content on other people''s phones? And the phone doesn''t have a power indicator, and there''s no switch. It''s a proper black technology, and I don''t know what energy is."


    Su Changxing picked up the mobile phone on the ground and observed it, fell into deep thought, and then noticed a message on his mobile phone.


    ¡¾Whether to withdraw the points of the eliminated person¡¿


    yes.


    Su Changxing saw the mobile phone he picked up from the ground turn into black light and shadow and dissipate in the air.


    ¡¾Get 10 points¡¿


    ¡¾Total points: 178¡¿


    "Disappeared?"


    Su Changxing was stunned.


    To be able to plunder other people''s points directly is to push everyone to the opposite side naturally.


    Su Changxing guessed that this doomsday game itself encourages humans to fight each other.


    It is extremely difficult for most people to obtain 1,000 points within 30 days.


    Don''t look at how easy it is for him to kill a zombie now, but this is also based on the premise that Su Changxing is powerful and has an excellent weapon.


    Although zombies have no intelligence, once they are scratched by zombies, they may be infected. Sometimes, it is easier and safer to **** points from others.


    Su Changxing couldn''t confirm whether these zombies had the ability to infect, but he had already agreed in his heart. After all, it was always played like this in movies, and this was also in line with the logic of a large number of zombies appearing.


    As soon as he walked to the next room to take a rest, Su Changxing heard footsteps coming from the corridor, moving away and approaching.


    The nearby footsteps are extremely heavy, heavier than before, the owner should be quite large.


    Su Changxing decisively raised the steel knife and walked towards the aisle, just in time to see a two-meter-tall, muscular zombie rushing towards him with his arms bare.


    The aisle trembled with the running of the zombies, and this posture looked extremely scary.


    Zombies are originally transformed from humans, so the stronger the original human body, the stronger the zombies.


    Su Changxing was still calm, staring straight at the running zombies. He could split the head of the previous zombie with one knife, and he could split the head of this zombie.


    Muscle doesn''t harden bones, and even Tyson couldn''t take a shot between the eyebrows.


    Unless this zombie has bone hyperplasia.


    Well, it should be impossible.


    The steel knife drew an arc like flowing water in the corridor, and hit the zombie''s forehead straight. As imagined, the head was split open and blood splashed.


    The huge zombie fell heavily to the ground, and at the same time, the zombie behind also appeared at the corner of the aisle.


    After many times of full swing, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Su Changxing already felt his hands were weak and numb, without hesitation, he decisively hid in the next room and closed the door.


    "Fortunately, these zombies have no brains, they will only come up one by one."


    Su Changxing sat down on the dusty, cracked wooden table, looking at the wooden door being violently knocked by the zombies.


    "It is estimated that this door will not last long. The power of zombies is greater than imagined, and they are not afraid of being injured. However, is there a limit to their physical strength?"


    Su Changxing suddenly had such a question in his mind. If zombies can also be counted as living things, their survival and actions should also consume energy.


    So in this way, if humans are greatly reduced, zombies will also be greatly reduced within a certain period of time.


    They need to eat, but they have no brains, only the most primitive desire to kill, so that they cannot produce food.


    But there are obviously still a large number of zombies in this city, especially there are groups of zombies roaming the streets.


    After five or six minutes, there was still a violent knocking sound outside the door, and the frequency of the knocking did not change much.


    The zombies outside are like a machine with unlimited physical strength.


    Su Changxing recovered a little, took a deep breath, dragged the blood-stained steel knife and walked towards the door, opened the door and slashed down with all his strength.


    "Ahhh~"


    The zombie let out a painful roar, and fell heavily to the ground with the force transmitted by the steel knife. The steel knife was pulled out from the slit on the zombie''s head, pulling out several streaks of sticky blood.


    Su Changxing took out a scraped rag from his pocket to wipe off the blood on the steel knife. He didn''t like such rancid blood on the weapon.


    He is a clean man.

 Chapter 7： Side Quest, The Lonely Knower

    After killing this zombie, Su Changxing returned to the room, closed the broken door, and prepared to rest for half an hour to recover his strength.


    "Killing people is also a physical job. The structure of human bones is still quite hard. It is not an easy task to completely split the head."


    Su Changxing sorted out the information he had obtained from the zombies so far and found that the best weapon to deal with these ordinary zombies might be a tapered hammer, which could easily open the zombie''s brain.


    However, such weapons are relatively more difficult to control, and because of the small strike area, once the position is deviated, the damage caused is not as good as that of a steel knife.


    There is still some reason why swords can occupy an important position in cold weapons.


    "Heh, after much deliberation, firearms are the best weapons. Unless the quality of the human body reaches the level against the sky, cold weapons may be better than ordinary hot weapons."


    "The police station should have guns. If there are guns, zombies of this level should not destroy the world."


    Su Changxing''s goal became clear in an instant. He went to the city''s police station to look for guns. As long as he had a gun, his safety would undoubtedly be greatly improved.


    Presumably, there should be someone who has the same idea as him, and has already started to act. Maybe someone lucky will be born in the police station, and Tianhu will start the game.


    Taking advantage of this time, Su Changxing opened the forum again to learn more about other people''s situation.


    Flourishing: Loud noises will attract a large number of zombies, and once the zombies set their sights on the target, they will chase after them endlessly, so try not to cause too much noise, especially at night.


    Su Changxing was a little surprised. This man named Fenghua Zhengmao had undoubtedly tried it and survived.


    He should be regarded as a capable person among human beings. He has posted many times to warn others. Judging from his behavior, he is very upright. He may be a soldier or a special soldier.


    In such a doomsday world, the survival rate of soldiers who have received special training will undoubtedly be much higher.


    After resting for half an hour, Su Changxing continued to search this floor, as usual, to clean up the zombies first, and then scrape them.


    Looking from room to room in the aisle, outside the meeting room at the end, Su Changxing once again found a long-haired zombie through the glass on the door.


    The strange thing is that this zombie was locked inside, and when it sensed Su Changxing''s arrival, it started to attack the gate frantically.


    The door of the meeting room is relatively strong, but because it is double-opened, it is easy to be knocked open when it is hit from the inside to the outside, and the force point is on the lock.


    Within two clicks, the door of the meeting room was knocked open by zombies.


    Su Changxing had already raised his knife and waited outside, and he killed it with one strike.


    This is a female zombie. From the wrinkled face, you can still see the beautiful face before birth. She is wearing dark blue workplace clothes and tattered long tube stockings.


    Many people may think that he can also rely on imagination, but the fact is that when they really see it, they will only feel nausea and nausea.


    Su Changxing was suppressing his physical discomfort all the time.


    The work card on her chest still has her name, Han Meiqi.


    "It''s a nice name...a zombie that accidentally locked itself in? Or maybe it locked itself in when it was a human being, and then turned into a zombie."


    Su Changxing thought about it, and searched the zombie''s body, but found no other wounds, but found a signature pen with dried up ink in his pocket.


    "Is there no wound in the first place, or did it heal after turning into a zombie? Could it be that she was infected by other means, such as eating, mucous membrane contact, or... the air."


    He thought of a terrifying and most likely scenario, the human beings in this world are all infected through the air.


    Then according to this line of thinking, wouldn''t the human beings who were put into this world also have the risk of being infected.


    With some heaviness, Su Changxing walked into the meeting room. The inside was very messy, as if it had been burglarized, and there were a lot of empty bottles and cans piled up in the corner of the room.


    Apparently Han Meiqi lived here for a long time before his death, and his life went from orderly at the beginning to chaotic later on.


    Just like entropy increases, human behavior will always tend to chaos in the absence of external forces.


    At this time, Su Changxing noticed that there was a piece of hard white paper on the ground, with a few large characters written crookedly on it, "Everyone will become a monster, including me."


    Su Changxing''s heart tightened suddenly. He thought that the biggest threat to human beings is not zombies or food threats, but the ubiquitous infection in the air.


    He is very likely to be infected now, but he has not been in this world for a long time, so he has not yet shown the symptoms of corpse change.


    This is a very reasonable guess, so there is actually a main task that is not displayed on the phone, to find a way to avoid the corpse.


    "Everyone will become a monster..."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help repeating.


    A sentence with a meaning, it is worth scrutinizing.


    In some movies, not everyone will become zombies, because some people have antibodies against the virus, and can even perfectly harmonize with the virus, and UU reading www.uukanshu.com has gained some superhuman abilities.


    What if the infection didn''t spread via a virus?


    Su Changxing rummaged through it, but did not find any useful written information left by this woman. Instead, there were some exquisite and weird paintings. He was slightly disappointed. It seems that not everyone can express their feelings through words.


    The woman''s painting skills are very good. Her paintings are full of various zombies, as if imagining the appearance of various acquaintances after they become zombies.


    The phone vibrated.


    Su Changxing picked up his phone and looked at it, and actually released a new side mission.


    [Submission (special): You seem to have noticed the clues of the infection mechanism in this world.


    1 Tell everyone your guess on the forum. (100 points)


    2 Find out the specific infection mechanism and tell everyone on the forum. (500 points)


    3 remained silent, and explored the truth of this doomsday outbreak alone, and posted it on the forum. (Obtained the title "The Lonely Knower")]


    "Title? The Lonely True Knower? What''s the use of a title? Can it increase attributes like in online games?"


    Su Changxing was a little confused, but he also understood that the title was probably the most lucrative of the three rewards. The difficulty of the three selection tasks increased, and the rewards of the first two tasks also increased.


    And the difficulty of the third task is probably hell-level. It is very likely that most of the original human beings in this world still don''t know the reason for the doomsday outbreak.


    Soon, Su Changxing made a decision and tried to complete the third task. There are other ways to get points, but this title is very special.


    Special things often mean hard to come by, and this may be his only chance at earning the title.

 Chapter 8： Aegis

    Su Changxing also found three cans of red cans, two cans of natto, and one can of tomato meat under the table in the meeting room.


    Pick up the canned tomato meat and observe.


    Shelf life: 200 years


    Expiration Date: 3151


    The food preservation technology in this world is beyond imagination, far ahead of Su Changxing''s world. Food in cans can be preserved for hundreds of years.


    This kind of technology is unimaginable, and it can be speculated that the overall technology of this world should exceed that of Su Changxing''s world.


    There is also a blue shield logo on the side of the can that reads, "SHIELD Protects You."


    "Food with a shelf life of this kind gives people a sense of security. Presumably this woman also saved the food with the longest shelf life until the end, but it''s a pity that she still didn''t eat it after all."


    Su Changxing put the three cans in his pocket and prepared to eat them himself. This kind of canned food is definitely considered a luxury in the apocalypse.


    Vegetables and meat can ensure a balanced nutrition in the body. Although eating only bread can keep alive, the body is likely to have problems.


    "Well, it''s a bit bloated to carry like this, you need a backpack."


    Su Changxing walked and found that these cans in his pocket affected his actions, which was fine at ordinary times, but once he was fighting zombies, this effect would be magnified.


    So he simply put the cans in the meeting room, continued to collect other rooms, and came back later to take them away together.


    After having this side mission, Su Changxing paid more attention to some text messages, hoping to get some clues to complete the mission.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t find any useful information. Looking through some dilapidated magazines and newspapers, most of what was presented were social problems.


    Such as factory strikes, such-and-such politicians stepping down again, tensions between countries...


    Finally, in the staff storage room, Su Changxing found a thin notepad.


    This should be left by a certain employee, and the above paragraph caught Su Changxing''s attention.


    [July 7th, Aegis Corporation recruited employees.


    As long as one of Xu Yi and I can enter SHIELD, we can guarantee our future, so we asked for leave on the 7th and had an interview. ¡¿


    On the surface, this is just an ordinary job-hopping, but SHIELD gives people a different taste. Su Changxing has seen the name of this company in many newspapers and magazines.


    Su Changxing can infer that this company is extremely influential in various fields and has a huge voice in society.


    "It may be a super company that has a monopoly position in various fields, and even completely controls the country''s political decisions. Is this the product of capitalist society going to the extreme?"


    Su Changxing made a judgment based on fragmented information, and vaguely felt that the birth of Doomsday was inseparable from this company.


    Apart from this information, Su Changxing did not collect other useful materials on this floor, but found a barely usable pink lady''s leather bag.


    "Although it''s not as easy to use as a backpack, it''s also more convenient than carrying it in your pocket. When you encounter zombies, throw the bag on the ground and you can fight."


    Su Changxing walked to the next floor with a knife in one hand and a pink bag in the other. He reckoned that nothing good could be scraped from this floor, but the zombies still had to be cleaned up.


    The zombies on the sixth floor were not stimulated by humans, and were sparsely distributed. Each zombie had its own territory and did not disturb each other.


    They seem to still retain some of the habits of human beings.


    This also gave Su Changxing a chance to defeat each one. Facing a single zombie is basically not dangerous for him, and he can continue to gain points and hone his fighting skills.


    There were more zombies on this floor than on the seventh floor, there were seven or eight, and it took Su Changxing more than forty minutes to clean them all up.


    "It seems that the closer to the ground, the more zombies there are on each floor, so it is very likely that there are more than ten zombies on the fifth floor."


    While resting, Su Changxing calculated that it was almost noon now, and according to this progress, it might not be possible to clean up to the first floor by night.


    After that, he spent another half an hour scraping this layer, but this time he really didn''t find anything useful.


    "There is not even a hair left. It seems that this place has been shaved more than once in the past. Does this mean that a large part of humans did not become zombies at the beginning of the end. "


    In his heart, Su Changxing had already given up on scraping the lower floors. This was simply a thankless task, and it was completely different from his original expectation. I am afraid that the supplies in the city were also very scarce.


    The value of food was more precious than Su Changxing had estimated.


    After scraping the sixth floor, he relaxed slightly. Su Changxing felt an obvious sense of hunger. After a whole morning of non-stop fighting, his physical strength was exhausted.


    Su Changxing opened a can of natto with a steel knife, and exchanged two points for a 1L bottle of water and a large bread that could not be fully grasped with two hands.


    The canned natto is similar to the one he ate before. It is made of soybeans, sweet, silky, and has a lingering taste. After being wrapped in bread, it has a layered feel.


    After a while, Su Changxing quickly settled for a large piece of bread, a whole can of natto and a half bottle of water.


    His appetite increased at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In the past, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Su Changxing can eat at most half of such a big bread to be full.


    After eating, the blood in the brain was transported to the stomach, Su Changxing felt a little groggy, so he found a relatively clean room, and sat in a corner to take a nap.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes suddenly, took out his phone to check the time, it was 13:50.


    "I just slept for forty minutes, and my body is a little stiff."


    He stood up with his hands on the ground, and moved his body in the room to make the blood circulate in every part of his body.


    The temperature is slightly high at noon, a little hot.


    Su Changxing noticed that the number of wandering zombies on the street outside the window had decreased a lot, and their movements had also become sluggish.


    "Sure enough, the sun will inhibit the activity of zombies to a certain extent, so noon is actually the best time to clean up zombies."


    Su Changxing noticed the key point at once. Noon was when the zombies were weakest, and midnight was when they were strongest. Then he carried the steel knife and leather bag and walked down to the next floor.


    Walking up the stairs to the fifth floor, before entering the aisle, Su Changxing smelled a strong rancid smell, and his footsteps stopped immediately.


    Based on this rancid smell, the number of zombies on this layer may far exceed Su Changxing''s imagination, and when the number of zombies increases, the distribution density will definitely increase, so he is likely to face multiple zombies at the same time. Only zombies.


    Su Changxing is not invincible in the face of many zombies, but the risk factor will be greatly increased. This is not a game after all, death means a complete failure, there is no second chance to restart.


    After repeated consideration, Su Changxing rationally gave up the decision to clean up the fifth floor. Although it was possible, it was not necessary. His goal was to survive, not to kill these zombies.

 Chapter 9： Forum announcement, 20 kills.

    Su Changxing did not enter the fifth floor, but carefully walked down the stairs step by step. He wanted to see if he could go out directly from the stairs.


    He had just walked halfway when he heard loud roars one after another, his hairs stood on end, and his body froze instantly.


    A lot of zombies.


    This is probably not the lair of zombies.


    Su Changxing''s heart felt a little fuzzy, bent over, and slowly retreated step by step, for fear of disturbing these monsters, he retreated to the sixth floor before heaving a sigh of relief.


    "I was born directly above the zombie nest? Is it really so bad? Fortunately, those monsters were not disturbed just now."


    Su Changxing leaned on the table, feeling lingering fear and at the same time fell into self-doubt, should I still thank Doomsday Game for not throwing me into the lower floors.


    Fortunately in misfortune.


    Discount stores aside, this should be the beginning of hell.


    Man is not as good as God, and Su Changxing''s original plan has been completely disrupted. Now it is not an easy thing to leave this building, let alone check the mysterious store or go to the police station to buy firearms.


    "So how to leave here now, it is impossible to stay here for thirty days, and there is a zombie nest below, no matter how you think about it, this place is not safe."


    Su Changxing looked down from the window, it was very tall, about ten or twenty meters high.


    Climbing was obviously not a good choice. With his climbing skills, he would probably fall, and even if he survived a fall from this height, he would end up paralyzed.


    So he made a prudent decision to escape in the opposite direction. Since he couldn''t go down, he ran up and checked on the top floor to see if there was a way to go down. Moreover, the building was not too high, with a maximum of ten floors.


    After making a decision, Su Changxing acted immediately. The infection mechanism of zombies is a big stone on Su Changxing''s heart, and every minute and every second is very important now.


    It''s still the old rule, cleaning up the zombies layer by layer.


    Su Changxing went straight to the eighth floor to look for the zombies. After beheading more than a dozen zombies, he no longer felt fear, fear and other emotions when facing the zombies.


    The so-called fear often comes from unknown, or weak, the best way to overcome fear is to kill it.


    The steel knife slashed horizontally, and with the sound of bone cracking, Su Changxing killed a zombie again.


    He walked around on the eighth floor, but only found two zombies, one of which was still lame.


    Suddenly, he actually felt a little relaxed.


    The difficulty of the game seems to change from hard to easy.


    After killing the two zombies on the eighth floor, Su Changxing didn''t stay long, and went up to the ninth floor to continue cleaning up the zombies. There were only three zombies on the ninth floor, and the cleaning was completed in more than ten minutes.


    On the tenth floor, Su Changxing walked around and found no zombies, which made him feel a little uncomfortable. He had chopped up zombies smoothly, but suddenly there were no zombies to chop up.


    He even wondered if the zombies were hiding in a hidden place, and was ready to come out to molest him at any time. After walking around again, he confirmed that there were really no zombies.


    Walking into the eleventh floor, Su Changxing felt that the rancid smell in the air had become much weaker, to the extent that he couldn''t even smell it anymore, it seemed that it was because he was far away from the zombie''s lair.


    In the first room of the aisle, there was a zombie, which was chopped off by Su Changxing, and fell powerlessly to the ground.


    [Kill zombies, get ten points]


    ¡¾Total points: 346¡¿


    Unknowingly accumulated so many points, Su Changxing scored 200 points just by killing zombies.


    At the same time, the phone vibrated, and Su Changxing discovered that it was an announcement from the forum.


    [The lucky kid was the first to kill 20 zombies, and currently ranks first in the number of zombies killed, and won the junior title, "Split Head Pioneer"]


    This was the first announcement posted by the forum, and it caused the entire forum to explode. The discussion under the announcement received thousands of replies in an instant.


    Reply 1: Wow, the lucky guy is amazing, he killed 20 scorpions in just half a day, it''s just terrifying.


    Reply 2: I would like to call the boss the strongest of my human race, and mere zombies are nothing to worry about.


    Reply 3: What is the use of this title? I think the name of the lucky boss has turned red, as if it was filled with VIP.


    Reply 4: I just want to know **** 20 zombies in such a short period of time. If I can do it too, wouldn''t it be possible to collect 1000 points in four or five days.


    Reply 5: If you can do it upstairs, can you still care about the one thousand points? What is a big boss? A big boss can do things that ordinary people can''t.


    Reply 6: I just want to say that the boss is awesome.


    Reply 7: awesome +1


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The popularity of the announcement continued to rise, which gave a great shock to many people. When they were still afraid of zombies, some people had already killed zombies like dogs. At the same time, this also inspired many people, the power of role models always infinite.


    A fat man named Zhou An was hiding in a corner and shivering. He didn''t have the courage to face those terrifying monsters. The only food in his hand was two bags of chocolate biscuits, which he couldn''t bear to eat.


    But this announcement stimulated him. The person on the announcement was the boss who had exchanged food with him before.


    "Others can get food because they have the ability and dare to face zombies. If I want more food, I have to face these zombies. I don''t want to be a mediocre person anymore."


    The fat man made a certain determination in his heart, gritted his teeth, took the wooden stick, opened the door carefully, and observed the situation outside.


    "Fuck, if you fight hard, you will die."


    Holding the wooden stick, he rushed out aggressively, and within two minutes he rushed back aggressively, closing the door heavily.


    There was a heavy knock on the door.


    "Mom, it''s too scary to fight for eggs."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing was also a little dazed at this time. He was originally disabled and became the person who killed the most zombies, and he was also given a title. UU Reading www. uukanshu. com


    He should be the first of all to get the title.


    [Split Head Pioneer: The title of the forum, whoever has the title will automatically post on the top, and has the ability to mute. This title confers talent on the wearer, split head]


    [Split head: Use a weapon to attack the enemy''s head, the damage will increase by 25%, and all weapons are effective]


    Su Changxing felt that he had a deeper understanding of the skull structure of various creatures, and understood which parts were relatively weak and which parts were more solid.


    Just like Paoding Jieniu, relying on skills and understanding of the cattle, the same force can cause more damage to the cattle.


    "Sure enough, the title is not only a title, but also strengthens the wearer through talent."


    Su Changxing is very satisfied with this inexplicable talent. This kind of damage increase can make it easier for him to deal with a zombie and increase the success rate of one-hit kills.


    After the announcement was made, there was another leaderboard for killing zombies on the forum, and Su Changxing''s ID ranked first.


    First Place: Lucky Kid: Kill 20


    Second place: In the prime of life: 19 kills


    Third place: Black Lord: 19 kills


    There was a long list of people with 19 kills in the back. It was a lot of luck for Su Changxing to be the first to capture 20 zombies.


    No one would think that killing 20 zombies first would give them the title, and the points are not clearly useful to other people, so no one would specifically kill zombies.


    Moreover, Su Changxing was in a building, and the number of zombies on each floor was small and sparsely distributed, but the overall number was relatively large.


    In addition, in order to get out, he steadily cleaned up the zombies layer by layer, and was lucky to be the first to complete twenty kills.

 Chapter 10： will

    On a tapered balcony somewhere in the city.


    The pale, hooded man looked at the phone and roared angrily: "It was almost a little bit, but this guy got there first."


    A burly man came out of the back room holding a steel rod full of black blood, and said with a smile:


    "Haha, I told you to hurry up before, but you are always careless. Now it''s all right, the title has been robbed, and I don''t know what the title is good for."


    The hooded man said irritably, "It''s not because you and I rob zombies."


    The man holding the steel rod said helplessly: "Who would have thought that there would be a reward for the first kill before, otherwise I would definitely let you. After all, the fat and water don''t flow to outsiders."


    His face changed: "We still don''t know what the points are for, but now it seems that this person whose ID is called Lucky Kid must know that he has been collecting points wantonly, and at the same time, he is still cleaning up a lot of points." Zombies."


    The man in the hood said impatiently: "Do you still need to tell me? I know he knows, but what''s the use of it, he won''t tell us."


    The man holding the steel rod nodded and said, "Yes, the most urgent task now is to gather people from the nearby organizations."


    The hooded man frowned: "We still have to listen to those old men when we get here? This doomsday game is not a disaster for us, but an opportunity."


    "That said, but we can observe the situation first, and we should still go back."


    As soon as the words fell, the man jumped from the balcony on the second floor, kicked down a zombie below, connected a stick, and killed it.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing saw the message from the ruthless little beast in a private message.


    Ruthless Little Beast: Hey, brother is amazing, you won the first 20 kills, congratulations. I want to get back to my old job. I wonder if you are interested in joining?


    Lucky kid: old business?


    Ruthless Little Beast: It means that everyone unites and forms a group to face danger together.


    Su Changxing understood right away, the co-author was the boss of a gangster before, and what he meant was that he had already washed his hands.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and replied: Everyone may not be in the same place, so it doesn''t seem to make much sense to say this.


    Ruthless Little Beast: It must be meaningful, so I said that according to my analysis, there should be many forums, and people from the same area are assigned to the same forum. If 10 billion people were in the same forum, the forum would have been blown up long ago, so we are likely to be in the same area, or even the same city.


    This is similar to Su Changxing''s idea. Not everyone is in the same forum, but as for whether they are in the same area or not, it is not certain. What if this thing is randomly assigned.


    Lucky Kid: That''s right, but it doesn''t fully mean that we are in the same area.


    Ruthless little beast: There is a series of numbers under the character attributes. I start with 191 and end with 0A. Presumably you should be too.


    Although I don''t know what the specific use of the number is, this person is also very cautious, just giving the numbers and letters at the beginning and end


    Su Changxing remembered that there was indeed a series of serial numbers, but he didn''t go into it before, and it was indeed the same as him, starting with 191 and ending with 0A.


    Lucky kid: Well, let me think about this matter first, and then I''ll talk about it later.


    Ruthless little beast: Okay, if you need any help, just come to me, remember that I still owe you a favor.


    "A very old man."


    Su Changxing made a rough judgment, put away his mobile phone, picked up the steel knife, and walked out the door. He is now eager to try the power of the head-splitting talent.


    But after reaching this floor, the number of zombies is very small, and no zombies were found after walking around.


    "It can be said that when the corpse is used, there will be less hatred. Only when some things are lost will they know how to cherish."


    "Huh? This is..."


    In the last room, Su Changxing found two mummy corpses hanging by ropes. The lower body had disappeared, the skin was black, and the flesh and blood had been completely dried.


    Obviously, these are two people who despaired of the world and committed suicide together, could be two lovers, brothers or just colleagues.


    "Suicide is an act of cowards... From this point of view, human beings will not become zombies after death, so zombies are likely to be a kind of creature, a strange creature."


    Su Changxing carefully observed the mummy, but didn''t find much. Instead, he saw an open note on the dusty table next to him, with neat and elegant handwriting.


    [Send to those who come later:


    I don''t know if anyone will see this note, maybe, maybe not.


    I hope someone can see that at least it means that there are still human beings.


    I am Wang Laidong, an A-level scientific researcher dispatched by Aegis. I was originally here to supervise and report, but then the end came.


    In the beginning, only a small number of people in the city turned into monsters. Later, more and more people became monsters, and the situation was completely out of control. The power and communication were completely cut off, which made us unable to contact the outside world and the headquarters.


    The city was cut off from the outside world and became an isolated island.


    After the outbreak of the doomsday, we began to study the reasons for the birth of monsters. The more we researched, the more desperate we became.


    We found that the cause of the doomsday outbreak is related to Aegis''s energy network plan.


    And as time goes by, the radiation of this infection becomes stronger and stronger, the speed at which humans become monsters becomes faster and faster, and at the same time our research efficiency becomes higher and higher, until all of us have symptoms of necrosis.


    Once the symptoms of necrosis appear, it will quickly transform into this kind of monster that we temporarily named zombies in just a few days.


    So once the symptoms of corpse change appear, commit suicide by yourself instead of burdening others.


    If you want to study zombies, you can go to the top floor to see our research results.


    Of course, this is just a fruitless struggle. After all, human beings are going to perish, and we are destroyed by our own hands. ¡¿


    "Energy grid plan? Information and power cut off? What is the principle? Is there any special substance in the air?"


    Su Changxing can now basically confirm that the infection is spread in the air, so as long as he is in this environment, he will be infected.


    He is being infected now, but he has not yet shown symptoms, and according to the notes, once the symptoms of corpse change appear, he will quickly transform into a zombie.


    "The human beings in this world won''t all have turned into zombies, um, this possibility is very high."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, and immediately walked up to the first floor. This place should not be far from the top floor, and the real image of the doomsday eruption may be upstairs.

 Chapter 11： no survivors

    When he came to the twelfth floor, Su Changxing was surprised to find that the layout of this floor was much more complete, at least there were various items in the room, unlike the lower floors that seemed to have been thieves.


    He thought that there were no zombies on this floor, but when he passed the toilet, he noticed a roar coming from inside.


    "Zombies?"


    Su Changxing picked up the steel knife and walked in cautiously, a little eager to try, looking forward to the difference in chopping zombies after trying to have the talent.


    But after entering, he saw a zombie lying on the ground.


    He was still alive and saw Su Changxing walking in and struggling frantically on the ground, with a strong desire to attack, but his whole body was paralyzed.


    "Huh? Give points."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, raised the steel knife, and slashed at the zombie''s head, easily splitting its head and executing it.


    Su Changxing needed to use all his strength to kill a zombie in one blow, but with the blessing of the title talent, it is okay to leave some spare strength.


    And leaving some spare energy, relatively speaking, it will be much easier.


    "It was fatally injured when it was a human, but it turned into a zombie again, so that''s why it became like this?"


    Su Changxing checked the zombie''s body, found nothing special, turned and left the toilet.


    There are a lot of things on this floor, but there are not many useful things. Most of them are daily necessities and office supplies. However, two rusty wrenches were found in a room.


    A wrench was considered a weapon, but it was of no use to him, so Su Changxing still posted on the forum to sell it.


    Lucky Kid: Found two rusty wrenches, which can be used as weapons, 50 points.


    Due to his title, Su Changxing has the right to have one of his posts pinned to the top.


    This post selling wrenches appeared at the top of all the hot posts and was marked in blue, and soon there were a lot of replies below.


    Reply 1: Is this the function of titles?


    Reply 2: +1 for platooning.


    Reply 3: I have exactly 50 points, please exchange them.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Somewhere in an underground garage.


    A handsome young man in a light blue windbreaker looked at his phone and complained:


    "Good guy, I can''t stand the captain anymore. This guy actually sells wrenches in the top post. Can he have more face?"


    The middle-aged man next to him put his hands in his pockets, leaned against the wall, looked lazy, and said:


    "It''s someone else''s right, you can use it however you want, but from this point of view, he should know the usefulness of the points."


    The young man put away his phone and smiled: "Let''s go and tie him up and ask for information?"


    The middle-aged man breathed a sigh of relief, and said in a bad mood: "Even if you want to tie him up, you don''t know his location."


    "Then what to do?"


    "We can ask him directly."


    "He didn''t say what to do."


    "Conditions can be negotiated. This is the same as doing business. Everything has its value."


    "But Captain, you don''t do business."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Within a few minutes, Su Changxing sold the wrench for 100 points.


    "Pai Nian still really has Pai Nian, just like filling up the Supreme VIP, and the traffic is also huge, so there is no need to worry about no buyers."


    "I earned 100 points in one go, which is equivalent to killing 10 zombies. Thinking about it this way, it''s better to do business to get points faster, and let everyone work for me."


    After Su Changxing sighed critically, he carried the steel knife to the thirteenth floor, and saw a large number of obstacles piled up in the corridor between the thirteenth floor and the twelfth floor.


    He passed through the obstacles and found that the thirteenth floor was still not the top floor, and he could still go up.


    The items on the thirteenth floor were arranged more neatly than the twelfth floor, but it was covered with a thick layer of dust, and no one had been here for a long time.


    Su Changxing walked into the aisle, and saw that many rooms were covered with quilts, or beds made of cotton such as clothes.


    He also saw a room decorated and transformed by various posters, like a bedroom, with a very personal style,


    Apparently, quite a few people have lived together here, avoiding the end together.


    "It''s unreasonable, so where have all these people gone?"


    Su Changxing walked around and suddenly noticed something was wrong. There were neither zombies nor corpses on this floor, and even if these people left, they should have brought something with them.


    Thinking of the notes left by that person before, he made some guesses, and went straight to the fourteenth floor without searching this floor.


    Sure enough, the fourteenth floor was the top floor, but the structure was different from the other floors. There was an access control at the entrance of the corridor, and the sign on it said "Scientific Research Room".


    Since the power has been cut off, this access control is also useless as a decoration.


    Passing through the access control, and walking around the corner of the passage, Su Changxing saw a white metal door with a blue shield logo printed on it.


    That''s the logo of A.H.I.E.L.D.


    "So this company is actually a subsidiary of Aegis Corporation and is controlled by Aegis Corporation, but it does not belong to Aegis Corporation in name."


    Su Changxing showed a mocking smile. He clearly remembered that many employees of this company wanted to change jobs to SHIELD.


    The door was ajar, and there was a foul smell coming from inside, which made people feel sick.


    Pushing open the door, Su Changxing saw a horrifying scene. There were many mummified corpses lying in disorder in the small room, and a circle of tableware and rotten and blackened food were placed on the table. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    He didn''t go in, and stared blankly at the scene in the room. He couldn''t be scared in the face of zombies, but at the moment his heart was a little hairy.


    A large amount of information and clues were assembled in Su Changxing''s mind like a jigsaw puzzle.


    "These people didn''t become zombies. They died when they were humans. They were calculated by others, ate poisonous food, and died without much struggle."


    "And the murderer is the one who left the last words, Wang Laidong."


    Su Changxing knew that no one wanted to die, and the instinct of life was to keep on surviving. Even if he knew that he would become a zombie in the near future, he would still want to live through his last moments.


    According to Wang Laidong, they all had symptoms of corpse transformation and would turn into zombies soon. But the others were unwilling to kill themselves in advance, so Wang Laidong personally poisoned them and committed suicide.


    In the end, there is a high probability that only Wang Donglai was left alone. He saw a person who hanged himself on the twelfth floor, so he followed that person to hang himself beside him. Desperate to die.


    Su Changxing couldn''t comment on his approach. Many times, there is no right or wrong in some things, just different positions.


    From the perspective of those who were poisoned to death, Wang Donglai has no right to decide their life and death, even if they are destined to become zombies.


    Suicide is allowed, but it cannot be forced.


    But from Wang Donglai''s point of view, he just killed some zombies that would endanger human beings ahead of time, even though there was no hope for human beings.


    He had the deepest faith as a researcher, which turned into the deepest despair, and brought it to others.

 Chapter 12： panic

    At this time, it was already evening, and the setting sun outside the window came in through the gaps in the dilapidated curtains, giving people an indescribable tranquility.


    Su Changxing made up his mind and went in. The room was cold and stagnant, which made him feel like vomiting.


    Stepping over the mummy and walking towards the aisle inside, his footsteps stopped suddenly in front of the third room.


    Su Changxing saw the dazzling array of supplies in the dim room, all kinds of food, tools, and supplies filled half the room, and he felt the satisfaction of a hamster at a glance.


    So many supplies.


    There are so many supplies here.


    The painful search experience before made him suspect that he was delusional, but he confirmed again and again that he was not mistaken.


    This will be a grand harvest.


    "This room is their storage room. The materials of the entire building have been collected here, which means that I was actually busy for nothing before."


    Su Changxing saw the blue sports backpack hanging on the wall at a glance, took it off, shook the dust off it, it was completely usable, and just replaced the bag he was holding now.


    There is a lot of food in the storage room, there are more than a dozen cans of various foods, and Su Changxing stuffed them all into his backpack.


    There is also a large amount of food that has expired, and he is going to sell it all on the forum, which will be a lot of points.


    "It''s a good hatchet. It''s rusted, but it''s still usable."


    Su Changxing looked at the rusty hand ax in his hand with regret. If it was intact, its power would be much greater. He conveniently put the hand ax on the outside of his backpack, ready to be used at any time.


    There were four or five boxes of matches. He tried it, and it was a little damp, but he was still able to ignite it, so he put it into the outer compartment of the backpack.


    There was also a climbing rope in the corner, which seemed to be of great use. Although it was a bit heavy, Su Changxing put it into the inner compartment of the backpack decisively.


    "Is this medicine?"


    In a blink of an eye, Su Changxing saw two black glass medicine bottles behind the door, one of which was empty, and the other was only half left, so he picked it up to check.


    Drug name: Heyman neuron


    Efficacy: Temporarily paralyzes the human body, overdose can cause death, please use with caution.


    Shelf life: two years


    This should be the poison that Wang Donglai used to poison other people.


    "Then the question is whether the expired poison is more poisonous or not so poisonous."


    Su Changxing hesitated for a moment, and put the neuron into the inner compartment of the backpack.


    After a while, the huge backpack was filled to the brim by Su Changxing, and he had the feeling of getting rich overnight.


    Fortunately, he has great strength now, and it is easy to walk with such a backpack on his back.


    Putting on his backpack, Su Changxing remembered that he still had business to do. He went to see Wang Donglai''s research results and find out the truth about the doomsday outbreak.


    As for how to avoid being infected, Su Changxing has no hope at all now. After all, this is something that humans in this world have not accomplished, and he is not a scientific researcher, and he does not understand the relevant knowledge.


    You can only hope that the infection cycle is longer than 30 days, and the symptoms of the dead will not appear before the game is over.


    Walking along the aisle, the penultimate room was the reference room. He opened the door and walked in, and saw all kinds of materials and documents stacked on the cabinets around him.


    On a table covered with papers lay a thick file folder with a blue shield logo printed on it.


    "Is it this one?"


    Just as Su Changxing reached out to pick up the file folder, he heard rustling noises coming from his ears, his whole body stiffened, a chill emerged in his heart, and he immediately walked out of the room with an ominous premonition.


    The rustling gradually became noisy, like pulses of electricity.


    He subconsciously looked to the other side of the aisle, and a looming gray figure came out from the wall step by step.


    The light in the room was dim, but this gray-white figure looked a little bright. With its steps, the space began to shake inexplicably.


    The phone in my left hand vibrated.


    [Sub-quest: You encountered an unknown existence.


    1. Escape (10 points)


    2. My fate is up to me, kill it. (1000 points, the first kill will get an unknown title)]


    Originally, Su Changxing had the idea of ??trying to hack, but the moment he saw the mission reward, he didn''t have any thoughts.


    In this world, there is no such thing as a pie in the sky. The richer the reward, the more dangerous and difficult it is.


    This level of rewards, forget it, the most important thing is to save your life, no matter how many points you have, your life is not as important.


    Su Changxing hesitated for less than a second, and ran out of the door. This place is not far from the door, and he can run out in more than ten seconds with all his strength.


    After running a few steps, it was like being hit by a car suddenly. He suddenly flew forward a few meters and fell heavily to the ground.


    The steel knife dropped from his hand, making a crisp sound.


    At this time, he couldn''t care about the weapon anymore, his internal organs were severely injured, and there was severe pain all over his body. Su Changxing looked at the brightly lit door close at hand, let out a roar, got up immediately, and moved forward again at a faster speed run away.


    The rustling sound in the ear turned into a sharp sound, as if it would pierce the eardrum and burst into the brain at any time.


    Su Changxing didn''t care, ran out in the direction of the gate, took two steps at a time, stepped over several mummies, walked through the gate staggeringly and quickly, and closed the door heavily with his backhand.


    The oppressive feeling behind him suddenly disappeared, the sharp voice in his ear also disappeared, and the world returned to tranquility.


    Su Changxing didn''t stop, fearing that the thing would follow him, he sullenly ran all the way down the stairs, the rustling sound in his ears was intermittent, and didn''t completely disappear until after the eighth floor.


    He sat on the floor of the first room on the seventh floor, gasping for breath, still in shock. From the reflection of the glass, he saw blood spilling from his five sense organs, and the blood was drawn all the way to his neck.


    "Bad, I almost died. Fortunately, I ran fast. What kind of monster is that? It can''t be a ghost or something. Isn''t this supposed to be a science fiction world?"


    Su Changxing poured half a bottle of water on his face, UU reading www.uukanshu.com to calm himself down, his hair was wet, blood slid down the water, his mind was still a little dizzy, as if he had been poured with heavy lead.


    He checked his physical condition and found that the injury was not serious, but he felt uncomfortable all over his body.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 4 (Stronger than average human)


    Speed: 3 (average human level)


    Constitution: 3 (average human level)


    Mental: 5-1 (temporary decline due to mental trauma)


    Status: Injured, mildly traumatized.


    Evaluation: I can only say that if your spiritual power is not a little bit like a human being, you will definitely die this time.


    Mild trauma?


    In other words, it was a monster that was good at mental attacks, and that sharp sound should be a sign of mental attacks.


    Su Changxing understood how lucky he was this time, but if his mental strength was a little weaker, he might faint on the spot.


    "Tm, is this luck or misfortune? Having monsters of this level at birth is like having a level 100 boss in Novice Village."


    Su Changxing could only complain helplessly. This is the real world, not a game, and there is no reasonable balance mechanism.


    Some people have to face a large number of zombies at the beginning, while others easily sit on a large amount of supplies.


    At the same time, Su Changxing also felt very fortunate that he actually took away a bag of supplies under the nose of that monster and managed to escape.


    He should be regarded as a person who has to face a large number of zombies and high-level monsters from the beginning, and has a lot of supplies with difficulty.


    Unfortunately, but also a little lucky.

 Chapter 13： Zombies from the sky

    Su Changxing decided to leave this weird place immediately. There was a climbing rope in his backpack, and he could find a place to slide down from the sixth floor.


    He glanced at the document with the Aegis logo on his hand, opened the backpack, took out the climbing rope, and put the document into the backpack.


    The climbing rope was taken out, and the backpack became half lighter in an instant.


    The climbing rope is made of nylon fiber, which is quite tough, and it is more than enough to bear his weight. As long as the fixed place is stable, there is no big problem.


    Su Changxing took the climbing rope to the sixth floor and observed the situation outside the window. Dusk was spreading on the street, and more zombies were already roaming the street at night.


    After observing around, he determined a direction with a relatively small number of zombies. One end of the rope was tied to the iron railing of the window to make a dead buckle, and the other end was tied to his waist to make a loose buckle. Torn clothes wrap around ropes to protect palms.


    Su Changxing stood on the window sill, his hands wrapped in torn clothes and grabbed the rope, his heart beat faster, he was still a little apprehensive, the method of using the rope to go downstairs only existed in his theory, and he had never tried it.


    Wrap your left foot around the rope, jump out of the window sill, stabilize your figure with your waist, face the wall with your right foot on the wall.


    Su Changxing heaved a sigh of relief, the first step has been completed, and then he only needs to continue to slide down the wall.


    Every time he kicked off the wall, he slid down a little bit, not daring to go too fast for fear of losing control.


    After sliding down a third of the distance, Su Changxing found that it was not too difficult, but every time he stepped on the wall, there was a creaking sound from above, obviously the iron railings had been in disrepair for a long time and were already a little unstable.


    He was worried that the sound would attract the attention of the zombies in the building.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Shen Jinxuan, formerly a reporter for the world''s top domestic news magazine, was following the police to investigate a food company''s food safety issues before coming to this world.


    She struggled without the camera she carried with her, but unexpectedly discovered that everyone''s mobile phone has horrific pixels and unlimited battery life.


    Isn''t this the best camera?


    This is a strange world, and there are many secrets waiting for her to discover, but these nasty zombies limit her range of action.


    Shen Jinxuan sat by the window and was thinking about what to do. She ate a few expired biscuits today. If there is no food source, she might not last long.


    Suddenly, she noticed something moving on the building in the distance, and took a closer look, it was a person, a person sliding down from the outside of the building with a rope.


    According to her observation, the zombies in the vicinity are distributed around that building. The closer to that building, the denser the distribution of zombies. She never thought that there were people in that building.


    Due to her professional habits, she immediately picked up her mobile phone to record. She was keenly aware of the jerky movements of the man, as if it was the first time she had done such a thing.


    "He is really a courageous person who can still remain calm in the face of life and death."


    Afterwards, Shen Jinxuan posted this video on the forum.


    Xueyue: On the first day of doomsday survival, I found a big guy who was flying over the roof.


    ¡¾video¡¿


    Reply 1: Damn, I actually used this way to go downstairs. I admit that the boss chose the way with the most replies to go downstairs.


    Reply 2: There should be some special reason. There are likely to be a large number of zombies on the lower floors.


    Reply 3: There is really no comparison between people. When I was still worrying about food, the big guys had backpacks, ropes, and hand axes.


    Reply 4: You don¡¯t say that I haven¡¯t noticed yet, Slot, I even have a backpack, it¡¯s not in the same game stage at all, I¡¯m still surviving, and others start to explore.


    Reply 5: The host can ask for a thigh hug, but unfortunately I am not nearby.


    Reply 6: The video recording technique of the host is very sophisticated, it should be professional, but unfortunately in the doomsday world, this kind of skill is useless.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    As she expected, this post quickly became a hot post. This kind of unusual thing that everyone cares about is a proper hot post.


    This is her confidence as a reporter.


    Of course, she didn''t post just to show off, but to gain traffic from the forum and prepare for later exchange for food. Posts with more traffic are more likely to be exchanged for food under the same conditions.


    At this moment, Su Changxing was already in front of the fourth floor and the third floor, and he could hear roars one after another in his ears, and his heart couldn''t help beating wildly.


    Once the zombies on the floor are alarmed, it will be a very bad thing.


    The wall was fairly thick, and Su Changxing''s little action didn''t attract the attention of the zombies inside.


    Just when he thought everything was going well, he noticed something falling from above, and when he looked up, a zombie was falling directly above him.


    Su Changxing reacted suddenly, kicked his right leg sideways, and moved his body to the side, narrowly avoiding the falling zombies.


    He looked up and found several zombies looking down.


    Sure enough, the sound made by the shaking of the iron railings attracted the zombies on the fifth floor.


    "It''s still not stable enough. I knew I should come down from the seventh floor. These zombies are really crazy, and they don''t even want their lives."


    Su Changxing was in an embarrassing situation where he couldn''t get up and down, so he could only bite the bullet and speed up to slide down, while paying attention to the zombies jumping down from above to avoid.


    The difficulty of sliding rope has more than doubled. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com


    As Su Changxing accelerated to slide down, the louder the sound of the iron railing, the more zombies were attracted.


    His nerves are stretched to the extreme. These zombies jumping from the building seem to be a comedy, but once he is hit, he will definitely drop his hands and fall. If he falls from such a height, even if he does not die on the spot, his legs will be smashed and eaten by the zombies in the end. .


    Shen Jinxuan also noticed the critical situation on Su Changxing''s side, and couldn''t help but tense up. At the same time, she was surprised by the number of zombies in the building. She didn''t know how this man survived in a building with so many zombies.


    "If you are hit by a zombie at this height, you will die. You can only let yourself slide down quickly and fight hard."


    She then uploaded a second video.


    Xueyue: The big guy who flies over the roof and walks on the wall, the current affairs video is uploaded, the second episode.


    Reply 1: Damn, this is a live broadcast, wait a minute, why are there so many zombies.


    Reply 2: Boss is dangerous, there is still half the distance from the ground, there are more and more zombies on it, and it is easy to be hit.


    Reply 3: I''m really curious how the boss survived in a building with so many zombies. The difficulty of the boss''s opening is different from ours. I admire, admire.


    Reply 4: I hope the boss can survive.


    Reply 5: Hope +1.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This post became a hot post again, and rushed to the top of the hot post all the way. Just under the wrench post, millions of people watched the video at the same time.


    As the person with the blue sports backpack avoided the falling zombies time and time again, all the people watching the video were terrified, as if the person in the video would be hit by the zombies and fall down the next moment.

 Chapter 14： escape from birth

    At the entrance of the department store, there were corpses of zombies all over the floor, and black blood soaked the white marble bricks.


    The skinny young man in the hood stood among the corpses, his clothes were stained with black blood, looked at his phone, and said disdainfully:


    "It''s just ordinary people. It''s not worth mentioning. Of course, only ordinary people can be so ostentatious. The world they see is too small."


    "This steel rod is really durable. It seems that the technology in this world is somewhat extraordinary." The burly man glanced at the steel rod that was still straight in his hand, and continued:


    "I think his strength is much stronger than that of ordinary people. Most people would have already dropped their hands in such a situation, and he is really courageous enough."


    The young man in the hood touched the back of his head with his slender and fair hands, and said dissatisfiedly, "Can you stop disgusting me and praise some **** on purpose. By the way, how long are those people still alive?"


    "If you don''t come again, I will kill them!"


    He suddenly opened his bloodshot eyes, full of madness.


    At this time, teasing voices came from a distance.


    "Hey, some people are talking big again."


    "Da da da!"


    A girl in a red T-shirt, blue ponytail, and heavy dark circles, humming a weird little tune, striding forward from a distance with empty hands.


    Her walking posture is very exaggerated, like a mime actor.


    Hearing this voice, the young man in the hood calmed down and smiled harmlessly: "Haha, I''m not worried about you."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The frequency of zombies falling from above is getting higher and higher, and the space for Su Changxing to hide is getting smaller and smaller.


    A ruthless look flashed in his eyes, his hands relaxed in vain, and his body accelerated down again. Under the huge friction force, the clothes on his hands were quickly worn away, and there was a burning pain in his palm.


    Su Changxing was still halfway from the ground, close to 10 meters.


    This is a risky approach and the only choice, because he may be hit by falling zombies at any time, so it is better to fight.


    A zombie slammed into Su Changxing''s body, making him almost lose his hand, and also accelerated the falling speed again.


    As the speed of the descent became faster and faster, Su Changxing completely lost control, and could only try his best to hold the rope to slow down his speed.


    A few seconds later, a huge pulling force suddenly came from the rope around his waist. Su Changxing swayed up and down in the air half a meter above the ground, and his waist swayed with pain.


    "Fortunately, the distance is estimated to be about the same. If the fixed length of the climbing rope is longer, it will definitely fall to the ground."


    Su Changxing conveniently unfastened the loose buckles around his waist, and his feet fell to the ground. Looking around, he found that the fallen zombies were not dead. Some of the lower bodies were shattered, struggling to crawl towards him on the ground, and some of them were still alive. stand up.


    "True ghosts linger."


    Su Changxing swears, and pulls out the hand ax on the backpack with his backhand. With one ax, he splits the head of a zombie on the ground nearby, and ran to the street ahead with his feet free.


    Due to the many zombies around, after a while, Su Changxing was followed by a large number of zombies, and there were more and more of them.


    At this moment, Shen Jinxuan uploaded the third video again.


    Xueyue: Big brother escaped from birth, current affairs video, the third episode.


    ¡¾video¡¿


    Su Changxing''s operation gave people a great visual shock, as if he was shooting a Hollywood blockbuster, and it immediately attracted thousands of replies.


    Reply 1: Shit, shit, shit, but my knowledge is mediocre, and I can go all over the world with a single sentence.


    Reply 2: What is this for? Am I watching a movie? Don¡¯t lie to me with the movie.


    Reply 3: My blood boils, I will go out and fight the zombies for 300 rounds now.


    Reply 4: Calm down brother, you only live once, and those who speak are the living.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Fuck, why are there so many zombies?"


    Su Changxing glanced back, was taken aback, roared, and ran forward at a faster speed.


    Unexpectedly, this roar attracted more zombies.


    He gritted his teeth until his teeth ached, and ran forward silently.


    Possessing the power of four, Su Changxing''s moving speed is faster than ordinary people, and before night, the moving speed of zombies is far slower than him.


    After running for more than ten minutes, and after running two streets, Su Changxing left the group of zombies far behind him. With the cover of vehicles, he couldn''t see them at all.


    After more than ten minutes, only a few zombies were still following him, and these few were only attracted from nearby.


    "So, finally got rid of it."


    Su Changxing was panting heavily, the water vapor formed smoke visible to the naked eye on his head, his shirt was drenched with sweat, but he squeezed out the last bit of strength, raised his hand axe, and slashed at the oncoming zombies.


    "Steel knives are better to use. The sharpness and weight of hand axes are worse. The only advantage is convenience."


    Su Changxing pulled out the hand axe, bringing out black blood, and the zombies fell down. He had already dealt with four or five zombies along the way.


    After hacking again and again, he noticed that the zombie''s weakness was in the right hemisphere of the head, at the front.


    As long as you hit that position, the UU Reading www.uukanshu.com zombies will die immediately as if the power is cut off. Of course, humans will die immediately if their brains are split open.


    But the two are different. If you avoid the right hemisphere of the zombie and only attack the left hemisphere, the zombie will not die.


    This made Su Changxing feel that these zombies were not like creatures, but more like machines, and the right hemibrain was their core.


    Just after killing one zombie, four or five zombies followed behind. Although most of his physical strength had been exhausted, Su Changxing was not prepared to retreat. He kept running, and there would always be zombies chasing him.


    He spent 30 points in exchange for a steel knife in the shop, a white light flashed, and a brand new steel knife appeared on the ground.


    Su Changxing picked up the steel knife and rushed towards a zombie actively, slashed at its brain, killing it, then dragged the steel knife back, slowed down and then slashed at another zombie.


    In this way, relying on the advantage of speed to maneuver around, guerrilla, so that he could only face one zombie as much as possible. After several minutes of fighting, Su Changxing finally killed all four or five zombies.


    The wide outdoor space gave him room to maneuver. If he faced five zombies in the building at the same time, it would probably be a dead end.


    After the steel knife was inserted into the brain of the last zombie, he also sat down on the ground, panting heavily, his eyes turned black, feeling that the orange sunset had turned blue.


    "Slot, almost fell asleep."


    A few seconds later, Su Changxing was startled, and slowly stood up from the ground, leaning against the front of the abandoned car to rest, observing the surrounding situation.


    He knew it was dangerous here, and zombies might come over at any time, now was not the time to relax, if he wanted to stay alive, he had to be steady and cautious, and be cautious at all times.

 Chapter 15： Sleep back blood

    After stopping at the spot and resting for more than ten minutes, Su Changxing felt faint pains all over his body, especially the pain in his abdomen, and his head became more and more dizzy.


    He took out his water bottle and took a swig of water, suppressing the pain, and poured some on his face, forcing himself to stay awake and observe his surroundings.


    This is an ordinary commercial street with a variety of storefronts, snacks, clothing, supermarkets... all kinds of garbage are scattered on the street. It looks dirty and depressed, but you can still vaguely feel the prosperity of a certain time in the past .


    Su Changxing must first find a safe place to rest, and this place should not be too high, and he can observe the situation on the street at any time.


    In this way, both offense and defense can be achieved, and there is a degree of advance and retreat.


    He saw not far away at a glance, a building with a huge billboard on it, a blue five-sided shield, and the familiar slogan, "SHIELD protects you."


    "Is this the power of advertising? It''s really mocking."


    Su Changxing smiled, and walked towards the building with the billboard. It was a good place to stay. It was a three-story building with a coffee shop on the ground floor and a hotel on the upper two floors.


    The reason why he chose this place was because he found that on the third floor, it seemed that he could turn directly from the window to the rooftop. Relatively speaking, he also had an extra escape route.


    And there shouldn''t be too many zombies in the hotel, and even if there were, they wouldn''t be concentrated together.


    Su Changxing tried his best to avoid zombies along the way, but he still attracted the attention of one or two zombies. His condition was extremely poor, and his movements began to become stiff. It took him a little effort to get rid of them.


    Su Changxing bent down, came to the abandoned car at the entrance of the coffee shop, looked around, and found that there were more than ten zombies inside.


    "So many, do zombies also like coffee?"


    After thinking about it, Su Changxing was about to climb up from the outer wall, but after observing for a long time, he couldn''t find an angle to climb up.


    The outer walls are all earth-red tiles and glass curtain walls. There is no place to start, and it is impossible for him to climb up with his climbing skills.


    Just when he was at a loss, Su Changxing was embarrassed to find that there was a passage up ahead.


    "That''s right, how could the hotel go up from the coffee shop and make such a common-sense mistake... Am I dizzy?"


    Walking into the stairs, Su Changxing saw a half-body zombie lying in the corridor, and when he went up, he ended its struggle with a knife.


    This kind of crippled zombie is a gift boy, and it also shows a problem on the side, at least no humans have come in and out of here recently.


    If there are other people inside, Su Changxing will consider changing the place. He now has many secrets different from other people, and the large amount of supplies in the backpack is also easy to be peeped by others.


    He walked lightly to the third floor. This hotel is similar to an ordinary small hotel. There are two rows of small-sized rooms on both sides of the aisle upstairs, and the red carpet is faintly stained with blood.


    There are no zombies in the corridor, but a faint smell of rancidity and blood can be smelled. There must still be zombies on this floor.


    As soon as Su Changxing walked to the door of the first room, he saw a zombie rushing out of the second room. He stiffly raised the steel knife in his hand and slashed away, just in time to split the zombie''s head.


    "The reaction is too fast. These zombies should have some kind of special sensing ability."


    Su Changxing frowned, he had already guessed about this before, he absolutely didn''t make any sound just now, even if he was smelled by the zombies, it shouldn''t be so fast.


    Without thinking too much, Su Changxing immediately started to clean up the zombies on this floor. His condition was very poor and he needed to rest.


    He felt like he might fall asleep at any moment.


    But it''s going to be night soon, so it''s still necessary to clean up the zombies on this floor first, otherwise it will be more dangerous.


    The environment of the hotel is relatively friendly. Since the space in each room is not large, even if there are zombies, there are at most one or two.


    There were indeed very few zombies. Including the one zombie he killed at the beginning, Su Changxing only found three in total, and each of them rushed out before he got close.


    This is completely different from the situation when he cleaned up the zombies in the building before.


    "So the zombies will not only speed up at night, but also become more sensitive in perception."


    Su Changxing''s heart sank involuntarily. In this way, the danger factor at night will be raised to another level.


    Walking outside the last room, he smelled a strong smell of blood, knowing that someone had died here, and when he entered, he saw a corpse that had been devoured and a corpse of a zombie.


    "It seems that he killed a zombie before he died, but he was besieged by many zombies, and he died after all."


    Su Changxing glanced at it and roughly understood what was going on. He calmly picked up the phone with a black screen on the ground.


    [Plunder the knockout points, get 110 points]


    100 points for the task, plus 10 points for killing zombies, exactly 110 points.


    Afterwards, he left here, found a relatively clean room in the middle of the aisle, locked the door, and leaned against the corner to rest.


    After relaxing, Su Changxing felt a strong sense of exhaustion and faint pain all over his body, and he didn''t want to move anymore, and he felt sleepy.


    But he still took out the water from his backpack, exchanged it for a piece of bread from the store, forced himself to eat half of the bread, drank some water, and fell asleep drowsily.


    "Dididi~"


    There was a slight ringing in the ear.


    Su Changxing suddenly opened his eyes in the dark, took out the phone in his arms and took a look.


    11:30


    He just slept for three and a half hours.


    "It''s a good thing there''s an alarm clock, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com, otherwise I won''t be able to wake up."


    Su Changxing felt refreshed for a while, the groggy feeling before had completely disappeared, and the pain in his body also eased a lot.


    View character properties.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 4 (Stronger than average human)


    Speed: 3 (average human level)


    Constitution: 3 (average human level)


    Spirit: 5 (much higher than average human)


    Status: Minor injuries, mild trauma.


    Evaluation: If it weren''t for that bottle of potion, you would have died with this kind of injury, thank you for your good luck. That bottle of medicine has a wonderful reaction with your body, and you seem to have a special ability.


    special ability?


    Resilience?


    On the top floor of the building before, he was hit invisible by the white monster. His internal organs were injured, but he didn''t have time to take care of it later, he could feel a faint pain, and the injury was displayed on the status bar.


    After he took a nap, the injury turned into a minor injury, and the mild trauma turned into a minor trauma, which no longer affected his mental strength.


    Presumably, the groggy and sleepy feeling before was not only due to exhaustion, but also related to trauma.


    "It''s normal to rest and restore the body, but this recovery effect is a bit too powerful, so is this a special ability? Sleeping to restore blood?"


    Su Changxing reckoned that this should be a very good ability. Although there is no bonus to combat ability, it can save his life at critical times.


    At the same time, he felt a strong sense of hunger, and he had only eaten half a loaf of bread before going to bed.


    "So this ability will also consume the energy in my body, which is reasonable, and follows the law of energy conservation."

 Chapter 16： bang after midnight

    Open the windows, the night style is cool outside.


    Su Changxing looked at the street, but he didn''t see any light downstairs, nor did the mysterious shop appear. He was slightly disappointed. It seemed that his luck was not good.


    He took out a can of yellow peaches from his backpack and ate it with the remaining half of the bread.


    "It''s reasonable, this canned food is a bit too sweet, but it''s really a good thing in the apocalypse, at least it has enough energy."


    Su Changxing turned on his phone and found that he already had 625 points, killed 39 zombies, and fell out of the zombie killing rankings.


    The others on the leaderboard seemed to be stimulated by Su Changxing''s title, and frantically killed zombies.


    The first ID was called Hei Jue, and he killed more than one hundred zombies, and the second one also killed more than eighty zombies.


    "Are these people all animals? They actually killed eighty or ninety zombies in just half a day. Is this something normal humans can do?"


    Su Changxing noticed something was wrong, even if a hundred pigs were left to be killed, they might not be able to finish killing them in half a day, let alone these extremely aggressive zombies.


    However, there is no such thing as the title of the first kill in a hundred kills on the forum, so it seems that the title is not so easy to obtain.


    At least until now, only Su Changxing has the title.


    Su Changxing opened the forum and browsed while eating bread and canned yellow peaches.


    The boss who flies into the sky and escapes from the earth?


    He saw the number one hot post at a glance, and was a little surprised. Could it be that there are already humans who can fly?


    Then this is really fantasy.


    "Isn''t this me?"


    Su Changxing was surprised to find that the person in the video was exactly him, with a blue backpack and a rusty hand ax on it, sliding down the rope.


    After watching the video, Su Changxing couldn''t help but sigh that the videographer''s technique is very good, and he should have done this before.


    "But it''s too immoral. You can secretly take photos without permission. It''s like a paparazzi, and..."


    A sharp light flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes. He sensed the hidden danger. Others could guess his approximate location through the video, and his backpack was also very fascinating.


    While flipping through the forum, he suddenly noticed a light coming from outside. In such darkness, even a little light would be dazzling.


    A brightly lit store appeared on the opposite street, and the inside could not be seen clearly. The surrounding zombies turned a blind eye to the sudden appearance of the store and did not respond.


    "It really did appear."


    Su Changxing was a little surprised, and looked at the time, it was exactly twelve o''clock, which meant that the mysterious shop would appear after twelve o''clock.


    This distance is very short, Su Changxing can even rush directly through the passage of the stairs, but once these zombies surround him, it will be very dangerous.


    At night, the zombies should move about as fast as he does.


    Su Changxing thought about it, and decided to sell the two steel knives first and keep one in the store as a spare.


    Although 655 points are a lot, if the points can really be exchanged for items in the mysterious shop, it is still not enough.


    Moreover, by observing the leaderboard, Su Changxing estimated that many people had hoarded a large amount of points, and they were not worried that the steel knife would not be sold.


    What''s more, most people don''t know the use of points now, maybe after tomorrow, someone will discover the use of points.


    So selling what you have now is the most cost-effective.


    Su Changxing immediately posted a post selling steel knives and pinned it to the top.


    Lucky kid: Accidentally received a steel knife, a top weapon, priced at 600 points, first come, first served, out of date.


    ¡¾picture¡¿


    A steel knife glowing coldly in the dark.


    Su Changxing still chose to be greedy and set a price of 600 points. He bet that even with 600 points, someone would still buy it.


    Because before the points have no other use, it is obviously a good choice to replace them with a better weapon.


    Since Su Changxing now has the sole right to be on the top, the post has huge traffic, and there have been a lot of replies just after it was posted.


    Reply 1: What is this? Did I see the artifact?


    Reply 2: Damn, if I had this steel knife, it would be easy to chop zombies, but unfortunately I only have more than 100 points now.


    Reply 3: I would like to call Daxie the No. 1 weapons dealer in the forum.


    Reply 4: I really want this steel knife. Can you buy it on credit? I will buy it with 1000 points.


    Reply 5: I think a little too much upstairs, and the lucky boss is not doing charity. Do you really think that the world is still the same as before?


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Sure enough, within a few minutes, Su Changxing saw someone seeking to buy in a private message.


    Tauren: I have 600 points, buy it now.


    Su Changxing showed a smile, this person didn''t have any intention of bargaining, and he looked a little anxious, as if he was afraid that the steel knife would be bought by others.


    Su Changxing didn''t talk nonsense, and replied directly: We can trade directly.


    Later, he exchanged 60 points for two steel knives, one of which disappeared into a white light, and he got 600 more points instead.


    ¡¾Total points: 1165¡¿


    The second private letter was actually the ruthless little beast.


    Ruthless Little Beast: Brother, have you sold the item? If not, I bought it. I am in a hurry to use it.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and replied: "It''s not for sale. If you want to buy it, you can trade it now."


    Ruthless little beast: Okay, brother, you are really good at it, you can always find good things.


    Lucky kid: It''s all about luck, the word "lucky" is on top of your head, even if you are not lucky.


    Ruthless Little Beast: Huh? Should I also change my name to Lucky Little Beast?


    Su Changxing smiled, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com traded with Ruthless Little Beast, another steel knife also disappeared into a white light, and he gained 600 points again.


    ¡¾Total points: 1765¡¿


    Su Changxing earned close to 1200 points this time around, equivalent to killing 120 zombies.


    I, Su Changxing, the number one loser in the last days!


    Su Changxing packed up his things and observed the situation on the street. Now the points are enough, but the problem is how to reach the mysterious store safely.


    "Boom~"


    Suddenly, in the darkness, a loud sound of metal impact came from the other side of the street, and the zombies on the street seemed to be activated, making loud roars, and chrysalis went in the direction of the sound.


    Su Changxing was also taken aback, and realized that someone had the same idea as him, and used his voice to lure the zombies away.


    "If this method is used, there should be more than one of them. One will lead the zombies away, and the other will go to the mysterious store."


    But Su Changxing waited for a while, but he didn''t see anyone appearing on the street, so he judged that there should be more than one mysterious shop nearby, and they should be in another mysterious shop.


    So now is Su Changxing''s chance.


    Su Changxing immediately left the room, came to the stairs, and walked down lightly. As soon as he reached the bottom floor, he heard a roar, and a zombie rushed towards him frantically from the side.


    He had already expected this, even if most of the zombies were lured away, some would still remain, and the zombies'' perception became stronger at night, and they could detect the existence of humans from a long distance away.


    Su Changxing skillfully raised the steel knife, followed the preset route in his mind, smashed the zombie with the horizontal knife, and neatly cut a small gap on the right side of its brain, just enough to kill the zombie.

 Chapter 17： mystery shop

    Su Changxing glanced at the zombies that had fallen to the ground, lifeless in an instant, looked around, and found that there should be no zombies nearby, so he made a decisive decision and ran to the bright place across the street.


    The distance between the two sides was more than ten meters. At Su Changxing''s speed, he reached the other end of the street in four or five seconds. When he was about to approach the mysterious shop, he heard a stop from the side.


    "Boy, don''t come anywhere near."


    Su Changxing looked for the sound, and in the darkness, he saw a man in a suit and holding a short wooden stick, and his vigilance was instantly full.


    Because of his childhood experience, he has always been suspicious of others, and it is difficult to truly trust a person, let alone in this situation.


    "Why don''t you go near there."


    When the man heard this, a smile appeared on his face, the lenses of his glasses glowed blue under the moonlight, and he said:


    "Of course it is dangerous. Such unknown things are often dangerous. It is too reckless for you to rush in."


    Seeing that Su Changxing didn''t speak, he secretly thought that these young students are really easy to persuade, similar to the employees of the previous company, and continued: "


    "My name is Sun Bosong. It is not easy for everyone in this world. We can cooperate and cooperate for mutual benefit, so that we can live better."


    While speaking, he walked towards Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing felt a bit of a toothache. He didn''t expect that the first human being he encountered would be a slapstick. He lifted the steel knife and said coldly: "Get out of here immediately, or I will kill you. You have to believe that I can run faster than you. "


    He noticed that Sun Bosong was farther away from the store than he was, but standing on the side close to the store, Sun Bosong moved towards him, actually approaching the store.


    The smile on Sun Bosong''s face froze, he didn''t expect this kid to be so decisive, and he was very afraid of the steel knife in Su Changxing''s hand, so he immediately stopped in his tracks and said with a smile, "Haha, little brother, I have no malicious intentions."


    "I told you to leave here, and you are limited to ten seconds."


    Su Changxing held a steel knife, looked at the middle-aged man calmly, and said calmly.


    He reckoned that the middle-aged man might know some information about the mysterious shop, but it was rare for him to ask.


    Hearing the indifferent voice, the middle-aged man felt a hint of killing intent, and knew that this young man might really do something, so he ran in another direction without looking back.


    His steps are sloppy, obviously lack of exercise before.


    Su Changxing looked at Sun Bosong''s leaving back and relaxed slightly, but he couldn''t tell Sun Bosong''s real intentions.


    It''s just that in this case, he can only speculate on others with the greatest malice.


    Then, he ran to the bright store again. The light source in the store was similar to that of a mobile phone and could be seen, but it did not emit light. The street outside the store was still dark.


    "Is it the same technology as a mobile phone?"


    Just as Su Changxing ran to the door of the store, a zombie rushed towards him from the alleyway next to him.


    Just as he was raising the steel knife to fight back, a white light flashed in front of his eyes, and the zombie disappeared in front of him. Su Changxing came to another space, a square gray-white room.


    The room was very empty, and in the sky above, there was a big silver-white ball.


    "Is this the mystery shop?"


    Su Changxing looked around and saw nothing else, so he walked towards the silver ball. Just as he got under the silver ball, a light blue light screen appeared in front of him.


    There are dozens of items on the light screen, with the point price marked on the back, and two time displays below.


    9:39, leave.


    4 days, refresh.


    "In other words, I can only stay here for ten minutes at most, and the store will be refreshed every five days, and it is possible that within five days, the location of the store will be fixed."


    Su Changxing immediately began to browse the items on the light screen, and saw the top item at first glance.


    [Speed ??enhancement (rare, quantity 2), 1200 points. ¡¿


    "This should be something similar to medicine, which can strengthen the human body, but it is cheaper and the grade is only rare."


    Su Changxing clicked on the description of speed enhancement.


    [Speed ??Enhancement: To strengthen the human body, focus on strengthening the speed side. The weaker the speed, the better the strengthening effect. ¡¿


    This item was something Su Changxing would definitely buy, but it was too expensive, and he could only buy one with his points.


    The rest is a lot of daily necessities, everything, sleeping bags, iron pans, clothes, shoes, and even toothbrushes.


    But the only weapons are solid wooden sticks, worth 10 credits.


    And water and food are less.


    [550ml bottled water (quantity 7), 2 points


    Instant noodles (quantity 8), 2 points]


    Seeing the amount of water and instant noodles, Su Changxing immediately realized that someone had exchanged items here yesterday, but that person should only have ten points in hand, and bought three bottles of water and two barrels of instant noodles.


    "In other words, the news that points can be exchanged for items has been known before."


    Su Changxing thought about it, and spent 1200 points to exchange for speed enhancement.


    The moment he clicked on the exchange, Su Changxing saw a white light flying towards him from the metal ball, and then a biting chill came from his whole body.


    After seven breaths, just when he felt that he was about to turn into an ice cube, the chill suddenly disappeared, and his whole body felt relaxed and comfortable.


    View properties.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 4 (Stronger than average human)


    Speed: 4 (stronger than the average human)


    Constitution: 3 (average human level)


    Spirit: 5 (much higher than average human)


    Status: Minor injuries, mild trauma.


    Evaluation: You have been strengthened again, and your combat power may reach 10 points, which is stronger than before, but it is still a bug.


    Speed ??changed from 3 points to 4 points.


    There was a hint of a smile on Su Changxing''s face, and the stronger he became, the stronger his ability to survive.


    Then, he spent thirty points to exchange all the water and food. These things are the most basic survival resources. Although they are not expensive in the mysterious store, their value will be very high.


    Su Changxing spent more than 200 points to buy toothpaste, toothbrush, sleeping bag, a black T-shirt, black fur coat, five wooden sticks and a sack for stuffing.


    Su Changxing definitely didn''t buy these things for enjoyment. The sleeping bag was for better sleep and maintaining a good mental state.


    Toothpaste and toothbrush, well, for better sleep too.


    As for the clothes, it''s not because the current set is dirty, but the black clothes are more conducive to hiding at night. This kind of hiding may not be useful to zombies, but it must be useful to humans.


    Su Changxing changed his clothes, put the food, water and wooden sticks into the sack, put the other things into the backpack, and left the store.


    A silver-white cold light flashed, and a figure appeared behind the zombies at the store entrance.


    Withdrawing the knife, a head full of carrion flew high, accompanied by a painful roar.


    "The speed of the knife is more than half faster than before, so is the speed mainly due to explosive power and sensitivity?"


    Just after taking two steps forward, Su Changxing sensed something was wrong, and the roaring behind him didn''t stop and continued.


    "not dead?"


    He looked back and found that there was only one head of the zombie still roaring, and he was not completely dead. Then he noticed that there was no kill prompt on the phone.


    Then he fully understood that if the heads of these zombies were not destroyed, even if there was only one head left, they would still be alive.


    "It''s really a terrifying creature, or it can''t be counted as a creature anymore."

 Chapter 18： 2nd Mystery Shop

    Su Changxing stabbed the zombie''s head with a knife and killed it completely. He glanced back at the mysterious shop, thought for a while and walked towards the light again.


    "Sure enough, I can''t enter here repeatedly, I thought I could get a bug."


    He was not sent into that space again, which was expected, but it would be unreasonable if possible, and it seemed that only one person could enter at a time.


    Su Changxing returned to the previous room with the sack in hand. Since he cleaned it up when he came here, he didn''t encounter any zombies on the way back.


    He is going to sell all the things in the sack, and there is a high probability that there will be new food in discount stores, so he doesn''t have to worry about food and water.


    There is no need to hoard, points are more important now.


    Afterwards, he sent out a new sales post and put it on the top.


    Lucky kid: I got some new supplies.


    Sturdy stick, 100 points, qty 5.


    ¡¾picture¡¿


    550ml water, 100 points, qty 5.


    ¡¾picture¡¿


    A bucket of instant noodles, 100 points, quantity 5.


    ¡¾picture¡¿


    The water and food are clean and have not expired, so they can be eaten with confidence, and the character is guaranteed.


    The wooden stick is priced at 100 points the same as the previous steel stick, which is why Su Changxing considers that other people''s points are now richer.


    Moreover, the wooden sticks sold in this kind of store are closer to baseball bats. They are indeed very strong. They are not much less powerful than steel sticks when used, but their durability is much worse.


    Su Changxing didn''t sell all the water and food, only five of them, in case someone guessed his identity and location through the quantity of water and instant noodles sold, so there are still two bottles of water and three barrels of instant noodles left .


    Put the water into the backpack, and temporarily put the instant noodles into the cabinet in the room.


    "There may still be people who are hoarding supplies, preparing to sell them at a very high price when everyone is in the most difficult time. Thinking about it this way, I still have a conscience."


    In such a short time, the post received a large number of replies.


    Reply 1: Whoa, whoa, is this going to open a department store? I buy a stick with 100 points.


    Reply 2: Yes, I have a lot of points, but I just can¡¯t find supplies. I use 200 points to buy a bottle of water and a bucket of instant noodles.


    Reply 3: It can only be said that the lucky guy is the lucky guy, and he can find so many things.


    Reply 4: It seems that even if you can''t find supplies, you can kill enough zombies and exchange points for supplies.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The demand for food and water exceeded Su Changxing''s imagination. In less than five minutes, all the water and instant noodles were sold out, and some positive comments were left, praising the quality of his products.


    There were still three sticks left, and it took another ten minutes for them to be sold out.


    [Total points: 1830, accumulated points: 3285]


    Accumulated points?


    Su Changxing found that after he came out of the mysterious store, there was a statistic of accumulated points on his mobile phone.


    "So, in the mystery store, the points spent on purchases are counted in the final statistics, but in the discount store, the points spent are not. It seems very strange."


    Su Changxing noticed that the discount store in his mobile phone didn''t seem to be the default thing in the doomsday game, but it looked like a bug, a virus, or a backdoor.


    "However, this should be considered a good thing for me, at least it will not be completely restricted by the rules of the doomsday game."


    Once again, 1500 points came into the account, and Su Changxing''s thinking became active. He might not need to wait until tomorrow night to go to this mysterious store to exchange for speed enhancement.


    You can go to other mysterious shops now, there should be different items, and good things like speed enhancement may be bought by others if you go late.


    He now has a speed of four and a strength of four, and he is not so dangerous at night, and more than half of the zombies on the street have been lured away.


    Su Changxing glanced at the window, stepped on the window, stepped on the iron railing with his left foot, supported it with his backhand, and flipped onto the roof twice.


    He climbed up the steel bars on the side of the billboard again, and in a few minutes he reached the top of the billboard, which was high enough to see the other side of the street.


    Sure enough, far away, there was also a light on another street, which should be the mysterious store, and a large number of zombies were seen running on the street.


    "It should work."


    Su Changxing estimated the distance, and he could reach that location by running with all his strength for more than ten minutes, and the density of zombies along the way was not too high.


    He turned back into the room again, wiped the blood off the knife with a rag, and went out again facing the night with the knife in hand.


    "I feel like I''m a little drifting, and it''s still too unsteady to move outside at night."


    Su Changxing was walking on the street, and he could clearly hear roars coming from a distance. Just a short distance away, two zombies came towards him from two directions.


    Without hesitation, he picked up the steel knife and rushed towards the zombie on the left. He slashed horizontally, stabbed it neatly into the upper half of its brain, pulled out the knife, and then killed the other zombie in the same way with his backhand. zombies.


    After easily eliminating the two zombies, Su Changxing felt a strange feeling in his heart, as if chopping melons and vegetables.


    Even at night, he could still easily cope with the siege of two zombies.


    Although it only increased his speed by 1 point, it made a qualitative change in his combat effectiveness.


    Su Changxing kept his breath and continued to trot forward, encountering individual zombies intermittently along the way, and dealt with them without too much effort.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    At night, there was a loud noise outside, and Shen Jinxuan probably guessed what was going on, UU reading www.uukanshu. Someone wanted to go to the mysterious shop to find out, but she was hiding in a room not far from the mysterious shop.


    As she expected, after the loud noise lured some of the zombies away, five or six men with weapons appeared on the street. After cleaning up the zombies, they walked towards the mysterious shop.


    Seeing other humans in the last days should be something to be happy about, but after all, she did not make a sound to show her existence.


    She is a very sensible person, knowing that exposing her existence when the status of the two parties is not equal, most likely will not have good results.


    And she''s beautiful, which is both capital and danger.


    "Someone on the forum is frantically collecting points. Maybe the mystery shop is related to points, but I only have 110 points in my hand now."


    Under Shen Jinxuan''s surprised eyes, one of them disappeared at the door of the mysterious shop, yes, it disappeared very suddenly.


    After a few minutes, the man appeared again with a sack in his hand, which seemed to be full of things.


    Afterwards, those people discussed for a while at the door of the store and then left.


    At the same time, she noticed something strange at the other end of the street, a black figure was running towards this side quickly, and every zombie that rushed towards him was cut off at the first sight.


    This is Shen Jinxuan''s first impression of a human being with explosive combat power.


    There are more zombies coming along the way than Su Changxing imagined, but because his combat power has been greatly improved, this is a trivial matter.


    "This should be the fifteenth zombie, 150 points, a proper experience mob."


    Looking up, Su Changxing could already see the bright and mysterious store.

 Chapter 19： greedy

    The night wind blows in gusts, carrying a faint smell of blood.


    The surroundings were unusually quiet, which made Su Changxing feel a little uncomfortable. Looking around, there were abandoned cars and open storefronts, but no one else was found, but there were some zombie corpses on the ground.


    "The neighborhood has been cleared, has anyone been there, were those who caused the noise?


    He didn''t approach the mysterious store right away, but carefully observed the vicinity, but found nothing, and it could only be attributed to the fact that those people had already left.


    Su Changxing squatted halfway, and trotted towards the store from among the vehicles. At the same time, he continued to observe the surroundings, and found that there was indeed no one. When there was still a distance, he accelerated and ran towards the store, and his figure disappeared in the light.


    After a while, four black figures holding weapons appeared at the door of the mysterious shop.


    Standing in the middle, the short-haired man holding a wooden stick had bright eyes and said with a smile: "This kid is carrying a backpack. It seems that he has a lot of good things on him."


    The yellow-haired young man next to him complimented: "It''s no good that Brother Hei can come up with such a way of waiting for rabbits."


    Another man wearing a hood answered: "This kind of person who can run around alone at night should have some ability, we still need to be careful."


    The yellow-haired young man said disapprovingly: "Are we four afraid of him alone? One stick and one can send him to God."


    The short-haired man straightened his expression and said:


    "It''s also because there are too few supplies in the store. It''s not enough for our brothers to feed for five days. As long as we want him to have some supplies, I think he won''t object."


    The young man with yellow hair said with a smile: "Haha, he will still be grateful to Dade and thank us for our kindness."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Is it a zombie?"


    Su Changxing frowned. The moment he entered the mysterious store, he glanced behind him, as if he saw a few figures in the distance.


    The environment of this mysterious store is exactly the same as before, a square gray and white room, silver metal balls, the temperature in the room is comfortable and very warm.


    The only difference is that the number in the lower left corner of the blue screen is different, A0171, while the previous mysterious store happened to be A0173.


    "That is to say, every mysterious store will have a corresponding number, and there is another A0172 nearby."


    Su Changxing analyzed, scanning the blue screen with his eyes. As expected, all the food and water had been exchanged, and someone had indeed been there before.


    He didn''t see any weapons either, either the store didn''t buy weapons, or they were exchanged, and he preferred the latter.


    Look to the top.


    Sure enough, the A0171 store also has rare items, but they are not enhanced attributes, but another kind.


    [Climbing skill (rare, quantity 2), 900 points]


    Skill?


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect such a thing. He could roughly guess that it should be an item for people to master climbing, similar to the skill book in the game.


    "It''s really scientific."


    He complained, and clicked on the item description of the climbing skill.


    [Climbing skills: Allows you to learn climbing skills, use it once to get climbing proficiency, use it twice to get climbing specialization, use it four times to get climbing master. This is both a skill and a path. ¡¿


    This is not only a skill, but also a way?


    What does the pathway refer to?


    Su Changxing frowned, feeling that the last sentence was a bit inexplicable, but this skill is indeed a good skill, and it will be very useful in this doomsday world.


    Without hesitation, he decisively exchanged all the two climbing skills. The one in his hands is his own. As for the points for speed enhancement, he can figure out a way later.


    Su Changxing saw a white light flying towards him from the metal ball again, and then a little bit of understanding came into his heart, and a lot of knowledge and experience about climbing increased in his mind.


    At the same time, the body has also undergone some changes, not getting stronger, but having more memory, muscle memory.


    [Acquire skill climbing proficiency]


    [Skill upgrade, climbing specialization]


    "Something beyond imagination, is this science, or magic, or something else?"


    Su Changxing fell into deep thought. This shocked him more than directly strengthening his body before. It was equivalent to directly adding memory and experience to a person.


    ¡¾Total points: 170¡¿


    After spending 1,800 points, Su Changxing returned to the pre-liberation again, and couldn''t help but sigh that points, like money, are very useless things, and they flew away without knowing it.


    Su Changxing looked through the inventory again. He thought there was nothing useful, but found that there was a syringe in it, and he spent 5 points to buy it by accident, and put it in the inner compartment of the backpack.


    When his eyes went dark, Su Changxing left the bright store and came to the dark street. When he saw four men with weapons waiting for him outside, his heart tightened, and he thought to himself that he was still careless.


    "What''s the matter with you guys?"


    Su Changxing lifted the steel knife with one hand and placed it in front of him, his whole body tensed up, ready to strike at any time.


    Standing directly in front of Su Changxing, the man with short hair and a fairly muscular figure saw the steel knife in Su Changxing''s hand, and his heart sank.


    I didn''t see what this kid was holding in the dark before, but I didn''t expect it to be a steel knife. It seems that the quality of this steel knife is not low.


    When they were still beating the zombies with wooden sticks, this kid had already used a steel knife.


    Various thoughts appeared in his mind, the short-haired man changed his expression, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com said politely:


    "The brothers have no other intentions. They just want to ask for something to survive. Give us some food and water in your bag, and you can go."


    The young man with yellow hair standing next to him echoed: "You only need to buy some travel expenses, and you can leave safely. Doesn''t it feel like a good deal?"


    Su Changxing didn''t speak immediately, but looked at them silently, not thinking about whether to agree to this person''s request, but thinking about whether to fight to death.


    As long as there is a chance, he can definitely kill a person with one knife.


    These people seemed to be thugs in the society before, but they only held wooden sticks, and their strength and speed should not be as good as him.


    The value of 3 is the level of normal people. What is called normal people? More than 90% of human beings are called normal people. There may be some fluctuations, but they are all within a certain range.


    And his strength and speed have reached four.


    Although surrounded, he was not at an absolute disadvantage.


    "No¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Before Su Changxing could speak, the short-haired man standing in the front suddenly rushed towards Su Changxing, holding up the wooden stick, and shouted, "Disarm him first."


    From the first time he saw Su Changxing, he had no intention of "peaceful settlement". This young man who looked like a student had thin arms and legs, and he probably had never fought before, even if he had a steel knife.


    And this weapon is what he wants, with this steel knife, his combat effectiveness will be greatly increased. If it wasn''t for this weapon, he might have "peacefully resolved".


    Su Changxing would not have thought that the steel knife in his hand would be the cause of these people''s actions, but even if he knew, he wouldn''t care.


    Human nature is greed.

 Chapter 20： Anti-kill

    The moment the short-haired man came up to kill, the other three people didn''t react immediately, obviously they didn''t expect the short-haired man to do it directly.


    Instead, Su Changxing was the first to react, and immediately retreated to the side and rear in two steps, and killed the relatively thin yellow hair on the left.


    He had thought about the results of various countermeasures in his mind before. In this surrounded situation, even if he hacked one of them to death, he would be attacked by the other three immediately.


    Humans are not zombies, they will have a certain degree of cooperation, three people, one person and one stick, he may not be able to withstand it, as the saying goes, two fists are no match for four hands.


    Unless his combat skills are superb, and obviously, his combat experience is not even as good as these people.


    The safest way is to break out from the people close to the wall, so that only two people can attack him at the same time.


    And the yellow hair on the left, which looks obviously thinner, became his breakthrough.


    Su Changxing swung his knife violently and swept away, making a sound of wind in the air.


    Huang Mao was also surprised, Su Changxing swung the knife faster than he expected, raised the stick to block, and subconsciously stepped back.


    His hands numb involuntarily, the wooden stick almost fell out of his hand, and there was a trace of pain in his chest. He found a deep wound on his chest.


    Seeing that the knife had succeeded, Su Changxing ran forward.


    But these people are not ordinary gangsters, they may be desperadoes, not only have combat experience, but also have a ferocious nature.


    After Huang Mao got stabbed by him, he still didn''t hesitate to step forward to stop him with a wooden stick.


    At this moment, the distance between the two of them was very close, Su Changxing didn''t retreat in the slightest, and knocked Huang Mao down with his strength. At the same time, there was severe pain from behind, and the short-haired man''s wooden stick hit his shoulder blade.


    Su Changxing gritted his teeth, endured the pain, and ran across the street without stopping.


    The four of them didn''t expect that the kid would really slip out with a single carelessness, but they followed without hesitation.


    If this really made this kid run away, then they are still in the mix.


    Except for Huang Mao, the other three followed.


    Huang Mao sat on the ground, clutching his chest, and said with lingering fear: "It''s his grandma, that kid''s strength is astonishing, but fortunately he blocked it just now."


    Until now, his arm was still numb, and he found that the wooden stick in his hand had a knife mark of half a centimeter, and the wooden stick was almost cut off directly.


    "It''s all right now, and the weapon is scrapped, but that kid''s steel knife is really good, and I don''t know where it came from."


    The three of them chased Su Changxing across the street and realized something was wrong. When they were still on the road, Su Changxing was about to run into the alleyway.


    The short-haired man cursed: "This kid is running too fast."


    Su Changxing also looked back at the three of them, convinced that his speed was really fast, after thinking about it, he suddenly stopped at the entrance of the lane.


    This is a naked provocation.


    The three who were about to give up the pursuit saw the boy stop at the entrance of the alleyway, shouted loudly, and then chased after him.


    Su Changxing ran into the alleyway, feeling that the surrounding light became darker, and the things in front of him could not be seen clearly, and he could vaguely hear the roar of the zombies.


    "There are zombies inside, that kid can''t run very far, let''s chase after him."


    The short-haired man analyzed rationally and made a decision. They still walked through this alley during the day, and there was only one road.


    After running a certain distance inside, Su Changxing saw a black figure jumping out of the darkness ahead, and reacted quickly with a knife, cutting into the head of the zombie.


    Although it didn''t take much time to get rid of a zombie in this way, it was a delay after all, and the distance between the three people behind was shortened.


    The short-haired man smiled when he saw this. This kid is self-inflicted. If he escaped from the street, they would have no chance to catch up with him, but he chose to take the alleyway.


    "I will fight with you!"


    Su Changxing suddenly roared, and rushed forward holding the steel knife, his behavior suddenly became weird.


    After this roar, roars came one after another from deeper in the alleyway as a response. It was obvious that Su Changxing had attracted many zombies.


    The man in the hood was stunned and said, "Is he crazy? He''s dying?"


    At this time, Su Changxing''s figure just disappeared at the corner of the alleyway. The three of them looked at each other and decided to follow.


    Unexpectedly, they didn''t see that kid when they just passed the corner, only the oncoming zombies, their minds were full of big questions, what about that kid?


    However, they could no longer take Su Changxing into consideration at this time, and could only deal with the oncoming zombies first.


    [Climbing Specialization: You are Spider-Man, and the wall is your home. You have been familiar with this since childhood, as long as the wall is not absolutely smooth, you can climb it. ¡¿


    At this moment, Su Changxing was holding on to the wall, hanging under the window on the third floor, looking at the three people below who were attacking the zombies, and moving in the direction of going back. The speed of the movement was not too fast, which was equivalent to his jogging speed.


    "These three have quite a lot of fighting experience, and they are definitely not ordinary thugs. Fortunately, they didn''t fight head-on just now. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com"


    Su Changxing watched the scene of the three fighting, returned to the other side of the corner, and slid down. A few seconds later, his feet landed on the ground.


    He quietly and quickly walked behind the three of them, picked up the steel knife leaning against the wall on the way, the handle of the steel knife was still warm from before, murderous intent appeared in his eyes, he ran forward suddenly, raised his hand The knife fell, cutting out a blood shadow in the darkness.


    Su Changxing felt a few drops of warm liquid sprinkled on the sides of his face and hands, which was different from the blood of zombies, which was cold.


    A scream sounded, and the surrounding zombies heard it, as did the other two, and some trembling people hiding in the room also heard it, and they guessed that something terrible happened outside.


    After the blow, Su Changxing didn''t look at the result, and ran back without looking back, but he could feel something falling on the ground behind him, and he didn''t know if it was a person or a zombie.


    The short-haired man''s heart trembled, and he realized that something was wrong. He looked back and saw that there was no one there, and then he saw his companion lying on the ground struggling with his head tilted, a lot of blood flowed out behind him, and he made an indistinct cry, as if he was saying help. he.


    A companion had already fallen, and there were still many zombies in the alleyway. He was frightened, and a chill came to his heart, as if death was very close to him, he turned his head and ran away without saying a word.


    The man in the turban was still fighting the zombies with a wooden stick, when suddenly he found a companion fell down, and the short-haired man in the lead ran away, and immediately ran back, saying at the same time: "I can''t stand Wang Liu, you just go Block it for your brother."


    Falling to the ground, the man named Wang Liu looked at the rushing zombies in horror. He never thought that robbing a young man would kill him, and the most wrong thing is that the idea was not his. out.

 Chapter 21： secret

    Su Changxing ran wildly along the alleyway. He wanted to make a time difference to deal with the alone Huang Mao outside. In a one-on-one situation, none of these four people was his opponent.


    Su Changxing''s face was full of murderous intent, no one who had seen him tonight could run away!


    Cut the weeds and eradicate the roots to eliminate any hidden dangers.


    (Shen Jinxuan: ??)


    Huang Mao, who was sitting in front of the mysterious shop, was thinking wildly, when he suddenly heard the screams coming from the alleyway, and stood up suddenly from the ground.


    "The voice seems to belong to Wang Liu. What happened to them? There should be no problem with three-on-one, right?"


    He had an ominous premonition, looking around, there were only abandoned cars, dark shops, and some light plastic garbage trembling slightly in the wind.


    A rush of footsteps came from the darkness.


    "Brother Hei, is that you?"


    Huang Mao shouted, but no one responded, and at the same time the footsteps disappeared, and the air fell into silence again.


    He looked around solemnly, his heart beating wildly, and he could feel something staring at him from the dark.


    There was a sound of wind, Huang Mao looked back suddenly, a young man held a cold steel knife and slashed at him, and subconsciously blocked it with a wooden stick.


    With a crisp sound, the wooden stick suddenly broke from the original gap.


    After cutting off the wooden stick, Su Changxing did not exhaust his strength, and then cut a laceration on Huang Mao''s arms.


    Huang Mao yelled in pain, and reacted quickly. Knowing that he was invincible, he turned around and was about to run away.


    Su Changxing kicked him to the ground.


    Huang Mao fell to the ground and looked at the indifferent young man in front of him in horror. He was crushed by this man in all directions, and he had no room to resist. He begged for mercy loudly:


    "I didn''t think about killing you, it was all the black boy''s idea, let me go, I have a lot of money and points, all for you..."


    Su Changxing''s expression remained unchanged, as if he hadn''t heard it, he raised the knife and stabbed him in the chest with blood spattering.


    Huang Mao''s frightened expression froze on his face, and he fell heavily on the ground, kicking up a layer of dust.


    He simply died in Su Changxing''s hands.


    "Humans are much weaker than zombies, and any wound can be fatal."


    Su Changxing glanced at the corpse on the ground, picked up the mobile phone on the ground, plundered the points in it, and the mobile phone turned into light and shadow and dissipated.


    [Plunder the eliminated, get 300 points]


    "It''s quite a lot, and I don''t know how he got it."


    Before Su Changxing left the mysterious store, he crouched beside an abandoned vehicle, hiding himself in the shadows, and looked at the location of the alleyway through the gap in the window.


    The man in the turban ran behind the short-haired man and shouted, "Young Black Brother, you are too dishonest. You will feel better when you go back."


    "What are you shouting for? Do you still think there are not enough zombies? Are you still alive enough?" The short-haired man said impatiently, "Can you blame me? This kid is too evil, he suddenly disappeared, and then appeared behind us again."


    The turbaned man accused: "It''s not because you did it rashly. I said that it is definitely not easy to act alone at night."


    "You didn''t object when I did it. If something goes wrong, blame me alone? If you want to blame it, blame Wang Liu''s bad luck. It''s normal for people to die in this world."


    The short-haired man didn''t care at all and said, except for the yellow hair, he had never even seen these people before, anyway, they were not familiar with each other, and they died as soon as they died.


    The turbaned man frowned and said nothing. He had already decided to part ways with these two people. It was too dangerous to cooperate with such a person.


    "Where is Zhao Xingren?"


    The short-haired man ran out of the alleyway and came to the street. He didn''t find anyone else at a glance. Bad thoughts came to his mind, and he hurried to the mysterious shop.


    Before coming to the mysterious shop, his pupils trembled suddenly, and he saw a corpse in a pool of blood.


    The dead man was Huang Mao, with a knife wound on his arm, and his chest and heart were pierced, which was done by that man.


    He quickly looked around, and the chill in his heart spread again.


    The man wanted to kill them all? Or is it already gone?


    The short-haired man knew that the wisest thing he could do now was to make peace with the turbaned man, so as to avoid being attacked one by one.


    But the turbaned man was standing far across the street at this time, he had already seen the short-haired man and the corpse on the ground, and ran back in the direction without looking back.


    The short-haired man''s mind was very clear at this moment, he was thinking about where the boy would hide if he really wanted to continue killing them.


    While thinking, he saw a lot of abandoned vehicles in front of the street at a glance. If he hid behind the vehicles at night and walked in their direction, it would be difficult to detect people behind the vehicles without precautions.


    Immediately, the short-haired man came to his senses and shouted, "Tan Wen, be careful of the vehicles!"


    The man in the turban had already passed a certain distance, when he heard the voice and looked back, he didn''t understand what Hei Lao San meant for a moment.


    When he was about to ask, he felt the wind behind him, and his heart sank, realizing the danger, but it was too late.


    Su Changxing hid in the shadows like a poisonous snake. After seeing the man in the hood running out of the alleyway, he ran towards his hidden vehicle step by step.


    I don''t know if it was Su Changxing''s good luck or the turbaned man''s unlucky luck. With this angle and distance, the probability of Su Changxing''s sneak attack will be greatly increased.


    When Su Changxing heard the short-haired man''s shout, Su Changxing made a decisive decision, stood up suddenly, and slashed away with a steel knife in his hand. The turbaned man just turned his head, and the blade hit his neck.


    The man in the turban fell backwards following the huge force of the steel knife. With the sound of bones breaking, his neck almost broke and he lost his life in an instant.


    Su Changxing realized that he had actually used too much force this time, and he didn''t need such a lot of force to kill the man in the turban, but he used all his strength just to be on the safe side.


    Humans are actually very fragile, and they can be easily killed by hitting their weak spots with a certain amount of strength.


    The short-haired man standing at the door of the mysterious store saw this frightening scene.


    He was terrified, terrified, and felt that the little boy looked like a demon, killing people without the slightest hesitation, as if he had just hacked to death a zombie.


    The short-haired man ran towards the front of the street without any intention of fighting Su Changxing. He saw that the strength and speed of this young man were far beyond ordinary people, and he was definitely no match.


    Across the street, seeing the short-haired man running forward like crazy, Su Changxing had a smile on his expressionless face, and followed him with a steel knife full of blood.


    The identities of hunter and prey are swapped unconsciously.


    The short-haired man knew that he would definitely not be able to outrun Su Changxing, but it was not completely impossible. When he saw Huang Mao die before, he immediately sought support from the organization through his mobile phone.


    He is a cautious person, but also a person who is afraid of death.


    Sporadic zombies were attracted along the way, but neither of them cared about it. One ran and the other chased, and the distance between the two became closer and closer.


    The short-haired man hurriedly shouted: "Don''t kill me, I know some secrets and can tell you."


    secret?


    Su Changxing didn''t say a word, but instead accelerated his steps a little. His purpose was just to kill the enemy in front of him, and he didn''t care about secrets.


    The short-haired man noticed that the speed of the people behind him was further accelerated, and shouted again: "About this doomsday game, in fact, someone has predicted this disaster before."


    At this time, the distance between the two was no more than five meters. Su Changxing kicked back with a sudden burst of strength with his left foot, brandishing the steel knife, and slashed away from top to bottom.


    The short-haired man also knew that he couldn''t run, so he stopped immediately, turned around and blocked Su Changxing''s attack with the wooden stick, but the power on the steel knife was still beyond his imagination, his hands numb, and the wooden stick flew out.


    Su Changxing hit the short-haired man on the shoulder with the back of the knife, knocked him to the ground, stepped on his stomach, and said calmly, "Now you can tell your secret."


    The short-haired man lay on the ground, heaved a sigh of relief, and quickly said: "Just before the doomsday game, people from our organization called us together to say..."


    Before he finished speaking, a cold steel knife pierced his heart.

 Chapter 22： Miss reporter

    organize?


    At the same time, Su Changxing noticed several figures running towards him in the distance, and realized that the man was delaying time, so he stabbed him to death.


    Pulling out the steel knife from the man''s chest, he picked up the phone with a black screen on the ground, turned and left.


    The phone turned into light and shadow and dissipated.


    [Plunder the eliminated, get 400 points]


    Su Changxing speculated that the organization that the short-haired man belongs to should be a very large organization in this world.


    Relying on their power in this world, they actually influenced this doomsday world on the first day, and formed a certain personnel organization, and judging from the behavior of these people, it should not be an official organization.


    Su Changxing quickly disappeared into the darkness of the street. Not long after, three people with weapons came to the body of the short-haired man.


    "Hei Lao San just died not long ago, and the wound is still fresh. He was stabbed through the heart with a knife and died."


    "It seems that several other people have also died. A0171''s materials have been cleaned up, why are they still here?"


    "You mean to get some extra money?"


    "Extra money? Do you know who did it?"


    "Hei Lao San sent a message saying that he is a young man with a backpack and a steel knife. He is suspected of being a supernatural being. His speed and strength far exceed normal people."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Shen Jinxuan sat by the window blankly. Tonight, she saw a man go crazy.


    She thought that the man would be unlucky under the ambushes of the four people, but she didn''t expect him to break out of the four people''s encirclement and kill them one by one.


    This is very dramatic, she seems to have watched a special movie.


    "Is the last person dead too?"


    Shen Jinxuan was a little curious, after a while, she saw the man running back along the street alone, as if he was avoiding something.


    Did the story take another turn?


    Shen Jinxuan watched helplessly as this man ran towards the downstairs of her building, as if in a hurry.


    A strange thought appeared in her mind, could it be that this man had discovered her and was going to kill her to silence her and get rid of all witnesses!


    But the stairs of this building are at the back, so he shouldn''t be able to go up.


    Maybe.


    Shen Jinxuan squatted in the corner, and saw a human head popping out of the window.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing ran all the way and came to the vicinity of the A0171 mysterious store again. On the way, he did not forget to pick up the mobile phone of the man in the turban to win points.


    [Plunder the eliminated, get 230 points]


    Originally planning to leave here directly, he changed his mind, these people will definitely come here to check the corpses, why not observe the people of this organization first.


    After all, if you know yourself and the enemy, you will never be imperiled in a hundred battles.


    Although his appearance has not been exposed, and the organization does not know who he is, there is a high probability that this matter will be left alone, but judging by the behavior of this organization, it is inevitable that there will be no conflicts in the future.


    Looking for a location that is easy to observe and will not be discovered, Su Changxing observed the surrounding environment and found that the room on the upper floor opposite the mysterious shop is in a good location. You can see the entire street, and it is not easy to be discovered from this angle. .


    After making a decision, Su Changxing immediately ran downstairs of that building. There are no stairs in front, so it''s not a big problem. He can climb, and the stairs are no longer important.


    As if walking on the ground, he easily climbed to the window on the third floor, supported it with one hand, and jumped in.


    The moment he jumped in, Su Changxing was stunned. There was actually another person inside. He couldn''t see the exact appearance in the dark, but he could see the taupe pupils that were bright under the moonlight.


    The four eyes met, the incident happened suddenly, and Su Changxing didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Shen Jinxuan looked at this **** man, immediately shook her head and said, "I didn''t see anything, don''t kill me."


    The air fell into the deepest silence.


    There is no silver three hundred taels here? Do not call yourself?


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, and seriously considered whether to kill her to silence her. This woman was at risk of exposing him.


    Of course, it''s just thinking about it. He is not a murderer. He wants to kill him just because others glanced at him. Killing those four people is also forced and helpless.


    And now it has broken away from the original society ruled by law and returned to the most primitive state, killing people will not be sanctioned, at most they will be retaliated.


    Su Changxing glanced at her position, pointed behind him and said, "Sit here, I''ll sit with you."


    "Oh well."


    Shen Jinxuan was relieved to see that the man didn''t intend to do anything right away. The sight of the man killing people before made her scalp tingle, so she immediately stood up to make way for her, and sat on the other side of the window.


    Su Changxing sat at Shen Jinxuan''s position and looked out the window, and found that the view from this position was indeed very good. Guessing that Shen Jinxuan should have watched the whole process, he pretended to ask deeply, "Are you afraid of me?"


    Shen Jinxuan raised her throat, shook her head again and again and said, "No."


    She thought about it for a while and felt something was wrong, then nodded again, thinking to herself, seeing you kill four people just now, it would be strange not to be afraid, and guessed that Su Changxing might have been a black professional like a killer before.


    Although she is a reporter, she doesn''t know much about this aspect, and most of the time she is wrangling with the public relations of some companies.


    This is completely different from her original intention of becoming a reporter. Before that, she liked to read some stories about detectives and reporters, the kind of stories where detectives and reporters jointly investigate, solve crimes, and gain insight into the darkness of society.


    Generally speaking, there is still a sad and boring life.


    Su Changxing looked at the woman in front of him with his eyes wandering, UU reading www. uukanshu.com seemed to be thinking about some other irrelevant things, the muscles at the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily, suspecting that this woman hadn''t actually seen the scene of him killing people just now.


    But looking back, it didn''t feel right. Only when she saw him killing people would the woman react the way she did before.


    "Cough." Su Changxing coughed, trying to bring her back to reality, but there was no response, so he could only say, "Miss."


    Shen Jinxuan suddenly came back to her senses. As a reporter, she was very sensitive to certain words. She only felt that a scholar could be killed and could not be humiliated. She mustered up the courage to retort: ??"I am not a lady, I am a reporter."


    Ok.


    Su Changxing clenched his fist and let it go, confirming that there was a generation gap in communication between them, he took a deep breath and said:


    "Don''t tell other people about this matter, or post it on the forum, and let this matter end here."


    Shen Jinxuan nodded quickly and said: "I understand, my mouth is very strict, as long as you don''t kill me, I can do whatever you want, except, except..."


    Su Changxing gritted his teeth and wanted to emphasize that he was not a murderer, but he still didn''t say it. He suddenly thought that the person in front of him was a reporter, and thought of the incident of being secretly photographed before. He showed a dangerous look and said:


    "Miss reporter, you have already recorded the video, haven''t you?"


    Shen Jinxuan blinked her eyes. She didn''t expect the man in front of her to think of this level. She had indeed recorded the video, but she didn''t send it out.


    It was the first time that someone intercepted the video since she was in the profession. This was a stain on her professional history, and her first time was gone like this.


    She reckoned that this man would definitely search her mobile phone, so she might as well admit it herself, nodded and said, "It was recorded, but it hasn''t been sent yet."

 Chapter 23： unknown horror

    On the dark long street, zombies roared and surged forward.


    The three armed men marched along the street while cleaning up the zombies. A man in a gray windbreaker walked in front. In the darkness, his eyes shone with a slight blue light.


    The man in the windbreaker held a dagger with extremely fast hands. Every time he swung it, a zombie fell down. Facing the continuous zombies, he frowned and said:


    "We just cleaned it up before, and the number of zombies around here has increased again. It should be the zombies attracted by the fight between Hei Lao San and the others."


    Standing on his left, the person holding a wooden stick and beating the zombies looked around, and said cautiously: "Captain, I heard that the nun is nearby, should we be more careful."


    Another person with a sluggish face took a breath and said: "Hiss, I heard that the nun is acting in a weird way, and she is merciless in killing people, even if it is one of my own."


    The man in the windbreaker scolded in a cold voice: "If you don''t want to die, don''t comment casually on Master Tianqi."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing leaned against the window sill and said seriously: "Delete those videos, and show me after deleting them."


    Shen Jinxuan followed suit, deleted the video on the phone, and showed Su Changxing the photo album on the phone.


    Su Changxing pretended to glance at it. In fact, he couldn''t see the contents of the phone at all. He nodded and said, "Well, Miss Reporter, what''s your name?"


    "Shen Jinxuan."


    "I''ll be leaving in a while, don''t mind."


    Shen Jinxuan shook her head quickly and said, "I don''t mind at all."


    Su Changxing looked at her a little scared expression, secretly thought it was strange if she didn''t mind, took out a bottle of water from his backpack with his backhand, took a big gulp, and replenished the water consumed in his body due to the battle.


    Shen Jinxuan stared straight at the bottle in Su Changxing''s hand, and tentatively asked, "Can you..."


    "cannot."


    Su Changxing refused decisively, took another big gulp to drink up the rest of the water, and then said, "You can exchange points for food."


    Shen Jinxuan sighed, and complained: "I don''t have any points anymore, I bought food from someone called Lucky Kid on the forum and spent it."


    "By the way, this person is really stupid. A bottle of water actually costs 100 points. This means that most people only have 100 points."


    Su Changxing didn''t answer, and put the empty bottle on the ground, as if he remembered his ID and called him a lucky kid.


    Shen Jinxuan then asked: "Can I pay you on credit? I will return your points in the future."


    Suddenly, Su Changxing looked out the window and said in a deep voice, "Don''t talk."


    "Ok?"


    Shen Jinxuan also looked out the window. Three figures were cleaning up the zombies from the other end of the street and moving towards this side.


    Su Changxing noticed that the man walking in the front moved strangely fast. Every time he swung his weapon, his arm would speed up abnormally. With his extremely high speed, he pierced the zombie''s head with a short sword.


    This kind of strength and speed is absolutely extraordinary.


    The three of them came nearby, checked the corpses that had been gnawed to pieces by the zombies on the ground, and walked directly to the mysterious shop. One of them disappeared into the bright light and reappeared within a few minutes.


    Su Changxing reckoned that they were here to check what was exchanged in the mysterious store to judge Su Changxing''s situation.


    The man with a sluggish face came out of the mysterious store and said, "Captain, all the rare resources in the store have been exchanged."


    The man in the windbreaker nodded and analyzed: "It seems that it should be exchanged by the person who killed Hei Lao San and the others. That person is not simple. He actually has thousands of points in his hand. Let''s go back first, and the zombies around here will be more and more. many."


    The three of them didn''t stay here for too long, and then left in the direction they came from, and they didn''t seem to have any plans to find Su Changxing, the murderer.


    "From this point of view, their gathering place should be nearby, and the A0171 mysterious store is on the edge of their control area, so the A0173 mysterious store has not been patronized by these people."


    Su Changxing thought about it, and his heart was somewhat at a loss. He should have just bumped into this organization''s face. Their power in the doomsday world should not be as great as he imagined before.


    Shen Jinxuan didn''t hear clearly what Su Changxing was talking to herself, but she could deduce that the following three people should be in the same group as those who were killed by Su Changxing before.


    So the man in front of him is observing the enemy''s situation?


    Su Changxing picked up the **** steel knife, stood up from the ground, startled Shen Jinxuan who was in a daze, and said:


    "I''m leaving first. If possible, you''d better leave this place tomorrow and move westward to avoid these people."


    After finishing speaking, he walked towards the door, preparing to take the stairs. If he climbed over the wall, those three people would easily find him.


    Shen Jinxuan''s reminder came from behind.


    "There are zombies outside the door."


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said, "Of course I know there are zombies outside the door."


    After speaking, he unlocked the door and went out.


    Shen Jinxuan was the only one left in the dark room again. She froze for a moment, and found that there was a bottle of water and a large piece of bread where Su Changxing had just sat.


    "Actually, I''m not hungry at all, I''m just a little thirsty."


    It''s strange to say that she obviously hasn''t eaten anything since yesterday, but she''s not hungry, and she''s even a little full.


    "It seems that he should not be a murderer."


    Shen Jinxuan picked up the water bottle and took a big gulp of water. The coolness moistened her dry throat, and she was very satisfied for a while.


    Su Changxing walked outside the door with a surprised expression on his face. When he opened the door, he saw the bodies of two zombies lying in the corridor, and their heads had disappeared.


    Walking forward along the dark corridor filled with a faint rotten smell, the sound of footsteps echoed in the space. He thought there were zombies, but he didn''t hear the familiar roar, and only saw one after another in the corridor. Zombie corpses staggered vertically.


    These zombies all have a common characteristic, that is, their skulls are all exploded, as if they were pierced through the brain by some huge force in an instant, causing the entire skull to explode.


    "Someone used Barrett to headshot these zombies one by one? Thinking about it, it''s impossible. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com is even a bit funny, but the destructive effect is really similar to that of a sniper rifle headshot."


    Who did it?


    Shen Jinxuan?


    Or someone else, or another creature?


    Walking from upstairs to downstairs, he managed not to meet a single living zombie. The building seemed to have been cleaned up.


    "It''s unlikely to be Shen Jinxuan, so there may be some unknown horror nearby."


    Su Changxing was keenly aware of the danger, his heart was a little hairy, and his steps quickened, he always felt that he was walking with the gate of **** closed, and the dark alleyway seemed dull.


    As if his sixth sense was triggered, the more he felt that his feeling was right, the hairs on his body stood up unconsciously, and when he came to the street, his steps changed from jogging to running, and then to running wildly.


    It wasn''t until he came to another street that Su Changxing felt that oppression completely disappeared.


    This reminded him of the gray-white shadow on the top floor of the building. Intuitively speaking, this should be a more dangerous existence.


    He ran all the way to the vicinity of the A01713 mysterious store, then stopped, turned around and killed the four or five zombies chasing behind him, and then rested by the side of the roadside street lamp.


    There were basically no zombies on the surrounding streets, but it seemed quiet, and time slowed down.


    I glanced at the time on my phone, it was 1:43.


    It took a while for Su Changxing to calm down completely. A trace of fear arose in his heart. He never thought that such a crazy thing would happen tonight. First, he killed four people who were ambushing and robbing him, leading to a mysterious organization. Also came into contact with an unknown terrifying existence.


    But fortunately, he is still alive, and being alive is the luckiest thing.

 Chapter 24： transaction news

    The vicinity of the A0171 mysterious store has been designated as a dangerous area by Su Changxing, and he will not approach that area for the time being, not only because of that organization, but also because of the existence of that unknown horror.


    But this doesn''t mean that Su Changxing is ready to end tonight''s operation. He realizes that it is a prime time period, and many mysterious shops are still in the state of being unpatronized, and there are a lot of materials waiting for him to develop.


    And this will only be a **** process, the strong will only get stronger, so it is very important to seize the opportunity.


    It''s only around two o''clock now, and he still has a long time to act, but he only has 1109 points on him. If he finds an item that enhances attributes, he probably won''t be able to buy it.


    So I have to sell some things on my body.


    There are six breads in the discount store, seven 1L bottles of water, and a steel knife, eleven large and small cans in the backpack, and three barrels of instant noodles in the upstairs room.


    After weighing again and again, Su Changxing decided to sell six cans, three buckets of instant noodles, and one piece of bread in exchange for points.


    Although food is also very precious, it will be more cost-effective to exchange food for accumulation during this time period.


    As for the last steel knife in the discount store, he would never consider selling it again until the next discount store refresh.


    This is a spare weapon, to prevent the loss of weapons, which is directly related to his safety. And even without food for a short time, he can survive.


    After making a decision, Su Changxing immediately got up, went back upstairs, took out three buckets of instant noodles, six cans, exchanged for one piece of bread, and posted again.


    Lucky Kid: Got food again.


    Various cans with a shelf life of 100 years, 200 points, quantity 6.


    ¡¾picture¡¿


    Instant noodles, 100 points, quantity 3.


    ¡¾picture¡¿


    Half a large loaf, 200 points, quantity 2.


    ¡¾picture¡¿


    Su Changxing divided a piece of bread into two halves, and sold each half of bread for 200 points. This was also because a piece of bread was too big, and ordinary people could have a full meal by eating half of it.


    And a canned food may not be enough to eat, but the nutrition in the canned food is more abundant.


    Just after posting the post, Su Changxing found out that someone was frantically sending him private messages. After taking a look, he found that it was someone who was in full bloom and had killed someone on the leaderboard.


    Lucky Kid: What''s up?


    Prosperity: I would like to ask about the usefulness of points.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help smiling, this is a very interesting person, many people may know that he knows the usefulness of points, but this is the first person to ask him directly.


    Lucky Kid: Why should I tell you.


    Flourishing and flourishing: I can use points to trade news with you.


    Seeing the word points, Su Changxing immediately became interested. What he lacks now are points. It is not a loss to exchange the news that is about to be exposed in exchange for points. The question is how many points can he give out.


    Lucky kid: How many points can you give out?


    Fenghuazhengmao immediately replied: 500 points.


    Su Changxing thought about it and doubled the price: 1000 points.


    Fenghuazhengmao immediately replied to the message again: OK.


    Su Changxing was stunned. He was planning to bargain, but he didn''t expect Fenghua Zhengmao to be so decisive, with a rich and powerful appearance.


    "Am I at a loss?"


    Su Changxing fell into self-doubt, but he didn''t raise the price any more. Once the price is settled, it''s settled, there''s no need for that.


    Fenghua Zhengmao: I will give you half of the points first, and after I tell you, I will give you the other half.


    Su Changxing soon received 500 points from Fenghua Zhengmao.


    Lucky Kid: It''s very simple, the points can be exchanged for items in the mysterious shop, and I don''t know what other uses it has.


    Flourishing: So your bread is also exchanged from the mysterious shop, are there any other items in it?


    It was only then that Su Changxing suddenly realized the loophole in his bread sales. Obviously, this kind of bread cannot be stored for a long time.


    It was a big oversight, one that he hadn''t even considered before.


    Lucky Kid: This should not be part of our deal.


    A bonfire was burning in the dark underground parking lot, and a young man with a fair face was fiddling with hot water on the bonfire.


    Wearing sunglasses, the unshaven middle-aged man stared at the news on his mobile phone, and was stunned. He didn''t expect this person to be such a thug, and then laughed: "As expected of the biggest profiteer on the forum."


    The young man on the side tore off the lid of the instant noodles, put in the seasoning, and asked back, "Team leader, did he agree to the deal?"


    The middle-aged man looked a little lazy, and said: "I already know that the points can be exchanged for items in the mysterious shop. Unfortunately, there is no mysterious shop near us."


    The young man then asked, "What''s in the mystery shop?"


    The middle-aged man looked at the phone and said helplessly, "Let me ask again. To be reasonable, this person is a bit too dark."


    Prosperity: Add another 500, and you tell me what''s in the mystery shop.


    Su Changxing once again received 1,000 points from Fenghua Zhengmao. While lamenting the other party''s wealth, he also speculated about Fafenghua Zhengmao''s identity.


    Lucky kid: There are food and water sold in the mysterious shop, but the quantity is not much, but there are quite a lot of other daily necessities, and there is also a kind of rare items beyond imagination.


    In the prime of life: Rare materials?


    Lucky Kid: I don''t know much about things beyond common sense, such as directly strengthening the body, or acquiring knowledge.


    Flourishing and prosperous: Although it is a transaction, thank you, your news is very important. If you have any other important news, you can also sell it to me.


    Lucky Kid: What if I want to get some news?


    Flourishing: It is also possible, but instead you need to pay points.


    "Captain, the noodles are delicious after cooking. I''ve never eaten such delicious instant noodles before." The young man muttered vaguely as he ate the noodles.


    The middle-aged man took off his sunglasses, took the mask, and said angrily, "You''re just hungry, anything tastes good when you''re hungry."


    He took a mouthful of noodles and continued: "Now things are getting very tricky. Except for our bureau, all other deployments of UU Kanshu www.uukanshu.com have been paralyzed for various reasons, and the items in this mysterious store must be There will be contention."


    The young man stopped eating noodles and asked: "Then what should we do, there are only a dozen people who can be contacted now, and they are not in the same place as us."


    The middle-aged man thought for a while and said: "You continue to try to contact other people, I will go outside to find the mysterious store."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing fell into deep thought. He was already sure that there should be a huge organization in this world standing behind Fenghua Zhengmao, and it was not the same organization as the one he came into contact with just now.


    In just such a short while, there were a lot of replies under the post, and one of them was very interesting.


    Tanyunshou: The boss found the supplies again. I tossed and turned all night and couldn''t sleep. From this post, I saw the crooked word "rich". I''m sure the boss has a large warehouse. Post it as proof, it''s not me who eats shit.


    Reply 1: If you want to cheat for food and drink, just say so.


    Reply 2: I think what Tan Yunshou said is very reasonable, who dares to wander outside at night.


    Reply 3: The host can eat **** directly, the bread sold by the lucky guy is totally unreasonable. I''m pretty sure Big Boss is a time-traveler. Post it as proof, I am not going to eat shit.


    Reply 4: Upstairs, you can also eat shit. Do you understand high-tech storage technology? The technology in this world is obviously much more advanced, and it makes sense to have a high-tech storage device in the warehouse.


    Reply 5: In the Ganges.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing wanted to confirm this assumption, which could perfectly explain the irrationality in him, and could also cover up his true identity.

 Chapter 25： Target A 1712

    Scanning through the hot posts, the first post directly above caught Su Changxing''s attention.


    Wei Kong: Just now, a group of people cleaned the room floor by floor. I thought they were coming to save someone and were about to shout for help, but I saw them push the man down from upstairs and kill him.


    That scream still makes me tremble.


    I risk my life to remind everyone that some people are massacring their own kind and robbing supplies. They have a certain organization, so be careful, these people don''t have any humanity.


    I despise the behavior of these people, and if I want to expose them, it doesn''t matter if they die.


    Set up the video as proof.


    ¡¾video¡¿


    In the video, several dark shadows pushed a person down the stairs. The floor was not high and he did not fall to his death, but he was dismembered by a large number of zombies below.


    There are tens of thousands of replies below, and the words are very fierce, all of which are accusing these few people who did the work.


    Reply 1: This is too ruthless. On the first day of the apocalypse, they ganged up to **** other people''s supplies and killed them.


    Reply 2: These people are not murderers who came out of prison.


    Reply 3: Support the host, the host should protect himself, suggest to hide in another place, the location of the host should be able to be analyzed in the video.


    Reply 4: I''m a little scared, not only zombies, but also these lawless people without the rule of law.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing frowned. He knew that these people killed people just to plunder points. He had expected that there would be people who would kill people for points, but he didn''t expect it to be so early.


    And he estimated that 80% of this matter was done by that mysterious organization, and this style of behavior is exactly the same. They have realized the importance of points, and began to collect points wantonly.


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, and decided to leave this area tomorrow morning and move west. There is no need to confront this organization head-on.


    In just over ten minutes, Su Changxing once again sold out the items in the post, earning 1900 points.


    ¡¾Total points: 4508¡¿


    "There are so many points. Points are good or bad."


    Su Changxing sighed, after one operation, the points swelled to more than 4,000 in less than half an hour.


    Such a huge amount of points is enough for him to empty out the rare resources of several mysterious shops.


    Time, 2:34.


    Su Changxing ate half a loaf of bread, replenished some energy, and went out again with the steel knife. This was the third time he had walked out of this room tonight. The difference was that he was now more confident than before.


    According to his vision, the A0172 mysterious store should be in the middle of A0171 and A0173, so it should not be difficult to find its location.


    According to his intuition, A0172 should be on the perpendicular line connecting A0173 and A0171.


    It''s like placing building blocks artificially, they will always be placed in a regular way, and there are a large number of mysterious shops, which are unlikely to be completely random.


    The three may even form an equilateral triangle. What Su Changxing needs to judge is whether the corner is above or below.


    The loud noise came from the direction above, and the zombies would move upwards, and the mysterious shop was likely to be below, so Su Changxing chose to walk below the vertical line.


    As soon as he walked out of the stairway, Su Changxing keenly noticed that there were more zombies on the street.


    It seems that these zombies will consciously fill some of the more empty areas.


    Just after taking a few steps forward, Su Changxing noticed three zombies wandering unconsciously along his path.


    He didn''t even think about evading, he took the steel knife and rushed forward, and the moment the first zombie reacted, with a very high speed, he cut off half of its forehead with a single knife.


    When the blood splattered, the other two zombies rushed up with roars, first slashed to the back, then killed the one on the left with a backhand slash, kicked the other one down, and followed up to make up for it.


    The three zombies were easily dealt with, but Su Changxing couldn''t help but frowned, noticing something was wrong with the touch, and made more effort.


    It was obviously easier for him to kill a zombie an hour ago, as if the flesh and bones of these zombies had hardened.


    These zombies have grown stronger!


    Su Changxing came to an astonishing conclusion, these zombies were getting stronger at a visible speed, perhaps not obvious for an hour or two, but a day or two, or even ten days.


    In contrast, the vast majority of human beings are still standing still.


    Su Changxing leaned on the edge of the sidewalk and trotted forward. There were not many zombies on this street, so he could handle walking and killing all the way.


    On the street, he killed nearly seventeen zombies. The blades of the steel knives were turned a little bit, and there was obviously a small gap at the seven-inch position, but it didn''t affect the use of it for the time being.


    But when he came from the corner of this street to the next street, he found that the number of zombies suddenly increased several times. Obviously, the zombies here were not attracted by the loud noise.


    "This is troublesome. If you kill all the way, I am afraid that you will be exhausted before you reach the destination."


    Su Changxing turned over to the roof of a bus to observe the situation ahead. If it was daytime, the perception of these zombies would be greatly reduced and he should be able to kill them, but at night it was very difficult.


    It can even be said that it is impossible.


    The reaction of zombies is chained. Once a zombie notices you, all the zombies around it will respond. This is also the principle that loud noise can attract a large number of zombies.


    "So I had to change my way forward."


    After much deliberation, Su Changxing made a risky decision. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com prepared to rush directly there.


    This is a very dangerous move. Once he encounters a dense group of zombies and has to stop, and there are zombies chasing after him, he will fall into a desperate situation of being surrounded.


    Then again, he is a man with top climbing skills, and in this urban environment, he is not afraid of being surrounded by zombies.


    "Yeah, what am I afraid of? I have nothing to be afraid of. Not only can I run faster than zombies, but I can also climb."


    Su Changxing suddenly realized that he seemed too cowardly before, as long as he was careful, he was theoretically invincible now.


    After he figured it out, he started his own death plan, jumped out of the car, ran forward, and dexterously avoided the oncoming zombies left and right.


    As he continued to move forward, more and more zombies followed Su Changxing, and the more zombies he attracted, the more zombies he would attract.


    After more than ten minutes, when he ran to the other end of the street, his mentality changed.


    Su Changxing looked back, and there were densely packed zombies behind him, and his roaring turned into a noisy sound, as if he would be swallowed up by these zombies in the next moment.


    The psychological pressure of such a large number of zombies is not ordinary, but Su Changxing still forced himself to calm down and steady his steps to avoid the oncoming zombies in front of him.


    This feeling of walking on the tip of the knife made his adrenaline soar, and the steps under his feet were a little faster without knowing it.


    Noisy roars erupted on the long street, and some people who were hiding in the room were awakened in a flash.


    A fat man poked his head out of the window of the building next to him, and saw this amazing scene. A boy with a backpack and a steel knife in his hand was actually running on the street, and behind him were groups of zombies, crowded with people. avenue.

 Chapter 26： parkour master

    "TM, this is too handsome, leading corpses to run around outside at night, is this challenging the limit?"


    The fat man trembled with excitement, his face flushed red, as if he was running on the street, he immediately took out his phone and started recording.


    The pixels of the mobile phone are very good, and it can reach the level of the naked eye at night.


    His name is Zhou An, a serious and ordinary college student who was about to skip evening class and go out to score, when he came to this doomsday world.


    He wasn''t very courageous in the first place, he didn''t even dare to go out the door at first, and it took a lot of effort to clean up the zombies in these rooms and get some supplies.


    Zhou An was about to release his video, but found that someone had already posted a post about this matter on the forum, and it became a hot post.


    This meant that there were other people around him, which also made Zhou An a little excited. If he could find a group of people, it might be much easier to survive in the apocalypse.


    Humans are social animals. We all know the principle that there are more people and more people are stronger, and it applies in most cases.


    But he took a look and found that the post only posted pictures.


    Tonight''s hot post number one, he is bound to win.


    Nothing to do: Big guy parkour, current events video. Is there anyone around here? Ask for a hug.


    ¡¾video¡¿


    Looking at the posts sent out, Zhou An himself became excited.


    Posting a post becomes a hot post, not only can you find other people to cuddle with, but you can also give yourself some spiritual comfort in this doomsday. It feels great to be watched by everyone, even if it''s just on the forum.


    Sure enough, this post became popular within minutes.


    Reply 1: Have you noticed that the big guy in the video is very similar to the big guy who slipped the rope before.


    Reply 2: Damn, I didn¡¯t notice it before. You said it like this, it seems to be true. Judging by the figure, this is definitely the previous slide rope boss, awesome.


    Reply 3: The slippery rope boss is either trying to die, or he is on the way to die. Envy, I also want to jump off the building and run wantonly on the street.


    Reply 4: If you are not dead, come back and tell me, I will try it too.


    Reply 5: I heard a roar just now, but I only saw groups of zombies rushing by, not the boss. The landlord and I should be in the same place, please hold together.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Zhou An saw that this was really the big guy who used to slide the rope before, and sighed:


    "The boss always chooses the way of action with the most recovery. You can walk the stairs but you have to slide the rope, you can act during the day but you have to run cool at night."


    Afterwards, he began to contact people nearby in private messages to discuss countermeasures for grouping together, with a smile on his face unconsciously.


    At this time, Su Changxing was far from being as relaxed as he seemed. In the state of running at high speed, he could not make any mistakes, and his physical strength was also rapidly depleting.


    As the physical strength is exhausted, the possibility of making mistakes will increase.


    Su Changxing saw a large pile of abandoned vehicles in front of him, and the rusty car bodies glowed silver in the moonlight, giving them a sense of desolation and silence.


    This should be a car accident after the outbreak of the doomsday, and no one had cleaned up the scene of the car accident at that time.


    Su Changxing''s eyes lit up. Isn''t this his home field? In the constantly up and down terrain, climbing expertise can be brought to the extreme.


    Kicking one''s feet, putting one''s hands on one''s back, turning over, a set of movements flowed smoothly. With the cool night wind, the black coat fluttered wildly, and Su Changxing galloped between the roofs of the cars.


    In just a few tens of seconds, he opened the distance from the tide of corpses behind him in one fell swoop, and the pressure on his body suddenly decreased a lot.


    "My dear, I''m afraid this is not a parkour master, but I haven''t heard of such a person before."


    Zhou An took a deep breath, his heart was full of shock, he only felt that Su Changxing was flying between vehicles, and quickly started to record the next video, wanting to share his shock with others.


    Doing Nothing: Flying Boss, Part 2.


    ¡¾video¡¿


    Reply 1: I thought it was a title party, but I saw that it was really flying. This is definitely a famous parkour master. I don¡¯t know who can recognize his real body.


    Reply 2: I love parkour, but I have never met this person, because his movements are not the usual parkour movements and skills, but have some flavor of rock climbing. He should be a folk god.


    Reply 3: Huh? What are you talking about, nb is done. Well, I would like to call this person a doomsday survival master.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After running through the car accident section, a little light appeared in Su Changxing''s vision, which was extremely obvious in the darkness.


    This is the mystery shop.


    As Su Changxing expected, the mysterious shop happened to be nearby.


    After careful calculation of the distance, Su Changxing found that the locations of the three mysterious shops just formed a roughly equilateral triangle.


    This is an amazing discovery, showing that the location of the mysterious store is traceable.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Wu Wenbi looked at the A01712 mysterious store not far away, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. It was really not easy for them to come all the way.


    These zombies are really difficult to deal with, even if some of them are lured away, they are still difficult to deal with.


    More importantly, four of their members were accidentally killed in battle, leaving only nine people, which is seriously understaffed.


    "Wang Hu, you will go directly to A01712 to exchange materials later, and record the rare materials in it."


    A man wrapped tightly in thick leather clothes replied: "Okay, just leave it to me. With this equipment, zombies will definitely not be able to scratch me. I can rush in directly."


    Until now, no one at UU Reading www.uukanshu.com has been able to clarify the infection mechanism of zombies, but everyone assumes that being scratched by a zombie will definitely cause infection.


    There are a lot of zombies here, and Wu Wenbi''s tactic is also very simple, that is, one person rushes in to exchange supplies, and they temporarily resist the zombies outside, and evacuate immediately after they come out.


    The ten people formed an arc and moved forward slowly. They looked well-trained and coordinated well.


    Suddenly, a shirtless man with braids behind his head looked forward, wondering, "What''s that sound?"


    Along the other direction of the street, there was a faint noise.


    Several people looked at each other, a little confused.


    "There are a large number of zombies approaching." Wu Wenbi immediately reacted, and ordered decisively: "The situation has changed, move forward at full speed."


    He wanted to take down the mystery store before the zombies came.


    After finishing speaking, Wu Wenbi took the dagger and took the lead to rush forward. As he swung his arm, several afterimages were left in the air, and the foreheads of the two zombies in front of him were instantly pierced.


    The voice of the corpse tide became louder and louder, and everyone''s hearts couldn''t help trembling.


    One of the men holding a rusty wrench couldn''t help but said, "Captain Wu, why don''t we retreat first."


    Wu Wenbi''s face was uncertain, every mysterious store was related to his resource allocation, about the allocation of rare resources.


    As long as he wins this mysterious shop, he will have a chance to get another speed boost.


    After making a decision, he said confidently: "If you continue to move forward, the sound is still far away, and you may not necessarily come this way. We will have time to evacuate if we see the zombies."


    The others felt relieved when they heard this. Wu Wenbi''s prestige among them was still very high.

 Chapter 27： hidden attribute

    While running wildly, Su Changxing saw the mysterious store gradually revealing its entirety, and also noticed that there were other people on the street ahead.


    There are quite a few people, about ten people.


    There were so many people on the opposite side, he wanted to turn around and leave now, but there was a wave of corpses behind him, so he could only bite the bullet and run forward.


    Wu Wenbi still saw the rushing tide of corpses and a young man running wildly at the front, and couldn''t help cursing in his heart, who is this, crazy, leading zombies to run around at night.


    He took a deep breath, had no choice but to temporarily abandon this mysterious store, and ordered: "Go, we will withdraw now."


    etc!


    He suddenly found that the boy was holding a steel knife and carrying a backpack. Isn''t this the characteristic of the murderer sent by the third brother before he died?


    As the distance between the two sides approached, Su Changxing keenly noticed that the leader of these people was the man in the windbreaker that he had seen in the A0171 mysterious store before.


    The enemy was extremely jealous when they met, Su Changxing didn''t know if the other party recognized him, but he had already recognized the other party.


    Originally, he was a little sorry for attracting zombies, but now he has no psychological burden.


    He suddenly started to sprint with all his strength, as long as he could reach the mysterious shop, it didn''t matter even if he was exhausted.


    Wu Wenbi saw what Su Changxing was thinking, and said coldly, "I want to see what you will do when you come out."


    He was **** off by Su Changxing''s operation, and his original plan was completely disrupted by this person, so now he can only lead people to escape in despair.


    When Su Changxing came to the mysterious store, a wave of corpses followed him. Due to physical exertion, his speed was not as fast as the zombies behind him at this time.


    But it was enough.


    "I''m sorry, everyone."


    Su Changxing shouted with a hint of a smile, standing in the white light.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Wenbi and his party were dumbfounded, and someone cursed:


    "This kid is too insidious. In order to prevent us from getting the supplies from the mysterious store, he actually attracted a wave of corpses, which is harmful to others and not beneficial to himself."


    Su Changxing blinked, feeling innocent, all of this was just a coincidence, an accident, and then his figure disappeared into the white light.


    The zombie lost its target, and naturally vented its anger on Wu Wenbi and his party, and left as a chrysalis.


    Wu Wenbi suppressed his anger, and said loudly: "We definitely can''t run, retreat to the lane, let''s go upstairs."


    This is currently the most sensible approach, relying on the terrain of the corridor to defend against zombies.


    Ten people withdrew to the entrance of the passage, but before they arrived, one of them tripped himself due to a mistake and fell into the tide of corpses.


    In a few seconds, his body was devoured by a large number of zombies, not even scum was left.


    However, this dead person also won space for others to retreat, so it is not considered worthless to die.


    Wu Wenbi led the people to retreat all the way to the top floor. The longer the battle line, the better for them.


    Su Changxing sat paralyzed in the space of the mysterious shop, panting heavily, running at full speed like this, he still couldn''t last for a long time.


    Zombies, on the other hand, can run at top speed for a long time.


    "These zombies seem to have unlimited physical strength, which is simply unscientific."


    He couldn''t help complaining, and slowly stood up from the ground, feeling that the space was very cool at the same time.


    "Is the temperature adjusted according to my body''s most comfortable feeling? It''s really high-tech."


    He came to the blue screen and browsed.


    Sure enough, this mysterious store has not been developed yet, it is very pure.


    Su Changxing first looked at the rare materials on the top. This was his primary purpose for taking such a big risk. It doesn''t matter whether it was attribute enhancement or skill enhancement. Of course, attribute enhancement is better.


    [Perception enhancement (very rare), 3000 points]


    Enhanced perception?


    There is clearly no perception column in the character attributes, so is there such a thing as hidden attributes?


    Click on the item description.


    [Perceptual Enhancement: An attribute that most people have is zero. This is an important hub. After it is turned on, you may have a sixth sense. People who can peek into the essence of things are often not smart people, but talented people. ¡¿


    Sixth sense?


    Could it be some kind of ability to foresee danger?


    Su Changxing didn''t think too much, there is always no harm after exchanging.


    The metal ball shot a milky light at him again.


    The surrounding world seemed to have undergone some changes, but it seemed that there was no change, and his body was no different from before.


    "Hiss, I always feel cheated."


    Su Changxing was a little helpless. Three thousand points seemed to be spent on a strange attribute, and he didn''t see any practical use. He felt that strengthening his strength and speed would be more cost-effective.


    However, this item is actually of extremely rare quality, which means that in the eyes of the mysterious shop, perception enhancement is better than speed enhancement.


    With 7 minutes left, Su Changxing began to check other things inside.


    Surprisingly, the items in this mystery shop are much richer than the previous ones.


    ¡¾550ml water, quantity 20, 2 points


    Compressed biscuits, quantity ten, 4 points


    Iron rod, number five, 20 points]


    There are a lot of things, but Su Changxing definitely can''t take so much, because there are still a lot of zombies outside.


    He exchanged all the compressed biscuits, and each box was small enough to fit into a backpack. He also barely stuffed 7 bottles of water into it, spending a total of 54 points.


    As for other things, Su Changxing browsed through and bought a pair of black leather gloves for 10 points.


    ¡¾Total points: 1021¡¿


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 4 (Stronger than average human)


    Speed: 4 (stronger than the average human)


    Constitution: 3 (average human level)


    Perception: 1 (something most humans don''t have)


    Spirit: 5 (much higher than average human)


    Status: Minor Injury


    Evaluation: You can have a certain premonition of danger to a certain extent, or you can judge things intuitively, but this feeling is very metaphysical, and it happens from time to time, and it may not appear when you need it. You can probably go further.


    Every time there is a major change in attributes or status, the evaluation will also change accordingly. Su Changxing doesn''t know the source of the evaluation, nor who is making the evaluation.


    But at present, these evaluations still have some basis, and he can also obtain some important information from them.


    From the evaluation, he can basically confirm that the so-called perception and the sixth sense should have some relationship, but it seems to be related to other important things.


    Putting on his gloves, Su Changxing tidied up his clothes, preparing to meet the zombies outside. He didn''t know anything about the situation outside, so he felt a little uncertain.


    A white light flashed in front of his eyes, and then he heard a loud roar, and he saw a large number of zombies looking at him at the same time.


    The previous corpse wave is still here!

 Chapter 28： jumping roof

    "Is this to trick me?"


    Su Changxing noticed that the group of people did not go far away, but went directly to the next building, resulting in some corpses piled up on the street.


    A roar exploded around him, pairs of dark red eyes flickered in the darkness, and zombies piled up around him surrounded him.


    Su Changxing knew that there was no way to forcefully rush out, so he made a decisive decision, put his left foot on the wall, grabbed the iron sign above the shop next door with his right hand, and climbed up along the red stone brick wall.


    The zombies under them rushed to nothing, they couldn''t climb, they could only growl helplessly below.


    Su Changxing discovered a problem. The mysterious store was actually just a layer of light and shadow. The original store at this location did not disappear, but was covered by the light and shadow.


    "So just set up a teleportation point here, and the mysterious store is in another space."


    This is not much different from Su Changxing''s previous expectation. The so-called mysterious store is the intervention of the doomsday game in this world.


    One floor, two floors, three floors...


    Su Changxing was worried that the floor was low, and these zombies would follow up the stairs, climb up to the sixth floor before stopping, break the window with a steel knife and climb in.


    Entering the house, he saw two roaring zombies rushing towards him.


    "It really lingers."


    Su Changxing cursed, and quickly raised the steel knife in his hand to slash at the one that was closer, and at the same time moved to the side to avoid the attack of the other zombie.


    Accompanied by the cracking sound of the skull, the steel knife sliced ??into the zombie''s forehead.


    Looking back at the remaining zombie, it was in front of Su Changxing, and Su Changxing kicked the zombie out of the window.


    "Sure enough, he didn''t die."


    Su Changxing glanced at the phone, but there was no kill prompt. The sixth floor is still not enough to kill the zombie directly, unless it is higher, and the impact force is enough to smash the zombie''s brain.


    Su Changxing drank some water and rested silently for more than ten minutes, while roars kept coming from his ears.


    He knew the men were under siege in a building next door.


    At the same time, Wu Wenbi led his men to firmly block the door of the rooftop, waving weapons constantly to resist the impact of the zombies.


    Wu Wenbi''s fighting power was extremely astonishing, every attack he made would surely penetrate a zombie''s forehead, and the attack frequency was extremely fast.


    In a short period of time, they blocked the tide of corpses, and killed every zombie that came in. The door of the roof was full of zombie corpses.


    However, there are too many zombies, and gradually some people will run out of strength.


    A man with a wrench in his hand and a sluggish expression let a zombie rush in, and the others had to retreat, causing more zombies to rush in.


    More than ten seconds later, Wu Wenbi heard a scream and saw Wang Hu, who was wrapped in clothes, collapsed among the zombies. The thick clothes could not block the teeth and claws of the zombies.


    The faces of the others showed panic. The death of one person meant that a second person would die. They all started to retreat, and more zombies rushed in this time.


    An anxious look appeared on Wu Wenbi''s face, and he shouted: "Don''t retreat, the number of zombies has started to decrease, we can win."


    The movements of his hands accelerated a bit, and there was black blood all over his body.


    The others saw that the number of zombies was indeed decreasing, so their aura did not completely collapse, and they held on to their last breath to fight against the zombies.


    At the same time, Wu Wenbi slowly pulled his position back to keep himself in a relatively safe environment


    He seems to be very brave, but in fact it is all under the premise of safety. If he sensed danger, he would immediately abandon these people and evacuate alone.


    He''s a solid guy.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, and decided to leave here, worried that the man in the windbreaker would lead someone to seek revenge on him, but now there are too many zombies below, it would be dangerous to go down, so he had to find a way to move above the floor.


    He came to the opposite room, cleaned up a zombie, observed the surrounding environment through the window, and reckoned that he should be able to jump from the rooftop to the opposite building.


    Following the stairs, Su Changxing came all the way to the roof of this floor, and saw an extremely **** and cruel scene.


    The roof of the nearby building was covered with corpses of zombies, and the dark red blood spread a thin layer on the floor, flowing down the drain.


    Among them were four or five human corpses that had been eaten to pieces. The other people didn''t know where they went, and the man in the windbreaker was not among the corpses.


    According to his intuition, the man in the windbreaker is the greatest threat to him.


    "Be careful."


    Su Changxing murmured in his heart.


    He knew that this person might go crazy and take revenge on him, trying to kill him.


    No one can bear such humiliation.


    Su Changxing put himself in his shoes, if he were the man in the windbreaker, he would probably regard himself as the perpetrator of everything.


    But looking back, these people are really powerful, they can actually harden a group of zombies, and some of them survived.


    This not only requires everyone to have strong combat effectiveness, but also requires good cooperation and execution ability.


    Su Changxing ignored the scattered zombies on the roof, came to the edge of the roof, and looked at the roof of the opposite building.


    This distance is close to ten meters, and it is impossible for ordinary people to jump over it.


    And Su Changxing''s strength and speed are far beyond normal people, and he can jump over it, but UU Reading www.uukanshu.com just needs a little sprint.


    Facing this scene, Su Changxing felt inexplicably familiar, and a classic movie line suddenly came to mind: With great power comes great responsibility.


    The roar of zombies came from behind him, and he accelerated to run forward, stepped on the edge fence of the roof, and his body flew high.


    He knew that he could definitely jump over it, but his heart still couldn''t help beating wildly, which came from the instinctive reaction of human beings to danger.


    The dark alleyway below was like an abyss. His body drew an arc in the air and landed heavily on the opposite rooftop.


    He looked back and saw that the zombies behind him also jumped over with him and fell from mid-air.


    The other zombie was smarter, it just waited and roared at the edge of the roof, and didn''t jump over with Su Changxing.


    "An illusion, I feel that this zombie is a little different."


    Su Changxing frowned, but he didn''t pay too much attention to it. This world is an irrational existence, and no matter how irrational things appear, they are all reasonable.


    He walked to the exit in the middle of the roof and found that the door of the roof was locked from the inside, so he went to the edge of the roof and found a suitable place to climb down.


    One floor below the top floor, he climbed through an open window.


    "The smell of blood?"


    Su Changxing smelled a faint smell of blood, which should be human blood. He looked around, but found no zombies, only a human corpse on the ground nearby.


    There were not too many wounds on the surface of the corpse, but the back of the head was covered with sticky blood, and the face was coagulated with the taste of despair.


    Obviously, this person was not killed by zombies, but was killed by other humans. He was hit **** the back of the head and died of massive brain hemorrhage.

 Chapter 29： revenge at night

    Searching around, Su Changxing didn''t see this person''s cell phone, it seemed that it had been robbed.


    Meeting a person whose points were plundered and died so easily, he thought that the entire building had been cleaned by people from that organization.


    As expected, Su Changxing went down to check several floors and saw the corpses of many zombies, and even saw another human corpse covered in bruises. He was beaten to death with a stick.


    "It seems that this building has indeed been cleaned up. There are no zombies or living people."


    Su Changxing showed a thoughtful expression, but in this case, this place is a safer place for him.


    So, he found a room in the corner and locked the door, opened the sleeping bag and spread it on the ground, drank some water, got into the sleeping bag and fell asleep.


    The hairs on his body stood up, and Su Changxing opened his eyes as if awakened from a start, feeling a sense of horror in his heart, sensing danger.


    Before he got up, he heard a loud bang, the door was kicked open forcefully, and the fragments of the wooden door exploded in all directions, scratching his hand.


    Standing at the door was the man in the windbreaker. His eyes glowed with a faint blue light in the darkness, and he looked very strange. The black blood all over his body looked like a ghost crawling out of hell.


    Su Changxing squatted on the ground, confirmed that it was not some reflected light, but the light from his eyes, looked at the man, and said with a smile, "So you''ve been looking for me all night?"


    Wu Wenbi''s face was full of coldness, and he said: "Because of you, nine people in our team died, so killing you is not too much."


    Su Changxing slowly reached out to the steel knife beside him with one hand, holding his breath, the man in front of him put him under a lot of pressure.


    Wu Wenbi looked at Su Changxing''s small movements, and with a mocking smile on his face, he took a big step and stabbed at Su Changxing with a short sword in his hand.


    The distance between the two was about three meters. Logically speaking, Su Changxing had every chance to pick up the steel knife and fight back.


    But he suddenly felt his scalp go numb, and relying on his intuition, he gave up the steel knife and rolled behind him,


    The dagger in Wu Wenzhou''s hand swung halfway, accelerated suddenly, turned into an afterimage, and made a sharp sound in the air.


    Su Changxing just escaped the fatal blow.


    This is definitely not a normal sword swing. This man has mastered some kind of power, which allows the movements of his hands to suddenly accelerate.


    A trace of surprise appeared on Wu Wenbi''s face. He felt that the boy''s reaction was too fast. He even started to dodge before attacking. Is this a prejudgment?


    But it''s not a big problem, he has full confidence in dealing with this small-looking brat.


    Wu Wenbi stepped on the steel knife with a victor''s smile on his face, and said, "It''s not easy to own this kind of weapon, but unfortunately it''s not suitable for me."


    Su Changxing fell into an absolute disadvantage at this time. Without a weapon in his hand, he couldn''t be this man''s opponent. If he had a steel knife in his hand, he could still fight.


    Su Changxing''s face was solemn, and he said with a smile, "Aren''t you a bit invincible?"


    He still has a chance at this time. There is a handaxe in his backpack. As long as he can get the handaxe, he can still fight back.


    And the location of the backpack is at his feet.


    "You killed four of my team members, so don''t underestimate you."


    As Wu Wenbi said that, he rushed towards Su Changxing. The dagger in his hand drew an arc-shaped sword shadow in the darkness, approaching Su Changxing''s face.


    Su Changxing didn''t have a chance to pick up the hand ax on the ground at all, so he had to back away again, but fortunately, the overall speed of this man was a little slower than him, so it wasn''t difficult to dodge.


    "I know you still have a hatchet on this backpack. The videos on the forum have exposed you long ago."


    Wu Wenbi showed a smug smile, looked at the backpack on the ground, and sighed: "I''m afraid there are many good things in it, but it''s a pity that they are all cheap to me."


    "Give it to you as you like."


    Su Changxing said calmly, scolding the person who took the video in his heart, if this person is caught, it will definitely not make him feel good.


    Su Changxing successfully evaded Wu Wenbi''s attack again, and Wu Wenbi forced him to the inside of the room.


    At this moment, he was already in a dead end, there was nothing around him that could act as a weapon, and without a weapon, he would have no chance of turning the tables.


    At the same time, the man in the windbreaker is a formidable opponent who never gives him a chance. More importantly, his fighting skills are far superior to Su Changxing.


    It''s just that Su Changxing hasn''t exposed his shortcomings in fighting. If the man in the windbreaker knew that his fighting skills were so weak, he might launch a thorough attack directly.


    Holding a short sword, Wu Wenbi tentatively attacked Su Changxing, and forced Su Changxing back into the corner of the room, away from the corner of the window.


    Su Changxing immediately realized that the man in the windbreaker might have seen him climbing the wall before. This was to prevent him from jumping out of the window and escaping.


    He also couldn''t forcefully jump out of the window to escape, considering the attack power of the man in the windbreaker, he couldn''t even resist the next attack.


    The distance between the two is getting closer and closer, and the space for Su Changxing to hide is getting smaller and smaller.


    Wu Wenbi''s hands turned into afterimages again, and the short sword slashed in front of Su Changxing.


    This time Su Changxing couldn''t dodge again after all, he could only watch helplessly as the dagger cut a **** wound on his chest, it was hot and not too painful.


    Because Su Changxing still had an evasive movement, the wound wasn''t too deep.


    Su Changxing covered the wound with one hand. He had been forced to a corner of the room, but the expression on his face relaxed, and he said lightly:


    "I don''t know if there is a compromise. For example, I will join you and work for you."


    The smile on Wu Wenbi''s face was even more obvious. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com he likes his opponents to humbly beg for mercy, which makes him feel superior, and said with a smile:


    "Actually, you are not bad, you are fully qualified to join our Chenxi, but I want you to die, maybe you can survive with someone else, haha."


    "That''s really a pity."


    Su Changxing said regretfully, a gleam flashed in his eyes, he advanced instead of retreating, with one hand protecting his head and the other drooping, he leaned over and rushed towards Wu Wenbi, looking desperate.


    Wu Wenbi showed disdain on his face. If he tried his best like this, this young man would pose no threat to him. He stabbed at Su Changxing''s chest with his sword speed.


    This sword is really fast.


    Before Su Changxing touched him, he was stabbed into the body, but because he squatted down in advance, only his shoulder blades were pierced, avoiding the vital point.


    The moment Su Changxing was stabbed, he grabbed the man''s sword hand with one hand, and reached out to the ground with the other hand to touch a brand new steel knife on the ground. He lifted it up and chopped off at the man''s head.


    The situation reversed in an instant, and the advantages and disadvantages were swapped.


    Wu Wenbi had a terrified look on his face, he didn''t understand why a steel knife suddenly appeared on the ground, he wanted to take back the hand holding the sword, but found that the boy was surprisingly strong.


    He could only helplessly see a steel knife with a cold light slashing towards him, with the sound of violent wind.


    He saw death, which was red.


    Su Changxing slashed steadily on the man''s head, and the warm blood exploded in the air. With the talent of splitting his head, he could easily split a person''s head.


    Under the tremendous force transmitted from the steel knife, the man fell heavily on his side, hitting the ground, and died before he could even utter a scream.

 Chapter 30： Dawn come

    Su Changxing wiped the blood off his face, the corners of his mouth raised, he coughed, and murmured: "Ahem, cough, after all, you are still careless, take a step back and attack my vitals, and I will die."


    The dagger was still stuck in his chest, piercing through his shoulder, and blood kept oozing from the blade.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, pulled out the dagger abruptly, took a breath of cold air in pain, and the clothes on his chest were gradually wet with blood.


    He needed something to stop the bleeding, so after thinking about it, he cut the clothes on the man''s body into strips with a dagger, and wrapped them around his chest randomly as a bandage, barely stopping the bleeding.


    "This level of destructive power is really abnormal. The shoulder blades are cracked. What kind of ability is this? Ability?"


    Su Changxing guessed that this man probably already possessed such abilities before the doomsday game, but considering that such things as doomsday games have appeared, it doesn''t seem surprising that there are supernatural abilities.


    It''s just that his level was too low, he was just an ordinary commoner, and he had never heard of these things.


    Su Changxing''s right arm was basically useless, and if he moved it casually, the wound would be torn and a lot of blood would be drawn.


    He picked up Wu Wenbi''s mobile phone with his left hand and plundered it.


    [Plunder the eliminated, get 1100 points]


    ¡¾Total points: 2121¡¿


    "After killing so many zombies, are there only so many points? It seems that he doesn''t have many points."


    Su Changxing reckoned that this man had already used his points once, and it might be the speed of strengthening, which just matched his ability.


    Open the phone to view properties.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 4 (Stronger than average human)


    Speed: 4 (stronger than the average human)


    Constitution: 3 (average human level)


    Perception: 1 (something most humans don''t have)


    Spirit: 5 (much higher than average human)


    Status: Seriously injured.


    Evaluation: Your injury is serious, and a simple bandage will not make you better. You need to heal, or you will bleed to death. Human beings are so fragile sometimes, a small wound can be fatal.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help feeling a bit heavier, and without too much hesitation, he put the sleeping bag in his backpack and the short sword inside his coat, and posted a post on the forum selling steel knives.


    Lucky kid: A probably new steel knife, 500 points, please contact me if you are interested.


    Reply 1: It seems that the boss doesn''t even look up to steel knives now, and has changed to a better weapon.


    Reply 2: No points, no points. Killing zombies requires points, and killing zombies requires weapons, and weapons require points. This has fallen into an endless loop, who will break it.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Within a few minutes, Fenghua Zhengmao contacted him.


    Prosperity: I want this weapon.


    Lucky Kid: Okay, let''s trade directly.


    A white light flashed, and a steel knife with some notches on the blade appeared in the hand of the middle-aged man wearing sunglasses.


    "Having hacked with gravity many times, it seems that this person has a lot of strength, but the technique of using force is very rough, resulting in serious damage to the blade, so he is from Ye Luzi."


    The middle-aged man wearing sunglasses judged by looking at the steel knife in his hand. He threw it casually with one hand, and the steel knife flew straight out, pinning a zombie from his forehead to the wall.


    And in front of him is a mysterious shop.


    Flourishing: If you have any number of weapons, as long as they are good, I can consider buying them.


    Lucky Kid: OK.


    Su Changxing walked out of the room with the steel knife and walked upstairs. The massive blood loss had already made him a little dizzy. With his current state, there was no way to move to other places.


    He could only bet that the man in the windbreaker did not report his location, and that Chen Xi would not send someone to check before dawn.


    In the room at the edge of the top floor, Su Changxing closed the door, spread a sleeping bag on the floor, lay on it, and forced himself to fall asleep quickly under the severe pain all over his body.


    He also has supernatural powers. The supernatural powers produced under the action of potions allow him to recover blood during sleep, and this kind of recovery ability is not bad. It should be able to recover his injuries, at least not to the point of bleeding to death.


    After an unknown amount of time, Su Changxing slowly opened his eyes. It was already very bright outside, around eight or nine o''clock.


    The pain in the body has disappeared, and it is accompanied by a strong sense of hunger.


    Su Changxing took out his phone from his pocket and glanced at it. It was 9:40.


    He slept for over four hours.


    Lifting off the bandage on his chest, he found that it had been scarred, even new flesh had grown, and the serious injury on the status bar had also turned into a minor injury.


    "I basically recovered in just four hours. This kind of recovery ability is simply abnormal. I am afraid that as long as the injury is not an immediate death and I can fall asleep, I will not die."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help sighing, although his ability is not obvious, it is still very powerful, at least the ability to save life is top-notch.


    Using a dagger to open a can of mung beans to match with the bread, Su Changxing started to eat it. After eating all the canned food and bread, and drinking a bottle of water, he was still hungry.


    "Is it because the ability consumes too much energy in the body, so I feel very hungry? Or after my body is stronger now, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com will also consume more energy."


    Su Changxing analyzed himself, and exchanged for a big bread to eat again, only to feel satisfied.


    Quickly packed his backpack, Su Changxing decided to leave here immediately, because Chen Xi''s people might come to him at any time, and this place might not be far from their gathering place.


    Very bad luck.


    Su Changxing had just reached the stairs when he heard discussions from below.


    "Captain Wu Wenbi died unexpectedly, he is a supernatural being."


    "The murderer was not simple. He was very powerful. With just one blow, he forcibly split Captain Wu Wenbi''s head with a weapon. If the strength was stronger, his entire head might be split in half."


    "Do you think the murderer will still be here? Let''s be careful."


    "Probably not. If you want to run, run early. Would you still guard the corpse here? Unless he is a lunatic."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing tiptoed back to the room just now, ready to climb over the window and climb up to the roof, and return the same way, not planning to continue meaninglessly entangled with these people.


    But he saw someone on the opposite rooftop, who seemed to be checking the surrounding situation.


    Startled, Su Changxing immediately retreated behind the wall to prevent being seen by that person.


    There seemed to be a lot of people from Chenxi nearby, and the two exit paths were blocked.


    He turned around and went to the opposite room, observed from the window, and confirmed that there should be no one outside, so he turned out the window and climbed down.


    Although there are more than ten floors, because of climbing down, it will not consume too much energy.


    When they came to the fifth and sixth floors, just when Su Changxing thought everything was going well, he subconsciously looked sideways, and his heart jumped three points.

 Chapter 31： leave

    Hanging from the air-conditioning box outside the building was a monster with a stooped body, a monkey-like shape, hard black skin and no hair.


    It stared straight at Su Changxing with dark red eyes, as if thinking about why this human being was in this position.


    "What the **** is this?"


    Without even thinking about it, Su Changxing quickly climbed down, feeling that the monster was quickly chasing him, a gust of wind passed by, and a burning pain appeared on his back.


    He looked back, the monster''s claws were covered with blood, and the speed of this monster far exceeded his expectations.


    Su Changxing soon realized that he was too disadvantaged on the wall, and it was best to enter the room, so he aimed at a closed window next to him, and slammed on it with a steel knife, making a crisp sound.


    Glass shattered and danced in the air.


    Then he jumped in, turned around on the ground made of glass shards, and was cut in many places all over his body. Looking back, this monster also jumped in.


    At the same moment, Su Changxing got up and swung the knife, and the steel knife collided with the monster still in the air.


    [Kill the corpse monkey, get 10 points]


    "Corpse monkey? A monkey turned into a zombie? It''s fast, but weak."


    Su Changxing looked at the monster whose head had been cut off on the ground.


    The black substance in its brain spilled all over the ground, accompanied by a rancid smell, it looked the same as what was in the brain of a zombie.


    However, now is not the time to hesitate, the movement just now must have been noticed by Chen Xi''s people, and they may arrive at any time. "


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "The night he spent here, he should have been injured, and it wasn''t serious. Look at the traces of dust, and he was wearing a sleeping bag."


    "And he just left, through the window."


    A woman in a tight black uniform walked towards the window on catwalks, her figure was light and soft.


    She was about to look out the window to make sure that there was no one on the outer wall of the building, when she heard the sound of glass breaking and screams like monkeys.


    "What, on the fifth floor."


    The woman in black looked down, just in time to see the glass scattered and falling from the sky.


    "The murderer is so courageous that he is still here."


    Her red lips were slightly upturned, and a cruel look flashed in her eyes. She immediately led four or five people to run downstairs quickly, and asked people to block the stairs through her mobile phone.


    She felt a trace of contempt from the murderer. Since becoming the captain, no one dared to despise him for a long time, except those who had already died.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing turned out the window again and looked up. It seemed that someone was looking at it just now. He reckoned it was Chen Xi''s person, and climbed down at a faster speed.


    As Su Changxing approached the ground, the nearby zombies seemed to sense something, became agitated, and began to wander around.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining in his heart, these zombies seemed to have radar in their brains, they obviously didn''t find him, but they could feel his presence.


    Wait, isn''t that a lot like perceptual properties?


    Is there a possibility that these zombies actually have perception attributes, so sometimes they can sense the existence of human beings inexplicably.


    It''s a very reasonable idea. Thinking in this way, Su Changxing found that many behaviors of the zombies can be explained.


    For example, on the first night when he came to the building, he hid in the storage room. In theory, he would not be discovered by zombies, but the next day he found a zombie wandering in the corridor.


    So although these zombies don''t have much intelligence, they have perception attributes that most humans don''t have. They may have a perception of 1 or 2, but their mental power is only 1 or even 0.


    Su Changxing prefers this value to be zero, because the zombies he has seen basically do not have the ability to think logically, and only have some instincts left over from life.


    With a height of about five or six meters, Su Changxing jumped directly from the air


    At the same time, the woman in black rushed to the scene with her subordinates, and saw the corpse of a monster whose head had been smashed open.


    "The long-barreled knife used is him."


    Looking at the broken glass on the ground, she suddenly realized that the murderer was not trying to escape from the stairs at all, but was just forced into the room by this strange monster.


    He still climbed the wall and left.


    The woman in black quickly walked to the window and looked out, just in time to see a young man wielding a steel knife from the air, slashing and cutting a zombie''s head into two neatly.


    The boy ran a few steps forward, as if sensing something, he stopped suddenly, looked back and waved to them, as if saying goodbye.


    The woman in black clenched Qianqian''s thin fingers and clenched her teeth. She actually let a murderer who killed Captain Chenxi slip away from her nose.


    This is a great shame to her, and it is a disgrace to the name of "interpol".


    In the end, she still didn''t order to hunt down the murderer. It was irrational and meaningless. Their team now had no strength to hunt down a person who could run around at night.


    Dawn is possible, but it is not necessary. This is obviously a thing that is not worth the candle.


    In the end, he froze a bit, which made Su Changxing feel a little better.


    Chen Xi really made him a little uncomfortable. This force is like a hedgehog, anyone who gets close will be stabbed, so he can only choose to take the initiative to retreat.


    Along the street, Su Changxing returned the same way. He was going to go back to the A01713 mysterious store before making any plans. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com was just outside the Chenxi influence area, and he could advance or retreat.


    The speed and perception of the zombies decreased during the day, and Su Changxing ran on the street without any pressure. Even if there were seven or eight zombies behind him, this was a small scene compared to last night.


    However, Su Changxing already felt that the speed of the zombies was faster than yesterday, obviously faster, and their speed was no less than that of a normal person.


    This also means that maybe after tomorrow, zombies will be faster than ordinary humans, and the advantages of humans in this regard will be completely wiped out.


    However, in the case of single-handedly fighting zombies, humans will still be stronger than zombies, because humans can use weapons and humans have wisdom.


    Human beings with wisdom can defeat beasts that are several times stronger than themselves, and they can also defeat zombies, but now many people lack the courage to face zombies.


    Just after passing the car accident section, Su Changxing saw seven or eight people cleaning up zombies on the street ahead.


    However, the gestures of these people wielding weapons are very stiff, and they lack combat experience, so they are obviously not Dawn''s people.


    "They should be the ones who hold their own."


    Su Changxing analyzed.


    This is also in his expectation, and it is an inevitable trend. After all, it is definitely easier to survive in a group than alone.


    Su Changxing didn''t plan to show up, say hello, and show his presence. At least he won''t join such a small team for the time being, unless a large settlement is formed.


    Weakness drives human beings to unite, but what if they are stronger?


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, then turned around and ran towards the alleyway, warning himself, keep a low profile, keep a low profile, keep a low profile, and make a fortune in silence is the truth.


    When everyone thinks he is weak, but he is strong, this is the safest.

 Chapter 32： understand the king

    The alleyway is narrow and less light enters, so it is relatively shady, but the faint roar makes people feel depressing.


    There is a high probability that you will not meet other people here. Although there are relatively few zombies in the alleyway, it is easy to be pinched by zombies from front to back and into desperation.


    Of course, this is not a problem for Su Changxing.


    As he moved forward, he cleaned up the scattered zombies. When Su Changxing chopped down the ninth zombie, he noticed a strange movement ahead.


    A fat man in a dark blue jacket was running towards him with a broken wooden stick in his hand. Although he was fat, his speed was not slow. He was a well-rounded and flexible fat man. Behind him were five or six zombies with teeth and claws.


    When Su Changxing saw him, he also saw Su Changxing, and shouted: "Brother, run, there are a group of zombies behind, run, whoa!"


    Su Changxing was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the fat man would specifically remind him to run away. You must know that when you are chased by a wolf, you don''t need to run faster than the wolf, you just need to run faster than the people next to you.


    And he was the one next to him.


    He was still considering whether to run, but he made a decision at once.


    The fat man was a little anxious when he saw Su Changxing in a daze, he was afraid that he met a fool who didn''t run away when he saw the zombies, was he frightened?


    "You are standing there waiting to die, run quickly."


    He ran past Su Changxing in a hurry, without even seeing clearly what Su Changxing was holding, feeling a little regretful that another person died in the hands of the zombies.


    He just ran a few steps when he heard the sound of bones breaking, hey, the zombies ripped him apart so quickly?


    The fat man looked back, just in time to see the scene where the man chopped up the zombie''s head with a steel knife, and blood and flesh sprayed everywhere.


    The steps under his feet stopped unconsciously. He knew that he had met the boss, a powerful boss, but he didn''t connect him with the person in yesterday''s video.


    After a few minutes of fighting, Su Changxing killed the zombies, took out a rag from his pocket and wiped off the blood on the steel knife, and was about to leave when he heard the fat man''s shout from behind.


    "Excellent, big brother."


    Zhou An hurriedly ran to Su Changxing, glanced at the zombies all over the floor, thought of the lines in the martial arts movie, cupped his hands, and said, "Thank you, big brother for helping me, but little brother can''t repay you."


    Su Changxing felt an inexplicable sense of joy when he saw the fat man, and wanted to laugh, but he still held back, and said lightly, "You''re welcome, there will be a date later."


    Zhou An stared blankly at the big brother who left. This was different from what he expected, and followed up again and said, "My name is Zhou An, I don''t know what the big brother''s name is."


    Su Changxing stopped, smiled and said, "My surname is Su, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou An felt that Su Changxing was a bit mysterious, so he still expressed his intentions: "A dozen or so people near us have formed a group group on the forum. I don''t know if Brother Su is interested. It must be better for everyone to help each other than to be alone."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, then put on a show and said, "I''m afraid it won''t work, I have more important things to do."


    More important things?


    Zhou An''s brain began to run at high speed, comparable to a dozen supercomputers combined. The big guy in front of him is not only powerful, well-equipped, but also very decent in his behavior.


    This is probably not a special member of the official organization. He is performing a secret mission for the survival of mankind, so he seems a little anxious and refuses to disclose his information.


    Zhou An''s complexion changed, and he looked mysterious. He whispered: "I understand that everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. Brother, if you need help, you can just tell me. My ID is mediocre."


    Do nothing?


    I seem to have seen this ID somewhere.


    Su Changxing frowned. He didn''t understand why Zhou An had such a reaction for a while, so he reminded: "You don''t need to help, just don''t tell others about me, and more importantly, don''t post."


    Thinking about being videotaped and posted before, Wu Wenbi seems to have recognized him through the video, and knew that he had a hatchet on his backpack.


    Heh, this is really well analyzed.


    Wait, Su Changxing suddenly thought that it should be impossible to identify him just from the video of him sliding the rope, so there really seems to be only one, and someone secretly filmed him from an unknown angle.


    If I catch this man, I won''t spare him!


    Zhou An understood Wang''s expression and said, "I understand, I understand, now is a special period, and we all need to work together."


    Su Changxing was a little confused, he didn''t know what Zhou An knew, so he stabilized his expression, nodded and said, "Well, then I''ll go first, and live well."


    "Okay, brother."


    Zhou Anjing gave a non-standard salute.


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and then returned a fairly standard salute. He realized why Zhou An had such a reaction.


    Zhou An glanced at the figure walking away in the alleyway, tall and tough, with tears in his eyes unknowingly, he could only sigh:


    "Although everyone is very difficult, there are always some people who carry more burdens and carry forward in the shadows. There is no such thing as quiet time in this world."


    What happened just now, the more Su Changxing thought about it, the more outrageous he felt. He had an extra identity for no reason. He only felt that Zhou An''s imagination was very strong, and it seemed that he read a lot of outrageous novels.


    Twenty minutes later, Su Changxing returned to the familiar A01713 mysterious store, which he regarded as a temporary "home". UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    He noticed that the street seemed to have been cleaned up again, and there were more corpses of zombies, obviously someone else had been there.


    who is it?


    Chen Xi or someone else?


    Su Changxing walked along the corridor to the third floor, and came to the room where he lived before. He saw that the room was very messy, as if it had been burglarized.


    The empty cans and bottles left in the room before disappeared.


    "Is this a special search because I saw someone staying here, or is it because I came here to find me?"


    Su Changxing judged that this search was not aimless, but purposeful, because only this room had been searched carefully.


    At the same time, he also had a trace of anger, feeling violated. Although these rooms belonged to no one, since he lived here, this place belonged to him, and now they were being searched wantonly.


    The room was chaotic, but Su Changxing felt more stable here, perhaps because he was more familiar with this place. He sat against the wall, drank some water, and took out his mobile phone to browse the forum.


    Haven''t had much time to look at other things in the forum before.


    [Number of survivors: 8.6 billion]


    This doomsday world seems to be a huge sieve, weeding out some people who don''t adapt, and at the same time, the death rate begins to slow down.


    "It is estimated that after a while, the death rate will be completely slowed down, provided that there are no major changes."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, looked at the moldy ceiling, and murmured: "The more I say this, the more I feel that something will go wrong. It''s not because of the poisonous milk, but this doomsday game is definitely not that simple."


    "So my current strength is far from enough. It is enough to fight zombies, but I can only fight zombies."

 Chapter 33： Energy Web Project

    As expected, Su Changxing found the post about him running on the street last night from the posts, and recorded a whole video of him being chased by corpses during the car accident.


    "Tao, no wonder Wu Wenbi recognized me. One second he was leading the zombies in the video, and the next second he came in front of him. Even a fool can recognize me."


    "It''s also too private, because people are widely distributed, and there seems to be a risk of being photographed no matter where they are."


    Su Changxing reckoned that he might be recognized by others, but the problem was not too big for the time being, and he didn''t reveal too much in the video, at most he was running very fast.


    Wait, this guy?


    He suddenly discovered that the person who posted the post was a person with an ID called mediocrity.


    Do nothing?


    This name seems to have been heard somewhere.


    Isn''t this the guy just now? The location is similar, and it''s a coincidence that he met the right owner.


    Su Changxing looked through the forum and found that the secret of the mysterious shop hadn''t been revealed yet. It was as if an appointment had been made, and everyone in the know kept silent.


    Once this secret is known to everyone, it will virtually increase a large number of competitors.


    At the same time, this secret cannot be kept for long, and it may be exposed at any time.


    Within a few minutes, Su Changxing saw a new hot post named, Speculation about the Mysterious Store.


    Sandbox King: There is a mysterious store near me. Because of the zombies, I have no chance to go in, but I saw someone go in last night and brought some things out of it.


    As a senior game player, my intuition tells me that the mystery shop should be related to points, and points can be exchanged for items.


    This also explains why there are a large number of people collecting points on the forum, but at the same time the price of food and water remains high, which also shows that the number of things in the store is limited.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This person seemed to be doing a game guide, sputtering a lot of words, and analyzed a wave of mysterious shops based on his guess.


    What surprised Su Changxing was that most of this person''s analysis was correct, it can be said that he is very powerful.


    But it''s also very unreasonable, like knowing the result and speculating backwards, watching the answer writing process.


    "Could it be that he already knew it and just let everyone know it in this way, so what is his motive?"


    Su Changxing murmured thinking.


    At the same time, this post aroused strong reactions on the forum, and a large number of people discussed it intensely under the post.


    Reply 1: I think what the poster said is very reasonable. Maybe some people on the forum are selling things from shops.


    Reply 2: I always feel that it is outrageous, as if all this is really just a game, I don¡¯t know if there is a chance to be resurrected after death.


    Reply 3: Well said, but I can''t go out at night because there are too many zombies outside.


    Reply 4: Anyway, I want to try it.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing put down his phone, and took out from his backpack the folder with the blue shield logo on the surface that he brought out from the building.


    There may be information about the cause of the doomsday outbreak and an explanation of the mechanism of zombie infection.


    The top of the folder is Wang Donglai''s work log.


    From January 7th to February 2nd, 2987


    In the company branch in Anxing City, I came here on a business trip to supervise the establishment of a small energy station, which was successfully established and started to operate.


    Standing near a power station can make a person visibly feel more refreshed, but only so much.


    Although I don''t know exactly what the energy grid plan is, but I understand that it will be a great plan for the benefit of mankind, and I am just a small screw in the great plan.


    March 15


    Beginning the second phase of the trial, the company released a blue pill that is said to improve the body''s absorption of energy.


    In order to quickly complete this great plan, we found a nearby company that was about to go bankrupt, contacted their boss, and expressed their willingness to invest a large amount of money.


    The boss readily agreed that no one would refuse the invitation of SHIELD.


    April 10~May 15


    Experiments were conducted for a period of time, and the results showed that all employees who had taken the pills were energetic and healthy, and their sleep time was greatly reduced, and their work efficiency was greatly increased.


    I seem to understand what a great plan this is. When everyone can work more efficiently and longer, society will surely leap forward again.


    July 1


    After receiving the company''s order, continue to monitor and evaluate the experimenters. At the same time, the company started to build a large energy station in the city, located in Shiluo District on the outskirts of the city.


    The radiation of this kind of energy station is amazing, it is a leap type, a small energy station can radiate more than ten kilometers, while a large energy station can radiate hundreds or thousands of kilometers.


    So even if it is built in the suburbs, it can easily cover the entire city.


    July 10


    Advertisements about the energy plan were sprinkled all over the sky, and all the media were advocating that this would be an epoch-making thing.


    I had a faint feeling that something went wrong, but the experimenters still had no problems, and even the company that was about to go bankrupt began to come back to life with the strong work efficiency of its employees.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The rest were some heavy records, Su Changxing kept scrolling back, and finally found what he wanted to see.


    January 1, 2988


    Today will be a day that crosses the epoch. In less than five months, energy stations will be established all over the world, and they will start to operate together after 12 o''clock. From now on, it may be a world where everyone becomes a god. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    I smelled the gambling nature of playing cards. The company seemed to be in too much of a hurry. Many people thought so. It took less than three years from research to completion for this kind of thing that involves all mankind.


    But we can''t change the company''s resolution.


    February 2


    My colleagues and I did not go to the scene, but just watched the turning and opening ceremony of the energy station on TV, and all the TV stations were broadcasting this scene.


    As the huge fan started to turn, countless blue brilliance appeared in the air, beautiful and charming.


    Suddenly, the world went dark.


    Power and communication were lost at the same time, which was not expected before.


    In the previous experiments, the energy stations did not show any impact on electricity and communication. Could it be that too many of them caused the essential change of the energy radiation.


    In the darkness, the city is silent again, and we seem to have returned to the most primitive state again.


    February 3


    Lack of electricity and communication, the whole city began to go into chaos, a large number of crimes of smashing, smashing and looting occurred on the streets, and armed criminal police were dispatched to maintain law and order.


    The most important thing now is to turn off the energy station, but when there is a problem, shouldn''t the company''s people at the energy station turn off the energy station immediately?


    Could it be that something happened?


    February 4


    Large energy stations can affect the human body without the need for pills.


    Almost all of them appear to be like the experimental subjects, full of energy and less sleep.


    Realizing that something was wrong, my colleagues and I ate another pill that had a small stockpile, inhibiting the body''s absorption of this energy.


    And find Sergeant Wenfeng, let him send a team to go to the energy station in the suburbs with our people, check the situation, and turn off the energy station.

 Chapter 34： uninvited guest

    February 4


    They didn''t come back for a whole day, and the sheriff decided to lead the team to check the situation himself. He estimated that there should be some serious problem.


    But what''s the big problem? Is the radiation from the energy station now fatal to the human body?


    February 5


    The sheriff never came back either. A lot of looting began to appear in stores and supermarkets. Everyone noticed that something was wrong and started hoarding supplies.


    February 6


    They still haven''t come back.


    February 7


    Still nothing.


    February 8


    The experimenters developed pathological symptoms, were mentally abnormal, did not need to sleep at all, had blood-red eyes, hardened skin, and significant changes in body structure.


    There are two completely different results before and after the experiment.


    I''m concerned that other people experience similar symptoms.


    February 9


    They were completely insane, and showed a strong desire to attack, and their power was greatly increased, so they could only be put in prison first.


    February 10


    The company branch in the city was occupied by rioters, and nearly a hundred people were killed or injured. Everyone went crazy, and people died in the city every day.


    February 12


    There are other people who also have pathological conditions. At this point, I deeply realize that there is a big problem. If this continues, I am afraid that no one will be spared.


    Human civilization will fall into the deepest silence.


    February 13


    I began to organize relevant professional experts in the city to carry out urgent research on this disease, hoping to find a way to stop the disease,


    At the same time, the director dispatched a large number of police forces to the energy station, and I secretly gave the suppression pills, hoping to help.


    This is already the last dozen or so pills, and I may also face a mutation.


    As long as the energy station is turned off, maybe some will be better. I hope Director Shen Xin can succeed.


    February 14


    We were surprised to find that fully diseased human beings have almost unlimited energy and physical strength. Perhaps the company''s plan has succeeded, but it has also failed.


    What happens when a huge bet is lost.


    February 15


    No one came back, nothing was heard from.


    March 16


    We speculate that more than half of the people in the city have developed symptoms of lesions.


    And once the symptoms of the disease appear, it only takes one to two days to go crazy.


    March 29


    There are a large number of crazy people wandering on the streets, the end is coming unconsciously, our work is still going on, it seems that because we have taken the pills before, so we did not have symptoms of disease immediately.


    April 2


    This lesion is very miraculous. It seems to change the human body from the most basic structure. The DNA strand dissociates from a double strand to a single strand, and the cells become elongated.


    Lesioned man seems to have become another species, a species different from man.


    April 3


    I also seem to have the symptoms of the disease, my spirits are high, and I hardly sleep at night.


    We started researching day and night.


    April 14


    There can be no result, everything is deadlocked.


    April 15


    I ended it all with my own hands, and it was all over.


    There is no hope for humanity.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The work log is over here, with a lot of experimental data about zombies and various experiments about avoiding the influence of energy stations.


    Of course, in the end they did not find the right way to avoid lesions.


    This also made Su Changxing heave a sigh of relief, so it seems that zombies themselves should not have the ability to infect, and he was just scratched by that monkey on the back, at least he doesn''t have to worry about being infected for a short time.


    He almost already knew the process of the doomsday eruption, and also knew that the doomsday eruption was due to the influence of the energy station, but he still hadn''t found the truth about the doomsday eruption.


    "So why did SHIELD go to great lengths to carry out such a plan? Perhaps this is the root cause of the doomsday outbreak."


    Su Changxing reckoned that he could get new clues by going to the energy station and the Aegis company branch, but the energy station seemed very dangerous, so he could only go to the Aegis company branch, which shouldn''t be too far away.


    The diary also mentioned a drug that can delay the disease, which is very important. If he can have this drug, he won''t have to worry about turning into a zombie, because the doomsday game only has 30 days.


    Thinking of this, Su Changxing already had a plan, first find a map of the city, and then go to the branch of Aegis Corporation to find mission clues and medicine pills


    As for the map, there should be one in the bookstore. He remembered that there seemed to be a bookstore not far away. Compared with other stores, it was relatively well preserved. After all, books cannot be eaten.


    Just as he was thinking, Su Changxing suddenly heard the sound of chaotic footsteps coming from the aisle, and they were getting closer.


    He stood up vigilantly, glanced out the window, stepped on the window sill, and deftly turned up to the roof without making a sound.


    "What about people? Didn''t you say you saw people come back?"


    A slightly rough voice sounded in the room.


    "I saw him come back, maybe he is hiding in another room. That kid has a backpack, and there are definitely a lot of things in it, and he has exchanged all the food and water in the mysterious store by himself."


    Another lonesome voice replied, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com sounds familiar, he seems to have heard it somewhere.


    Sun Bosong.


    The person who talks loudly when they meet.


    Su Changxing didn''t expect that this person would still miss him after only meeting him once.


    Sun Bosong probably didn''t leave at that time. He observed Su Changxing''s whereabouts in the dark, and when he saw Su Changxing returned to the nearby floor passage, he knew that he lived here.


    Su Changxing frowned, feeling that this man was like a poisonous snake, who would retaliate for his flaws, and those whom he hated would bite when they saw the right opportunity.


    "I''m really looking for death, I''m getting impatient."


    Su Changxing muttered to himself, he would not allow those who wanted to kill him to have the opportunity to kill him, the source of danger often came from hidden dangers, so what he had to do was to eliminate hidden dangers.


    Listening to the footsteps, there should be five people in the room. Although there are a lot of people, these people are not Chen Xi''s people, and their combat effectiveness is not too high. Maybe they really want to kill them, which is easier than killing five zombies.


    At least the zombies will not be afraid, and as long as he kills one of these people, the others will be afraid, afraid.


    The sharper and bloodier the killing, the more frightened these people will be.


    "I guess that kid already knows we''re coming, look for his location, be careful, don''t capsize in the gutter."


    With his back to the window, Liu Zhonggang waved his hands in a dignified manner and said, looking at the man in a suit and looking like a loafer in front of him, he couldn''t help but feel a little proud.


    He was just a low-level thug of a gang before, and this man was an executive of a certain company. The two of them were not from the same world, but they came together because of this doomsday game.


    Sun Bosong bowed his head and lowered his brows with a smile, "Haha, Brother Liu, after I catch that kid, all I need is a little food."

 Chapter 35： murderer

    When Su Changxing heard this, he couldn''t help but frowned. Is he worth a little food?


    This is too irritating, and a dangerous person like him is worth at least ten, oh no, twenty cans.


    He felt the footsteps downstairs and left the room, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, gentle and refined, with the temperament of a scholar.


    Sun Bosong suddenly opened his eyes wide, and he saw a young man holding a steel knife appearing behind Liu Zhonggang sinisterly, making a gesture of swinging the knife.


    Liu Zhonggang also turned around aware of it, and there was a cold light in his eyes. He wanted to raise his weapon to resist, but it was too late.


    His brain was chopped into pieces, and warm blood splashed all over Sun Bosong''s face. He was in extreme panic, watching the young man with a smile on his lips walking towards him step by step.


    The sound of light footsteps echoed in the room, exciting.


    It''s definitely a demon, a killer.


    This young man didn''t have any emotional fluctuations, he was indifferent and decisive, like a killer who had already killed a numb killer.


    All of this was beyond Sun Bosong''s expectations. If he had known that Su Changxing was so powerful that he would kill someone without blinking an eye, he would definitely not bring anyone here.


    At the same time, there was a terrified cry from outside the door. Seeing this scene, other people swarmed and fled outside the building, as if they had seen something terrible.


    Su Changxing dragged the **** steel knife, walked towards Sun Bosong step by step, and said calmly:


    "Although you didn''t kill him, he died because of you. I think you may be guilty. What do you think?"


    Sun Bosong, who has always been articulate, didn''t know how to answer at this time, he was frightened, and tremblingly said: "I, I..."


    "I beg you, my lord, let me go a lot. I was also forced by this bastard. If you don''t say it, he will kill me."


    Sun Bosong knelt down on the ground begging for mercy, weeping, looking very aggrieved and helpless.


    "Puff~"


    "He died because of you, so in order to avenge him, you have to die too."


    Su Changxing stabbed him in the chest with a steel knife backhand without any hesitation. He had already given a death sentence to this person before. Others could not die, but he had to die.


    Hatred flashed in Sun Bosong''s eyes, and he fell to the ground and died suddenly. His left hand was spread out, and there was a handful of slender glass shards.


    "Yes, very tenacious. At the last moment, I wanted to fight back. It''s a pity that there is too much difference in strength between us."


    Su Changxing glanced at the shard of glass and said calmly, then picked up the two people''s mobile phones to plunder.


    [Plunder the Eliminator, get 290 points]


    [Plunder the eliminated person, get 320 points]


    "Sun Bosong actually has 290 points, it should be someone else who robbed him."


    He judged, and saw the four people fleeing downstairs from the window.


    "It''s really a proper mob, but it''s not surprising. After all, a small group that just got together can''t be united. It''s good if there is no internal strife."


    Su Changxing leaned against the window with a steel knife in his hand, staring at the two corpses on the ground, and it took him a while to completely calm down.


    He killed again.


    In the past two days, his spirit has been in a state of complete tension, and his whole body is in a state of stress, and it is logical to violently kill people when he is a little stimulated.


    Maybe these people are actually not enough of a threat to him, maybe according to his character, he would have let them go before.


    "The idea is right, it''s just bad luck, I found the wrong person."


    Su Changxing didn''t feel that there was any right or wrong way to do this, they were all struggling to survive, maybe he would make a similar choice when he fell into the same situation.


    But the premise is that the target cannot be him.


    Su Changxing cleaned up the blood on his body, but he still felt the smell of blood all over his body. He was a little helpless, thinking that he must prepare an extra set of clothes when he went to the mysterious store.


    Without staying too long, he left here. This place has been exposed and is not safe, and he has no plan to come back. Anyway, he has all his things with him.


    Su Changxing looked for bookstores along the street. After walking for more than ten minutes, he saw a bookstore with book pages scattered at the door, and the blurred writing on the red sign could no longer be seen clearly.


    The bookstore was very chaotic. Just as he walked in, he saw an adult magazine on the ground, and a large number of books had been taken away, which was beyond his expectation.


    "So, after a power outage, does reading become the greatest entertainment?"


    He probably thought about why so many books in the bookstore were taken away, cleaned up the two zombies inside, walked into the bookstore and walked around, but found no map.


    "Has it been taken by others? Or the bookstore doesn''t sell maps."


    Su Changxing pondered deeply. Without a map, he thought that it would be very difficult to find the branch of SHIELD. If he was lucky, he might find it directly, but if he was unlucky, he might even reverse the direction.


    So still have to find a map.


    Su Changxing continued to run along the street, looking for the next bookstore, followed by a group of zombies, walked a long distance, and saw other people from a distance many times.


    It''s just that these people watched from a distance, and then ran away in despair.


    This made him a little confused. He wanted to ask where there is a bookstore nearby, but he didn''t realize until noon. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com is because of his appearance. A steel knife, anyone who sees it will run away.


    Zhu Wenwu was running wildly on the street, and when he saw no one behind him, he was slightly relieved, with a smile on his face, and took out his mobile phone to send a post.


    Xiaoxin: Attention all units, Yongan Street, a suspected murderer, holding a steel knife, running as soon as he sees it.


    ¡¾picture¡¿


    It was Su Changxing''s body covered in bright red, walking on the street with a steel knife on his shoulder, but he couldn''t see what he looked like.


    This post is not a hot post, but it still has a lot of traffic, and there are a lot of replies below.


    Reply 1: Thank you brother for reminding me, I will run away immediately when I see this person.


    Reply 2: My dear, this person looks like a big devil who has killed countless people, with blood all over his body.


    Reply 3: Mom, I want to go home. There are not only zombies, but also a bunch of perverts here.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Looking at the post, Su Changxing felt a bit of a toothache. He reckoned that it should be the person who posted it just now, and wondered if he should rush forward and ask him to delete the post.


    "Just as I am."


    Zhu Wenwu looked at the large number of comments on the post, full of a sense of accomplishment, and felt that he had done a great deed, and maybe someone would avoid being targeted by a murderer because of this.


    Suddenly, he heard footsteps behind him, and looked back, the murderer was running towards him with a steel knife, looking like he was about to cut someone.


    "My mother, didn''t you agree not to chase after me?"


    Zhu Wenwu let go of his feet and began to run forward, his heart was full of despair, he felt that the speed of the murderer was far faster than him.


    At this moment, it was a life-and-death race, and he was about to speed up again, when a strong hand grabbed his shoulder.

 Chapter 36： pedophile

    Su Changxing pulled the man to a stop vigorously.


    Feeling the pain from his shoulder, Zhu Wenwu turned around and looked at the masked boy in front of him, feeling that he had come to an end, and showed a stiff smile: "Ha, what''s the matter?"


    Su Changxing snorted coldly, and said viciously, "What do you think?"


    The mask was a rag he tore off from Sun Bosong''s clothes, and there was still some blood on it.


    Zhu Wenwu immediately cried out: "Brother murderer, I have an old man and a young man, and I am still single now, you can''t kill me."


    Su Changxing was a little strange, Zhu Wenwu was only twenty years old at most, and asked, "You have children when you are young?"


    Zhu Wenwu said dryly: "How old is my sister, she will definitely not be able to live without me."


    Su Changxing asked suspiciously, "Your sister and you were put in the same place?"


    Pedophile?


    Zhu Wenwu immediately became vigilant, put on a fierce look, and said, "Even if I die, I will not betray my sister."


    "..."


    The muscles at the corners of Su Changxing''s mouth twitched slightly, and he had the urge to slash this person. He inexplicably turned into a murderer, and then from a murderer to a pedophile. He took a deep breath and said:


    "you shut up."


    Zhu Wenwu stopped talking for a moment, and stared at Su Changxing blankly.


    Su Changxing looked at Zhu Wenwu''s attitude, nodded and said, "First delete the post you just posted."


    Without any hesitation, Zhu Wenwu took out his phone decisively, deleted the post, and asked, "And then?"


    He was a little excited and saw a glimmer of hope to survive.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Then, post another post."


    "Huh?" Zhu Wenwu was a little confused, not knowing what Su Changxing wanted to do.


    "I said, you type."


    After a while, Zhu Wenwu reposted a post.


    Xiaoxin: Everyone, it was a misunderstanding just now. That person is not a murderer, but a kind person. He not only helped me clean up the zombies, but also gave me some food as a gift.


    Su Changxing looked at this post and nodded in satisfaction, thinking that his reputation would be better this way, he looked at Zhu Wenwu fiercely, and threatened:


    "You''d better not change this post, and don''t post other posts about me. You have to know that I am not only a murderer, but also a pedophile."


    Zhu Wenwu couldn''t help trembling in his heart, and said with a sneer, "It must be, can I go, or is there anything else I need to do?"


    "Well, let''s go."


    Su Changxing waved his hand.


    With permission, Zhu Wenwu walked slowly towards the street corner step by step. He didn''t know whether the murderer really let him go or it was fake.


    The perverts in the movie seem to like to play with their prey. To put it simply, murderers seem to be mentally ill, and their behavior and psychology are difficult to figure out. Maybe they decide to let him go one second, and they will kill him the next second


    After passing the corner of the street, he let go of his legs and ran forward. He ran for a long distance before stopping. He turned on his phone and looked at the post just now. There have been thousands of replies.


    Reply 1: Sir, if you are being coerced, just blink your eyes.


    Reply 2: I don''t believe it, don''t lie to me.


    Reply 3: The landlord has already conducted a py transaction with the killer, everyone be careful.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Zhu Wenwu wanted to reply, he hesitated for a moment and then stopped, the words of the man just now were still in his ears, there is no need to risk his life to pretend to be forceful, he is not alone, he also has a younger sister.


    And it seems that he might not be a murderer. If he was, he would have died a long time ago, so this post is not a big problem except that he was not given food.


    Su Changxing looked at the reply in the post, and sighed helplessly. This kind of thing is getting more and more black. A murderer should be a murderer. In the future, he can change his appearance and be a man again.


    He raided the shop along the way, and occasionally cleaned up zombies. He didn''t get the map, but he found a lot of other supplies, including four bags of biscuits, three bags of instant noodles, one bag of jerky, one can of canned food, and one bottle of water.


    At this time, it was approaching dusk, and the streets were golden, and the grinning zombies seemed much more docile.


    Su Changxing started to turn around and run back, preparing to return to the vicinity of the A01713 store, and redeem the speed enhancement in the store tonight.


    He came to a street next to A01713, cut off the last zombie following him with a single knife, and the zombie fell to the ground screaming.


    After a day of uninterrupted slashing, he had already killed eighty or ninety zombies. He felt his arms were sore and his mouth was red and swollen.


    Although it doesn''t take much effort to kill one zombie, but to kill nearly a hundred zombies, the arm has reached its limit.


    Su Changxing leaned against the side of the street, relaxed his arms, observed the surrounding environment, and prepared to find a place to take a nap, recover his blood, and prepare for action at night.


    After looking around, he found a more suitable location, on the third floor above a clothing store. This location has a very good view, which is conducive to observing the situation on the street, and the location is close to the A01713 store for easy movement.


    Su Changxing quickly entered the room from the outer wall, UU reading www. uukanshu.com There was a dull decaying smell in the air, the door was closed tightly, and there were no zombies, but a mummy lay inside, and there were quite a few bottles and jars around.


    "Did you starve to death? Fortunately, you didn''t turn into a zombie."


    Su Changxing sat on the other side of the room, and it was rare to deal with the corpse. Instead, he exchanged the remaining five bottles of water and three breads in the discount store, so as not to refresh the store and wipe things away.


    It''s 6:40 now, and the discount store refreshes at 7:30.


    Su Changxing must sell some of the food and water, but he has to wait until the store is refreshed to prevent the discount store from running out of food and water after the refresh.


    If the food and water are not brushed out, he will not sell these things for the time being, but find a place to store them.


    And if he continues to swipe out food and water, he will definitely sell part of the food and water, and carrying too many things on his body will also affect his actions.


    Su Changxing spread the sleeping bag on the ground, planning to take a nap during this time period, perhaps because of exhaustion, he fell asleep as soon as he lay down.


    Didi Didi~


    Su Changxing woke up slowly from the alarm clock on his mobile phone. It was exactly 7:28 at this time, and it was already dark outside the window. After only forty minutes of sleep, he felt refreshed, and all the fatigue of the day disappeared.


    While admiring the usefulness of the ability, Su Changxing turned on the phone, stared at the empty store interface, and waited for the refresh.


    The items in the discount store are more than one level better than the items in the secret store. The physique strengthening potion is an example, the level is precious, and it strengthens attributes in all directions.


    7:30.


    A large number of products appeared on the empty interface in a flash, with more types than before.

 Chapter 37： archery master

    Su Changxing first looked at the items at the top of the inventory, which were skills and weapons.


    [Archery master skill (precious), 10% off, 700 points]


    [Shadow - Compound Bow (very rare), 20% off, 800 points]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "So skills and weapons are still bundled and brushed out."


    Su Changxing was a little surprised, and then said dissatisfied: "Unfortunately, it''s not a gun, but if it has supporting skills, it''s pretty good."


    If the store only gave him a bow, it would not be of much use to him. The threshold for using a bow is higher than that of a gun.


    Click on the description of the two items.


    [Archery Master Skills: Obtain a master-level proficiency in archery, and a certain proficiency in all basic long-range weapons. You are proficient in all kinds of basic long-range weapons, and your bow skills have reached the pinnacle. ¡¿


    [Shadow-Composite Bow: An ordinary bow from the world of rune technology, but it is not ordinary to you. The arrows shot are basically silent, and with the Shadow Arrow, it can be truly silent, like a ghost. ¡¿


    The world of rune technology?


    "So is this a product of magic, or a product of technology?"


    Su Changxing was stunned when he looked at the description of the item. He only felt that the discount store was getting more and more outrageous, and there were actually something similar to another world.


    Then I noticed that there was an extra column in the store, the ammunition column.


    [Ordinary arrows (quantity 200), 50% off, 1 point]


    [Shadow Arrow (very rare, quantity 20), 20% off, 10 points]


    Click on the item description.


    [Shadow Arrow: An arrow that disappears after shooting. ¡¿


    will disappear? What does it mean?


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t know, just try it out. Su Changxing now has 3719 points, so it''s no problem to buy these discounted items.


    Exchange archery master skills.


    A bright white book appeared in Su Changxing''s hands, on which were written the words Master of Archery.


    "Uh, it feels like a terrible place."


    Su Changxing complained, and when he opened the book, a burst of white light came to him, which was exactly the same feeling as exchanging climbing skills in a mysterious store.


    A lot of knowledge emerged in his mind, bows, guns, and even rpg skills, subtle changes in the muscles and nerves in the body, he has a very deep understanding of shooting and archery, as if immersed in it More than ten or twenty years.


    Then, he spent another 800 points to exchange for the Shadow Bow. With a flash of white light, a silver-gray composite bow appeared on the floor.


    As a bow master, Su Changxing could tell at a glance that this bow was exquisitely crafted, but its structure was not much different from ordinary compound bows, except that there were inconspicuous black lines on the surface.


    The moment Su Changxing held the Shadow Bow, he felt a special feeling. Looking at a zombie on the street outside the window, he was sure that he could headshot it with one arrow.


    White light flashed, and an ordinary arrow appeared in Su Changxing''s hand.


    Drawing the bow, aiming, shooting, the three actions are completed in an instant.


    "à§~"


    Accompanied by the slight sound of the wind, an arrow pierced through the zombie''s forehead. A few seconds later, the zombie staggered and fell to the ground. The other zombies around did not respond.


    "The sound is really small, almost inaudible. What''s the reason?"


    Su Changxing thought about looking at the weapon in his hand. The sound was twice as loud as the arrows fired normally. It was basically impossible for the enemy to judge the position of the archer through the sound.


    "Try Shadow Bolt."


    An arrow with a black body appeared in Su Changxing''s hand.


    nocking, drawing, aiming, shooting,


    The moment the shadow arrow was shot, it disappeared, and then blood burst from the head of a zombie on the street, with an arrow stuck in its head.


    "It''s true, it''s really like a ghost, it''s silent."


    Su Changxing was very satisfied with the effect of the Shadow Arrow, it was beyond imagination, it was simply a special weapon for the old cunning, a sharp weapon for the cunning.


    ¡¾Total points: 2208¡¿


    Su Changxing''s eyes slid down the inventory. This time the item refresh still has food, and there is an additional tool for the weapon.


    food


    [Self-heating rice (quantity 10), 40% off, 20 points


    1L bottled water (quantity 10), 50% off, 1 point]


    [Self-heating rice: Add water to it to heat it by itself, and there are some side dishes in it. ¡¿


    "Is this thing... a bit too much?"


    Su Changxing said thoughtfully, when other people were still hungry or eating expired food, he started to make self-heating rice.


    Although it was too much, he still decisively exchanged a box of self-heating rice, poured in water, put it aside, and bursts of fragrance overflowed.


    arms


    [Steel knife (quantity 5), 50% off, 30 points


    Long sword (quantity 5), 50% off, 30 points]


    There is still a steel knife in the weapon, but the steel rod is gone, and it has become a long sword, and the price is the same as the steel knife.


    utensils


    [Signal stick (quantity 5), 50% off, 30 points]


    [Signal Baton: It can illuminate and attract a large number of zombies. It is recommended that you do not use it at night. ¡¿


    Su Changxing looked at the picture of the signal stick on the phone, and dozens of ways to use the signal stick appeared in his mind, except for lighting.


    "Since the food in the discount store will continue to be refreshed, there is actually no need to leave too much food on me."


    Su Changxing cleaned up his food. He now has five bottles of 550ml water, five bottles of 1L water, eight boxes of compressed biscuits, five cans, three bags of bread, four bags of biscuits, three bags of instant noodles, one bag of dried meat, and a bottle of The water from the search~www.novelhall.com~ immediately sent out a new post.


    Lucky Kid: Find new materials again.


    1L water, five bottles, 300 points


    Compressed biscuits, five boxes, 400 points


    Half a loaf, four, 250 points


    Biscuits (expired), 4 bags, 80 points


    One bag of jerky (expired), one bag, 300 points


    Instant noodles (expired), three bags, 100 points


    A bottle of water (not necessarily clean, it is recommended to heat it before drinking), one bottle, 50 points


    Quality assurance, first come first served.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Where did he get so much food, I''m afraid he copied at least five mysterious shops." A young man in a short shirt curled his lips and commented: "It looks like he''s a lone wolf, otherwise he wouldn''t sell the food out."


    The middle-aged man wearing sunglasses said decisively: "He is very likely to be a high-level supernatural being, possibly elemental, or even spiritual. I think his close-up ability is very weak."


    "Oh, how did you know that?" The young man was a little confused, so he looked at his phone again.


    The middle-aged man leaned on the railing, looked at the crowds of zombies below, and said, "I bought his knife, and the knife can talk."


    The young man thought for a while and said, "Can you tell who he is? This should be a well-known master."


    The middle-aged man shook his head and said: "Not necessarily, some supernatural beings are born powerful, maybe he only awakened after the doomsday game."


    "So we still take all these things?" The young man asked while operating his mobile phone, his eyes sparkling with blue light.


    The middle-aged man affirmed: "Well, food is the most important resource, and killing zombies with points comes with it."

 Chapter 38： ghost eating pickled meat

    Su Changxing guessed that the points in everyone''s hands were richer, and the prices of the items were also higher than before.


    The moment this post was posted, many people bought it through private messages, as if these people were staring at the forum posts all the time.


    "It''s a little strange. The price I set is very high. People who can buy it with points should know the function of the mysterious store. They don''t need to buy food at a high price from me."


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while and realized that there should be an organization buying food on a large scale. They are different from a lone wolf like him. There are many people who need to be taken care of. No matter what, there will be not enough food, but there will be more points.


    There are only so many things in the mystery shop, and they will be gone after redemption, so it is also a good choice to use points to buy food at high prices on the forum.


    I just don''t know if the points will have other effects in the future.


    Replies to the post increased crazily at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Reply 1: Wow, wow, there are so many things, maybe this is not the store column of the forum.


    Reply 2: Mr. Lucky is getting more and more outrageous, and every time he sells more things than last time.


    Reply 3: But why there is no weapon, I still want to exchange for a weapon. As we all know, the quality of weapons here is the best.


    Reply 4: I''m about to die of starvation, can anyone give me something to eat?


    Reply 5: Don''t bark upstairs, I''m hungry too.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¾Total points, 7936¡¿


    In less than ten minutes, Su Changxing sold out all the items in the post, and his points surged to 7936 again.


    These points should be enough for now.


    "Did I still sell it cheaply? These people have more money than expected...but it''s almost the same, too much will be counterproductive."


    Su Changxing tore off the cover of the self-heating rice, and the hot air came rushing in, with a smell of pickles. The side dish of the self-heating rice was pickled vegetable meat, fat and thin pork belly.


    Self-heating rice can only be said to be an ordinary thing in this world, but in this doomsday, it can definitely be regarded as a top-level delicacy.


    "Who can stand this?"


    Su Changxing took a big mouthful of rice with the pickled vegetables and meat, and let out a sigh of relief, feeling that he still felt comfortable in his stomach after eating some rice.


    At the same time, he was browsing the forum with his mobile phone, and happened to see a post about pickled meat.


    Stingy bag: Brothers, who can resist this, I am eating a biscuit here, and I can smell the smell of pickled meat, it must be some **** eating pickled meat nearby, this is too much.


    Reply 1: I suspect that you want to eat pickled meat.


    Reply 2: I feel bad too, I want to eat it too, I feel like the poster is poisoning.


    Reply 3: I don''t believe it, unless you let me take a bite.


    Reply 4: +1 if you don''t believe me.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Pickled vegetable meat? Who is this talking about, it shouldn''t be me."


    Su Changxing nodded confidently, and then finished the whole bowl of rice, realizing that the smell of hot food might give away his position.


    After a while, there was a slight knock on the door.


    "Boom boom boom~"


    After a few knocks on the door, someone whispered at the door: "Is there anyone inside?"


    Standing outside the door, Xu Qifeng was sure that the scent came from this room, and there must be someone inside.


    Since coming here, his sense of smell has become more and more acute, and he can even smell the smell hundreds of meters away,


    Here he will carry out the first robbery in his life.


    He told himself that he could just take part of that person''s food, steal from the rich and give to the poor, and he had no other choice in order to survive.


    Su Changxing was still chewing his food, he picked up the steel knife and walked towards the door, he didn''t expect this person to find him so soon, he didn''t know if it was luck or some special ability.


    Xu Qifeng heard a low voice coming from the room.


    "nobody."


    He froze for a moment, then got stuck, and complained: "If there is no one, then who are you?"


    "I didn''t say I was human either?"


    The voice suddenly became sharp and harsh, and it was accompanied by an inexplicable smile.


    Xu Qifeng couldn''t help trembling in his heart, he looked around, the aisle was pitch black, and there were a few zombies killed during the day lying on the ground, and when he looked back, it seemed that the door had been closed all along.


    Then how could there be anyone!


    "Squeaky~"


    The door was pushed open slowly.


    His heart skipped a beat, he didn''t look at what was inside, he turned his head and ran back, afraid of attracting the attention of the zombies, he didn''t yell.


    "You are so timid to rob?"


    Su Changxing was a little surprised at the figure running away in the dark, and wiped the oil on his mouth with his hand.


    Xu Qifeng went upstairs to hide in the previous room. After a while, his heart was still pounding. He was not afraid of zombies, but he was afraid of ghosts. He had been afraid since he was a child.


    In the dark, he was still very uneasy, took out his mobile phone, and posted a new post to express his emotions.


    Stingy: Brothers, just now it was a ghost eating pickled meat, although I don''t know why ghosts eat pickled meat.


    Reply 1: It feels more and more outrageous, and the ghosts have come out, but it is possible after thinking about it, after all, we have all come to this ghost place.


    Reply 2: Is there not only zombies but also ghosts in this world? In other words, this kind of ghost is also a kind of zombie.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Su Changxing closed the door, and UU Reading www.uukanshu.com used the moonlight to observe the situation outside. There were a lot of zombies on the street. Normally, he would be discovered by the zombies as soon as he went in. If he was unlucky, he would attract several zombies .


    But it''s different now, he has long-range attack means.


    Su Changxing held the Shadow Bow in one hand, and an arrow appeared in the other hand. He set up the bow and aimed at the head of the zombie. After a short while, a zombie quietly fell to the ground.


    He kept drawing his bow and shooting arrows, and after a few minutes, seven or eight zombies on the street fell to the ground.


    Su Changxing found that it was easier to kill these zombies with a bow. When they were not stimulated by humans, these zombies moved very slowly, or even did not move.


    This is a simple target for him, and with the split head talent, the arrow can easily penetrate their heads.


    Xu Qifeng suddenly saw the zombies on the street start to fall one by one, his heart trembled involuntarily, he covered his head, and murmured to himself: "It''s over, it''s over, this is definitely a ghost."


    Seeing that it was almost done, Su Changxing turned over and climbed down from the window, landing lightly on the street, with low roars coming from all around.


    He held his breath to reduce the risk of zombies finding him, walked slowly to the predetermined position next to the street lamp, and used his bow and arrow to clean up the zombies in front of him again, using this method to keep moving forward.


    He also didn''t want to trigger another wave of corpses, the risk would still be too great, and there would be many uncertainties.


    After more than ten minutes, he killed more than ten zombies without being spotted by a single zombie. He came to the street of the A01713 mysterious store again. Since it was cleaned up during the day, there were not many zombies on the street.


    Su Changxing shot a few zombies to death, then came to the location of the mysterious store, and climbed directly along the wall to the second floor.

 Chapter 39： archery squirrel

    Su Changxing cleared out the room on the second floor, closed the door, and crouched by the window sill.


    At 9:20 at this time, there are still nearly three hours before the mysterious store will be refreshed. He is going to wait here until the mysterious store is refreshed to ensure that he can get the speed enhancement.


    Only one person can enter the store at a time, and there is only one speed enhancement, so there is no guarantee that no one else will stare at this mysterious store


    Su Changxing was on the second floor above the mysterious store, carefully observing the movement below. When it was close to ten o''clock, as expected, someone really came.


    A man in a Chinese tunic suit and green leather plastic shoes was holding an axe, with the temperament of an old farmer who had been farming all the year round.


    But he slashed and slashed the zombies all the way, his movements were sharp, and the words "steady, precise and ruthless" were vividly highlighted.


    "It looks like Lian Jiazi, I''m afraid he has killed many people."


    Su Changxing guessed what kind of identity this person would have in order to have such skills.


    After the middle-aged man easily dealt with the zombies following him, he immediately lay down on the ground and climbed into the bottom of the vehicle.


    Su Changxing was a little surprised, he didn''t expect that there would be someone who had the same idea as him, who came to ambush earlier, so as not to change.


    Chen Qianwu skillfully climbed under the car and observed the surrounding situation.


    This is not the first time he has done this kind of thing. He did it when he was young, but he was injured a little later, so he washed his hands and farmed in his hometown.


    He came here last night, but he came late, food and water were taken away, but he also saw the rare resources inside, speed enhancement.


    Even if he doesn''t usually play games, he knows what''s going on. It should be an item that can strengthen his body, and he decides to take it down.


    Weapons are important things, and the body is the most important weapon.


    Not long after the middle-aged man climbed into the car and got out of the car, Su Changxing saw three people coming from the other side of the street.


    They cleaned up the zombies and walked over here.


    Walking in the middle, the young man holding a steel rod said in a straightforward manner:


    "Liu Zhonggang and his gang are no longer a threat. I heard that Liu Zhonggang was hacked to death in the house next door. We are bound to get this thing. I''ll try the effect first. If you have a chance, come back later."


    Standing on the left, some pudgy young people smiled and said: "Brother, don''t be too polite. The three of us met in this world and became sworn brothers. This is the greatest fate."


    The thin-cheeked young man standing on the right also echoed, "It''s like this. As long as we work together, we will be able to survive this doomsday."


    Chen Qianwu lay under the car, listening to these young people talking expressionlessly, and didn''t make any movements, just clenched the hand holding the ax a lot.


    He is better at using guns, but it''s a pity that he doesn''t have a gun. If he had a gun, there''s no need for him to hide like this.


    The three young men did not relax their vigilance either. They stood in front of the mysterious shop and observed the surrounding situation. They also knew that there might be other people coming.


    Until nearly half past eleven, a few people who wanted to approach the mysterious shop were driven away by three young people.


    At this time, they also relaxed a little, thinking that they should be stable, but at this moment, a figure in a Chinese tunic suddenly crawled out from under the car, raised an ax and slashed at the short and fat young man without a trace of hesitation. .


    Due to the suddenness of the incident, the short and fat young man hid to the side, but he still couldn''t dodge completely, and was hit heavily with an ax on his shoulder.


    He screamed in pain and fell to the ground struggling.


    This blow made him lose his fighting power.


    Liu Qianwu picked up the ax and rushed towards the other person expressionlessly. He knew that he only had one person, and he had to kill two of them first when they were caught off guard.


    One hit three head-on, he is not necessarily the opponent.


    "Damn it, she''s still so arrogant by herself, **** him." The young man holding the steel rod was obviously also violent, and he didn''t hesitate at all, and rushed forward with the steel rod.


    The other person was a little scared when he saw the short and fat young man was injured, but when he saw his elder brother rushing up, he also rushed up.


    This is the time when the two plays determine the winner.


    Liu Qianwu''s target was the young man with the steel rod. Among the three, he was obviously the leader and the strongest. It is said that the king should be captured first.


    He slashed straight at the young man with the steel stick, ignoring him, completely ignoring the person next to him who was rushing up with a wooden stick.


    Both sides were desperate, and in the blink of an eye, there was a result.


    The young man with a steel stick stared blankly at the ax on his chest. The warm liquid wet his clothes along the blade. He didn''t understand how the other party avoided his attack, and while carrying the attack of his companion, the ax slashed on his chest. .


    "It seems that **** is still old and spicy."


    Chen Qianwu smiled contemptuously, added an axe, and slashed on the forehead of the young man with the steel rod, killing him bloody.


    The only young man who was still standing was scared out of his wits. He no longer cared about any sworn friendship, and ran back as fast as he could. Fear and death occupied his heart.


    For the first time, he felt so cowardly, running away with his dead brother on his back. At this moment, he seemed to have lost all faith.


    Chen Qianwu looked at the fleeing man''s back, but did not chase after him. Instead, he turned his gaze to the short and fat young man on the ground.


    "Don''t kill me, please, please, I don''t want anything..."


    Amidst the sound of begging for mercy, Chen Qianwu planted an ax into his neck, and the blood shot out everywhere. He let go, and the short and fat young man fell to the ground blankly.


    Chen Qianwu flicked the blood on the ax casually, and didn''t even look at the corpse on the ground, as if he just killed a pig.


    Su Changxing looked solemn, knowing that this person might be the real killer, he would kill people like hemp, he would chop up people without even blinking an eye.


    And Su Changxing was largely just pretending, the inner fluctuations were actually great when he killed someone.


    If he was really close, the threat of this person might not be less than that of Wu Wenbi, even if he is not a supernatural person.


    Chen Qianwu looked around, there was nothing unusual, but he still felt something was wrong, as if he missed something.


    But now there are only ten minutes before the mysterious shop appears, so just be more cautious.


    Su Changxing took out the arrow and was about to strike, but another person rushed out of the darkness.


    With a face full of viciousness, he rushed at the middle-aged man with a wooden stick in his hand, and the wooden stick made a sound of wind in the air, hitting the enemy''s forehead directly.


    Chen Qianwu reacted quickly enough, but was still half a beat too late, so he could only block the blow with his arms, kicked the opponent to the ground, and recognized that this was the young man who ran away just now, but he didn''t expect him to turn back.


    "Isn''t it good to live? Let you go and come back to die."


    Chen Qianwu said in a hoarse voice, at the same time he was a little puzzled as to why this young man wanted to come back, he was obviously not his opponent.


    The person lying on the ground had thin cheeks, and said hoarsely: "My two brothers are dead, and I have no point in living. Today either you die or I die."


    Chen Qianwu smiled contemptuously, kicked the opponent down again, raised the ax high, and prepared to kill this brat who didn''t know what to do.


    He suddenly felt something more on his head, like an arrow...


    Why is there an arrow.


    Before he could figure out the answer, his mind was plunged into darkness.

 Chapter 40： my big brother

    Sitting on the ground, Tange saw the person in front of him raise an axe. At this time, he had no way to avoid it, but closed his eyes and waited for death to come.


    But he didn''t wait until his death as expected, opened his eyes, and found that at some point, an arrow had appeared on the forehead of the middle-aged man.


    The ax in the middle-aged man''s hand fell to the ground, and he stood there stiffly for a few seconds before falling to the ground.


    "It''s actually dead, dead."


    Tange was panting heavily out of fear, and felt that after the collapse of order, all kinds of ghosts and monsters would appear, and he would meet such a ruthless person who killed people without batting an eyelid.


    Although he is not a good person, he was also a little gangster before, but he never thought of killing people, and indeed he never killed people, and he even seldom fights. Most of the time, he just gathers people to support the scene.


    Whoever has the most is the best.


    "Haha, they''re all dead."


    Tange laughed with a weeping voice. Although the two brothers had only known each other for a few days, they got along well, and even became sworn brothers like in the Three Kingdoms. It seems that the three of them together are nothing in the last days.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m not dead, and neither are you."


    There was a sound not far away.


    Tang Ge saw a man with a longbow and a big knife walking slowly in the dark, and knew that it was this man who made the move just now.


    Su Changxing looked at the people on the ground with tears and snot flowing freely, and said calmly, "If it''s okay, you can leave here."


    Tange wiped the tears from his face, got up and said, "Thank you, brother, I''ll go first."


    "Well, hurry up."


    Su Changxing picked up the mobile phone on the ground on his own. These are all points.


    The mobile phone disappeared into light and shadow in Su Changxing''s hands.


    [Plunder the Eliminator, get 1330 points]


    [Plunder the Eliminator, get 1240 points]


    [Plunder the eliminated person, get 160 points]


    All of a sudden, 2730 points were harvested, and Su Changxing couldn''t help but sigh, no matter what era, robbery is the fastest way to get money.


    In ancient times, they robbed darts, later they robbed banks, and now they rob mobile phones.


    Tang Ge looked at the person in front of him picking up the mobile phone from the ground, and he always felt familiar, and thoughtfully said: "Are you a steel knife killer?"


    ha?


    What the hell?


    Su Changxing carried the steel knife on his shoulder, stared at him, and asked, "What did you say?"


    "Haha, it''s nothing. I saw a post today where the person looks a bit like my elder brother." Tange thought for a while, and said seriously: "Does that elder brother need a younger brother? I, Tange, will be a younger brother and thief, and I can do some chores." Let the younger brother do it."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, unexpectedly meeting someone who had read that post, and then asked, "What does it mean to be a little brother and thief six?"


    Tang Ge quickly explained: "I have been a younger brother many times. Don''t look at me like this. In fact, I am a Taoist, and I often serve as a younger brother to different big brothers."


    Different big brothers as younger brothers?


    Why does this sound so awkward?


    Su Changxing asked curiously: "So what about those big brothers before you?"


    Tange thought about it and said, "Some were caught, some quit after being injured, and some..."


    Su Changxing glanced at the corpse on the ground, and interrupted expressionlessly: "So if you don''t want to die, you''d better leave quickly."


    Brother Tan felt a little regretful, lost his thigh, and vowed before that he would find the most ruthless person to be his eldest brother, but he guessed that if he didn''t leave, he would really be unable to leave, so he turned around and trotted away.


    At this moment, a screeching sound came from the direction where Tange was escaping, and a purple fluorescent thing in the dark rushed towards them, pulling out a lavender shadow behind him.


    Tange immediately turned around and ran towards Su Changxing.


    Without any hesitation, Su Changxing immediately ran in the direction of the mysterious shop. He didn''t see what the thing looked like, but his instinct told him that running away was the wise choice.


    The purple monster''s footsteps were extremely heavy, approaching behind him at an extremely fast speed.


    This sense of oppression was so strong that Su Changxing felt the hairs on his back stand up, and his steps quickened again. He thought that the monster would attack Tange first, and he must be able to enter the mysterious shop to hide for a while.


    But after a few seconds, the footsteps were still there, and they were getting closer. Su Changxing looked back and found the monster running towards him over Tanger.


    But Tange has already run away in the opposite direction, and shouted: "Brother, I will never forget the kindness of today, I''m sorry."


    From this distance, Su Changxing could see clearly. The monster''s skin was scaly purple, and its eyes glowed like two purple gemstones in the dark. Its body size should be about three meters.


    "TM, I''m not his big brother."


    Su Changxing cursed, and threw the steel knife directly behind him, and threw it at the monster. His own weight was reduced, and his speed increased again.


    Due to being a master of archery, Su Changxing now has a certain degree of proficiency in all long-range weapons, including throwing weapons, and the steel knife still flew towards the purple monster very accurately.


    The monster''s arm bounced it away, but its own speed was still affected to a certain extent.


    At this moment, Su Changxing was already standing above the white light, and looking back at the monster, a huge black claw appeared in his field of vision, and he could feel the wind pressure from the claw''s waving.


    The next moment, Su Changxing''s figure disappeared into the white light, the monster flew into the air, and hit the wall, cracks appeared on the red stone brick wall.


    Angry screams echoed in the night sky ~www.novelhall.com~ What a terrible monster it was, hitting a hole in the wall. "


    Shen Jinxuan opened her mouth wide, sat on the top of the building blankly watching the scene below, and murmured: "I hope he is not dead."


    She was already in this position before Su Changxing came, and she immediately recognized that the man who climbed the stairs was the man from yesterday, because most people can''t climb stairs.


    And watched the whole process of Su Changxing as the oriole, but another monster came later.


    She was still more grateful to Su Changxing, and didn''t really want him to die. Su Changxing not only gave her food, but also helped her clean up all the zombies in that building. She also searched for some supplies from that building.


    After that, she followed Su Changxing''s suggestion and moved a little here.


    As for why she was on the roof, she found a room to sleep and then appeared on the roof in a daze, just in time to see Su Changxing climbing the stairs.


    "Sleeping sickness seems to be getting worse."


    Shen Jinxuan yawned and felt heavy drowsiness again. She has always had severe sleeping sickness, but after the doomsday game, it became more and more serious.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Su Changxing sat slumped on the ground, cold sweat overflowing from his forehead, he took a deep breath to calm himself down completely.


    Although he had estimated that he would be able to enter the mysterious shop, there was still a gap between the estimate and the reality.


    But if the monster''s speed is a little faster, or his speed is a little slower, it will definitely be another result.


    "Why did that monster jump over Tange and attack me directly?"


    Su Changxing frowned, feeling unreasonable. It might be because his body was stronger and attracted monsters, but this explanation was a bit far-fetched.

 Chapter 41： creepy girl

    After resting for a few minutes, Su Changxing came to the blue screen and found that the contents inside hadn''t changed much from yesterday, only a few tools were missing, and he found the speed enhancement exchange in the item bar.


    A white light came from the metal ball, and Su Changxing felt a biting chill spread throughout his body, followed by a faint warmth.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 4 (Stronger than average human)


    Speed: 4.5 (much stronger than the average human)


    Constitution: 3.5 (stronger than the average human)


    Perception: 1 (something most humans don''t have)


    Spirit: 5 (much higher than the average human)


    Status: healthy


    Evaluation: Your current combat power is still qualified as a human being, but it is only qualified.


    This time, the strengthening speed only increased by 0.5, but at the same time, the physique also increased by 0.5. It should be the improvement of strength and speed that led to the improvement of physique.


    qualified?


    "Is this evaluation a bit high for human combat power? My strength is actually only at a qualified level."


    Su Changxing was a little puzzled, because he was a master archer, his current combat power should be higher than most humans.


    The so-called qualified words should be a level that the vast majority of people can reach.


    Is the scope of assessment not only limited to humans in their world, but also includes humans in other worlds?


    "It seems reasonable to think this way. Our world should be on the technological side, so the individual strength is relatively weak, and most people can''t reach the so-called qualified level."


    This forced Su Changxing to think about the meaning of this doomsday game. It must have intrinsic meaning. To put it bluntly, this may be a game of gods, and they humans are just crickets, just for fun.


    Of course, this is also the most meaningless meaning.


    "This is more like raising Gu."


    Su Changxing frowned.


    What kind of existence would have such a big hand, using a world as a Gu pot, and throwing all people into this world.


    He couldn''t help feeling his scalp tingle, and subconsciously looked at the metal ball, even suspecting that someone was watching him at this moment.


    "It''s meaningless to think about these things now. The problem is the monster outside. It should go away."


    Su Changxing reckoned that it wouldn''t be here to guard him, unless this monster was intelligent and knew the mechanism of the mysterious shop.


    Taking advantage of this time, he opened the forum and looked through the posts to see if there was any information about this purple monster. Most of the information he could see were information about mysterious shops and posts about disputes over mysterious shops.


    Everyone knows that there is a resource in the mysterious shop that can make people stronger, and strength is the root of everything.


    As a result, the forum boiled up, as if some kind of feast had begun.


    Time passed minute by minute, and the time was getting closer and closer to 10 minutes. Su Changxing''s eyes became more and more fierce. He had already exchanged for a steel knife and held it in his hand.


    If that monster was really guarding him at the door, with its speed, Su Changxing would have absolutely no chance to escape and could only resist.


    A white light flashed in front of his eyes, and Su Changxing heaved a sigh of relief, the surroundings were silent, the monster was not nearby, but he had just walked forward a few steps, and saw a girl with a ponytail walking forward with exaggerated steps.


    "Da da da~"


    "Where have you been, little boy?"


    She stopped suddenly, looked back at Su Changxing, showed an exaggerated smile, and extended her hand to say hello: "Hi, good evening."


    Su Changxing''s heart was beating wildly, and his vague perception reminded him of the word "danger" all the time. Although the light was very dim, he could still see the black circles around the girl''s eyes, and her lips seemed to be dark.


    So what should I do now, run, or...


    With a stiff smile on Su Changxing''s face, he nodded and said, "What a coincidence, good evening."


    With a thoughtful expression on the girl''s face, she affirmed: "I feel like you are stupid, just like someone."


    After that, she stepped on exaggerated steps, flicking her waist-length ponytail whip behind her head, and walked towards the front of the street, disappearing into the darkness.


    Su Changxing let out a long sigh of relief, the ups and downs made his heart hurt.


    Only then did he notice that there was not a single standing zombie around.


    He felt that it was dangerous here, and immediately ran in the direction he came from. This feeling seemed familiar, and he seemed to have experienced it in the building of the A0171 mysterious store.


    The further he walked, the more zombies there were. Su Changxing had no choice but to use the shadow bow to clean up the zombies in front of him, preparing to go to the next estimated location of the mysterious store.


    According to the arrangement of equilateral triangles, he three-dimensionally presented the location of the next mysterious store in his mind, and during the day, he was already familiar with the general environment around here.


    This feeling is very special.


    While directing the bullets, the arrows pierced through the heads of these zombies silently, like streamers flying in the night, existing but flowing inadvertently.


    Su Changxing could feel that his shooting skills were still improving, UU reading www.uukanshu.com, and he was constantly approaching a real master of archery. Every arrow was not just an arrow, but also an extended arrow. arm.


    Su Changxing used his "arm" to knock open the heads of the zombies.


    In nearly fifty minutes, Su Changxing shot more than forty arrows, which meant that he killed more than forty zombies. In other words, he killed one zombie every minute on average.


    At this time, Su Changxing had already seen the light and shadow of the mysterious store among a group of zombies, and judging by the number of zombies, no one had gone to the mysterious store yet.


    The previous A1713 mysterious shop was because the zombies on the street were cleaned up, and the number was very small, so many people went there.


    And there are a lot of zombies here, so no one comes here, because a group of zombies swarm up, and few people can withstand it.


    Su Changxing smiled. He was very satisfied with this situation. In this kind of mysterious store, it is very likely that even the basic resources have not been exchanged.


    It took another ten minutes, and he cleared a path bit by bit, came to the front of the mysterious shop, stepped into the white light, and came to the silver-gray space.


    "A0178, it seems that the sorting method is different from what I imagined."


    Su Changxing glanced at the blue light screen and found that its serial number was not A01715 as imagined.


    "In other words, finding this mysterious store is actually a coincidence."


    Then, he checked the inventory and found that the rare resource is speed enhancement. According to his thinking, of course strength or physique is the best, and the benefits of continuous superposition of the same attribute should be lower.


    Because the higher a certain attribute is, the weaker the enhancement effect is, so the same number of enhancements will be greater when allocated to different attributes.

 Chapter 42： screecher

    Su Changxing spent 2400 points to exchange for two speed enhancements. With the white light penetrating into his body, this time he strengthened, he no longer felt the biting cold, only a slight warmth.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 4 (Stronger than average human)


    Speed: 5.2 (much higher than the average human)


    Physique: 3.7 (stronger than the average human)


    Perception: 1 (something most humans don''t have)


    Spirit: 5 (much higher than the average human)


    Status: healthy


    Evaluation: Your speed is close to the limit that can be achieved by exercise the day after tomorrow, and it is also the limit that a pure human body can achieve.


    The first strengthening speed increased by 0.4, the second strengthening speed increased by 0.3, and the total increased by 0.7. Overall, the speed enhancement brings less and less benefits.


    "It means that attribute strengthening is equivalent to replacing acquired exercise, and it can only reach the limit of the human body at most."


    "However, this limit is also very scary. Even some extreme athletes should not reach it."


    Although Su Changxing''s speed hadn''t reached the limit of the human body, he reckoned that his running speed should be similar to that of some top sprinters.


    The difference is only in some skills. It is more than enough for him to train for a period of time to win an Olympic gold medal.


    Roughly browsed in the store column.


    ¡¾French baguette, quantity 5, 10 points


    550ml bottled water, quantity 10, 2 points


    Baseball bat, quantity 5, 10 points]


    Su Changxing spent 120 points to exchange all these items and put them in the sack. He saw T-shirts and jeans in the inventory, and spent 200 points to buy two sets.


    ¡¾Total points: 6898¡¿


    After changing out the old clothes he was wearing inside, he immediately felt a lot refreshed. Blood-stained clothes always give people a sticky feeling.


    In just five minutes, Su Changxing appeared outside the mysterious store again, and the roar of zombies could be heard in his ears. At the same time, four zombies rushed over from not far away.


    Although he had done it fast enough, there were still some zombies in the area that had just been cleared.


    Su Changxing shot an arrow that had already been drawn, piercing the forehead of one of the zombies, and then he raised the steel knife and charged at these zombies, drawing a semicircle in the night sky, and neatly severed the upper half of the other zombie''s brain.


    As his strength gradually became stronger, he could clearly feel that when the blade touched the heads of these zombies, there was a strange force on it, allowing him to break open the heads of the zombies more easily.


    This should be the power of "split head".


    This kind of power is not Su Changxing''s own power, but an additional external power, which is triggered under certain conditions.


    After the speed increased significantly, the frequency and explosive power of Su Changxing''s saber attacks also increased. He killed two zombies in one face-to-face, and after a little dodge, the remaining zombie was also easily killed.


    Looking at the zombie corpses on the ground, Su Changxing couldn''t help being a little excited. The speed increase of 1.3 brought him a huge increase in combat power.


    It''s hard to imagine how terrifying the combat power will be if the speed and strength are all raised to 6.


    Su Changxing carried the sack, entered the passage next to it, walked up to the second floor, found a room to clean up the zombies inside, closed the door to rest, and at the same time sold the basic materials obtained from the store on the forum.


    Lucky Kid: Collected supplies again.


    550ml water, 10 bottles, 100 points.


    Baseball bats, five, 100 points.


    French Bread, 5 bags, 300 points.


    First come, first served, no waiting.


    Reply 1: The boss has collected supplies again and again, I guess the boss can fly.


    Reply 2: This should be a material in a mysterious store, and the boss is constantly collecting and scraping the mysterious store.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This wave of resales earned 3,000 points, and the total points reached 9,948, a little more than before entering the mysterious store.


    "Is this just spending more and more money?"


    Su Changxing discovered that if the basic resources in a mysterious shop were not scrapped, he could resell the basic resources and even make a small profit.


    After drinking some water, eating half a loaf of bread, and resting for a while, he saw a lot of posts about purple monsters on the forum, including a particularly detailed hot post.


    Love to eat fish: A purple monster appeared in the night. I temporarily named it the Screamer, because it will make a sharp sound, which is extremely ear-piercing.


    This kind of monster is different from zombies. It has not weak intelligence. It is about three meters in size. It is glowing all over its body and has sharp claws.


    Yes, you heard it right, it climbs walls.


    I saw with my own eyes a screamer climb up to the third floor and grab the people inside and eat them alive. Fortunately, I was far away and I was not noticed by it.


    In my opinion, humans can only fight the screamer with thermal weapons.


    It has to be said that this game has no balance, and this invincible monster appeared on the third day of the game.


    Ha, it''s just that you can''t complain to the official. If this situation is placed in the game of this world, the official will definitely be smashed.


    Believe me, seeing purple means danger, stay away as much as possible.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This person was obviously a serious game enthusiast before, and the posts he sent all had a strong taste of strategy and despair.


    Su Changxing very much agrees with this person''s point of view, the screamer is an invincible existence at this stage, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is simply not something humans can match.


    Unless there is a gun, it may be possible to kill it by relying on the powerful penetrating power and destructive power of the gun bullet.


    Someone should have got the gun by now, but there is no news about the gun on the forum.


    The screamers caused a huge panic on the forums, which meant they weren''t necessarily safe hiding in rooms.


    There are a lot of replies discussing Screamer under the post.


    Reply 1: So, do Screamers appear during the day?


    Reply 2: Is there any need for people to live? Such monsters have appeared, they can resist zombies, and they won¡¯t be able to run away when they encounter screamers.


    Reply 3: Sooner or later we will be eaten up by these monsters bit by bit.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing looked through the posts on the forum, guessed that the number of such monsters should be very small, and the probability of encountering them should be very low, so he packed up his things, went out of the room and continued to look for the mysterious store.


    An hour later, Su Changxing found a new mysterious store again, and noticed that there were not many zombies nearby, they had been cleaned up, and there were even a few fresh human corpses lying on the ground.


    He knew that this mysterious store had already been patronized by someone, but he went in with a fluke mentality and checked to confirm that the items had been exchanged.


    "It seems that there are more people who knew about the mysterious store than expected."


    Su Changxing looked at the number "A0180" on the corner of the blue light screen, and judged: "And the way of placing the mysterious store is not as simple as I thought before, just follow the equilateral triangle to search, and it happens to be found."


    After leaving the mysterious shop, Su Changxing returned to the street again, ready to continue looking for the next mysterious shop.

 Chapter 43： Security Bureau

    The air is a little dull.


    The sky was covered with dark clouds, the moon was blocked from time to time, and the city fell into complete darkness from time to time.


    Under such conditions, the blocked field of vision added a lot of difficulties to Su Changxing, but it was still within the controllable range.


    This time was lucky, Su Changxing walked along the street for half an hour, and saw the mysterious shop from a distance at the fork. He was a little excited, and at the same time felt a little tired.


    He has shot nearly a hundred arrows tonight, without disturbing any zombies, and has always maintained a high level of concentration.


    Looking at the distribution of zombies around, Su Changxing judged that someone must have visited this mysterious shop, but there was no too fierce fighting, and there were no human corpses on the ground.


    There was still a distance, and Su Changxing let go of his pace and ran towards the mysterious shop under an Internet cafe. This distance would not cause a wave of corpses, and after he disappeared, the zombies surrounding him would naturally disperse.


    When he came to the gray space, Su Changxing browsed the item column of the mysterious store, and was pleasantly surprised to find that the rare resources in the mysterious store had not been exchanged.


    But still speed enhancement.


    "Is it because the speed enhancement has the highest probability of appearing, or is it because I have an indissoluble bond with speed."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining: "Speed ??is all about speed, some is better than nothing."


    Immediately, he spent 2400 points to exchange, and with a flash of white light, his body was strengthened again.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 4 (Stronger than average human)


    Speed: 5.6 (much higher than the average human)


    Physique: 3.7 (stronger than the average human)


    Perception: 1 (something most humans don''t have)


    Spirit: 5 (much higher than the average human)


    The first enhancement increases the speed by 0.2, and the second enhancement increases the speed by 0.1.


    "The benefit of strengthening is getting lower and lower, and it won''t even be able to increase by 0.1 in the future."


    Su Changxing thought about the essence of this kind of strengthening. When one strengthening can''t even increase by 0.1, then whether this strengthening has any effect.


    He ran two laps along the silver space, and found that the speed was indeed faster than before, but not much faster, but the faster the speed, every increase was a qualitative change.


    [Total price points: 7888]


    Coming out of the mysterious shop, Su Changxing was still a little tired, but it seemed that he had weakened a lot after this strengthening. He glanced at the time, and it was 3:30, and there was still time to find a mysterious shop.


    Although Su Changxing''s speed has increased, theoretically he can get rid of these zombies far away, but he still plans to use bows and arrows to clean up bit by bit, which is safe and concealed.


    The night turned like quicksand, and the sluggish zombies on the street screamed like terminally ill patients.


    There was a patter of rain in the sky, which wet the rags of the zombies and Su Changxing''s black coat. The puddles of water reflected the dilapidated and dark city.


    "When it rains in this world, it feels unreal."


    Su Changxing''s hair was wet, and a smile appeared on his face. He felt that the smell of blood in the air had also been diluted a lot. In the process of repeated shooting, facing a large number of zombies inevitably felt depressing. Such a change also made people feel uncomfortable. Feel comfortable.


    Walking further along the wet street for a further distance, he saw a mysterious shop appearing on the corner of the street.


    Just then, footsteps came from behind him.


    "Tap Tat ~"


    The sound of boots stepping on the water, the visitor did not intend to hide his footsteps, nor did he sneak attack, it seemed very arrogant.


    "How long have you been with me?"


    Su Changxing looked back, and saw a man wearing leather boots, carrying an ax, and wearing a hood, whose face could not be seen clearly, was standing behind him.


    The rain dripped drop by drop from the blade of the axe.


    The hooded man didn''t move at all, looked at Su Changxing and said, "Well, guess what."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and came to a conclusion: "Go to the mysterious store. You should have emptied that mysterious store. You killed those people too. You saw me walk into the mysterious store."


    The man slid down his hood, revealing a young and arrogant face. With a smile, he tilted his head slightly to look at Su Changxing, and said, "Let me introduce myself, my name is Zeng Lin, and I am a member of the Security Bureau. Appreciate your talents."


    Su Changxing frowned. This person''s eyes gave him a very uncomfortable feeling, condescending, imperceptibly with a sense of superior arrogance, and asked expressionlessly: "What is the Security Bureau?"


    He had never heard of such a department before.


    "It''s normal if you haven''t heard of it. The Security Bureau is a department that manages special personnel, and it also accepts special personnel, and..." Zeng Lin paused, and said with a smile: "Forget it, anyway, you I don''t understand either. Well, now you have been conscripted by us."


    Security Bureau?


    Su Changxing looked around to confirm that there was no one else, and a smile appeared on his expressionless face: "So, this mysterious store was also expropriated by you."


    Zeng Lin nodded as a matter of course, and said, "That''s it. From now on, these things will be distributed by our bureau. Of course, you shouldn''t have unrealistic expectations. Compared to me, you are just a mortal."


    After his observation, the young man in front of him seemed to have nothing special except for his good bow skills~www.novelhall.com~, and he didn''t show any special abilities, so he couldn''t be his opponent at all.


    "I suspect you are a fake."


    Su Changxing said indifferently, his favorability for the Security Bureau dropped all of a sudden.


    He put his hand behind his back, and an arrow appeared out of thin air in his hand. He took the bow, aimed, and shot, all in one go, and suddenly launched an attack.


    "You are looking for death, you don''t understand the difference between supernatural beings and ordinary people."


    The muscles on Zeng Lin''s body swelled exaggeratedly in an instant, he easily dodged the arrow, and rushed towards Su Changxing at an extremely fast speed.


    Su Changxing gritted his teeth without the slightest intention of retreating. He raised the steel knife and slashed away. He could feel that Zeng Lin''s speed was no faster than him.


    With a crisp metallic sound, the weapons of the two collided and bounced off.


    Su Changxing felt the huge force coming from the steel knife, and his body took two steps back, almost letting go of the steel knife.


    Zeng Lin had a weird look on his face. This kid actually took his blow. You must know that in this state, his strength and speed have increased greatly, and he can even smash the head of a zombie with his bare hands.


    He had a ruthless look on his face, and said: "Boy, don''t toast and refuse to drink fine wine, I want to kill you easily."


    "You have a good plan. You can''t do it yourself, so you want to use my bow skills to find the mysterious shop at night. Do you really think I''m a pure laborer?"


    Su Changxing mocked, put on a desperate air, and at the same time slashed at Zeng Lin.


    "You are courting death."


    Zeng Lin swung his ax with all his strength, ready to overwhelm Su Changxing with this blow.


    Su Changxing pretended to swing the knife, and watched Zeng Lin make a U-turn and run towards the mysterious store the moment he made a move.

 Chapter 44： 6 boosts

    The rain was flying in the air, and the wet wind sounded behind him. Su Changxing deftly avoided an ax and rushed forward.


    Zeng Lin looked at Su Changxing who was running forward, with a smile on his face, the veins on the surface of his skin burst out, and even the bags around his eyes turned blue, his speed increased sharply again, and he hit the opponent''s shoulder with the back of the axe.


    He still had thoughts, and wanted to force Su Changxing to commit the crime. Although he was in a powerful state, he couldn''t maintain it for a long time, and he couldn''t face the continuous zombies at night, so he couldn''t find it alone at night. Mystery shop.


    And if Su Changxing can be forced to commit the crime, he can win more mysterious shops and get more enhancements at night.


    From the sound of footsteps, Su Changxing also felt the speed of the enemies behind him increase, so he pulled out the rusty hand ax in his backpack and threw it out.


    The hand ax was entwined with the rain, and flew towards Zeng Lin in a spin. Zeng Lin had no choice but to use the ax to flick the hand ax, but it also slowed down his pursuit of Su Changxing.


    Seeing Su Changxing deftly and quickly walking through the zombies, Zeng Lin slightly squinted, confirming that Su Changxing did not use any abilities.


    "Pure physical strength, he should have used two speed enhancements and two strength enhancements, is he so lucky?"


    Zeng Lin felt very uncomfortable. He had only received two enhancements, but this kid who was not as good as him had actually obtained four enhancements. His murderous heart suddenly arose, and he swung his ax to strike again.


    Su Changxing felt the wind coming up behind him again, very fast, there was no room to dodge at all, so he could only slash back.


    A huge force came from the handle of the knife, and the steel knife in his hand dropped and flew high.


    A smile appeared on Zeng Lin''s face.


    Su Changxing also showed a smile on his face, and his speed became faster again. He did not know when a new steel knife was added to his hand, and he slashed at Zeng Lin who was just in a state of exhaustion.


    This was his chance to turn around and kill Zeng Lin. He concealed part of his speed and gave up his weapon to let Zeng Lin relax his vigilance.


    But Zeng Lin seemed to have enough energy left behind for the blow just now, and quickly withdrew his knife to return to defense. At the same time, he kicked Su Changxing to the ground, and the smile on his face was even bigger:


    "Four speed enhancements? It''s really powerful, but your intention seems too obvious, or I''m more cautious than you think."


    "But having said that, what kind of strange ability do you have, to conjure weapons out of thin air? Haha."


    Severe pain spread in his abdomen. Su Changxing felt the smell of red rust in his throat. He got up without any hesitation, turned around and ran, took out the signal stick from his pocket, pulled the lead wire, and threw it behind him.


    "Zizi~"


    With the sound of rapid air flow, the signal stick emitted a dazzling red light and landed at Zeng Lin''s feet. The next moment, all the zombies around were startled, and screams and roars exploded on the street.


    "Why does that kid have such a thing?"


    Seeing Su Changxing running towards the mysterious shop, Zeng Lin had a weird smile on his face, and then he also ran upstairs next to him.


    Feeling that Zeng Lin didn''t catch up, Su Changxing breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that he had made the right bet, and that this person was not willing to risk his life with him.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Cai Jing, with short red hair and wearing a tight black combat uniform, held a folder in one hand and a mobile phone in the other, and said with a serious face:


    "Team leader, according to our statistics, the effect of using the same attribute multiple times is weakened, and the same person can only use up to six enhancements."


    The middle-aged man raised his sunglasses with his index finger to look at her, and said, "No matter how you distribute the strengthening attributes, can you only strengthen them six times?"


    Cai Jing affirmed: "It should be like this. As far as we know, at least a dozen people have died because of this, and most of them are supernatural beings. Only the corpses were sent out."


    The young man next to him said while operating the mobile phone: "From this point of view, the strengthening effect should be the best if the physique, speed, and strength are allocated twice each."


    The middle-aged man nodded and said: "That''s right, but some abilities that directly strengthen the body should increase the number of uses."


    The young man raised his head and said in a deep voice: "Boss, there is another problem. Some people in the bureau are currently in a state of not listening to the announcement. They should be fighting for the resources of the mysterious store in private."


    Cai Jing said coldly: "It is to listen to the announcement or not to listen to the tune."


    The young man looked back at the woman, curled his lips and said, "Yeah, I know I''m uneducated, so you don''t need to emphasize it."


    The middle-aged man didn''t care and said:


    "This is also expected. People with more powerful power will show their dark side under such conditions... I hope no one will go too far."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Su Changxing rushed into the white light dangerously amidst the swarming corpses, and came to the silver-gray space, and fell into absolute silence by his ears.


    "It''s still a little unreasonable. Zeng Lin could have continued to chase and kill me and then entered the mysterious store to hide, but he didn''t."


    Recalling the scene just now, he noticed something was wrong, but he didn''t want to understand what went wrong. It seemed that he lacked some key information that Zeng Lin knew but he didn''t.


    "Well, it''s not speed enhancement, I''m really not used to it."


    Su Changxing walked to the blue screen to browse the inventory, with a smile on his face, the rare resource is power enhancement.


    If it is speed enhancement, he will wonder if he has been targeted.


    exchange.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 4.9 (much higher than the average human)


    Speed: 5.6 (much higher than the average human)


    Physique: 3.7 (stronger than the average human)


    Perception: 1 (something most humans don''t have)


    Spirit: 5 (much higher than the average human)


    Evaluation: You are very lucky, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com If it wasn''t for the ability that that bottle of potion bestowed on you, you might have died already. Strength and speed go hand in hand, and your combat effectiveness has increased significantly.


    die?


    why die?


    Su Changxing was a little confused, suspecting that the evaluation was fooling the ghost, or that there would actually be problems with multiple reinforcements?


    Before, he felt that there seemed to be some bugs if he kept strengthening. Couldn''t some people who are strong themselves be able to strengthen infinitely with the help of the store.


    "So there is still a bug."


    Su Changxing rubbed his temples. He had to think about every detail many times, but most of the time, there was no result due to lack of information.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t check the specific function of the ability, I can only explore it by myself."


    The other basic resources of the mysterious store have also been exchanged by others, and Su Changxing has nothing to do. He can only sit and rest, wait for the passage of time, and pray that there will be fewer zombies outside the mysterious store, so that he can at least escape. space.


    In the empty room, time passed slowly. He suddenly felt that it might not be so simple here. Looking at the metal ball, he said mysteriously:


    "Do you have any other functions here?"


    A neutral electronic synthesizer sounded in Su Changxing''s ear.


    ¡¾Whether the certification path position¡¿


    Su Changxing blinked blankly. Just saying that, it actually has other functions. After hesitating for a moment, he said, "Authentication."

 Chapter 45： build a bonfire

    ¡¾There are no matching pathway positions¡¿


    "Well, so I didn''t meet the requirements, or there is no such thing at all."


    Su Changxing was a little helpless, thinking he had discovered some secret, and continued: "Are there any other functions?"


    [Without the corresponding permission, it cannot be opened]


    Ok.


    Sure enough, there is no loophole for people to exploit. It is estimated that other functions will also be displayed on the blue screen.


    Ten minutes later, Su Changxing appeared on the street and saw Zeng Lin standing in front of him, with many zombies lying on the ground around him.


    "Huh? It seems that you are lucky, and there are no resources for attribute enhancement."


    Zeng Lin looked at Su Changxing regretfully, and said condescendingly, "Boy, you can really consider working with me."


    Hearing Zeng Lin''s words, Su Changxing became more certain that there would indeed be problems with multiple reinforcements, but he didn''t know what the problem was, and said with a faint smile:


    "Why should I cooperate with you, I would rather cooperate with the points in your hand."


    The muscles on Zeng Lin''s body swelled again, and he swung at Su Changxing with an axe.


    Su Changxing looked at Zeng Lin who was rushing forward, holding a steel knife, without any intention of retreating, keenly aware that Zeng Lin seemed to be in a hurry, and said firmly:


    "There should be a price for using the ability. You should be almost at the limit."


    Zeng Lin''s face turned cruel: "It''s more than enough to kill you."


    "yes?"


    The weapons of the two collided heavily, making a crisp sound.


    Su Changxing''s hand holding the steel knife was very steady. Although he was still crushed, he already had the strength to fight.


    A look of surprise appeared on Zeng Lin''s face: "You have strengthened your strength!"


    "Any questions?"


    Su Changxing retreated to avoid Zeng Lin''s attack, and said calmly.


    The change in Zeng Lin''s eyes was completely different from the news he had received. Could it be that the organization was lying to him?


    However, this possibility is very small. The organization has no reason to send them fake news. It should be that this kid is weird.


    The two were fighting together, and Zeng Lin wanted to resolve the battle quickly.


    But Su Changxing chose to fight, the enemy advances and retreats, the enemy retreats and advances, the enemy is tired and fights, wanting to delay until Zeng Lin''s ability ends.


    "I am a mortal in your eyes, kill me now!"


    Su Changxing looked at people with his nose up, his arrogance gradually increased, and he borrowed Zeng Lin''s previous words to mock him,


    Hearing this, Zeng Lin almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. This kid used the most obscene style of play and said the most ruthless words.


    His face no longer had the previous arrogance, and he obviously regarded Su Changxing as a person of equal status.


    Zeng Lin suddenly gave up his aggressive attack, took two steps back, and said, "Maybe we can really talk."


    "Don''t talk about it."


    Su Changxing rushed forward dragging the knife.


    "Don''t you want to know what''s going on with our Security Bureau?"


    "In no mood."


    "I can tell you the reason why the superhumans appear."


    "No need to."


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Ugly refusal."


    Su Changxing didn''t care about it, and went on the offensive. He only knew that he had the advantage now, and he also knew that there were some loves in the world that couldn''t be bought just because they wanted to.


    Zeng Lin spit out old blood again, this kid is a reckless man, isn''t he afraid that I have a hole card? He is not afraid?


    After a few strokes, Zeng Lin finally couldn''t hold back anymore, turned around and ran away.


    "If you run, you really don''t have any chance."


    Seeing Zeng Lin fleeing, Su Changxing took out the shadow bow behind him while chasing him, and shot with an arrow.


    A black line crossed and Zeng Lin felt it when the arrow shot behind him, but it was too late. Su Changxing was aiming at his vest, and there was basically no room to dodge.


    Zeng Lin tried his best to avoid it, but the arrow pierced through his shoulder. However, driven by his survival instinct, he continued to run forward without any pause.


    Su Changxing''s face was full of murderous intent, and a dark arrow appeared in his hand.


    He didn''t want to kill anyone, but he couldn''t tolerate anyone who threatened his life. Once Zeng Lin was left behind, he might use the power of the Security Bureau to deal with him.


    Zeng Lin was running wildly, with blood spilling from the wound on his back, he carefully noticed the movement behind him, once the arrow shot, he immediately rolled to the side.


    But the next moment, as if he had been hit **** the back of the head, he wondered why the arrow didn''t show any signs, like a ghost, and then fell to the ground.


    After cleaning up more than a dozen zombies, Su Changxing came to Zeng Lin''s body, picked up his cell phone, and found five bottles of water and five bags of biscuits in his backpack.


    [Plunder the eliminated person, get 2300 points]


    Zeng Lin''s strength was indeed very strong, Su Changxing didn''t dare to relax in the slightest, and could only kill him decisively, because if there was a slight omission, he might find an opportunity to fight back.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    The young man looked at the phone, frowned and said, "Captain, Zeng Lin is dead."


    He has added friends to all the people in the bureau. Once someone dies, the profile picture will be grayed out.


    The middle-aged man was a little puzzled: "Although Zeng Lin is not in our group, he should be very strong, and he is unlikely to be killed by zombies. Could it be that he met a screamer?"


    The young man shrugged and said, "I think it was killed by other people. The screamer is very noisy. As long as you don''t stay where you are, you won''t die easily if you run faster."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    "Is this the killing of public officials? UU reading www.uukanshu.com should be seen by no one."


    Su Changxing said to himself, walked up the stairs to the third floor of a nearby apartment, and heard a faint roar as soon as he walked up.


    Always being able to hear the roar of zombies always makes people feel uneasy. It took him a lot of effort to clean up the zombies on this floor.


    Every room has some peculiar smell to some extent. Su Changxing managed to find a relatively tasteless room, cleaned out the living room, spread the sleeping bag on the floor, drank some water, ate two bags of biscuits, and brushed his teeth again. Rinse your mouth.


    When he relaxed a little, he felt a burst of fatigue and drowsiness. He got into his sleeping bag and fell asleep.


    When it was approaching early morning, as if he heard footsteps outside, Su Changxing opened his eyes suddenly, opened the door with a steel knife, and found that there were only two zombies.


    "TM can make people sleep well, if you don''t sleep, I still need to sleep."


    Su Changxing slashed open their heads cursingly, closed the door, and got into the sleeping bag again to sleep back to sleep. Perhaps it was because he was too tired last night, and he still felt tired after sleeping.


    It wasn''t until near noon that Su Changxing woke up naturally, feeling extraordinarily full of energy.


    "I''m so hungry, let''s get something to eat."


    Su Changxing used a steel knife to chop wood from some wooden furniture, found some books in the room, tore them up and piled them on the floor, took out the matches in his backpack, struck them on the jeans, and set the pages of the books on fire as tinder, and prepared to set them up here. bonfire.


    He knew that a bonfire needs to be built with wood to build an empty frame, but he still managed to succeed after four or five attempts. Then he took out two iron pans in the kitchen as tiptoes, cut open the canned tomato meat with a dagger, and put them on the bonfire to cook. .

 Chapter 46： check water meter

    There is some moisture in the wood, and it bursts continuously during the burning process, and the canned tomato meat overflows with a strong aroma, accompanied by the sound of gurgling.


    Su Changxing sat cross-legged in front of the bonfire, his face was illuminated by the fire, and a box of stuffy self-heating rice was placed in front of him. He put his hands together and whispered, "Praise the food."


    A person only understands the preciousness of food when there is a real lack of food. Now he understands why there is a ritual of giving thanks before meals.


    [Team leader, we found a target near Zeng Lin''s body. He was eating, cooking canned tomato meat... and self-heating rice with pickled vegetable meat. ¡¿


    Cai Jing stood on the roof, holding a binoculars and looking at the room where Su Changxing was.


    "What the **** is self-heating rice? Is he here for a picnic?" The young man next to him put his hands in his pockets and complained.


    On the other side, there were zombies all over the neighborhood. Middle-aged men with half-length silver hair were floating in the air. Looking at their phones, they frowned: "Self-heating rice? The store probably doesn''t produce such things."


    Then he replied with his mobile phone: Don''t make troubles, leave immediately after taking back the things, and try not to get in close contact with him. Now that there is a lack of people, it will be troublesome if they die.


    Cai Jing put the binoculars in her pocket and asked, "Can you tell if he is a supernatural being?"


    The young man shook his head and said, "No, the distance is too far, unless we get closer."


    "You''re going with me? That''s enough distance."


    "I''m a non-combatant."


    "So are you going?"


    "Go, go."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Su Changxing was enjoying the delicious food, and from the corner of his eye, he saw two people walking towards Zeng Lin''s body from the other side of the street from the window.


    The young man among them stood beside the corpse, waved to him with a smile on his face, and greeted him.


    Security Bureau?


    When he saw the black tight-fitting combat uniform on the woman, he immediately came to the conclusion that ordinary people would not wear such clothes, and of course it could not be ruled out that they were special police or the like.


    "They seem to be examining the body and the cause of Zeng Lin''s death? Will the murderer be pursued even under such conditions?"


    Su Changxing''s face became serious, and he even slowed down his eating movements. From this angle, he couldn''t see what the woman was doing squatting on the ground.


    It will be very troublesome if the Security Bureau really wants to investigate his murder in the future. Considering the supernatural power, he does not doubt that the Security Bureau has the ability to find the murderer.


    The young man turned his head and whispered, "He''s not a supernatural being."


    "Well, then he should be a survivalist or something. He can live such a nourishing life by himself, and he might be very famous. It''s just that I don''t pay much attention to programs about survival in the wild."


    Cai Jing looked at the blue crystals precipitated from Zeng Lin''s body and said calmly.


    The young man stared at Su Changxing who was watching them from the window, and whispered, "Unfortunately, I don''t pay attention either. If he is a game anchor, maybe I still know him."


    "You don''t have to keep your voice so low, he can''t hear you." Cai Jing picked up the blue crystal that had formed on Zeng Lin''s chest and put it in her pocket.


    "That''s right. I feel like a thief for no reason. Is it true for everyone in our business?"


    "only you."


    "Hey, he''s gone, maybe he''s gone."


    The young man suddenly found that the head on the windowsill was gone.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing ate slowly, seemingly enjoying the food, but there was no taste in his mouth.


    "Boom boom boom~"


    There was a knock on the door.


    With food in his mouth, Su Changxing shouted, "Who is there, what''s the matter?"


    Here, the most basic vigilance should be maintained between people, so it is the most normal practice not to open the door.


    "I''m Lin Xiuyu, from the Security Bureau."


    "Security Bureau?"


    "We are a special department, similar to..."


    "The police, right? You are the police. Are you here to deliver supplies, or to protect me to a safe place?"


    Su Changxing leaned against the wall by the door, holding the steel knife in one hand and said.


    It was a strange feeling to be able to check the water meter in the midst of the apocalypse, but what he was thinking about now was what he should do if these two people insisted on coming in.


    To run, or to fight?


    Hitting meant killing again, and he had a premonition that if he killed these two again, he would completely go to the opposite side of the security bureau.


    Once order stabilizes, he will become a wanted man.


    This is definitely not a joke!


    So once these people have the intention to come in, fleeing is his most correct choice.


    "Well, yes. We''re pretty much the police."


    "almost?"


    "That''s right, that''s right."


    "In the past two days, we will establish a gathering point nearby, and the specific location will be posted on the forum. This is my certificate document, you can take a look at it through Maoyan."


    "The cat''s eyes are covered with dust."


    Su Changxing said, but didn''t really lean over to look.


    Because if the opponent breaks in while he is looking at the cat''s eyes, he will be very passive.


    "It''s okay, just let me know something like this. The gathering point needs a combat-capable human being like you~www.novelhall.com~ I won''t send any supplies. I feel that you are living a very nourishing life."


    Su Changxing realized that the other party definitely saw him eating, and looked around. Only the upstairs opposite could see him eating from an angle.


    Suoyu, these two people had observed him from the beginning and were wary of him, but for some reason they let down their vigilance against him, and even came here to express their condolences.


    "OK."


    "Well, let''s go then, hope we can see each other again."


    Two people, a man and a woman walked out of the corridor again, and the zombies on the street turned a blind eye to them.


    Lin Xiuyu put his hands in his pockets, and said: "His reaction is quite normal, but he is a little too calm, and he is not afraid that we will **** his self-heating rice."


    Cai Jing thought for a while and said, "You still miss the self-heating rice, so why don''t you just ask him for it."


    Lin Xiuyu said helplessly: "It''s not that the boss strictly forbids us to rob other people''s things, so as not to cause unnecessary conflicts."


    He blinked slightly.


    "And the person may have been killed by him. There is no need to stimulate his nerves. Now this is the dark forest, and there is no trust between people."


    "Haha, of course I still believe in you."


    Cai Jing said without emotion: "I believe it."


    "I don''t believe you believe it anymore."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Seeing the two leave, Su Changxing breathed a sigh of relief, guessing that they were not here to investigate the murderer, but to take something from Zeng Lin''s body.


    But he obviously checked it yesterday to confirm that there should be nothing on Zeng Lin.


    "There is another question, how did they determine Zeng Lin''s location."


    "Ability?"

 Chapter 47： police station

    They have the ability to locate people, which is why they can find the location of Zeng Lin''s body so easily.


    That''s the only way to explain it.


    "So I''m still careless."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, never expecting that someone would come to check on Zeng Lin''s body.


    The bonfire was still burning, and the temperature in the house gradually became warmer.


    Su Changxing sat down and continued eating. This was already the second box of self-heating rice. His food intake seemed to be increasing with the increase in the number of reinforcements, but it was generally within a reasonable range.


    He looked through the forum and found that there were a lot of group posts on the forum, and everyone began to gather together spontaneously to form small groups.


    "So the doomsday game has entered the second stage? Human beings have begun to take the initiative to explore."


    Su Changxing thought about it, and he never thought that zombies would be a real threat. The real threat would only be the ubiquitous radiation infection in the air.


    He wondered if official organizations like the Security Bureau clearly understood this.


    Su Changxing packed his things, went out, continued to search for bookstores, newspapers and periodicals on the street, and scraped away maps. He hadn''t walked a few steps when he received a private message from the ruthless little beast.


    Ruthless little beast: Brother, do you still have weapons? I¡¯m going to the police station to give it a try. I need some weapons. How about I return you a gun after it¡¯s done?


    ¡¾picture¡¿


    Below is a photo of a police station. The outer wall of the police station is made of glass, but it has been shattered. There are many corpses inside, including zombies and humans.


    Lucky kid: The police station hasn''t been raided?


    Ruthless Little Beast: No, there is a monster inside, not a zombie. Anyway, no one who went in has ever come out, but I decided to fight with a few brothers. Hey, as long as there are guns, we will be developed.


    Lucky kid: I believe you, how about the five long swords, if you have a gun, give me one, if you don''t have one, just pay me points.


    Ruthless Little Beast: Good brother, with these long swords, we will definitely succeed in no time.


    monster?


    Su Changxing was not surprised that some other monsters appeared, because he had seen them before, and he didn''t trust or distrust the ruthless little beasts. The five long swords should be regarded as venture capital.


    Anyway, he doesn''t lack points now, if the ruthless little beast frames him, it won''t be a big problem, it can be regarded as seeing the character of this person clearly, and he will cut off cooperation in the future.


    Su Changxing walked four to five hundred meters along the street, and saw a blue sign with a police badge on it, which meant that there was a police station not far ahead.


    "It shouldn''t be such a coincidence, and it doesn''t have to be the same police station."


    Su Changxing murmured, he didn''t believe in such a coincidence, he only believed in science.


    Because it rained last night, the air outside is very clear, and it seems that the whole city is much cleaner.


    After avoiding the zombies all the way and walking for thousands of meters, Su Changxing saw the police station with a transparent glass exterior wall from a distance.


    Seven or eight people with weapons were walking into the police station. It is worth noting that three of them were holding long swords.


    "Well, it''s really them."


    Su Changxing walked to the police station, but didn''t go in. If the ruthless little beast can succeed, and give him a gun, it would be the best.


    Then he noticed something strange about the glass on the ground. There was no Haeckel who had been forcibly knocked on it, but some fragments of similar size, more like being shattered by sound waves.


    "What the **** is this?"


    Su Changxing took two steps back cautiously, realizing that there was indeed some kind of monster in the police station, and the ruthless little beast didn''t lie to him.


    "This level of destructive power is definitely not something ordinary people can handle."


    He immediately sent a message to the ruthless little beast.


    Lucky Kid: Brother, I advise you to get out of it immediately.


    Ruthless Little Beast: Hey, we''ll be in the gun locker room soon, and it won''t be a problem to smash that monster with a gun.


    But in less than half a minute, a high-frequency sound like a child crying came from the police station, and the glass connected to the wall began to vibrate.


    Su Changxing suddenly felt a little dizzy, and immediately took two steps back.


    The voice came and went quickly, but he noticed that the status bar had changed, with a slight mental shock.


    Mental attack?


    Then there was a burst of shouting, and three people ran out staggeringly from the inside with blood dripping from their facial features. The cheeky man who ran in the front saw Su Changxing and shouted: "Brother, help, there is a ghost."


    The other two fell heavily to the ground when they ran out, and they had exhausted all their strength to escape, only the bearded man was still standing there gasping for breath.


    Two dark-skinned zombies followed them and ran out of it, much faster than ordinary zombies.


    Su Changxing raised the steel knife and was about to chop off at one of them, but found that they had just ran out of the police station a few steps, turned around and ran back.


    Are these zombies intelligent?


    "Wow bro you scared them back."


    The bearded man standing aside said in shock.


    Su Changxing looked at the empty police station, thought for a while and said, "Well, they should have run back by themselves. What''s inside?"


    The bearded man was in a daze and said: "There is a child-like ghost inside. Once he called me, I couldn''t find the southeast, northwest, and almost couldn''t escape."


    "Who would have thought that there was such a thing in it, and thought it was just a monster stronger than a zombie."


    Su Changxing looked at the big man in surprise. Although his facial features were bleeding, he was like a normal person and asked, "Don''t you know the specific situation of the monster inside?"


    The bearded man checked the injuries of his two companions, and said in a deep voice: "I don''t know, I just know that none of the people who went in before came out. No wonder no one came out. When the monster screamed, five of us lay on the ground on the spot. UU reading www.uukanshu.com is still laying eggs."


    Proper reckless man.


    Su Changxing gave a pertinent evaluation in his heart, knowing that there were monsters inside, he rushed in with a weapon.


    The bearded man saw that Su Changxing was full of blood and well-equipped, and said cautiously, "My name is Huang Biao. I don''t know what my brother''s name is."


    "Su Changxing."


    Su Changxing suddenly noticed a vibration coming from his phone.


    [Submission (special): You found a monster suspected of mental attack in the police station, try to kill it, it may contain clues to the truth of the doomsday.


    Kill monsters and find clues.


    Reward: Two-Face. ¡¿


    Su Changxing glanced at the phone and asked, "Have you received any missions about this monster?"


    Huang Biao took out his phone and looked at it, and said, "Yes, there are monsters, and there seems to be extra points for the first kill."


    From this point of view, Huang Biao''s mission is different from his, and it should be because of the previous mission.


    "Something like a chain mission?"


    Su Changxing murmured.


    He didn''t intend to go in at first, but this monster is actually related to the truth of the doomsday. This is very important, and it is related to whether they can get out of this doomsday game alive.


    Huang Biao glanced at Su Changxing and said, "Brother, do you also want to go in and get a gun? I still advise you not to go in. Someone advised me to come out before, but unfortunately I didn''t listen. Five brothers died in vain."


    Su Changxing gave him a strange look, and said, "I just want to kill that monster. You killed a few people in it, don''t you want to take revenge?"


    Huang Biao thought for a while and said, "I''m not a fool."

 Chapter 48： Enter

    "The individual appeared to be trying to get closer to the target."


    Cai Jing saw a familiar figure in front of the police station with a binoculars, carrying a black longbow and holding a thick-backed steel knife.


    longbow?


    She showed a thoughtful look, and said, "Zeng Lin seems to have been shot to death by an arrow through his brain."


    "Isn''t it the corpse you examined?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    Lin Xiuyu thought for a while and said: "Someone of us has been damaged in this police station before. It is said that this is the most difficult monster in several police stations. Its mental attack makes people hard to guard against, and the number is completely useless .¡±


    Cai Jing continued: "But the stronger the monsters, the better the rewards. I am increasingly suspicious that this is a game world that looks like the real world. The monsters in these police stations are bosses."


    Lin Xiuyu smiled and said: "Maybe it''s just a modified real world. The game is very rigid, but here... so what should we do now?"


    "We''ll go down after they leave."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Huang Biao didn''t pay attention at first, but gradually noticed the powerful and dangerous aura on Su Changxing''s body.


    It''s an intuition he''s always had.


    This also allowed him to avoid many dangers and troubles when he was on the road.


    Su Changxing sized Huang Biao up and asked, "Have you ever strengthened it?"


    Huang Biao''s physical fitness seems to be very strong. After he rested for a while, he seemed to be completely fine. It should be because he has a relatively strong recovery ability, or has a relatively high physique and is resistant to beatings.


    Huang Biao showed a slightly naive smile, and said: "I have strengthened my physique once, but my health has always been good, and I feel that the improvement is not great, so let the brothers below strengthen it."


    Huang Biao''s physique looks quite strong, relatively speaking, Su Changxing appears to be weaker, but only weaker.


    Su Changxing confirmed that his body is stronger than Huang Biao, as long as Huang Biao has no strange abilities...


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "How many people do you have now?"


    Huang Biao felt a little surprised. This person seemed to know him a little bit, but it was indeed the first time they had seen him.


    He didn''t pay too much attention either, maybe Su Changxing was just like someone he knew before, and said in a deep voice: "There are about thirty people, but some of them are women and children, and now four more people have died, which is very troublesome."


    Su Changxing sighed after hearing this: "My brother is amazing, he has pulled so many people together in such a short period of time."


    "Where, just hugging to keep warm."


    Huang Biao thought about it for a while, and asked tentatively: "Brother, I think you are very good. Are you interested in joining us and arrange first-class treatment for you."


    "Let''s see, how about we find a way to get rid of this monster first?" Su Changxing looked at the empty police station and said, "You should understand the importance of firearms better than me."


    Huang Biao suppressed the naive smile on his face, nodded and said, "It''s like this, groups without guns should have no way to gain a foothold in the back, and can only rely on other forces."


    "But in fact, if everyone doesn''t have a gun, it''s not a big problem.


    Su Changxing wrote lightly: "But the police station is not the only one, you may need a gun more than me."


    He is trying his best to persuade Huang Biao to go with him to solve this monster. If he is alone, the risk is still relatively high.


    Su Changxing was already somewhat sure that this monster had nothing more than the ability to attack mentally, and he seemed to have a strong ability to resist mental attacks.


    When he heard the screams from the police station just now, he had already noticed that he had the ability to resist mental attacks.


    He is also not very clear about the source of this ability, it may be a spirit that is much higher than normal people, or it may be something else.


    And more importantly, this monster doesn''t seem to be able to rush out of the police station. As long as it can resist the mental attack, it can run even if it cannot be beaten.


    So the danger is not as high as imagined, the premise is that you can withstand the mental attack, at least don''t lie down on the spot.


    Huang Biao stroked the beard on his chin, thought about it and said, "I''m not afraid, but we don''t have much chance of defeating him. No matter how many people there are, he will all lie down after roaring."


    "Unless we can rush to the innermost part to get the gun, and then turn around and shoot it to death, but the monster is guarding the aisle, and we can''t get in at all."


    Su Changxing took out a signal stick from his pocket and said, "I have a solution, but it requires your cooperation, and it won''t be too dangerous."


    Huang Biao looked into Su Changxing''s eyes, thought for a long time, and said, "Okay, brother, if that''s the case, I will trust you once."


    After a while, several young men came and helped the wounded on the ground away.


    One of them was dark-skinned and looked a little thin. The boy named Feng Zheng couldn''t believe it and said, "Boss Huang, Brother Chen and the others are all dead?"


    Huang Biao''s eyes were dim, and he nodded, "Yes, I''m very unlucky. The monsters in the police station are not so powerful. However, I will go in with the brother next to me later."


    Feng Zheng held up the wooden stick in his hand and said loudly: "Boss Huang Biao, I want to go in too and fight!"


    Huang Biao slapped the boy to the ground, and said calmly: "You are too weak, you are very reluctant to kill zombies, and you only go in to deliver food.


    Feng Zheng sat on the ground and gave Su Changxing a vicious look, then turned his head and walked away.


    Su Changxing was speechless: "So what does this have to do with me? By the way, how old is he, he still feels like he''s still in high school."


    Huang Biao nodded: "Almost."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    "They seem to be going in again, the head of the self-heating rice belt."


    Cai Jing observed the situation and said.


    "Are they going to go in again? Are they out of their minds? Ordinary people can''t deal with that monster at all." Lin Xiuyu complained: "If I knew he was going to die, I should have snatched his self-heating rice just now.


    Cai Jing said abruptly: "Can I not worry about self-heating rice?"


    Lin Xiuyu glanced at her: "Didn''t you mention this?"


    "I''m just taking a code name."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    The police station was unexpectedly shady, and there was a faint smell of blood in the air~www.novelhall.com~ Su Changxing walked in front and said, "In other words, that monster will only stay on the lower floor and can control zombies."


    "It is, and it can talk."


    Huang Biao cautiously followed behind, looking around cautiously, obviously already had a certain psychological shadow on this place.


    Su Changxing frowned and said, "Has it communicated with you?"


    Huang Biao shook his head and said, "No, it''s just talking to itself. Before it could hear clearly, it found us, and then you understood."


    There are no zombies or corpses in the corridor, but a thick pile of dust, with footprints printed on the dust. Many people have been here recently.


    Su Changxing stopped suddenly. In this position, his scalp felt slightly numb.


    Huang Biao also stopped here and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "It might find us any further."


    Su Changxing stopped to observe the surrounding environment. The stairs were still more than ten meters ahead. The gun cabinet room of the police station was on the first basement floor, the prison was on the second basement floor, and the upstairs was only for offices.


    Huang Biao was a little surprised, and understood that Su Changxing should have some special abilities. Before he was in this world, he knew that there was a group of people with special abilities, who seemed to have appeared in the past ten years.


    Su Changxing took out the signal stick and said, "I''ll throw the signal stick to the stairs later. If that monster comes up, we will evacuate immediately. If there are only zombies, we will clean up the zombies. This should be the safest way."


    Huang Biao glanced at the steel knife in Su Changxing''s hand, with a strange look on his face, and said abruptly:


    "You are a lucky kid. When you sent a message before, I should have thought that you were nearby."

 Chapter 49： bug

    Su Changxing glanced at him in surprise, and asked, "How did you see that?"


    Huang Biao smiled and said, "Everyone speaks in a pattern. I guessed it at first, but now I''m sure."


    Su Changxing said thoughtfully, "What if you guess wrong?"


    Huang Biao said affirmatively, "It can''t be wrong."


    "get ready."


    Su Changxing pulled the lead wire of the Signal Gang and threw it forward.


    "Zizi~"


    The signal stick just landed on the stairs, and the back of the dark corridor was illuminated, and the sound of hurried and heavy footsteps came from the stairs.


    A few seconds later, high-frequency screams resembling children echoed in the passage, and the dust on the ground danced regularly on the ground.


    Su Changxing felt a little dizzy and tinnitus, but as he expected, it was still within the bearable range. He immediately took out the shadow bow behind his back, drew an arrow with the bow, and shot the arrow at the moment a zombie appeared.


    A zombie''s forehead was precisely pierced by an arrow, and it fell backwards. Three more zombies rushed over from behind.


    The speed of these zombies was surprisingly fast, and they came to the two of them in the blink of an eye.


    Su Changxing chopped off a zombie''s brain with a knife, and kicked and pushed a zombie away.


    Although Huang Biao was in a state of dizziness, he still turned over a zombie with his knife. It could be seen that his strength was very strong, but he only slashed on the chest of the zombie and did not kill it.


    Su Changxing stuck it up, stabbed through the brain of the kicked zombie, and the bones and minced flesh exploded in the air.


    "Damn, their bones are harder than other zombies."


    Huang Biao cursed, and took another two cuts to kill the zombie. He could have hacked the zombie to death with one blow, but he miscalculated the hardness of the zombie''s bones and didn''t use enough strength.


    At the same time, the screaming stopped abruptly as the zombie fell, and the passage returned to calm again, as if everything just now was just an illusion.


    Su Changxing shook the black blood on the knife, and said: "It does have a lot of wisdom, and knows how to use screams in conjunction with zombies, and there should be zombies on the lower floor."


    Huang Biao shook his head and hesitated, "Shall we go down now?"


    Although isolated on one floor, he still felt the screams were unbearable, and there was continuous tinnitus in his ears.


    Su Changxing said in a very low voice: "We will lure the zombies up from above, and clean up the zombies first."


    He guessed that the monster''s melee ability should not be strong. It can launch a powerful mental attack and control the movement of zombies.


    Presumably, the action of controlling zombies is its means to make up for its weak melee ability. In layman''s terms, this is a monster of the spiritual department.


    Su Changxing took Huang Biao to the stairs, and found that the stairs were full of mummified corpses and bones, extending to the corner of the stairs, where police uniforms could be vaguely seen.


    He stopped at the stairs and said in a deep voice, "Many people have died here."


    Huang Biao looked at Su Changxing with some confusion: "Huh?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Humans don''t turn into zombies after they die. These people should have swarmed from bottom to top at that time, but they crowded at the stairs, and then died here for some reason."


    Huang Biao took a deep breath: "That is to say, this monster was born before the people in this world have completely turned into zombies."


    "It should be like this."


    Su Changxing pulled away another signal stick and threw it down. At the same time, he wondered if this monster would be enraged and rush up.


    With a fiery red light, the signal stick hit the wall and bounced to the floor below. The crimson light illuminated the corpses and bones in the corridor, bringing light to the long darkness.


    As expected, there was another scream. This scream seemed to contain anger. If you distinguish it carefully, you will feel that it is the scream of a little boy whose vocal cords have not yet fully developed.


    The sound of chaotic footsteps came from downstairs again.


    There are at least six zombies!


    "run!"


    Su Changxing let out a roar, ran back, and at the same time began to nock the arrow and draw the bow, stopped at ten meters away, and looked back to see that the zombie just emerged from the stairs.


    An arrow passed by Huang Biao''s ear, piercing through the head of the first zombie.


    Su Changxing ran back again. These zombies were different from the zombies outside, they were extremely fast, and he would be injured if he faced more than three at the same time.


    Running to the gate, Su Changxing stopped and turned around to shoot, killing a zombie.


    At this time, there were still five zombies in the aisle.


    Before the zombie ran in front of him, he shot another arrow, but this arrow was deflected under the influence of the scream, and hit the chest of a zombie behind, only making it pause for a moment.


    In fact, it is not a simple matter to shoot an arrow to kill a zombie. Although the bow and arrow have high penetrating power, the killing area is small. Only hitting the upper right side of the zombie''s brain can cause fatal damage to it.


    The two didn''t stop, but ran out all the way.


    The three armed men waiting outside were about to rush forward, only to find that the zombies had turned around and ran away.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    "Hey, they ran out again, and they didn''t die."


    Cai Jing said while holding a telescope.


    Lin Xiuyu stood next to him, looked down and said, "They probably didn''t go down, they just went up for an interview, and they were still quite cautious. They should have retreated now."


    Cai Jing said suddenly: "They went in again."


    "..." Lin Xiuyu.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Zombies that run away. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Su Changxing looked back at the zombie who ran back again. This gave him a feeling of playing online games. Monsters have a hatred value area, and the hatred value will disappear if they exceed this area.


    His thinking became active in an instant, and he seemed to have found a bug.


    Since the range of activities of these zombies is within the police station, it is completely possible to pull monsters like playing an online game and grind these zombies away bit by bit.


    Su Changxing looked at Huang Biao with an inexplicable smile and said, "I seem to have a better way."


    "what?"


    Feeling Su Changxing''s gaze, Huang Biao had a bad premonition.


    After the two rested for a few minutes, they entered the police station again. Su Changxing took out his bow and arrow and stood 20 meters away from the entrance of the corridor.


    Huang Biao took the signal baton and walked towards the entrance of the corridor, stood in front of the staircase, paused, and then cursed: "Monsters, you, Grandpa Huang, I am on the top, dare to come up?


    After a second or two of silence, footsteps and familiar screams came from downstairs again.


    Huang Biao turned around and ran away, shouting: "Brothers, get ready, they are coming up."


    Another wave of seven zombies rushed up. Su Changxing killed one zombie with an arrow, and immediately shot the other zombie with his bow.


    Because of the reduced running time, Su Changxing shot one more arrow this time, and all of them hit. Huang Biao even turned around and chased and hacked a zombie to death.


    This time, they solved 5 zombies.


    "Haha, exciting, brother."


    Huang Biao put one hand on Su Changxing''s shoulder and laughed loudly, with a look of relief.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "What I''m more concerned about is that you can really scold them."

 Chapter 50： casualty

    The four people guarding the door saw Su Changxing and the two entering the police station again, and started discussing in private.


    Yan Xu, who has long hair and looks a bit outrageous in his clothes, commented: "By the way, this person''s archery skills are really good, basically there is no deviation, he is definitely a master of archery, just like the one hundred paces piercing Yang taught by our Chinese teacher before." That person, oh, what''s his name?"


    Huang Tao, who was next to him with a student face, answered, "Chu from the Warring States period, Yang Youji. However, it seems that Huang Zhong from the Three Kingdoms is also fine."


    Yan Xu affirmed: "Yes, yes, it is him."


    Standing in the middle, Cheng Chong, wearing a denim jacket, said:


    "He is indeed powerful, but I feel that we are underestimated. The boss and him clean up the zombies inside, but we stand outside and watch the show."


    Huang Tao hesitated: "But Brother Huang asked us to guard outside."


    Cheng Chong said boldly: "Listen to me, when the zombies come to the door, we will rush over to help, and we should be able to clean up a wave of zombies directly. Although Boss Huang didn''t say anything, we still have to take the initiative, you guys Say yes or no."


    Yan Xu nodded and said, "Our boss used to say the same thing."


    Huang Biao was very confident this time, standing in front of the stairs again, and began to yell: "Zombies! I''m back, Grandpa Huang, come up if you have the guts."


    Once again the air was silent, without the expected sound of footsteps or headache-wrenching screams.


    Huang Biao saw that the firepower was not enough, and continued to curse.


    "I''ll show you your grandma''s legs. If you have the guts, come up today."


    "I''m fucking, if you don''t come up, I will come down."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Huang Biao fired at full power for a minute, and his mouth was dry, but the monster seemed to be asleep and did not respond.


    The bug was fixed?


    Just when Su Changxing thought that the monster realized that this would only give them points in vain, Huang Biao pulled the fuse and threw the signal stick down.


    A few seconds later, the screams echoed in the passage again.


    Well, it looks like it''s only half fixed, fixed, but not fully fixed.


    Su Changxing aimed at the entrance of the stairs, shot an arrow the moment the zombie appeared, and immediately ran back, and shot another arrow after a few steps.


    However, although the arrow had already hit the zombie''s forehead, the aim was off and it did not kill it.


    He observed the number of zombies, and there were still 7 zombies this time. Does this mean that that monster can only control 7 zombies at most?


    This time, after Su Changxing shot and killed 2 zombies, Huang Biao''s people outside the door suddenly rushed in, ready to directly annihilate these zombies with them.


    But at this moment, the scream sounded again unexpectedly.


    Under the shroud of screams, these people directly lost their combat power, and even a man with long hair lay on the ground on the spot.


    Su Changxing reckoned that the long-haired man''s spirit was lower than normal, and even in this position, he was crushed by the screams on the spot.


    The fighting power of these zombies was astonishing, and someone was injured immediately. Cheng Chong, who was wearing a denim jacket, was thrown down by a zombie.


    When Su Changxing chopped off the zombie''s head, a large piece of flesh was missing from Cheng Chong''s shoulder, and the bones could be seen exposed from the flesh, and bright red blood flowed everywhere.


    Huang Biao looked at the injured person on the ground and cursed, "Didn''t I tell you to stay outside?"


    There is no medicine here, and this level of injury has a high probability of death, and he died slowly in pain.


    The other two were also a little overwhelmed. They never thought that the screams would be so powerful, and these zombies would be so powerful.


    Cheng Chong, who was lying on the ground, kept screaming and struggling: "Brother Huang, I won''t die, you said you would take me out of this ghost place, you said so."


    Huang Biao also had a dark face. He thought everything was going well, but he didn''t expect such an accident. He took a deep breath and said, "Take them back first, and ask Dr. Zhao what to do."


    Huang Biao glanced back at Su Changxing, smiled apologetically, and said, "These young lads don''t know the heights of heaven and earth, and they deserve what they deserve when they die. Let''s continue."


    Su Changxing nodded, but didn''t answer, he just felt that he wasn''t old, he was also a young man.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Lin Xiuyu said with great certainty: "Someone of them was injured, and now they will definitely get out of trouble."


    Then, there was another scream that could be heard from far below.


    Cai Jing lowered her head and wiped the telescope with her sleeve: "They seem to have entered again."


    Lin Xiuyu touched his chin and fell into deep thought: "Are they trying to exhaust that monster to death?"


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Still the same as before, Huang Biao stood at the stairs and threw the signal stick, while Su Changxing stood behind and held it with a bow and arrow.


    There was a scream, and a group of zombies rushed up.


    After Su Changxing killed a zombie with a bow and arrow, he found that there were only six zombies this time, not seven.


    Does this mean that this is the last zombie below?


    After he killed the two zombies with the shadow bow, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com screamed again. The monster seemed to be getting more irritable and screaming more and more frequently.


    This time, Su Changxing retreated to the edge of the police station, and did not choose to retreat completely, but raised his steel knife to fight back.


    Su Changxing knocked down the nearest one with his body, and chopped off the head of the next zombie with a steel knife.


    At the same time, Huang Biao just happened to kill a zombie.


    After killing the last zombie, Su Changxing glanced at the stairs and said, "There are only six zombies in this batch. Maybe this is the last zombie in the police station, and we don''t have many signal sticks."


    "So let''s go down?" Huang Biao immediately understood what Su Changxing meant.


    "Well, let''s go down after a short rest."


    Su Changxing walked out of the gate, took out the water bottle from his backpack, and took a long gulp.


    Huang Biao came out after him, and said bluntly, "Su Changxing, give me a drink."


    Su Changxing took out another bottle of water from his backpack and threw it to Huang Biao. He noticed that his expression was sluggish, probably because he couldn''t hold on amidst the continuous screams.


    Huang Biao took the water, drank half of the bottle in one gulp, and soaked his dry lips. He seemed to be much more energetic, and shouted:


    "Cool, to be honest, because we lack water, I only drank a small sip of water all morning."


    Su Changxing was a little surprised. As the leader of a small group, Huang Biao shouldn''t be short of water. He thought for a while and said, "So that''s why you sneaked behind other people''s backs to drink my water?"


    Huang Biao laughed without embarrassment at all: "How can you say rubbish, can''t it be brother you invite me?"


    Su Changxing said decisively: "Well, this must be recorded on the account."

 Chapter 51： die? alive?

    Huang Biao swallowed the remaining bottle of water in one gulp, and said with an aggrieved face: "It''s really ruthless, aren''t we good comrades who fought side by side just now?"


    Su Changxing was quite sure that this person was an old rascal who was acting like a good boy when he got a bargain, put the water into his backpack and said:


    "Let''s go, you should still be able to withstand the screams of that monster."


    Huang Biao followed Su Changxing to the inside:


    "It''s okay, as long as it doesn''t ride on my face and scream. The first time, the monster stood four or five meters away from me and screamed. It felt like it almost died there."


    Su Changxing analyzed and said: "That is to say, its perception is not that strong, or it has discovered you a long time ago, but it didn''t do anything at first."


    Huang Biao was silent for a while and said, "I''m more inclined to think that it has discovered us a long time ago. Is it... observing us, or what? And...he looks like a little human boy."


    Human boy?


    Su Changxing suddenly thought of the energy network plan that led to the end of the world. The original purpose of the plan seems to be to make human society leap forward.


    It just failed in the end.


    Huang Biao always felt a little flustered, and reassured: "Are you really sure? I mean, can you guarantee that the bow and arrow can shoot it to death?"


    "Trust me, sure."


    Su Changxing stepped on the corpse on the stairs and walked down. The two of them walked lightly, but they could still hear a slight echo.


    There were also some slight whispers.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, I''ve been waiting."


    "a long time."


    "Come on, there are monsters, they want to kill me."


    "I''m sure you will come."


    "must."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Some intermittent, illogical words, like dream words.


    Although the sound was slight, it made one''s scalp tingle.


    It''s that monster!


    Su Changxing collected himself, his right eyelid was twitching wildly, he didn''t know what it was, human? what is this else.


    "Why, why, you are leaving me."


    "What did i do wrong."


    "Everyone is afraid of me, everyone is afraid of me."


    The sound of a heavy object hitting the wall echoed in the corridor.


    Huang Biao couldn''t help but bounced when he heard the voice, and said in a low voice, "I feel like a lunatic, a crazy human, or a normal zombie?"


    Su Changxing stared at the front, the hand holding the compound bow was sweating uncontrollably, and his heart beat faster.


    The sound came from the front.


    Turn the corner.


    Su Changxing saw a short figure sitting in the middle of the passageway with a few beams of light in the darkness ahead.


    Its body trembled slightly, and it was still talking to itself continuously, as if it hadn''t noticed the arrival of Su Changxing and the two of them at all.


    The voice became smaller and smaller, and stopped abruptly.


    Suddenly, its head turned at a strange angle. It was the pale face of a human child, with a painful and sad expression:


    "I just want to wait for my parents."


    "Why, someone always wants to stop me!"


    A strong sense of oppression hit his face, Su Changxing had already shot the arrow, his hand was empty.


    Huang Biao was stunned, and saw the arrow in Su Changxing''s hand suddenly disappear from his field of vision, without any trace, as if it had disappeared.


    The next moment, the little boy was about to open his mouth wide to scream, but suddenly fell backwards, and a black arrow appeared on his forehead.


    "Successful!"


    Huang Biao showed joy, he never expected it to go so smoothly, this monster was easily headshot by Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing''s face was serious, and he shouted: "Not yet, go!"


    His calf muscles stretched, he kicked back suddenly, and ran towards the little boy with the steel knife in his hand.


    He noticed that although the arrow hit the little boy just now, the arrow obviously didn''t penetrate the bone, and seemed to be blocked by some force.


    It was definitely not because of the hard bones of the little boy, the arrow obviously stopped suddenly in the air.


    It is a pity.


    It was only a little bit close to killing this monster directly!


    Su Changxing was extremely fast, and within a short time of breathing, he appeared in front of the little boy. Seeing that the arrow was still fixed on his forehead, his mouth was slightly opened, with a strange look on his face.


    A soul-piercing scream exploded in my ears, and at the same time, accompanied by a huge thrust, appeared around the little boy, pushing Su Changxing away.


    The steel knife dropped from his hand and fell silently to the pitch-black ground.


    Su Changxing flew backwards and hit the wall heavily. There was severe pain all over his body, and all the bones in his body seemed to be cracked.


    He hadn''t imagined that the little boy had such means at all, and when he was about to stand up, the screaming became an octave higher again, and tiny cracks appeared on the surrounding walls, new and old scars intertwined.


    The body that was just about to stand up slid down the wall and stared at the little boy''s dark pupils. When he knew it was over, his vision gradually blurred, his consciousness became dizzy, and his body was completely unable to move.


    This monster was far beyond his imagination, and the two were not on the same level at all.


    This is nothing more than moths to a flame.


    This monster didn''t even use half of its strength before, it was just playing with them.


    The screams in my ears became louder and louder, and something seemed to be burning in my body, and the strings in my brain were stretched to a certain limit and broke in vain.


    Su Changxing''s mind went dark and he closed his eyes.


    Are you going to die?


    Before closing his eyes, in the darkness, he saw a colorful world, with blue or black light paths all over the space~www.novelhall.com~ The little boy''s face was full of dark blue luster.


    Is struggling for so long still in vain?


    I don''t want to die.


    I want to live.


    alive!


    Su Changxing shouted, cried, and struggled in his heart, but he couldn''t make any move to escape, not even a sad expression.


    Human life is so fragile that it may die by accident at any time.


    At this moment, he had mixed feelings, countless thoughts circulated in his mind, and his thinking multiplied a hundred times and a thousand times.


    He thought of the scene when his mother sent him to school a long time ago, of sinking and crying alone in the room countless times, of someone always coming forward to help him when he was most desperate, and of the accidental adoption. little cat


    The phone vibrated.


    [Ignite the source quality, open the way]


    The lights flowed, and countless figures swayed around.


    Su Changxing felt that his body had become smaller, and he became a child named Ding Yehui, walking on the street with people coming and going.


    This is a stable, wealthy and arrogant society. Everyone has a more or less indifferent face, walking in a hurry, and there are many homeless people on the side of the road.


    He is well-dressed, and his parents are both 5v employees of Aegis, top scientific researchers.


    A woman, wrapped in a face scarf and wearing a mask, ran towards him and picked him up in her arms.


    The little boy looked at the woman suspiciously and said, "Mother, am I not going to school? Today is the Huaguang Art Festival. I heard that a famous pianist came to our school to perform."


    "No, we have more important things to do today."


    The woman ran forward with him in her arms, not far away was the branch of SHIELD in Anxing City.

 Chapter 52： black expectation

    The little boy noticed streaks of blood in the whites of his mother''s eyes, and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong with your eyes?"


    The woman''s skin was very fair. Hearing this, she was silent for a while, and said, "I didn''t sleep well last night."


    "Then you should sleep well and don''t be too tired from work."


    The little boy saw a large number of people holding signs in front of the company, and was a little puzzled: "What are they doing?"


    The woman didn''t speak, and trotted into the company through the back door with the little boy in her arms. At this time, there were a lot of security guards standing around the company. She led the little boy to the fifth floor through the safe passage.


    A man was smoking a cigarette and was standing by the window sill waiting for them. His expression seemed to be very anxious. When he saw the mother and son approaching, his face showed a hint of joy: "You are finally here. Come on, bring Huihui in."


    That man is his father.


    The man led the mother and son all the way inside. There was a thick alloy door in the innermost part, and the blue shield logo was printed on the door.


    The man stood in front of the alloy door, knocked hard, and shouted: "Old Chen, open the door, it''s me."


    "Ka Ka Ka ~"


    After a few seconds, the disc on the door began to rotate slowly.


    A man in a white chemical protective suit appeared in front of the door, glanced at the little boy, and said, "You only have one quota, are you sure you want to give it to him?"


    The husband and wife nodded affirmatively, and then the little boy was led in by a person in a white chemical protective suit.


    Although there was no electricity, the room inside was very bright, and there were test beds around, with corpses lying on them, and a large number of people in white chemical protective suits walked among them.


    There was a strong smell of blood in the air, and the white floor was covered with red marks, as if blood had dripped on it and hadn''t been wiped clean.


    It was very noisy in the large hall.


    "The image of the A303 sample has been seriously distorted, change to A304."


    "Adding strong radioactive elements can increase the success rate by half a percent."


    "O blood type seems to have more affinity."


    "How can those all failed products be used by others?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The little boy lowered his head, and was taken all the way to the innermost passage leading to the upstairs. He was taken over by a man in a blue chemical protective suit, walked from the white stairs to the upper floor, and stopped in the fourth room of the passage. Down.


    The light in the room was dim, and there was a glowing fluorescent pillar, surrounded by rows of cabinets with boxes of various sizes.


    The person in the blue chemical protective suit took out a silver-gray box from the cabinet, opened it, and inside was a syringe with blue fluorescence.


    The man in the chemical protective suit picked up the medicine, was silent for a while, and said in a hoarse voice: "It may hurt a little, bear with it."


    "Ok."


    "This is the medicine with the highest estimated success rate. It can only be used by children... although it has a success rate of less than five percent."


    The man in the chemical protective suit looked at the little boy and said, through the glass of the mask, there was a young woman''s face inside.


    The little boy thought about it and said, "Five percent...is very little."


    "Cherish it and live on."


    The little boy was a little stunned at this moment, not understanding what happened, but obediently watching the needle inserted into his tiny arm.


    "Zi~"


    The blue fluorescent liquid seeped into the needle tube.


    After that, he felt dizzy for a while, his consciousness was blurred, and he was carried out all the way. Then, there was a burst of noise around him, and it seemed that many people were shouting and cursing around.


    They hold signs, hold weapons, and get emotional...


    When he became conscious, he found that the man had disappeared.


    The woman was running on the street with him on her back, she could hear the woman''s rapid breathing, and noticed some blood on the woman''s body.


    "I''ll send you to your uncle later. Uncle is a policeman. He will protect you. You will wait there for your parents."


    The woman looked back at him, smiled softly, her eyes shone with light, and there seemed to be some unknown white horniness on her forehead.


    The little boy knew that his mother might be sick, so he obediently agreed: "Well, I will wait for you obediently there, for sure."


    The woman said with great certainty: "Definitely."


    The man in police uniform was a little surprised when he saw them coming, and when he was about to say something, he was interrupted forcefully by the woman:


    "Immediately register Xiaohui as an out-of-control person, the high-risk one, and let him stay alone in an isolation room."


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The man in the police uniform was a little hesitant, no matter what, he always dealt with business.


    The woman pulled down her mask and said very solemnly: "To tell you the truth, there is already a big problem in this world. Now I can only keep Xiaohui first."


    Men in police uniform startled by woman''s extensive peeling face, a symptom of runaway officers.


    He suddenly understood something, and said in a deep voice, "Okay, come with me."


    The two followed the man in police uniform to the third basement floor of the police station. The iron door in the corridor kept banging, as if someone was constantly banging on the door.


    The man in police uniform pointed to a door and said, "These people don''t seem to know how tired they are, they keep banging on the door."


    The little boy was very scared. He didn''t know what happened to these people. He was locked up here instead of going to the hospital when he was sick.


    Going all the way to the innermost room, the woman brought him in, grabbed his shoulders, stared at him, and repeated again: "You must wait for us here, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com My father and I will definitely Come back to pick you up... Mom loves you."


    "I love you too."


    Under the helpless eyes of the little boy, the iron door was closed heavily.


    The woman gave some instructions to the man in police uniform, and ran out quickly, as if there was something important to do.


    Crouching in the dimly lit room, the little boy felt dazed, and he didn''t feel that time was passing slowly. Various scenes of cartoon characters appeared in his mind, and the world in front of him began to become bizarre.


    The man in police uniform came to deliver meals 7 or 8 times, and he never came again, and he didn''t feel hungry.


    It''s just that the screams of the patients and the sound of banging on the iron door constantly came from all around, which made him feel very noisy and made him a little angry.


    But he has always been a good boy with a good temper, so he shouldn''t be angry.


    "Yes, you shouldn''t be angry."


    The boy kept saying this to himself.


    After an unknown amount of time, voices came from outside the door.


    "This place is full of zombies, but there is actually a child locked inside."


    "Then what to do, let him out?"


    "You are stupid, letting him out has another mouth, which is of no use."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    I don''t know how long it took, and there were voices outside the door again, and there seemed to be many people.


    "We are all starving to death, and the child is still alive."


    "Anyway, he''s going to die. We, we might as well eat him first. Maybe we can survive this way."


    "...I agree, some people have to be sacrificed."


    "Chi Chi, I agree too."


    "...Your suggestion, you can catch him out."

 Chapter 53： I like to kill in my dream

    Are they going to eat me?


    The little boy was not afraid of this at all, he just thought it was funny, tilted his head, and showed a weird smile on his face.


    "Squeaky~"


    The iron door was slowly pushed open.


    Terrifying screams echoed underground in the police station.


    A group of people hiding in the underground of the police station ran to the ground like crazy, and fell down one by one. Some ran out, and some stayed here forever.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    A sharper scream than before came from below.


    Lin Xiuyu felt a burst of heart palpitations, his face was shocked, and he took a breath: "This level of mental attack! That monster''s ability is much stronger than we expected before, I''m afraid it is already A-level."


    Then, he said to Cai Jing with a look of rejoicing: "Fortunately, there is self-heating rice in front, the two of us will definitely die if we go."


    Cai Jing frowned and said, "Can you see the situation below? The self-heating rice doesn''t seem to be dead yet."


    Lin Xiuyu rubbed the back of his head with his hands, and said: "The ones that have been marked should work, but it''s a little brain-intensive."


    His ability allows him to see the situation around the marked person within a certain range, but this ability consumes a lot of mental power, and he usually doesn''t use it.


    In the darkness, the boy was knocked into the air and hit the wall, and slowly closed his eyes amidst screams.


    "Dead? No, not yet."


    Lin Xiuyu noticed that the aura on Su Changxing''s body had not weakened, but had a tendency to become stronger, and it seemed that there were fluctuations of supernatural beings, looming, and finally disappearing quietly.


    "Ability? It seems not?"


    It was the first time he saw this situation, and suddenly there was a fluctuation of the ability, but it disappeared.


    Cai Jing was a little confused by Lin Xiuyu''s surprise, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Xiuyu frowned, very puzzled and said: "The situation with Ziremi Rice is very strange. He seems to be dead, but he is not dead. He seems to be a supernatural being, but he doesn''t seem to be."


    Cai Jing asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    Lin Xiuyu thought for a while and explained: "He is not an ordinary person, nor is he a supernatural being, but he is somewhat similar to us supernatural beings. If we collectively call them extraordinary, then he is already a member of the extraordinary."


    "understood."


    Cai Jing took out her mobile phone and sent a voice message: "Leader, we met a Extraordinary, but Lin Xiuyu judged that he is not a supernatural being. Also, the monster in the police station should be above A-level, and the Extraordinary is also there." Inside. Well, there is a high probability that the Extraordinary will die inside."


    Extraordinary?


    The middle-aged man wearing sunglasses couldn''t help but smile, guessing that this is another new term invented by Lin Xiuyu, but what does Extraordinary refer to?


    If it is different from abilities, then how did this person obtain this power, is it in this world or in this world?


    As far as he knows, the reality is not without other extraordinary powers, but they have all disappeared, but it is not that they did not exist.


    In the National Secret Museum, there is still a suspected flying sword. He also went to see it himself, and he couldn''t move the flying sword at all. Although it was only five feet long, it weighed a full three tons and was made of indestructible material.


    I also heard that there is an ancient wooden staff in Europe that can draw flames on the ground. It has no practical effect, but it is indeed amazing.


    The middle-aged man pondered for a while, and replied: In this case, you should observe and don''t provoke that monster. I don''t have the energy to deal with it now.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Amidst the continuous screaming, Su Changxing slowly stood up, but his eyes were still closed, and he was in a state of unconsciousness.


    The screams pouring in like mountains and seas didn''t seem to have any effect on him.


    Su Changxing paused for a moment, then rushed towards the little boy with his mouth wide open, and at the same time punched him away.


    The little boy''s scream rose an octave again, and a huge thrust spread from all around him.


    Under the action of the thrust, Su Changxing took two small steps back and then stopped, with blood overflowing from his facial features.


    The next moment, he rushed towards the little boy again like a normal person, and simply punched the little boy in the face, and the screaming stopped abruptly as if the flow stopped.


    "Boom~"


    The little boy was blown away by a punch, and hit the wall as hard as Su Changxing did before.


    Lin Xiuyu, who was sitting on the high platform, was stunned when he saw this scene. The monster comparable to an A-level ability user was knocked silent by that person''s punch.


    He stammered and said: "This, this is too perverted, he punched that monster on the head."


    In the darkness, without any pause, Su Changxing rushed to the little boy lying by the wall with his bare hands again, and punched it heavily in the abdomen. Bright red blood spurted out from the little boy''s mouth with foamy flesh.


    After being punched by Su Changxing, the little boy had a relieved expression on his face and said to himself over and over again: "I still love you, I still love you."


    Punch after punch, the little boy''s vitality was beyond imagination, and he didn''t completely die until he could no longer see his human form.


    Su Changxing continued to punch more than ten times before stopping, panting heavily, his eyes still closed.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    "This is too cruel. I punched that monster with a full fist."


    "Brother, the knife is right next to you. If you hit him on the head, he would have died a long time ago."


    "Oh, he''s already dead, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com You don''t have to flog the corpse anymore."


    Lin Xiuyu''s scalp was numb when he saw it, he was startled, and at the same time he complained crazily: "He is definitely a perverted murderer, I think he is more like a monster, he can''t be someone who came out of 024 prison. "


    Cai Jing sat on the side, looked at Lin Xiuyu, who was alone there, and asked weakly: "What happened?"


    Lin Xiuyu realized that he seemed to have lost his composure, took a deep breath and said, "The self-heating rice killed that monster with extremely cruel methods."


    "what?"


    Cai Jing was a little surprised, she had never seen any **** scenes in their line of work, and there were actually methods that Lin Xiuyu felt were cruel.


    "He smashed the monster to pieces with one punch, and he was not affected by the monster''s mental attack at all." Lin Xiuyu showed a pensive expression, and said, "From this point of view, I have no chance of winning when I meet him."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Su Changxing felt very tired, as if he had just run hundreds of kilometers, as if 800 times in one night.


    The next moment, he opened his eyes suddenly, woke up, and found himself standing, wondering: "I didn''t die... Where is that little boy?"


    The smell of blood from the tip of his nose was very strong. Su Changxing looked down and found a broken corpse, which belonged to the little boy. He also looked at his worn out hands and clothes that were spattered with fresh blood. .


    "He is dead, killed by me."


    Su Changxing looked at the corpse on the ground with an indescribable smell. He already knew about the little boy.


    The little boy should still be a human being, but there seems to be a big mental problem. He is the remaining human being in this world, maybe even the only remaining human being.

 Chapter 54： dreamer

    Su Changxing was still at a loss, not knowing what had happened, as soon as he closed and opened his eyes, the little boy died in front of him.


    "The middle process seems to be interrupted. Is it because I forgot, or because... I have no memory at all."


    He turned his head and looked to the other side of the aisle. Huang Biao was lying near the stairs, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.


    "It seems that Huang Biao didn''t know what happened. When the little boy screamed, he also passed out at the same time."


    Su Changxing leaned against the wall and thought for a long time before making a judgment that my body killed the monster by itself.


    "If I tell it, no one will believe it. It''s not me who killed this monster, but my body. So I killed this monster, but in fact, I didn''t kill this monster."


    Su Changxing lowered his head and analyzed himself, this feeling is very strange, as if someone controlled his body behind his back and did other things, just like sleepwalking.


    When he came back to his senses, he realized that his body seemed to be stronger than before, which was incredible.


    Because before, his body was already at the limit of the human body, and the store''s attribute enhancement had little effect on him.


    "It seems to have a certain degree of night vision?"


    He suddenly noticed that the world in front of him was clearer and brighter than before, and there were circles of bright lines in the space.


    "Is this a new ability, or what?"


    Su Changxing knew that his body had undergone tremendous changes for some reason, so he turned on his phone to check the properties.


    [Ignite the source quality, open the way]


    Source quality?


    what is this?


    He sees a strange message and realizes that this might be why he killed the monster unconsciously.


    Open the properties panel.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 4.9+0.5 (much higher than the average human)


    Speed: 5.6+0.5 (extraordinary)


    Physique: 3.7+0.5 (much stronger than ordinary humans)


    Perception: 1+0.5 (beast level perception)


    Spirit: 5+1 (extraordinary)


    Position: Ninth-rank dreamer (upper rank) with a fit rate of 80%


    Evaluation: You seem to have gotten rid of your identity as an ant, and you have opened up an extraordinary path with your incomplete extraordinary power. This is not a simple matter. This position seems to belong to the kind of fancy but not useful, but because it is formed by you, the fit is very high, and you can move to a higher place faster.


    [Dreamer: No positioning system, mysterious path.


    1. Your body is slightly enhanced, your physical limit is greatly improved, you have a strong resistance to mental attacks, and you have a slight night vision ability.


    2. When you are in a deep sleep state, the five dimensions of your body will be greatly improved, and your recovery ability will be greatly improved. You will basically not be affected by mental attacks, and your memory will be invaded.


    3. When you are asleep, your perception is greatly improved, and you will unconsciously attack nearby objects with killing intentions.


    4. It will be harder for you to break out of sleep, and the lower the fit, the harder it will be to wake up.


    5. Lack of sleep will greatly affect you. The higher the fit, the less sleep you need.


    Note: When the fit is low, random killings in dreams will occur. Cao Cao is a dreamer with a low degree of fit - I like killing people in my dreams]


    Cao Cao?


    Dreamer?


    "I''m already an Extraordinary. In other words, Cao Cao used to be an Extraordinary, and he was at the same level as him, but his compatibility is very low, so there is the theory of killing people in a dream."


    "Ding Yehui should also be a Extraordinary, even the eighth rank, but he is an extreme spiritual type, which happens to be perfectly restrained by me, so my body can kill him, which is still reasonable."


    Su Changxing showed a strange expression. It sounded like he was very fierce, and he could kill the little boy unconsciously.


    But in fact, he might not be able to fight well if he is really awake.


    I don''t know if the little boy was unlucky or he was lucky. Under such conditions, he was able to fight back. The key is that he didn''t seem to do anything.


    Su Changxing sorted out his thoughts from a large amount of information. The so-called path position should be an upgraded version of the ability. He had the ability to restore blood while sleeping before, and the position happened to be the position that becomes stronger when sleeping.


    "That injection of physique strengthening potion from future technology, no matter how you think about it, should be a so-called extraordinary potion. After drinking it, you will have a supernatural power, and the supernatural power should be the incomplete extraordinary power mentioned in the evaluation."


    "So the end of science is theology, or they themselves are the same way, and everything ends up on the same line."


    Su Changxing also thought that there may be other key points in opening the extraordinary path, such as his body reaching the limit of human beings, possessing complete five-dimensional attributes, and the extremely oppressive environment...


    "However, the defect of the dreamer is also obvious. Although the body is strengthened during sleep, it is the most dangerous time."


    "It''s very possible that when I fall asleep, my body will kill itself. It''s really weird when I think about it. When I sleep, my body and I are two different things."


    "But fortunately, my degree of fit is high. It seems that the higher the degree of fit, the weaker the negative effects."


    Su Changxing clicked on the task bar and found that the task had been completed~www.novelhall.com~Killed humans (distorted extraordinary people) and got 500 points]


    [Complete the task, get the item, double-faced person]


    [Double-faced man (lower C crown): After wearing it, you are still you, but there are two you.


    Note: holding this item can create a new ID in the forum. ¡¿


    ¡¾Whether to withdraw the reward¡¿


    yes.


    A white light flashed, and a brass chain appeared in Su Changxing''s hand, hanging on it was a portrait of a man with one head and two faces, with one eye open and the other closed.


    Su Changxing put the copper chain around his neck, and suddenly felt an inexplicable strange feeling, as if there was a sleeping self in his body.


    "Crown? A, B, C, D? So what''s the use of it, a dead scarecrow in witchcraft?"


    Su Changxing frowned, the introduction was unclear, the only clear function was that he could create a new ID by wearing this.


    Opening the forum, Su Changxing found three new forum announcements.


    [Fenghua Zhengmao completed 800 zombie kills and won the title of "Field Hunter"]


    "This is livestock. I killed 800 zombies in three days. You can''t kill pigs so fast."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining when he saw this prompt, and he also knew that Fenghuazhengmao is definitely a powerful supernatural being, or even an extraordinary person?


    He felt that the boundaries between supernatural beings and extraordinary people seemed blurred.


    [Miss Nun completes the first kill of the Screamer, earning the title "Hunter''s Prey"]


    "It''s amazing that someone actually killed a monster like the Screamer."


    Su Changxing exclaimed, then froze for a moment, seeing that the third announcement was actually about him, and it was a world announcement.

 Chapter 55： Extraordinary times

    [World Announcement: Lucky Kid (074 Forum) opened an extraordinary path by himself, and won the title of "Pioneer Saint".


    Note: One must have two, the more extraordinary, the more people will become extraordinary. When 10,000 people of all mankind open the way, the world will enter an extraordinary era. ¡¿


    This is a world announcement, meaning an announcement that will be posted on all forums.


    The replies under the announcement exceeded more than 100,000 and nearly a million in minutes. Everyone was stunned by this announcement. Compared with 800 kills and the first kill of the Screamer, there is nothing surprising.


    Reply 1: What? When we were still playing real doomsday survival, some people started playing occult science. Damn, do you want to build another rocket to go to the sky, and see the difference between the universe of this world and our world.


    Reply 2: Doesn''t this mean that we all have the opportunity to become Extraordinary? Flying into the sky, escaping from the ground, and immortality seem to be nothing. I suddenly understood that this doomsday game is not a disaster at all, but an opportunity, an opportunity!


    Reply 3: Although I am so hungry that I have no strength, I agree with you. If you think about it this way, is that how the legendary cultivators and gods come from?


    Reply 4: Damn, I always thought that the lucky guy was just a black businessman, but I didn''t expect it to be so awesome, so awesome.


    Reply 5: The title of "Pioneering Saint" is quite compelling, but it makes sense when you think about it carefully. According to the meaning of the announcement, the more Extraordinary people, the easier it is for the people behind to open the path, so the first person to open the path is the most difficult.


    Reply 6: I used to believe in science, but now someone tells me that we are about to enter an extraordinary age from the information age that took thousands of years to develop. Science seems to have abandoned me.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Lin Xiuyu looked at the announcement on his mobile phone, and stammered to Cai Jing, "He, he seems to be that lucky kid. My previous judgment was absolutely correct."


    He immediately picked up the mobile phone, sent a voice, and said loudly: "Boss, boss, a major discovery, that person should be the lucky kid, he is the one who opened the extraordinary path. We just watched him bloodily kill the A-level monster."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    The middle-aged man wearing sunglasses sat on the side of the road, looked at the announcement on his mobile phone, sighed, and said lazily:


    "I managed to kill a title, and the limelight was immediately robbed. But, what is the extraordinary path, the first person to open the extraordinary path? This lucky kid is really not easy."


    He soon received a voice from Lin Xiuyu on his mobile phone, with a look of surprise on his face, he didn''t expect such a coincidence, they met the lucky kid.


    This is a bit interesting, it seems that this person does not belong to any organization yet.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Su Changxing was also very surprised, he did not expect that he was the first person to open the Extraordinary Path.


    But Cao Cao is also an Extraordinary, which shows that there were Extraordinary people in a certain period of time before, but they all disappeared later.


    "Could it be because of the complete disappearance of the Extraordinary that human technology began to develop by leaps and bounds?"


    Su Changxing guessed, and then checked the title given in the announcement, "Pioneering Saint".


    [Pioneer Saint: You may not be worthy of this title, but this is the world''s recognition of you. Perhaps because of this, the fate of everyone will change.


    Obtain the talent "Shop Carrier"]


    [Store Delivery Man: You can sense nearby stores. ¡¿


    "Shop delivery person? Can this be considered a talent?" Su Changxing complained, "It feels more like a convenience."


    The title itself is just a symbol of honor, and its biggest use is to change his top post from blue to red, and another blue top post is below him.


    "This time the limelight is a bit bigger."


    Su Changxing pondered, reckoning that the ID of the lucky kid has become a target of public criticism, it is best not to reveal it if it can not be revealed.


    Once people find out, I''m afraid troubles will follow one after another. He still understands the reason why people are popular, and it also involves things on the Extraordinary level.


    But there seems to be an insider here, Su Changxing glanced at Huang Biao lying on the ground, feeling a little helpless. It''s impossible to kill people to silence them, he is not a mad murderer.


    Then, he registered a new ID: Please call me a good person, this will be his public ID from now on.


    Su Changxing walked over and squatted down to check Huang Biao''s state, and found that his state was fairly stable, as if he had fallen asleep.


    "Hiss~ It hurts, it hurts." Huang Biao reacted immediately, covering his head and looking at Su Changxing: "Brother, I''m actually still alive. That monster is really perverted, it almost killed me with a loud roar."


    Seeing Huang Biao''s appearance, Su Changxing didn''t seem to have any serious problems, and asked, "Can you still stand up?"


    "Should be able to."


    Huang Biao sat up from the ground and was surprised when he saw Su Changxing covered in blood, "Su Changxing, you actually killed that monster, it''s amazing."


    "Good luck." Su Changxing handed over a bottle of water: "Drink some water. I didn''t expect this monster to be so strong. The two of us almost ended up here."


    Huang Biao took a sip of the water, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com staggered to his feet, and said with a happy face: "Fortunately, there is a brother, I am a soy saucer, I haven''t rushed over yet Just fell to the ground."


    "You''re not bad, you''re just like a normal person."


    Su Changxing reckoned that Huang Biao might also be a person with a supernatural power, perhaps a passive supernatural power that increases physical strength and resilience.


    Huang Biao took out his mobile phone and looked at it, and said, "I didn''t expect you to kill this monster, and I also have 300 bonus points. Is this an assist? It really looks like I''m playing a game."


    Su Changxing saw that Huang Biao had no serious problems, and said, "Let''s go to the gun cabinet to see if there are any usable guns."


    Even though he said that, Su Changxing didn''t have too much expectation for this. In the boy''s memory, he didn''t see guns.


    Either all the firearms in the police station have been taken away, or for some reason, these firearms cannot be used.


    The two walked along the dark passage to the end. The gun room was at this location, the door was open, and a pistol was left on the ground at the door.


    Su Changxing picked up the pistol on the ground and noticed some rust on the barrel: "I don''t know if it can be used."


    "Let me take a look." Huang Biao took the pistol from Su Changxing, inspected it and said, "This is a Locke 17, semi-automatic. It should still work, and there are bullets in it. Let me try."


    Huang Biao pulled the bolt and pulled the trigger on the other side of the aisle.


    There was a click of the pistol, but no bullets flew out, and there was no sound of gunfire.


    "A bullet stuck in it? It shouldn''t be."


    Huang Biao was a little puzzled, not knowing what went wrong.


    Su Changxing walked straight inside: "I''ll see if other guns can be used."

 Chapter 56： acquaintance

    Walking in, there are two rows of gun cabinets on both sides of the small room. There are more than a dozen guns on the gun cabinets, including pistols, rifles, and shotguns.


    Su Changxing picked up another Locke 17 from the gun cabinet, and found that there were no bullets in it, so he found 9mm bullets and loaded them one by one.


    Although he had never touched a gun before, but because of his master archery, he still had a certain grasp of firearms and knew how to load and fire a gun.


    Pull the trigger.


    "Ka~"


    The bullet got stuck inside again.


    Su Changxing said to Huang Biao who was standing at the door: "This gun can''t be used either. I think it''s a bullet problem."


    Huang Biao looked inside in surprise, and said, "There''s no light in there, can you see it?"


    Su Changxing frowned, because of his night vision ability, he hadn''t noticed this before, and said seriously, "Well, I''ve had good eyesight since I was a child."


    Huang Biao asked suspiciously, "Can this be done with good eyesight?"


    He didn''t even know the exact location of Su Changxing in the room, and he saw a black hole at a glance.


    "Yes." Su Changxing affirmed, and then handed him the pistol: "See if it''s the bullet."


    Su Changxing tried other guns and found that none of them could be used, so he said in a deep voice:


    "It''s supposed to be the bullet. It seems to be the gunpowder. The gunpowder is completely useless and won''t burn, as if its chemistry has changed."


    Huang Biao thought for a while, and said: "The bullets should still be usable even if they expire. This is too strange. But, it''s okay, everyone doesn''t have guns."


    When leaving, Huang Biao carried a rifle on his back, put two pistols in his pocket, and said with a smile:


    "Although these guns can''t be used, they are not completely useless. Holding this kind of thing in your hand is a deterrent. No one will resist if you grab something with a rifle on your back."


    Su Changxing looked at Huang Biao with a smile: "That makes sense, the old bandit is gone, I''ll take the pistol too."


    Afterwards, he also picked out a relatively well-preserved Locke 17 and put it in his backpack.


    The two came to the gate of the police station again. Huang Biao took out his mobile phone and was about to send someone to carry the supplies of the police station, but he suddenly froze, looked at Su Changxing in surprise and said:


    "Su Changxing, you are an Extraordinary now, have you opened the Extraordinary Path?"


    Su Changxing asked with a puzzled expression, "What Extraordinary? What are you talking about?"


    Huang Biao pointed to the phone and said:


    "It said in the announcement, aren''t you a lucky kid? Fuck, brother, you are really awesome, no wonder you can kill that monster."


    Su Changxing sighed, and said helplessly, "Didn''t I say so? I''m not a lucky kid."


    Huang Biao thought that Su Changxing might not want to expose himself, so he patted his chest and said, "Brother, I won''t tell anyone else, I will keep this secret for you."


    Su Changxing''s expression became more and more helpless, as if he was really a misunderstood person, and said, "Well, what is your forum ID name, I will add you as a friend."


    Huang Biao was stunned for a moment, feeling that Su Changxing''s posture didn''t seem fake: "Go ahead, ruthless little beast."


    He looked at his phone and found that there was really a person named Please call me a good person who added him.


    "You''re really not a lucky kid."


    Huang Biao''s face was full of surprise. He had already decided in his heart that Su Changxing was the lucky kid. This was not only judged by various details, but also a kind of intuition.


    A shrewd look flashed in his eyes, he pondered for a while, and then slowly said: "Well, you are really not... go, go to my place and have a look."


    "Ok."


    Su Changxing nodded without refusing, just in time to observe the situation of this small group.


    Huang Biao led Su Changxing forward along the street. The nearby zombies had been cleaned up, and the number was not too large. They could be easily passed by avoiding them during the day.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Huang Biao pointed to a medium-sized apartment not far away and said:


    "That''s right there. We''re located on the fourth and fifth floors. Although it''s a bit troublesome, we can avoid being frequently harassed by zombies at night."


    Su Changxing looked around and said, "This location is not bad. It''s well-connected and easy to search for supplies. The field of vision is also good, but isn''t it too obvious?"


    He noticed a figure shaking upstairs from a long distance away.


    Huang Biao is very confident: "We are sending people now, this is also to attract other people, and there should be no other groups around here."


    He led Su Changxing up the corridor: "There are not many people in the station, most of them are searching for supplies outside."


    The corridor has been cleaned, although it is not clean, but there is no rubbish, follow Huang Biao to the fourth floor, and there is a young man holding an iron bar sitting at the door.


    He glanced at Su Changxing''s blood-covered appearance, his body trembled, and was obviously taken aback, then he looked at Huang Biao and asked, "Boss Huang, who is he?"


    Huang Biao glanced at Su Changxing''s appearance, smiled and said, "He is my guest, Su Changxing."


    Su Changxing looked at him expressionlessly, the blood on his face congealed into small lumps of dry grains, and murderous intent overflowed unconsciously between his brows and eyes.


    The young man''s expression was stiff, UU reading www.uukanshu.com didn''t know where the boss found such a murderous person, and said with a sneer: "Brother Su, hello."


    Su Changxing nodded slightly, and said lightly, "Hello."


    He is convinced that it is necessary to maintain a fierce image in front of others, which can save a lot of trouble.


    After entering the fourth floor, Huang Biao went to check on the injuries of the two wounded, while Su Changxing rested on a chair in the hall.


    After a while, he actually saw an "acquaintance" walking towards him, Zhu Wenwu, the one who posted that he was a murderer.


    Zhu Wenwu felt that today was a lucky day. Not only did he not encounter a murderer, but he also found a group that was willing to take him and his sister in.


    Everything seems to be going in a good direction.


    Until, when he heard that there was a newcomer coming, he was going to say hello and get acquainted with each other. After all, if you are not familiar with the place of life, it is always right to have a good relationship with other people.


    Zhu Wenwu saw the man sitting on the chair, walked over, and stared at the blood-stained man holding a steel knife in front of him, and was stunned.


    He recognized it at a glance, isn''t this the killer?


    Su Changxing looked at Zhu Wenwu, thinking that it is always good to see familiar people, he couldn''t help showing a kind smile on his face, and said hello, "What a coincidence, I didn''t expect to meet everyone here."


    Zhu Wenwu was about to cry, he was obviously moving in the opposite direction, why did he still meet this murderer?


    He smiled stiffly and said, "Brother, long time no see."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It seems like we just met yesterday."


    "That''s right." Zhu Wenwu thought that his sister was still here and couldn''t run away, so he asked bravely, "I don''t know, what is the big brother doing here?"

 Chapter 57： good moral character

    Su Changxing leaned on the chair, looked him straight, and said, "Passing by here, come and have a look. By the way, your sister is okay, it''s not easy to bring up a child in this world."


    Why did he mention my sister?


    He seems like a **** killer.


    Zhu Wenwu was eager to gain wisdom, and said affirmatively: "Actually, big brother, I don''t have any younger sister at all. I was talking nonsense before."


    Su Changxing frowned, feeling that Zhu Wenwu was lying, and he didn''t bother to expose it, so he believed it and said:


    "Is that so? I thought you really had a sister."


    At this time, a childish voice came from behind Wu Wenwu.


    "Brother, Aunt Chen told you to come over."


    Following this cry, Zhu Wenwu froze.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help showing a smile on his face, glanced at the girl behind Zhu Wenwu, and asked, "So who is she?"


    The girl is twelve or thirteen years old, with half-length hair and a dirty face, but her skin is very white, like porcelain, her eyes are big and bright, giving people the feeling of breaking through the wall of dimension.


    She glanced at Zhu Wenwu who was stunned in place, and repeated angrily: "Don''t be in a daze, Aunt Chen asked you to assign tasks."


    The girl glanced at Su Changxing, curiosity flashed in her eyes, she walked over generously, stretched out a hand, and said, "Hi, my name is Zhu Xinxue, my brother is a little... How should I put it, a little stupid, don''t worry about it." he."


    You are stupid, your whole family is stupid... Zhu Wenwu is a little crazy, my silly sister, that is a perverted murderer, aren''t you throwing yourself into a trap, meat buns beating dogs?


    He is ready to fight Su Changxing desperately, to fulfill his responsibility as an elder brother, the wind is bleak, the water is cold, and the strong man will never return...


    Su Changxing took off his gloves and shook hands with her, nodded in agreement, and said, "Su Changxing, it''s a little bit, the biggest problem is that I''m a little timid."


    Zhu Xinxue sighed, showing a mature look: "Isn''t it? I''m already twenty and don''t have a girlfriend yet, so I need to worry about it."


    Zhu Wenwu was paralyzed and fell into a state of confusion. Could this also involve the issue of his girlfriend? And why do they look like they are fighting against each other.


    Zhu Xinxue asked: "Are you a newcomer here too? My brother and I just came here this morning, and the people here are not bad."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It shouldn''t be counted, just come and sit for a while..."


    Zhu Wenwu interjected: "Brother, let''s leave first if we have something to do, and we can talk next time we have a chance."


    After speaking, he grabbed Zhu Xinxue''s arm and walked back.


    "She told you to go, she didn''t call me, don''t you have to pull me, don''t you see that I''m talking to someone else?"


    Zhu Xinxue tugged at her arm, but she was not as strong as Zhu Wenwu, so she was forcibly pulled back.


    She looked at Su Changxing, pointed to her head, and gestured to Zhu Wenwu who was behind her with a helpless expression.


    Su Changxing looked at the backs of the two of them, and murmured: "These two siblings have very different personalities, were they born by the same mother?"


    He feels that staying in such a place where people gather makes his spirit much more relieved. In any case, people are still social animals after all, unless they have surpassed the concept of people.


    Su Changxing thought of the little boy in the police station, and also recalled the philosophical definition of human beings. Human beings are the sum of all social relations.


    But when the whole society has been destroyed, and only a single person is left behind, can he still be regarded as a human being in philosophy?


    From a scientific point of view, can such an extraordinary and mysterious existence be considered a human being?


    In this case, it is necessary to discuss the relationship between existence and consciousness...


    Cough, that''s a long way off.


    If it was just an ordinary doomsday, Su Changxing would be willing to stay in such a small group that looked pretty good and live forever.


    The problem now is that this is not an ordinary doomsday. According to the information he has now, most people will turn into zombies in less than thirty days.


    Moreover, Su Changxing suspected that the energy radiated by the energy station might be some kind of Extraordinary factor, and the little boy''s becoming an Extraordinary also proved this point.


    Perhaps under such a high concentration of Extraordinary factors, ordinary people are forced to absorb such Extraordinary factors, but they cannot digest them and become zombies.


    "So I won''t turn into a zombie, but there may still be problems..."


    Su Changxing made some inferences based on the known information.


    He took off his worn coat and hung it on the chair, took out a bottle of water and a clean handkerchief exchanged from the store from his backpack, poured some water on the handkerchief, and wiped the blood on his face and neck.


    "Why are you so wasteful, you actually wipe your face with water?"


    A scold sounded from behind Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing glanced sideways and saw a middle-aged man in a gray white shirt with a puffy body, black lips, and rough skin frowning, standing behind him with a stern expression.


    Su Changxing didn''t look back, and continued to wipe his neck and chest with the handkerchief. The handkerchief was stained with red blood, and asked, "What do you use instead of water, saliva?"


    The middle-aged man walked up to Su Changxing, was stunned when he saw the blood-red handkerchief, and continued, "Of course it''s dry rubbing. How could you wash your face with water?"


    Su Changxing said seriously: "That''s really uncomfortable, I express my sympathy~www.novelhall.com~ Then, he took out a new handkerchief, poured water on it, wiped his hair as if nothing had happened, and said, "You don''t have to stare at me , which would be strange. "


    Seeing Su Changxing ignore his words, the man blushed and said angrily, "Don''t you understand what I said?"


    Su Changxing put down the handkerchief and said with a smile, "It may be a bit wasteful, but what does it have to do with you?"


    The middle-aged man softened his tone slightly, glanced at Su Changxing''s backpack, and said:


    "You may not know it as a newcomer, but everyone who joins this team must hand in their materials for unified distribution."


    Su Changxing put on his coat, looked at the middle-aged man, nodded and said, "According to my observation, you may have some kidney deficiency, and I''m not your newcomer. So, what I do may not have much to do with you."


    The middle-aged man still spoke eloquently: "Young man, do you know that this water can save one more person alive."


    Su Changxing raised the steel knife abruptly, and said coldly, "If you want the water, you can **** it from me, as long as you have the ability."


    As long as this person has any intention of doing something, Su Changxing will immediately chop off his head with a knife.


    From Su Changxing''s point of view, robbing other people''s supplies and killing people mean the same thing, and if the other party really does this, he will never hold back.


    "Old Qin, what are you doing, this is my guest."


    Huang Biao hurriedly ran over from a distance and pulled Qin Jueming back. Seeing this scene made him tremble with fear, for fear that Su Changxing would kill Qin Jueming with a single blow.


    Qin Jueming glanced at the knife in the young man''s hand, cold sweat poured out from his forehead, he was frightened, and forced a smile: "I think, you may have misunderstood me, what I mean is that saving water is a good character."

 Chapter 58： mystery makes me strong

    Qin Mingjue saw Su Changxing washing his face with water just now, and suddenly became angry, but he didn''t expect this young man to be so hostile, so he calmed down and was afraid for a while.


    Su Changxing looked at Qin Jueming with the steel knife on his shoulder, and said with a smile, "So you think washing your face with water is a manifestation of immorality."


    Qin Jueming took a deep breath and said, "That''s not true, you can use your water however you want... I lost my temper just now."


    Afterwards, he glanced sideways at Huang Biao and said, "There are a lot of newcomers here today, I''ll go and have a look."


    Huang Biao nodded and said, "Well, let''s clean up the sixth floor today."


    After Qin Jueming left, Huang Biao smiled and said to Su Changxing: "Don''t look at him like this, but I can assure you that Lao Qin is definitely a good person."


    "Maybe." Su Changxing shrugged and said, "Find me a room, I''ll sleep, and I''ll leave after I sleep."


    He doesn''t care what kind of person Qin Jueming is, as long as his interests are not violated.


    Huang Biao glanced at the sky outside, it was still early, before evening, guessing that Su Changxing should go out to collect the mysterious store at night, and said:


    "Come with me, I''ll arrange a cleaner room for you, absolutely no one will disturb you."


    Su Chang was behind Huang Biao, thought for a while and said, "It''s better not to be disturbed by someone, um, it might be dangerous to disturb my sleep?"


    Huang Biao didn''t pay much attention to it, thinking that Su Changxing would be very angry if someone disturbed his sleep, and said, "Actually, when I sleep, the bed is also very airy."


    I''m not a question of whether the bed is heavy or not, but the kind that will kill people... Su Changxing knew that Huang Biao didn''t understand what he meant, but he didn''t explain too much.


    Following Huang Biao all the way to the inside along the aisle, Su Changxing saw a pale man walking towards them, and keenly noticed that there were circles of bright white lines on the man''s body.


    This is something that no one else has.


    What it is?


    The man''s clothes were torn, with blood stains on them, he grinned and said, "How are you guys?"


    Huang Biao nodded and said, "Newcomers, have you registered with Qin Jueming?"


    "Registered."


    The man took a deep look at Su Changxing, with an inexplicable taste, and then walked away at a faster pace.


    Su Changxing glanced back at his back, and said to Huang Biao, "This man is a bit strange."


    "strangeness?"


    Huang Biao asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Intuitively, I feel that he is very strange, you can pay attention."


    Huang Biao took Su Changxing to an empty but fairly clean room, and said, "This is it, do you need some clothes to cushion it?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "No, I have a sleeping bag."


    Huang Biao watched Su Changxing take out the sleeping bag from his backpack, and couldn''t help complaining, "Then your equipment is really complete."


    Su Changxing glanced back at Huang Biao, and said cautiously, "Actually, there is still a pillow missing. You can go, I''m going to sleep."


    "Okay, you sleep, I won''t disturb you."


    Huang Biao nodded, feeling a little strange that Su Changxing seemed to regard sleeping as a very important ritual.


    Su Changxing spread out his sleeping bag, sat cross-legged on it, took out his mobile phone and opened the discount store, just now he saw that there was an extra column in the discount store.


    Click on the new field, and find a solid black box above it, which says "Dreamer".


    ¡¾Dreamer: 57/500¡¿


    Below that is something like a log column.


    [Invasion of other people''s dreams, mystery +50]


    [You kill others in your sleep, Mystery +10]


    [You are too tired and feel sleepy, mystery - 1]


    [You are too tired and feel sleepy, mystery - 1]


    [You are too tired and feel sleepy, mystery - 1]


    Mystery?


    This is something that does not exist in character attributes.


    Su Changxing analyzed it, and guessed that the so-called mystery should be the way to advance the position. After the mystery is full, you can advance to the next position.


    But this is hidden information for others.


    There is also an option in the upper left corner, Parse Jobs.


    Su Changxing tried to click.


    [Whether to spend 2000 points to analyze the position]


    "It''s really not cheap, but what''s the use of it?"


    Su Changxing took a look. He still has 10548 points, and 2000 points is completely within the range he can squander.


    yes.


    ¡¾Analyzing¡¿


    [Analysis: Mystery makes me strong.


    The dreamer belongs to the mysterious path, and mystery is the way to advance in the position, and the mystery can be advanced when certain conditions are met.


    1. Maintaining a good sleep is beneficial to improve the mystery.


    2. Performing sleep rituals can increase the mystery.


    3. Use the position ability to increase the mystery.


    Note: The higher the fit, the easier it is to increase the mystery. ¡¿


    "That''s it? I changed a paragraph of text with two thousand points?"


    Su Changxing complained, but after reading this passage in depth, he found it was very valuable, at least he had a clear idea of ??how to increase the degree of mystery.


    After reading this analysis, he found that the previous option still exists, but the text has changed to an in-depth analysis of the position.


    [Whether to spend 3000 points to analyze the position in depth]


    "Why does this routine have the same taste as Tencent Video..."


    Su Changxing felt that the previous analysis was enough~www.novelhall.com~ decided not to unlock this analysis, after all, 3,000 points is not a small amount, and the points will be used tonight, so keep some more in case of emergency.


    Sleep ritual?


    Su Changxing pondered for a long time, sat on the sleeping bag, put his hands together, and said to himself: "I''m going to sleep, please bless me with a good night''s sleep."


    After speaking, he got into the sleeping bag and fell asleep.


    "Drip, drip, drip~"


    Su Changxing woke up slowly, it was completely dark outside, and the pale moonlight was shining from the window sill.


    "Seven or eight hours, have you slept for so long?"


    He set the alarm clock for 11 o''clock before going to bed, but it was just as a precaution, he didn''t expect to sleep until the alarm clock''s time abruptly.


    However, Su Changxing felt that his whole body was exceptionally comfortable. The previous physical pain and exhaustion had completely disappeared, and he didn''t have a strong sense of hunger either.


    "This has become very unscientific. The blood has recovered, but the energy of the body has not been consumed."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, then took out his mobile phone to check the job log.


    [I prayed before going to bed, but failed, -4 mystery]


    [I completed a fairly good sleep, +10 mystery]


    [The sleeping environment does not meet the requirements, -2 mystery]


    [Keep a good spirit, +1 mystery]


    Prayer failed?


    "It means that I can still succeed, and what the **** does it mean that I deducted 4 points of mystery? The failure of praying for gods is very low, so the mystery drops?"


    Su Changxing couldn''t understand how the so-called degree of mystery was judged, it felt very metaphysical.

 Chapter 59： Repeat the trick

    After simply eating some biscuits, Su Changxing packed up his things and was about to leave. His goal for tonight was very clear, and he continued to look for the mysterious store to strengthen his attributes.


    The position bonus and the attributes of the human body are calculated separately. His body still has a lot of room for strengthening. If he can strengthen it multiple times, his combat effectiveness will be significantly improved again.


    Su Changxing pushed open the door. The aisle was darker than the room. Looking forward, he found that there were still many people squatting together and chatting enthusiastically in the hall at this time.


    "Do you know the man who came in the afternoon? He was covered in blood and held a steel knife. It was really scary."


    "Is he new to us too?"


    "No, Boss Huang invited him over. He has been sleeping in that room since the afternoon."


    "I see that he seems to have a lot of good things in his backpack, at least a lot of water. I heard that he uses water to wash his face."


    "Hey, I only drank two sips of water today, and I''m so thirsty now."


    "I advise you not to be distracted. That person almost killed Brother Qin today, but Boss Huang didn''t say anything."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing walked into the hall from the aisle, and the surroundings became quiet all of a sudden, everyone stared at him in unison, their eyes shining brightly in the dark night, like the eyes of wolves.


    "Da da da~"


    The sound of heavy footsteps echoed in the empty hall.


    Most of these people are newcomers who just came today, but Su Changxing is not. They belong to two different camps, and Su Changxing is on their territory.


    If these people really rushed forward without fear of life and death, Su Changxing was really no match, but unfortunately they couldn''t. To Su Changxing, they were just lambs.


    In fact, most people still maintain the view of order in this world, and their hearts are still stuck in a stable and civilized modern society.


    Su Changxing walked in front of them step by step with his backpack on his back, no one stopped him, until he reached the stairs, a gentle female voice came from behind him.


    "Sir, it''s dangerous to go out at night, you''d better not go out."


    A woman with glasses who was leaning against the pillar suddenly stood up and reminded.


    Su Changxing looked back at her, and said lightly, "Thank you."


    Then he disappeared into the dark corridor.


    Su Changxing walked up the stairs to the first floor, and at exactly twelve o''clock, a slight sensation appeared in his mind, and a few faint light clusters appeared in his vision.


    "There is a mysterious shop more than four thousand meters to the east, go and have a look."


    The talent of [Shop Delivery Man] is more useful than Su Changxing imagined, and he can accurately know the location and distance of the mysterious store.


    "In this case, with my current speed, I can completely rush over."


    Su Changxing chopped off two zombies at random, and ran towards the direction of the mysterious shop, deftly avoiding each zombie, walking through the street like a ghost.


    Many times, before the zombies could react, Su Changxing had already run past it, and a few minutes later, a wave of corpses formed behind him.


    Su Changxing left the tide of corpses far behind. After more than ten minutes, he ran to the mysterious shop and rushed in.


    A small group across the street who were cleaning up the zombies happened to see this scene, and they were also planning to enter the mysterious shop.


    The man holding a rusty machete said blankly: "Chen San, did a **** mouse sneak in just now?"


    Another short and chubby man hesitated and said, "It seems to be a person, a fast runner."


    At the same time, a loud roar came from the other side of the street. When they turned their heads, they saw a wave of corpses rushing towards them.


    "What the hell, what wicked person has attracted the tide of corpses, run away."


    Four or five people ran back without looking back, the mysterious shop was not important at this time, they just kept cursing the person who attracted the tide of corpses in their hearts.


    "Is there anyone across the street just now?"


    Su Changxing noticed it, but he didn''t pay attention to it. When he appeared in the silver-gray space, he heard neutral electronic synthesized sounds from all around him.


    [Check the complete job path, whether it is certified]


    certified


    [Authentication is complete, access to permissions]


    ¡¾No matching advanced positions¡¿


    "So what''s the point of certification?"


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, walked in front of the blue screen, and found that there was indeed an extra column in the store, Passing Jobs.


    [Ninth rank hacker (lower rank)] There is already a position of the same rank that cannot be exchanged


    [Ninth Rank Resurrectionist (Middle Rank)] Existing positions of the same rank cannot be exchanged


    [Ninth rank arsonist (lower rank)] There is already a position of the same rank that cannot be exchanged


    [Eighth-rank legal counsel (lower position)] does not match the current position


    Four positions, three ninth-level positions, and one eighth-level position are all displayed in gray.


    Mismatch?


    Su Changxing bit the knuckle of his index finger and fell into thinking. He now understood a whole set of advanced procedures.


    Raise the mystery of the existing position to standard, and then go to the mystery shop to exchange for a higher-level position that can match it.


    "I''m afraid it will take some luck to find a position that can match it. What else do you need for redemption? Points?"


    Since these four positions are grayed out, Su Changxing was unable to view the detailed information, but he could roughly guess his position ability from the name.


    The slasher should be able to strengthen melee combat, while the words of the resurrection may be related to the recovery ability. The position of the arsonist is a bit intriguing, releasing flames with bare hands? Mage?


    Without struggling for too long, Su Changxing turned back to the store''s inventory and found that there were still rare resources, but they were speed enhancements, and they had been exchanged, so there was only one left.


    "It''s getting faster and faster...it''s okay, something is better than nothing."


    Su Changxing comforted himself, and then exchanged for speed enhancement, a white light penetrated into his body, and the speed increased by 0.1 again. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    Ten minutes later, Su Changxing appeared on the street and found that the tide of corpses had moved away from here. He presumably was attracted by those people just now.


    He slowly closed his eyes and opened them again, and several light clusters appeared in front of his eyes, among which the nearest mysterious store was five kilometers to the west.


    Su Changxing ran towards the target along the street, and a wave of corpses formed behind him again. He became more and more proficient at running at night.


    But when he was about to run this time, Su Changxing found that someone was already standing in front of the mysterious shop.


    Now that there are people, it is rare for him to fight for it, and he is going to turn in another direction and go to other mysterious shops.


    At this moment, a piercing scream came from not far away, and a little purple appeared in the darkness.


    It was too late for the few people in front of the store to run away, and they were overtaken by the screamers as soon as they met each other.


    One of them was bitten off by the screamer on the spot, and his blood spurted ten meters away. The others were terrified by this scene, and ran away with their heads in their arms.


    However, the screamer ignored them, as if killing this person was a matter of convenience, he chewed the food in his mouth, staring at Su Changxing with pupils like purple lanterns.


    Su Changxing was a little dazed, he didn''t know what the reason was, he was being targeted by the screecher again.


    These screechers like to look far away, and they seem to have some problems with their minds.


    A figure ran from behind the screamer in another direction, and shouted: "I''m sorry, brother, I''ll run first."


    Su Changxing frowned. This scene was very familiar, as if he had experienced it not long ago.


    Without any hesitation, he spread his legs and ran to another street. Although he was much stronger than before, he was definitely not the opponent of this monster.

 Chapter 60： hunter and prey

    The screamer grabbed and stepped on the corpse, staring at Su Changxing''s fleeing back, but did not catch up immediately.


    Su Changxing ran forward with all his strength, with a few steps of more than ten meters, and three breaths, he ran a distance of hundreds of meters, but he still felt his scalp numb, giving him a sense of cat and mouse.


    He is a mouse, and the Screamer is a cat, hiding in it the scent of a hunter teasing his prey.


    Perhaps the Screamers only stared at him because he was stronger than others, and they, like humans, would have higher-level needs when they had no worries about food and clothing.


    The moment Su Changxing ran to another street, screams pierced the darkness, and heavy footsteps came from behind.


    Su Changxing stopped suddenly, and a black arrow appeared in his hand. He drew the bow, nocked the arrow, and aimed at it all in one go. He pulled the arrow half a body forward and shot the arrow.


    He knew that if he just ran away, he would fall into the rhythm of the screamer. If the screamer could make him run a certain distance, it meant that it was very sure of catching Su Changxing.


    The screamer shook his head as if he had a premonition, his eyes avoided the arrow, and the arrow landed firmly on its side face.


    Painful growls sounded.


    The arrow only entered the arrow part and got stuck in the bone. Although it didn''t cause much damage, it still caused the screamer to feel severe pain.


    "efficient."


    Su Changxing''s eyes lit up involuntarily. What he was most afraid of was that the arrow would not be able to pierce the screamer''s flesh, so he immediately turned around and ran towards the building next to him.


    It can''t run against this thing on the street, but if it enters a building, Su Changxing''s body shape advantage will be reflected.


    The Screamer also chased after him again, roaring and angry, a little faster than before.


    Su Changxing stopped again and drew the bow to shoot the arrow. This time the screamer learned to be smart. Although he couldn''t see the trajectory of the arrow, he jumped to the side at the moment Su Changxing shot the arrow and successfully avoided the arrow.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help being startled. The screamer''s intelligence was a level higher than he had imagined, not inferior to humans.


    After such a delay, Su Changxing also managed to climb over the wall and enter the room on the second floor. He thought that the screamer would not chase him, but he didn''t expect that the screamer also climbed up to the second floor and squeezed in through the window.


    "I have to chase, isn''t it just shooting you with an arrow?"


    But at this moment, Su Changxing didn''t panic anymore. The screamer was huge, and he couldn''t use it in a narrow space.


    He ran straight to the opposite room, closed the door, opened the window, and climbed to the third floor.


    Sawdust and gravel flew in the room, and the screamer crashed from one room into another room abruptly. The wall of the door was exposed, and the door opening was larger than before.


    Su Changxing climbed to the window on the third floor, drew his bow and took aim, and the moment the screamer appeared, he shot, and the arrow hit the screamer''s forehead.


    There was another deafening roar.


    Su Changxing entered the opposite room, but he didn''t wait for the screecher to catch up, but there was no movement either.


    At this moment, the surrounding environment fell into silence, only two zombies in the aisle rushed towards him with their teeth and claws.


    The heads of the two zombies were split open and fell to the ground.


    "It won''t squat me downstairs."


    Su Changxing panted heavily and leaned against the wall carefully observing the movement around him, and then said with certainty, "It must be squatting on me."


    Su Changxing was standing in the aisle, in the middle of the two rooms. This position was very safe. No matter which side the screamer came out from, he would have a way out.


    The night fell into the deepest silence, only faint roars could be heard in the distance, and the moonlight formed waves floating on the window sill, intertwined with a thin layer of frost.


    It had been an hour, and Su Changxing leaned against the wall motionless, and lowered his breathing rate to the lowest. It was the lowest temperature at night, and even he felt a little cold.


    He estimated that there was a high probability that the screamer still hadn''t left, the quieter he was, the more strange he was.


    He didn''t think that the Screamer would sneak away, so he had to make a long roar to declare his sovereignty?


    After another hour, Su Changxing couldn''t help but take a deep breath to try to relax himself. He didn''t think this monster would be more patient than him.


    An hour later, Su Changxing felt that his lips were a little dry, so he took out the last bottle of water in his backpack and drank it down, muttering:


    "Well, I admit that you are indeed more patient than me."


    He gave up the stalemate with the screamer, and was about to break the deadlock, when a long howl came from downstairs, with a hint of anger.


    Su Changxing smiled, and saw a purple figure going away from the street through the window: "From this point of view, the patience of the two of us is about the same."


    Relaxed, Su Changxing sat on the ground, took out his phone and looked through the forum, and found many posts discussing being attacked by zombies at night, one of the popular posts had a very eye-catching title, Zombies climbed the wall.


    Edward: We are a group of more than ten people, and we were attacked by zombies just now. You may not even think of what method they used, these zombies actually climbed up from the window by building a ladder.


    Although there were not many zombies, we still lost three people, because we blocked the way up, and we never thought that these zombies could come up.


    The intelligence of these zombies seems to be increasing at a terrifying speed, and I feel a little panicked. I think we need to quickly establish a large gathering place to fight against these rapidly increasing intelligence zombies. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    Su Changxing was also a little surprised. He only knew that these zombies were getting stronger, but he didn''t expect that their intelligence was also getting higher.


    "This situation is worse than originally estimated. If this is the case, the death toll that has been calming down may increase again."


    Then, Su Changxing noticed that someone sent him a private message, still killing the person on the leaderboard, Hei Jue.


    Black Jue: I want to know the way to open the path. You can make any request based on this, and we will make a transaction.


    It was not surprising, Su Changxing knew that someone would definitely come to him, but the problem was that he felt that he was able to open the path was a proper accident, there was no way at all, and all kinds of coincidences piled up together.


    Lucky Kid: Actually, I don''t know, and I can''t tell you the specific way.


    Black Jue: You don''t have to refuse so decisively, I can satisfy most of your requests, even in this doomsday world.


    Su Changxing was a little helpless. The other party obviously didn''t believe what he said, but it was normal not to believe it, because even if he really knew it, he probably wouldn''t say it easily.


    Lucky Kid: Well, can you tell me who you are?


    Hei Jue: I can''t tell you this, and I''m afraid you won''t want to know.


    Lucky Kid: So you don''t even want to tell me this, why should I tell you this secret.


    Heijue: I can exchange it with you with the best ability development method, or other things you want.


    Ability development method?


    Can abilities be improved?


    Su Changxing can basically be sure that the Black Lord should belong to a powerful secular organization, but it should not be an official organization, otherwise he should be in the prime of his life to contact him.

 Chapter 61： strange murderer

    Lucky Kid: Sorry, I really don''t know the so-called method.


    Heijue: You have to know, telling us may be your best choice, as I said before, even in this world, our abilities may be beyond your imagination. I''ve always liked to be courteous before soldiers.


    "It''s really overbearing."


    Su Changxing''s eyes were slightly blank, the other party''s condescending attitude made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Lucky Kid: In that case, I''m afraid we won''t be able to talk.


    Hei Jue: Do it yourself.


    Su Changxing rubbed his nose, but he didn''t think the other party could find him, just speak harshly, who wouldn''t?


    But Hei Jue couldn''t be from Chen Xi, right? This kind of domineering style does look a bit like it. This is the reason why the so-called upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked.


    The more he thought about it, the more likely Su Changxing felt that it was possible that Hei Jue was Chen Xi''s high-level executive, but he knew too little about Chen Xi.


    "It''s still worth noting that someone has been able to kill the Screamer. Although the Extraordinary is an upgraded version of the superhuman, it doesn''t mean that the superhuman is weak."


    Su Changxing secretly reminded himself not to be careless. Although he is an Extraordinary now, his actual combat effectiveness is just that.


    After turning over the window, Su Changxing came downstairs. This time he was much more cautious, instead of rushing forward recklessly, he chose to slowly clear a path with a bow and arrow.


    "So it''s better to be on the safe side. The previous method caused too much commotion. If another screamer is attracted, there will be no need to go anywhere tonight."


    Because of the extravagance before, Su Changxing only has fifty-six arrows left in his hand, which may only be enough for him to reach the next mysterious shop, and he needs to keep some arrows as spares.


    So now he can only shoot one and recover one, but fortunately, the quality of the arrows in the store is very good, and each arrow can be reused at least three times.


    After walking about half the distance, Su Changxing smelled a strong smell of blood, but did not see any other corpses around.


    "This **** smell... I am afraid that many people have died."


    Su Changxing judged. Looking around, he noticed that there were fewer zombies nearby, indicating that there were frequent human activities, and the smell of blood was very close.


    tick.


    Su Changxing felt a drop of unknown liquid dripped on his face, and wiped it off with his hands.


    "Is it blood, from above?"


    He looked up and found some liquid flowing down the cracks in the wall. After hesitating for a moment, he climbed up the wall to the second floor and peeked at the situation inside through the broken window.


    A strong smell of blood spread over the surface, and Su Changxing saw the horrific scene, with broken corpses all over the floor, and blood gathered in the corner of the wall and seeped through the cracks.


    "I''m afraid there are twenty or thirty corpses. Who did it? It must not be zombies, other human beings?"


    Su Changxing felt a wave of palpitations. He couldn''t imagine who would do this, so he settled down, guessing that these corpses had been dead for a while, and the murderer had already left.


    Turning over to the second floor, he inspected these corpses and found that they all had a common feature. A big hole was opened in the chest of these corpses, and the heart was pulled out.


    And he searched around but didn''t see the phones of these people.


    "This is a perverted murderer, it''s too ruthless."


    The corners of Su Changxing''s eyes twitched. He thought it was some monster who did it, but the mobile phone was gone. It was obviously done by other humans.


    After searching around, Su Changxing found that all the supplies these people kept were still there, and they hadn''t been taken away by the murderer.


    "Is it just to grab points? But supplies can also be exchanged for points."


    Su Changxing felt that his mind was stuck, and he couldn''t figure it out logically. He must have missed some key points.


    The size of this group is about the same as that of Huang Biao and the others, and there are a lot of supplies, including biscuits, dried meat, canned food, instant noodles, and bottled water.


    It can be seen that the strength of this group is quite good, but they were all slaughtered in one pot.


    Su Changxing posted a post, intending to sell these things, but saw Huang Biao send a private message.


    Ruthless Little Beast (Lucky Kid): Brother, I found guns at the police station earlier, but none of them worked. I can give you two unusable pistols, or give you points. But if it''s points, I don''t have so many now, so I can only give you 900 points first, and then I will give you 600 points tomorrow.


    Of course Su Changxing didn''t want a useless pistol, so he replied: Points.


    Ruthless little beast (lucky kid): That''s fine, I''ll give you 900 points first.


    Huang Biao also sent a private message to another ID of Su Changxing.


    Ruthless little beast (please call me a good guy): Where are you now? I heard that you went out after twelve o''clock. You have to be careful when you are alone. I heard that there was a vicious person who ran wildly on the street and attracted corpses and screamers. Many people on the forum condemned this person.


    Wicked?


    Su Changxing nodded, convinced that he was definitely not talking about him.


    Please call me a good guy: well, I will take care to avoid this wicked person.


    Ruthless little beast (please call me a good guy): Also, if you find a lot of water, you can sell it to me first. We are too short of water now, and I can exchange some food with you.


    Please call me a good guy: I just found some water, but I only need points, and you can exchange them with me.


    Ruthless Little Beast (please call me a good guy): Brother, I still owe other people points. How about I owe it first, and I should be able to pay you back tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


    Please call me a good guy: OK, I have twelve bottles of water here, 1000 points.


    Ruthless Little Beast (please call me a good guy): So many!


    Please call me a good guy: luck is better.


    Ruthless little beast (please call me a good guy): Then your luck is really good~www.novelhall.com~Thank you brother, I will reserve that room for you, if you want to come, just come.


    Su Changxing distributed twelve bottles of water to Huang Biao.


    Although selling these water on the forum can earn more points, it will not be credited.


    But he was willing, so Huang Biao''s group was willing to take in little girls like Zhu Xinxue.


    There are quite a few groups on the forum that clearly stated when recruiting people that they don''t want the elderly, children, or women. This is cruel and realistic.


    Su Changxing is essentially no different from most people, selfish but not completely selfish.


    When he himself is in difficulty, he will definitely not give a cent to others, and when he is relatively rich, he will be more generous.


    This is just like in the present world, people from poor families tend to show stingy and stingy traits, while people from relatively well-off families tend to show gentle and tolerant traits. This is determined by material and human nature.


    Su Changxing posted on the forum to sell other supplies.


    Lucky kid: First come, first served.


    Biscuits (expired), 12 bags, 80 points


    Jerky (expired), 7 bags, 200 points


    Instant noodles, 12 bags, 300 points


    Canned food, eight cans, 400 points


    Reply 1: Mr. Lucky has not forgotten his original aspiration after opening the extraordinary path, and is still a conscientious businessman.


    Reply 2: The boss must sell me some food this time, I didn''t buy it last time.


    Reply 3: The bosses have said it, first come first served, don''t break the rules.


    Reply 4: Can you tell me how to open the channel?


    Reply 5: +1, I''m curious too.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 62： Blind spy

    On the forum, there will always be more buyers of food than sellers, and Su Changxing usually chooses buyers on a first-come, first-served basis.


    In just over ten minutes, Su Changxing sold out all these supplies and got 9160 points.


    ¡¾Total points: 14722¡¿


    "Although I didn''t kill people, the points came really quickly. The gold belt for murder and arson."


    Su Changxing fell down from the second floor and continued to move towards his original goal. Zombies fell silently in the darkness.


    Although he shoots arrows very fast now, due to the need to recover the arrows, his forward speed is not too fast.


    Half an hour later, Su Changxing came to the next mysterious store not far away, and found that the fighting situation in this mysterious store was extremely tragic, and there were more than ten corpses lying on the ground in front of the store.


    "As for it? So many people died just to grab a mysterious store."


    Su Changxing reckoned that it should be caused by the fight between two groups of similar strength, looked at him from a distance, and was about to turn around and leave.


    There should be nothing in this mysterious shop, so there is no need to go there.


    Just as Su Changxing turned around and took a few steps back, he felt the skin on his back go numb, and subconsciously dodged forward.


    Thorn~


    The clothes were torn, and there was a burning pain from behind.


    "Haha, the reaction is really fast."


    A strange laugh sounded from behind Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing looked back, and saw a masked man with a hood standing behind him holding a bright thick-backed dagger.


    The dagger was covered with dark red liquid.


    Damn, this person squatted in front of the mysterious shop and killed people. He killed more than a dozen people. He was crazy.


    In Su Changxing''s field of vision, the masked man had circles of bright lines on his body, completely different from ordinary people.


    Su Changxing glanced at the corpses in front of the mysterious shop, and said in a deep voice, "You must have killed those people too. I''ve already left. Is it necessary to catch up and kill them?"


    "Tsk tsk, what do you think?"


    The masked man slowly disappeared before Su Changxing''s eyes until he disappeared completely.


    The next moment, there was a sound of wind in the air, Su Changxing subconsciously dodged backwards, blood splashed high, a deep cut was made in his arm, and a figure suddenly appeared behind him.


    Su Changxing raised the steel knife and slashed away with a sudden horizontal stroke. The opponent took a step back deftly, dodging the steel knife, and his figure gradually disappeared in the night again.


    He definitely can''t wait until the opponent disappears, step forward to stick it up, and then slash with a knife, cutting into the air, and the masked man disappears from sight.


    Ability?


    Su Changxing couldn''t perceive the position of this person at all, there was no change in light and shadow, and there was no sound. Only at the moment this person attacked, he could feel a little bit of wind.


    run!


    Without any hesitation, he turned around and ran back. From the contest just now, he realized that this person was not as fast as him.


    But after running a few steps, Su Changxing felt the wind in front of him again, and raised his knife to block it.


    With the sound of metal colliding, he was lucky, he blocked the blow steadily, and immediately ran back with all his strength.


    After a few breaths, there was another sound of wind coming from behind his left. Because of the angle problem, it was too late to block, so he could only do his best to back away.


    A cold light flashed, and the masked man cut another bone-deep wound on his shoulder. The burning pain made Su Changxing''s lips tremble.


    Enduring the pain and gritting his teeth, Su Changxing turned around and ran back again, blood splashed on the ground behind him.


    After some probing, he understood that this masked man''s strength and speed were not as good as his, but after the other party disappeared, his moving speed was much faster than him.


    And because of the opponent''s ability to hide, he basically has no room to fight back.


    Su Changxing looked back and saw the masked man disappearing from the field of vision again. His thinking speeded up, and straight lines were constructed in the field of vision, forming a three-dimensional space coordinate axis with him as the center.


    He has roughly estimated the speed of the masked man. If the opponent is chasing him in a straight line, he will be able to reach behind him in three breaths. If the opponent makes a detour, it will take four breaths, and the position will appear on his side, but he doesn''t know. Is it left or right.


    Of course, this is when the opponent is very rigid. If the masked man slows down the rhythm of the attack, he will be more passive.


    Last time this person attacked from the left, so this time there is a high probability that it will be from the right, no, it must be the right, and there is an abandoned car on the left, which will limit the space for him to move.


    Su Chang stopped suddenly, turned around with the shadow bow in his hand, and a dark arrow appeared in his hand. Assuming he estimated the opponent''s approximate position, he completed nodding and drawing the bow within one breath, and shot the arrow decisively.


    The masked man suddenly appeared in his field of vision, his eyes were dull, his body was frozen in place, and an arrow pierced his neck.


    No matter what, he couldn''t figure out how Su Changxing shot him. Does this person have the means to detect his stealth? And why doesn''t this arrow have a trajectory?


    "why¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The masked man fell down slowly with a hoarse lingering sound.


    Su Changxing let out a long sigh of relief looking at the fallen masked man, thought for a while and said, "Do you understand? Blind Sniper."


    If he guessed the wrong position, he would fall into a greater passive position, and he might be the one who died.


    "It''s really a lunatic. He doesn''t say a word, and he fights when he comes up."


    Su Changxing complained, looking for things on the masked man, but found nothing, no mobile phone, only a short knife with exquisite workmanship.


    This short knife is longer and narrower than a kitchen knife, with a **** at the top. Although it has been well maintained~www.novelhall.com~, it can be seen from a glance that it is old, and it is covered with various scratches.


    "No cell phone? Survivor of this world?"


    Su Changxing frowned. The mobile phone cannot be discarded until the owner dies. Once it is ten meters away from the owner, it will reappear beside the owner.


    And this masked person does not have a mobile phone, so it can basically be confirmed that he is not a human being in their world.


    Su Changxing took out his phone, and sure enough, the kill message popped up.


    [Kill a human (Extraordinary), get 200 points]


    Su Changxing pulled down his mask and found that it was a young man, but his face was peeled off in many places, and there was a large white horniness.


    "This is a symptom of a zombie lesion. He is a Extraordinary and has symptoms of a lesion..."


    Su Changxing frowned, and the clues were connected in his mind like drawing silk, thread to thread, sorting out bit by bit.


    The death in this world is only superficial, and the human beings in this world are not completely extinct, but ordinary people are all dead.


    Only extraordinary people survive, and only extraordinary people can survive. The energy network project is to create extraordinary people and make everyone become extraordinary people.


    In fact, Aegis has also succeeded. Indeed, everyone has become Extraordinary, and those who don''t have died.


    Thinking of this, Su Changxing suddenly became enlightened, feeling that he was close to the truth of the doomsday outbreak, but he didn''t know why SHIELD did this and where their technology came from.


    According to this level of social development, normally speaking, it is impossible to derive this kind of black technology, cross the boundary between science and mysticism, let the whole society soar together, and try to realize that everyone is like a dragon in the true sense.

 Chapter 63： murder at night

    Su Changxing picked up the short knife, wiped it clean with a rag, and inserted it into the outer layer of the backpack. This knife is quite good. If only considering the workmanship, it will be better than the steel knife.


    He looked at the corpse on the ground and was silent for a while. He always felt that he had missed some key point. He was about to turn around and leave when he found that there were black crystals separating from the skin on the chest of the corpse.


    what is this?


    The crystal gradually turned into a complete spherical shape at a speed visible to the naked eye, and there was a faint fluorescence in the night sky. The luster was beautiful and moving.


    Su Changxing stabbed a rushing zombie with one knife, picked up the crystal from the corpse with the other hand, and observed it, but found no results.


    He reckoned that this thing should be related to Extraordinary people, put it in his backpack casually, and then walked towards the mysterious shop.


    Because there are masked men guarding the mysterious shop, the rare resources inside may not have been exchanged.


    "It''s not a speed enhancement, it''s really rare, but what the **** is this skill?"


    Coming to the silver-gray space, Su Changxing was dumbfounded looking at the rare resources in the mysterious store.


    [Singing skill (rare, quantity 2), 1500 points]


    [Singing skills: Let you learn to sing, but it can''t make up for your own defects, such as insufficiency of five notes, broken throat, etc. Boys who can sing are always lucky. ¡¿


    "I sing to the zombies to attract them to **** me? Or to ease the loneliness in the apocalypse?"


    Su Changxing complained that he really couldn''t think of the use of this skill, but he still tried his best to convince himself that its existence is reasonable, and this skill should still have its uses.


    Maybe.


    At least it can make up for some of his flaws that he can''t sing at all.


    Well, it still feels useless.


    Su Changxing finally redeemed this skill, and as a burst of white light flooded into his mind, a lot of music-related knowledge appeared in his mind.


    He has learned three basic singing methods, various songs and the skills that match the songs.


    A burst of music welled up in my heart.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, the beauty of the West Lake, the March sky, the spring rain is like wine, and the willows are like smoke..."


    Su Changxing tasted it carefully, carefully, and confirmed that this sounded better than the original one.


    This skill is really useful~


    Su Changxing, who was immersed in self-indulgence, suddenly stopped, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    He remembered what he had missed. When he was at Huang Biao''s place before, a newcomer also had circles of bright lines on his body.


    "He wouldn''t be a survivor of this world, would he?"


    This possibility is very high, and this kind of bright lines is very likely to be unique to extraordinary people, and extraordinary people can identify each other.


    The murderer who slaughtered that group in one pot before may be the survivors of this world. They seem to be able to survive without ingesting food like zombies, so the supplies have not been searched.


    But why the mobile phone is gone, can they also plunder the mobile phone?


    Su Changxing recalled it all at once. I''m afraid Huang Biao''s place is very dangerous now. The survivors in this world seem to have a lot of hostility towards them, or there is some reason why they have to be killed.


    Thinking of this, he took out his mobile phone and immediately began private messaging Huang Biao.


    Please call me a good person: Huang Biao, where are you now? There is something very important.


    Waited for a few minutes and no one answered.


    sleeping?


    Su Changxing made some calculations, and thought of Zhu Wenwu''s id "Xiaoxin", so he immediately private messaged him.


    Please call me a good person: Zhu Wenwu, I have something very important to tell you.


    At this time, Zhu Wenwu was lying on his side on the ground covered with some old clothes. The damp and cold room made him feel very uncomfortable.


    He woke up suddenly in the middle of the night and couldn''t fall asleep, so he took out his mobile phone and looked through the forum, and saw some posts discussing being attacked by zombies, and couldn''t fall asleep even more.


    He is a very timid person. He has been very timid since he was a child, and he has been laughed at because of this. After all, a man should be very courageous.


    But his younger sister is just the opposite. She is very courageous and has always been very big. She likes watching ghost movies, extreme sports, and playing horror games.


    He has always been indifferent, if he is more courageous, he will be bigger, if he is younger, he will be smaller, it is not a big problem, they live in a stable and civilized society.


    It wasn''t until he came here that he realized that was not the case. He needed to protect his sister, and he needed to fulfill his responsibilities as a big brother.


    "Someone sent a private message? Who will send me a private message at this time?"


    Zhu Wenwu was a little strange, no one should trust him privately at this point in time.


    Because before coming to Huang Biao''s place, his principle was to keep as little contact with others as possible, and the best way to solve the danger was to stay away from the danger in advance.


    Xiaoxin: Who are you?


    Please call me a good guy: Su Changxing, we met this afternoon.


    Zhu Wenwu sat up in a jerk, and his mind suddenly cleared up. Isn''t this the murderer? What can he do with me?


    Xiaoxin: So it''s the eldest brother, do you know what''s going on?


    Su Changxing thought about it, and replied: I guess there is a murderer in your resident, and he may do it tonight. Is there anything unusual about you? If there is no abnormality, tell your Boss Huang the news and ask him to private message me.


    The killer says they have a killer here?


    Zhu Wenwu was stunned for a moment, wondering if he should believe Su Changxing''s words, but what Su Changxing asked him to do didn''t seem to be a problem, it was just a message.


    Just when Zhu Wenwu was about to go out, he heard a dull scream from outside, the sound was very small, but he could hear it clearly.


    Someone dies.


    There really is a killer!


    Zhu Wenwu was startled, and immediately woke up Zhu Xinxue next to him.


    "What are you doing..."


    Zhu Xinxue looked at Zhu Wenwu in a daze and gestured in a low voice, and immediately woke up: "What''s wrong?"


    Zhu Wenwu looked solemn, and whispered: "Someone was killed outside, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Maybe this time it is really a murderer."


    Zhu Xinxue asked suspiciously, "How do you know?"


    Zhu Wenwu operated the mobile phone and said, "Su Changxing told me, and then I heard screams coming from outside the door."


    "The murderer you were talking about?"


    "yes."


    Zhu Wenwu immediately replied via mobile phone: What should I do now? The killer seemed to be right outside the door.


    Please call me a good guy: inform the rest of you via the forums immediately, and then take up arms and fight him, if you are going to die anyway, it might be better to struggle.


    With trembling hands, Zhu Wenwu started sending messages to other people.


    But at this time, most of the people were already asleep, and the night watchmen on their level should have been killed, and he only knew the IDs of some of them, so he didn''t know if anyone could see his messages.


    "Dada~"


    There were clear footsteps outside the door, getting closer.


    Zhu Wenwu felt his heart beating wildly, his hands were weak, and he slowly picked up the iron rod next to him:


    "Xinxue, I''ll fight with him later, you find a chance to escape and run upstairs to Boss Huang and the others."


    Zhu Xinxue picked up a wooden stick, looked at her elder brother''s back and blushed, felt that Zhu Wenwu was very handsome for the first time, and said seriously:


    "You hold back, don''t you die before I run away."


    Zhu Wenwu took a deep breath, clenched the steel rod tightly in his hand, and said in a deep voice, "Will you be polite?"


    "The two of us are so polite." Zhu Xinxue looked at the door and said, "The door is locked, and it is not so easy for him to come in."


    Kacha~


    There was a soft knock on the door, and it was slowly pushed open without any hindrance.

 Chapter 64： confrontation

    Zhu Xinxue, you have a crow''s mouth.


    Zhu Wenwu yelled in his heart, the door was really **** pushed open, he clearly remembered that he locked the door before.


    The moment the door was opened, Zhu Wenwu charged forward with a weapon in hand, and swung a stick towards the door.


    The person who came was a pale young man who watched Zhu Wenwu rushing towards him with a look of surprise, sideways dodged the attack, kicked Zhu Wenwu away, and hit the wall behind him:


    "You two are still awake, it shouldn''t be. However, it doesn''t matter."


    Zhu Wenwu spat out a mouthful of blood, looked up at the person walking towards him, full of despair, and didn''t even have the energy to call for help.


    He frantically winked at Zhu Xinxue, telling her to take this opportunity to escape.


    But Zhu Xinxue was unmoved, and stared at the back of the visitor, as if she was frightened stupid.


    The pale-faced young man didn''t care about Zhu Xinxue at all. In his eyes, Zhu Xinxue was no threat, just a little lamb, ready to be slaughtered.


    He raised his knife to kill Zhu Wenwu, when he felt the wind coming from the side, he dodged Zhu Xinxue''s stick lightly, and said contemptuously: "Little friend, just go faster."


    "One more hit."


    Zhu Xinxue''s eyes glowed with a faint blue light, her body leaped in the air, and kicked the opponent''s abdomen.


    The young man received the kick with his palm. He thought it was a light kick, but the next moment, a strange force came from his hand, and his body flew out and hit the wall behind him.


    Zhu Wenwu stared at the scene in front of him in a daze. Since when did his younger sister become so fierce, she actually kicked the murderer away with one kick.


    "Killed! Killed!"


    Zhu Xinxue shouted, turned her head and ran out, she knew that she was definitely not the opponent of this murderer.


    This special ability of hers can only make people burst into shocking power for a short time, and has a special knock-up effect, and she is far superior to this murderer in all aspects, whether it is physical fitness or combat experience.


    The pale-faced young man immediately got up from the ground and chased him out. The blow just now only made him feel a little pain, and he didn''t suffer any injuries.


    But this made him feel extremely humiliated, being successfully attacked by a little girl.


    Running into the aisle, Zhu Xinxue''s eyes couldn''t help but stare, and there were two corpses lying in the dark aisle, they were the night watchmen tonight.


    There was a noise from other rooms, apparently someone was awakened by Zhu Xinxue''s voice.


    At the same time as the young man walked out of the room, other people with weapons came to the aisle, and their reactions were quite quick.


    "Why are you killing people?"


    A middle-aged man questioned with a steel rod in his hand, and at the same time slowly stepped back to the side of the other two, carefully watching the murderer holding a **** long knife.


    The pale-faced young man stopped, turned his head to look at these people, and said to himself, "Things seem to be getting troublesome."


    Zhu Xinxue glanced back, there were already seven or eight people appearing in the aisle, all of these people possessed certain fighting power, logically speaking, they should be able to deal with that murderer.


    But she intuitively judged that these people would not be the opponents of the murderer, and needed more talents.


    Zhu Xinxue turned around and ran upstairs, seeking support.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    After Su Changxing sent the message to Zhu Wenwu, he ran in their direction.


    His position is not too far from Huang Biao''s residence. Although he ran all night, it was actually just a big circle.


    According to the previous situation, if he didn''t go, Huang Biao and the others would probably die. If he could, he still wanted to save them.


    There is a distance of 4,000 meters, and it will take Su Changxing more than ten minutes to reach it by running with all his strength. This time is long enough, and there may be no living people when he arrives.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Just as Zhu Xinxue came to the fifth floor, she heard screams coming from inside. Looking around, she found that Huang Biao was besieging a ragged masked man with seven or eight people.


    Before, Huang Biao was very tired just after bringing people back from the outside, so he fell asleep, but in his sleep, he heard someone shouting outside, "Someone attacked, someone attacked!"


    This is Qin Jueming''s voice.


    Huang Biao woke up suddenly, and realized that he was not in the right state. He had slept too deeply, and his heart sank. He ran out with a steel knife, just in time to see a masked man beheading him with a long knife. two night watchmen.


    He immediately led people to kill, and seven or eight people besieged the masked man together.


    The more Huang Biao fought, the more frightened he became. The overall quality of the opponent was very high, without any shortcomings.


    Moreover, this person seems to have some kind of deterrent method, which can make people lose their minds for a short time, and several people have been beheaded because of this. It was also because of this that they fought with their hands tied. If he hadn''t been standing in front of them, the others would have fled long ago.


    But they are not at a disadvantage, on the contrary they are at an advantage. After all, they fight one more, and there are a few brave people on their side.


    After several minutes of fighting, the masked man was slashed in the chest by Huang Biao. After being injured, he turned around and ran away, preparing to reunite with his companions, and he reckoned that his companions had already cleaned up the lower floor. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    Zhu Xinxue hid in the corridor, saw the masked man preparing to escape, without any hesitation, activated the special ability in her body, brandished a stick, and rushed towards the masked man from the darkness.


    As long as she can hold on for a while, Huang Biao and others can catch up.


    But before she rushed up, she saw the masked man stretch out his right hand and snapped his fingers lightly.


    Her mind went dark, and when she came back to her senses, she found that the other party had already run down the stairs.


    Huang Biao followed and shouted: "Nizi did a good job, but don''t do this next time, you will die."


    He led the men to chase down the stairs.


    Zhu Xinxue followed behind and shouted: "Boss Huang, there is a murderer down here, can you deal with it?"


    there''s still one?


    Huang Biao''s face became serious. It would be very difficult for them to deal with just one person. It would be difficult to say if there was another person of the same strength.


    Arriving at the fourth floor, Huang Biao walked into the hall and saw corpses in the dark corridor. The pale young man was standing among them holding a knife with blood dripping from the blade.


    All dead.


    Everyone on the fourth floor is dead!


    Huang Biao''s pupils trembled, his lips felt abnormally dry, and unknown anger rolled in his chest.


    Most of these people are newcomers who were recruited today. They are just people who are constantly struggling to survive, but now they are being slaughtered at will.


    "You really deserve to die."


    He stared at the two unknown people in front of him, but he didn''t dare to attack rashly.


    "It''s just some garbage. If it dies, it will die. If it doesn''t die now, it will become a zombie after a while... Boss Huang, haha."


    The pale young man laughed mockingly.

 Chapter 65： deadly empty gun

    Zhu Wenwu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hand, looking at the empty room, he felt a little sad.


    He was ignored, so simply ignored by that murderer, he was not as present as his sister.


    "The strength of this kick is really heavy, ahem, I was almost kicked to death."


    Zhu Wenwu felt severe pain all over his body, his body seemed to be falling apart, and he couldn''t stand up at all, and then he heard the sound of fighting and screams from the aisle.


    In the darkness, blood rushed past the door, a head rolled down the aisle, landed at the door and stopped, the pupils were open, staring at him sideways.


    Zhu Wenwu recognized that face. It was a brother he met only yesterday. He was a taekwondo coach before, and he claimed to be superior in combat power.


    Zhu Wenwu was terrified and frightened, his lips turned white, his body trembled uncontrollably, and he was almost suffocated. He took out his mobile phone and saw the message from Su Changxing.


    Call Me Good Guys: Dead? If you are not dead, tell me about your situation, and I may be able to rush over.


    Xiaoxin: Brother, I may be dying. That killer is killing other people outside. Maybe after they die, it will be my turn. He was very scary, and seemed to have some kind of weird super power, and he pushed open the door I locked earlier.


    Brother, you better not come, there is no need to come to die, it is good to be alive. Sorry, I misunderstood you before, you are a good person.


    ¡­


    "Please don''t kill me, I can do whatever you want, please..."


    A begging sound outside the door stopped abruptly, accompanied by the dull sound of the blade piercing into the flesh.


    As time went by, the sound on the fourth floor changed from noisy to quiet, from quiet to dead.


    Zhu Wenwu leaned behind the door, holding a steel rod, listening to the footsteps outside the door gradually approaching, ready to make a final fight, just like what Su Changxing said, maybe he will die in the end, but it is good to struggle after all.


    The footsteps stopped suddenly, and he heard Boss Huang''s angry voice coming from outside the door.


    "You really deserve to die."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    The pale young man opened his mouth and continued:


    "You are different from them. If you leave now, how about I let you go? Come to think of it, you probably don''t want to die with them either."


    For the vast majority of people, at night, the resident is a closed place, and there is no place to run if they want to.


    Those who can move outside are the best in the doomsday.


    As soon as these words came out, many people''s faces changed. They all knew Huang Biao''s fighting power. If Huang Biao chose to leave, they would definitely not be the opponents of these two, and they would not be able to escape the fate of being slaughtered.


    Huang Biao''s eyes changed, and he fell into a short thought. No one is really not afraid of death, and no one can be completely selfless.


    In the space of more than ten people, it fell into silence for a while. A flocculent black mist rolled down the peeling walls, everyone''s face was covered with shadows, and it was impossible to see other people''s expressions clearly.


    The young man with a pale face said slowly: "Have you considered it? You should understand that you will not be our opponent."


    The plain voice is like the voice of a devil, touching the door of one''s heart.


    Cleaning up the **** on the fourth floor cost him a lot. It seemed that he was waiting for Huang Biao''s answer, but he was actually delaying time and recovering his strength.


    Today, no one here can survive!


    Huang Biao took a deep breath and said calmly, "You can just say what you want. There is no need to kill so many people, let alone kill them all."


    The young man with a pale face said regretfully: "Unfortunately, my purpose is only to kill you."


    Huang Biao''s expression became darker, he nodded and said, "Really? That''s really a pity."


    He was silent for a moment, glanced at the empty palm, looked up at the other party, and suddenly smiled.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Su Changxing ran all the way along the street and came to the vicinity of Huang Biao''s camp. He was already sweating profusely.


    His physique is still a little worse, so he can only choose to slow down to maintain a certain amount of physical strength, otherwise he can reach this position faster.


    Glancing at the phone, Huang Biao sent a message.


    Ruthless Little Beast: Both of them are very strong, stronger than me. Their current location is at the entrance to the hall on the fourth floor. One of them is wearing a mask and seems to have the ability similar to that monster in the police station, which can make people fall into a short-term trance. The other one kills all the people on the fourth floor. Not to be underestimated.


    The situation was better than what Su Changxing expected, at least some people were still alive, and Huang Biao and the others still had the ability to resist.


    He got rid of the zombies, climbed up from the outside of the building, and was about to enter the fourth floor from the position of the room he had slept in before. The window was open, and it opened when he was walking.


    Su Changxing tiptoed into the room and smelled a strong smell of blood. Through the crack of the door, he saw corpses all over the floor and the figures of two people.


    "Unfortunately, my purpose is only to kill you."


    Hearing the gloomy voice, he sent a message to Huang Biao: I have arrived~www.novelhall.com~ A black arrow appeared in Su Changxing''s hand. that young man.


    There is a high probability that he is an Extraordinary, but his ability is unknown to Su Changxing, unknown means danger, and the ability of the masked man should be similar to the spirit of that little boy.


    Shen Mengzhe himself is the nemesis of this kind of mental ability person, and the masked man is not a big threat to him, so as long as they can kill or seriously injure the young man first, they will basically win the game.


    "Really? That''s really a pity."


    Huang Biao suddenly showed a ferocious expression, and shouted: "I''m waiting for you to die, what are you waiting for? Kill!"


    Holding the steel knife, he suddenly launched an attack, slashing at the pale-faced young man.


    The door was slowly opened, and Su Changxing stood in front of the door, tilting his head, nodding his arrow and drawing his bow, aiming at the target''s head at three points and one line through the heavy night.


    The pale-faced young man seemed to have eyes behind his back. At the same time, he turned his head to look at him from the corner of his eye, dexterously dodged to the side, and raised his knife to block Huang Biao''s attack.


    Invisible arrows flew past his ears and nailed to the wall.


    Things happen in the blink of an eye.


    The man in the mask only listened to the sound and noticed the arrows on the wall, but didn''t immediately notice Su Changxing''s existence.


    Deadly empty gun.


    Su Changxing''s heart sank, he didn''t expect that the opponent completely avoided the arrow, and the situation where he had the upper hand became unclear.


    So if you still make a mistake, you should kill the masked man first, at least you can guarantee to get rid of one target.


    Without any hesitation, Su Changxing took the arrow and drew the bow again for the second shot.

 Chapter 66： broken world

    Looking at the arrows nailed to the wall, the pale-faced young man also took a deep breath.


    An arrow with infinite murderous intent, this arrow had a chance to kill him just now, but it was a pity that he noticed it in advance.


    The pale-faced young man immediately shouted: "He is behind, kill him."


    Only then did the masked man turn around and see a man standing at the other end of the aisle, drawing a bow and shooting an arrow.


    The moment Su Changxing shot the arrow, he pinpointed the timing and snapped his fingers lightly, his pupils became dark and bright.


    Su Changxing was like a puppet with a broken clockwork, his movements suddenly froze, and the bow was only halfway through.


    The masked man immediately ran towards him, holding the long knife high. For him, this distance can be crossed in three breaths.


    But Su Changxing only stopped for a moment, and the moment the masked man entered the aisle, he drew the bow again.


    Everything was expected, including the masked man''s reaction, and the fake pause to pretend to be mentally shocked was also to lure him into the aisle.


    The masked man was obviously aware of this, but it was impossible to retreat at this time, so he could only bite the bullet and rush forward.


    He had to keep an eye on the opponent''s movements, judge the arrow''s trajectory at the moment Su Changxing shot the arrow, and dodge it.


    But this is not difficult for him, the shooting speed of the bow and arrow is not fast, it can be avoided completely.


    Su Changxing stared at the masked man running towards him, his mind was running fast, thinking about every possible move of the other party.


    The aisle is not very wide, it is about five feet wide, and the masked man is on the right, about one foot away from the wall.


    If he wants to dodge, he should reflexively dodge to the left, probably from one position to two positions.


    So... this is an arrow that must be hit.


    With a light flick of the bowstring, Su Changxing''s eyes widened suddenly. The moment he shot the arrow, he shook slightly to the side, changed the trajectory of the bow and arrow, and shot towards a half body to the left of the masked man.


    The masked man watched Su Changxing shoot the arrow, and his pupils constricted.


    The arrow disappeared.


    He felt that Su Changxing should have shot at him, and reflexively rolled to the left.


    Su Changxing, the arrow, and the masked man were in a straight line at this moment.


    The masked man looked dull, a black arrow was stuck in his abdomen, and he never thought that he would be shot by Su Changxing.


    All of this seems to have been designed before, like a marionette, he performed it according to the script.


    For a moment, chills and tremors spread throughout the masked man''s heart, and he felt fear, the fear brought about by the person in front of him.


    Su Changxing didn''t stop, he raised his arrow and drew his bow again, and looked at the masked man indifferently, as if looking at a dead person.


    In fact, this man was indeed dead in his eyes.


    "This time to the right."


    Su Changxing shot the arrow softly, and the slight wind sound was the whisper of death.


    The masked man''s pupils dilated, and he walked to the right to dodge. At the same time, there was a cold pain in his chest. Looking down, an arrow pierced his chest.


    A voice sounded in his heart, he was definitely not this person''s match.


    The next arrow is his death.


    The masked man''s pupils became darker and brighter, like brilliant black gemstones, with traces of **** cracks appearing and spreading on them.


    Su Changxing was about to draw the bow and shoot the third arrow, but he saw the masked man froze in place, the crystal layer on the surface of his left eye shattered like glass, bleeding out.


    Su Changxing saw that with the masked man at the center, the entire passage began to distort, and the whole world spun, his eyes went dark, and he fell backwards.


    The masked man leaned against the wall and panted heavily, his whole body fell into collapse, but there was a smile on his face, a triumphant smile:


    "Ahem, it is your honor to die under the sacrifice."


    This is because he sacrificed most of his Extraordinary power, sacrificed a part of his source quality''s leapfrog ability, ignored his spiritual power, and forced the enemy into a deep sleep.


    Huang Biao also noticed this scene here. He didn''t know what happened. Seeing Su Changxing shoot two arrows at the masked man, he thought he could take him down steadily, but he didn''t expect such an accident.


    He felt heavy and full of despair. If Su Changxing died, they would only face death.


    This pale-faced young man is very strong, stronger than that masked man, even if he leads seven or eight people to besiege him, he is still no match.


    One face to face, Huang Biao was slashed in the chest, and one of them died.


    Without Su Changxing, there might be no need for a masked man. This pale young man can kill them all by himself.


    The pale young man''s face was covered with blood, showing a wanton smile:


    "It seems that you can''t escape the fate of being killed by me after all. Unfortunately, you also lost a new human being. You are not worth it, and he is not worth it, haha."


    Huang Biao was slashed again, a large amount of blood slid down, a bone-seeking wound, his face was livid, he couldn''t think of any way to win, the opponent was not as strong as a human being.


    Qin Jueming fell to the ground and clutched his broken arm~www.novelhall.com~ and shouted: "Run if you can, live as long as you can, Lao Huang, run!"


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    The masked man staggered towards Su Changxing, dragging a long knife, with coldness in his eyes. He did win, but it was a miserable victory, or in other words, both sides suffered.


    One can imagine the result of a person who lacks source quality, either stupid or dead, just like a person with incomplete six souls and seven souls.


    But as long as he kills this person and absorbs his source crystal, it is entirely possible for him to turn around.


    Walking forward step by step, seeing Su Changxing lying on the ground, he felt palpitations.


    Why is that?


    This person should be in a state of deep sleep.


    The next moment, Su Changxing slowly stood up in front of him, holding a cold steel knife, and closed his eyes tightly.


    The masked man stopped, a little puzzled: "Is this sleepwalking?"


    "Well, it should be."


    He sank his heart, and felt that Su Changxing was indeed in a state of deep sleep.


    Su Changxing suddenly moved, and rushed towards the masked man, his speed broke through to a certain limit, leaving an afterimage behind him, appearing in front of the masked man, drawing a cold light.


    The masked man was already in a state of physical and mental sluggishness after the sacrifice, and he watched Su Changxing slash him without any reaction.


    He still hadn''t figured out what was going on, why Su Changxing was able to act so quickly while he was asleep.


    A head flew up high, with an expression of disbelief, the flesh and blood fracture between the necks was smooth and smooth, and the blood had not yet spewed out.


    The masked man''s body was still standing there, and it took a long time before he slowly fell down.

 Chapter 67： massacre

    The blood of the waves slides in the air, forming the shape of morning glory, and the roaring outside the window hides a cheerful movement.


    Su Changxing had a dream. In the dream, he was so powerful that he could cut off a person''s head with one knife, as easily as chopping tofu.


    The tables turned again.


    Everyone looked at Su Changxing who was standing in the blood rain.


    "how is this possible?"


    The pale-faced young man was stunned, and didn''t understand how Su Changxing got rid of his companion''s ability to sacrifice. Even if he hit this trick, he would not have any ability to resist.


    While he was hesitating, Su Changxing turned into a black shadow and rushed towards him, and came in front of him in an instant.


    So fast.


    The pale-faced young man''s heart trembled, and he clearly felt that Su Changxing''s speed was very strange, exceeding the normal range.


    Fast speed not only represents speed, but also strength. A bullet flying at the speed of sound can instantly penetrate a steel plate several millimeters thick.


    Su Changxing''s speed made it difficult for him to dodge. The pale young man had no choice but to raise his long knife to block. The weapon and body formed a perfect whole, like a solid door.


    With the clanging sound of metal colliding, he felt a mountain-like force surge from the long knife, the weapon was not released from his hand, but his body was ruthlessly knocked into the air.


    The door is broken.


    The pale-faced young man panted heavily and squatted on the ground, his sturdy aura dissipated.


    He looked at Su Changxing who rushed up again like a ghost with some despair.


    The two of them are not at the same level at all, and the strength of the other party is a whole level higher than his.


    When the strength of the two sides is crushed, it is difficult to use skills to make up the gap.


    He really wanted to escape, but there was no chance, Su Changxing was much faster than him.


    Can only fight to the death.


    But it wasn''t completely without chance. He noticed that Su Changxing''s eyes were closed tightly, and he seemed to be in a strange state, and his behavior felt a little blunt.


    The pale-faced young man swung his knife in a strange posture, and slashed towards Su Changxing. His forearm swung to the left and his big arm to the right. The blade vibrated in the air, like a door that kept opening and closing.


    The power of this knife will be greatly increased, but the disadvantage is that when he swings the knife, his body cannot move at all.


    Su Changxing didn''t take it hard, but dodged to the left suddenly, dodged the blow lightly, and stabbed the pale young man with his backhand.


    His chest was pierced by a knife blade. The young man was half kneeling on the ground, his body was stiff, his tongue felt bitter and dry, and he saw that death was approaching step by step.


    The fighting instinct of the young man in front of him was astonishingly terrifying, and he suddenly dodged when he swung the knife halfway.


    This also made it impossible for him to correct the trajectory of swinging the knife.


    Su Changxing twisted the knife and pulled it out, forming a strangulation, and a large amount of flesh and blood was brought out together.


    The young man knelt heavily on the ground as if he had been hollowed out, his spleen was crushed, and the severe pain caused him to freeze.


    Huang Biao was full of surprise. Su Changxing''s strength was beyond his imagination. You must know that this pale young man was a ruthless person who could defeat seven or eight of them head-on by himself, but he was defeated by Su Changxing face-to-face.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ No wonder he was able to defeat that monster in the police station.


    Everyone had an unreal feeling. They thought they were dead, but in a blink of an eye, this murderous maniac was subdued.


    It can be described as from **** to heaven.


    Huang Biao sat down on the ground, laughed loudly and said, "Haha, shit, Su Changxing is amazing."


    Quite a few people looked like they had survived the catastrophe.


    A young man in a thick vest knelt on the ground, weeping with joy: "We actually won, we won..."


    Zhu Xinxue, who was hiding at the top of the stairs, also breathed a sigh of relief, lowered her heart in her throat, and walked in from the outside.


    Just when everyone breathed a sigh of relief and thought it was over, Su Changxing pulled out the steel knife and stabbed it in again, where the spleen was before, but this time it was the lobe of the lungs.


    No one will think there is a problem, the enemy is not completely dead, it is normal to make up the knife.


    But when Su Changxing stabbed for the third time, it looked very weird, well, it was skewed, and it was understandable that he didn''t hit the vital point.


    The next moment, Su Changxing stabbed the fourth time...


    The pale-faced young man struggled feebly on the ground. The severe pain made him unable to move, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Due to his position, his vitality is very strong, and this injury is not enough for him to die immediately.


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Pulling out the steel knife again, he screamed: "You have the ability..."


    The sound stopped abruptly, and the steel knife stabbed into his abdomen again.


    Everyone''s scalp was numb.


    After dozens of knives, the pale-faced young man''s aura was completely lost, the screams were extinguished, and Su Changxing''s movements also stopped.


    Su Changxing stood there, stunned for more than ten seconds, then took a deep breath and slowly opened his eyes.


    The surroundings were quiet, and he saw the pale young man lying in a pool of blood, with several holes in his abdomen.


    "Dead? Who is so cruel, this is tortured to death alive."


    He looked around and found that Huang Biao and others were watching him quietly, thinking that he might not have killed this person himself.


    The masked man didn''t know what method he used to put him into a deep sleep, and then he didn''t know anything, but had a vague dream, dreaming of killing two people.


    Huang Biao came over, glanced at the young man who died tragically on the ground, and said, "Brother, what happened to you just now, I feel that your state is not right. However, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com is lucky to have you, this person is really perverted, I almost couldn''t stand it."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I''m a little excited, I can''t control my emotions. But your injury is a bit serious, do you have any medicine?"


    Huang Biao had two deep stab wounds on his chest. If the wounds were infected, it would be very troublesome.


    Huang Biao glanced at his wound, but didn''t really care:


    "I don''t have a big problem. Well, it''s mainly other people. If they are injured, they need antibiotics, otherwise they will easily die of sepsis. However, we didn''t find too many drugs."


    Huang Biao should also feel that he has strong resilience, so he is not too worried about injuries.


    Su Changxing noticed that a dark red crystal was being precipitated from the young man''s body, which gradually condensed into an oval shape. He picked it up and observed it on the palm of his hand. It was warm and completely different from the previous crystal. .


    Huang Biao asked curiously: "What is this? It came out of his body?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "I don''t know, this thing should be related to his ability, but you can try to eat it, maybe you will get the same ability as him."


    This can also be regarded as Su Changxing''s guess about the crystal, but there is no proof basis.


    Huang Biao looked at the red crystal, swallowed his saliva, shook his head and said, "Forget it, it doesn''t look edible, I still want to live well."


    He also thought that Su Changxing should know some secrets, and asked after thinking:


    "Do you know why he wants to kill us? There should be no reason to think about it. With their strength, there will be no shortage of supplies."


    Su Changxing glanced at Huang Biao, and whispered: "He should not belong to us, he may be a survivor of this world."

 Chapter 68： Mystery up

    Surprise flashed across Huang Biao''s face, and he glanced at Su Changxing silently: "Shall I go and count the number of people first, it''s almost dawn, you can go and have a rest first."


    "Ok."


    Su Changxing nodded, and saw Qin Jueming staggering over, clutching his arms, blood slipped down his broken sleeve, dripping onto the ground.


    He walked in front of Su Changxing, his eyes were bloodshot, and he said solemnly: "Thank you, I am sorry for my previous behavior."


    Although I don''t know if he is sincere, but this behavior is still very real.


    Su Changxing looked at him in a mess, and said, "Maybe there is no need to apologize. You should worry about yourself first. With your current injuries, you may not be able to survive."


    "Fate." Qin Jueming took a deep breath, "I am a person who believes in fate. Those who can survive will eventually survive, and those who cannot survive will struggle in vain."


    "It makes sense." Su Changxing nodded and said, "But I don''t agree with it. I hope God can let you live."


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and walked towards the aisle, his drowsy mind constantly reminding him that he needed to sleep.


    This should also be the disadvantage of the dreamer, who rigidly needs a certain amount of sleep time, while for other Extraordinary, the daily sleep time should not be long, after all, the various functions of the Extraordinary''s body will be enhanced.


    Walking into the aisle, Su Changxing remembered that Zhu Wenwu was still in the room, so he shouldn''t be dead.


    Then he felt a noise coming from the room in front, walked in and saw that it was Zhu Wenwu.


    Zhu Wenwu leaned against the wall, looked at Su Changxing with a relieved expression, and said, "Brother, I survived and didn''t die. I''m really lucky."


    Just now, death was only one step away from him. If Huang Biao and the others came down a little later, he would definitely die.


    Su Changxing agreed: "Your luck is indeed good. Can you still stand up now?"


    He felt that Zhu Wenwu should not have suffered too much injury.


    "Zhu Wenwu, are you okay?"


    A tender female voice came from behind.


    Zhu Xinxue rushed in from beside Su Changxing to check on Zhu Wenwu''s situation.


    With the support of Zhu Xinxue, Zhu Wenwu stood up, touched the back of his head, and said in doubt: "There is no major problem, but the whole body is a little weak. I couldn''t stand up just now, but now I can stand up again suddenly."


    Zhu Xinxue pursed her lips, thought about it and said, "I guess, you were scared."


    Seeing that Zhu Wenwu was fine, she completely relaxed, turned to look at Su Changxing, and said with admiration: "Wow, brother Su, you are really good, you just took care of those two murderers with ease, It runs like it flies, like those characters in those movies."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It''s not particularly powerful, it can only be said to be average."


    With that said, he walked out the door.


    Zhu Xinxue followed, and continued: "I felt like I was watching a movie just now, Brother Su, do you know martial arts? Are you a descendant of Wudang Mountain, Longhu Mountain or something? I heard before, There are some very powerful Taoist priests on the mountain, they can fly over eaves and walls, I didn''t expect it to be true."


    "In the early years, I wanted to go to the mountains to learn from a teacher, but my parents refused to let me, saying that girls should be quieter, heh, I think they raised my brother as a girl, and I was scared away by a small scene No way..."


    Su Changxing listened to Zhu Xinxue talking a lot beside him, and fell into silence. He didn''t expect this little girl to be able to talk so much, and then interrupted: "Well, you can directly talk about your purpose."


    Zhu Xinxue blinked and said, "I want to worship you as my teacher and learn martial arts."


    As she spoke, she clenched her fists and made a gesture of fighting.


    "But I don''t know martial arts." Su Changxing turned his head to look at Zhu Xinxue, and said, "And I don''t know how to teach others. I may just have good physical fitness."


    Zhu Xinxue raised her eyebrows: "A little bit?"


    Su Changxing bent down and picked up a dark blue crystal on the masked man''s body, and said affirmatively, "Okay, it might be much better, so I can''t teach you."


    Zhu Xinxue walked from the right to Su Changxing''s left, and said, "But I think I have some potential, it''s a pity that it was buried."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "Potential, what potential? The eight meridians are naturally unobstructed?"


    "I can prove my potential."


    With a faint blue light in Zhu Xinxue''s eyes, she kicked the corpse in the aisle. The corpse flew far away and hit the wall on the other side of the aisle.


    Su Changxing was a little surprised. Zhu Xinxue used strength that didn''t fit her body type, and then he realized that this should be a supernatural ability, a kind of supernatural ability that increases strength.


    "This is indeed a potential, but I still can''t teach you. Good night, I''m going to bed."


    Su Changxing walked into the room, turned around and said, without waiting for Zhu Xinxue to speak, he closed the door.


    Zhu Xinxue puffed her mouth, staring at the closed door, quite dissatisfied, then she thought of something and showed a sly smile.


    The **** smell in the corridor was very strong, but because there were no dead people in this room, there was no **** smell.


    Su Changxing spread the sleeping bag on the ground, sat on it, and took out his mobile phone to check the route log.


    [Keep a good spirit, +1 mystery]


    [Keep a good spirit, +1 mystery]


    [Killing in sleep, +40 mystery]


    [Killing in sleep, +30 mystery]


    ¡¾You are too tired and feel sleepy~www.novelhall.com~Mystery¡¿


    [Mystery: 133/500]


    "Is it because I used the ability of the dreamer, so I will feel tired quickly, should this be considered a price?"


    Su Changxing had a glimmer of understanding, knowing that Extraordinary people also abide by a certain law of conservation.


    View character properties.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 4.9+0.6 (much higher than the average human)


    Speed: 5.6+0.6 (extraordinary)


    Physique: 3.7+0.6 (much stronger than ordinary humans)


    Perception: 1+0.6 (beast level perception)


    Spirit: 5+1.2 (extraordinary)


    Position: Ninth-rank dreamer (upper rank) with a fit rate of 80%


    Evaluation: As your compatibility with the position becomes higher and higher, you will become stronger and stronger in all aspects. Of course you are still just a piece of garbage, trash that is smashed in the dust without anyone noticing.


    As the degree of mystery increases, the bonus brought by the position also increases accordingly.


    "So, the ability of the dreamer will also increase with the increase in mystery."


    Su Changxing judged that being aware of the mystery would greatly affect his combat effectiveness. A mystery of 100 brought a fifth increase, and 500 mystery just doubled the increase.


    At present, the way to quickly increase the mystery is to use the ability of the dreamer to kill people in sleep, but the mystery obtained by this method will decrease as the number of times increases.


    So it is necessary to find other effective ways to obtain mystery.


    Then, he spent three thousand points to unlock the position of the in-depth analysis path, which should allow him to increase his mystery level faster.

 Chapter 69： chocolate aromatherapy

    ¡¾Analyzing¡¿


    ¡¾Estimated time 20 minutes¡¿


    "I still need to estimate the time. Is this because the CPU can''t handle it?"


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment. He always thought that the information about the position of the channel was stored in the discount store, but he spent points to trade with the discount store.


    But he hadn''t imagined that the discount store would be serious about parsing jobs, working like a computer.


    After spending 3000 points, he still has 9762 points. Due to many accidents tonight, the points have not been consumed much.


    After relaxing, Su Changxing felt hungry for a while. He exchanged two boxes of self-heating rice from the discount store, poured water to heat it, put it aside, and took a can of natto as a side dish.


    Served with self-heating rice with pickled vegetables and canned natto, Su Changxing ate it all up in a few minutes, and licked his lips with insatiable desire:


    "It would be great if there are a few more stir-fried dishes, but the taste is still a bit monotonous."


    Su Changxing took a big sip of water to dilute the salty taste in his mouth, looked at his phone, and found that the analysis had just been completed.


    [In-depth analysis: Mystery makes you powerful.


    Putting aromatherapy on the northwest corner of the room before going to bed can effectively enhance the mystery. Chocolate-flavored aromatherapy is the best, and candles can also be used as a substitute.


    Maintain the awareness of being a dreamer at all times. ¡¿


    "So what the **** is a chocolate-flavored aromatherapy, is there really such a thing?"


    Su Changxing fell into deep thought. It might be difficult to find such things as aromatherapy, let alone chocolate flavor.


    However, candles can be used as a substitute, but the effect may be worse, and candles are still very easy to find, and they may be sold in secret shops.


    Su Changxing opened the forum and posted a post with the lucky kid''s ID.


    Lucky kid: I haven''t slept well recently and need some aromatherapy. Use two cans or points of the same value in exchange for aromatherapy, preferably chocolate flavor, I like chocolate. Add another can if it''s chocolate flavored.


    In addition, exchange a can for 10 candles.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This is a simple item exchange post, but the number of replies is unusually large, even greater than Su Changxing''s previous posts.


    Hug of Love: Who can tell me what the **** is a chocolate-flavored aromatherapy? Is this a human post?


    Master Kong: Boss likes chocolate, and I like chocolate too, so I am almost equal to Boss.


    Strategies: If you can¡¯t sleep, we have a sleeping companion service here, the effect is definitely better than aromatherapy, as long as a can is all you need.


    Arthur: So I''m still curious if anyone has chocolate aromatherapy? Does anyone actually own such a thing?


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Boss, my instant noodle cooking skills are improving at a frightening speed. Today''s instant noodle is absolutely on time, and I got bored out with a big fire."


    Lin Xiuyu proudly held a bowl of instant noodles.


    This is a wide roof with a bonfire in the middle, and many people are walking around.


    The middle-aged man wearing a taupe leather hat looked at the instant noodles in his hand, twitched the corner of his mouth calmly, and said, "It''s done well, don''t add biscuits to it next time."


    Lin Xiuyu also knew that there might be some minor problems with her cooking, so she said:


    "Isn''t there a lack of ingredients? I can only use them on the spot. Well, that''s why it''s hard for a clever man to cook without rice."


    Cai Jing stared at the instant noodles in her hand, and said seriously: "Leave the cooking to me in the future, don''t touch it."


    The middle-aged man frowned and took a sip, and found that it was okay, at least not as bad as it looked, nodded and said: "Barely okay."


    Cai Jing listened to what the team leader said, and tasted it, and found that she could still drink it, but she looked a bit unappreciative, so she took it as a change of taste.


    The middle-aged man took a big bite of noodles, took out his mobile phone, and found that there was a new change on the forum. The person whose ID was called Lucky Kid made a new post.


    Although Lin Xiuyu said before that the person they met at the police station was a lucky kid, this is not necessarily the case.


    It''s entirely possible that it was just a coincidence that the person had awakened a relatively powerful ability, which happened to be seen by Lin Xiuyu.


    "Puff~"


    The middle-aged man looked at his phone and sprayed out the noodles he had just eaten in one gulp.


    What the **** is this? Redeem chocolate aromatherapy?


    Do you want to be a little more outrageous.


    "Boss, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lin Xiuyu was stunned, thinking that the noodles he cooked were too unpalatable, but he felt that it was okay.


    The middle-aged man wiped the soup from the corner of his mouth calmly, and said, "Look at the post posted by the lucky kid, what do you think his intention is."


    "Puff~"


    Lin Xiuyu also squirted out, "The self-heating rice is a bit too much, is this the end of the day?"


    Cai Jing also fell silent when she saw this post, and said seriously: "This person is very delicate, he can''t be a girl."


    "Are you sure it''s a matter of refinement or not?" Lin Xiuyu glanced at him and said:


    "Could it be that aromatherapy has other uses, such as attracting zombies, etc. Is it possible that zombies are more likely to be attracted to chocolate. By the way, I haven''t seen chocolate until now~www.novelhall.com~ It won''t all be eaten by zombies It''s gone."


    Cai Qing said lightly: "You can be a little more outrageous."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Originally, Su Changxing just wanted to give it a try. With so many people, maybe someone could actually find the incense.


    Not long after the post was posted, someone actually private messaged him.


    Xunmeng: Boss, I have seven boxes of aromatherapy here, but I want to replace one of the cans with two bottles of water, can I?


    Lucky Kid: Is it chocolate flavored?


    Xunmeng: I''m sorry, there is no chocolate flavor that the boss needs, it''s just an ordinary aromatherapy.


    Lucky kid: Okay, how about a can and a 1L bottle of water.


    Xunmeng: Thank you, boss, these supplies have saved my old life. I know that the boss doesn''t really need incense so much, he''s just helping others in a different way.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect this person to start making up his own brain, he just needed aromatherapy, and then replied: No need to thank you, we just traded fairly. Let''s trade.


    Xunmeng: I understand, thank you again, big brother.


    At this moment, a teenager with afro hair and curly hair was squatting in the restaurant of the shopping mall, holding a mobile phone, with tears in his eyes, only thinking that the world is still mostly good people.


    He hasn''t left this position for the past few days. The zombies around him are in pieces, and he can''t get out at all. Some of the food he found was eaten up as early as yesterday, and now he is so hungry that he has no strength at all.


    If he hadn''t suddenly seen Su Changxing''s post, he might have been in despair.


    Su Changxing exchanged a bottle of water from the discount store, plus a can and a dream-seeking deal. A white light flashed, and seven blue-packaged aromatherapy products appeared at his feet.

 Chapter 70： unreal

    The aromatherapy is packaged in plastic, milky white, and there is a faint fragrance when you tear it apart, but I can''t tell what it smells like. It''s a bit like jasmine, and it''s also a bit like lily of the valley.


    This kind of aromatherapy is similar to a candle, or it can be said to be a scented candle, which can continuously release the fragrance when it is lit.


    Su Changxing took out the match in his backpack, tried to ignite his pants several times, and ignited the aromatherapy.


    The aroma diffused, and the faint candle flame propped up a small piece of light in the dark room.


    The moment he put the incense on the corner of the wall, Su Changxing felt the coldness in the room disappear, replaced by a trace of warmth, and his body became more relaxed.


    This might just be a psychological change, but it did have some influence on Su Changxing.


    "Is this enough? So what is the principle, it feels very unscientific."


    Su Changxing felt that some inconspicuous change had taken place in the surrounding environment, which was subtle but real.


    The option of in-depth analysis has not disappeared, but the cost has changed from 3,000 points to 5,000 points.


    Su Changxing looked at the in-depth analysis options on the phone, and was a little silent: "Sure enough, it''s the same routine, at least the essence is the same, step by step to extract consumers'' money."


    After thinking for a while, he decided to continue spending points to unlock the in-depth analysis. The price-performance ratio of unlocking the in-depth analysis will not be lower than exchanging attributes in the store.


    And the points can only be realized as strength if they are spent.


    ¡¾Analyzing¡¿


    ¡¾Estimated time six hours¡¿


    "Has it been so long? The CPU is too hot to turn? Or is this more complicated than last time?"


    Su Changxing was surprised by the sudden increase in the analysis time, and at the same time lamented that this machine seems to be not working well.


    After making sure that there was nothing else to do, he got into his sleeping bag and fell asleep with drowsiness.


    The night gradually dissipated in the morning light, and the dilapidated city once again ushered in a new day.


    Countless people disappeared in the night.


    No alarm clock set.


    Su Changxing slowly opened his eyes and found that he hadn''t slept for too long. At 8:43, he only slept for about three or four hours.


    Sitting up, he picked up his phone to check the route log.


    [You put on aromatherapy before going to bed, and completed a sleep with a sense of mystery, +30 mystery]


    [The sleeping environment does not meet the standard, -2 mystery]


    [Keep a good spirit, +1 mystery]


    ¡¾Dreamer: 162/500¡¿


    "Add 29 points of mystery at a time. If you only rely on sleep, you should be able to gain 500 mystery points in more than ten days. However, the mystery points obtained through sleep may decrease later, and it may take longer."


    Su Changxing figured out that it is still very necessary to confirm the in-depth analysis of unlocking, and other ways can effectively increase the degree of mystery.


    At this time, there was a noise outside the door. Su Changxing pushed the door open and glanced through the crack, and found that Huang Biao was leading someone to clean up the corpses on the fourth floor.


    The way they clean up the corpses is also very simple. They just lift up the corpses and throw them down from the windowsill, letting the zombies downstairs clean up the corpses.


    This is the most labor-saving and convenient way. If the corpse is left in the room, it will not only stink, but also breed bacteria.


    Su Changxing extinguished the half-burnt aromatherapy, put it in his backpack, and opened the window to try to disperse the strong aroma in the house.


    But half an hour later, there was still a faint lingering fragrance lingering in the room, and Su Changxing found a little bit of this smell on his clothes.


    "Forget it, that''s it."


    Su Changxing was a little helpless, but this scent didn''t have much of an effect, on the contrary, it could help him cover up the smell of blood on his body.


    At this time, there were still about two hours before the completion of the analysis. Su Changxing packed up his things, opened the door and went out, planning to find the map today.


    Huang Biao rested at the entrance of the corridor. The surrounding corpses had been cleaned up, and the bloodstains were covered up with lime powder.


    Seeing Su Changxing coming out, he smiled and said, "Brother, you look plump, you should be sleeping well."


    He seemed to be here specially waiting for Su Changxing to come out.


    Su Changxing looked at Huang Biao, his eyes were bloodshot, he looked very tired, and reminded:


    "You don''t seem to be sleeping very well. It is very important to maintain adequate sleep. If you are not in good spirits, there will be big problems. It is easy to lose the chain at critical times."


    Probably because of the influence of his position, Su Changxing now pays extra attention to sleep.


    "I really admire you. Yesterday I woke up after sleeping for two hours, and then I couldn''t sleep anymore." Huang Biao smiled naively and said, "I''m fine, even if I don''t sleep for a few days, I won''t have any serious problems .¡±


    Su Changxing glanced at the few people who were still busy, and said in a deep voice, "How many of you died yesterday?"


    Huang Biao said helplessly: "There are a lot of deaths. Twenty-eight people died, nineteen men and nine women, and half of them were newcomers."


    "I still feel a little sorry for them. They died because they came to me, and I didn''t fulfill my responsibility to protect them."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said: "Maybe they will die if they don''t come here, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com The result will not change much. Now, a large number of people die every moment. The number has dropped to 8.1 billion, and death has become the norm."


    "I know what you mean."


    Huang Biao restrained his expression and said seriously: "Do you know the specific situation of those two people? I need to take precautions. We will definitely not be able to withstand such a thing if it happens again."


    Su Changxing glanced at the others, and whispered, "I don''t know much, I just happen to know that they are not in the same world as us. Well, those who died yesterday, do they still have their mobile phones?"


    Huang Biaolu touched the beard on his face, and said: "Their mobile phones have all disappeared. This is the first time I have seen this kind of situation, and it seems that the person did not see my mobile phone yesterday, just as you guessed. "


    Su Changxing paused, he had already had some guesses about the existence of the mobile phone before, and said:


    "The so-called mobile phone may not be a real thing, but an illusory thing that only exists in our minds. Our consciousness thinks it exists, but it does not exist."


    Huang Biao frowned, and said: "But we can see other people''s mobile phones, and we can even pick them up to plunder."


    Su Changxing speculated: "Maybe, our consciousness is already connected to a certain extent. The consciousness of each of us is connected to each other, forming something like a spiritual network."


    He closed his eyes, opened them, and continued: "This can also explain why they can''t see the phone, while people in our same world can see other people''s phones."


    Huang Biaozai carefully observed the mobile phone in his hand, not quite convinced that the mobile phone is actually an illusory thing that only exists in his imagination.


    It''s hard to understand.

 Chapter 71： aegis location

    Huang Biao put the phone back into his pocket and asked, "So, why did the phone disappear?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I got points for killing those two people, and the kill message popped up on the phone. This is very similar to getting points for killing zombies. Maybe they are a kind of thing for phones."


    Huang Biao pondered for a while, then suddenly opened his eyes wide, suddenly realized, and said:


    "That is to say, they can get something similar to points for killing us, and the mobile phone is equivalent to the carrier of the points, so the mobile phone will disappear.


    "Is that why they came to kill us?"


    After some analysis, Huang Biao felt that his vest was cold. This was a simple and absurd reason.


    Su Changxing had already had a similar guess when he killed the Extraordinary who could hide in the dark in front of the mysterious shop.


    He nodded and said:


    "It''s like this. They wantonly killed people just for points. Maybe in their eyes, we are just monsters refreshed in the game, so they kill them mercilessly."


    Huang Biao took a deep breath and was a little silent. He didn''t know what to say. He thought they would be the protagonists of the doomsday game, but he didn''t expect that they might just be NPCs or even wild monsters in the game.


    Su Changxing continued: "There are no relevant posts on the forum, which means that they are very clean and the number is very small. We are lucky to meet them."


    Huang Biao frowned, and said, "Do you want to post a post to tell others to be more careful, at least not to let these people mix into other groups'' residences and carry out massacres easily?"


    Su Changxing showed a thoughtful look, and said:


    "However, it''s better to let someone who has the right to be the top post and authoritative post this post, so that everyone can know and believe it. After all, this matter still sounds absurd and unbelievable."


    Afterwards, he showed a vague smile and said, "I happen to have been in touch with the lucky kid very early, and he is not bad. I can ask him to post this post."


    "Well, that''s it." Huang Biao nodded, a little surprised:


    "That''s really a coincidence. I also got in touch with the lucky kid at the beginning of the Doomsday game. At that time, I was in order to buy his steel rods. Brother, you also met to buy his things. Well, others Not bad, I still owe him points."


    Su Changxing looked at Huang Biao''s appearance and was sure that Huang Biao had no doubts about his identity now, unless he was the actor.


    Su Changxing used his mobile phone to edit the content of the post, pretending to contact himself.


    Huang Biao asked, "What did he say, did he agree?"


    Su Changxing affirmed: "After I explained the situation to him, he agreed decisively. After all, we have no reason to deceive him, and he has no reason to refuse."


    Afterwards, Su Changxing posted on the forum.


    Lucky Kid: Please pay attention to everyone. I have received news that a group of people are secretly massacring some groups. They seem to be survivors of this world, and their individual strength is very strong.


    The leaders of each team should remember not to let them take advantage of it, and use the forum to verify it first when accepting people.


    Warning again, they are far more powerful than normal people, and as far as I know, several stations have been wiped out in one pot.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Three-year simulation: Groove, is it true or not, there are still survivors in this world. Then why do they attack us, can''t everyone get along peacefully? Fight zombies together.


    AMC: I always thought that the lucky boss would only sell things, but I never thought that he would post such useful information. The boss finally has the consciousness of a big boss.


    Heart-to-heart: Hey, don''t be embarrassed, he just posted a redemption post before, buying chocolate aromatherapy.


    Er Wu Zai: Wow, shouldn''t the point be how to guard against these people? Or what to do with them. I was already a little apprehensive about meeting these people.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Huang Biao looked sideways at Su Changxing and asked, "Where are you going next? Or just stay here and wait until the doomsday game is over."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "I have something important to do. I need a map now. Have you seen a bigger library near here?"


    "Map?" Huang Biao recalled, and said, "I didn''t see it. There are very few bookstores around here. Where are you going?"


    Su Changxing said, "Aegis is a branch here."


    Huang Biao waited with big eyes and said, "Are you talking about the company with the blue shield logo?"


    Su Changxing was a little surprised that Huang Biao had actually seen it before, but when he thought about it, he could know from the memory of a young boy that the distance between the police station and SHIELD was not far:


    "You know where? Tell me."


    Huang Biao nodded and said, "The location where I was placed is on the top floor of the nearby high-rise building, and I can just see the location of that company. However, I advise you to better not go there, there are too many zombies."


    Su Changxing''s eyes lit up. He didn''t expect Huang Biao to know the location of Aegis Company, and said, "Is that building far from here? I want to go and see."


    Huang Biao thought for a while and said, "Okay, I''ll take you to see it, it''s not too far from here."


    Huang Biao turned his head to a man with dyed yellow hair and dressed in killer clothes by the window, and said:


    "Yan Xu, Brother Su and I will go out for a while. Later, you will take people around to continue searching. Safety is the priority. Come back at noon to rest."


    Yan Xu glanced at Su Changxing, his eyes dodged, and he said with obvious fear, "Well, okay, we will clean up the zombies downstairs first."


    Following Huang Biao into the corridor, Su Changxing said strangely: "Why is he afraid of me? I didn''t scare him either. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com"


    The corners of Huang Biao''s mouth twitched...you acted so cruelly yesterday that everyone would be afraid. Well, he thought about his words and said, "You acted too violently yesterday, and it''s very scary to scare people." normal."


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully, feeling that Yan Xu, who could lead the team, was too timid, and said seriously: "You should let someone who is more courageous lead the team."


    Huang Biao explained: "In fact, his courage is not bad, bigger than many others."


    Su Changxing suddenly realized: "It turns out that you people are relatively timid. No wonder, it''s reasonable to choose the taller one among the dwarfs."


    Huang Biao: "..."


    The two went down the stairs and walked eastward along the street. The zombies on the street could not hinder them at all, and Huang Biao alone could handle it.


    Huang Biao thought about paying back the points he owed to the lucky kid, he slashed very hard, with the appearance of beating a worker, and said, "Don''t rob me, I''m the one who owes a whole lot of debt."


    Su Changxing humbly said, "Well, come on, I''ll cover for you."


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Su Changxing saw a tall building with a large blue glass curtain wall. He had seen this tall building in other places before.


    Huang Biao smashed open the brain of a zombie with a steel knife and said:


    "The farther you go, the denser the zombies will be, especially in the direction of Aegis. I guess it will be difficult for the people thrown there to walk on the street."


    Su Changxing guessed that there should be something in the Aegis company that attracted these zombies to gather there.


    When the two came to the main entrance of the tall building, Huang Biao said: "


    "We went up from the safe passage on the side, and there are still very few zombies in the corridor."

 Chapter 72： city ??sewer

    Su Changxing casually slashed at the zombie rushing out of the hall, but the zombie suddenly dodged to the side, avoiding the knife.


    "Ok?"


    He frowned, and killed the zombie with a backhand knife.


    This gives people a very weird feeling. The zombies who were originally like puppets have begun to learn to dodge.


    "Did that zombie dodge just now?"


    Huang Biao was surprised, and looked around at the dead zombie on the ground.


    "Yes." Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I noticed that these zombies are being continuously strengthened before, and now it seems that their wisdom is also being strengthened."


    "No wonder I feel that killing these zombies is a waste of effort." Huang Biao said cursingly: "Damn it, is this still alive? Isn''t it very difficult to kill a zombie after more than ten days."


    There were seven or eight zombies in the bright hall. It took the two of them a few minutes to clean them up, and they climbed up the stairs for more than 20 floors to the rooftop.


    The wind on the roof was very strong, and the black coat was fluttering. Su Changxing saw a U-shaped building with a huge shield logo through the layers of buildings, which was exactly the same as the building that the little boy saw in his memory.


    There was a desperate scene around the SHIELD company, where there were dense crowds of zombies, and there was no gap to be seen.


    Seeing the astonishment on Su Changxing''s face, Huang Biao shrugged and said, "Look, this is why I advised you not to go there. There are so many zombies, even if you think about it, you have no way to go."


    Su Changxing pondered: "It''s true that we can''t make it through, but isn''t this number a bit too exaggerated?"


    Things were beyond his expectation, and the original plan was also disrupted. Judging from various clues, he had the chance to complete the mission only by going to A.I.E.L.D.


    And this is also related to the problem of corpse transformation. At present, if this problem is not solved, most human beings will become zombies within 30 days.


    Huang Biao looked at the pensive Su Changxing, and persuaded him, "Do you have any reason to take risks? Most of the time, keeping yourself alive is the most important thing. There is no need to take risks for the reward of the doomsday game."


    He felt that Su Changxing should have received a special mission before he wanted to go to Aegis. Someone posted a post about the special mission on the forum.


    Generally speaking, special missions will have special rewards, and he has also received special missions, but he has no plans to complete them.


    Su Changxing came back to his senses and said, "Well, it''s not entirely for a special task, it''s just that this matter is very important, and I still want to do my best to complete it if possible."


    Huang Biao''s eyes flashed brightly. He was much smarter than he looked on the outside. He patted his chest and said with a bright face:


    "If necessary, I can help you. Although there are many zombies, it is not impossible to go there."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows and asked, "What way?"


    Huang Biao smiled, pointed to a manhole cover on the street, and said, "Perhaps we can pass through the sewer, at least close to the vicinity of SHIELD."


    "It''s indeed a way." Su Changxing agreed, "It''s just that I don''t have experience in the sewer, do you have it?"


    With absolutely no experience, going to a place like the sewers can be dangerous, and the biggest problem is getting lost.


    "Ha, neither have I." Huang Biao paused and said, "But there is someone in our station who knows more about this. He was lucky to not die yesterday, and you still know him."


    Su Changxing said subconsciously: "Zhu Wenwu? Does he still understand this?"


    Huang Biao said proudly: "Yes, when we recruit people, we will register their previous occupations. Zhu Wenwu was a major in urban plumbing before."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "All right, let him come over and have a look. As long as I can get close to the sewer entrance of SHIELD, I should be able to rush there."


    After the decision was made, Huang Biao sent a message asking Zhu Wenwu to come over, and he and Su Changxing continued to walk in the direction of Aegis Company, planning to survey the surrounding terrain and find a sewer entrance closest to Aegis Company.


    The further you go along the street, the denser the zombies are, usually four or five zombies rush forward together.


    That''s okay, the two of them can handle it.


    But when they were three kilometers away from Aegis, they couldn''t move forward. There were too many zombies in front of them, and any move might trigger a wave of corpses.


    "I''ll go down and observe the situation."


    Su Changxing opened the manhole cover and climbed down the iron ladder step by step. Holding onto the ladder, he felt that it was covered with something sticky and funny.


    After climbing four or five meters down, the surrounding temperature dropped instantly, with a feeling of coolness and humidity, and the sound of dripping water came from my ears.


    "Tread~"


    After climbing eight or nine meters, Su Changxing landed on a layer of water. It was very dark below, and there was basically no light. He could see about four or five meters around him. isolated.


    Su Changxing stood there and hesitated for a while, but did not move forward. Although he had a certain night vision ability, it was still too dangerous in this situation and needed lighting.


    Then ~www.novelhall.com~ he crawled back in a desperate manner.


    Huang Biao saw Su Changxing climbed up, and asked, "How''s the environment below, is there anything?"


    Su Changxing showed helplessness and said, "It''s too dark below, I can''t see anything, things need lighting."


    Huang Biao said in surprise: "I saw you climbed directly down, and I thought you could see it. It feels like the sewer is a little deep. If you go down, you will disappear."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "It''s about nine or ten meters away. There don''t seem to be any zombies around below. That''s good news."


    After more than ten minutes, Zhu Wenwu and another person named Huang Tao rushed over.


    Zhu Wenwu saw the two of them squatting and observing the entrance of the sewer, and asked, "What''s the matter, Boss Huang?"


    Huang Biao didn''t say anything in the private message, he just said that he had something important to ask him to come over.


    Huang Biao stood up, pointed at the entrance of the sewer, and said, "I want to approach the building with the shield symbol over there through the sewer. You understand this, do you think it is feasible?"


    Zhu Wenwu thought for a while and said, "It is theoretically possible, but it is very dangerous. The sewers are intricate and complicated, and it is easy to lose your way."


    Su Changxing asked: "Can you simulate the general direction of the sewer? Let us not get lost."


    Zhu Wenwu immediately shook his head and said, "I can''t do anything about it. The sewers in every city are different, and even their appearances are very different."


    He hesitated for a moment and said, "Brother Su, is there something important? I don''t think you can go in if you can. Maybe there is something strange down there."


    Huang Biao looked at Zhu Wenwu''s timid look, patted him on the shoulder and said, "You have a way, right, just tell me."

 Chapter 73： Knowing the truth

    Zhu Wenwu hesitated for a moment and said: "I can judge the direction of some pipelines. If I lead the way, I should be able to walk through it. At least I won''t get lost. However, it''s too dangerous down here, I don''t want to go..."


    Before he finished speaking, Huang Tao elbowed him next to him, and said, "Brother Su saved us yesterday, what''s wrong with asking you to lead the way."


    Huang Biao interrupted: "Huang Tao, this kind of thing is voluntary, don''t force it. Let you lead the way, are you willing?"


    Huang Tao raised his head, and said as a matter of course: "Yes, Brother Su is so powerful, I don''t think there is any danger, and why should a man be afraid of death."


    Huang Biao said unhappily: "You can say a few words less."


    Su Changxing took a look at Zhu Wenwu. He never liked to force others. If Zhu Wenwu didn''t go, he wouldn''t force it. After all, his life was his own.


    But it makes sense...


    Well, as long as he is moved with emotion and reason, he will definitely go.


    Su Changxing nodded, and said: "That''s true, I won''t force you if you don''t go, I''m also a reasonable person."


    Zhu Wenwu was a little moved, but he always felt that Su Changxing''s words sounded weird, and said, "Actually, Brother Su, I''m not really afraid of death. The main reason is that after I die, my sister will not be taken care of. I''m sorry. .¡±


    Su Changxing glanced at him, pretending to be deep, and said, "Maybe it''s the right choice for you to follow me, if you really want your sister to survive this doomsday game."


    Zhu Wenwu looked at Su Changxing in surprise: "Why do you say that?"


    Huang Biao also couldn''t help opening his eyes wide. He heard something in Su Changxing''s words, and knew that Su Changxing must have some important information.


    This should also be the reason why Su Changxing was obsessed with going to SHIELD.


    Su Changxing looked at the three of them, pursed his lips and said with a smile: "Actually, it''s okay to tell you, as long as you promise not to post or tell others, so as not to cause unnecessary panic and despair."


    This is a serious statement.


    The expressions of the three changed in vain, Zhu Wenwu was astonished, Huang Biao frowned, and Huang Tao was curious.


    curious?


    Su Changxing found that the young man who came with Zhu Wenwu seemed to be a bit out of character.


    Huang Biao assured: "I definitely won''t."


    Zhu Wenwu said with a serious face, "Neither will I."


    Huang Tao patted his chest: "Brother Su, I''m sure too..."


    Huang Biao pulled Huang Tao behind him, and said angrily, "You don''t need to listen, you go to the electric pole over there and wait."


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Huang Tao was a little unconvinced, and wanted to say something, but was glared at by Huang Biao, and left without saying a word.


    Huang Biao smiled slightly and said: "He is my nephew, he has a big mouth, it''s better for him not to know, some things can only be uncomfortable if he knows."


    "That''s right." Su Changxing nodded in agreement, then calmed down and said, "Have you ever thought about how people in this world become zombies? Or have you ever thought about the mechanism of zombie infection?"


    Zhu Wenwu had a bad premonition, and pondered: "Actually, I''ve been thinking about this issue. I thought it was a virus, but later found that no one was infected, so I doubt that the virus in this world has any effect on us. "


    Huang Biao also nodded in agreement, obviously he also agreed with this point of view.


    On the forum, this view is also the mainstream. Most people think that they are not affected by the zombie virus, which also allows people to fight the zombies without fear of being infected.


    Su Changxing continued: "This is actually a kind of radiation infection, which spreads everywhere in the space and affects every one of us. It''s not that this kind of infection does not exist, but that it is constantly accumulating, and will erupt when it reaches a certain level. Maybe after more than ten days, a large number of people will suddenly become zombies."


    The flat voice is like a depth charge.


    The world fell silent, the avenue widened, and the two fell into silence.


    There were waves of waves in Zhu Wenwu''s heart. He also had such an idea before, but such an idea was too desperate, and he would subconsciously ignore it.


    Most of the time, people are willing to believe in a better outcome.


    Zhu Wenwu let out a sigh of relief. He thought of himself and his sister turning into zombies, and said with a trace of despair: "Is this true?"


    Su Changxing stared into his eyes, and said word by word:


    "I don''t need to lie to you. That''s why I entered that building, to find out how to stop this infection, so if you really care about your sister''s life and death, it''s the best choice for you to help me, and it''s the same for you to help me helping yourself."


    Su Changxing''s purpose was to get Zhu Wenwu to help him enter the SHIELD company, although he didn''t lie at all, and what he said was the truth.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and continued: "This is cruel and realistic. Most people are actually waiting to die, but it''s just a matter of dying sooner or later."


    Zhu Wenwu''s eyes were dim, and he fell into a long silence. He suddenly raised his head, his eyes became firm, and said:


    "Brother Su, I''ll help you! Not only for my sister, but also for myself."


    Su Changxing smiled, and said seriously: "I''m not asking you to die. You don''t have to treat death like this. Well, you have a high probability of surviving, at least higher than the probability of surviving last night."


    "That''s really a little big."


    The corner of Zhu Wenwu''s mouth twitched~www.novelhall.com~ He was only one step away from death last night, but now it''s two steps away? What a difference.


    Huang Biao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Zhu Wenwu would be moved by Su Changxing''s persuasion. He understood Zhu Wenwu''s caution.


    When Zhu Wenwu joined their group, he decided to join after going back and forth for more than ten times.


    Huang Biao said thoughtfully, "If that''s the case, it''s just the three of us going. It''s not good if there are too many people going."


    At this time, Huang Tao stood not far away and shouted: "Have you finished speaking, I''m coming now."


    Huang Biao waved his hand and said, "Taozi, you go back first, pay attention to safety."


    He wasn''t going to let Huang Tao get involved, the sewer was unknown to them, and it was also dangerous, it was too easy to die.


    Huang Tao said loudly unconvinced: "Don''t underestimate me, I''m not much weaker than you."


    With a stern face, Huang Biao scolded: "Don''t talk nonsense with me, just leave as soon as you are told."


    Huang Tao seemed to be very afraid of Huang Biao, he shrank immediately after hearing this, and walked away in despair.


    Looking at Huang Tao''s back, Huang Biao sighed and said: "This kid is really unreliable, if he hadn''t met me, he might not have survived."


    Su Changxing said abruptly: "But he is courageous, much more courageous than that Yan Xu."


    "Well, maybe." Huang Biao thought for a while and said, "We need lighting objects now. For lighting objects, torches are the best choice. They are easy to make and the materials are easy to find."


    Su Changxing nodded and asked, "Gasoline can be used as fuel to make torches. Do you have gasoline in your resident?"


    The most important thing to make a torch is the combustion aid, and the combustion aid is generally kerosene, gasoline, vegetable oil, etc. Gasoline is relatively easy to get.

 Chapter 74： sewer

    Huang Biao shook his head and said, "No, but I know where there is gasoline. I saw a gas station far away before, and I can go there to get gasoline."


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said, "No need."


    Huang Biao asked suspiciously, "Do you still have gasoline on you?"


    "of course not."


    Su Changxing took out the mobile phone in his pocket and said, "There may not be gasoline in the gas station. I can buy gasoline directly on the forum. I saw someone posting to sell gasoline before."


    Huang Biao was stunned for a moment, then struggled and said, "You are a big dog."


    It''s not that he didn''t think about buying it on the forum, but he didn''t think it was worth it. He could either exchange it with food or exchange it with high points.


    Su Changxing glanced at Huang Biao''s expression of hatred for the rich, lamented the serious class conflict, and said, "You don''t have to feel sorry for me spending money."


    Su Changxing opened the forum and searched for the keyword "gasoline". There were more than ten posts about gasoline, so he opened one of them.


    Mi Liang: I have a lot of gasoline here, which can be exchanged for food or points.


    500ml gasoline, 150 points or a bag of biscuits.


    Reply 1: Gasoline is undrinkable, you sell it so expensive, you are going to starve to death.


    Reply 2: Can the landlord sell the 50 points, if not, I will find someone else


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing then spent 150 points to buy a pot of gasoline, and then in a nearby restaurant, he cut off six chair legs with a steel knife and used them as wooden sticks to make torches.


    Tie a rag to the stick, soak one end of the rag in gasoline, and let it dry for more than ten minutes to complete the production.


    While the torch was drying, Su Changxing checked the route log and found that the analysis had been completed.


    ¡¾In-depth Analysis: Mystery Makes You Strong


    Help others fall asleep.


    High-end dreamers often appear as lucid ones, allowing others to fall asleep. Sleeping together can draw in the relationship between people, which is also an important means of dealing with interpersonal relationships. ¡¿


    So the way to increase mystery is to coax others to sleep?


    Why does it feel like a hypnotist, very similar to the Extraordinary I met before, could it be that this is the direction of my next step?


    "I don''t know if it''s okay to take sleeping pills."


    Su Changxing fell into deep thought, thinking about the criteria for "helping others sleep".


    He saw Zhu Wenwu fiddling with his mobile phone and asked, "Zhu Wenwu, what are you doing?"


    Zhu Wenwu said solemnly: "Confess the funeral and tell my sister what she should do after I die."


    "Don''t be so pessimistic, just lead the way."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I want to ask, do you want to sleep now?"


    Zhu Wenwu looked at Su Changxing suspiciously, not knowing what Su Changxing meant: "Well, I don''t really want to."


    Su Changxing said seriously: "Tell me when you want to sleep, and I''ll help you."


    "what?"


    Zhu Wenwu was even more confused. Although he didn''t know what Su Changxing wanted to do, he was still very curious about how Su Changxing could help him fall asleep.


    Huang Biao leaned on the waste tire beside him, looked at his mobile phone, his expression suddenly became solemn, and said, "Su Changxing, I just saw that there have been many massacres of groups on the forum, all of which happened last night, and several It''s near us."


    Su Changxing contacted the previous information and immediately realized the problem: "How many? There are many survivors from this world around here."


    Huang Biao nodded: "It should be like this, there may be their gathering point nearby."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but squeezed his hands, these survivors were not ordinary people, they were all extraordinary, and they held absolute hostility towards them.


    "Let''s go now, go back early."


    Su Changxing put a torch into his backpack, held a torch in his hand, and said.


    Zhu Wenwu looked at the torch in his hand, and said blankly: "Don''t we need to make some preparations, such as updating weapons?"


    Huang Biao waved his hand and said: "Let''s go, there is nothing to prepare, and there is nothing to prepare. Your main task is to lead the way, not to fight."


    Su Changxing took the lead, climbed down the stairs, and entered the cool and damp sewer again, with the sound of dripping water in his ears.


    "Brother Su, are you down there? I can''t see you at all."


    Zhu Wenwu''s voice came from above.


    Zhu Wenwu was the second to come down, but halfway through the climb, he found it was pitch black and dared not go any further.


    Su Changxing raised his head and shouted, "Climb down, I''m not dead yet."


    "Oh, I''m coming down."


    Su Changxing took out a match and lit the torch.


    "Hula."


    The bright flames illuminate the surroundings, and the walls around the sewer are covered with fluffy moss.


    "Well, this should be moss..."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, feeling that the moss seemed to be wriggling, but upon closer inspection, there was nothing there.


    Zhu Wenwu climbed down from the top and said, "The smell down here is better than I imagined. It''s a bit strange. Shouldn''t the sewers be smelly?"


    Su Changxing squinted slightly, pulled out the steel knife and said, "Look at these mosses."


    Zhu Wenwu looked at Qingmo, but found nothing unusual: "What''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing slashed towards the wall with a sharp knife, and with a piercing sound, the moss on the wall receded to the surroundings like bugs.


    "what is this?"


    Zhu Wenwu felt his scalp go numb, and his mood became tense after he relaxed, and he encountered strange things at the very beginning.


    Su Changxing looked at the dark passage in front of him and fell into deep thought. He was thinking whether he should really go down to see the leopard, and there might be other strange things in the sewer.


    Huang Biao climbed down from the top and saw Su Changxing staring at the front in a daze, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "It''s nothing, let''s go."


    Night vision gave him a greater range of vision in such an environment, but he couldn''t find anything other than the moss. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com


    This place seems to be just an ordinary sewer, but it''s a little clean.


    The sewer was very quiet, there was no roar of zombies, only the sound of treading water and the breathing of the three people, among which Huang Biao''s breathing was the heaviest.


    The more this is the case, the more disturbing it is.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Huang Biao seemed a little irritable, and said, "I would rather have a large group of zombies down here than be so quiet and nothing."


    Su Changxing agreed with this statement. If there are zombies, at least they can know that they are facing zombies, but what they are facing now is unknown.


    Zhu Wenwu seemed very nervous at first, but after finding out that nothing happened, he relaxed, looked around and said:


    "Do you feel that the oxygen concentration here is very high, and the brain should be clearer, but there is no vegetation underneath."


    Huang Biao looked at the moss on the surrounding walls with a torch:


    "Could these be something like Cordyceps, plants and bugs, they should be able to produce oxygen."


    Hearing what Huang Biao said, Su Changxing thought that since human beings can become Extraordinary, would it be possible for these plants or animals to become Extraordinary species.


    This possibility is not small. He has encountered zombie monkeys before, and monkeys can also become zombies, but he has not seen other zombie species for the time being.


    Is this because monkeys themselves are closer to humans?


    The three of them came to the fork in the passage, and there were several smaller holes around them. The red steel pipes were covered with rust, and the iron gate of the passage in the wall was recessed inward.


    Zhu Wenwu took a torch to observe the surrounding pipelines, and said, "The Aegis Company is in the northwest, we should go through the hole on the left, and the direction should be right."

 Chapter 75： Explosive Truck

    Su Changxing glanced at the dent on the iron gate, and said, "It should have been hit by some kind of huge force. The marks are very old, and it''s been a while."


    Huang Biao guessed: "It can''t be a screamer, but this hole should not be able to get through with the size of a screamer."


    screamer?


    Su Changxing recalled the previous two times when he was chased by the screecher. That thing seemed to have a special liking for him, and it kept following him and would not let go.


    Passing through the hole, some small vines appeared on the surrounding walls and extended to the other end of the passage, similar to plants such as ivy.


    "I didn''t expect there to be vegetation, so I said why the oxygen content is so high, but don''t these plants need photosynthesis?"


    Zhu Wenwu stepped forward to observe these plants, and his curiosity was activated: "The leaves of these plants are actually double-layered, similar to ellipsoids, and their meridians are blood-red."


    Huang Biao said nonchalantly: "The world has become like this, and it is normal for some strange plants to appear."


    "Boom~


    A sound similar to drumming rang in the ear, very slight, if there was nothing.


    Su Changxing held his breath and concentrated on it, perceiving it carefully, and said, "Did you hear a voice?"


    Feeling the silence all around, Huang Biao asked in confusion, "What''s the sound?"


    Zhu Wenwu''s body trembled, but he didn''t hear it, but he didn''t think Su Changxing had heard it wrong, so he said in a low voice, "It can''t be anything strange."


    "Nothing, let''s move on."


    Su Changxing took the torch and took the lead to walk forward. The further he walked, the vegetation became denser, the sound of drums became more and more obvious, and the water level under his feet became higher and higher.


    After walking for a certain distance, Huang Biao stopped in front of him in vain, turned around and said, "I heard it too, like the sound of drums, coming from a long distance."


    Zhu Wenwu said solemnly, "I heard that too."


    The drums have a rhythm and a hidden rhythm.


    The surrounding environment trembled with the sound of the drum.


    The three of them fell silent, apparently there seemed to be some kind of unknown existence ahead, and now it was a question of whether to continue walking or evacuate.


    Su Changxing was also hesitating. He had hesitated many times since he came in. He knew that he might be trying to die now, and he also knew that it was dangerous.


    He still gritted his teeth and said, "Go on, we''ve already walked half the distance, check the situation, if it doesn''t work, let''s leave."


    Huang Biao and Zhu Wenwu nodded and followed Su Changxing forward. Since they decided to come, they also had a certain determination.


    A few minutes later, there was a rustling sound of water flowing ahead, as if something was sliding in the water.


    The three immediately stood up.


    Su Changxing took out the shadow bow on his back, nocked the arrow and drew the bow to aim forward, and saw three or four black shadows the size of wolfdogs sliding towards them.


    The arrow flew out, nailing one of the black shadows to the ground, and splashed out with an unknown milky white liquid.


    The black shadows struggled silently under the arrows, they didn''t seem to have a sound system.


    Seeing this, other black figures rushed towards them at an accelerated speed and entered Su Changxing''s field of vision. They were milky white bugs with triangular mouthparts on their heads and no eyes.


    Su Changxing immediately shot the second arrow, nailing the other bug to the ground.


    Because of Su Changxing''s shooting of arrows, it attracted all the hatred. At the same time, the other two bugs jumped high and rushed towards Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing sideways avoided the attack of the bugs, and slashed at one of them with a horizontal knife, cutting it into two neatly, and the milky white liquid exploded on the blade.


    He dodged the unknown liquid again.


    The liquid starts to smoke when dropped into the water.


    After the worm was cut into two pieces, it was still struggling on the ground, but it completely lost the ability to attack.


    Su Changxing then slashed at its head with a backhand knife to finish it off.


    On the other side, Huang Biao rushed up to take advantage of the situation and chopped off another bug.


    Huang Biao relaxed and scolded: "What the **** did I think it was, it turned out to be just a bigger bug."


    As he said that, he kicked the worm, and his shoes were stained with milky white liquid from the worm.


    Then, his leather shoes started to smoke.


    "What the hell? Acid?"


    Huang Biao withdrew his foot suddenly, brushed it in the water, saw a small hole in the shoe, and said with some heartache: "It''s all right now, the shoe is gone.


    Zhu Wenwu reminded: "Don''t get this thing on your face. The consequences of this level of strong acid touching your eyes or entering your mouth are unimaginable."


    Su Changxing took out his mobile phone, and a kill prompt came from it.


    [Kill rot-eating white bugs, get 20 points]


    "I didn''t expect this thing to be ten points more expensive than zombies."


    Su Changxing walked over to finish off the other two bugs that were still struggling under the arrows.


    After encountering these bugs, the three of them relaxed a little. These bugs seem to be relatively easy to solve at present.


    The three of them continued along the passage, and just after walking a certain distance, five more bugs rushed out from the darkness.


    After Su Changxing shot two worms to death with a bow and arrow, the other three worms all leaped towards him.


    Su Changxing walked around to avoid the attack of the three bugs. Just as he was about to swing his knife, a bug suddenly exploded, and milky white liquid rained down in mid-air.


    He reacted quickly, and immediately pulled up his black coat to block most of the white liquid, but some splashed onto his hands, causing burning pain.


    Su Changxing cut one insect in half with a backhand slash, but the other insect also exploded at the same time, and the white rain fell again. ¡¤


    "Tao, these are really self-explosive trucks."


    Su Changxing dodged and said rudely.


    This kind of ranged splash attack couldn''t be completely dodged at all, he could barely cover his face, and his black coat was corroded in large swaths.


    The situation of Zhu Wenwu and Huang Biao was better, but they were also covered with some white liquid, and small holes were burned on their skin.


    Su Changxing wiped off the white liquid on his body with a rag, and said, "This is not the way, Huang Biao, we still have to use the old way."


    "The old way?" Huang Biao was stunned for a moment, then he reacted, nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll be the bait to seduce you, and you shoot with a bow and arrow."


    Su Changxing set up a bow in the distance, Huang Biao drew monsters, and Zhu Wenwu lit a torch to illuminate.


    These bugs have a strong sense of territory. As soon as Huang Biao passed by, four or five carrion white bugs jumped out, and Su Changxing started shooting at the same time.


    In this way, Su Changxing could shoot two more arrows, and when these bugs rushed in front of him, there was only one left, which was killed by Huang Biao.


    "Boom~"


    After killing two more waves of bugs, the sound of drums in the space became more and more clear, making people palpitate.


    Zhu Wenwu looked around and said, "This is very close to SHIELD, right in front."


    The three of them turned the corner, and there was a long straight passage. At the end of the passage, Su Changxing saw a huge figure lying there.


    What a big baby.


    Why is there such a big baby.

 Chapter 76： giant baby

    A huge, skinless, blood-colored baby lay across the end of the aisle, eyes closed, chest rising and falling with breath.


    It appears to be sleeping.


    "Boom~"


    The heart on its chest was glowing red, and a faintly visible red heart beat rhythmically with the sound of drums.


    That was not the sound of the drums, but the beating of the heart.


    Su Changxing''s body stiffened, his breathing suddenly stagnated, and he felt his San value drop wildly, and an indescribable sense of oppression hit his face.


    Then he noticed that the plants converged along the wall towards the back of the baby, where they converged and reached the densest point.


    These plants and that baby are connected!


    "Walk."


    Su Changxing said in a very low voice, for fear of alarming the monster, he immediately turned and evacuated.


    Huang Biao and Zhu Wenwu didn''t see what it was either, they only saw a ball of beating red light, felt chills down their backs, and immediately followed Su Changxing back.


    The three of them backed away without saying a word. The speed was not as fast as when they came, but the difference was that they were all in a tense state.


    In the silence and silence, Su Changxing''s thinking speeded up. Recalling the information he had acquired in the past two days, he suddenly realized a serious problem. Extraordinary people are not immune to the influence of energy radiation in space.


    On the contrary, Extraordinary people are more likely to be affected, but they can maintain a certain degree of self under this influence.


    Those survivors all retained some characteristics of zombies, especially the two masked men Su Changxing encountered before and after, both of which had severe keratinization on their faces.


    This is the phenomenon of corpse change.


    Su Zhang reckoned that those survivors chose to attack Huang Biao and the others at night not only because the vigilance was relaxed at night, but also because they, like zombies, were at their strongest at night.


    So Extraordinary people will actually be infected.


    Those extraordinary people have some characteristics of zombies.


    Those survivors are the Extraordinary of human beings, as well as the Extraordinary of Zombies!


    Or rather, they are somewhere in between.


    He is likely to be infected faster than ordinary people and become a "smart" zombie.


    So could that "giant baby" be a completely zombified "Extraordinary"?


    After walking for more than a hundred meters, Huang Biao whispered, "What is that? When I saw a little shadow, I felt goose bumps on my body."


    Su Changxing said calmly: "It looks like a huge baby without skin, and its body is connected with these vegetation. It is a monster through and through."


    Huang Biao''s pupils trembled and his face moved slightly. Just by describing him, he felt extremely horrified.


    Su Changxing noticed that Zhu Wenwu''s face was very calm instead, without the slightest hint of fear. Sure enough, the best way to overcome fear is to face it.


    Zhu Wenwu has grown up!


    Zhu Wenwu took a deep breath and said slowly: "You guys walk slowly, my legs are a little weak."


    "I thought you weren''t afraid." Su Changxing suddenly stopped walking in front, turned around and said:


    "The location we just now should be very close to the Aegis Company. I saw a pipeline channel on the wall of the channel. Could that be the water outlet leading to the Aegis Company?"


    Zhu Wenwu also stopped, thinking: "Well, it should be calculated according to the distance. The sewer entrance on the street should be behind that monster."


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and said, "You guys go first, if the monster wakes up later, it may not be safe here."


    "Are you still going?" Huang Biao said in surprise, "If you go there, you will definitely wake up that monster."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I should be able to rush over directly, it''s not a big problem. You go first, and I''ll go over after you leave."


    He thought about it carefully, the location of the pipe was in the middle of the aisle, and going in from there would not necessarily alarm the "giant baby".


    Taking a step back, even if the "giant baby" is alarmed, he should be able to enter the pipeline, and the "giant baby" is too big to keep up.


    And he also has another reliance, that is the powerful mental resistance provided by the dreamer, he should be able to resist general mental attacks.


    Aside from mental attacks, other forms of attack are difficult to attack him in the first place.


    This is a very aggressive decision, but Su Changxing is not a conservative person.


    This is an opportunity to enter A.I.E.L.D. while this monster is asleep, and this opportunity may not be encountered in the future.


    "Good luck and hope we can meet again."


    Huang Biao pulled away Zhu Wenwu, who still wanted to say something.


    Su Changxing stood where he was and watched the two disappear into the darkness, counting the time.


    Ten minutes later, he decisively turned around and left, all the way to the position just now without a sound, seeing the sleeping "baby" again, his heartbeat accelerated suddenly, and he felt a sense of oppression.


    This feeling is completely different from when facing the screamer. The screamer feels more like a powerful beast, but the giant baby makes him feel the gap in life level.


    Su Changxing squatted his body and moved forward bit by bit. His breathing, heartbeat, and blood flow all slowed down, minimizing his sense of existence, as if he was in a special sleep state.


    This is a derivative ability of the dreamer, and it can be regarded as a clever use of the characteristics of the position.


    He lowered his head~www.novelhall.com~ and looked at the clear water under his feet, praying in his heart that this monster would never wake up.


    But sometimes, the more people are afraid of something, the more they will come.


    After walking more than half the distance, the air suddenly froze. Su Changxing looked up thoughtfully, and the "giant baby" stared at him with red lantern-like eyes.


    "Haha, heh, wow~"


    The giant baby grinned and let out a child-like laugh.


    "hungry~"


    "Eat~"


    The next moment, the entire space began to shake, and vines rolled up from the wall.


    The "giant baby" crawled towards him one after another, making loud noises.


    Su Changxing got up immediately, kicked his left foot suddenly, and rushed towards the giant baby, and the surrounding vines rolled towards him.


    Accompanied by the giant baby''s laughter, he obviously felt his head sank, and there was a heart-piercing pain in the back of his neck.


    "groove."


    Are all these monsters capable of psychic attacks?


    Suddenly, Su Changxing almost fell forward, stabilized his body and continued to run forward.


    The location of the pipeline is already very close, and it can be reached in one breath, but the "giant baby" is still some distance away from him.


    Su Changxing came to the mouth of the pipe one step ahead of the "giant baby", and at the same time aimed at the beating heart of the giant baby, threw the steel knife in his hand, and burrowed into the pipe without looking back.


    He reckoned that the heart should be the weakness of the giant baby, and it would be the best if he could steal a chicken and injure it severely. Even if he couldn''t, he could try the physical strength of the "giant baby".


    "Clang clang clang~"


    The shoes rattled on the pipes.


    After running a few steps, Su Changxing''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his body fell forward like a kite with a broken string, and fell heavily to the ground.


    The intact underwear was soaked in bright red and warm blood.

 Chapter 77： mutilated corpse

    In an instant, Su Changxing felt a chill in his chest, followed by severe pain, his whole body tensed up, his strength suddenly dissipated, and he fell heavily on the ground.


    He didn''t know what happened, and he didn''t know how the giant baby attacked him. He just felt as if he was stabbed suddenly.


    The sound of shaking came from outside, and a large number of vines quickly poured into the pipe.


    Su Changxing crawled forward without any pause, and the blood that flowed out drew a long mark on the ground.


    Then, he stood up and continued to run forward. He could vaguely see that there was an iron fence at the end of the pipe, but there was a big hole in the lower left corner of the iron fence.


    Su Changxing slipped through the big hole, and the vines were blocked outside.


    He didn''t stop and continued to run forward.


    He needs to be far enough away from this monster to feel safe. The "giant baby" has attack methods that he can''t imagine.


    This should be the internal sewer of the SHIELD company, and it became narrower and narrower when walking to the back, so Su Changxing had to crawl forward.


    After climbing for more than 20 meters, an iron railing appeared above his head. Su Changxing pushed it away, climbed up, and looked around in the dark, but found no zombies.


    He leaned against the wall and sat slumped on the ground. The massive blood loss made him feel dizzy. He noticed that the surrounding environment seemed a bit special, and there were rows of cabinets in front of him.


    What was pulled out was an iron bed.


    "Is this a cremator? Why is there such a thing in the underground of SHIELD?"


    Su Changxing quickly judged that this place seemed to be an incineration room, a place dedicated to burning corpses.


    This kind of stove only needs to put the corpse on the iron bed, push it into the crematorium, and quickly burn the corpse to ashes.


    Su Changxing took out the match, lit the torch, and stuck it on the ground for lighting.


    Then, he took off his tattered overcoat, opened his underwear, and examined the wound on his chest.


    This is a knife wound.


    "It looks like a wound caused by throwing, but luckily it missed the heart..."


    Su Changxing froze suddenly, as if he was the one who threw the steel knife at the "giant baby", but in fact he was the one who was injured.


    "It''s not scientific."


    He frowned and wondered what was going on, and things got weird, these monsters began to defy the laws of physics.


    "Could it be some kind of anti-injury ability? I attacked him, so I was the one who was injured. If my knife didn''t go wrong, wouldn''t I die directly?"


    Su Changxing analyzed, breaking out in a cold sweat. Life and death were just a split second away.


    He spared himself.


    "Isn''t this kind of monster invincible? If you attack it, you will receive the same damage. Even if you have the ability to kill it, you dare not do it."


    Su Changxing took out the bandages he bought from the mysterious store and wrapped them messily around his chest to stop the bleeding.


    He took out his phone, and sure enough, a task popped up on it.


    [Sub-quest: You found a horror in this city in the sewer, it may be an existence you will never forget for the rest of your life.


    1. Kill him. (Pointing to one promotion or generous reward)]


    promotion?


    Su Changxing keenly noticed that what it said here was promotion rather than advancement. In this case, promotion should refer to the quality of the rank.


    Shenmengzhe''s quality is superior, if he is promoted...


    Well, he doesn''t know what it means to be promoted again.


    View task properties.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 4.9+0.6 (much higher than the average human)


    Speed: 5.6+0.6 (extraordinary)


    Physique: 3.7+0.6 (much stronger than ordinary humans)


    Perception: 1+0.6 (beast level perception)


    Spirit: 5+1.2 (extraordinary)


    Position: Ninth-rank dreamer (upper rank) with a fit rate of 80%


    Status: Seriously Injured


    Evaluation: You have met a powerful existence, at least much stronger than you. You, who could have escaped unharmed, made a slight move, causing yourself to be seriously injured. When encountering beings stronger than yourself, you should always remain humble.


    Now Su Changxing confirmed that that "baby" really had the ability to retaliate against injuries, and it was almost 100% capable of repelling injuries.


    Su Changxing stood up slowly, inspected the surroundings carefully, and found that there was nothing but a few mummies that hadn''t had time to be burned.


    The bodies were not complete and seemed to have been partially dismembered before being sent here.


    Su Changxing went over and locked the door, spread a sleeping bag, and forced himself to sleep.


    I don''t know how long it has been.


    Su Changxing slowly opened his eyes in the dark, lit the torch, checked his wound and found that there was only a scar left.


    "I have to say, it''s really a terrifying ability."


    Su Changxing sighed involuntarily, tore off the bandages on his body, took out his mobile phone, and found that it was already seven o''clock.


    "Seven o''clock..."


    Su Changxing suddenly remembered that the discount store would be refreshed at 7:30. He had no choice but to exchange the items in the store first to prevent these materials from disappearing immediately after the refresh.


    There are also five bottles of 1L water, four boxes of self-heating rice, and four steel knives.


    The four steel knives definitely cannot be taken away, at least three must be sold~www.novelhall.com~ As for the self-heating rice, he is just hungry now, so he eats two boxes and puts the other two boxes in his bag.


    But for water, you have to sell at least two bottles, otherwise you won''t be able to take it away.


    Su Changxing exchanged the things, put them on the ground, opened the door with a torch and walked out.


    very strange.


    The floor of the aisle is very clean, without dust, as if it has been swept, but who would clean such a place in the last days.


    Su Changxing frowned, and immediately became alert. If there were other people, they might be survivors of this world.


    He has a bad impression of these survivors now, and if he encounters them, he will directly attack them.


    They are now at natural opposites.


    This kind of thing may have risen to the level of different worlds.


    Su Changxing carefully extinguished the torch in his hand, which might reveal his position, and walked forward step by step softly, sensing the movement around him.


    He pushed open the door of the opposite room, and found that it seemed to be a simple dissecting room. There were many blood-stained tools on the shelves, such as scissors, knives, pliers...


    And an amputated body with its abdomen hollowed out on a bed.


    But... this is a fresh corpse, with blood that has not yet completely coagulated flowing on the dissecting table.


    "It can''t be people from our world."


    Su Changxing felt horrified, and noticed that this person''s eyes and tongue had been gouged out, and he had various reveries.


    He looked around again and found that there were many similar corpses on other dissecting tables, but not as fresh as this one.


    Su Changxing fell into deep thought, thinking about what to do next, and then squatted sideways behind the door.


    The room fell silent again.

 Chapter 78： assassinate

    Su Changxing leaned against the door, trying to reduce his sense of existence as much as possible, slowing down the flow of breathing and blood.


    He realized that someone could come to this position at any time.


    very dangerous.


    He slept for four or five hours, and judging from the blood coagulation, the man died within nearly two hours, and was killed by autopsy while he was sleeping.


    The crematorium is located in a corner and has been abandoned.


    So he was not discovered just now.


    There are an unknown number of survivors from this world in S.H.I.E.L.D., and it could be dangerous.


    But the monster had already woken up, and Su Changxing had no way out.


    While Su Changxing was still in deep thought, two footsteps came from the corridor, a man and a woman.


    "The Holy Son is still very irritable now, you go to get some more meals, and I will go to see the situation of the Holy Son."


    "Well, be careful, there are people who were eaten by the Son before."


    "It''s okay, I just have a look, don''t go down."


    One walks away and the other walks towards the dissecting room.


    The footsteps outside gradually approached and became clearer, and the person who came said to himself: "I only have the right leg, and I don''t know if it is enough, there should be some ingredients left."


    The voice was soft, and it was a woman who came.


    The light in the room changed, orange light came in from the outside, illuminating the rusty iron frame and the **** corpse.


    This is fire.


    A woman holds a lighting object such as a kerosene lamp.


    Su Changxing saw a huge and slender figure reflected on the mottled wall. She walked briskly to the dissecting table, reached for the iron frame, made the sound of metal clashing, and picked up the pliers and knife.


    The sound of flesh being cut echoed in the room, as well as the woman''s heavy breathing.


    She seemed very excited.


    Su Changxing squatted halfway, holding the bow in one hand and the arrow in the other, slowly put the black arrow on the bow, and drew the bow soundlessly.


    This is the horror of the Shadow Bow, even if the bow is drawn, it will not make any sound, and it is unknown what material it is made of, or what special technology it uses.


    This is a bow to kill, a bow to kill in the dark, a weapon for killers and assassins.


    Su Changxing stretched out half of his body obliquely from behind the door, and the bowstring was gradually full, aiming at the head with long black hair.


    The woman didn''t notice anything, and was still concentrating on manipulating the tool to amputate her limb, but she didn''t know that death had come quietly.


    "Puff~"


    Accompanied by the sound of an arrow piercing into flesh and blood, a dark arrow landed on the back of her head, piercing through her forehead.


    The woman stiffened and then fell on top of her amputating body without even making a scream.


    This is a woman with a better face, she is not completely dead, staring at Su Changxing, her bright red lips opened and closed, as if begging for mercy.


    Su Changxing pulled out the arrow neatly, bringing out a large amount of dark red blood, the woman''s body twitched violently, and suddenly lost her life.


    A kill prompt pops up on the phone.


    [Kill a human (pseudo-extraordinary), get 100 points]


    "Pseudo-Extraordinary? What does this refer to?"


    Then, he noticed that the path log had also changed.


    [Keep a good spirit, +1 mystery]


    [You are injured, complete a bad sleep, -5 mystery]


    [You completed a successful assassination, +10 mystery]


    ¡¾Dreamer: 169/500¡¿


    Assassination?


    "Can this also increase the mystery?"


    Su Changxing was a little dazed and didn''t understand the principle. It''s understandable that the dreamer''s sleep can increase the mystery, but it''s intriguing that assassination can also increase the mystery.


    However, it would always be good to have one more way to obtain mystery.


    From all indications, there has been a qualitative change from the ninth rank to the eighth rank. A rank nine Extraordinary is not much different from an ordinary person, and in some cases they will even be counter-killed.


    The little boy in the police station and the giant baby in the sewer should both be eighth-order existences.


    Su Changxing reckoned that someone would definitely come here, observed the surrounding environment, and wanted to hide the corpse.


    There is a cabinet near the wall of the room, which should be able to hold the corpse.


    But just as he was about to carry it, he heard footsteps coming from the aisle again, and immediately put the corpse on an autopsy table inside, disguised as a corpse being dissected.


    At first glance, it looks like any other dissected corpse, but there are a lot of bloodstains and thick blood in the room.


    There is a high probability that the visitor will not notice the abnormality at the first time.


    Su Changxing extinguished the kerosene lamp on the pedestal, hid behind the door again, and put the **** arrow on the bow in advance.


    A man with a huge ax came to the door of the dissecting room and shouted roughly: "Stinky bitch, what are you doing so slowly?"


    Then he saw that there was no one inside, and the kerosene lamp was put on the dissecting table with the kerosene lamp turned off. He cursed, "Where is the person? What the hell, where is he going to die? I''m really not afraid of death, and I dare to be lazy when getting meals."


    The man strode into the autopsy room, unaware that his companion was dead, because he would never have expected anyone else to come to this place.


    Su Changxing quietly drew the bowstring and aimed at his head~www.novelhall.com~ The moment the man reached out to turn on the kerosene lamp, he let go of the bowstring.


    The man''s body froze, he turned his head mechanically, and found a young man with a bow and arrow standing behind him, looking at him with a smile.


    Su Changxing looked at the corpse thrown on the dissecting table, and said contemptuously, "Extraordinary people say they are extraordinary, but they are actually mortals."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, put the man''s body on the innermost dissecting table, put his weapon into the cabinet next to it, and continued to hide behind the door.


    The short-term disappearance of personnel will not be discovered by the other party, and he will try to reduce the number of the other party as much as possible during this period of time when he is not discovered.


    And the person at the beginning found out that the woman hadn''t passed, so he should come back to check the situation.


    As expected, after more than ten minutes, heavy footsteps came from the aisle again, very hurried.


    It was that person before.


    "Isn''t it alright? Why is it so slow?"


    "Well, what about people?"


    Seeing the darkness in the dissecting room and the kerosene lamp that had been extinguished on the gantry, the visitor felt a little strange and walked in slowly.


    When the man walked to the stage to check the situation, Su Changxing jumped out, punched him on the back of the head, covered his mouth with one hand, threw him to the ground, and put his knee on his chest. chest.


    The man was hit **** the back of the head, and the man was immediately trapped. He wanted to break free but found that the opponent''s strength was surprisingly strong, and he was suppressed so that he could not move.


    The next moment, Su Changxing punched him in the abdomen to completely paralyze him, pierced his hands with a short sword, and nailed him to the wooden cabinet.


    The severe pain made the man break out in a cold sweat. He wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t move. After more than ten seconds, he calmed down and looked at Su Changxing in horror.

 Chapter 79： weapons from resident evil

    Dark red blood slid from the man''s arm to his face and soaked into his eye sockets.


    Su Changxing said coldly, "I''m asking you some questions. If you don''t want to die in pain, it''s best not to scream."


    The man''s face was dripping with sweat, and he nodded repeatedly, unable to bear the pain on his body, for fear that Su Changxing would torture him again.


    Su Changxing loosened his hands a little and said, "I''d like to ask you some questions, it''s best not to hesitate. What''s your name?"


    The man took a deep breath, his mouth was covered by Su Changxing, unable to breathe at all, and said, "Deng Yinhe."


    Su Changxing then asked, "Gender."


    The man froze for a moment, and said, "Male."


    "Do you have a wife?"


    "what?"


    Su Changxing rolled his eyes, "Say it quickly."


    "No, I was a bachelor before the end of the world."


    "Are you an employee of SHIELD?"


    "yes."


    "Are you all employees of SHIELD?"


    "Not at all."


    "How many of you are there?"


    "More than twenty people."


    "what''s your position?"


    The man looked puzzled: "What?"


    Su Changxing stared into the man''s eyes, feeling that he didn''t seem to be lying, and said, "What''s your supernatural power?"


    The man hesitated for a moment and said, "I have no ability. I am a pseudo-powered person. My body has been strengthened, but I haven''t acquired any special power."


    Su Changxing stared at him and said, "Do you know why SHIELD established an energy station?"


    The man immediately said: "In order to benefit the society and achieve a leap in society, but as a low-level employee of Aegis, I guess the real reason should not be this, but I don''t know the specifics."


    The man guessed that Su Changxing should not be from other worlds. He knew these things too well, so he might be a jackal.


    The jackals had gone mad and started attacking them for some secrets that didn''t exist.


    Su Changxing frowned, and continued to ask: "Do you know how the energy station is made?"


    "have no idea."


    "Then do you know how to delay the time of infection?"


    "Eh, I don''t know."


    Su Changxing looked at him speechlessly: "Why do you ask three questions? Are you still from this world?"


    Who are these people? Obviously, the question you asked was too tricky, okay?


    The man was very scared, dared not speak out, and said: "Don''t kill me, I know someone knows about this, as long as you let me go."


    Su Changxing''s expression didn''t change, he nodded and said, "Well, tell me."


    "The mistress should know."


    "Ok?"


    The man whispered: "It''s the CEO of Anxing Shendun Company, it was before."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Then why do you call her mistress? Is the holy son referring to the monster in the sewer?"


    The man''s face changed from cloudy to cloudy, and his emotions became inexplicably agitated. He looked outside the door and said, "She is a pervert. If it weren''t for her, we could have lived more people..."


    In the middle of speaking, the man rolled his eyes, and died suddenly, his life came to an abrupt end.


    Scared to death?


    wrong.


    Su Changxing confirmed that there was no fatal wound on his body at all, and it is unlikely that he died suddenly without warning, which is very unscientific.


    Is it the mistress?


    Has she noticed my presence?


    Su Changxing reckoned that there was a high probability that these people were controlled by the so-called mistress in some way.


    But was this man''s death active or passive?


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, knowing that it might not be safe here.


    Glancing at the phone, it''s 7:40.


    The Mystery Shop has been refreshed.


    Su Changxing showed a look of surprise, this time it was a precious quality weapon.


    But will this work?


    [LEMI semi-automatic pistol (precious), 20% off, 1000 points]


    [LEMI semi-automatic pistol: damage 100, attack speed 0.45


    The weapon from the world of Resident Evil is a worn-out ordinary pistol that has become uncommon due to its predecessor being Ethan.


    Features: +50% damage to zombies, -20% damage to other creatures. ¡¿


    Su Changxing had various plans for this store refresh, but he just didn''t think about firearms.


    "So is this pistol usable? Since the discount store can offer it, it should be usable."


    Su Changxing did not hesitate too much, and spent 1,000 points to exchange for a LEMI semi-automatic pistol. Following a flash of white light, a silver pistol with a doll pendant and a rag wrapped around the handle appeared in his hand.


    This pistol has an indescribable feel, it looks ordinary, but it feels very special.


    ¡¾Total points: 3762¡¿


    Look through the ammo section in the store and find pistol cartridges already there.


    [Pistol bullets (quantity 50), 20 points. ¡¿


    [Pistol bullets: Ordinary pistol bullets can be used in any situation. ¡¿


    Su Changxing exchanged seven bullets, loaded the clips one by one, put the safety on, and put the gun in his pocket.


    The upper limit of the magazine of this pistol is also seven rounds, which is considered a relatively low-capacity pistol.


    After owning this gun, Su Changxing''s confidence instantly gained a lot. No matter what monsters you are, if you shoot down the bullets, you will be disabled if you don''t die.


    Fear often stems from lack of firepower.


    Su Changxing then looked at other items, UU reading www.uukanshu. com food is still self-heating rice, but the side dish has become scrambled eggs with tomatoes.


    food


    [Self-heating rice (quantity 10), 40% off, 20 points


    1L bottled water (quantity 10), 50% off, 1 point]


    arms


    [Steel knife (quantity 5), 50% off, 30 points


    Long Sword (Quantity 5), 50% off, 30 points


    Iron sledgehammer (quantity 5), 50% off, 30 points]


    There is one more weapon, the iron sledgehammer.


    utensils


    [Flash Bomb (Quantity 5), 50% off, 300 Points]


    [LEMI semi-automatic pistol high-capacity magazine (quantity 2), 50% off, 500 points]


    [Flash bomb: emits a strong light, which can blind people for a short time, and can be used for lighting temporarily. ¡¿


    [LEMI semi-automatic pistol high-capacity magazine: 15 rounds. ¡¿


    High capacity magazine?


    "Is there still such a show operation? Sell the gun and accessories separately. Although it is a bit expensive, it is still necessary. The 15-round ammunition clip is equivalent to providing double the firepower, and the extra clip is also It can increase the speed of reloading. When you are fighting, it is impossible to reload one bullet at a time.¡±


    Su Changxing exchanged two high-capacity magazines for LEMI semi-automatic pistols, exchanged 30 rounds of bullets, loaded the two magazines with bullets, and put the loaded magazines in his pocket.


    Su Changxing made up his mind, and walked forward along the aisle with a shadow bow in hand. It is better to actively attack than passively be beaten.


    He has been discovered with a high probability now, so the best way is to kill as many survivors as possible before these survivors get together.


    After a general search on this floor, Su Changxing found that there was no one else, and most of the rooms had been abandoned.

 Chapter 80： Devil

    This is a closed underground space, but the corridor is not completely dark, there is a soft white light at the entrance of the stairs.


    Taking a closer look, Su Changxing found that it was a white fluorescent tube, which was placed here as a building lamp.


    "This seems to be something in the memory of the little boy. Can it absorb the energy in the air and glow?"


    Su Changxing touched the tube with his hand, expecting it to be something like plastic, but it felt like marble, cold, cold.


    This is something that SHIELD developed before the end of the world.


    This floor is not the bottom floor, you can continue to go down.


    Su Changxing could vaguely hear miserable cries coming from below, which seemed to be the cries of a woman.


    There are people below.


    After thinking for a while, Su Changxing slowed down and walked down step by step, carefully perceiving the surrounding environment. He had already held the pistol in his hand and was ready to strike at any time.


    The best case is that there is only one enemy below and he is not spotted, so he can use the bow and arrow to perform the assassination.


    If there are more than two enemies, greet them directly with pistols.


    Walking all the way to the end, this floor is the bottom one. Su Changxing stood at the entrance of the corridor, and a strong blood rushed towards his face.


    Many people died here.


    The screams were very clear.


    He looked inside through the not-so-long aisle, and couldn''t help frowning. This was a wide hall, and dozens of corpses could be vaguely seen hanging there.


    Some corpses have been dried, and some corpses are still dripping with blood. They are hung here like pigs and sheep in a slaughterhouse.


    In the depths of the darkness there was an orange-red flame.


    A stocky, short-haired man in a leather jacket held a razor and stood in front of a man with bound hands who was hanging upside down.


    "No, I beg you, stop torturing me, kill me, kill me."


    "kill me¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    In the flickering firelight, the short-haired man moved smoothly and precisely, smoothly cutting off the flesh from the thigh of the person who was hanging upside down.


    He is like the most skilled chef.


    Blood gurgled down the woman''s head and landed on the ground of Hongdandan.


    The woman who was hung upside down screamed and struggled continuously, but her whole body was fixed tightly by the rope and she couldn''t move.


    After cutting off a piece of meat and putting it in the basket, the man punched the hanging woman on the head without saying a word, and the hall fell silent for an instant.


    "What''s the name? It''s been a few days. Are you not tired?"


    The man showed a wretched smile, he likes to scream like this, it always makes people feel happy.


    This woman''s ability is very strange, she can continuously regenerate the flesh and blood on her body, and she can fully recover once in half a day. She doesn''t need to consume any food, just feed some water.


    But the strange thing is that she doesn''t have any fighting strength that belongs to a capable person. Four days ago, he caught this little lamb without any effort.


    This is the gift of nature, natural ingredients, it is impossible for her to die


    In other words, this woman looks really good, her skin is fair and smooth, her face and figure are perfect, she can''t be a star in their world, right?


    It''s a pity that she is an ingredient and is not allowed to be enjoyed by individuals... But now there is no one, so it shouldn''t matter if you use it twice secretly, chi chi.


    Blindfolded and hung upside down, the woman heard a rustle of undressing, and probably guessed what this lunatic was doing and what he wanted to do.


    But she doesn''t care about these anymore, the endless pain and torment has made her spirit on the verge of collapse.


    She just wanted to die, and death was the only relief.


    She is now considered to be living a life worse than death in the true sense.


    Su Changxing''s face twitched involuntarily, and he felt that these survivors were all perverts, completely perverted, that woman''s flesh had been cut off by half, and she still wanted to **** her.


    This is the dark side that was born in the depressive environment of the last days, completely magnifying the darkness in people''s hearts.


    Survivors in this world are more or less distorted, distorted in a direction away from people.


    The so-called demons could be nothing more than that.


    Su Changxing closed his eyes and slowly opened them again. He was very angry, and he brought with him a little bit of blood that was still left in the doomsday.


    No reason, just seeing a scene that might be common in this post-apocalyptic world.


    Human nature is very complicated, sometimes we shed tears for trivial things, but sometimes we feel numb between life and death.


    Su Changxing stared coldly, aimed at the man''s head from a distance, and drew the bowstring silently.


    This was his only means of assassination. As for sneaking past with a knife to assassinate him, it was impossible. He might be discovered within a few steps.


    The smile on the face of the man who was taking off his pants suddenly froze. He sensed the danger, and he flicked back, feeling a slight air current on his face.


    "Tap~"


    A black arrow was heavily nailed to the wall next to it, causing several cracks.


    The man was maintaining the movement of taking off his pants, but suddenly dodged, his body lost his balance, and he fell to the ground with his head up.


    At the same time as the bow and arrow were shot, Su Changxing felt that the arrow was about to be dodged, and charged forward with a steel knife in his hand.


    He wanted to deal with this man quickly, so as not to disturb the other survivors here by making too much noise.


    At the same time that the short-haired man got up, Su Changxing came to him, raised the blade high, and invisibly brought the greatest strength to chop down fiercely.


    The short-haired man was calmer than expected, with no weapons in his hands, he decisively raised his arms in front of him, and the skin of his whole body quickly changed into a metallic appearance.


    This is a remarkable one.


    Su Changxing made a judgment in his heart, reckoning that this should be the ability to harden the skin, but the movement of his hand didn''t stop, and he slashed down fiercely.


    "Kach~"


    The sound of bones breaking.


    The man blocked the blow with his hands. His tough skin didn''t even break the skin, but the bones in his left arm were completely broken.


    The tough skin can block the sharpness of the blade, but not the impact.


    "Ah~"


    Painful screams rang out in the room~www.novelhall.com~ The man fell to the ground, the expression on his face was almost distorted, and the arm of one hand was broken abruptly. You must know that the bodies of capable users have been strengthened, The hardness of bones is much higher than that of ordinary people, comparable to hard stones.


    It was hard for him to imagine how powerful the boy in front of him was.


    A powerful top ability user?


    Su Changxing paused for a moment, raised his knife and threw it at the man again, not giving him any chance to breathe.


    The man had no room to hide, so he had no choice but to bite the bullet and use the other hand to resist.


    "Kach~"


    With a sound of bone shattering, the other hand was also broken.


    Stimulated by the great pain, tears flowed from the corners of his eyes, and he crawled back in despair, shouting: "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    He saw the young man dragging an iron sledgehammer that he didn''t know where he came from, and walked towards him expressionlessly.


    Su Changxing hit him firmly on the head with a hammer, and the man softened immediately, and the metallic color on the surface of his skin quickly faded.


    A kill message pops up on the phone.


    [Kill a human (Extraordinary), get 500 points]


    "It doesn''t seem like a very smart ability."


    Su Changxing looked at the corpses on the ground and said indifferently, this Extraordinary is relatively weaker than those he met before.


    The short-haired man had a chance to avoid Su Changxing''s first strike just now, but insisted on relying on his ability to withstand Su Changxing''s attack.


    He was too confident in his own abilities, and completely underestimated Su Changxing''s speed and strength.


    Su Changxing''s body has undergone eight attribute enhancements. Even an ordinary person can toughen these extraordinary people, let alone he is also an extraordinary person himself.

 Chapter 81： I still have help

    The short-haired man died, and the hall became quiet again, only the sound of Su Changxing''s heavy breathing.


    The woman seemed to be dead, without a sound or any movement, she didn''t know what happened, only that the man who tortured him was dead.


    It was supposed to be an infighting, and the man who tortured him was killed by his companions.


    A pleasant smile cracked on the woman''s face, what could be more refreshing than this?


    Su Changxing looked back, and there was a mobile phone on the ground at the side, which should be the woman''s mobile phone.


    With her movements under control, she couldn''t pick it up, so she couldn''t use the phone.


    He looked at the woman''s broken body. A large piece of flesh had been cut off, and bones could even be seen on the thighs and arms.


    Such a serious injury should not survive.


    Su Changxing walked towards the woman, ready to end her life and save her from this physical pain.


    The hanging woman felt Su Changxing''s acceptance and said calmly, "If you are still alone, kill me."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said seriously: "Well, you won''t survive anyway, I will kill you... In other words, you are really unlucky to be reincarnated in such a place, worse than me."


    With that said, Su Changxing took out the dagger in his arms and stretched it out towards the woman''s head, ready to be given a happy death without feeling any pain.


    Directly destroying the brainstem in the brain can kill people instantly.


    The woman who was hung was just begging without hope, she never thought that this person would agree, and what she said was weird.


    Suddenly woke up.


    She realized that the person in front of her seemed to be from the same world as her, and quickly shouted: "Wait a minute, I, I think there is still hope, I can still live, don''t kill me."


    The woman suddenly changed her tune.


    The short knife in Su Changxing''s hand that was about to strike stopped in vain. He didn''t expect that this woman still had the will to survive. He couldn''t help sighing that survival is indeed a human instinct, and persuaded:


    "You are hopeless, you might as well die quickly, because living a little longer like this is just suffering."


    The woman wanted to die before because she couldn''t bear the torture, but now she can live well, so why did she want to die? She immediately retorted: "I really can still live."


    Su Changxing dissuaded him patiently: "You have to recognize the reality, you can''t, don''t have unrealistic fantasies."


    The woman said weakly: "I really can, not a fantasy, but a fact."


    "Forget it, I''ll do it directly."


    Su Changxing held up the dagger: "Rest in peace."


    Woohoo, I want to live, I don''t want to die.


    The woman''s heart was full of despair, and she didn''t expect to die when she saw hope.


    Su Changxing''s dagger stopped suddenly before it touched the woman''s temple, and he asked doubtfully, "Can you really survive?"


    He noticed that the wound on the woman''s body was squirming at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although it was not obvious, he still noticed it.


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "I have a special ability, which can quickly restore the flesh and blood of my body, so this injury will not kill me."


    Su Changxing took back the dagger, thought for a while and said, "I feel that this ability is very powerful, so you are a person with abilities?"


    The woman shook her head and said, "Although I can be regarded as a supernatural being, how can you tell that I am very powerful? This is a completely useless supernatural power. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have fallen into this kind of situation, and I would still be treated as a monster by these monsters." It''s sustainable food."


    Su Changxing thought of this woman being cut up like this, and she still hasn''t lost her mind after three or four days. This is about the same as Ling Chi, and said:


    "You didn''t die like this, so your ability is still very powerful in a sense."


    The woman was blindfolded, turned her head to look in Su Changxing''s direction, and said calmly, "That''s what I said, but can you put me down first."


    "..."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, then cut off the three ropes hanging the woman with one knife, put them on the ground, and tore off the blindfold on her face.


    Those were a pair of bloodshot, bright eyes.


    The woman slumped on the ground, looked up at Su Changxing feebly, and asked, "Is there any water? I want to drink water."


    Su Changxing took out a bottle of water and a bag of biscuits from his backpack and handed them to her, saying, "Well, these are all to be recorded on the account. If you don''t die, remember to return them to me later."


    The woman took the water and took a gulp: "It''s really heartless, what''s your name, my savior, I''m Mu Qing."


    "Su Changxing."


    Su Changxing looked at the blood-covered woman, thought for a while, and said, "Be careful yourself, it''s best to stay on the lower two floors, but I suggest you hide in the abandoned room on the penultimate floor."


    Mu Qing stared blankly at Su Changxing, and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Holding the steel knife in one hand, Su Changxing said calmly, "What do you think? You have to find a way to get out, right?"


    Mu Qing thought for a while and said, "Then how did you get in? I thought you got in all the way."


    "I crawled in through the sewer. If you really want to go out, you can go to the crematorium on the upper floor and try your luck~www.novelhall.com~ After Su Changxing finished speaking, he turned and walked towards the corridor. Unfortunately, Mu Qing''s current situation is not serious. Combat power, otherwise she can be pulled as cannon fodder.


    Alas, I still hope that Mu Qing can survive and pay back his debt.


    Su Changxing walked up the corridor, reckoning that there should be three floors underground, and went up two floors, the light outside the stairs was very bright.


    There seemed to be quite a few people on this floor.


    "The seventh child and the fourth child went out yesterday, and they haven''t come back until now. There is a high probability that they are dead."


    "Didn''t they go hunting? Could it be that they were killed by those prey?"


    "If they were really killed by those prey, it would be really funny. I guess they should be the ones who encountered jackals. Why are those guys offside and ran to our territory."


    "Their arrogance is getting more and more arrogant. I suggest to teach them some lessons and let them understand that we are not so easy to mess with."


    "You should tell the mistress about this. It is the mistress'' intention to be patient all the time, and there is nothing we can do about it."


    "The mistress didn''t say patience, it''s just that we signed a treaty and we should abide by the treaty, but now that the other party has violated the treaty, there is no need for us to be polite."


    "I think if we want to go to war, we have to wait until after Advent Day. Hunting is the key now."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing put his ear against the wall and quietly eavesdropped on the discussion inside. Not surprisingly, he also heard important information.


    In addition to them, there is also a group of survivors called the Jackals, and the relationship between the two parties seems to be tense.


    And what do you mean by prey?


    People of our world?

 Chapter 82： Jealousy

    Distinguishing the voice, Su Changxing''s heart sank. There were at least twenty people inside, and they should have gathered for a meeting.


    He guessed who the so-called mistress was, who could actually make these vicious survivors so afraid.


    An eighth-order Extraordinary?


    If it''s really an eighth-order Extraordinary, then it''s really scary.


    Although the little boy and giant baby I met before are powerful, their intelligence is low. If they give their strength to a normal person, they will explode with even more terrifying fighting power.


    A normal person holding a gun is more deterrent than a fool holding a gun.


    Su Changxing hesitated again and again, but still did not choose to go in rashly. Although he had a pistol, these survivors were all Extraordinary, and the risk was very high.


    He now roughly understands what extraordinary people, supernatural beings, and pseudo-extraordinary people are all about.


    Becoming an Extraordinary will improve in all aspects, including ability and physical fitness, forming a complete system, and there is a clear direction for advancement.


    And a person with supernatural powers only has supernatural powers, and their strength depends entirely on supernatural powers. Just like Mu Qing, although she has supernatural powers, her real combat power is no different from that of ordinary people.


    As for the pseudo-extraordinary, they can be said to be the part of the extraordinary minus the supernatural being. They have a stronger body than ordinary people, but they have no special abilities.


    Or in other words, their ability is their inability... They should be called incapable.


    "There''s not enough food for the Holy Son. You and Lao Wu will bring some people back later, and clean up all the nearby prey tonight."


    "But what about the people on the jackal side?"


    "If you encounter it, do it directly, and you don''t need to worry about anything."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing stepped back lightly, reached the stairs and went down again.


    The gang was mobilizing before the battle, ready to go out hunting, so he might not have to meet these people who were going out soon.


    Moreover, these people should be the group with the strongest combat effectiveness among the survivors, and it would be best not to face them.


    When he reached the second basement floor, Su Changxing happened to see Mu Qing staggeringly climbed up from below, and the blood kept flowing from her body and slid to the ground.


    "You are still here."


    Mu Qing was wrapped in a gray-brown jacket, his face was pale and calm, as if he didn''t feel any pain, seeing Su Changxing leaning against the wall, he said:


    "There should be a lot of them. It''s basically impossible for you to fight out head-on. I think if you want to escape, it''s more likely to take the path of chance you mentioned."


    Su Changxing glanced at her and said, "If I just wanted to escape for my life, there''s no need to come in, and I can tell you clearly that the road to the ninth floor is a dead end."


    There were obvious traces of wearing glasses on the bridge of Mu Qing''s nose, and her hair was scattered in front of her forehead with a somewhat deep look. She sighed and said:


    "In that case, I''m going to have to wait until I''m dead, thinking there''s hope of living. I''m going to kill myself before they get caught again."


    She holds a razor in her hand and seems to be about to kill herself with this.


    Su Changxing noticed that Mu Qing''s reaction was very strange, it didn''t look like a person who had just been tortured for a few days, either her mental quality was so strong that it was terrible, or she had gone crazy.


    If it''s the former, it means that she is definitely not an ordinary person in this world. If it''s the latter, it means that she is very dangerous now, very dangerous for Su Changxing.


    A madman''s behavior is out of control.


    Su Changxing''s eyes flickered, he seriously considered whether to kill her, and said coldly, "You should find a room to hide now, and don''t come out."


    Mu Qing was stunned for a while, wondering why Su Changxing''s attitude suddenly changed, and a gleam flashed in his eyes, and he nodded obediently:


    "Don''t get it wrong, I''m not a lunatic, but I know a lunatic. Well, I''m going to hide now, and I won''t come out until you shout out."


    She knows what I''m thinking?


    Su Changxing was silent for a moment, frowned and said, "You can read minds? No, this is your ability."


    Mu Qing grinned and said, "Guess, this is my biggest confession. I hope to gain your trust. Trust is mutual."


    Su Changxing turned his thoughts around, and he thought of a question, if the doomsday game has a comprehensive assessment for everyone, will it be placed in positions of different difficulties according to the different assessments?


    If that''s the case, the woman was cast into such a desperate situation, and her evaluation score should be high.


    Su Changxing curled his lips and said, "If you say that, I will feel that you have concealed more, and you are very suspicious."


    Mu Qing was stunned, feeling that Su Changxing''s thoughts were different from normal people, which made her feel like she was seen through: "So, how can I make you trust me."


    Su Changxing said calmly: "No matter what you do, you are suspicious, find a room to hide in and don''t come out, don''t bother me."


    Mu Qing didn''t say much, and realized that what she said seemed to be in vain, so she found a room and hid obediently.


    Su Changxing sighed, and seemed to have found an oil bottle, which was still black.


    Then, he was going to open the forum and send a private message to Huang Biao. These survivors were going to clean up the surroundings at night. Huang Biao and his camp were very close to here, and they might be attacked again~www.novelhall.com~ Opening the forum, Su Changxing saw Private letter sent to him by Huang Biao and Zhu Wenwu


    Ruthless Little Beast: Brother, are you still alive? We felt a lot of movement outside, and the zombies of SHIELD formed a wave of corpses surging around. If you are still alive, write me back.


    Xiaoxin: Brother Su, did you go in? I thought about it, if I have the chance, I would still like to be a guide, you are a brave person.


    Why do these two people think I''m dead?


    Su Changxing gritted his teeth, then edited a private message and sent it to Huang Biao.


    Please call me good man: not dead yet. There is one thing you need to pay attention to. Tonight, those survivors will definitely come to attack you, so you''d better take your people and find a hidden location to hide.


    Within a few minutes, Huang Biao replied.


    Ruthless little beast: Brother, it''s great that you''re still alive. I thought you were dead because you didn''t reply. Well, in fact, I also had such a plan, so I am taking people to transfer the station now.


    Su Changxing nodded, Huang Biao''s actions were also within his expectations, and it was not unnecessary for him to send a private message, it was a reminder.


    There will always be times when people get confused and need someone to remind them.


    He spent another 600 points to exchange for two silver-gray flash bombs from the discount store.


    The usage of the flash bomb is similar to that of a grenade, just pull the ring and throw it out. This kind of flash bomb can only emit strong light, but has no attack ability, and it will have a good effect when it is caught by surprise.


    Mu Qing leaned against the dark room, her eyes fell into silence, and her thoughts were filled with thoughts.


    She felt targeted, and the deep malice of this doomsday game.


    Is this the so-called Heaven''s Jealousy of Talent?

 Chapter 83： War of Hot Arms

    The cry of the baby came through the thick wall, and unconsciously, it made people feel as stiff as ice, and there was a certain chance of falling into a state of daze.


    And once you fall into this dazed state for a long time, you may be frozen to death.


    The squint-eyed man in a green undress pushed the dazed person next to him, and said with some dissatisfaction, "The Holy Son is restless again. What are those two feeders doing? Pang Qi, go down and have a look."


    He already planned to scold these two people later and punish them accordingly. Once something goes wrong with the Holy Son, everyone will be finished.


    This is definitely not a joke.


    The person who was in a daze was pushed, and suddenly woke up, saying: "Okay, I''ll go and see. Has the interval between my daze increased this time?"


    The squint-eyed man gave a hutch: "Almost, not much progress."


    The corridor fell into silence. Su Changxing leaned against the wall and waited quietly. After more than ten minutes, he heard hurried footsteps coming from the corridor, and there was only one person.


    A person''s words...


    One step, two steps, three steps.


    The moment this person approached the second basement floor, Su Changxing suddenly appeared in front of him with a steel knife, and slashed cleanly with a cold light.


    The knife is fast and precise.


    While running, by the time Punch realized it, the knife had already touched his neck.


    The head flew out and hit the wall, and rolled down the stairs, the wall was covered with row upon row of blood.


    With just one blow, Su Changxing killed the man in a sneak attack.


    His knife-wielding skills have made terrifying progress in just a few days, but according to that sentence, only when one is on the verge of life and death can a person''s own potential be fully stimulated.


    A kill message pops up on the phone.


    [Kill the pseudo-Extraordinary, get 200 points]


    ¡¾Total points: 2122¡¿


    Su Changxing noticed that this kill was also counted as an assassination, adding 9 points of mystery.


    [Mystery: 188/500]


    Mystery is still 12 points away from 200. After 200, the position bonus will increase by another fifth.


    This is another pseudo-Extraordinary. Four of the five survivors he encountered were pseudo-Extraordinary. It seems that the proportion of pseudo-Extraordinary here is very high.


    Su Changxing reckoned that if this person didn''t go back for a long time, the other survivors would definitely realize that something went wrong, so there would definitely not be one or two people who came again.


    Su Changxing dragged the corpse to the middle of the aisle and placed it facing the corridor, drawing a long bloodstain on the ground.


    The purpose of this corpse is to attract everyone to the second basement floor, and to make them cautious and slow down, which is conducive to allowing the flash bombs to cover everyone.


    After more than ten minutes, the squint-eyed man frowned and said, "Where''s Pang Qi? He didn''t come up?"


    He has already noticed that something is wrong, and Pang Qi is probably dead below.


    The person next to him said: "If you didn''t come up, maybe something happened."


    The squint-eyed man picked up the machete next to him, and said in a loud voice: "Pang Qi may be dead, someone has slipped in... Caller, let''s go down together."


    He also didn''t think it would be a big problem, at most there would be only one or two people, little mice, nothing to worry about.


    But he still said solemnly: "It might be someone who came from a jackal, let''s be careful."


    Not long after, there was the sound of messy footsteps in the corridor, more than a dozen people, they were not walking fast, they were very cautious.


    When they came to the corridor on the second basement floor, their eyes couldn''t help but stare. A headless corpse lay in the aisle directly opposite, and the blood formed a small lake.


    The squint-eyed man recognized Pang Qi''s body at a glance, and roared angrily:


    "Aren''t you jackals a bit too much, come to us to kill people, do you really think we are easy to bully?"


    When the people behind saw the corpse, their faces became heavy. Pang Qi was beheaded without any resistance.


    Su Changxing didn''t reply, and hid in the room next to him, carefully feeling the positions of these people.


    The squint-eyed man took the lead and slowly entered the corridor on the second basement floor, looked around with his eyes, and said silently in his heart:


    Killer of Punchy.


    Killer of Punchy.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Under the influence of some force, the eyes of the man with squinting eyes gradually converged to the second room on the left.


    His job title is Mystery Explorer, the middle position. Although it is not a combat-type job, it can be regarded as very good.


    He can accurately perceive the specific location of an object or creature at a certain distance by recalling the characteristics of it.


    He is the best at hide-and-seek.


    The squint-eyed man smiled and said, "That person is in the front room."


    He didn''t know why the opponent hid in this position. Once a fight broke out, the opponent would have no way out.


    As soon as the voice fell, a black object flew out of the room, hit the wall, and bounced to their feet, where the aisle and the entrance of the corridor intersected.


    "what is this?"


    A burst of intense white light exploded in the dim corridor, covering all of the dozen or so people.


    Everyone was unprepared and fell into a short-term blinding state, including UU Reading www.uukanshu.com, including the squinting man.


    Su Changxing walked out of the room with his eyes closed, raised his pistol and aimed at the person closest to him while the strong light dissipated.


    "Crack~"


    The distance between the two sides was only five or six meters, but the first shot was still empty. It flew past his ear and hit the person behind him.


    Su Changxing''s expression didn''t change at all, he still fired at a steady pace, and the second shot hit the man''s forehead, killing him, even though he aimed at the mouth.


    The third shot changed to another target, a man in a green coat.


    Although he was an Extraordinary, his head was broken by a bullet and he fell to the ground.


    Flashbang?


    Gunshots?


    These survivors are completely stunned. Why are there these things? Isn''t this kind of weapon useless? Is this a dream?


    Although invisible to the eyes, their legs were not damaged.


    At the same time that Su Changxing fired the third shot, the survivors swarmed towards the corridor, but because they couldn''t see, except for a few who were close to each other and ran out, the others crowded at the door and even fell to the ground.


    There were screams and gunshots intertwined. Su Changxing repeatedly pulled the trigger and fired ten bullets in three seconds. An average of two bullets killed one person. Four corpses were already lying down in the aisle.


    Four or five people were shot by Su Changxing with a pistol and were injured.


    At the same time, someone had recovered their vision and rushed towards Su Changxing.


    This kind of people are reckless people, yes, Su Changxing''s guns were naturally aimed at them.


    The wise have fled abroad.


    People in the last days understand the truth that only their own lives are the most important.


    It was a battle of hot weapons versus cold weapons, and it was clear that the hot weapons were winning.

 Chapter 84： Warm-hearted help

    This was Su Changxing''s first time shooting, but he possessed an incomparably terrifying shooting ability. He could suppress more than a dozen Extraordinary or pseudo-Extraordinary with just one gun.


    This is also brought about by a strong body.


    His sharp reaction nerves allowed him to perform synchronous dynamic aiming, and within three seconds, four people''s heads were blown off and three people were injured.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Mu Qing hid in the room and felt that many people were coming outside, and the razor in his hand was already clenched.


    It should be dead this time.


    She thought desperately, she didn''t think that Su Changxing had more than a dozen abilities, this kind of thing would only appear in brainless novels.


    She picked up the water bottle and took a sip.


    This should be the last sip of water in her sad life.


    "Puff~"


    Mu Qing spat out a mouthful of water, she heard gunshots outside, but why was there a gun?


    Seeing that the aborigines in this world were all holding cold weapons, she basically guessed that guns should not be used.


    But why did Su Changxing have a gun?


    Is this his ability?


    Various thoughts wandered in Mu Qing''s mind.


    She still has a good understanding of supernatural powers, and she also knows that there are indeed some terrifying supernatural powers that are divorced from reality, but these are very rare, and there may not be one among tens of millions of people.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    The last shell jumped out, and the last survivor who rushed in front of Su Changxing also fell down.


    Seeing that Su Changxing was out of bullets, the two people who were about to run away immediately became more courageous, looked at each other, and showed cruel smiles.


    They had endured it for a long time, and were very aggrieved by Su Changxing''s gunshots. Now the opportunity came. Even if Su Changxing still had bullets, it would take time to reload them.


    They want Su Changxing to pay for what he did.


    The two rushed towards Su Changxing, one left and one right, and they could cross the distance of more than ten meters with one breath.


    Su Changxing paused, took out a new magazine from his pocket, unloaded the old magazine at the same time, and completed the reload in the blink of an eye.


    The two survivors rushed halfway and found that something was wrong. They didn''t expect that Su Changxing had spare magazines, and he reloaded so quickly, so he turned around and ran back, but it was already too late.


    "Bang bang bang~"


    Three shots were fired, and the two fell to the ground without accident, one dead and one injured.


    If they want to dodge the bullets, they can only predict, and it will be too late to dodge the moment the gun is fired, but Su Changxing can micro-manipulate the muzzle of the gun to make it move synchronously with the target.


    In fact, there was no way for them to dodge Su Changxing''s bullet unless they had faster speeds.


    After the two fell down, there was no one standing in the aisle except Su Changxing, and five people who had been shot fell to the ground struggling, moaning, and looking desperately at the devil-like boy in front of them.


    Su Changxing glanced at the kill notification, and found that except for the man in the green uncoated coat, everyone else was a fake Extraordinary.


    After killing eight people, the Extraordinary''s points are 500, and the pseudo-Extraordinary''s points are 200 on average, a total of 1900.


    ¡¾Total points: 4022¡¿


    Su Changxing reckoned that those who escaped just now should be all the remaining survivors of SHIELD during this time period.


    However, he didn''t intend to hunt him down, after all, the environment was unfamiliar, and he might be stalked instead.


    He walked towards the injured survivors on the ground with a smile.


    At this moment, he is like a big villain who does all kinds of evil, while these survivors on the ground are helpless little lambs.


    A survivor who fell to the ground clutching his thigh begged in horror, "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I can do whatever you want."


    He has killed so many people that he can''t remember them all, but it doesn''t mean that he is not afraid of death, on the contrary, he is even more afraid of death.


    After struggling to live for so long, who is really willing to die?


    Those who can''t live, those who want to die are already dead.


    Su Changxing fell into deep thought for a while, and then said, "Anything is fine?"


    The survivor sat on the ground and stared blankly at Su Changxing. In fact, he wanted to say that he still had some principles, but he couldn''t say the words.


    If you can live, it seems that you will not suffer if you are wronged.


    Several other survivors lying on the ground realized that there was something going on, and immediately said: "We can do it too, we can do anything."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Well, if that''s the case, you all go to sleep, and I''ll let anyone who can fall asleep."


    The air fell into the deepest silence, and the survivors stared wide-eyed, not knowing what Su Changxing meant.


    Mu Qing also poked his head out of the room, with a puzzled expression on his face, thinking about what Su Changxing wanted to do, um...he doesn''t really have strange hobbies, right?


    However, it is normal for the strong to have a little strange habit, which can be tolerated.


    The smile on Su Changxing''s face became stronger and stronger, and he said, "Do you have any objections? If you have any objections, you can raise them now. I don''t like to force others, I like democracy."


    God **** democracy.


    One of the survivors quickly said: "No opinion, no opinion."


    After finishing speaking, he lay down on the ground and began to sleep. Under such circumstances, it was not easy to fall asleep in three minutes.


    Seeing this, the others immediately lay down on the ground, forcing themselves to sleep. Only a man in black leather was still sitting there, indifferent.


    Su Changxing looked at him and asked curiously, "Student, everyone is asleep, are you a bit out of group?"


    The man looked fierce, and said fearlessly: "I''m going to die anyway, UU reading www.uukanshu.com Why should I..."


    "Boom~"


    Before he could speak, a streak of blood exploded on the man''s face while the fire was flickering.


    "But you will die now."


    Su Changxing grinned and blew on the muzzle of the gun sideways, but found that he didn''t feel anything special, and he didn''t know why some movies acted like this.


    The other survivors couldn''t help but shuddered, quickly closed their eyes and pretended to sleep, maybe the boy shot someone suddenly.


    Su Changxing didn''t do anything, just stood where he was, watching them quietly.


    In just two minutes, someone fell asleep and the log was updated.


    [You are enthusiastic about helping others fall asleep, increasing the mystery by 30]


    Such a method is indeed feasible.


    Enthusiastic to help... Well, he is indeed very enthusiastic.


    Mystery increased by 30, and the total mystery reached 218.


    Su Changxing could clearly feel a mysterious force in his body spreading from the center of his eyebrows to the surroundings, and there seemed to be some inexplicable changes in him.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 4.9+0.7 (much higher than the average human)


    Speed: 5.6+0.7 (extraordinary)


    Physique: 3.7+0.7 (much stronger than ordinary humans)


    Perception: 1+0.7 (beast level perception)


    Spirit: 5+1.4 (extraordinary)


    Position: Ninth-rank dreamer (upper rank) with a fit rate of 80%


    Status: healthy


    Evaluation: An increase in the degree of mystery means that the degree of harmony between you and the position also increases accordingly, and you will gradually understand the true meaning of the dreamer.


    Su Changxing smiled and stared at these survivors who were struggling to sleep, with the eyes of the boss caring for the employees.

 Chapter 85： ogre

    Three minutes soon passed, and there were still four people who hadn''t fallen asleep, and Su Changxing didn''t really kill them either.


    His goal is to zealously help these people sleep for mystique, not kill them.


    It wasn''t until five minutes later that another person finally fell asleep.


    It''s not easy, being able to sleep with high stress and a serious injury.


    [You are enthusiastic about helping others fall asleep, increasing the mystery by 25 points]


    Five points less than before, but still a lot.


    Using the same method to obtain mystery, the efficiency of obtaining mystery will decrease.


    Is this because doing the same thing too often doesn''t make it mysterious?


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows and felt that it was not that simple, but he couldn''t tell exactly what was going on. The determination of the degree of mystery itself was very confusing.


    At 10 minutes, another person fell asleep again.


    [You are enthusiastic about helping others fall asleep, increasing the mystery by 19 points]


    ¡¾Dreamer: 262/500¡¿


    At this time, there are still two survivors who are not asleep and are pretending to be asleep. I don''t know if it''s because they can''t sleep, or because they want to get away with it in this way.


    When the degree of mystery reached more than 250, Su Changxing''s vision suddenly became clearer and brighter, and his night vision ability seemed to have improved a lot.


    In his field of vision, the faces of the three survivors were faintly surrounded by dark mist.


    These mist are in a translucent illusory state, like a veil.


    Su Changxing immediately understood that these three people should be asleep. This should belong to the ability of the dreamer, who can perceive whether others are in a state of sleep.


    It seems to be an ability that can only be unlocked when the mystery reaches more than 200.


    Su Changxing walked forward slowly with the dagger in hand, a little red light appeared in the dark mist.


    The red light should represent the state in which the target is about to wake up.


    Although the three survivors were in a state of sleep, they were only in a light sleep, and they would wake up when they felt a little wind and grass.


    Su Changxing thought about it carefully, and found that he seemed to be able to intervene from the visible to the invisible, mobilizing the dark mist to suppress the red light.


    The dark color began to surge, gradually covering up the red, and the breathing of the three sleeping people gradually stabilized, as if they had fallen into a deep sleep.


    Manipulating the sleep of others is a very special feeling.


    Su Changxing walked up to one of them with a dagger, and thrust it into his temple from the side.


    The man didn''t even react and was killed without a sound.


    He took out his mobile phone and glanced at it, and the route log was updated again.


    [You completed a perfect assassination, increasing the mystery by 15]


    Ok?


    Perfect assassination?


    He estimated that this should be considered an assassination, but he didn''t expect it to be a perfect assassination.


    Is it because the target doesn''t have the slightest awareness? Or is it because there is little movement?


    ¡¾Dreamer: 277/500¡¿


    Su Changxing walked towards another sleeping survivor with a dagger in his hand, and killed him in his sleep as before.


    This should be regarded as murder in a dream.


    [You completed a perfect assassination, increasing the mystery by 12]


    Afterwards, Su Changxing walked towards the last survivor of the sleeping person. This was also the last chance for the two survivors who pretended to be asleep to fall asleep.


    The difference is whether to die in pain or to die peacefully in a dream.


    Haven''t gone yet.


    A survivor who was very close to Su Changxing, wearing a gray sweater, suddenly sat up because he couldn''t bear the pressure.


    He felt that Su Changxing had already killed two people, and he might be the next one.


    The survivor in the gray sweater said unwillingly: "Didn''t you say that you won''t kill if you fall asleep?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said seriously: "That''s right, but didn''t you guys fall asleep? Did you fall asleep? You didn''t fall asleep."


    The survivor''s eyes were fixed, and he suddenly became violent, holding a machete and slashing at Su Changxing horizontally, making a desperate fight.


    "Boom~"


    While he was raising the knife, Su Changxing slightly raised the muzzle of the gun, pulled the trigger, shot him in the head, and turned around and shot another survivor who was pretending to be asleep.


    The survivor lay on the ground with a muffled groan, and there was no movement.


    "Sleep is really dead, it''s a terrifying ability."


    Su Changxing looked back, and found that the last person was still in a state of sleep after two gunshots, and the red light was steadily suppressed by the dark mist.


    Su Changxing noticed that he was more powerful in manipulating dreams than the hypnotizing Extraordinary before.


    That person can only fall into a certain degree of sleep, but will wake up when encountering a loud sound.


    Su Changxing, on the other hand, can make people sleep soundly, even if they hear gunshots, they won''t wake up, but there is a restriction, that is, the target is already asleep.


    Su Changxing assassinated the last person in the same way, gaining 10 points of mystery.


    ¡¾Dreamer: 299/500¡¿


    Su Changxing looked at the corpses all over the floor and fell into deep thought. Before he knew it, he killed more than a dozen people, which was completely unimaginable before.


    More importantly, he felt that shooting someone with a gun was like killing a bug, without any feeling.


    "Can I describe it as killing people like hemp?"


    Su Changxing laughed at himself, and looked back at Mu Qing, who stretched out half of his head to observe the situation outside: "Clean up the trophies of these corpses~www.novelhall.com~ I''ll go up and see the situation first."


    Mu Qing nodded: "Okay, leave it to me."


    She always felt like she was dreaming, and suddenly, the ending went in a good direction.


    Su Changxing spent 260 points to redeem the last thirteen rounds of bullets from the store, plus the seven bullets in the original magazine, to fill the two high-capacity magazines with bullets.


    He now has a total of thirty bullets, which can kill at least twenty people.


    Su Changxing walked up the stairs and came to the basement floor. There were a lot of white fluorescent tubes around, so that it wouldn''t make people feel dim.


    The layout of this floor is four or five large rooms, including a dining room dedicated to eating, and a room full of chairs and stools.


    Those people just now held the pre-war mobilization in the restaurant, and the restaurant was the outermost, so Su Changxing could just hear their discussions by leaning against the wall.


    But at this time, the basement floor was empty, and the remaining survivors hid. They all had the idea of ??hiding if they couldn''t fight.


    Su Changxing would always leave, there was no need to confront someone with a gun.


    Su Changxing walked into the restaurant and noticed that there were still some empty plates on the table with food residues inside.


    "This should be a human hand bone."


    Su Changxing judged that these survivors were a group of ogres who ate people.


    However, according to the previous judgment, these survivors should be the same as zombies, and they can survive without eating.


    Could it be that they have a cannibalistic impulse that they have to satisfy, or that this is also a major feature of zombies, and they have retained it.


    Everyone will be infected, including the Extraordinary.

 Chapter 86： to poison

    After Su Changxing left, Mu Qing fell into deep thought. She felt that Su Changxing''s behavior just now was very strange, without any logic, to make him sleep first, and then kill him.


    Normally, this is obviously superfluous, and the end result is the same.


    Is it to make fun of these gangsters?


    "This is not true, it seems to be some kind of ceremony."


    Mu Qing carefully considered Su Changxing''s actions just now, which were very similar to some **** rituals, where he obtained mysterious power through certain methods and media, or achieved other goals.


    Of course, this is something she learned from some books, and these books are important ancient books, things kept in top-secret museums.


    It''s just that these rituals usually don''t make sense.


    Mu Qing began to guess Su Changxing''s identity, first ruled out that he was an ordinary person, and secondly ruled out the children of high-ranking officials, most of whom she knew.


    So he may be someone from some secret organization.


    Most of the so-called secret organizations have a long heritage, and even once controlled special extraordinary power.


    But most of these secret organizations have already declined. For example, Longhu Mountain has now become a scenic spot, and the Taoist priests on the mountain just burn incense every day and take a seat.


    There was a faint gleam in the girl''s eyes, she picked up the phone and sent a message: I am still alive, my current location is unknown, but it should be safe. Still follow the 101 plan and leave me alone.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Su Changxing walked through the seats in the restaurant and came to the messy back kitchen.


    White bones were piled up and down in the corner, the pitch-black pyre still had sparks, the pot on the stove was still warm, and unknown flesh and bones were stewed in it, and the room was filled with a strange smell of meat.


    "Did you run away without finishing your meal? You are really decisive."


    Su Changxing looked at the stewed meat in the pot, felt faintly disgusted, thought for a while, and took out the Heiman toxin that he had obtained in the building from the interlayer of his backpack.


    These foods should still be eaten by these survivors, put some poison to test the effect of the poison, and you can also harvest a little points casually.


    The poison''s venom is viscous and transparent, and has no smell, and he doesn''t know whether it has a taste or not.


    "Looking at it like this, it shouldn''t have deteriorated."


    Su Changxing observed the venom, judged, and then poured the venom into the stew pot, and the crystal clear venom gradually merged with the soup.


    He didn''t know if the poison had gone bad, but the pot of meat had really gone bad.


    Su Changxing took the iron spoon and stirred it in the pot to make it evenly mixed without any clues, and then put the iron spoon back to its original place.


    "Perfect."


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and smiled, very satisfied with his masterpiece. It seemed like he was poisoning, but he was actually harvesting points. As long as he could poison five people to death, he would have more than 1,000 points.


    Although not much, it is still meat.


    Walking out of the restaurant, Su Changxing saw Mu Qing staggering in from outside the corridor, and asked, "Are you finished?"


    Mu Qing nodded, and said: "Well, after packing, there is nothing else, only some weapons, I put them in a pile for you, and there is a green crystal on someone''s body."


    Most of the injuries on Mu Qing''s body have recovered, except for the more serious wounds on the thigh and upper arm, the injuries in other places have begun to stutter.


    Terrible abilities.


    Su Changxing took the crystal that Mu Qing handed over, and asked, "What is your level among supernatural beings? Well, it doesn''t count as combat ability, just strength."


    He has already guessed that Mu Qing''s identity is very unusual, of course Mu Qing did not hide it, but showed it to him generously.


    Mu Qing grinned, showing a faint smile, as if she was very happy that Su Changxing could ask her this way:


    "If you do this, then I''m very powerful. I can be regarded as an A-level ability user. There are many kinds of abilities. Different people may have similar abilities, but the strength may be different. For example, the ability to release flames Yes, some people can only use it to light cigarettes, while others can fight like a mage."


    Grade A?


    It turns out that abilities are divided into levels.


    Su Changxing knows that a superhuman can transform into an Extraordinary, and he is an example, but what happens when a powerful superhuman transforms into an Extraordinary?


    Become a higher level Extraordinary?


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, then casually threw the green crystal into the backpack, nodded and said, "So that''s why you are strong, but weak."


    "What metaphor is this?"


    Mu Qing curled her lips, and then asked curiously: "What is that, it seems to be separated from the corpse."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "This thing should be related to Extraordinary people, but I don''t know exactly what it''s useful for."


    "Extraordinary? Is he an Extraordinary?"


    Mu Qing was a little surprised. According to the information she obtained, the only Extraordinary known so far is Lucky Kid. She thought thoughtfully, "Then he was shot to death by you like that? I feel a little weak."


    Su Changxing was silent for a while and said: "As long as you are alone, you can''t survive being shot in the head, unless you have special abilities."


    "Too."


    Mu Qing nodded, followed Su Changxing along the aisle, and said, "You are very good at marksmanship. You used to be a soldier? Special forces?"


    Su Changxing shook his head: "No, just an ordinary citizen."


    Mu Qing had a disbelieving expression on her face, and she didn''t say much. The room in front of her attracted her attention.


    Walking into the room, Su Changxing heard the faint cry of a baby surrounding him~www.novelhall.com~ This is the voice of that "giant baby".


    The wall here should be very close to the sewer, just enough to hear a little bit of the monster''s voice.


    Mu Qing frowned and said, "What''s that sound? A baby?"


    Su Changxing fiddled with the seat on the floor and said, "It''s the voice of that monster."


    Mu Qing was stunned, and said, "Monster? Can a monster make such a sound? I''m a little curious about what this monster looks like."


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while and said, "You probably don''t want to know."


    The room was very empty, with four or five rows of seats. It should have been a warehouse or something before.


    "Let me tell you a secret, I love horror movies."


    Mu Qing looked around and analyzed: "They often gather here...so what are they doing here? Chatting?"


    "It''s normal to have spiritual needs. Gather together to relieve the depression of the doomsday..."


    As he said that, Su Changxing noticed that Mu Qing was suddenly frozen in place, motionless, and his face turned livid.


    "Mu Qing?"


    He touched Mu Qing''s hand, it was very cold.


    "Crack~"


    Su Changxing slapped Mu Qing heavily on the face. As for why he did this, it was probably a subconscious reaction.


    Mu Qing woke up immediately, her complexion recovered instantly, leaving only a red slap mark, and looked at Su Changxing in a daze: "Did you slap me just now?"


    Su Changxing said seriously: "You fell into a strange state just now, um, to wake you up."


    Mu Qing also noticed that something was wrong just now: "This room is weird... But, is the way you wake people up is to slap them?"

 Chapter 87： backed by mystery

    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "The slap is more direct, it''s also for your own good."


    "yes?"


    Mu Qing gritted her teeth, feeling that Su Changxing did it on purpose.


    Su Changxing said cautiously: "There is something weird here, you go out first."


    The strangeness of this room should be related to that giant baby, its sound can affect Mu Qing from such a distance.


    But he should be immune to this kind of sound, after all, he ran right under the monster''s nose.


    "So what''s the point of these survivors staying here?"


    Su Changxing looked around the room, but found nothing.


    This is just an ordinary room, surrounded by more than a dozen fluorescent tubes, and there are several decks of cards and a chessboard on the cabinet.


    These survivors will also have entertainment.


    Just when Su Changxing was about to leave, the route log was updated.


    [You are contaminated with the breath of a powerful existence, increase the mystery by 1]


    ¡¾Dreamer: 300/500¡¿


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 4.9+0.8 (much higher than the average human)


    Speed: 5.6+0.8 (extraordinary)


    Physique: 3.7+0.8 (much stronger than ordinary humans)


    Perception: 1+0.8 (beast level perception)


    Spirit: 5+1.6 (extraordinary)


    Position: Ninth-rank dreamer (upper rank) with a fit rate of 80%


    Status: healthy


    Evaluation: You will also become mysterious if you are backed by mystery, but this will make you gradually lose yourself. There are always humble existences who try to steal the mystery by means of tricks, but they don''t know that they are being stolen by the mystery.


    Can staying near that monster for a long time increase the mystery?


    So that''s why these survivors are gathered here.


    This is the way they increase their mystery, the way they become stronger.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath. From the evaluation, he knew that there was something wrong with this method of increasing mystery.


    Lose yourself?


    "It means that if I keep increasing my mystery in this way, I will keep approaching that monster? Become a zombie-like Extraordinary like them? No, these survivors should become Extraordinary when the doomsday erupts."


    "..."


    "..."


    The room fell into silence, with only the sound of babies crying. Mu Qing quietly looked at Su Changxing, who was sitting on the seat with his hands on his thighs, lost in thought.


    She analyzed what was going on now.


    Su Changxing is undoubtedly the same kind of person as her, they are all smart, but the smartness is different.


    He seemed to have obtained a very crucial piece of information, so he fell into thinking.


    But what is this key message?


    Although there were only fragmented information, Su Changxing had a faint feeling that he had touched the truth of the doomsday outbreak, the truth reflected from such irrelevant things.


    Backed by mystery, it becomes mysterious.


    What if everyone leaned on one giant mystery?


    Su Changxing''s eyes widened suddenly, and he thought of a terrifying truth that was most likely to be the truth.


    Mystery, a huge mystery.


    The entire world is being influenced by a high-level Extraordinary, and this influence alone has caused the so-called doomsday of this world.


    Just like the "giant baby" can affect him.


    It is very likely that the existence of that high-level position itself is something similar to zombies, so most people who cannot bear the influence are transformed into irrational zombies.


    And those who endure and maintain their self will open up a way to become Extraordinary, but they are still affected to a certain extent, and have some characteristics of zombies.


    And as time goes by, even Extraordinary people will be affected, and finally completely transformed into zombies.


    In the end no one will be able to escape and everyone will be infected.


    He is not an Extraordinary who relies on this kind of influence to achieve success, so he still maintains a complete self for the time being, but he will still be affected and infected after a long time.


    "If the speculation is correct, what level will the existence that exerts influence be? First level or higher? More directly, could it be a **** or something?"


    Su Changxing murmured, feeling a chill down his back and forearms.


    The truth is always close by


    He saw the big from the small, and guessed such a terrifying truth out of thin air.


    According to this "truth", everything seems reasonable.


    He subconsciously looked at the phone, and the taskbar had changed.


    [Submission (Lonely Knower): You have obtained a possible doomsday truth in an amazing way, and maybe the so-called true knower is nothing more than that. Although your conjecture seems to be reliable, you still need to use solid evidence to prove your conjecture, otherwise the conjecture will always be just a conjecture.


    Most of the time, the true knower suffers more than others, and knowing the truth does not mean solving the problem. ¡¿


    Nine times out of ten that''s it.


    Su Changxing clenched his fists, the prompt of the task confirmed the conjecture, the rest is very simple, just take the answer to write the process and find the key evidence.


    Standing at the door, Mu Qing noticed that Su Changxing''s breath became thicker, obviously having great psychological fluctuations, and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong? What happened."


    She thinks that Su Changxing should be a person who remains unchanged before Mount Tai collapses. Generally speaking, he will not lose his composure~www.novelhall.com~ Su Changxing raised his head, the dim light dimmed his eyes, and said lightly: "What do you think will happen if you rely on a mysterious person?"


    Mu Qing was a little confused, not sure what Su Changxing meant, so he cooperated, "What will happen?"


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and smiled: "It will become a zombie."


    Mu Qingxu showed a strange expression in his eyes: "This is a cold joke that is not too cold."


    Su Changxing said seriously: "This is the truth."


    Some things will be too heavy for one person to bear, and it will be easier to say them out, although Mu Qing may not understand his meaning at all, the two have a serious information gap, and they are not on the same channel.


    Su Changxing got up and walked to the door, saying: "The passage to go out should be on this floor, you can look for it, I''ll go up and find something."


    Mu Qing thought for a while and tried to dissuade him: "Those people are still on the top, it''s very dangerous. If you are not familiar with the terrain, even if you have a gun, it may not be useful. If you die, I will leave directly."


    Su Changxing walked along the aisle, and waved his hands behind his back, "You can go straight, but don''t curse me."


    Mu Qing said unhappily: "I am kindly persuading you for the sake of saving me. You are a bit too aggressive. Holding a gun does not mean you are invincible. It is too difficult to kill a person with a gun. too much¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Before she finished speaking, she saw Su Changxing''s figure disappear around the corner.


    Doesn''t Su Changxing know that this is very dangerous?


    he knows.


    But he has worked so hard, and things are only a step away. If he gives up, he will definitely not give up.


    The gradient light formed by the fluorescent tubes in the corridor slides across Su Changxing''s face, like walking through a neon tunnel, knowing that the exit is ahead, but it still feels very long.

 Chapter 88： core laboratory

    Walking out of the basement, noisy roars exploded in my ears, waves of sound were set off in the dark night, and the smooth stone tile floor reflected the moonlight.


    It was pitch black, without the familiar fluorescent tubes.


    Is this the fear of attracting zombies?


    Su Changxing''s nerves were tense, and he looked around and found no one else. There was a lot of garbage piled up in the corridor, and his feet touched the plastic garbage from time to time, making a crisp sound.


    Obviously, these survivors didn''t often move around on the first floor, so they didn''t clean up. Maybe the first floor was more dangerous for them, and there were thousands of zombies around.


    He vaguely remembered that the little boy had entered the safe passage from the back of the entire building.


    So he didn''t go up the stairs directly, but walked out from the corridor, preparing to find a safe passage and go up from the safe passage.


    The layout of Aegis Corporation is complicated, and it would take a lot of time to find it from upstairs, and it is not necessarily connected.


    "He really dared to come up. He didn''t take us seriously at all."


    A bald man with a gloomy face was crouching in the dark, watching Su Changxing, his heart was full of depression and anger.


    This teenager with a pistol brought him a strong sense of oppression, high-frequency shooting, bullets that could not be dodged, and almost zero mistakes.


    "Wang Laosi''s ability should be able to defend against bullets very well, but unfortunately he died down there first."


    The wrinkled man next to him threw a piece of white medicine into his mouth, and after chewing, he became more energetic: "Don''t even try to kill him, we just need to hide, what''s the point of killing him? Is it not good to live?"


    The bald man''s eyes shone brightly: "He has a pistol, a pistol that can shoot, as long as we have this gun, we might be able to turn around."


    The wrinkled man''s face moved, and he sighed: "But **** him? I can''t think of it..."


    He froze for a moment and said suddenly: "So why did he come here? It''s definitely not just to kill people."


    "All of this should be a sophisticated plan." The bald man instantly understood what his companion meant, and analyzed: "He sneaked in when the mistress and other capable users were out, in order to steal things from the mistress, or to find secret."


    The wrinkled man thought for a while and said: "The jackals are very eager to know the secrets of the doomsday, and more and more of their people have gone crazy recently. Thinking about it this way, we are actually not bad, but have we already turned out traitors? Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to pinpoint the time so precisely, and he would start attacking as soon as the hunting team left."


    The bald man shook his head thoughtfully and said: "There is no such possibility, and there is no such possibility with the mistress here. Anyone who rebels will die, as you know."


    He was silent for a while and said: "If he enters that place, we will find someone to ambush him outside and kill him."


    The wrinkled man hesitated and said, "I''m more concerned about what''s in there, but unfortunately we can''t get in."


    The bald man smiled and said: "That''s why we have more reason to do it. He brought out the things, and if we kill him, the things will be ours."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    The sound of footsteps echoed in the empty corridor, as if there was a person behind him.


    Su Changxing''s face was slightly solemn, and he could feel eyes watching him from the dark, but he couldn''t judge the position of the eyes.


    The upper part of this position is hollow in a zigzag shape, and there are many suspended passages vertically and horizontally in the midair of each floor.


    Further up is a small glass ceiling, and the stars are faintly visible.


    The environment is very complicated, these survivors may be hiding in any position, and Su Changxing also knows that if these survivors really swarm up like zombies regardless of life and death, he really may not be an opponent.


    Su Changxing made up his mind to leave as long as he got the key clues, or leave if he didn''t get the key clues within four hours.


    Four hours later, those survivors who went out to hunt are very likely to come back, and most of these hunters are Extraordinary, they may have some strange abilities, and it is very dangerous to be blocked.


    Along the corridor, Su Changxing came all the way to the rear of the building. Through the thick glass curtain wall, he saw densely packed zombies piled up outside the large iron gate of SHIELD, his eyes shining under the moonlight.


    Although they were agitated, they didn''t have the slightest intention of passing through the big iron gate, and stood quietly outside the fence of Aegis.


    If they wanted to, a wall of this height couldn''t stop them at all.


    Is it because of the giant sewer baby?


    or something else.


    Su Changxing pushed open the heavy rusty wooden door on the hinge with no effort, and walked outside, at the same time a clear roar sounded from the left.


    Two dark shadows rushed towards him, they seemed to be two zombies.


    Su Changxing raised the steel knife with one hand, the muscles in his arm suddenly puffed up, and he swept away. The heads of the two zombies were chopped off, and then they fell to the ground.


    "There are still some zombies coming in."


    Su Changxing looked around and found no other zombies, so he walked quickly along the outer edge of the building.


    He feels that this place is very dangerous, any disturbance will attract the zombies outside, and if a pistol is used here, it will even trigger a large wave of corpses.


    Walking a large circle along the outer edge of the building, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Su Changxing found the somewhat familiar safe passage. There was a metal door with only half of the door at the entrance of the corridor, and the other half of the door was missing.


    Su Changxing didn''t hesitate to walk through it sideways, and didn''t think about what caused it. At this point, he could only be reckless.


    The stairs are very clean, no garbage, no dead bodies or anything, it should have been cleaned.


    Climbing up to the fifth floor in one breath, Su Changxing stood at the entrance of the passage and saw the familiar window sill where the little boy''s father used to smoke.


    This is the most profound part of the little boy''s memory, so Su Changxing also remembers it very clearly.


    Su Changxing made up his mind, walked forward along the aisle, turned the corner twice, and saw the alloy door with the shield logo printed on it.


    "Ka Ka Ka ~"


    The door was ajar, but it was very heavy, and there was a loud metal friction sound when Su Changxing pushed it open.


    "He is very familiar with this place and went in directly from the back."


    The survivors ambushing at the front door were dumbfounded, they never thought that Su Changxing would go through the back door of that place.


    The bald man pondered: "Is he also an employee of SHIELD?"


    SHIELD will not accept outsiders, and ordinary people have no chance to come in.


    This person can directly find the back door of the core laboratory, which means that he was probably an employee of Aegis before, or an employee above level five.


    Only employees above level five can enter the core laboratory to work.


    A survivor wearing glasses frowned and said: "It seems that only the mistress came out of the core laboratory alive..."


    Most of these survivors are actually low-level employees of SHIELD, and they only have a little understanding of many things.

 Chapter 89： woman by the wall

    Gradually push the door open, and a white light shoots out from the gap, which is very eye-catching in the dark, and there are a lot of fluorescent tubes inside.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, the scene inside was completely different from what he had imagined, there was no bloodstain on the floor as he remembered, and there was no dead body as he remembered on the dissecting table.


    They all look clean and tidy, and all the items are neatly placed.


    "The spacing between the three scissors is exactly the same. Is this a severe obsessive-compulsive disorder?"


    Su Changxing noticed the extremely neat tools on the shelf, and couldn''t help complaining.


    It''s overly neat and tidy here.


    He couldn''t find anything useful. If he didn''t have the memory of the little boy, he would even think that this place is just an ordinary laboratory.


    "Where did the people here end up? Did they become zombies, or did they die?"


    Su Changxing muttered, lost in thought.


    The hall was empty and quiet, but it revealed a strange feeling. This feeling was similar to standing alone in an empty but brightly lit hospital at night.


    Through these survivors, he knew that the mistress was not in SHIELD now, but he couldn''t say that it was safe here.


    After all, the world is not safe.


    Holding a gun in one hand and a knife in the other, Su Changxing walked inside. Through the semi-curved passage, he could see that there was a larger space inside.


    The curved passage has a length of seven or eight meters, separating the halls on both sides into two spaces.


    Walking into the hall, Su Changxing noticed that there were still many dissecting tables here, but the difference was that there were human or zombie corpses on them.


    There was also a living zombie tied to the dissecting table, struggling silently.


    About 70% of the zombie''s body had been dissected, exposing the bones. Because of the characteristics of the zombie, it did not die.


    There is also a white recording board next to it, which reads, "No need to eat, rest, and extremely difficult to die, this is not a principle at the biological level, but a reflection of ability.


    Summary: Zombies themselves are pure ability users. "


    Those who can?


    Su Changxing knew that the capable people these survivors spoke of were Extraordinary, but they called them differently.


    According to the record board, these characteristics of zombies are not achievable at the biological level, but an ability similar to that of a Extraordinary.


    "This kind of speculation is very reasonable, and it is similar to what I thought, but are these things the masterpiece of the mistress?"


    Su Changxing put down the recording board, raised his head, and his heart stopped suddenly.


    Under the dim light, a woman with her head slightly lowered, her pale face severely keratinized, and disheveled hair stood quietly by the wall facing him.


    The woman was wearing a dark brown loose coat, one trouser leg was empty, and only one leg was on the ground, but she stood firmly without any shaking.


    The whole person just stood there in a daze.


    It seemed to be still, giving Su Changxing an illusion of non-existence.


    Su Changxing''s palms were sweating, he squeezed the gun tightly, and his heart beat faster and faster.


    He didn''t notice when this person came, and he was sure that when he came in just now, there was no such person at all.


    For nearly half a minute, the two sides did not make any movement, even made a little sound, just staring at each other quietly.


    "Bang, bang, bang~"


    Gunshots resounded in the empty hall.


    Su Changxing fired three shots in a row, feeling a little dry in his mouth, and clearly saw that the bullet disappeared the moment it touched it.


    Bullets don''t work on it?


    The pistol is Su Changxing''s strongest attack method. If there is no way to use it with all the bullets, then most other attack methods are also ineffective.


    Su Changxing felt his face go numb, and tried to back away, but as soon as he moved, he felt that the other party started to move too.


    This time froze.


    He didn''t understand what the other party meant, he just looked at him straightly.


    After more than ten seconds, Su Changxing calmed down and said calmly: "It''s very impolite for you to keep staring at others like this, and I will be very embarrassed."


    "..."


    "..."


    no response.


    What kind of fool is this?


    Su Zhangxing looked at the other party with his eyes, gradually became more courageous, raised his legs and walked forward, and sure enough, it also started to move.


    It''s just that it''s going backwards.


    "This thing will keep a certain distance from me?"


    Su Changxing tried to move two steps forward, but it also took two steps back.


    Su Changxing took two steps back, and it took two steps forward


    "So I turn around, does it turn around?"


    Su Changxing was having fun, and turned around talking to himself.


    But the moment he turned around, he felt a chill behind him, his heart raised his throat, and he turned back suddenly, and when he saw the woman, he stood blankly about two meters away from him.


    The pupils dilated, and Su Changxing was almost suffocated at this moment, feeling the imminence of death, and instinctively judged that if he was touched by this woman, there would definitely be bad results.


    The two were relatively still in the room, and Su Changxing could clearly see the skin lines on the other''s face, with thick **** skin similar to zombies, gray lips, and eyes under the hair.


    No eyes, or really can''t see?


    Su Changxing experienced a short period of confusion, and stepped back step by step, wanting to see if the other party would follow him all the time.


    Backing from the passage to the end, Su Changxing felt the space around him open up suddenly, the coolness in his heart dissipated, and the woman with disheveled hair suddenly disappeared into the space at a certain moment.


    "What is this? A soul? A ghost?"


    Su Changxing shook his head. He clearly felt that the other party was a real thing~www.novelhall.com~There must be an entity.


    After sorting out his thoughts, he walked into the hall through the passage, and looked around, but the woman with disheveled hair did not appear.


    Su Changxing tentatively walked forward. When he came near the dissecting table, the woman by the wall quietly appeared, as if the two frames of a movie were completely different pictures, without any warning, very abrupt.


    He thought about it, and summed it up roughly: "As long as you don''t turn your back on this thing, there should be no problem."


    Su Changxing walked around the room facing the woman by the wall, and found that she always kept a fixed distance from him.


    "This method seems to be feasible, but this posture is a bit strange."


    Su Changxing walked sideways in the hall like a crab. Although it was strange, this was the only way he could act here.


    He took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, ignored the woman by the wall, picked up another recording board on the dissecting table,


    "Those with abilities affect the mind.


    Due to the corresponding changes in the body''s ability, the cerebellum is developed beyond ordinary people, and the cerebral cortex is more than twice that of ordinary people.


    Conclusion: The ability will affect the body of the ability user, but the ability is not produced because of the body change. "


    Su Changxing put it down casually. Although these things were useful, they were not what he was looking for.


    Later, he noticed that there were five or six bottles of unknown potions on the counter, with a label next to it, "Failure, unable to resist alienation."


    Against alienation?


    Su Changxing suspects that the alienation referred to here should be infection and mysterious influence, and the experimenter seems to be researching ways to resist this infection.

 Chapter 90： jackal

    basement one.


    In a room full of exposed pipes, Mu Qing found a tightly closed ventilation pipe, and the mouth of the pipe was blocked by a red rusty iron fence.


    "This should be the way out. It can only be opened from the inside. There should be someone guarding here to open the door."


    Mu Qing saw a seat next to the vent, and was about to try to open the vent pipe, but the next moment, she heard a sound coming from the vent pipe.


    "Clang clang~"


    someone is coming.


    There are still many people.


    There are at least a dozen people.


    "The survivors are back?"


    Mu Qing couldn''t help being startled, and immediately turned and left the room, planning to go up to find a place to hide, the underground space is small and it''s easy to get caught.


    Just as she reached the entrance of the corridor, she heard footsteps coming from above.


    There are survivors coming down from above!


    Suddenly cornered.


    She couldn''t help but clenched the razor in her hand, her heart was extremely heavy, and the hellish experience of the past few days was vividly remembered.


    "Maybe I will be sorry to many people."


    She has made up her mind to commit suicide.


    At the same time, there was a loud noise behind her, as if a beast was hitting the ventilation pipe.


    "Boom~"


    The iron fence was knocked open.


    What a power!


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    A roar echoed down the hallway.


    This doesn''t feel right.


    Mu Qing froze for a moment, feeling that it was not like those survivors came back, but more like an intruder came in.


    She showed a slight smile and hurried downstairs. If these people were intruders, they probably wouldn''t go down to explore.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    A man in leather armor with extremely exaggerated arm muscles and long hair roared and slammed into the iron fence.


    "Boom~"


    Accompanied by a loud noise, he rushed out of the ventilation pipe with a weapon in his hand, and looked around vigilantly, but saw no one.


    People in leather armor came out of the ventilation duct one by one.


    There are more than ten people.


    Everyone has a strong blood.


    "no one?"


    The situation here is completely different from what they imagined. They thought they would go through a **** battle to decide whether they could move on.


    This situation is very strange, but it does not affect.


    The man with long hair raised his weapon and shouted, "Kill!"


    Others also shouted: "Kill!"


    More than a dozen people rushed outside in a mighty manner.


    "What''s that sound?"


    "It''s those jackals, run away! They''re coming again."


    A few survivors who came down from the top realized that something was wrong, turned around and ran back, and shouted: "Jackals, those jackals are coming."


    But they are already slow.


    The man with long hair rushed behind them like a cheetah, and chopped off with an axe.


    One of the survivors turned around and raised a knife in protest.


    With a crisp sound, the long knife broke into two pieces from the middle, and the ax smashed into the head along the way, and blood spattered everywhere.


    Other wolves also caught up and hacked the survivors to death.


    More than a dozen wolves ran up the stairs. They had already learned the general terrain of Aegis, and knew that the core laboratory was on the fifth floor.


    It is their chance that the mistress is not here today, and they may never have such a good chance in the future.


    A group of survivors gathered on the fifth floor. Before they could react, they saw more than a dozen strangers rushing out of the corridor.


    The bald man constricted his pupils and shouted, "It''s a jackal, retreat."


    They also have more than ten people, but they are certainly not the opponents of these wolves.


    Jackals are notoriously powerful in combat, and only members of the hunting team can fight with them.


    With the same number of people, they are definitely not opponents.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    The handwriting on the note paper is delicate, it should be a woman''s handwriting, but also very regular, it can be seen that this person has a rigorous temperament.


    Su Changxing looked up at the woman by the wall again. Although he was checking the recording board, he was always paying attention to her, and reminded himself not to turn around.


    People often have inadvertent movements, unconscious shaking, small movements, and even turning around.


    "It''s not like people or zombies, it''s more like a phenomenon, with regular natural phenomena, like fire when the temperature is high, and freeze when the temperature is low."


    Su Changxing calmed down and concluded.


    Over time, he has completely calmed down.


    Fear often comes from the unknown, and when the true face of things is revealed a little bit, the fear will dissipate little by little.


    "So what happens if you push her against a wall?"


    Su Changxing came up with a strange idea, and thought naturally that if there are rules, there must be loopholes.


    He walked towards the woman by the wall step by step.


    The woman stepped back step by step, leaving shallow footprints on the ground, gradually clinging to the wall, and quickly blending with the wall, as if stuck in the wall.


    "Ghost? Ghost?"


    Su Changxing felt that his San value had gone crazy. This kind of existence was beyond his imagination. This woman was not bound by the rules of physics, but she seemed to have a body.


    After being silent for a while, Su Changxing walked towards the stairs in the hall. In his memory, the little boy was injected upstairs.


    This should be a completely enclosed space, and this staircase is also the only passage leading upstairs.


    Su Changxing walked towards the stairs head-on, and the woman''s body gradually disappeared into the stairs, but something went wrong when he turned the corner of the stairs.


    He had his back completely turned in the direction he was going.


    This is very dangerous, he has no vision behind him, UU reading www. Once uukanshu.com encounters an attack, it is difficult to detect it immediately.


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, then went back the same way, all the way from the passage to the outer hall, and the woman disappeared out of thin air again.


    He wants to test an idea, if he enters the hall in a different direction, whether the position of the woman will also be different.


    This time, Su Changxing walked in sideways, and the moment he approached the dissection table, the woman appeared again in front of the wall directly in front of him, in a different position from last time.


    Sure enough, the position where the woman appeared was related to the direction he was facing when he came in.


    "So if you want the direction to be positive after going up the stairs, you only need to pass through the passage with your back on your back."


    Su Changxing came to a conclusion, retreated back to the outer hall again, and prepared to step back into the passage with his back turned, so that if he went upstairs, his direction would be right.


    But at this time, Su Changxing heard a sound of killing outside.


    Someone is fighting outside.


    "There''s a fight, there are still a lot of people, who is it?"


    Su Changxing was a little puzzled, who else would there be besides these survivors?


    Are they fighting among themselves?


    No, it shouldn''t be, even if there is internal strife, there will be no internal strife at this time, so someone else slipped in like him.


    Jackal?


    This is not good news for Su Changxing, he doesn''t know these jackals at all.


    And their goals may be the same.


    Su Changxing turned his back to the passage, while backing away, he felt the movement outside. The shouts of killing were getting closer and closer, and he was rapidly approaching his position.


    He thought of a question, if he entered the inner hall in a backward posture, what would happen if these people came in again?

 Chapter 91： Powerful person

    Su Changxing retreated into the inner hall, heard the sound of dense footsteps from the outer hall, and saw a group of sturdy people in leather armor coming to the aisle of the outer hall.


    Obviously, they are not the survivors of SHIELD, and most likely they are jackals.


    They stopped in their tracks and saw a young man who was in tatters and covered in blood slowly retreating step by step.


    The boy''s eyes were dark and bright, and he was looking at them with a smile on his face.


    The scene is creepy and weird, but that''s okay, just do it.


    Su Changxing pointed a pistol at them with one hand, and said with a faint smile, "Everyone, first come, first served. If you don''t want to die, you''d better leave here right now."


    He reckoned that these people would also be restricted by the rules when entering the inner hall, and correspondingly, their mobility would also be restricted.


    At this time, the power of long-range weapons such as pistols can be perfectly reflected.


    Unexpectedly, the man with the long hair seemed to have been poked into a laughing point. He covered his stomach and laughed loudly: "Haha, where did this fool actually use a pistol to scare people."


    The people behind him also gave out hearty smiles: "Hahaha."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and was actually laughed at by a group of reckless people.


    "Boom~"


    There was a shot.


    Su Changxing aimed at the long-haired man''s forehead and pulled the trigger decisively.


    empty.


    The man with long hair turned sideways at an astonishing speed when Su Changxing pulled the trigger, successfully dodging the bullet.


    Su Changxing was also surprised, and confirmed that the gun was aimed accurately, not because he was empty, but because the opponent dodged with his reaction and speed.


    There was no sound.


    The crowd looked at Su Changxing in shock. That pistol could actually be fired. After the end of the world, they never heard gunshots again.


    Firearms are to be used only as clubs.


    This is common sense.


    The man with long hair felt terrified. He was almost shot in the head just now, and then asked, "Where did you get this pistol? You can shoot it."


    Su Changxing stepped back slowly, and said calmly, "Isn''t it normal for a gun to shoot? This gun was given to me by a man named Ethan."


    The man with long hair felt that Su Changxing was talking nonsense, and his chest suddenly burst into anger, and he shouted: "Come on, take his weapon."


    At the same moment, Su Changxing just retreated behind the dissecting table, and a still figure suddenly appeared between the two people.


    A crippled woman.


    But to Su Changxing''s surprise, these people seemed to have not seen them, and rushed towards him over the lame woman.


    ha?


    What''s happening here?


    According to his original thinking, shouldn''t these people''s first reaction after seeing the crippled woman appear suddenly be to doubt the existence of the woman?


    Therefore, they cannot see the existence of this woman, only I can see it.


    Mental strength?


    Su Changxing realized in an instant that it was very likely that he saw the "woman" because his spiritual power was much higher than that of ordinary people.


    If he hadn''t seen the "woman", he would not have discovered the rules of this room.


    "kill!"


    A group of wolves rushed towards Su Changxing, and their roars resounded in the hall.


    Su Changxing didn''t shoot immediately, but stepped back quickly, and widened his eyes, wanting to see what would happen when these people entered the inner hall.


    Looking at these barbaric people, he thought of Berserkers, Vikings and other things. Barbaric, wild, bloodthirsty, is the most primitive side of human beings.


    The man with the long hair was extremely fast, and he crossed the passage to the inner hall in an instant.


    Su Changxing was a little surprised. This speed was even a little faster than him. This man''s position should be a pure melee position, which greatly strengthened his body.


    The next moment something incredible happened.


    The man with long hair rushed across the dissecting table, and the moment he came in front of Su Changxing, his body suddenly stiffened, the whites of his eyes turned out, and with the sound of bones breaking, suddenly, his neck twisted 180 degrees, and he fell limply. on the ground.


    "Ka Ka Ka..."


    The continuous sound of bones breaking.


    In a short period of time, the people behind followed suit and fell down one after another.


    Su Changxing clearly saw the lame woman appearing out of thin air behind the man with long hair, stretched out her pale hands, and suddenly twisted his neck.


    The next moment appeared behind the others.


    In an instant, the seven or eight people who crossed the dissecting table were all dead, and the last one fell in front of Su Changxing.


    The air became quiet, and the rest of the people looked at each other in blank dismay, and stopped in front of the dissecting table, not daring to take a step further.


    These people died in the same way, with their heads turned 180 degrees to face the passage, keeping the same direction as Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing also took a deep breath, knowing that he almost died before, and half a second after turning around, his neck would be twisted and broken by this "woman".


    Su Changxing smiled and said imposingly: "Do you still want to fight? I didn''t really want to kill people. Too many people will die in the last days."


    He didn''t want to waste bullets on these people. He had to wait until the next store refresh when the thirty rounds of bullets were used up.


    It is best to surrender without fighting.


    "A person with great ability!"


    Someone among the jackals exclaimed in a low voice, such a terrifying lethality is a proper powerful person.


    A group of people looked at Su Changxing blankly, not expecting that besides the mistress, there were other powerful people here.


    They didn''t know what to do for a while, and they were in a dilemma.


    If you continue to charge, there is no point, it will only increase death.


    If they run directly, they may not be able to escape. The opponent''s ability to kill people out of thin air is too terrifying. Killing them is like crushing a chicken.


    A person with great ability is synonymous with mystery and power. It is said that until now no one knows what the ability of the mistress is.


    Because everyone who knows is already dead~www.novelhall.com~ Su Changxing knew that this group of people had been suppressed, showing a mysterious smile, put down the pistol in his hand, and said, "Tell me about the purpose of your coming here."


    Nothing is absolute in the doomsday world, except for the powerful, the strong have the absolute right to speak here.


    The wolves exchanged glances, and a short-haired man with a bandage on his forehead stood up and said, "My lord, more and more people have gone crazy because of alienation recently, and we may be the next one to go crazy. We need Find a way to resist alienation, and the secret of the end... That''s why I came here, it is said, it is said that the mistress has a way to resist alienation."


    Su Changxing''s face didn''t change at all, he raised his palm, stretched out five fingers, and said calmly: "I''ll give you five seconds to leave here, it''s my kindness."


    There was a calm to cold killing intent in his tone.


    "5, 4..."


    Crashing, a group of people ran out quickly, knowing that they had gained "life", and at the same time rejoicing, they lamented Su Changxing''s kindness.


    If they encounter other powerful people, they will be finished.


    Su Changxing secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t really want to fight this group of people. Extraordinary people have strange abilities, and pistols may not be completely effective.


    Afterwards, Su Changxing adjusted his position and retreated towards the stairs. When he came to the second floor, he saw a relatively bright room in the dark corridor.


    This is a reference room, with a large number of books and materials on the shelves. There is a faint fragrance in the air, similar to the residual fragrance of perfume.


    While Su Changxing was browsing the bookshelves, a hoarse and subtle voice came from outside the door.


    "What are you looking for, I can help you."

 Chapter 92： talking head

    who is it?


    Su Changxing subconsciously wanted to look back, but suddenly froze, and broke out in a cold sweat. Wouldn''t it be cold if he really turned his head suddenly?


    "Who is so damaged."


    Su Changxing left the room sideways, only to find that there was no one in the aisle.


    At the same time, shouts came from ahead.


    "I''m in the third room in front of you."


    Su Changxing''s face darkened, he walked to the third room ahead, and looked inside from the corner of his eye.


    a head.


    There was a zombie''s head on the table, its eyes glowed red in the dark, the muscles on its face were constantly moving, and its expressions were very rich.


    Su Changxing stood in the aisle and said, "What are you? A zombie''s head?"


    The head opened its mouth and said with a look of air: "Yes, I am a head now, but I am not a zombie, but a great true knower, a pioneer who has insight into all existence, leads the world''s rules, and the greatest saint. "


    This is very strange, a head can actually speak, but Su Changxing also has some guesses about this, the zombie''s brain is not completely destroyed, it is not considered dead.


    And if a zombie with an IQ had its head cut off and placed here, then everything would make sense.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, raised the pistol in his hand and aimed it at the head, and said, "In this case, goodbye to the great true knower."


    What kind of people are these? They shoot at the slightest disagreement.


    The head hurriedly shouted anxiously: "Hey, wait, wait, can you be reasonable, you will draw a gun whenever you meet, aren''t you here to find something, I can tell you, I can tell you everything."


    Su Changxing licked his lips. He couldn''t figure out whether this thing was true or not, so he asked directly, "Okay, tell me the truth about the end of the world."


    The head said solemnly: "Do you really want to hear it?"


    Su Changxing nodded: "Well, tell me, I''ll let you go and leave immediately."


    The head was silent for a while: "Actually... I don''t know either."


    "..."


    Su Changxing raised his gun again and pointed it at it: "So you''re just kidding me."


    The head quickly said: "But, but there is a reason, I lost my memory. I can help you deduce what you want to know through some media."


    Su Changxing thought for a moment and asked, "What medium?"


    The head regained its spirited state: "Just give me something rich in energy, and the great knower can tell you anything."


    Devil''s deal?


    Such a strong taste.


    In most stories, the person who makes a deal with the devil often ends badly, and once a deal is made with the devil, there will definitely be a second one.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, and pulled the trigger without hesitation. There is no need to make the same mistakes as others.


    He just came here to find the secret of the end.


    "Ka~"


    empty.


    It wasn''t that the bullet was shot crookedly, but that the bullet didn''t exit the barrel at all.


    Embarrassingly, the pistol jammed at this point.


    Su Changxing looked down at the LEMI semi-automatic pistol. According to the previous introduction, this pistol should never wear out.


    "Wow, you scared me to death. If you do it so suddenly, can''t you just talk about it? Fortunately, your pistol jammed."


    The head was so frightened that it screamed, and then said: "If you have something to say, just say it, I can satisfy you whatever you want."


    Su Changxing didn''t speak, and pulled the trigger forward silently.


    "Boom~"


    In the darkness, flames erupted from the muzzle of the gun, and a hole appeared in the wall ahead.


    The next moment, he aimed at the head and fired another shot.


    "Ka~"


    Same stuck again.


    Su Changxing''s face did not change, and a trace of cold sweat broke out on his forehead. It was not that the gun jammed, but that the pistol couldn''t shoot bullets when it was pointed at the head.


    Another existence beyond comprehension.


    A thing with mystical powers.


    The head was also obviously stunned for a moment, and then said to himself: "I actually have the ability of a man of destiny."


    Destiny man?


    This is supposed to be a post, maybe being able to jam a bullet is what ability?


    Su Changxing asked, "What is a Man of Destiny?"


    The head held grudges and said: "You fired two shots just now, why did I tell you?" rude human. "


    rude human?


    Su Changxing raised the steel knife in his hand, walked sideways into the room, and slashed at the table next to his head: "What now?"


    Now it seems that this head is not completely bragging, there is indeed something in the stomach.


    Although it has no belly.


    "This, this."


    The head glanced at the cold light on the blade next to it, and smiled awkwardly: "Haha, I was just joking just now, the destiny person is a fifth-rank position, and my ability may not be the ability of the destiny person, or it may be something else. "


    The eighth-level position is already very scary, what kind of situation will the fifth-level position reach?


    And what''s the matter with this head, why does it have such ability?


    Su Changxing thought about what he said, and said, "Don''t you know your own ability?"


    The head said as a matter of course: "I only have one head left, the strength of my body is completely dissipated, and I only have a little rule ability."


    Su Changxing pointed to the existence of the "woman" and said, "Then tell me, what is that thing in front of me."


    The head glanced at the wall, and said: "It should be a mysterious thing created by some kind of coincidence, and it has its own rules. If the rules you have don''t completely surpass it, you must abide by such rules~www.novelhall.com ~ Su Changxing continued to ask: "Do you have any information about Shen Mengzhe? "


    The head looked at Su Changxing, and said: "Although the combat ability of the upper position is weak, the strength lies in the strong mental resistance, and the follow-up positions are good, and the compatibility is also good... that''s all, I just happen to have relevant information in my head."


    Su Changxing pondered, "So what''s your intention?"


    The head said without hesitation: "You pay a negligible price, and I can satisfy your request and trade equally. This is the principle that all things in the world follow."


    "So I refuse."


    Su Changxing pulled out the steel knife stuck in the table, walked out sideways, and had no intention of killing the head, this thing was too weird, the best choice was to ignore it.


    The head said anxiously: "Don''t, you will regret it, I can measure fate, I can also give you great power, and even give you a powerful position."


    "Crack~"


    The door of the room was slammed shut by Su Changxing, and the sound of his head, which was not loud at all, was muffled in the room.


    The head showed a thoughtful expression: "It''s really scary rationally, it doesn''t look like a teenager at all, it''s a bit interesting."


    Su Changxing closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He felt that every word of the head was very tempting, and wondered if he had been influenced by some kind of ability.


    The most attractive things in the world are often things that can easily obtain huge benefits, such as lottery tickets, gambling and so on.


    He should be able to find clues here, there is no need to risk trading with a head that looks stupid at first sight.


    There was a faint sound from outside.


    "You are stupid, your whole body is stupid."

 Chapter 93： master bedroom

    Su Changxing said to himself, "Not only is it stupid, but it''s also cheap."


    There was another faint voice coming from the door.


    "You are cheap, you are cheap all over."


    Su Changxing gritted his teeth, went back to the previous reference room, and browsed through the books and materials. There were many crumpled ancient books, such as "The Key of Ancient Music", "Astrology Essentials", "The Social and Cultural Context of Ancient Witchcraft"... ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "The changes in the world have made some outdated things become trendy again. Things that can be passed down from the past must have certain value."


    Su Changxing murmured.


    The Matron seems to be studying the occult through some ancient books and trying to gain power from it.


    As for other materials, most of them are experimental data about resisting alienation, and there are some rational discussions about the process of making potions.


    "It feels like many people are conducting experiments, but in fact there should be only one person, the mistress. Is this some way to verify the experiment?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while, then continued to search for clues about the end.


    After half an hour, he searched the reference room roughly, but he did not find any relevant written records, or even books related to the end of the world.


    Things didn''t go as expected, but he still searched in other rooms with some expectations.


    Back a few meters along the aisle, Su Changxing came to the room where the little boy injected the medicine. The room was not big, and there were dozens of silver boxes on the shelves.


    "These should be the medicines made by Aegis to resist infection."


    He opened a box directly opposite, and found that it was empty, then opened the other boxes next to each other, and found that most of the boxes were empty, and only found three red potions in one of the boxes.


    The potion has no name or description, only a number WAN102012, but Su Changxing put it in his backpack anyway.


    He searched all the rooms on this floor again, but still didn''t find any useful clues, and this seemed to be the top floor of the laboratory.


    Things came to a dead end, Su Changxing stood in the aisle facing the empty aisle and fell into deep thought.


    At this time, the sound of a head came from the ear.


    "The great true knower tells you that there is a mezzanine in the ceiling eight meters in front of you, and there should be what you want."


    Su Changxing looked at the ceiling and found that a square board was indeed loose.


    After walking over and pushing it away, a staircase slid down from above.


    In the darkness, several bright-colored scratches appeared on the table where the head was, forming an overall regular shape that was constantly changing all the time.


    As soon as he climbed the stairs, Su Changxing heard the roar of the zombies, and noticed that the "woman" disappeared suddenly when he climbed up.


    This is a straight and dim passage, but there are no rooms around it, only fluorescent tubes placed on the walls.


    "Tap Tat ~"


    Heavy footsteps came from my ears.


    A black shadow rushed from the front, very fast.


    Su Changxing took a step back and raised his knife to block, and received the blow steadily, the clanging sound of metal colliding came from the blade.


    He could clearly see the appearance of the person who came, his pale and **** face, his scarlet eyes, and he could smell a stench.


    This is a zombie, but its strength and speed far exceed that of ordinary zombies.


    Su Changxing noticed that its hands and arms showed a metallic luster, much like the Beyonder he met on the third basement floor.


    Extraordinary or what?


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, the muscles in his arms swelled suddenly, and he slashed at the zombie''s head, making a broken sound in the air.


    With both speed and strength, it bursts out with huge destructive power.


    The zombie retreated subconsciously, its head tilted back, but it was still slow, and was stabbed in the head by Su Changxing steadily.


    "Clang~"


    There was a crisp and loud sound.


    Su Changxing smashed the zombie into the air with a single blow, and the force of the shock made the handle of the knife tremble continuously, and a small piece of the blade was missing from a closer look.


    The zombie flew five or six meters and fell heavily to the ground. The next moment, it stood up without any pause, and charged Su Changxing again, with heavy footsteps.


    There was only a small, shallow depression on its head.


    "It''s so tough."


    Su Changxing dodged its attack sideways and kicked it away.


    The zombie stood up again without any surprise, and charged, like a piece of brown sugar, not only rough and thick, but also tireless.


    Su Changxing confirmed that this zombie''s abilities were similar to that of the Extraordinary, but much more terrifying than that Extraordinary.


    Although the Extraordinary has the same rough skin and thick flesh, he has a sense of pain and will lose his ability to move under a strong attack, but this zombie does not, and will only attack endlessly.


    Looking at the zombies charging up again, Su Changxing''s face was calm, and a black-glowing iron sledgehammer appeared in his hand, and he smashed it at the zombie''s face.


    This iron sledgehammer is very heavy, even for him, it is not so easy to pick it up with one hand, its weight is about equal to two steel knives.


    This time, Su Changxing easily smashed the zombie into the air, causing it to hit the wall, making a dull sound.


    There is an obvious dent on the forehead of the zombie, UU reading www. uukanshu.com However, it immediately got up from the ground and came to kill Su Changxing again.


    Su Changxing took the trouble to hit it on the head with a hammer, sending it flying again.


    He went down with a hammer and hammer like iron, and the metal color on the surface of the zombie''s skin gradually dimmed.


    There is a limit to this ability!


    Su Changxing didn''t hammer the zombie with all his strength, because he wanted to see how long the zombie could resist.


    He slammed a hard blow and sent it flying.


    The metal color on the zombie''s body has completely faded, but it is still not dead, and fell to the ground struggling.


    Su Changxing chased after him, and smashed his head with the last blow. Black blood and flesh foam exploded and sprayed on the wall and floor.


    "This ability coupled with the vitality of the zombie itself is simply rogue, so the zombie will also become a Extraordinary? This zombie is a bit like a gatekeeper. Is this the ability of the mistress?"


    Su Changxing breathed a sigh of relief, his breath was a little short, and he continued to move forward dragging the iron sledgehammer. At the end of the corridor, he could see a red wooden door with light emitting from the crack.


    open the door.


    It was not the **** or weird scene that Su Changxing had imagined.


    A large pale yellow bed, a brown wooden wardrobe, a long desk, and a fluffy carpet.


    Cozy bedroom furnishings.


    There is a faint fragrance in the air.


    "Is this the room where the mistress sleeps?"


    Su Changxing looked around the room, and felt that it was clean and tidy, without any unnecessary things, and then he noticed a splintered black mist lingering on the bed.


    He seems to be able to mobilize and absorb this mist.


    In an instant, countless fragments of intermittent memories flooded into Su Changxing''s mind.

 Chapter 94： doomsday truth

    Through the confused mist, Su Changxing saw a gray-haired man with a stalwart appearance leading a little girl along the uneven mountain road.


    Ahead is a large crater, and a large group of people are looking at the contents of the crater, a large oval metal object, something like a landing chamber.


    The man laughed and said, "Haha, Xiaomei, I can feel that this is an opportunity. This is an opportunity for our company to break through the bottleneck."


    This is a mysterious drop from outside the sky, and it happened to fall in the back mountain that the Aegis Company had just taken down. No one except them observed this extraterrestrial object.


    The little girl also showed a sweet smile: "Grandpa''s company will definitely become the most powerful company."


    SHIELD was originally just a small company with a certain reputation in China, but it was unknown in the world.


    But things were completely different from that day on.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    There is a huge gray-white arm sealed in the huge glass room, which looks like a human arm, but it is countless times bigger.


    The old man looked at the huge arm in the room through the glass, and said obsessively: "Xiaomei, I can feel the vitality beside this arm, and I can smell the smell of eternal life."


    He was too old, old enough to feel his own death clearly.


    No one can face death calmly, even the most wise and mighty emperor.


    Human beings always maintain the most essential desire for life.


    The woman was silent for a while, and said, "Grandpa, you once said that this is a taboo thing, and no one can touch it."


    The old man seemed to have calmed down, and said calmly: "Human beings always have to move forward, and if they stay in place, they will eventually go to destruction. This is the essence of everything."


    The woman sighed, always feeling that what Grandpa said made sense.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    There were more than 30 people sitting in the huge conference room, half of them were blue figures projected by holographic light and shadow.


    There is a faint fragrance in the air, and the temperature is very comfortable.


    An old man with gray hair sat directly above the long silver-gray table and said: "We have discovered a technology that can make all mankind take off. This will be the greatest turning point in history. We will open a new world, and everyone will be witnesses."


    The old man''s face was full of wrinkles, his eye sockets were completely sunken, and he exuded a heavy dead air, but he still maintained his majesty as a superior.


    The people around are also looking solemn. This is not a dream, but a fact. Aegis has miraculously completed this technology, and it is currently undergoing a large-scale experiment.


    The woman looked at the old man sitting directly above the long table with a serious expression on her face. She knew that this technology was not researched by them at all, but came from the extraterrestrial object decades ago.


    No one can guarantee that this technology is completely reliable,


    A huge pale arm appears on the screen, and just looking at the arm through the picture can make people feel dizzy.


    Pointing to the picture on the big screen, the old man said: "This arm is about the size of an adult, and it is the arm of some strange species."


    "According to instrumental observations, this arm emits a strange radiation every moment, and the vitality of all people exposed to this radiation will increase."


    "We only need to intercept a little bit of skin scraps to stimulate the energy in it to build a small energy station, and we can build a large energy station by cutting off a piece of meat."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The woman sat below and watched all this quietly. She knew that a sentence was repeated in the landing cabin, "When the arms cover the world, everything will live forever."


    She heard it, and the old man heard it too, and this sentence seemed to be engraved in her mind, and she could not forget it.


    The old man has absolute authority in the company, and no one else will object to what he says.


    At this point, Aegis has started a vigorous energy network plan, cutting the huge arm into several parts, and establishing several large energy stations around the world.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing seemed to fall into a deep sleep for a while, but it was only for a moment. A large number of fragmented memories melted in his mind, most of which were random and useless memories.


    But he still intercepted a few useful memories, and they just happened to be related to the truth of the doomsday outbreak.


    "One arm brought the end to this world, this should be a god."


    Su Changxing was a little unsure of his own judgment. Aegis Corporation activated the energy in his arm in a certain way, causing it to affect the surroundings in a large area, covering the entire world.


    "So my previous judgment was completely correct. In the final analysis, the people of A.I.E.L.D. are still fighting for the sake of one person''s possible eternal life, ruining the future of all mankind."


    Su Changxing summed it up, but felt that something was wrong. How did the old man connect the arm with eternal life?


    Normal people would never think of this crop.


    The old man seems to be just the executor of all this, and this doomsday has been planned before.


    "That is to say, only by becoming a Extraordinary can you maintain yourself and avoid infection... It may be feasible to stop the energy station and delay the infection time until thirty days later."


    [You have roughly understood the truth of the end of the world, and you have a chance to speak to the world, please tell everyone this cruel truth]


    Su Changxing looked at the prompt on the phone and fell silent. He only felt that it was really difficult to complete this task. Another person would not be able to get the truth of the end no matter what~www.novelhall.com~ also knew that this news might bring Come panic and despair.


    But this must be told to all.


    A world announcement was issued suddenly, and the entire forum suddenly exploded.


    [World Announcement: The lucky kid discovered and confirmed the truth of the doomsday, and was awarded the title "The Lonely True Scientist"]


    Lucky kid: I have to tell you a cruel truth, maybe after 30 days, more than 99% of people will die or become zombies.


    This world is affected by a powerful mysterious existence, and everyone in this world will be affected.


    In the end, most people will become zombies, and a few people will become Extraordinary.


    There are only two ways to live, either to become a Extraordinary to resist this influence; or to find a way to turn off your local energy station, so that most people will have a chance of survival.


    However, the energy station should be very dangerous. There is the greatest level of radiation there, which may turn people into zombies in an instant.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    There were tens of millions of replies in just a few minutes below the post.


    Master Kong: I was about to starve to death, and I was still desperate, but now it seems that I will die sooner or later, and it doesn''t matter.


    Reimu: If there is nothing wrong, this is the real intention of this game. Sai chooses the Extraordinary, and the others are not important, they can all die.


    Black Tea: So how can one become an Extraordinary, can''t Mr. Lucky talk about it?


    Huang Shi: Brothers, I have decided to jump off the building later, I will not be wronged by this, do you have any brothers together.


    Keyring: +1.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 95： true knowledge

    In the darkness, the roar of zombies could be clearly heard from outside.


    put down the phone.


    A pale, determined man crawled towards the window sill, and his hunger made him feel more powerless and uncomfortable.


    In situations of extreme desperation, the ventral prefrontal cortex, an area in the front of the brain, undergoes dramatic network-like changes that generate negative thoughts and feelings.


    This will cause people''s behavior to deviate from their original thinking, and they will not be able to control their own behavior.


    A person who has never thought about suicide may suddenly become suicidal.


    The moment he stepped out of the window sill, there was no sorrow or joy on the man''s face, and his mind recalled his life like a horse.


    "Crack~"


    The corpse fell heavily on the ground, turning into mud, and life disappeared in this dark city along with the withered blood.


    The zombies around swarmed in following the smell and sound, gnawing on the fresh flesh and blood that fell from the sky.


    This is a gift of nature.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The location of the roof mezzanine.


    A woman in a floral dress was lying in a corner, her lips were dry, she slowly closed her eyes, and disappeared in the long night without attracting anyone''s attention.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Ah~"


    The screams echoed through the streets.


    Four or five people who ventured out at night were surrounded by a large group of zombies and shared their food.


    It''s a feast, and it''s hell.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    There was a cold pain in the abdomen.


    A young man looked up at his hideous companion and said tremblingly, "Why..."


    "There is no reason, the food is only enough for one person, if two people, we will all die."


    The companion drew out the red blade and said rationally.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Human brains are connected most of the time, and the same thing will happen countless times with different people, at different times, and in different places.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    in another city.


    "True knower? He should be the person who knows the best about this doomsday world now."


    A skinny old man looked at his phone and fell into deep thought. He was originally a staunch atheist who didn''t believe in strange powers and gods, but only believed in himself and human beings.


    Even though he has seen supernatural things, things that science can''t explain at all, he still believes.


    But this time he was shaken, no, he already believed in the existence of so-called gods in this world.


    They silently watch the human beings struggling in the doomsday for fun, just like humans fighting crickets, they only care about the outcome, not the life and death of the crickets.


    "What does the so-called Extraordinary refer to? Only the Extraordinary can resist infection? Damn, it''s impossible to contact him without being in a forum."


    The old man was worried and anxious, and he punched the concrete wall, and several cracks opened with his palm as the center.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    [Number of survivors: 7.1 billion]


    Su Changxing noticed the rapid increase in the death toll today, more than one billion people died in one day, which was not only due to the hunting of survivors, but also because today happened to be the fourth day.


    Without water, humans can survive up to three days; without food, they can survive up to seven days.


    The fourth day was a dark day for some huddled in one place without food.


    They were forced into a desperate situation, and if they continued to hide, they would only starve to death, and dragging their hungry and weak bodies to find food, there was a high probability that they would be eaten by zombies.


    Human beings will be broken in a broken world, and humbled in a humble world.


    [Obtained the unique title "The Lonely True Knower"]


    [Acquire the talent "True Knowledge"]


    [True knowledge: Obtain part of the information revealed from the nature of things. The more information you know, the more information you can obtain.


    Note: This is a Class A potential talent, please cherish it. ¡¿


    In vain, a large amount of information poured into Su Changxing''s mind from this world, including details that Su Changxing couldn''t notice or discover at all.


    In his mind, each item has an additional introduction, similar to the introduction of items in a store, which is short but contains certain information.


    For example, the pale yellow bed in front of you.


    [Bed: The bed of the mistress, its value can buy a house before the end of the world. The bed may still retain the original flavor of the mistress, you can try it. ¡¿


    "Not a very serious introduction, no useful information, a little tasteless."


    Su Changxing made a judgment, and then noticed that the information on the bed had changed, and the word "strengthening" appeared before "true knowledge".


    [Bed: The bed of the mistress, its value can buy a house before the end of the world. The owner usually goes to bed at six o''clock in the morning, with an unhealthy schedule, a bit like a vampire. The bed may still retain the original flavor of the mistress, you can try it. ¡¿


    "Why did the information suddenly change? I usually go to bed at six o''clock, which means that the mistress will be back soon at this time."


    Su Changxing glanced at the time. At 3:40, the mistress and other survivors might come back at any time, so he had to leave quickly.


    He glanced at the iron sledgehammer in his hand, posted a sales post on the forum, sold the iron sledgehammer for 300 points in half a minute, and then opened the door and left.


    Walking into the dark passage again, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com just took a few steps when Su Changxing felt dizzy in his head and nausea from the back of his tongue.


    The world around him began to shake, and he saw countless bright scratches on the surrounding wooden tables in a trance, showing a certain pattern as a whole and constantly changing.


    He seemed to have turned into a head.


    "What the hell? That head?"


    Su Changxing realized that it was the head that did the trick. The table just now should be the table where the head was placed.


    He could clearly feel that something in his body was shifting, connecting with something else invisibly.


    Su Changxing clutched his forehead, staggered to the top of the stairs, and was about to climb down, when he suddenly fell against the wall, and there were a lot of bright scratches on the surrounding floors and walls.


    It seems to be some kind of ritual.


    Use "true knowledge" to explore.


    [The ongoing life sharing ceremony is almost completed]


    A life-sharing ritual?


    Su Changxing finally couldn''t hold his breath anymore, and cursed at the people below, "What the **** did you do to me?"


    There was no reply, just dead silence.


    His face was pale, as if a lot of blood had been sucked out, and his fingers trembled slightly.


    The surrounding bright marks are getting brighter.


    "Will you die?"


    Su Changxing murmured, wondering what would happen after the ceremony was completed.


    Literally speaking, life sharing is the life sharing between him and the head, but is the head alive?


    Counting the time silently, after five minutes and fifty-five seconds, the bright marks suddenly disappeared, and the ceremony was completed.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes suddenly, he clearly felt the existence of the head, and there was an extra field of vision in his mind, just like a computer with two cameras.

 Chapter 96： mistress returns

    Su Changxing felt the strength of his body recover, stood up slowly, and climbed down the stairs, still not forgetting the existence of the "woman", maintaining the same posture, and opened the door of the room with the head open.


    In the darkness, a pair of red eyes looked at him.


    Su Changxing said lightly, "What did you do to me?"


    The head said with reason: "It''s just a fair trade, I will show you the way, so we formed a ceremony of sharing life."


    God **** fair trade.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to force himself to calm down: "So just tell me what your purpose is."


    The head said with a look on his face: "It''s very simple, take the great true knower and leave this place, otherwise, when that crazy woman comes back and kills me, you will die too."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, then said abruptly, "Is it true that if I commit suicide, you will die too."


    The air suddenly fell into silence, and the expression on the head''s face gradually froze.


    Looking at Su Changxing''s serious expression, it wondered if it had a life link with a lunatic, and immediately shouted:


    "No, brother, life is precious, I just want to go out, how about we cancel the ceremony after taking me out?"


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, he definitely wouldn''t fight this thing to the death, regardless of whether what the head said was true or not, right now he can only talk about it by taking it out.


    And "true knowledge" can detect "life sharing".


    [Life sharing: The contract facilitated by the ceremony has high requirements for both parties to the contract. Once life sharing is successful, if one party dies, the other party will also die.


    Note: It will be superimposed on the same ability of both parties. ¡¿


    "I''ll take you away."


    Su Changxing walked into the room and grabbed the head. He thought it would be the touch of flesh and blood, but it was cold, cold, like the hard touch of marble.


    This head seems to be carved out of marble, and its weight is close to that of stone.


    "You look like a rock."


    Su Changxing stuffed the head into his backpack with one hand.


    "Do you really think you can survive for a long time with only one head... Oops, can you be gentle."


    The scream of the head came from the backpack.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, and don''t make a sound."


    Su Changxing regained his composure, replaced the pistol with a new magazine, and strode towards the stairs.


    He felt a little anxious and had a bad premonition.


    There were seven or eight corpses lying quietly in the inner hall, no change from before.


    Walking out of the passage quickly, the "woman" disappeared, and the outer hall was also quiet.


    Jackal''s people seem to have left early.


    Su Changxing got out of the back door sideways, ready to return the same way.


    "There is nothing wrong with the boy taking me. Do you know what a true knower is, who has insight into the existence of everything in the world?"


    The head was a little excited in the backpack, and said with the excitement of seeing the sun again.


    Su Changxing carefully observed the surroundings, and calmly said, "I should be too."


    "Ha, how is it possible...my true knowledge ability has actually been strengthened."


    The head was silent for a moment, and said in surprise.


    strengthen?


    Su Changxing used "true knowledge" to investigate "true knowledge".


    [Zhenzhi: Prototype ability, the level is about equal to the appraisal skill, it has been strengthened because of life sharing, and the current level is about equal to the strengthened appraisal skill]


    So it seems that this head really has the ability of true knowledge, but the degree seems to be about the same as his.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You are not a real knower at the same level as me."


    Although he has the title of a true knower, it doesn''t mean that he is a true knower. He still has this self-knowledge.


    The head said indifferently: "I only have one head now, you can''t demand too much from one head."


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing raised the gun sharply, aimed at the bottom of the stairs through the gap, and pulled the trigger.


    "Ah~"


    At the same time, a scream came from below.


    Because of his "true knowledge", Su Changxing''s perception ability increased significantly, and he immediately discovered this survivor hidden in the darkness.


    [Half-distorted human: the ninth rank of the arsonist, injured, panicked]


    The survivor only showed one leg, and Su Changxing didn''t beat him to death.


    Turning the corner, Su Changxing saw the whole picture of the black figure, a survivor wearing glasses, pulled the trigger at the same time, shot him in the head, and blazing flames burned on the corpse.


    "This is an arsonist. The moment you shot him, he released his ability and set himself on fire. He is really stupid. He should first block the road with flames and block your vision."


    The head murmured to itself in the backpack.


    Su Changxing said angrily, "Where are you from? Aren''t we grasshoppers on the same rope?"


    The head was silent for a while, and said: "That''s right, we seem to be in the same group."


    There was a roar like a wave.


    Standing on the third floor, Su Changxing looked sideways at the tide of corpses outside the wall. The densely packed zombies surged in the dark night, setting off a wave.


    Something is coming from it.


    The head said solemnly: "It should be the mistress who came back, she noticed that I left the hall, my god, she was going to kill me before, it''s over, it''s over, it''s really over now, what are you still doing, run away .¡±


    Su Changxing held his breath, almost holding back his internal injuries, and ran down with all his strength. At the same time, he noticed that a large number of zombies had climbed over the wall and rushed towards Aegis.


    The head shouted: "My mother, can you hurry up, this woman is really perverted."


    Su Changxing said calmly: "You are too heavy, if you get down and run by yourself, our speed may be faster."


    The head said unhappily: "If I can run by myself, do I still need you?"


    "Bang bang~"


    Su Changxing fired two shots ~www.novelhall.com~ on the head of the survivor who had just emerged behind the wall in front.


    He gained three hundred points again, but he was not happy at all. This position required half a circle around the perimeter of the entire building, and these zombies had already rushed in.


    Zombies at night are fast.


    Maybe before he ran to the door he came from before, these zombies had already surrounded the outside.


    "Do you have any means to kill all these zombies at once?"


    Su Changxing ran forward at the fastest speed, and the tattered clothes and backpack were floating in the air.


    The head shouted: "How could there be, I am just a head, just a great true knower."


    Su Changxing asked back: "Didn''t you say that as long as you have a medium, you can do anything?"


    The head was a little embarrassed and said: "Ha, that''s lying to you. If I have that kind of ability, I will stay in this ghost place?"


    "..."


    Su Changxing gritted his teeth and said, "That means I could kill you directly before."


    The head said: "In theory, it is so, but you are too careful, so it won''t happen."


    Su Changxing silently took out a silver-gray flash bomb from his pocket.


    These zombies are very sensitive to light, and strong light can definitely stimulate them, either they swarm towards the position of the flash bomb, or the strong light makes them retreat.


    Either way, it can stop them from moving forward.


    Under the moonlight, the zombies rushed in like black waves, and Su Changxing''s ears were filled with the roars and screams of the zombies.


    He felt the anger, the anger from the zombies from the mistress.

 Chapter 97： get away

    Race against the tide of corpses.


    Although Su Changxing was fast enough, he still couldn''t catch up. More than a dozen zombies were already approaching the wooden door ahead.


    Su Changxing opened the pull ring and threw the flashbang towards the group of zombies in front of him. At the same time, he turned his head, covered his eyes with his arms, and closed them.


    Intense white light filled every place around, like daytime, and the screams of the zombies were octave higher because of the flash bombs.


    Just as Su Changxing expected, the dozens of zombies that had already approached the wooden door suddenly turned back and ran towards the flash bomb, leaving a space and giving Su Changxing a chance.


    Su Changxing took the opportunity to stick to the edge of the building and rush towards the wooden door, while raising his gun to aim at a few zombies blocking the road.


    "Boom~"


    "Boom~"


    "Boom~"


    He fired three shots in a row, hitting all three shots.


    It was quite difficult to move and shoot, but Su Changxing only shot when he was close to his face.


    The zombie''s head exploded under the action of the bullet, forming a hole the size of a fist, pieces of flesh and broken bones scattered around, and black and rancid blood splashed onto Su Changxing''s face.


    This pistol has a 50% increase in damage to zombie creatures, coupled with the 25% increase in damage from the split head talent, forming a terrifying destructive power.


    Su Changxing raised his brows slightly, but he didn''t expect it to be so powerful, as if what he was holding was not an ordinary semi-automatic pistol, but something like a Sand Eagle or a hand cannon.


    This power seems really unscientific, like holding a slingshot as a spy.


    The head was also a little surprised and said: "Your pistol is very good. Not only can you shoot in this world, but it also has such a large increase in power... It is comparable to the ability of a gunman."


    Su Changxing rushed into the wooden door in one breath, and closed it with his backhand. In an instant, there were several knocking sounds from the wooden door, and several cracks appeared at the same time.


    This door shouldn''t be blocked for long.


    "Whoosh~"


    Su Changxing lowered his head subconsciously, an arrow passed by his ear and nailed to the wooden door behind him.


    arrow?


    Su Changxing looked forward along the corridor, and there were a few black shadows running at the end.


    This should be those survivors.


    "Swoosh~"


    Two more arrows shot from the darkness.


    The arrows were not very accurate, one of them could only miss the edge, while the other shot straight towards the wall and missed him at all.


    Su Changxing didn''t shoot either, and his accuracy wouldn''t be very high at such a distance. To waste bullets, it''s best to shoot closer.


    Dodging the arrows, he rushed forward, but when he got close, the survivors had already run away.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise from behind, and the wooden door was also broken by zombies, turning into several pieces of slag. A large group of zombie bee pupae entered, instantly crowding the corridor.


    "This speed is too fast."


    Su Changxing frowned, feeling that these zombies seemed to have been beaten to death, faster than before.


    The head explained: "They are amplified by the ability of the mistress, so the speed becomes faster."


    Su Changxing threw a flashbang backhand into the middle of the corridor, turned around, walked around the corner, and ran towards the stairs leading underground.


    When approaching the stairs, the head said: "There are four people in ambush below, one is hiding in the corridor, and the three are hiding behind the wall of the corridor."


    Su Changxing didn''t expect that the head had radar-like capabilities, so he asked, "Can you sense the passage from the basement level to the outside?"


    The head said: "No, I can only perceive living creatures."


    Su Changxing noticed that these survivors became more brave after the mistress came, and they were still avoiding the battle before.


    The head whispered: "He is in the corridor on the floor below."


    Su Changxing saw him through the gap in the corridor.


    [Half-twisted human: powerless, health, fear]


    fear?


    "So these survivors are being forced to fight."


    Su Changxing fell directly from the railing, and slashed at the survivor from the air. His powerful strength and speed sent him flying.


    A streak of red blood appeared on the survivor''s neck.


    Without looking at him more, Su Changxing immediately pulled the ring and threw a flash bomb into the aisle.


    "Ah~"


    Screams came from the aisle.


    However, because of the psychological warning, only one survivor was recruited.


    When the glare disappeared, Su Changxing rushed into the aisle, saw a struggling survivor covering his eyes, raised his hand and shot him.


    A dark-skinned survivor leaned out from the room, holding a crossbow and shooting at Su Changxing.


    The adrenaline was soaring, Su Changxing was sober at this moment, his brain was running at high speed, he thought about every move countless times, and made the most efficient and reasonable move at the moment.


    Facing the incoming crossbow arrows, he did not dodge, but instead covered his chest with one hand, and raised the gun with the other, aiming at the survivor and shooting.


    If he dodges, he won''t be able to shoot at the first time, and it will delay more time.


    Time is life now, and he would rather take a little injury to deal with this survivor quickly.


    "Boom~"


    A blood hole appeared in the head of the survivor, and he fell down.


    A crossbow arrow pierced through Su Changxing''s palm, blood slid down along the arrow ~www.novelhall.com~ and dripped onto the ground.


    Sensing movement from the room on the right, Su Changxing aimed his gun at the door, estimated where the man came out, and fired ahead of time.


    "Boom~"


    The survivor who had just rushed out of the room hit the bullet, was pierced through the center of the eyebrow, and then slammed his head on the ground and died.


    Su Changxing gritted his teeth and pulled out the crossbow arrow in his palm, and ran inward along the aisle. He reckoned that the aisle should be near the innermost part of the aisle.


    After searching for half a minute, he saw a fence that had been forcibly broken in a room full of pipes, and then he saw a vent pipe that had been knocked open.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "This should be the passage to get out. Have you sensed the existence of a woman in your head?"


    The head said: "No, why do you have other companions? Then she should have left you and ran away... and I am not called Head, I am Karl."


    Su Changxing resolutely leaned down and drilled into the pipe. At this time, he relaxed a little. At least he had determined the escape route, so he just ran forward.


    The sound of boots colliding with pipes was very loud in the passage, making Su Changxing''s mind buzz. After running for more than ten minutes, he saw a faint light coming from ahead.


    There was the sound of dripping water in his ears, and Su Changxing walked out of the ventilation pipe to the sewer, and saw four or five corpses on the ground, including jackals and survivors.


    There had been a violent fight here before, and it seemed the jackals had won.


    Both sides of the sewer can be walked, and Su Changxing couldn''t tell where he was now, but there was wet mud accumulated in the sewer, and some footprints of different sizes could be vaguely seen.


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, then ran to the side with more footprints.

 Chapter 98： arrested again

    The voice from the head came from the backpack: "It was impossible to block it with your hands just now, you are really ruthless. But what about your injury, once you are infected, there is still a possibility of death."


    Because of life sharing, it was worried about Su Changxing''s body. After all, they were grasshoppers on a rope now. If Su Changxing really died, it would die too.


    Su Changxing glanced at the injured palm, and said calmly: "Wait to die, we will die together when the time comes, anyway, the world is like this, if we die, we will die."


    The reason why he decisively used his palm to block the crossbow arrow just now was entirely because he had the ability to recover blood while sleeping, but the head didn''t seem to know that he had this ability.


    Could it be that the abilities of Extraordinary of the same position are still different?


    The head laughed awkwardly and said: "Ha, don''t, life is precious. You have to know that I did this out of necessity. Things in this world are calculated and calculated... Human bodies are too fragile , Why don''t I teach you how to transform into a zombie body, maintain complete sanity, and resist this hellish alienation."


    Su Changxing said angrily, "I''m not going to be a human, but a zombie? Is there something wrong with my brain, or is there something wrong with you?"


    The head vowed: "As long as you are alive, this has always been my creed. When you are about to die one day, you will know that there is nothing wrong with zombies. Well, what''s your name."


    Su Changxing hesitated and said, "Su Changxing."


    The head was about to say something, but it suddenly became quiet, and it felt movement in front of it.


    Su Changxing also felt it, and leaned closer to the wall, hiding himself in the shadows.


    There was a fire at the end of the front view, and two figures... No, it should be three, and one person was being carried.


    "Haha, this chick can really run, and escaped from the garrison. Are those people just working?"


    "It feels like there should be a problem with the resident, or why she ran out, let''s go back and have a look."


    Another person said cautiously.


    Su Changxing took out the Shadow Bow from behind with no expression on his face, and a dark arrow appeared in one hand. When he drew the bow and set the arrow, a perfect throwing line appeared in his vision.


    He has gone crazy killing tonight, he may have killed more people tonight than the dead he has seen in the first half of his life.


    "What could go wrong? Could it be that someone will rush in and kill all of our people? You say so, little..."


    The sound stopped abruptly.


    Mu Qing, who was bound, fell heavily to the ground, felt warm liquid splashing onto her face from above, and noticed that an arrow had been inserted into the forehead of the survivor who was carrying her at some point.


    who is it?


    Su Changxing?


    She immediately thought of Su Changxing, and he was the only one who would appear in this position and save him.


    The other survivor immediately became alert, but he didn''t notice Su Changxing''s position. If he didn''t look at the direction of the arrow, he wouldn''t even know whether Su Changxing was in front or behind.


    [Half-distorted human: Speed ??Walker rank nine, health, surprise]


    Speedrunner?


    This should be a position related to speed.


    Su Changxing pulled out another arrow and shot at him, but he didn''t plan to use the gun, the gun made too much noise.


    The moment Su Changxing stretched out his body and drew his bow, the survivors spotted Su Changxing, and his speed suddenly increased strangely, turning into a black shadow and galloping towards him, walking a small arc to avoid the arrow.


    When encountering enemies who are good at long-range, for most people, close body is the best choice.


    A ruler is long, but a person is short. Enemies who are good at long-range attacks are often weak in close quarters.


    The speed of the survivors was extremely fast, and there was no time for Su Changxing to shoot the second arrow.


    Su Changxing''s eyes became colder and colder. Taking a deep breath, the muscles in his arms suddenly puffed up, and he slashed at the survivor with great strength.


    If the opponent chooses to take it hard, he is confident that he can overwhelm the opponent in terms of strength and speed. If the opponent chooses to retreat, the initiative is completely on his side.


    Of course, he hoped that the opponent would be tough with him, after all, his fighting skills were still relatively weak.


    The survivors did not choose to evade, but slashed at them with an ax in their hands.


    "You are really brave."


    This is not Su Changxing''s voice, but the clamor of the head.


    Immediately, sparks were drawn when the knife and ax collided, and there was a crisp metal clang.


    The survivor''s face showed surprise, and his hands felt numb. He never thought that this young man was so powerful, so he retreated and ran away.


    But just a few steps away, a blood-red blade protruded from his abdomen. His face showed shock and horror, and he didn''t want to understand why Su Changxing was so fast.


    At the same time, Su Changxing punched him on the neck, making him completely incapable of resisting.


    The head said to himself: "You have been a Extraordinary for at least half a year, and the degree of integration with the position is quite high."


    "more or less."


    Su Changxing pulled out the steel knife, and made another stab at the heart of the survivor. After earning 700 points, he walked towards Mu Qing: "Don''t talk."


    Mu Qing was bound and fell on the ground sideways. The rope stretched from her hands to her waist and then to her legs, tying her tightly. When she saw Su Changxing approaching, she was excited.


    Su Changxing walked over, and said seriously: "Didn''t it be agreed~www.novelhall.com~ If you get caught again, you will commit suicide? Why are you still alive?"


    "Woooooh~"


    Mu Qing didn''t know what he was talking about, she looked a little excited and also a little happy.


    He cut off the rope on Mu Qing''s body with a steel knife: "You are so lucky to meet me again."


    Mu Qing broke free from the rope, tore off the rag from his mouth, and said, "The man you just killed was too fast, I was caught by him before I could react, bad luck...but I''m lucky too, fortunately I met you, thank you for saving my life."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Saving you twice, one time with 5,000 points, a total of 10,000 points."


    Who are these people? They want money to death.


    Mu Qing was silent for a while and said, "Can it be cheaper, I think I may not be worth that much."


    Su Changxing said earnestly: "Life is priceless. If I calculate it this way, I will suffer a loss. Why don''t I go up a bit?"


    Mu Qing said weakly: "Well, let''s say 10,000. I think 10,000 is about the same. My life should be worth 10,000."


    Su Changxing''s eyes lit up, he was joking, but he didn''t expect that Mu Qing really seemed to be able to give 10,000 points, and said, "Well, it''s a deal, so I will be more motivated to save you next time."


    Mu Qing took a deep breath, and felt that Su Changxing was inexplicably irritating: "I don''t want to have a next time... I''ll give you the points later, what''s your ID?"


    Su Changxing said, "Please call me a good person."


    "Huh?" Mu Qing was stunned: "I thought..."


    Su Changxing glanced at her: "What?"


    Mu Qing shook her head and said, "It''s nothing."


    Su Changxing looked at the dark passage and asked, "Do you know where the sewer exit is?"

 ~： Available tomorrow

    Fuck it, it will be on the shelves tomorrow.


    The students who can see here have to hand in the first order anyway, because I am still coding.


    Tomorrow there will be an update, the fourth or fifth update.


    The goal of this volume is to describe the ultimate despair of human beings in the face of disaster while the protagonist grows up. I think this should be a refreshing point.


    Newcomers and new books ask for support, your support will be my biggest motivation.

 Chapter 99： Assembly point

    Mu Qing stood up from the ground and said, "Walk ahead for more than ten minutes and there will be a sewer exit. That''s where I was caught."


    "Ok."


    Su Changxing nodded, walked forward with the knife in his hand, and said, "Let''s go, get out of here first, there may be other people coming at any time.


    Mu Qing glanced at the torch on the ground, and said, "Aren''t you going to turn on the light?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "No need."


    Mu Qing thought for a while and said, "You really have a lot of supernatural powers, and you also have the ability of night vision."


    Su Changxing paused and said, "What if my eyesight is better?"


    After his night vision ability was improved again, he could move freely in the sewer without a torch.


    Seeing Su Changxing''s voice disappearing into the darkness, Mu Qing still picked up the torch on the ground and followed: "I''m still holding the torch, my eyesight is problematic."


    They didn''t meet any more survivors, and the two walked forward in silence, a little depressed. After more than ten minutes, they finally saw bunches of faint lights appearing on the wall in front of them.


    Mu Qing said excitedly: "This is it, the two survivors climbed down from here."


    "I''ll go up and have a look first."


    Su Changxing climbed up the wet stairs, and when he got close to the manhole cover, he vaguely heard a familiar roar, but it was far away, and there should be no zombies near the top.


    He pushed away the heavy manhole cover, got out of the sewer, sat on the ground, looked up at the sky, the night had dissipated, and the sky turned white, with streaks of bright yellowish color like cracks.


    Dawn is about to break through the night.


    Su Changxing wiped his hair, feeling like he was alive after a catastrophe, and shouted down: "Mu Qing, come up."


    After a while, Mu Qing also climbed up, but was stunned looking at the scene outside.


    Su Changxing glanced at her: "What''s wrong."


    Mu Qing was silent for a while and said: "The outside is more dilapidated than I imagined, this is a dead city at all."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It''s a dead city...if we don''t come."


    He observed the vicinity, thought for a while, and roughly determined that the current location should be in another direction of Aegis, which is opposite to the location when he came.


    The area around the sewer entrance has been cleaned up, and there are no zombies, so Su Changxing took Mu Qing to the west.


    I received the news from Huang Biao before that they should have moved to the southwest, so Su Changxing is also planning to go this way to get closer to them. In the last days, it would be much better to have people who are relatively familiar and trustworthy to take care of each other.


    Mu Qing''s words can also be carried over. She is not completely without combat power, but is relatively weak, but if she counts supernatural powers, she will be stronger than ordinary people, and she has great potential.


    If she receives several attribute enhancements, her combat power will be greatly improved.


    "The vitality of these zombies is really terrifying, much stronger than ordinary humans."


    Mu Qing panted heavily, and it took a lot of effort to forcefully kill a zombie with a weapon, causing her body to be covered in black blood.


    Su Changxing looked at the **** and **** zombies lying on the ground, and said, "It''s similar to you. You can only kill them if you hit the vitals, but their vitals are only the head."


    Mu Qing squeezed the ax in his hand, then said silently: "Is this comparable?"


    Su Changxing nodded, and said seriously, "It feels similar."


    Mu Qing: "..."


    In the early hours of the morning, the two drank some water and ate something next to an old car.


    Mu Qing leaned against the car door, gnawed on a biscuit and said, "For a person like you, the end of the world is like a picnic...it feels a little outrageous."


    Su Changxing took a bite of the yellow peach and said, "For some people, it''s an escape game."


    Mu Qing glanced at the phone, his face changed, and he said: "According to my information, the official is already preparing to build a gathering place, which is nearby. I will go there later, and someone will come to pick me up...you want Don''t go together, at least you don''t have to worry about safety in the gathering place, but the gathering place hasn''t been fully set up yet."


    Su Changxing was a little surprised, he didn''t expect someone to come to meet Mu Qing so soon, he thought for a while and said:


    "I won''t go for the time being. There are still some things that I will talk about later. Besides, it is very difficult even for the official organization now."


    At least at this stage, he has no idea about this kind of officially established gathering place. There will be some complicated things in it, and he would rather stay with a small group like Huang Biao and the others.


    Mu Qing put her hands in the pockets of her green jacket, her hair fluttering in the wind, she grinned and said, "Well, that''s fine, anyway, with your ability, you don''t need protection... I''ll call you, if you have anything to do, just call me, I''ve added you as a friend, Pen Fairy."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Okay, be careful, don''t get caught again."


    After more than ten minutes, Su Changxing looked in another direction along the street. Seven or eight people in green camouflage uniforms with weapons were cleaning up the zombies, and they were slowly approaching this side.


    They acted neatly, had a relatively high degree of cooperation with each other, and looked well-trained.


    The leader was a middle-aged man with a resolute complexion and rough skin. He walked up to Mu Qing and said confidently, "CEO, we are ordered to protect you back to the gathering place."


    Mu Qing nodded expressionlessly, and said, "Well, it''s hard work, let''s go now."


    The middle-aged man glanced at Su Changxing lightly, and continued: "Because the station is still under preparation, UU Read Book www.uukanshu.com According to the regulations, no other personnel are accepted now."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I won''t go with you, I don''t know her well."


    Mu Qing smiled, looked at Su Changxing, and said, "Then see you later, don''t die."


    The middle-aged man frowned, said nothing, then waved his hand, and led the team back in the direction they came, with him walking at the end.


    Su Changxing slowly followed behind them. Someone was cleaning up the zombies, so he was also happy to be at leisure. At the same time, he looked around and planned to find a relatively safe place to sleep.


    Because of the dreamer, he already felt a trace of drowsiness.


    After walking for four or five minutes, the middle-aged man stopped and looked at Su Changxing, and asked, "Since you''re not going, why are you following us?"


    Su Changxing looked at him strangely, and said with a smile, "The road is so wide, can''t I just drop by?"


    A gleam of blue light flashed in Mu Qing''s eyes, and he said, "Although he can''t go to the gathering place, it should be no problem to protect the civilians within his ability."


    The middle-aged man thought for a while, his expression still straight, and said: "To ensure safety, please wait until we leave before leaving."


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 100： The origin of the head

    civilian?


    Are you telling me that this murderous man with a longbow on his back and a big knife in his hand is a commoner?


    Although the face of the middle-aged man didn''t change much, he was very afraid of Su Changxing in his heart. People who can live well in the last days have no good faults, and good faults can''t survive.


    "This man is too arrogant, kill him."


    A hoarse and irritable voice appeared in vain, it was the voice of the head.


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, and replied in his heart: "Shut up."


    Mu Qing''s face changed suddenly, and he said forcefully: "Fan Jianming, I can guarantee that he is not in danger, and it''s not that he can''t get in the gathering place, it''s just that he doesn''t want to go in."


    The middle-aged man''s face was slightly gloomy, and he was about to say something when Su Changxing interjected, "You guys go, I won''t bother you anymore."


    The face of the middle-aged man eased a little. He looked around vigilantly and said, "Goodbye, thank you for understanding."


    After walking a certain distance and losing sight of Su Changxing, the middle-aged man said slowly:


    "CEO, it''s not that we are too cautious, but that in the past few days, no less than fifty of our people have died at the hands of these so-called "civilians". Because of the mysterious shops and abilities, some of them obtained The powerful force is not considered civilians at all, but some thugs, they will do anything for the sake of supplies... Just how many people did that young man kill."


    He didn''t know much, he just received a temporary emergency mission to **** such a CEO, and the so-called CEO is a person with certain decision-making authority and has a very important status in this world.


    In the last days, most identities will be turned into clouds, no matter you are rich or high-ranking officials, but other functional departments will be retained and their powers will be infinitely magnified.


    This is a shuffle, and a strategy in the face of such disasters.


    Su Changxing turned around and walked towards a small hotel. This kind of small hotel has a single small room, with fewer zombies, and is relatively safe, suitable for temporary rest.


    The head chattered endlessly in the backpack: "Your temper is really good, haha, if I would kill them all, kill them all, kill the men, and kill the women after rape. The great true knower tells you, even if If you don''t kill them, they will die too."


    It seemed to have brought itself completely into Su Changxing''s position, and it seemed very angry.


    Su Changxing felt that there was a serious problem with this head, that it was dark and bloodthirsty, so he said angrily, "Since they are going to die anyway, why should I kill them?"


    The head said proudly: "This is different. You are a mysterious Extraordinary, and everything you do will be measured. It''s a pity that your position is not a slaughterer or something. That kind of position is very simple and rude. Just killing someone will kill you." Become stronger quickly, but..."


    Su Changxing chopped off the two rushing zombies, and asked curiously, "What will happen?"


    The head seemed very satisfied with Su Changxing''s reaction, and said with a smile:


    "Haha, of course it is easy to go crazy and become mentally abnormal. This kind of position involves some philosophical issues, which are very controversial. personality instead."


    Su Changxing walked up the stairs and said, "In this way, this kind of position is indeed more dangerous. Does it mean that as long as you find the right behavior, Extraordinary people can be promoted quickly?"


    The head said: "How is it possible? Except for some rough and low-level positions, it is difficult for most positions to judge the behavior that fits the position. The same position is different for different people, and even in different environments. I have been groping slowly for a long time, accumulating slowly... You should have some experience with what I said."


    "I really feel it."


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully, cleaned out the second floor of the hotel, spread sleeping bags in one of the relatively clean rooms, lit aromatherapy and put it in the corner, and soaked a box of self-heating rice and put it aside.


    The head said blankly: "Boy, what the **** are you doing, you are doing so many fancy things while you are sleeping. Also, can you take me out to catch your breath."


    Su Changxing took out the head and put it aside, thought for a while and said, "I have a sense of ceremony, but your appearance is really scary, and I think it will affect my sleep."


    As he spoke, he stuffed his head back, pulled his backpack up and placed it against the wall.


    The head said angrily: "Boy, I feel that you are insulting me."


    Su Changxing said seriously: "That''s not true. This is just my most real physiological reaction. If you are a kawaii girl... it seems even more frightening."


    After thinking about it seriously, he found that a head was scary no matter what.


    The head was silent and did not speak, as if thinking about what Su Changxing said.


    Su Changxing turned on his phone, looked through the forum, and found that the forum was full of anxiety and panic. Under the pressure from all sides, more posts that recruited people appeared, which led to the formation of more small groups.


    He also saw such a hot post.


    Strategizing: Leaving aside the zombie infection, our most important thing now is to expand the living space, so that we can have more resources to keep us alive.


    So the most important thing now is to organize everyone to form a larger gathering place, but I don''t know why the authorities are still in a state of inaction.


    I strongly recommend that the leaders of all groups join together ~www.novelhall.com~ to form a solid gathering place by themselves, a gathering place where people can sleep peacefully.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing felt that there was no problem with what he said, as long as a positive cycle of gathering places could be formed, infection aside, there would be no problem at all in surviving for a month.


    The head said: "The great true knower doesn''t think your palm is so beautiful. By the way, how many people are left in your world?"


    Su Changxing was about to speak when he suddenly froze. It seemed that he couldn''t see the mobile phone with his head, but he knew the existence of the mobile phone.


    Did he perceive it, or guess it?


    Su Changxing said calmly, "Guess."


    The head pondered for a while, and said: "Your boy is a bit weird. If you are excluded, I feel that you have at least five billion people, but if you are included, I feel that there are no more than one billion people."


    Su Changxing''s pupils constricted suddenly, his mind was running at a very high magnification, and the fragmentary information was pieced together bit by bit. His head knew the existence of the mobile phone, and he could even judge the real number of survivors from a high-level perspective.


    Either it is the controller or maker of the doomsday game, or it is the experiencer of the doomsday game.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 101： true and false

    The possibility of the former is very small, and he doesn''t think the head will be so powerful, so there is only one possibility.


    A gleam flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes: "Aren''t you from this world?"


    The head smiled and said: "When did I tell you that I am a person of this world, I am a great true knower, how could I stick to a small world."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "But you only have one head, if it wasn''t for me, you would be confined to that room."


    The head proudly said: "Then how do you think I got here from that room?"


    Su Changxing gritted his teeth. Talking to this head would always make him angry, and then he asked, "Then what world do you come from, the technological world? Or the magical world? Or something else?"


    The head **** said mysteriously: "Guess."


    Su Changxing said: "Looking at the appearance of your zombie, it should be in the world of science and technology. A world full of extraordinary power should not be afraid of this kind of zombie."


    Then, Su Changxing showed a smile, and affirmed: "You also experienced the same thing as us back then, the doomsday game, people from all over the world came to another world."


    His head was full of shock, he never expected Su Changxing to guess the truth of the matter so easily, he couldn''t help sighing: "I have to say, you really have the potential to become a real knower."


    "Maybe."


    Su Changxing tore open the soaked self-heating rice and ate it. The aroma of the rice was delicious.


    The natural rice taste of tomato scrambled eggs is much lighter than that of pickled meat. Su Changxing thinks it is just right, but without meat, the price is still the same, which feels like a loss.


    Looking through the posts, he noticed that there were quite a few posts denouncing him, asking him to hand over the method of becoming a Extraordinary.


    One of the hottest ones.


    Voice Manman: Now becoming an Extraordinary is the key to surviving this doomsday game. I think the lucky boss should announce the method of becoming an Extraordinary. I think it''s at stake for the survival of the entire human race.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing''s private messages have also been completely overwhelmed. Tens of thousands of people have asked him how to become an Extraordinary. Among them are the top ten people in the kill list, Heijue, Fenghuazhengmao, Toffee...


    But what is more embarrassing is that Su Changxing is also quite vague about how to become an Extraordinary, because he himself became an Extraordinary in a strange state.


    But there seems to be someone here.


    Su Changxing suddenly asked: "Head, do you know the way to become an Extraordinary, or the conditions for becoming an Extraordinary?"


    The head said proudly: "First of all, my name is Carl, not Head, and secondly, you take me out of the backpack first."


    There was no other way, since there was a need for others, Su Changxing had no choice but to take the head out of the backpack and put it aside: "Well, tell me about the way to become a Extraordinary."


    The head showed an extremely exaggerated smile: "Haha, now you know the importance of true knowledge, knowledge is the most powerful force."


    Su Changxing felt helpless looking at the extremely arrogant head, as if all kinds of emotions on it were extremely extreme, and calmly said: "Well, you can talk about it now, great true knower."


    The head pretended to cough and said: "The most important thing to become a Extraordinary is the body, um, and that kind of external ability. Normally, it is extremely difficult to open up a way to become an Extraordinary, but the doomsday game will have a A means of strengthening the body, which would be a powerful aid in opening the way, but it manifests itself differently in each world."


    Su Changxing instantly understood that the enhancement of the shop''s attributes is actually the key to becoming an Extraordinary. The more times of enhancement, the greater the probability of becoming an Extraordinary.


    He strengthened it eight times at the beginning, so he became an Extraordinary relatively easily.


    He asked again: "If this person doesn''t have supernatural powers, is it still possible to become a Extraordinary?"


    The head looks very serious now, like a teacher, and said: "It is also possible that the ability is just a guide to the position. It is also okay if you have other outstanding abilities."


    Su Changxing suddenly realized: "So if you don''t have a more outstanding ability, you will become an incapable person. But what if the ability is very powerful?"


    The head was a little uncertain and said: "It should become an obstacle to opening a path. There are very few such cases, and I don''t know."


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, and felt that there was no need to send out this news. As far as the result is concerned, there would not be any major changes. Instead, it would lead to more intense fights. It is better to let nature take its course.


    Afterwards, he closed the door, put his head facing the door, got into his sleeping bag, and said, "If anything happens, try to wake me up."


    sleep.


    sleep.


    sleep.


    "Drip, drop, drop~"


    The phone rings.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, slowly opened his eyes, and glanced at his phone, 11:40.


    "Wahhaha, you finally woke up, I''m bored to death."


    The clamor of the head came from the ear: "Just now a zombie came over and I scared it away, and saved your sleep."


    Su Changxing sat up straight, a little confused, thought for a while and said, "I thought of mosquito coils."


    The head froze and said: "What is a mosquito coil?"


    Su Changxing frowned, realizing that there were no mosquito coils in their world. This should be a common sense that belongs to each world.


    He took out his mobile phone and checked the route log.


    [You completed an assassination, Mystery +5]


    [You are too tired and feel sleepy, mystery -1]


    ¡¾You are too tired and feel sleepy~www.novelhall.com~mystery-1¡¿


    [You put a head in front of the door, lighted the aromatherapy and completed a mysterious sleep, mystery +20]


    ¡¾Dreamer: 323/500¡¿


    Quite mysterious?


    Su Changxing looked at the head in front of the door with weird eyes, never expecting him to have such a role.


    Su Changxing picked up the water bottle next to him and took a big gulp. The cool water slid down his throat, and said, "Did you say before that after we came out, life sharing would be terminated?"


    He always remembered this matter, but he was so sleepy that he didn''t mention it.


    The head looked exaggerated: "You know I''m lying to you, do you still need to ask?"


    Su Changxing said calmly: "Is there any way to undo it? Or maybe you don''t want to undo it."


    The head said honestly: "I don''t want to cancel it, and there is no way to cancel it. In fact, I didn''t expect this ceremony to be successful before, because the life sharing ceremony requires the souls of both parties to be in harmony. It was just a try, but I didn''t expect it to succeed. gone."


    Su Changxing couldn''t tell whether what the head said was true or not, he just thought it must be an old fox that had lived for a long time.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 102： kill cautiously

    Su Changxing checked the palm of his hand and found that there was only a shallow scar left. He secretly lamented that this ability is very practical, especially in an environment lacking medical conditions in the last days.


    If it wasn''t for this ability, he might have died several times.


    The head commented: "It''s actually quite rare to be a dreamer with the ability to recover. In this case, I don''t need to worry about you dying due to injury. Well, I still suggest that you transform into the body of a zombie." .¡±


    "I suggest you shut up here."


    Su Changxing packed his things and sorted out the magazines of the pistol. The high-capacity magazine on the pistol had 4 bullets left, while the high-capacity magazine in his pocket had 14 bullets left.


    He filled the clip of fourteen rounds and loaded it into the pistol, which itself had one round, equivalent to sixteen rounds.


    Su Changxing sent a private message to Huang Biao on his mobile phone, asking for their exact location.


    Please call me a good guy: where exactly are you now? I''ll come and find you later.


    A few minutes later, Huang Biao replied.


    Ruthless Little Beast: Let me send you a map. This is just exposed on the forum. I marked the location, but don''t show it to others. It is very dangerous to reveal the location.


    Brother, you are still really amazing, you actually came out of that place, not much to say, I admire you, I feel ashamed.


    ¡¾picture¡¿


    Su Changxing looked at this detailed map of Anxing City and couldn''t help feeling depressed. He couldn''t find it after searching so hard before, but he didn''t expect it to be exposed on the forum later.


    After carefully observing the map, he determined his position and found that it was very close to Huang Biao''s position, a distance of eight or nine kilometers.


    Su Changxing stuffed his head into his backpack and went out again. His mentality was calmer than before, he had gained a foothold, and he confirmed that he would not be threatened by infection.


    He will not be alienated for at least thirty days.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    The not-so-wide streets were filled with corpses of zombies, flies and mosquitoes were flying around, and there were no roars of zombies around.


    There are quite a few people in various combat uniforms moving among them, carrying corpses.


    Cai Jing followed the middle-aged man wearing sunglasses and walked along the street: "Team leader, hasn''t he replied to your message yet? Because of the infection, people are panicking, and if this continues, it will be a mess."


    The middle-aged man raised his head and said, "No, maybe because there are too many people asking him, so he won''t reply at all."


    He waved his hand and told several people in black combat uniforms: "Your team, go and clean up that building."


    Lin Xiuyu said with a look of despair: "This is over, I specified that it is impossible to become an Extraordinary, and I specified that I can''t live for thirty days, it''s over, it''s over..."


    The middle-aged man glanced at him, and said: "According to the current speculation, the probability of a superhuman being becoming an Extraordinary should be higher."


    Lin Xiuyu shouted bitterly, "Sister Cai Jing."


    Cai Jing looked at him suspiciously: "Huh?"


    Lin Xiuyu was silent for a while and said, "I''m still a virgin now, and I feel like I''ve lived my life in vain if I die like this."


    A blue light flashed in Cai Jing''s eyes, and said calmly: "Captain, can I beat him to death now?"


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, "Yes."


    "I was wrong." Lin Xiuyu shuddered, and quickly shouted: "I mean no matter what, I will stick to my post and never leave."


    His face changed, and he said seriously: "Captain, I heard that a CEO has come over there, will it affect us?"


    The middle-aged man murmured: "Probably not. Anyone who can become a CEO still has a vision of the overall situation. Even if he has any ideas, it will not be now."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    The temperature difference between day and night here is very large, the temperature rises at noon, the sun is a bit dazzling, with a slight heat, even the zombies on the street are much more lazy.


    Su Changxing walked west along the street, hacking and chopping zombies all the way. Although he became stronger, he didn''t feel much easier.


    These zombies are getting stronger, and even their flesh and bones are much thicker.


    "There is a man on the third floor in front of you who is spying on us. Do you want to go up and kill him?"


    The head reminded.


    Su Changxing looked up, and sure enough, he saw a figure swaying above it. If it wasn''t for the head reminding him, he really wouldn''t have noticed it, and said, "It''s not necessary. Others just take a look, and there won''t be a piece of meat missing."


    The head smiled and said: "He looks like he is looking for prey. If you don''t go to him, he will come to you."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said: "But they should be able to distinguish what is a high-quality prey, um, I shouldn''t be considered a prey like this."


    Most people would feel scared when they look at him now, and avoid him.


    The head affirmed: "I bet you are a high-quality prey in their eyes. The stronger the prey is, the more abundant the harvest will be."


    Su Changxing didn''t take it seriously, and didn''t think anyone would really dare to rob.


    But when he walked out of the alleyway in front of him, five or six people suddenly rushed out of the alleyway and stopped in front of him. Their clothes were torn, and they were holding wooden sticks, short hoes, and rusty shovels, giving the impression of a mob. .


    The man holding the shovel said viciously: "Boy, give us half of the food and water on your body, or don''t blame us for being cruel."


    Su Changxing stared at these people, raised the steel knife in his hand, and said seriously: "Are you sure you want to fight?"


    He didn''t have the slightest contempt, and even felt that something was wrong, so he would use the pistol, but he still couldn''t be completely decisive.


    As soon as Su Changxing finished speaking, the chunky man with the shovel took the lead and fled into the alleyway, and the others followed suit.


    "Brother, why are we running away~www.novelhall.com~ That person just now didn''t panic at all, his breath was calm, which means that he is not afraid of us at all. We probably won''t be able to beat him, why don''t we run and wait to fight him to death?"


    "But you were the one who said the robbery just now."


    "That''s different. This person has obviously been strengthened. He has been strengthened at least three times. We are basically not opponents."


    "Big Brother is still wise."


    Su Changxing looked at these people who were running away, took a deep breath, and restrained the faint killing intent that was about to erupt.


    In such an environment, possessing great power will make people contempt for life. Su Changxing is in such a state now, but he is consciously controlling it.


    The head laughed loudly and said: "What did I say, have they come? You are a high-quality prey in their eyes, but they finally found that you are not a prey they can control, but you didn''t kill them. It was unexpected."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said: "You said before that killing freely is the business of the slaughterer. Relatively speaking, other positions should try to restrain the killing as much as possible, and as a slaughterer, killing a lot of spirit will cause problems, and other positions should not. exception."


    The head praised: "It''s a unique way of thinking, and it makes some sense, but Extraordinary people are born to kill."


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 103： sustainable development

    The basement of Aegis Company was full of wailing, and more than a dozen survivors were lying on the bed, covering their heads, struggling in pain, with distorted expressions.


    Just looking at them can feel the pain that goes deep into the bone marrow.


    A survivor wearing glasses and dressed as a doctor said with a sad face:


    "Mistress, this murderer''s method is too vicious. He actually poisoned the food. It is also a kind of neurotoxin, which brings great pain to people, but it happens that it is very difficult to kill the capable person."


    A woman with a delicate face and a purple flower hat looked at the scene with great interest, her red lips curled up and said:


    "Heh~~, a very attractive man, I don''t know how wonderful it would be to bite off pieces of his body... It''s been a long time since I met a man who excited me like this."


    The woman took a deep breath, and seemed to smell Su Changxing''s scent, her body trembled slightly, and her face flushed.


    The survivor dressed as a doctor kept silent, lowered his head slightly, and the depths of his eyes were full of fear.


    They are just a group of devil''s lackeys, fierce and sad at the same time.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Gradually going deeper into the alleyway, the expression on the face of the short and fat man holding a shovel gradually relaxed.


    The terrifying man didn''t seem to catch up.


    Before, standing in front of Su Changxing, he felt that young man was like a scourge, full of fear, naked fear.


    His instincts were always right.


    The young man with a fair face beside him took a breath and said, "He probably won''t be able to catch up."


    Another man with a wooden stick smiled: "We are not so easy to provoke, he has to weigh his own weight if he wants to catch up."


    A gentle and smiling voice suddenly came from the depths of the alley.


    "yes?"


    "I''ve got to weigh myself, huh?"


    The six people suddenly became quiet, and noticed a familiar figure blocking the alley with a big knife in their hands, their hearts suddenly turned cold, and they couldn''t imagine how Su Changxing got to this position one step faster than them.


    The noon sun cast a slanting shadow on the wall, and the blood-covered boy happened to be standing in the shadow, like a demon seeking his life.


    The short and fat man smiled awkwardly: "Ha, that''s not what we mean. He means that our weight is too light, and it''s not worth you to catch up with us."


    He couldn''t figure out Su Changxing''s intentions, if he wanted to fight, he would have fought just now, but what does it mean to catch up now?


    The boy closed his eyes, opened them again, and said coldly, "I need your help."


    The six people froze for a moment, what was going on with this murderous and discussing tone.


    The short and fat man pondered for a while and said, "Well, you said, as long as it is within our ability, we will definitely agree."


    Su Changxing smiled, and said, "It''s definitely within your capabilities... All you need is to sleep, and I''ll help you sleep."


    People often face difficult choices, one is dignity, the other is life.


    There is a saying that you can''t have your cake and eat it too.


    The short and fat man felt the chrysanthemum cool down, raised the shovel in his hand with difficulty, and said indignantly: "Brothers, you can''t be killed, you can''t be humiliated, **** him."


    After all, there are many enemies and one, and there are many people, the six of them shouted and killed, and rushed towards Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing looked at the six people who had been killed and was a little puzzled. He didn''t understand that a simple request was like killing them.


    Just sleep, is it so difficult?


    The neural response is greatly improved.


    The speed of these six people was very slow in Su Changxing''s eyes, and their movements were also very soft. Generally speaking, they were not much better than the six zombies.


    Intense screams came from the alley.


    Within a few minutes, all six of them were lying on the ground and struggling, screaming in horror, as if they had encountered something terrifying.


    Su Changxing looked at them, and said seriously: "To be reasonable, you are really weak, so don''t imitate other people''s robbing at this level."


    Without much effort, he overthrew all these people, as if a full-level boss ran to Xinshou Village to slaughter them.


    Another point is that the fighting power of these people is lower than he imagined.


    "But it''s not incomprehensible. There are indeed a large number of people in this world who don''t work their limbs."


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and shouted: "Stop shouting, call the zombies over again, you guys do me a little favor, and I''ll leave when I''m done."


    The alley became quiet, and the six of them stared blankly at Su Changxing.


    The fair-skinned young man gritted his teeth and said, "Brother, I can accept it."


    Su Changxing nodded in satisfaction, and said, "In that case, let''s start."


    The young man was silent for a while and said, "Here? How did you start?"


    Afterwards, he suddenly realized that he gave a few other people a look, then closed his eyes, and lay motionless on the ground.


    Su Changxing emphasized murderously: "Ten minutes, anyone who can''t fall asleep will die."


    The few remaining people were startled, and they also lay on the ground preparing to sleep.


    At this moment, a zombie rushed in from the outside, Su Changxing immediately set an arrow and drew the bow, and an arrow flew out, lightly piercing through its head.


    Several people on the ground were overwhelmed by this superb archery technique.


    Su Changxing said to himself: "All you need to do is sleep, with me here, no one can affect your sleep."


    The alleyway fell into silence, only a trace of cool breeze entered.


    This is also a good place for a nap.


    Closing his eyes, the short and fat man''s mind is still a little confused. They were planning to rob them, but now they are sleeping here... what a strange turn of events.


    Su Changxing stared at the passage log quietly, waiting for the mystery to increase.


    [You are enthusiastic about helping others fall asleep, mystery +12]


    Unexpectedly, the fair-skinned young man fell asleep within an astonishing thirty seconds.


    "Are you too tired from being mentally tense for a long time?"


    Su Changxing murmured.


    The second fell asleep at ten minutes.


    [You are enthusiastic about helping others fall asleep, mystery +10]


    At the same time, a prompt pops up.


    [You keep others in deep sleep, mystery +1]


    Is this sustainable?


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows~www.novelhall.com~ This should be because of the mystery brought by the sleeping of fair-skinned young people.


    For the next time, none of the other four people slept, but he didn''t leave because of the mystery of sustainability.


    During this period, a prompt popped up on the phone.


    [You killed the pseudo-Extraordinary, get 300 points]


    Now there is a kill prompt...


    This is probably tortured to death by the poison.


    After a while, another notification popped up on the phone.


    [You killed the Extraordinary, get 500 points]


    [You killed the Extraordinary and got 600 points]


    ¡¾Total points: 10522¡¿


    Obtained 1400 points, and the total points reached tens of thousands again. Most of these points were obtained by killing.


    Su Changxing found that killing humans in another world earned a lot of points. For example, killing the iron zombie outside the bedroom of the mistress only earned 100 points.


    The doomsday game seems to encourage them to kill these otherworldly humans.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 104： station

    "Not a drop left."


    Su Changxing walked out of the alleyway with a face full of comfort and let out a long sigh of relief, only feeling that he was only one cigarette short of being completely in place.


    Although he doesn''t smoke.


    For nearly an hour, these two people could no longer provide any mystery.


    Su Changxing gained a total of 41 mystery points, and the total mystery point reached 363, not far from breaking through 400 points.


    The head said silently: "I have traveled so many worlds with your habit, and this is the first time I have seen it in my life."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "This is called helping others."


    Head: "..."


    The distance of nine kilometers is not too long. Other humans are rarely seen along the way, but there are many traces of human activities, fresh blood, corpses of zombies, and car door panels that have not long been disassembled.


    Su Changxing trotted all the way to the location marked on Huang Biao''s map.


    This is a high-end residential area. The vegetation inside is extremely lush because no one takes care of it. Overgrown weeds cover the roads, and tall trees cover the houses. It is still a small forest.


    But Huang Biao and the others are located above the forest.


    Huang Biao learned his lesson this time, the location he was looking for was relatively hidden. Su Changxing didn''t find it at the first time, but he quickly found their location through the information provided by "Zhenzhi".


    [Building: A building that has been abandoned for a long time, but it seems that some people have been active in it recently, and they may plan to settle in it]


    Su Changxing looked around and found that there were still relatively few zombies, which had been cleaned up before.


    The head said: "There are people on the fourth floor."


    Walking up the fairly clean stairs, Su Changxing could vaguely hear shouting and cursing from upstairs.


    "Huang Tao, I told you before, don''t act without authorization, now it''s fine, you didn''t die, but you killed other people."


    Su Changxing could clearly hear Huang Biao''s furious curses from across the floor.


    Going up to the fourth floor, many people are watching.


    He saw Huang Biao punch Huang Tao heavily to the ground, some blood spattered from Huang Tao''s nose and spilled on the floor.


    It was a heavy punch, but it can still be seen that Huang Biao kept his hand, otherwise with his strength, ordinary people would not be able to withstand it at all.


    Huang Tao still said stubbornly: "I am responsible for this matter, but I think there is nothing wrong with my approach, it''s just bad luck."


    "what happened?"


    Footsteps sounded in the corridor, and Su Changxing walked in.


    Huang Biao said angrily: "Let this kid lead a team to search for supplies, but he provoked a wave of corpses. Except for himself, everyone who went out died. Four people died, all of them were good hands."


    Su Changxing glanced at Huang Tao, thought for a while and said, "Go ahead, I won''t disturb you."


    Su Changxing walked into the house, and screams came one after another from behind him.


    "Teacher, ha, I thought you would come here in a while, but I didn''t expect it to be so soon."


    Zhu Xinxue walked towards her and said excitedly, holding a short wooden stick in her hand.


    Su Changxing looked down at her delicate face, and said in a daze, "What did you just say?"


    Zhu Xinxue repeated obediently: "Teacher?"


    Su Changxing stared blankly and said, "Do I know you?"


    Zhu Xinxue walked up to Su Changxing''s side, and said plausibly: "Teacher, this is not a conflict, it''s like my brother didn''t know you before, but thought you were a murderer. So whether you recognize it or not, you are my teacher, Of course it¡¯s better if you admit it.¡±


    Su Changxing said angrily, "Where did you learn the **** theory?"


    Zhu Xinxue blinked and said, "My brother taught me."


    Su Changxing said calmly, "Do you think I believe it?"


    Zhu Xinxue said self-consciously: "Teacher, you are so powerful that you can go in and out alone in that kind of place full of zombies, just like the kind of brilliant swordsman in the book, taking out the enemy generals among thousands of troops. Head."


    From Su Changxing''s point of view, the people in the hall were all somewhat familiar faces, having seen them before.


    They were all wounded and bandaged, and there was even one person lying on the ground, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.


    Su Changxing sat down on the stool next to him, looked at Zhu Xinxue at the same level, and said, "Even if you praise me so much, it''s useless. What happened to you yesterday? Why are there so many wounded?"


    Zhu Xinxue sat next to Su Changxing and said, "During the transfer yesterday, we encountered a wave of corpses. Many people died, and Zhu Wenwu was also injured."


    Su Changxing thought about it. It was almost night when Huang Biao and the others moved yesterday, so it was not surprising to encounter a wave of corpses.


    He observed Zhu Xinxue for a while, and said, "You are very clever, and you are not injured."


    Zhu Xinxue hesitated for a moment, then shrugged and said, "No, my brother was injured because he was protecting me. I think if this continues, he will die sooner or later because he is protecting me."


    Just as he was talking, Huang Biao strode in and shouted, "Brother, it''s great that you didn''t die. You actually slipped in from under the nose of that monster."


    Su Changxing noticed that there was a big hole in Huang Biao''s clothes on his abdomen, and there was a **** bandage wrapped inside. He was also limping when he walked, and said:


    "It''s not bad luck... You are seriously injured, and someone else might have died."


    Huang Biao''s abilities are somewhat similar to Mu Qing''s, but much weaker.


    Huang Biao smiled nonchalantly and said, "It''s not a big problem, it shouldn''t have any impact tomorrow."


    Su Changxing didn''t know if he really had no problems or if he was fake. After all, as the leader of the group, Huang Biao needed to be in his best condition at all times.


    Huang Biao waved his hand, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com said: "Let''s take a step to talk."


    Then, he walked to the back room.


    Su Changxing got up and followed, and Zhu Xinxue made a gesture to follow.


    Su Changxing stretched out his hand to hold her head, and said, "Don''t come in."


    Zhu Xinxue puffed her mouth and did not speak.


    close the door.


    There is a long peeling wooden table in the room, and a rusty kerosene lamp is placed beside it. There are two rows of bookshelves by the wall, and many books are piled up.


    It used to be a study here.


    Huang Biao took a deep breath, sat down with one hand on the table, and said, "Su Changxing, I almost died yesterday. I was thrown to the ground by two zombies, and a large piece of my stomach was bitten off. Fortunately, I was killed by the old man." Qin dragged it out."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It''s because you ran to the rear by yourself, heh, I don''t think you''re on the road, but more like a soldier."


    Huang Biao recalled, "To tell you the truth, I used to be a soldier. During the battle, I was shot three times. I thought I was going to die, but I survived. I was discharged later."


    Su Changxing paused and said, "So you are very lucky, but it doesn''t mean you can survive every time.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 105： direction guide

    According to Su Changxing''s understanding, in this doomsday game, anyone who has been seriously injured has actually lost the qualification to play, except for people like Huang Biao who have strong self-healing ability.


    So rationally speaking, it is the right thing to deal with those who have been injured to a certain extent.


    But Huang Biao and the others did not choose to do so.


    Huang Biao grinned and said, "It''s not a big problem. My experience is that people who will die will die anyway, and people who won''t die will never die anyway?"


    Is that why you''re such a fool?


    Su Changxing looked a little dull, just now he saw Huang Biao admonishing Huang Tao for his recklessness, and said, "Your nephew will definitely vomit blood when he hears this."


    Huang Biao thought for a while and said, "The main reason is that he is the kind of person who will die. Brother, in my opinion, you are the kind of person who is very difficult to die."


    Su Changxing said seriously: "I believe in science, not superstition. At least modern people should believe in science."


    The light casts wavy shadows on the table through the broken windows, like water, which will make people feel calm.


    Huang Biao said dumbly: "I used to believe in science, but now..."


    "So what are your plans for the future? It would be great if you could stay. As long as you stay, you will be our second in command. How about... Well, if you want to be the number one, you can also Not impossible."


    Considering various reasons, Huang Biao made this decision carefully.


    In the apocalypse, being able to survive is the first iron rule.


    From Huang Biao''s point of view, with Su Changxing around, the probability of their group surviving would undoubtedly be much greater.


    Very sudden words.


    Su Changxing thought about it carefully, and realized that Huang Biao should have judged that he was the "lucky kid". The time from when he entered Aegis to when he posted the post was exactly the same.


    This also has to make people suspicious.


    It''s just that Huang Biao didn''t point it out.


    Huang Biao''s mind is more complicated than Su Changxing imagined, or he thinks a lot, which is in line with the characteristics of a leader.


    "That''s not necessary, and..." Su Changxing paused and said: "The attribute enhancement in the mysterious store may be more important than you imagined, so if you want to survive the doomsday game, you must go to the store Exchange attribute enhancement."


    Huang Biao''s pupils tightened and he realized that this was very important information. The enhancement of the store''s attributes was likely to be related to becoming an Extraordinary.


    He was silent for a while, took a breath, and said, "It''s too dangerous to go out at night, but today is just the time for the store to be refreshed. If you go to find the store, there is still a good chance."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I estimate that the next five days will be very important. Even if there will be a lot of losses, I still suggest that you lead a team out to find the mysterious store today."


    Huang Biao glanced at Su Changxing and asked, "What about you?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I will avoid acting alone with you, but I can give you some guidance."


    Huang Biao asked suspiciously, "Guidance?"


    Su Changxing tapped the table with his index finger, and said with a smile, "That''s right, directional guidance, you should understand that finding the location of the store is the most difficult thing."


    "Really?" Huang Biao was shocked, and said: "Fuck, brother, are you so perverted that you can already grasp the location of the mysterious store."


    Su Changxing said calmly: "It''s about the same, but it''s not grasping, but perception."


    Huang Biao covered half of his face and fell into deep thought, whether his eyes were shining brightly, which looked extraordinarily bright in the dark room.


    After a while, he slapped the table heavily, and said vigorously: "In this way, I will be more confident, what the hell, I will give him a lot of votes, and I will fight hard."


    Su Changxing saw Huang Biao''s recklessness coming up, coughed, and reminded: "Let''s do what we can, there is still time, take your time."


    Huang Biao had an expression that I understood, and said in a deep voice, "Actually, I have always felt that we are going to die, we are all going to die, but I think we can still choose different ways of dying."


    Su Changxing rubbed his forehead and said, "So these are some ideas you were instilled in when you were a soldier?"


    Huang Biao thought for a while and said, "It''s about the same. I seldom read books, but I read a lot when I was a soldier."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The two chatted heartily in the room for half an hour, talking and laughing, taking a step closer to friendship.


    Su Changxing walked out of the room and found that Zhu Xinxue had left. She must have been assigned some kind of work. No one in an orderly group was idle.


    There are very few people in the hall, only a few people are resting here.


    Su Changxing found a chair in the corner, put the steel knife beside him, and rested with his eyes closed, so as to relieve the mental tension that had been highly tense for the past few days.


    Because of his vicious appearance, no one came to talk to him, so Su Changxing was happy to relax.


    Not long after, Zhu Wenwu came back from the outside with a long sword in his hand, and saw Su Changxing approaching with a surprised face, and said, "Brother Su, to be honest, I really didn''t expect you to come from that ghostly place." ran out of it."


    Su Changxing slowly raised his eyelids, and said angrily, "You always thought I would die inside, right?"


    Zhu Wenwu''s shoulders were wrapped in bandages, his lips were chapped and white, and he said with an awkward smile:


    "Ha, that''s not what I mean. The main reason is that the place is too weird. But it seems that it is not a problem for you, brother. Are you going to stay with us this time?"


    Su Changxing reckoned that he hadn''t drank water for a long time, so he handed him the water bottle he had drunk in his hand, and said, "It''s about the same. Seeing how thirsty you are, drink some water."


    Zhu Wenwu wiped the black blood on his hands on his clothes, took the water bottle, and said a little embarrassedly: "Then thank you, brother."


    He didn''t drink too much either, he just took a good sip and stopped, ready to return the bottle to Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It''s all yours, it''s your reward for leading the way before."


    Zhu Wenwu licked his wet lips, UU reading www. uukanshu.com lowered his voice and said, "Thank you, brother."


    He felt his nose a little sour. Such a bottle of water is extremely precious now, more valuable than a human life, and it can be regarded as a deep understanding of what it feels like to be sent charcoal in a timely manner.


    Su Changxing closed his eyes, pursed his lips and said, "There''s nothing to thank, it''s just a fair deal, you deserve it."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded and said, "Then I''ll go first, Boss Huang still has something to do with us, saying that there is some big move."


    A young man with fair skin and thin face sitting next to him looked at Zhu Wenwu who was leaving, and then at Su Changxing with his eyes closed, licked his dry lips, and thought for a while.


    He walked up to Su Changxing, cupped his hands, and said solemnly: "Brother, I''m thirsty too."


    Su Changxing looked at him, raised his eyebrows, and said calmly, "Get lost."


    "Yes, brother."


    The young man left angrily, but he was not disappointed at all. This was just an immature attempt.


    Although Su Changxing stayed quietly in the corner, his reputation spread throughout the entire station silently.


    For newcomers, there is a ruthless person in the resident.


    For the old man, yes, the ruthless man is back.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 106： giant zombie

    The head chattered endlessly: "You don''t even have two bottles of water on you, but you gave him back, it''s really kind."


    For some reason, the head can speak directly in Su Changxing''s mind. In contrast, Su Changxing also has this ability, and can also block such conversations.


    Su Changxing said angrily: "This is my water, I can do whatever I want, you don''t need to worry about it."


    The head suddenly changed the subject and said, "There is one more thing I must remind you."


    Hearing this tone, Su Changxing reckoned that it must be something bad: "What?"


    The head said: "Although I have left there, the mistress may still come to hunt me down, or chase you down."


    Su Changxing was silent for a while and said, "Can she find me?"


    The head thought for a while and said: "It should be possible. Her position is very special and fits into this world, so she can erupt with terrifying abilities."


    Su Changxing asked, "So what is his position?"


    The head pondered for a while and said: "It''s said to be special, I don''t know."


    Su Changxing: "..."


    Hearing the head''s words, he felt a sense of urgency in his heart again. He had personally experienced the oppression of the mistress, who could drive a large wave of corpses to attack him from a long distance away.


    Therefore, it is necessary to quickly improve its strength in order to have more room for self-protection.


    After a while, there was a loud noise in the corridor.


    Su Changxing went out to take a look. Two people were carrying a dead body towards the stairs. The person being carried obviously died just now.


    He noticed Huang Tao next to him with a bruised nose and swollen face, and asked, "What happened."


    Huang Tao threw himself on the railing, and said: "A person who was not seriously injured committed suicide. Hey, he has already been given medicine, so he still committed suicide."


    Next to him was a middle-aged man wearing a checkered shirt, thin and thin, and wearing glasses. He said indifferently: "It''s good to commit suicide, so as not to suffer. If you don''t commit suicide, you probably won''t survive in the end."


    Huang Tao was silent for a while and retorted: "But it''s better to be alive than to be dead."


    The middle-aged man wearing glasses said frankly: "People who are seriously injured should die directly under the current conditions. They will become a huge drag, and even drag down our entire group. There is no need for us to continue to support them."


    Huang Tao wiped the blood from his face, and said: "In this case, if you get injured, we will abandon you as well."


    The middle-aged man smiled and said: "Then I agree, well, in the face of such a disaster, ensuring the survival of the race is the first thing we have to do, and using all means to ensure the survival of as many people as possible. It''s a pity that Huang The boss doesn''t seem to think so."


    He has a very scholarly temperament, and he should be a middle-level and high-level intellectual in the world.


    Huang Tao was speechless. He felt that what the other party said made sense, but he just didn''t agree.


    "I think what Lao Geng said makes sense. We should first consider the survival of most people now."


    "He''s a professor, I listen to him."


    "It does make sense."


    Several people around the crowd agreed.


    Is this inciting opinion?


    Su Changxing felt that this statement was reasonable, but it was also unreasonable, because these people were the ones who benefited now, and when they were injured, they might jump up and object.


    Moreover, it is unlikely that Huang Biao has not thought about this aspect.


    "Where are you all doing? Is there nothing to do? It''s just a dead person."


    Huang Biao''s yelling and cursing suddenly came from behind, and the onlookers dispersed all at once. The whole team set off, and those who moved things moved.


    Only the middle-aged man wearing glasses still stood in place.


    He looked at Huang Biao and said, "Boss Huang, I want to talk to you about team management. I have a wealth of relevant professional knowledge."


    Huang Biao was stunned, and asked, "You are?"


    A trace of embarrassment flashed across the face of the middle-aged man, and he said, "Geng Wanchun, a professor at Huajing University."


    Huang Biao nodded, and simply said: "Newcomers, just do the newcomers'' affairs well, and you don''t need to worry about other things."


    He didn''t care about the identity of Professor Wanchun at all, but turned around and said to Su Changxing: "They found a small supermarket over there, but there are weird things in it, let''s go and have a look together, what do we like?"


    Su Changxing glanced at the time, it was half past four, thought for a while and said, "Okay, let''s go and have a look together, it''s okay anyway."


    After finishing speaking, Huang Biao led Su Changxing downstairs without delay.


    Geng Wanchun couldn''t help frowning, he felt that Huang Biao was a barbarian who didn''t understand the importance of knowledge at all, especially under such conditions.


    What''s even more annoying is that people like him are actually asked to do some rough work.


    But there was no choice. It seemed that Huang Biao and his group were the only ones nearby.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing followed behind and asked, "What''s so strange?"


    "How should I put it? The zombies inside are relatively big, and they dare not go in at all, but there are a lot of things in that supermarket. Moreover, the supplies in our station are too scarce now, so we must take down this small supermarket."


    Huang Biao explained: "Brother, you can use bow skills to try it out."


    Bigger zombies?


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "How big can it be? Just because you are bigger, your people will be scared. Could it be that Yan Xu is leading the team?"


    After observation, the size of the zombie should depend on the size of the human being. If a two-meter-long person becomes a zombie, it will naturally be a zombie of more than two meters.


    There may be changes in body shape after humans become zombies, but not too much.


    Huang Biao was stunned for a few seconds, then said, "Oh, it really is him, your guess is really accurate."


    Su Changxing said seriously: "It''s just that he is relatively timid, well, a timid person is really not suitable to be a team leader, maybe he is not as good as Huang Tao."


    Huang Biao still said: "Actually, he is quite courageous, you already knew it in the past."


    The location of this small supermarket is not far away, it is just outside the community, just within the search range of Huang Biao and the others~www.novelhall.com~ More than ten minutes later, Su Changxing saw the four of Yan Xu on the street from a long distance away, They also looked into the supermarket from a long distance away.


    "Sure enough, I''m very timid."


    Su Changxing complained silently.


    Huang Biao: "..."


    But when he came to the position on the street, he was stunned, and saw that the four zombies inside were not relatively large, but very large.


    The tallest one is four meters long, directly touching the ceiling. It doesn''t look bloated, but rather slender.


    The shortest one is also three meters long, and what''s more, the outside of the supermarket is made of glass, which makes these zombies feel very huge in comparison.


    Su Changxing glanced at Yan Xu, who was already in fear, and patted him on the shoulder: "Okay, I admit that this time it''s not your timidity.

 Chapter 107： giant

    "It''s really a bit too big." Huang Biao observed for a while and said, "I wonder if their heads are harder than ordinary zombies."


    When Su Changxing saw these giant zombies, he thought of some giants in the legend, things like cyclops and bronze giants.


    These zombies have that kind of feeling, but they are still a little bit smaller in size, a little bit oppressive, and they don''t give people the feeling that they are invincible.


    [Zombie (Extraordinary): Giant Ninth Rank]


    "True Knowledge" gave information that these zombies were indeed Extraordinary, and the abilities of their ranks made them gigantic in size.


    But what is more strange is that these zombies are all giants. Could it be possible to become a certain level of Extraordinary?


    Or was it influenced by something?


    At the same time, a message pops up on the phone.


    [Sub-quest: You found gigantic zombies, they seemed to be affected by something.


    Kill zombies (1000 points)


    Find the influencer (reward random item)]


    Su Changxing asked, "Have you accepted the mission?"


    Yan Xu glanced at the phone and said, "Hey, there really are. You get points for killing zombies. You should be the same."


    "yes."


    Several other people nodded and said.


    They didn''t have the task of "finding the affected objects", that is to say, it was a task released based on everyone''s cognition. They didn''t realize that these zombies became huge because they were affected, so they didn''t get the corresponding land task.


    But when they find the so-called influencers, they will naturally be rewarded.


    Su Changxing looked around and noticed that there were still many zombies in the surrounding streets. If there was a little more movement here, these zombies would surround him.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It''s a bit troublesome. These zombies have become huge, but they can still move freely, which means that their bones have indeed hardened. My arrows can''t guarantee a one-shot kill... But You can still try it.¡±


    "Are we really going to try?"


    Yan Xu was stunned, originally thought that Su Changxing would give up, but he didn''t expect that he would give it a try. It was very difficult for him to defeat such a big guy.


    Evacuation may be the best option.


    Su Changxing paused and continued: "Let''s clean up the surrounding zombies first. If there is a big movement, it may cause a wave of corpses."


    Huang Biao had no objection, nodded and said, "That''s it, let''s clean up the zombies around."


    A young man in a yellow sweater was about to say something, but when he heard Huang Biao speak, he shut up.


    Then, the six began to clean up the surrounding zombies. The four of Yan Xu can be regarded as good fighters in the garrison. At least it is no problem to deal with these ordinary zombies with weapons. Basically, a zombie can be killed in two or three blows. .


    Relatively speaking, Huang Biao was much more agile. He killed a zombie with two hits on average, and his movements were much faster.


    The young man in the yellow sweater killed the two zombies first, feeling a sense of accomplishment. He turned his head to look in Su Changxing''s direction, wondering what was so special about this man. He was obviously a newcomer like him, yet he had such big words right.


    Suddenly, his expression froze.


    Su Changxing''s painting style is completely different here. His movements are not fast, but he can easily chop off the zombie''s head with a random knife, and there is no **** or pause in his movements.


    After more than ten seconds, four or five zombies fell on the ground. Looking closely, the cracks on the heads of each zombie were not much different, and the positions were not much different. It was more like being hit by a machine. It''s not cut out by people with knives.


    Su Changxing cleaned up the zombies faster than the four of them alone.


    It''s outrageous, but true.


    He seemed to understand why Su Changxing had such a great voice, all of this came from his great strength.


    He was also convinced.


    The muscles on Huang Biao''s face twitched, feeling that Su Changxing seemed to be more perverted than before, and was gradually deviating from the human category. Faintly, he also had a strong interest in Extraordinary people. No one does not yearn for powerful power, especially is in this dark world.


    Su Changxing looked at the zombies on the ground and was a little dissatisfied, although he deliberately controlled the power of each knife so that he could just kill one zombie and save energy.


    But it was very difficult to do, especially after he swung the knife many times, either the strength was too strong and the zombie''s head was cut off directly, or the strength was too weak and the zombie was not killed.


    There is still a lot of room for improvement in his knife swinging skills. If he wants to improve quickly, the easiest way is to find related skills.


    Skills can save years, if not decades, of training time and experience-gathering time.


    After nearly half an hour, the six people finally managed to clean up the zombies around them. They also looked at Su Changxing strangely, because Su Changxing cleaned up more than half of the zombies by himself.


    "It seems that it is not too slow to get points like this, but it is a little tiring."


    Su Changxing summed it up. He cleaned up more than 30 zombies, with a total of 340 points. Well, it is equivalent to killing a survivor.


    Well, it still seems to be slow.


    "let''s start."


    Without much hesitation, Su Changxing picked up the charcoal-black shadow bow, pulled out a dark arrow from his backpack, crouched down, and aimed at the eyes of a three-meter-high zombie through the gap in the gate.


    Even though their skulls are very hard, their heads can easily be pierced through the eyes.


    The orange sunset scattered on his face, drawing a long shadow on the street, the world became static in an instant, and the sound and touch stopped.


    An invisible black line slid past, flew away from the bow frame, rubbed against the door, shot into the eyes of a giant zombie, pierced through the forehead, and blasted black blood.


    The zombie swayed and fell heavily to the ground. Several other giant zombies noticed it and looked out, noticing Su Changxing and the others.


    "Ah~~"


    Huge blood-red pupils, fangs bared out of the mouth, giant zombies let out deafening roars, the four-meter-high zombie swung out a slap, the movement seemed slow and heavy, hit the glass wall, forming several cracks, and slapped again The shot was taken, and the glass shattered under the force of violence.


    Seeing the scene where the glass wall shattered, the young man in the yellow sweater tremblingly said, "Boss Huang~www.novelhall.com~ Let''s run..."


    "Run away, kill me!"


    Huang Biao rushed up to a giant zombie with a steel knife in his hand, Yan Xu and the others hesitated for a moment and followed.


    This is the same as fighting a war. As long as the leader dares to fight, the people behind will naturally dare to fight too.


    Su Changxing unhurriedly drew out the arrow, nocked the arrow and drew the bow, aimed at the eyes of the four-meter-high zombie, let go of the bowstring, and the bow and arrow shot out suddenly.


    The four-meter giant zombie tilted its head slightly as if it had sensed something. The next moment, its head was thrown back, and an arrow was heavily nailed to its forehead, and black blood spattered out.


    The arrow got stuck in the bone and did not kill it. As expected, the skulls of these giant zombies were indeed harder than ordinary zombies.


    Su Changxing frowned. This was an arrow blessed by the split-head effect, but it still didn''t pierce the zombie''s head.

 Chapter 108： vector chess pieces

    This bow is a bit soft, and he doesn''t fully exert his strength. If a harder bow is used, he will definitely be able to shoot directly through the zombie''s head.


    This arrow had no effect on the giant zombie. It strode towards Su Changxing. With the sound of heavy footsteps, the electric poles next to it seemed to be trembling slightly.


    Very oppressive.


    The giant endowed this zombie with a huge size and strength. Its strength was above six, stronger than Su Changxing.


    But its movements were relatively slow, which also greatly reduced its threat to Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing stepped lightly to avoid the zombie''s attack, leaped high, and slashed its head from the side with a knife. With the sound of bone shattering, a bone-shattering wound ran through half of its head.


    The zombie fell heavily to the ground, black blood and some other substances flowed wantonly from the broken head.


    With just one blow, Su Changxing killed the four-meter-tall giant zombie.


    "The paper tiger looks scary, but it''s not as strong as that iron zombie."


    Su Changxing looked at the corpse on the ground and commented.


    The head was silent for a long time, and suddenly said: "It''s just that these zombies didn''t take the initiative to develop it. This position is actually quite powerful, and it also belongs to the upper rank, even the extreme rank."


    "Is that so?"


    A gleam flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes, and he thought of a certain possibility, maybe the affected object might be a certain part of that giant hand.


    At the same moment, Huang Biao knocked down a giant zombie with his body strength, and the other two pressed the zombie''s legs.


    Seeing this, Yan Xu took the opportunity to slash the zombie''s head with a knife, but the skull of the giant zombie was stronger than expected, and his full blow failed to pierce its skull.


    Huang Biao stood up from the side, and together with the young man in the yellow sweater, he slashed four or five times before killing him.


    Just as Su Changxing was about to meet the last giant zombie, he found that the zombie turned around and ran to the other side of the street without any hesitation.


    It is cowardly.


    Su Changxing was stunned. It was the first time he saw a zombie that would voluntarily run away. A zombie that knew how to save its life, knew to be afraid, and knew to run away, which meant that it had self-awareness and a certain amount of wisdom.


    Huang Biao and the others were also dumbfounded.


    This is too creepy.


    Su Changxing chased after him resolutely. Who knows what this kind of self-aware zombie would do, the most important thing is to cut the weeds and root them out.


    If this zombie learns to control and develop extraordinary power, there may be a giant zombie more than ten meters behind, a real giant zombie.


    Su Changxing was much faster than it and came behind it in only seven or eight seconds.


    Who knows.


    The giant zombie suddenly stopped, turned around and punched Su Changxing, and hit the carbine back, the sandbag-sized fist carrying intense wind pressure.


    Su Changxing was also startled, he blocked it with his backhand, and under the action of huge force, he took two small steps back.


    The giant zombie seemed to know that it couldn''t run away, so it turned its fists into claws and grabbed Su Changxing.


    The mocking voice from the head exchanged in the backpack: "Silly old man, your speed is too slow."


    Su Changxing held his breath, turned sideways just to dodge the blow, strode forward, the muscles all over his body exploded suddenly, and the movement of swinging the knife suddenly accelerated, slashing across its neck neatly.


    Black blood flowed from the tip of the knife, drawing an arc in the air.


    A rancid head flew high and fell to the ground.


    It still didn''t die, it bared its teeth and roared, as if expressing its dissatisfaction to Su Changxing, and randomly, this zombie actually showed a begging expression.


    "This is really strange. Zombies are begging for mercy. Does wisdom mean weakness?"


    Su Changxing said to himself, and then chopped off the head with a knife. This intelligent zombie made him feel terrified, and he also had a premonition that he seemed to have killed a future that would be very powerful in its cradle.


    The head was also a little surprised: "Tsk tsk, this is really strange. A zombie has acquired wisdom from scratch. Although I have heard of such a thing, it is the first time I have seen it."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Is this the first time you''ve seen it? Then my luck is a little bit better. But, aren''t you also a zombie with wisdom?"


    The head said: "This is different. I just retained my consciousness and wisdom and turned into a zombie, but I''m not actually a real zombie."


    Huang Biao trotted over, and said with a strange expression: "These zombies will not only avoid, but also run away. Who can resist this, these zombies behind will not fight us with weapons."


    Thinking of this scene, his body couldn''t help shaking with fear.


    The reason why they can clean up these zombies relatively easily is entirely because zombies have no intelligence and cannot use weapons.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said: "There is a high probability that it will not. Even if these zombies can evolve to that stage, it cannot be done within thirty days."


    In the small supermarket, apart from these giant zombies, there were no other zombies, but there were quite a lot of supplies left.


    Six people walked into the supermarket to clean up the loot.


    The young man in the yellow sweater looked at Su Changxing completely changed, Guigui, killing three of these big guys by himself, what a god.


    He ran in front of Su Changxing and said excitedly, "Brother, my name is Qian Runwei. Do you want me to accept you? If so, let me see how I am."


    Su Changxing looked around and said absently, "You''re a little too timid, not even as good as Yan Xu, not up to the standard."


    Yan Xu was silent for a few seconds, and silently packed up the supplies on the counter. In fact, he also wanted to ask Su Changxing if he would accept his younger brother, but then he dismissed the idea.


    Relying on his "true knowledge", Su Changxing found the influential object among the various sundries at a glance, which was a can of luncheon meat.


    [Canned food: It is not an ordinary canned food, it contains some kind of tissue of higher organisms]


    Su Changxing picked up the can and observed ~www.novelhall.com~ There was also the logo of Aegis on it, as well as "Aegis protects you".


    At the same time, a reminder that the task is completed appears on the phone.


    [Complete side missions (find influencers), get items (vector chess pieces)]


    [Vector Chess Piece: Level D, fully rebounds physical attacks, including bullets, impacts, etc., can only be used twice. ¡¿


    A black round chess piece appeared in Su Changxing''s hand. It looked like an ordinary Go chess piece. It was badly worn and there were some gaps on the edge.


    "It''s a naked betrayal of science, isn''t this effect a bit abnormal?"


    Su Changxing murmured.


    This item can directly rebound the attack, and it has both offensive and defensive capabilities. It also reminded him of the ability of the giant baby. The form of the two is somewhat similar.


    What happens if I bounce the reflected damage?

 Chapter 109： job promotion

    Putting the vector chess piece in his pocket, Su Changxing paused while looking at the can of meat in his hand, thinking that there might be a tissue of a giant hand inside, and that giant hand was the source of the doomsday.


    His hands trembled uncontrollably, and he almost threw the canned meat on the ground. There were only four giant zombies in the small supermarket. Doesn''t this also prove that the degree of infection is more serious here, or near the canned food?


    No, not right.


    The giant hand should not have the ability to emit radiation under normal conditions. The giant hand should have been kept by A.I.E.L.D. for many years, but no similar infection occurred.


    Therefore, the tissue of the giant hand should not have the ability to infect under normal conditions, and will only have full infection ability under the excited state.


    The head said: "What''s so special about this can? Don''t you like canned luncheon meat? I don''t think this is a delicious food."


    Because the information they know is different, the information given by "true knowledge" is also different. The characteristic of "true knowledge" is that the more things you know, the more information you get.


    "Do you know what is the use of the body of a high-level Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing cut open the can with a short knife, revealing the pink and white luncheon meat inside, and the faint smell of meat lingered on the tip of his nose.


    This is a premium can, probably worth two, or even three, of the usual cans.


    He dug into the luncheon meat with his **** and dirty fingers, and sure enough he touched a hard object. He took it out and looked at a small piece of hard **** substance, similar to the surface substance of a fingernail.


    With the **** thing as the center, there were bursts of subtle fluctuations in the space, which seemed to contain huge energy.


    Although he expected it, Su Changxing was still greatly shocked. Just a little body tissue can trigger such spatial fluctuations. No wonder it can radiate hundreds of kilometers after being excited.


    The head shouted: "Isn''t this part of that thing? You actually found a tissue that wasn''t activated."


    Su Changxing looked at the **** thing, and said in his heart, "What''s the use of this thing?"


    The head said: "This kind of thing is one of the main materials that can be used as a promotion potion for low-level Extraordinary."


    Su Changxing asked: "Then do you know how to make promotion potions?"


    The head coughed and said: "The promotion potions produced by each main material are different, so the auxiliary materials required are also various, so..."


    Su Changxing said calmly: "Well, that means you don''t know either. You, a real knower, are a little watery."


    The head was a little dissatisfied and said: "You let me experiment and find out the corresponding potion."


    A flash of meaning flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes, and he said in surprise, "There is room for you to experiment... huh? It seems that you don''t need it."


    He noticed an alert from the discount store.


    [Obtain key items, open job promotion]


    [Materials are currently required for promotion, the main material is high-level Extraordinary Organization 1/1, and the auxiliary material Extraordinary Crystal 5/20]


    So the discount store can replace the process of making potions, which is really easy enough, and the materials needed are also very simple.


    Extraordinary crystals should be the crystals precipitated from extraordinary people, but why didn''t these giant zombies precipitate extraordinary crystals.


    Su Changxing asked in his heart: "Extraordinary people will precipitate crystals after death, why didn''t these zombies precipitate crystals? These crystals should also be one of the materials for making promotion potions."


    The head said: "It can also be regarded as one of the main materials. Generally, only low-level extraordinary people will automatically precipitate it. High-level extraordinary people need certain means to obtain their crystals. As for these zombies, because of their body structure, Their crystals will be generated in the body, um, usually on the chest."


    Su Changxing put the **** matter into the interlayer of the backpack, guessing that the meat in the can would most likely not be edible. Then throw the can into the debris pile next to it.


    Huang Biao came over, saw Su Changxing''s movements, and said, "What did you lose just now, a can?"


    Su Changxing took out the rag in his pocket, wiped the blood on the knife, and said, "I can''t eat that can, so I threw it away. How about the harvest?"


    Huang Biao had no doubts. He grinned and said, "There are a lot of supplies. These things can at least let us delay for two or three days. All of your supplies will be exchanged for points for you? There are about 5,000 points in total."


    Because they have mobile phones, they don''t need to carry things back and forth, they can transport materials directly through mobile phones, which also greatly improves the efficiency of searching for materials.


    Thinking about it from another angle, this kind of item transmission function of mobile phones also greatly reduces the difficulty of survival. People in different places can exchange resources and use this to transport materials.


    However, there is a great delay in this kind of material transmission, and the number of materials transmitted at one time is limited.


    "Well, yes."


    Su Changxing nodded, and walked towards the first fallen giant zombie in the small supermarket.


    It has a gray and bare upper body, and there are fragments of clothes left on its arms. It seems that the clothes were torn during the process of growing bigger. There is a dark arrow in its eye, and more than half of it has completely disappeared into the brain.


    There is basically no rot on the giant zombie, which is different from ordinary zombies, and the rotten smell is much weaker.


    Su Changxing pulled out the arrow and wiped it, put it in his backpack, and then slowly cut open the zombie''s chest with a short knife. Black blood flowed from both sides in long or short lengths, like rainwater sliding down glass.


    This short knife was obtained from the survivors who attacked Huang Biao and the others before. The blade was so sharp that it could easily cut through the skin of zombies.


    [Extraordinary crystallization: a polymer of extraordinary power, with multiple uses. ¡¿


    Seeing the hint given by "Zhen Zhi", Su Changxing picked up a black and shiny crystal from the zombie''s chest. The cold, cold feel seemed to be different from the extraordinary crystal of human beings.


    The head sighed: "The crystallization of this zombie is really pure~www.novelhall.com~ As the saying goes, even a pig can become an extraordinary person standing on the wind."


    Su Changxing then walked out of the small supermarket, dug out the crystals of several other giant zombies, and put them into his backpack.


    ¡¾Extraordinary Crystal 9/20¡¿


    Looking at the quantity display, Su Changxing suddenly regretted that there were no crystals taken away from Aegis Corporation. If all those crystals were taken away, his Extraordinary Crystals should be close to 20 now.


    Huang Biao looked at the black crystals and asked in surprise, "These are the same thing as the crystals that were released from the bodies of the two survivors?"


    Su Changxing nodded, and said calmly: "It''s almost the same thing, and it''s all related to extraordinary people."


    Shock flashed in Huang Biao''s eyes, and he said in a low voice, "These zombies are also Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing shrugged and said, "Scientifically speaking, it is like this."

 Chapter 110： night

    time, 7:10


    The dusk gradually extinguished, and the dilapidated city ushered in the night. The sky, streets, and zombies all darkened.


    For some reason, Su Changxing didn''t reject the feeling of being dark like this, he had already adapted to being active in this dead silence, and he was getting used to the roaring sound in this silence.


    When he comes to the night, he will feel that he has become the master of this place, like a dreamer, and this place has become his dream.


    After finishing all this, Su Changxing, Huang Biao and others went back facing the semi-dark sky. At this time, the zombies were already extremely active, rushing towards them from a long distance away.


    Su Changxing raised the knife and pointed it forward, when a zombie rushed over, hit the knife with its head, and died.


    Qian Runwei hurriedly pushed away a zombie with several **** marks on his body. He took a breath and said, "These zombies are too vigorous, as if they have been injected with chicken blood."


    While killing a zombie, Huang Biao took the time to mend the zombies on the ground, and said sharply: "Concentrate, if this grab hits your neck, you will be gone."


    Qian Runwei took a deep breath, settled down, and followed Su Changxing. He only needed to be careful of the zombies attacking from the side.


    Su Changxing can accurately kill a zombie with each knife, and the zombies that are not densely packed can''t break through the defense within the range of his blade at all.


    The distance here is not long, except for Qian Runwei''s slight injury, the six of them returned to the station relatively easily.


    Walk in the stairs.


    Huang Biao''s expression looked a little dignified. He once again felt that the fighting power of these zombies had increased significantly. Then he relaxed and imitated Su Changxing''s tone:


    "These zombies are very unscientific. They have obviously become stronger in just a few days. What did they do before, as if... they became stronger because of our arrival."


    Su Changxing spread his hands, and said calmly: "Maybe we are the source of these zombies becoming stronger, or this is a game, a dungeon, and it seems reasonable that the difficulty increases with time."


    God is so reasonable.


    The four of Yan Xu seemed silent and depressed, unable to imagine what these zombies would look like in thirty days.


    Back at the station, Su Changxing happened to see Zhu Wenwu lighting a kerosene lamp in his study and hand-drawing maps at a very fast speed.


    "Are you mapping your surroundings?"


    Su Changxing was a little surprised at Zhu Wenwu''s painting skills. He perfectly reproduced the map on the phone with just a pen without using any tools.


    Zhu Wenwu raised his head and smiled, his lips were obviously redder than in the afternoon, and said, "Haha, play your own role, Boss Huang said that he needs a physical map, so I will draw it."


    Su Changxing looked at the map under the orange light and exclaimed: "The drawing is really good. If you can''t become a plumbing engineer, it might be good to switch to painting."


    Zhu Wenwu rubbed the back of his head, and said a little embarrassedly: "I can only draw some maps, but drawing is still far behind."


    When Huang Biao walked in, his eyes lit up, and he said, "Yes, I didn''t expect you to have this ability. If you have a physical map, it will be more convenient for us to discuss."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It''s really more convenient, Huang Biao, I''ll go rest for a while and come back at eleven o''clock."


    Although he is not tired at all now, for the dreamer, sleep time is a storage bar.


    Although there are strict requirements, if you sleep more today, you can sleep less tomorrow. Theoretically speaking, he can sleep for a day and a night, and then go without sleep for a few days and still be full of energy.


    Huang Biao pointed to the door and said, "According to your request, your room is arranged at the innermost part of this floor, and it is considered the safest place. I will take you there."


    Originally, the room that Huang Biao had arranged for Su Changxing was next to it. It was considered the best location on this floor. The room was spacious and there were many people around.


    But he refused.


    He has a lot of secrets when he sleeps, and it is not convenient for others to see.


    Close the door.


    Su Changxing spread out his sleeping bag, soaked in two boxes of self-heating rice, and ate it with a can of fried fish from the supermarket.


    This kind of fish is crispy on the outside, the meat is a bit old, the taste is salty, and very oily. The overall taste is not very good, but it is also good for rice.


    While eating, there was a slight knock on the door, followed by a soft and immature voice, with a shameless taste.


    "Teacher, what are you eating? It smells so good."


    Su Changxing took a sip of water and didn''t speak.


    "Teacher, you usually lick the lid or something, I''m very good at it, and I lick it very clean."


    Su Changxing almost spit out a mouthful of water, and said angrily, "Go away, I''m going to sleep."


    "Okay, teacher."


    There was the sound of Zhu Xinxue''s leaving footsteps outside the door.


    Su Changxing took another gulp of water to dilute the salty taste in his mouth, then lighted aromatherapy in a corner, and took out the head and put it at the door.


    The head praised: "I didn''t expect you to be quite friendly, knowing that you took the initiative to take me out."


    Su Changxing frowned, and without explaining, he set the alarm clock, fell asleep and fell asleep.


    Before the alarm clock rang, Su Changxing woke up on his own. With enough sleep, he seemed to be able to control his sleep time.


    He tidied up a bit, UU reading www.uukanshu. com walked to the lobby, during this time period, there were more people in the resident, whispering, chatting together in twos and threes.


    But he never saw the woman who had spoken to him before, probably died in that survivor''s attack.


    Walking into the study room, there were more than ten people gathered around the wooden table, including Yan Xu and Zhu Wenwu, and Huang Biao was doing ideological work with them.


    "In this doomsday game, the one who shrinks back is slow death, a dead end. Even if it is dangerous at night, we still have to go out and grab the resources of the mysterious store. That is water, food, and even strength. Only we are strong as a whole Only then will it be possible to survive this doomsday.¡±


    These people are all young or middle-aged people, they should be good hands in the station, and they are also people who are going to travel at night.


    The more people who go out at night, the better. More people will attract more zombies'' attention, and some people with weak combat effectiveness or timidity will become a drag instead.


    Su Changxing sat down next to him, and found that Huang Biao could really speak, and he just talked passionately for more than ten or twenty minutes before stopping.


    Huang Biao stopped, looked at Su Changxing and said, "What should I say now? Do you have any suggestions?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You''d better take a steady and steady approach, otherwise it''s easy to cause a wave of corpses. I''ll tell you the location of the mysterious store later. Well, you continue."


    He has nothing to say, his experience is not suitable for groups, nor for these people, the main thing is to remind Huang Biao to be more stable.


    Huang Biao seems stable, but he has the attribute of recklessness. Others may not know it, but he can see it clearly.


    :

 Chapter 111： Accident

    In the silence, the fire flickered.


    Everyone looked at Su Changxing who was sitting at the table, waiting quietly, they didn''t know what Su Changxing was going to do.


    As the hour hand passed twelve o''clock, as if an inspiration had burst out, several soft light **** lit up in Su Changxing''s mind, like indicators one by one.


    It has changed a lot!


    Su Changxing could clearly feel that the distribution density of stores had increased this time. In other words, the overall number of stores had increased, and the number was about double that of before.


    This is like a real game, the difficulty of the game is constantly increasing, and correspondingly, the player''s means are also constantly increasing.


    Su Changxing sat at the table, compared the map drawn by Zhu Wenwu, and fused the light ball in his mind with it, a map with the location of the mysterious store gradually formed in his mind.


    The talent of the "shop delivery man" allows him to perceive all the shops within ten kilometers, and know their direction and distance. As long as he knows his own position on the map, he can know the location of the mysterious shop.


    Su Changxing picked up the pencil on the table, marked on the map the locations of the six mysterious shops in the east, all within the range of 3,000 to 5,000 meters, and said:


    "These are the locations of the nearest mysterious shops nearby. There are six in total, and the closest one is only three kilometers away. Huang Biao, you should do what you can."


    The room suddenly became quiet, and the sound of dropping needles could be heard. Except for Huang Biao, Zhu Wenwu and everyone looked at Su Changxing in shock.


    You can actually know the location of the mysterious store.


    The mystery shop is opened by your family, right?


    "Let''s go."


    Su Changxing handed the blueprint to Huang Biao, turned around and walked out the door. Every minute and every second is precious now. Maybe if he was a minute late, the store would be occupied by others.


    And he had a hunch that there would be some extraordinary changes in the mysterious store refresh this time, just as the number of mysterious stores increased.


    Huang Biao stared blankly at the map in his hand, and shouted: "You still have to be careful, see you tomorrow morning."


    Su Changxing walked out the door with a bow and arrow and a long knife on his back, looked back at him, and said with a smile: "Well, you should worry about yourself, see you tomorrow morning."


    He trotted into the corridor, and his figure disappeared into the darkness. In a city without lights, a relatively closed space means darkness.


    Walking to the street, Su Changxing half-bowed when he heard loud roars, turned into a black shadow and ran towards the opposite side of the street.


    This move of his made him stand out like a firefly in the night. The surrounding zombies seemed to have exploded, their roars were several degrees higher, and they swarmed in.


    Su Changxing slashed horizontally with his sword, drawing the wind of the blade, and the heads of the two zombies exploded under the blade, splashing out blood and bone residue.


    He ran straight across the street and rushed to the opposite alleyway. The neighborhood had been cleared during the day and there were not many zombies, but he was still going to walk the alleyway.


    With the map and knowing the general direction of the alley, he can rely on the narrowness of the alley to avoid the tide of corpses, thus avoiding the screamers with a high probability.


    And because he now has the hole card of the vector chess piece, he has a certain confidence... the confidence to escape from the screamer, and his courage has grown again.


    The alleyway is dark and narrow, and it is impossible to avoid a large number of zombies, and you may even be trapped in the alleyway. For ordinary people, the alleyway at night is a dangerous place.


    But for Su Changxing, it was the best path. When there were only a few zombies, he could deal with them directly. When encountering a large number of zombies, he could use his climbing skills to pass by.


    The blade pierced a zombie''s head at an extremely fast speed. Su Changxing looked sideways, and another zombie rushed towards him.


    This was already the ninth zombie in the alley, and he only ran less than three or four hundred meters.


    "The density of zombies in the lane is higher than expected, but it''s not a big problem."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, raised his knife and rushed to a zombie. At this time, he could already see the opening at the other end of the alleyway.


    Coming out of this alleyway, he ran along the street to the next alleyway. According to the map, he ran through three alleyways and just reached the vicinity of the mysterious store.


    Running into the second alleyway, Su Changxing saw a lot of zombies piled up in the middle of the alleyway, and he easily bypassed it by climbing. When being chased, he ran out of the alleyway and came to the third alleyway.


    There were significantly fewer zombies in the third alleyway. In four or five minutes, he killed all the way to the opening at the other end of the alleyway.


    Wave-like roars came from ahead. These zombies seemed to be very restless, as if they were stimulated by something.


    Just when Su Changxing cut off the last zombie at the entrance of the alleyway, a bright fire flashed on the street outside the entrance, illuminating the surrounding streets, houses, and zombies, as if a cluster of huge bonfires stood on the street superior.


    Like dropping a depth charge, a huge wave of corpses formed instantly, rushing towards the fire.


    "Supernatural person? Who is here to die."


    Su Changxing stopped, and obviously smelled the smell of burnt flesh in the air, which should be the smell of burnt zombies.


    In his opinion, such a power with relatively large movements would be very passive in this world, unless it was very powerful, so casting the power on the street would be courting death.


    Now there are two situations, either the person with the ability is accidentally in danger and has to use the ability as a last resort.


    Either this is planned, they are trying to use this method to distract the zombies.


    Su Changxing thought of the loud noise he heard in the first night, which was exactly the same, attracting zombies in a large area in one place to reduce the pressure on the surrounding area~www.novelhall.com~Dawn?


    Or some other organization?


    Only relatively complete organizations will do such things. For individuals, doing such things is thankless and often just helping others.


    The flames at the entrance became more and more intense, and more and more zombies gathered around, even zombies came from the alley.


    Su Changxing made a decisive decision, turned around and ran to the other direction of the alleyway. The distance here was a bit farther, but not by much.


    When he came to the street, Su Changxing noticed that a large part of the zombies around him had indeed disappeared, apparently attracted by the flames.


    He ran towards the corner of the street where there were fewer zombies. The mysterious shop was just around the turn of the street, only about 500 meters away from him.


    very close.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    "Second brother, we are really lucky, haha, there is a mysterious store next to it, we agreed, we each have half of the rare resources in it, just right."


    A tall and thin bald man said happily, as if he had won a five million jackpot, and easily took out the brain of a zombie with a single knife, and his movements were unusually skillful.


    His name is Xu Chuhan, and the short but strong man next to him is called Zhang Daxi. Both of them are international mercenaries, and they were on mission when they were released.


    After they came to this world, they found that the distance between them was not too far, so they came together.

 Chapter 112： goodlucky

    Zhang Daxi held a **** pickaxe and said in a muffled voice, "Don''t be too happy, maybe someone else will come here."


    This kind of pickaxe is very bulky, but it can easily break through the brains of zombies and people.


    Xu Chuhan licked his lips, and said nonchalantly: "How could there be people? Those guys are afraid to hide in the house now, and few people dare to come out at night... By the way, that woman smells really good today , It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt such a punctual feeling, it¡¯s a pity, there¡¯s no place to raise her in this ghostly place, hehe.¡±


    Zhang Daxi was a little numb and said, "I''m not interested in women."


    "Boring people."


    Xu Chuhan curled his lips and looked forward, his pupils constricted suddenly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Turning the corner of the street, a dazzling light appeared before Su Changxing''s eyes. Su Changxing saw the mysterious store, and at the same time, he also saw two people moving towards the mysterious store on the opposite side.


    When Su Changxing saw them, they also saw Su Changxing.


    Xu Chuhan was taken aback for a moment, then a bright light flashed in his eyes, and he said, "Second brother, you are right, someone really robbed us."


    Both sides speeded up towards the mysterious shop at the same time, and the distance was not much different. Whoever could reach the mysterious shop first would be able to exchange for the rare resources in it.


    In a sudden encounter, Su Changxing didn''t have much thought, only one word "grab". the rule of.


    His speed was above the frightening 6 points, obviously not comparable to these two people, his calf muscles stretched suddenly, and his body turned into an afterimage.


    When they ran half the distance, Su Changxing had already arrived near the mysterious shop.


    "Boy, if you want to die, go in."


    Xu Chuhan threatened sharply, and the voice attracted the zombies around, worried that Su Changxing would go in and exchange the rare resources, so that even if they killed Su Changxing, it would not help.


    Su Changxing showed a gentle smile, like a gentleman, and shouted in a loud voice: "I really like courting death."


    In an instant, the sound made by a strong body spread throughout the street, echoing in the night sky, and a large number of zombies rushed here.


    Xu Chuhan''s face turned pale in an instant, and he said angrily, "Boy, you are too shady."


    "good luck!"


    Su Changxing smiled and made a farewell gesture, like saying goodbye to the most sincere friend, expressing the most sincere feelings, and then disappeared into the white light.


    In fact, if someone is guarding near the mysterious store, his situation will be very dangerous. Attracting these zombies can prevent these two people from guarding him at the door.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Xu Chuhan and the two immediately turned around and ran away. Once they were dragged by these zombies, they were designated to finish playing.


    While running, Xu Chuhan analyzed:


    "This kid must have supernatural powers like speed, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to run so fast. It''s really a night where dragons, ghosts, and snakes come and go. Anyone who meets him is a supernatural being. If I meet him again, I will designate him to look good. "


    He doesn''t have any awe for the so-called supernatural beings. In the present world, he has encountered many and killed many, no matter how fancy supernatural abilities are, it is a matter of bullets.


    Zhang Daxi brandished the pickaxe in his hand and pierced through the brain of a zombie, and said calmly: "We don''t have guns now, so let''s take a detour when we meet such supernatural beings."


    Xu Chuhan said angrily: "Aren''t you also a supernatural person? What are you talking about?"


    Zhang Daxi thought for a while and said, "He has a dangerous aura about him."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Su Changxing came to the silver-gray space again, feeling a familiar feeling in his heart, comfortable temperature and humidity.


    It seems to be a good place to sleep.


    A strange thought came to his mind.


    Walking to the light screen, Su Changxing checked the inventory, and noticed that except for rare resources, the amount of other resources in the inventory had doubled.


    And the rare resource is finally not speed, but power, power!


    Su Changxing was a little inexplicably moved. In theory, as long as it wasn''t speed, he could accept it, because now the benefits of strengthening speed are very little, and it may even be less than 0.1 at a time.


    [Strength enhancement (rare, quantity 2), 1200 points]


    exchange.


    He originally had some 10522 points.


    1. Kill four giant zombies and get 400 points.


    2. The task gets 1000 points.


    3. During this period, 142 zombies were killed and 1420 points were obtained.


    4. If you eat two boxes of lunch, you will lose 40 points.


    5. Exchange arrows and lose 30 points.


    6. If you redeem bottled water, you will lose one point.


    7. In exchange for strength enhancement, 2400 points are lost.


    ¡¾Total points: 10871¡¿


    A white light poured into Su Changxing''s body from the metal ball, and the tingling warmth spread all over his body, and subtle changes occurred in the fascia and muscles in his body.


    +0.3 Strength


    +0.2 Strength


    +0.1 Constitution


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 5.4+0.6 (extraordinary)


    Speed: 5.6+0.6 (extraordinary)


    Physique: 3.8+0.6 (much stronger than ordinary humans)


    Perception: 1+0.6 (beast level perception)


    Spirit: 5+1.2 (extraordinary)


    Position: Ninth-rank dreamer (upper rank) with a fit rate of 80%


    Status: healthy


    Evaluation: Your strength and speed have reached the extreme, and you will explode with terrifying power. Of course, this is only relative to human beings. At the same time, your physique is extremely unbalanced with the other two items, and you cannot maintain a full-strength fighting state for a long time, and even excessive use of strength will cause damage to yourself.


    Although he only strengthened his strength twice, Su Changxing could feel that he seemed to have broken through a certain critical value, and his overall strength was at least half stronger than before.


    Then look at the materials in the inventory


    ¡¾Instant noodles (quantity 20), 2 points


    550ml water (quantity 20), 2 credits


    Short knife (quantity 10), 60 points


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¿


    Su Changxing spent 680 points to redeem these items ~www.novelhall.com~ and posted a post to sell them.


    Lucky kid: First come, first served.


    Instant noodles, 20 bags, 200 points


    550 water, 20 bottles, 200 points


    Short knives, ten pieces, 250 points


    In less than four minutes, the food and water were sold out, only six short knives were left, and the posts became lively again.


    Narcissus: Boss, this is clearing up a mysterious shop, and the action is really terribly fast.


    People from Wuling: It¡¯s lucky that the boss will sell the food, and other people will stockpile even if they have a lot of food. Praise.


    Eight Hands: So why the water has been sold out, I still want to exchange for two bottles of water, who has more water, I will exchange it with points.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Selling all the things, Su Changxing earned a full 9820 points, which is a terrifying amount of points, which is more than the points he earned through hard work and kills before.


    ¡¾Total points: 20691¡¿


    "Hiss, these points came too easily, it feels unreal."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help sighing, but at the same time the price was very reasonable, even the price he set was lower than the market price on the forum.


    The price of weapons has been suppressed so far, not as high as before, but this only refers to ordinary weapons.


    If it is a crossbow and the like, the price will be the same.

 Chapter 113： man with broken arm

    Su Changxing spent 20 points in the mysterious store to exchange for two light blue t-shirts, one to change out the tattered clothes on his body, one to put in a backpack for spare, and another to exchange for a taupe long coat.


    The workmanship of this coat is quite good, the fabric is strong, and more importantly, there are pockets inside and outside, which are convenient for him to store short knives, magazines, and pistols.


    Outside, except for some sealed clothes, most of the clothes are dirty and worn out, and green and black mold will grow in places with humid air.


    Therefore, it is a good choice to exchange clothes in the store. Although the style is simple, the quality is superior in all aspects.


    Su Changxing opened the position column and noticed that the positions in this mysterious store were different, but they still didn''t match him.


    [Ninth Rank Observer (Middle Rank)] Existing positions of the same rank cannot be exchanged


    [Ninth Tier Reader (Lower Tier)] Already have the same rank and cannot be exchanged


    ¡¾Nine Pole Extremes (Medium)¡¿Already have the same level and cannot be exchanged


    [Ninth rank hacker (lower rank)] There is already a position of the same rank that cannot be exchanged


    ¡¾Eighth Rank Iron-Bone Boxer (Medium)¡¿It does not match the current position


    If they all need to open up their own paths, then what''s the point of these ninth-level positions?


    Su Changxing suddenly had the idea that people who have not become Extraordinary cannot see this information, and after becoming Extraordinary, these ninth-level positions are useless.


    "..."


    "..."


    "So these positions will be open to ordinary people in the future. After certain conditions are met, others can rely on the store to open up paths and become Extraordinary."


    Su Changxing judged himself that this should be related to the so-called Extraordinary Era, when one hundred thousand people become Extraordinary, the Extraordinary Era will start.


    Maybe at this time, ordinary people can directly exchange positions in the mysterious shop.


    "If 100,000 people can open the way, the problem of possible infection can be alleviated to a great extent, at least more people can survive... But the number of Extraordinary people cannot be controlled artificially, only by Quantity impact of mystery shops."


    Thinking of this, Su Changxing felt a little timid. He had reason to believe that the time for them to start the Extraordinary Era had been planned by a certain existence... There is a high probability that they will not start within these thirty days. Extraordinary times.


    He looked at the huge metal ball and used "True Knowledge" to investigate.


    [This seems to be a copy of something, mysterious and unpredictable]


    replica?


    It means that this thing still has a body.


    Su Changxing noticed that the head hadn''t spoken for a long time, and asked, "Head, do you know what this metal ball is?"


    "..."


    "..."


    No one answered.


    Su Changxing''s heart skipped a beat, he opened the backpack and took out the head, and found that its facial expression had fallen into a state of sluggishness, and it lost consciousness, like a statue carved out of marble, without its charm.


    After entering the mysterious store, the head lost consciousness, probably because it was not approved by the mysterious store, but entered here again...


    Su Changxing stuffed his head into his backpack, sorted it out, and left here.


    A white light flashed, his eyes went dark, and he heard a roar in his ears. He came to the street again, and there were not many zombies around.


    The voice of the head came from the ear: "Ten minutes... What happened just now, kid, the doomsday game in your world seems a bit strange."


    Its voice was unexpectedly dignified, and this was the first time Su Changxing felt that it had such an emotion.


    "What were you like before?"


    Su Changxing ran forward to the next mysterious store. According to his original idea, he planned to collect as many attribute enhancements as possible tonight. This is also the fastest way for him to improve his combat power so far.


    The head said disdainfully: "What else is there to do? Just kill. The more you kill, the more rewards you will get. Afterwards, everyone will go crazy for killing. Normal people will die, and everyone who lives will be crazy."


    Su Changxing complained, "You also admit that you are a lunatic."


    The head said contemptuously: "If you want to live, you will become a lunatic like me. Under such circumstances, no one will become a lunatic, struggling in death and despair until death."


    The sky and the earth were connected in black, and the night wind was blowing in. Su Changxing ran alone on the huge street. The iron poles of the street lamps shone with a white light, like bone spurs stuck on the ground.


    He just wants to live now, and if there is room, let more people live.


    Another mysterious store is near here, just run two streets to the side.


    After walking for more than a thousand meters, Su Changxing faintly heard a scream coming from ahead, and walking a distance further, he saw four or five zombies gnawing on a corpse.


    He walked around, reckoning that the mysterious shop ahead might have been occupied.


    "brother¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Su Changxing heard a faint cry, looked for the sound, it came from the bushes.


    who is it?


    He tightened the steel knife in his hand, tensed his whole body, and walked cautiously towards the bush step by step, his footsteps slipped and rustled in the grass.


    He didn''t know what it was, whether it was a human, or something else. After seeing the "giant baby", he didn''t think he would be surprised even if he saw a ghost.


    Relying on his night vision ability, Su Changxing saw a man in the dark grass. His arms were empty, his hands had been cut off at the root, and blood was dripping from his body.


    The man was lying on the ground, looking at Su Changxing with his eyes open and closed, with a faint blue light in his eyes.


    [Human: Seriously injured, desperate, he seems to have some kind of special ability. ¡¿


    From the traces around, Su Changxing judged that this person should have just ran to this location, perhaps running away, avoiding something.


    He knelt down to keep a certain distance, looked at the man, and asked, "What happened?"


    The man spit out a mouthful of blood, and whispered: "I am Wang Baotong, a member of the Security Bureau... If possible~www.novelhall.com~ I ask you for help, there are hunters ahead, we need support .¡±


    He knew that people who could walk outside alone at night must have good strength.


    Su Changxing asked, "What is a hunter?"


    Although he has already guessed.


    The man trembled and said: "This should be the survivors of the world. They have great hostility towards us and are very powerful, just like monsters."


    Su Changxing looked at his injuries, and said calmly, "You won''t survive."


    The man whispered: "I know..."


    The sound stopped abruptly, and a dagger was stabbed in his temple.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, his fingers trembling a little, and then he pulled out the short knife, warm blood gushed out and slid down on his hand, like warm sweet soup, a bit sticky and sticky.


    The injury on this person''s body is too serious to survive. If he doesn''t die now, he will be eaten to death by zombies later, which will be even more painful.


    This is also the end of his pain.


    Pick up the phone that fell on the ground.


    [Plunder the eliminated, get 0 points]


    "Have the points been transferred away before?"


    Su Changxing was a little surprised, but not disappointed. He doesn''t lack points now, and it would be better if he had some points. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t have any.


    From this point of view, many people from the Security Bureau were nearby, and they encountered survivors from this world.


    ()

 Chapter 114： Smart Tailor

    As we walked forward, the zombies on the street became sparser, and there were many corpses lying on the street one after another, surrounded by zombies and eating, and many extra limbs that were broken fell to the ground.


    Su Changxing finally stopped, turned around and walked back. The further he walked, the more he felt that something was wrong. His left eyelid twitched slightly. He had a premonition that there seemed to be danger ahead, so he decided to give up the idea of ??finding out.


    It''s better to avoid it, his purpose tonight is just to collect attribute enhancements... There is no need for extra complications.


    After making a decision, Su Changxing trotted to another mysterious shop, and when he came to a fried chicken shop next to the street, two black shadows flashed in front of him, it was the bald man and the short man.


    Although it was very dark, Xu Chuhan recognized Su Changxing at a glance, and said coldly, "This place is really small, we met it within two steps."


    Before, all the cooked ducks were snatched away by Su Changxing. Naturally, he didn''t have a good face. He felt like he was being bullied by a tauren. Well, this analogy doesn''t seem appropriate, but that''s how it feels.


    Su Changxing looked at them, and said seriously: "What? You want to take revenge? You can''t afford to lose, right?"


    Xu Chuhan said angrily: "Who can afford to lose... No, who can afford to lose with you, if you dare to steal our brother''s ideas, you have to pay a price."


    Su Changxing noticed that the dwarf''s eyes were fixed on him, like a ferocious beast scrutinizing his movements, pointed behind him, and said:


    "The mysterious store is not opened by your family, it''s just a competition based on strength, but there is also a mysterious store here, you can try it."


    Xu Chuhan was stunned, not understanding what Su Changxing meant, and said, "Is there any store that you don''t go by yourself? This kind of pediatric trick is also here to fool us."


    Even so, they have no intention of attacking at all, there is no need, and there is no conflict of interest. Under such circumstances, who would really get angry.


    Under normal circumstances, if you are not too sure, you will not do it.


    Su Changxing leaned forward, kicked his calf, rushed forward suddenly, and slashed at the dwarf with his knife.


    The dwarf held a heavy pickaxe, and his strength seemed to be great, and this kind of person would choose strength when fighting.


    Zhang Daxi was taken aback. Although he was prepared, the boy''s speed was unexpected. A blue light flashed in his eyes, and his arm muscles swelled suddenly, making him a circle bigger than before.


    Su Changxing saw the changes in this dwarf, and he knew that this person''s ability should be physical enhancement or something.


    However, he didn''t choose to dodge, but was tough. He was very confident in his own strength, and when he launched an attack suddenly, he also had the intention of testing his own strength.


    But at this moment, his scalp suddenly felt numb, and he sensed that danger was approaching. Is it this dwarf? No, it''s not.


    later?


    The voice of the head rang in the ears: "Run, there is someone coming from behind, he is very dangerous."


    The crisp metallic sound echoed in his ears, and Zhang Daxi took a few steps back steadily, his hands numb.


    "Do you want to go or not~"


    Before he could react, the boy had already rushed towards the other direction of the street, turning into a black shadow and blending into the thick night.


    "Run away?" Xu Chuhan was stunned for a moment, and said, "This kid is really ugly, he ran as soon as he ran, and pretended to be desperate. Huh? What''s wrong with you?"


    He noticed that Zhang Daxi stood still in place.


    "His power is so great!"


    Looking at the bloodstains on his hands, Zhang Daxi was a little surprised. The supernatural ability can increase his strength by more than half, but it is still not as good as this boy.


    But why did he run away.


    Xu Chuhan cut off a zombie rushing from the side with a single knife, saw a faint figure walking towards this side in front of him, and said in a deep voice:


    "It''s a coincidence that someone came again in front of me. I couldn''t meet anyone before, but now I meet people one after another."


    Zhang Daxi''s heart skipped a beat, he made a quick decision, turned around and ran, he could imagine why Su Changxing wanted to run, and shouted: "We will run too."


    Xu Chuhan paused, and turned his head to follow, but the figure was extremely fast, chasing them straightly, obviously the target was them.


    After running a few steps, he shouted: "Second brother, we can''t run away, we will fight him."


    Xu Chuhan turned around and saw a long-haired man in leather armor, black trousers, sandals, and several strange braids following them. He raised the blade in his hand and said:


    "Brother, it doesn''t matter if our well water doesn''t violate the river water, there is no need to fight."


    He felt the danger and the unscrupulous killing intent of the person in front of him. He had never felt such a strong killing intent, even in some murderers in this world.


    Su Changxing also stopped at this time, crouched behind an off-road vehicle, saw the long-haired man chasing him, knew that he should be the hunter, a survivor of this world, and used his knowledge detection.


    [Half-twisted human (Extraordinary): Dexterous tailor eighth rank, healthy, bloodthirsty. This is a powerful existence, provoking it is not a wise choice, just run if you can. ¡¿


    Smart tailor?


    Eighth order?


    His pupils tightened suddenly.


    This survivor is actually an eighth-level existence, at the same level as the little boy. No wonder his scalp was numb just now.


    The voice of the head rang in his mind: "Run, boy, this person is not something you can deal with. Although I don''t know what his position ability is, but his position is high-ranking, and he already has a very high degree of integration, even the eighth level. All positions have been promoted once."


    "Not urgent."


    Su Changxing kept his eyes open, slowly took out the shadow bow behind his back, and quietly observed the situation over there, like a cunning poisonous snake, looking for an opportunity to attack.


    This kind of powerful survivor will be a threat after all, and it would be best if he could find a chance to get rid of him.


    The human beings in their two different worlds seem to have no room for relaxation, and it is a life-and-death relationship.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    The long-haired man put his hands in his pockets, looked at the two with a relaxed face, and smiled at the corner of his mouth, a very stiff smile~www.novelhall.com~ like a mask, and said:


    "Hehe, well water doesn''t violate river water? I''m afraid we don''t mean that well water does not violate river water. Well, it may be more serious than this."


    Xu Chuhan instantly realized the meaning of it, and remembered a news circulating on the forum that there are still survivors in this world, and these survivors are very hostile to them.


    In an inadvertent moment, as if the water flowed by him, he saw that the long-haired man had an even bigger smile on his face, like a devil''s smile, full of bloodthirsty.


    The coolness came from the upper arm of the hand, and the existence of the palm could not be felt. Xu Chuhan''s face was terrified, sweat dripped from his forehead, a line of blood appeared on the upper arm, and several blood droplets were squeezed out, and then fell to the ground. gushes out.


    He didn''t even know when the other party moved his hands.


    "Second brother, run, this person is not something we can deal with."


    "Run!"


    He raised his voice and shouted again, holding the blade in the other hand, and rushed towards this mysterious man. He is not a supernatural being, nor does he have any special abilities, he is just special in fighting.


    Everything happened in an instant, Zhang Daxi suffocated suddenly, without any hesitation, dodged the rushing zombies, turned and ran.


    This is the tradition of their mercenaries. When encountering an invincible enemy, someone will take the initiative to step up to ensure that more people escape.


    As for the person who is at the back, it has been decided before each action, guessing, the winner is at the back.


    This time he lost.


    ();

 Chapter 115： blood alcohol

    "what!"


    Xu Chuhan''s screams came from behind him. It was extremely miserable, like a bound animal being bled.


    Zhang Daxi''s eyes were red, and he couldn''t help but look back. Xu Chuhan had already fallen to the ground, his limbs were amputated, and he was looking at him. With the faint moonlight, he could see a little light and shadow in his eyes.


    He could feel the slight sound of the wind, as if something was slipping from the air, his legs expanded rapidly, and the speed suddenly accelerated again.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Su Changxing hid in the shadows, seeing the scene where the bald head''s limbs were suddenly severed, his heart sank.


    He didn''t see any trace of the long-haired man''s attack at all, it looked as if the bald head''s limbs were broken by himself.


    The bowstring was stretched silently, round like the full moon in the sky. Su Changxing knew that this was an opportunity to severely injure the opponent. Although the opponent was in the eighth rank, it was not impossible.


    At a distance of 400 meters, according to his bow skills, as long as the opponent is not moving fast, there is a high probability of being hit. Besides, the long-haired man didn''t move at all, he just stood there motionless and looked at the bald head who was cut into a stick on the ground. .


    He seems to be a pervert, enjoying the thrill of killing each other.


    The black arrow flew out quietly, flew over the car, drew a parabola, and shot straight at the long-haired man.


    "Ok?"


    The long-haired man withdrew his smile, and looked towards Su Changxing feelingly, as if he saw the arrow hidden in the shadow, "It''s interesting."


    "Snapped."


    An arrow suddenly appeared in front of the man, as if cut by something, it was cut off in the middle, and deviated from the original trajectory and hit the ground.


    Su Changxing lost any thoughts for a moment, turned around and left immediately after missing a hit, he still didn''t see clearly the man''s attack method, it seemed like some kind of thought power.


    Isn''t this too perverted.


    In his opinion, with the same rank of eighth, this man will be much stronger than the little boy. He has a clear mind and attack methods that are elusive.


    The abilities of Extraordinary people are closely related to their positions. What abilities are related to tailoring?


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    A01532 Mystery Store.


    Lin Xiuyu stood outside the mysterious store, staring at the mobile phone with a dull expression, his fingers trembling slightly, and said: "Boss, more than sixty people died in the third team, basically the whole army was wiped out, including the captain of the third team, Qin Dechang. It is said that there is a The hunter is extremely powerful, even with Qin Dechang''s ability, he was easily killed."


    As soon as this remark came out, several people around were stunned. You must know that the third team is considered to be a relatively strong team. Many people have received reinforcements. Died so quickly.


    Cai Jing thought for a while and said: "The best way now is to let our people evacuate that area, reduce losses, and use it to consolidate other areas."


    They are extremely short of manpower, and there are not many people who can act outside at night. Once a large number of casualties occur in an area, there is no extra strength to support them, so they can only give up, otherwise it will cause greater losses.


    The middle-aged man moved the hat on his head with his hands, and after a moment of silence, he seemed to have made up his mind and said, "Let''s withdraw, this is the only way to do it now, and post a warning on the forum at the same time."


    Because of the existence of these hunters, once they evacuate that area, a large number of civilians will definitely be slaughtered.


    And their security bureaus are at least the strength of special forces, and they will more or less have the ability to resist hunters.


    The few people around did not speak, obviously agreeing with this decision.


    The middle-aged man went on to say: "Lin Xiuyu, you went in and exchanged the speed enhancement."


    Lin Xiuyu was stunned and said, "Hey, boss, I''m a non-combatant, so it might be a bit too wasteful."


    The middle-aged man thought for a while and said: "That''s not true. This will allow you to run faster, so as not to die, and we have already redeemed the speed enhancement."


    It is now recognized that the best exchange ratio is two strengths, two speeds, and two physiques, so that the human body can be strengthened to the greatest extent.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Zhang Daxi noticed that the long-haired man behind him did not catch up immediately, and the vague sense of danger disappeared. Looking back, the long-haired man was looking at something on the ground.


    Then he noticed the broken arrow on the ground, and instantly realized that it was the boy who shot an arrow to attract the attention of the long-haired man.


    But why did that boy do this, wouldn''t it be fine to just run away?


    The long-haired man glanced at the fleeing dwarf, showed a contemptuous smile, and then ran towards the direction where the arrow flew just now. This arrow actually made him feel a little dangerous.


    Obviously, this archery man is more interesting than this short man who can only run away.


    Zhang Daxi stopped suddenly. He noticed that the long-haired man ran in another direction, the direction the boy left.


    I was ignored?


    Zhang Daxi hesitated for a moment, then turned his head and ran in the direction of Xu Chuhan. Although Xu Chuhan looked hopeless, it might still be possible.


    Xu Chuhan looked at Zhang Daxi who ran back again, and cursed weakly: "Tao, you are still coming back to dry chicken feathers."


    "We still have that thing, did you forget? Now that he''s gone, you may still be saved."


    Zhang Daxi ran around, picked up Xu Chuhan''s limbs, left hand, right hand, left foot, right foot, and pressed the wound back to the original place.


    "Will that thing be useful?" Xu Chuhan was stunned for a moment, and then said: "What the hell, you put your left and right hands backwards."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. There''s nothing I can do now, I can only treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor,"


    Zhang Daxi changed the positions of Xu Chuhan''s left and right hands, during which blood slipped from his arms and splashed everywhere. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    He seriously doubts whether that thing will be useful. Xu Chuhan''s injury can only be healed with the most cutting-edge medical technology in this world, and there is no guarantee that it will be fully usable.


    Xu Chuhan said unhappily, "What the hell, I''m a living horse, and a living horse is a dead horse doctor."


    "I don''t think you should be a beast."


    Zhang Daxi took out a black glass bottle from his small backpack, which looked like a bottle of alcohol, which was something they got by accident when they were doing the task before.


    [Blood Alcohol: Completely recovers from trauma, has a certain chance to trigger unknown effects, can only be used once]


    He opened the glass bottle and smelled a strong smell of alcohol, which seemed to be no different from ordinary alcohol, and then sprinkled the alcohol on Xu Chuhan''s severed limb wound.


    Transparent liquid spilled.


    A strange scene appeared, the transparent liquid fell on Xu Chuhan''s body and turned blood red, and merged into the wound, where the flesh wriggled and granulated.


    The wound began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "It''s really useful! Is this thing so perverted? It''s far more outrageous than a medical miracle."


    Xu Chuhan''s face showed surprise, and the sensation of his hands and feet came back, and he could even move his fingers.


    "Let''s go first, he may be back soon."


    Zhang Daxi punched away the rushing zombies, carried Xu Chuhan on his back, and ran forward.


    ()

 Chapter 116： Two-faced mans change

    "He''s catching up."


    The voice of the head rang in the ears, "Soon, faster than your current speed."


    Su Changxing ran forward sullenly, with the sound of the wind passing by his ears, he never thought that this long-haired man would chase after him so decisively.


    The feeling of familiarity made him suspect that he had met the person who was misidentifying his elder brother again, but he looked around, but he didn''t see anyone else.


    In the end, it can only be attributed to the way the sneak attack may be more eye-catching, and he seems to be cheap again.


    Su Changxing glanced back, about five or six hundred meters away, the long-haired man rushed towards him, his figure was unusually light, like silk threads floating in the wind, with him as the center, the heads of the zombies were cut off one after another. Two paragraphs, four or five were cut off at the same time.


    Su Changxing ran, took out a silver-gray flash bomb from his waist, put his index finger on the ring, and was ready to detonate it at any time.


    This hunter''s method is too weird, he doesn''t have the slightest confidence to face it, and the best choice is to run away.


    This is the last flash bomb, and the timing must be well grasped to completely get rid of this hunter.


    The air behind him flowed like arrows. Su Changxing''s eyes widened, and he turned around abruptly, with the steel knife slanted against his chest.


    "Clang~"


    The side and front of the steel knife wiped out fire, and a small gap appeared, and a heavy force came from the handle of the knife.


    Wire.


    That''s a solid red thread.


    Su Changxing noticed that what collided with the steel knife just now was an extremely thin thread, which he guessed at a very close distance with his night vision ability and excellent eyesight.


    That is to say, the long-haired man has several extremely thin silk threads flying around his body. This is also his attack method. Because of the darkness and distance, it is impossible to see it from a distance.


    Su Changxing simulated in his mind the appearance of several silk threads flying around the long-haired man, and presented them in his vision, seeing the silk threads smoothly cutting the zombie''s brain.


    The information of "True Knowledge" has changed.


    [Half-twisted human being: Dexterous tailor who manipulates silk, eighth rank, healthy, bloodthirsty. At a certain distance, his silk thread may be more powerful than ordinary firearms. ¡¿


    "How the **** do you fight? It''s useless to get close."


    Su Changxing accelerated again and fled forward. Even with a pistol, the probability of him defeating this hunter is less than 20%, because the opponent''s body is not weak at all, and the body of an eighth-level Extraordinary seems to be greatly strengthened. The little boy''s kind of sword slant.


    Just as he was about to pull the ring of the flash bomb, a burst of fire flashed from above, illuminating the dark street, and the surrounding zombies became restless and rushed towards the direction of the fireball.


    Su Changxing looked up, and saw a huge fireball gliding across the sky, pulling out a four- to five-meter-long tail flame, shooting from the building directly in front, and a figure standing on the balcony could be seen faintly.


    The fireball shot straight at the long-haired man, bursting on his side, bursting out a burst of intense flames, like oil fire, the ground, the car, and the bushes were all covered with bits and pieces of flames.


    Su Changxing was amazed by the power of the fireball, and felt a dreamlike feeling, as if he had seen some scenes in a movie, which was not real.


    He didn''t stand still, and seized this opportunity to sneak into the next alleyway, and three zombies rushed towards him back and forth. With his calf kicking against the wall, he pulled with one hand, leaped over the three zombies in a high jump, and disappeared. In the dark alleyway.


    "It''s really a **** mouse. It didn''t know how to escape, but it came back to seek death."


    The long-haired man shook off the flames on his body, his face was full of anger, he didn''t suffer any major injuries, but he was very annoyed, as if he was doing something happy when he just took off his pants but was suddenly interrupted.


    After such a delay, he lost track of Su Changxing, and it was very difficult to find him.


    The zombies around rushed towards him, but they fell down like being stubbled. Moreover, the desire of these zombies to attack was not as strong as imagined, and the zombies farther away had already stopped.


    "Huh? Come back to life?"


    The long-haired man frowned, looked back, and noticed that the bald head whose limbs had been amputated by him just now was moving quickly in another direction.


    All of a sudden, it seemed that everything was out of his control.


    The long-haired man hesitated for a moment, turned around and walked towards the bald head, with a stiff smile unconsciously on his face, a skinny smile but not a real smile, expressing happiness, but not pure happiness.


    He likes this kind of chasing game very much, likes the scent of blood flying, likes the expressions of panic and tears of prey, likes to see a complete thing being cut off piece by piece, maybe this is the so-called broken beauty.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Su Changxing heaved a sigh of relief, the terrifying hunter didn''t seem to catch up, and he probably didn''t have the corresponding means of tracking.


    Another mysterious store is not too far from here, only about two kilometers away. If you go at full speed, you can reach it in ten to twenty minutes.


    Although the long-haired man did not cause any real harm to Su Changxing, he could really feel the threat, the threat of his life, and the feeling that he would die at any moment.


    And who was the guy who just set off the fireball, from the Security Bureau? Or just a passer-by in an emergency? Or morning light?


    Thinking this way, Su Changxing moved forward at a faster speed, and swung the knife faster. With his current strength, it was still not safe, and if any accident happened, he might die at any time.


    He reckoned that Huang Biao and the others were unlucky, and there was a high probability that the entire army would be wiped out when they encountered this hunter, and he didn''t know whether it was the right decision to let Huang Biao and the others act at night.


    After more than 20 minutes, Su Changxing ran all the way to the next mysterious shop. Although killing a zombie is very simple, swinging the knife at a high frequency will still cause some strain on the arm. Now he can feel the pain of holding the knife. The arm was slightly sore.


    The head said: "Is this your destination? It''s really a clever method, I can''t detect any clues..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Changxing entered the silver-gray space, and its voice stopped abruptly~www.novelhall.com~ Su Changxing sat on the ground, looked at the stiff head in the backpack, a gleam appeared in his eyes, and touched it with his left hand. The brass pendant around the neck has two portraits, one is open and the other is closed.


    [Double-faced man: The third crown is inferior. After wearing it, you are still you, but there are two you. ¡¿


    The so-called C crown should refer to the quality level of the item. Su Changxing roughly has a ranking in his mind, A crown, B crown, C crown, D crown, precious, extremely rare, rare.


    The vector chess piece is only a middle-level item of Ding Guan, but the double-faced man is an item of Bing Guan. It is certain that the double-faced man will be very powerful in certain aspects.


    He can faintly feel that there seems to be another him sleeping in his body, and this feeling is getting clearer and clearer. This pendant is constantly connecting with him, or it is constantly connecting with his position.


    This is a very strange feeling, although he is one person, but now there are three existences, he, the sleeping him, the head.


    He is related to the other two, but he who is sleeping is not related to the head, he is a junction point between the three.


    Su Changxing only felt that this was not a good thing anyway, but there was nothing he could do at the moment, because the pendant was constantly connected to him, he seemed unable to throw away the pendant, and because of the shared life, he also had no way to get rid of the head for the time being.


    He came up with a strange idea... If the sleeping man becomes conscious, will the three of them be able to fight the landlord, um, there is one person short of playing mahjong.


    ()

 Chapter 117： module

    Coming to the blue light screen, Su Changxing discovered that the item in the store this time was not the attribute enhancement he expected, but an item.


    [Steel blade module set (very rare), 5000 points]


    [Steel blade module set (very rare): Set it on a bladed weapon to increase its sharpness by 12%, its firmness by 12%, and its toughness by 12%. It is only effective for ordinary weapons. If it is a non-bladed weapon, it only increases its firmness. ¡¿


    Mod sets?


    Accessories?


    Su Changxing did not expect that there would be such things in the mysterious shop. Such non-attribute-enhanced things should be rare, and they should be extremely rare. In a sense, this should be a big prize.


    Exchange, -3000 points.


    A dark blue cotton round sleeve appeared on Su Changxing''s hand, which felt like a glove or something.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and put it on the handle of the knife. An obvious bright luster flashed on the back of the knife, and its texture seemed to have undergone a slight change.


    "It''s not bad. I don''t know if such a steel knife can block the hunter''s red line."


    Su Changxing noticed an obvious gap on the blade and said to himself, it is a taboo to damage a weapon in battle, and it is very important to have a stronger weapon.


    ¡¾Oreo cookies (quantity 20), 2 points


    550ml water (quantity 20), 2 credits


    Steel Shovel (Quantity 10), 60 points


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¿


    "This kind of cream biscuit should have more calories than instant noodles, but the price is the same, which is a bit unscientific."


    Su Changxing found that the items in this store seemed to be better than those in the last one. After thinking for a while, he tore open a bag of Oreos and tasted it. Well, it was the same familiar taste, a strong coincidence mixed with the aroma of milk. tasty.


    If it was in the past, he would think it was too sweet and a bit greasy, but now his body needs energy very much, but he thinks this biscuit is delicious, but unfortunately there is no milk, twist it, soak it or something is the best But it''s over...


    Su Changxing put nine bags of Oreos into his backpack, picked up two bottles of water and drank them all in one go, and then posted a post to sell the remaining supplies.


    Lucky kid: The supplies were found again, the old rules, first come, first served.


    Oreo cookies, 10 bags, 250 points


    550ml water, 18 bottles, 200 points


    Steel shovels, ten pieces, 200 points


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On a street full of zombies, more than 20 people with sophisticated weapons moved slowly to clean up the zombies. Their movements were concise and powerful, and their coordination was quite skillful.


    A muscular man looked at his mobile phone and said after a moment of silence: "No, he moved too fast, and the time between the two sales of items did not exceed half an hour, that is to say, within an hour, he Found two mysterious shops, which is basically impossible, unless you are very lucky."


    His name is Tian Xuehai, the inspector of Chenxi, he has a relatively high status in the current Chenxi, and has certain decision-making power.


    The pale young man with a hood next to him said indifferently: "It means that there is an organization standing behind him, and he just sells items through an ID."


    Tian Xuehai shook his head and said, "If he belonged to a certain organization, he wouldn''t have sold these supplies. It''s too late for the supplies themselves, so how could they sell them?"


    The young man in the hood put his hand into the hat and scratched his head, saying: "That''s a small organization, maybe it''s some hidden organization in the world, with few members, but all of them are pretty good. "The so-called Extraordinary is not the recovery of some extraordinary power from before."


    Tian Xuehai nodded and said: "What you said makes sense. It makes sense, um, but the problem is that there are few people in this kind of organization, and the probability of being divided into one area is very small. It is more reasonable to form a temporary organization by yourself."


    The young man in the hood said a little grumpily: "It doesn''t matter, what happened to him has nothing to do with us, but what happened to the nun, she hasn''t appeared for several days, she is the highest commander here .I think that fellow Black Jue has other ideas, we have to guard against him."


    Tian Xuehai sighed, and said: "Who knows, the nun seldom appeared in this world before, um, it should be said that she hardly saw it, I only saw it once... But I It seems that your personality seems to have stabilized a lot."


    The young man wearing a hood said coldly: "I don''t know, the side effects of the ability seem to have weakened a lot, probably because of this world."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Su Changxing resold it in waves, one in and one out, earning 3100 points, plus the 32 zombies he killed, and the 300 points spent in exchange for flash bombs.


    [Total points, 23891]


    Su Changxing opened the forum and sent a message to Huang Biao, asking how they were doing.


    Please call me a good person: Huang Biao, how are you doing now?


    Almost at the same time, Huang Biao replied.


    Ruthless Little Beast: We''re okay. We''ve reached the first store, and there''s no one there. It shouldn''t be a problem to take down this store. These zombies are really tough enough.


    Please call me a good guy: You try to stay as far north as possible. I have encountered a powerful survivor here. I hope you will not encounter him.


    Huang Biao was stunned for a moment. It was hard for him to imagine what kind of existence Su Changxing could call powerful, but even if he knew it, there seemed to be no way. There would be danger no matter where they were, and they had already come out.


    Zhu Wenwu looked around vigilantly, and asked, "Boss Huang, did Brother Su say anything?"


    Huang Biao smiled and said: "It''s nothing, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com he just asked us how the situation is, and later you and Yan Xu go to the store to exchange for an attribute enhancement."


    Although Zhu Wenwu was timid before, after passing through the sewers, he seemed to have undergone some kind of transformation. He became courageous all at once. In addition, he has good physical fitness, and he is also very smart, which is worth cultivating.


    "Thank you, Boss Huang."


    Zhu Wenwu''s eyes lit up. Although he didn''t say anything, he still wanted this opportunity very much. He also understood that strength is everything. Only after having a certain strength can he be able to protect Zhu Xinxue.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Su Changxing left the silver-gray space again and came to the street. Looking around, there was no one, only a few zombies that were relatively close and rushed towards him.


    Although the head has the ability to perceive at close range, he is still used to observing it by himself.


    The head was a little suspicious and said: "What the hell, it''s another ten minutes, what is this..."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You don''t seem to be accepted by the doomsday game. After you become a zombie, are you considered eliminated?"


    The head said: "No, this is because of the difference in the world. I am a person from another world, so of course I am not accepted by the doomsday game in your world."


    Su Changxing recalled the map in his mind. The nearest mysterious store is about three kilometers away, which is a little far away, but the location is far away from the previous location, so he should not encounter the hunter.


    ();

 Chapter 118： station found

    Bloody light flashed in his eyes, Xu Chuhan turned his head and saw that frightening figure with long hair, leather armor, and sandals, and said in horror:


    "Run, he''s coming again."


    The two of them had been running for a long time, but they were still chased by this long-haired man. One of his left hands was broken again, and blood was spilled on the ground as he ran.


    Zhang Daxi panted heavily, madness flashed in his eyes and said: "He definitely has a way to locate our position. If this continues, it will only lead to a dead end. We must find a way to kill him."


    Xu Chuhan gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice: "You go first, he should be able to locate me. If you go, we can at least have one more person alive."


    He had some guesses about the long-haired man''s tracking methods. He was likely to be marked with some kind of mark when the long-haired man cut off his hands and feet.


    And he has already confirmed with a high probability that this man is the so-called Extraordinary.


    Xi Dazhang said in a muffled voice, "This monster seems to be playing tricks on us. If I run now, it will definitely irritate him and make him die faster."


    Zhang Daxi already felt the playfulness of the long-haired man, as if a cat was playing with the clapping mouse. If the mouse played cooperatively, it might live a little longer.


    While the two were gradually falling into despair, a dazzling fireball flew from a distance, illuminating the street like a small sun.


    "He is really a kind person. I haven''t seen such a person for a long time. I really miss him."


    A smile broke out on the face of the long-haired man, his body speed increased sharply, he gave up chasing Xu Chuhan and the two, turned around and rushed in the direction of the fireball.


    His intention of teasing these two people was to see if he could lure this fire-spitting mouse, and now it seems that he succeeded.


    Standing on the balcony, the person who released the fireball saw the long-haired man running towards him, and realized that the target of the other party was actually him. He immediately turned around and ran into the house, panting heavily, the release of the ability was a heavy burden on him .


    However, the distance between the two sides is still very far, and it is not so easy for the hunter to find him.


    "Captain, what should we do now...we should evacuate here directly, and there is an order from above to let us evacuate."


    A young man in a black combat uniform next to him was a little annoyed. He didn''t understand why the captain didn''t leave, since the higher-ups had sent orders for them to evacuate.


    Hundreds of them have died here, at the hands of that hunter, in this hellish city.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s go now, ahem, do you think other places are safe? And what about the others after we leave?"


    The person who released the fireball had a fierce face, and the skin of his hands had turned into charcoal black. He led several people and ran downstairs quickly.


    They must get out of here quickly, without being caught by this hunter.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    After cutting out with a knife, Su Changxing obviously felt that the blade cut the zombie''s body much smoother, which should be the increase brought by the %12 sharpness.


    "I didn''t expect the sharpness to increase a little. The steel knife is obviously much easier to use. The module set seems to have raised the quality of this weapon. But can this thing be stacked?"


    Su Changxing looked at the steel knife covered in black blood and sighed, the dark blue module cover had been soaked black with blood.


    The head said: "Of course not. This thing is a kind of solidified extraordinary power, which endows the steel knife with the characteristics of a mysterious item. Repeated use will cause conflicts... This thing itself can also be regarded as a mysterious item."


    After walking along the alleys and streets for more than ten minutes, Su Changxing stopped suddenly and crouched in the shadows. He saw two people standing at the entrance of the corridor on the street, cleaning up the zombies.


    [Half-distorted human: pseudo-extraordinary, healthy, indifferent. ¡¿


    [Half-twisted human (Extraordinary): Chopper rank nine, healthy, irritable]


    These are the survivors, and the survivors will be labeled as half-distorted human beings by "True Knowledge", they have been polluted, they are human beings, and they are also zombies.


    Su Changxing slowly took out the bow on his back and shot suddenly. Seeing these survivors, he had no other thoughts, he would kill if he could, and run if he couldn''t.


    "Whoosh~"


    A black arrow flew past in the shadows, piercing the pseudo Extraordinary''s forehead, destroying his brainstem, and blood spattered out.


    The survivors fell to the ground unresponsive.


    "Who?"


    Another survivor noticed the sudden death of his companion and looked around, but did not notice Su Changxing''s existence immediately.


    He paused, and his vision circled around again. Extraordinary people''s eyesight was far better than ordinary people''s. After taking a breath, he found the enemy''s position by the wall at the entrance of the alleyway, a man crouching in the shadows, drawing a bow.


    The survivors decisively held the ax and rushed towards the boy with ruthlessness and determination. He was struggling in the killing. Those who survived could calmly deal with all kinds of emergencies.


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows. This person''s reaction was much more intense than he imagined. He didn''t seek cover at the first time, but directly killed him... I really looked down on him.


    Another arrow was shot, and at the same time, Su Changxing also rushed towards him, holding a steel knife in one hand and hiding a pistol in the other.


    Although there is a high probability that the opponent is not his opponent, he still maintains the utmost caution to prevent capsizing in the gutter.


    The survivor''s eyes were wide open and he couldn''t see the trajectory of the arrow, but still relying on his intuition, he squatted sideways to avoid it dangerously, and the arrow slid past his shoulder.


    At the same time, Su Changxing came in front of him, slashed away with a slash, and exploded with eight points of strength, leaving two points as a contingency.


    The survivor''s heart tightened, feeling that this person''s strength was beyond his imagination, and there was a ruthless look on his face. Instead of defending, he swung his knife suddenly and slashed at Su Changxing, looking like he was dead.


    His movement of swinging the knife was very fast~www.novelhall.com~ as if being accelerated, but Su Changxing''s speed was even faster.


    Shua~


    Su Changxing stabbed him neatly in the forehead, and grabbed his knife-wielding wrist with one hand.


    Because of the split head, he seems to be getting more and more used to attacking the brains of his enemies.


    "Is the ability of the slasher to speed up the movement of swinging the knife? It seems to be very similar to the supernatural being in Chenxi, but he should also have some abilities that he has not shown."


    Su Changxing analyzed and judged, and pulled out the steel knife with one hand, the corpse fell limply, and his eyes lost their light.


    The voice of the head came: "It seems that there are many people on it, and many people seem to have died."


    Su Changxing frowned. Obviously, this place should be the residence of some group, but it was discovered by these hunters.


    Standing downstairs, he could hear shouts from above, mixed with fear and misery, he fell silent for a moment, climbed up the outer wall, and could hear the voices coming from above more and more clearly.


    "Whatever you shout, if you shout any more, you will all die."


    A cold and serious voice came, and the upper part became quiet for an instant, but there were still low-pitched cries, some women, some men, and there seemed to be children.


    One of the people inside was playful: "Why don''t we cut off their legs, so that we don''t want to escape, and we don''t have to tie them up."


    "Well, but it seems that I can''t live a few lives like this, and I can''t complete the task."


    ()

 Chapter 119： coward

    "Talk too much, get things done soon, and we can hunt other targets."


    A man standing by the window, holding a long-handled giant ax said calmly, looking carefully, the blade of this ax feels extremely sharp.


    Zhou An fell to the ground with his upper body tied up, a knife wound that was not deep and not shallow on his shoulder, and his whole body was covered with blood-red blood.


    He gritted his teeth tightly, with a ferocious expression, the fat on his face squeezed together, staring at these unknown people, his eyes were bloodshot, his chest made a low voice, anger, despair, hatred, fear and other emotions intertwined together.


    All this is like a nightmare, a nightmare in the deepest part of the night.


    In the past few days, Zhou An met with several people, found not much food, spent a few days safely, and joined this group yesterday through the information on the forum.


    They have fairly sufficient food and manpower, and can prevent zombies from coming up. Everyone can have food as long as they play their role, and they can sleep more peacefully at night.


    Everything seems to be developing in a good direction. If this continues, it seems that it is not difficult to survive thirty days. Everyone seems to have some smiles on their faces. Zhou An also feels that he has found a way out in this doomsday .


    Hope in adversity is the most gratifying and the most motivating, like the sunshine in the cold winter and the dew in the desert.


    But in less than half an hour just now, everything was destroyed, hope turned to despair.


    Five people of unknown origin rushed into their garrison under the cover of night and began to kill. Most of them died, including the leader of the resident, Wang Jianguo, who was also beheaded to death with an axe.


    His identity in this world is the sheriff of the police station, and he has a good commanding ability. He led a few police officers to establish this station, and found a lot of hoarded food in a basement.


    Wang Jianguo, several police officers, and more than a dozen strong and strong fighters were not even the common enemy of these few people.


    From the most intense resistance to silent bowing, after more than half of the people died, no one resisted anymore.


    Zhou Wen once thought that he would be a hot-blooded, **** person, an angry youth who could go all out at critical moments, just like in countless stories, when a man gets angry, his blood splatters five steps.


    But in fact it was not like that, he was just a coward, a coward who could only survive in peaceful times, he could only be silent and howl.


    "What are you looking at, tsk tsk, people in your world are really weak, they are all cowardly bugs."


    Zhou An was kicked hard, rolled on the ground, hit the wall, like a ball of garbage, his hands were tightly clenched into a ball.


    "Hey, don''t talk later, just follow us. Anyone who is disobedient will feed the zombies. You probably don''t want to know what it feels like to be bitten to death by a zombie, hahaha."


    The skinny hunter, holding a long sword and wearing taupe leather armor, suddenly pierced the chest of a short-haired man on the ground with a sword, kicked him to the ground, drew out his long sword, and cursed:


    "What the hell, did you really think I was joking when you made small moves just after I finished talking?"


    The short-haired man was stabbed with a sword, fell to the ground and twitched, was so painful that he couldn''t speak, and was a little dazed. In fact, he didn''t do anything, not even moving.


    He understood that this person just wanted to do something to him, or to make an example of others, and he felt wronged, unlucky, and angry.


    Su Changxing squatted on the safety platform outside the building, carefully perceiving the situation inside, and guessed that there were at least four hunters here, and they seemed to want to tie up more than a dozen people who were still alive in the house and take them to another place.


    Their purpose of doing this should be to collect blood food, and treat humans in another world as food, just like humans used to herd sheep and pigs, raising live food.


    However, all the people in a station were slaughtered before, and the corpses were not taken away. It seems that some hunters only carried out the slaughter.


    Human flesh and blood may not be necessary for these survivors, but it can make them feel good, like taking drugs.


    Su Changxing looked down at the silver-white pistol in his hand, thinking about what to do. The safest way must be to use the pistol directly.


    But once the pistol is used, all the zombies around will rush towards this side. Although Su Changxing can run, the people in this room may not be able to survive, so it doesn''t make any sense.


    So the best choice is actually to leave decisively. In this doomsday world, people will always die, and people will die every moment, and he can''t control so much...


    Su Changxing slowly picked up the longbow behind his back, a sharp look flashed across his brows and eyes, and murderous intent arose in his heart.


    "There is a person facing the window with a knife, but his position is precision and has a certain perception ability. If you attack him, you will probably fail. There is another person near the corner on the left. If you use a bow and arrow, you should be able to shoot it. He, and his position is an extreme person, generally speaking, his perception ability is not strong, and the probability of your sneak attack being successful is not small."


    The head announces its position and gives its opinion.


    "Trust you once, and if you mess up, you will insult your name as a true knower."


    Su Changxing decisively pulled the bowstring and turned sideways. He may be discovered at any time in his current position, and the night has many dreams. Once discovered, the situation will become passive.


    The moment he leaned out, Su Changxing saw the scene inside the house. Several corpses were piled up on the ground, and some weapons, steel knives, wooden sticks, axes, and some severed limbs were strewn about~www.novelhall.com ~ A strong smell of blood hits the face.


    Two of the four hunters were tying up these people in a rough way, as if they were tying up some disobedient livestock, such as pigs, sheep and cattle.


    One stood by the opposite window, and the other stood near the corner.


    Su Changxing aimed at the head of the hunter standing in the corner, and let go of the fully drawn bowstring. Because of the angle, he didn''t notice Su Changxing''s existence immediately, but just felt something strange.


    The hunter standing by the window saw Su Changxing immediately, but it was too late to remind him.


    "Dah~"


    The arrow and the head were heavily nailed to the wall, piercing through the bricks on the wall and kicking up a little dust.


    "Attacked!"


    "Who are you?"


    "kill him."


    Several shouts sounded at the same time, and several hunters reacted instantly, raised their weapons, and entered a state of combat alert.


    Holding a steel knife, Su Changxing stood on the window sill, looked at them coldly, covered part of the light, and formed a shadow under the moonlight into the room. The shadow was thinner than the dark shadow, thicker than the moonlight of gauze.


    The people in the house fell into a daze in the face of the sudden change, and they never expected that someone would come to rescue them in such a situation and in such an environment.


    In the most desperate time, people often pray for the help of the gods, pray for Guanyin, pray for God, and pray for many gods who do not know whether they exist or not.


    ()

 Chapter 120： Difficult battle

    Zhou An faintly felt that the person who came here was a little familiar, as if he had seen it before, and several images flashed in his mind, alleyways, zombies, steel knives...


    He is the special officer surnamed Su who is carrying out a secret mission.


    Thinking of this, Zhou An''s cheeks flushed, and he couldn''t help but get excited. There was a feeling of enlightenment, and he whispered to the person next to him:


    "We seem to be saved, someone has come to save us, and the country has not forgotten us."


    Hearing this, the faces of the few people who fell on the ground next to them also showed surprise.


    One person has been killed, and there are three remaining, and the remaining three are Extraordinary, a precision (upper), a slasher (lower), and a listener (middle).


    Among them, the person holding a long-handled giant ax is a precision person, and the head does not know what the precision person''s ability is. It seems to have lost a large part of its memory.


    However, Su Changxing roughly judged that this should be the ability of physical body or close combat. As long as it is not too weird, he is still relatively confident.


    The head said before that the abilities of some special positions are very special, just like the dreamer, these abilities are often hard to guard against.


    Su Changxing''s movements were coherent, and he jumped and chopped towards the nearest person, the hacker, without a moment''s pause.


    This person''s position is the same as that of the hunter just below, and probably has a similar ability, speeding up the speed of swinging the knife and shooting.


    Knowing the general ability of his position, Su Changxing is more confident.


    The man took a steady step back and blocked it with the long sword in his hand. In a multi-to-one situation, the person who is the first to receive the attack only needs to block the attack and wait for his companions to surround him.


    "Clang~"


    With a crisp metallic sound, the hacker firmly blocked Su Changxing''s attack, but also took two steps back under the tremendous force.


    Su Changxing felt that this person seemed to be stronger than the slasher below. Whether it was in terms of strength or the speed of swinging the knife, it should be that his position was more integrated.


    At the same time, he also noticed a gap and a tiny invisible crack on the opponent''s blade.


    Withdrawing the knife, turning back, Su Changxing slashed down vertically again, without any extra skills, only pure strength and speed.


    "Clang~"


    There was another crisp sound.


    The steel blade module set improves the quality of steel knives.


    Relying on a stronger weapon, Su Changxing followed the gap in the long sword and cut it off with one blow, and then with the rest of his strength, he cut it off under the gaze of the opponent.


    An arm flew out, rolling to the ground with blood.


    "what!"


    There was a scream, and the hacker retreated repeatedly while holding his wound. The severe pain made him lose his position.


    Su Changxing took advantage of the victory and pursued, preparing to kill this person with a single knife and completely reduce the opponent''s staff. One-on-two is obviously much easier than one-on-three.


    At this time, the listener next to him had already swung his knife at Su Changxing''s back.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to stop, turned around and slashed at the person behind him with a knife. If he continued to pursue, he would get stabbed in the back instead, and the gain outweighed the loss.


    Surprisingly, the listener seemed to have foreseen it, stopped the attack in advance, retracted the knife and stepped back, dodging the knife.


    What ability is this?


    The thinking speeded up, and countless thoughts were skipped in his mind. Su Changxing estimated that the other party should have judged his next move in advance by some means. It may be experience, or it may be the ability of the listener.


    With this slash, Su Changxing also missed the best opportunity. The precision man dragged his huge ax and slashed at him with a heavy sound.


    "†ç~"


    Su Changxing dodged the attack with a rollover, and the giant ax hit the ground, creating a small hole, and the gravel was scattered.


    With very coherent movements and almost no gaps, the precision man continued to swing the huge ax at Su Changxing, his muscles squirmed and trembled in a strange way.


    [Half-distorted human (Extraordinary): Precision (upper) rank nine, healthy, full of killing intent. He seems to be able to perfectly control every muscle, nerve, and organ in his body. ¡¿


    This time Su Changxing didn''t dodge, but raised his saber to face him, the weapons of both sides collided, and heavy force came from the hilt of the saber.


    This person was stronger than Su Changxing predicted. This time the two sides fought each other, and he didn''t take advantage of it. One was because the giant ax was heavier than the steel knife, and the other was because the opponent was really strong.


    Su Changxing paused, took the initiative to attack, and went close to him, trying to suppress the opponent by virtue of his advantages in strength and speed.


    But the precision man interrupted Su Changxing''s attack with a single sweep, and fought with Su Changxing with his superb skills. Every movement he made was precise and powerful, and he contained many fighting skills. Often, he could block Su Changxing with eight points of strength. Very strong.


    After three or two strokes, Su Changxing felt that something was wrong. The opponent''s fighting skills had reached a new level, and he could even feel a different kind of beauty, as if he was lifting weights lightly.


    "Boy, your strength and speed are very strong, but unfortunately you are still too tender, who are you? Why did you attack us? Do you know that you are courting death?"


    The hunter guessed Su Changxing''s identity, but never thought that Su Changxing would be from another world.


    Because what Su Changxing is showing now is pure physical strength, and he doesn''t believe that someone in another world can reach this level in such a short period of time.


    Su Changxing gradually became somewhat powerless in the opponent''s airtight attack, and said with a playful smile: "If you kill me~www.novelhall.com~, just wait for the mistress'' revenge."


    He reckoned that the other party should know the mistress, and the mistress''s strength was very strong, at least eighth level up, and even seventh level in his mind.


    Strength represents popularity, and this is true of any place, including the doomsday world full of zombies.


    The hunter''s face was obviously stunned, his cold and serious expression was a little more moved, and the movements of his hands couldn''t help being a little slower. Obviously, he knew the name of the mistress and was very afraid.


    Su Changxing waved the steel knife, and continued to apply verbal pressure: "So if you don''t want to die, get out of here now and get away."


    Even the listener next to him hesitated.


    A ruthless look flashed across the face of the precision man, changed his cold expression, and said violently: "Those who really think that you are the mistress can do whatever they want? We really are not afraid of the mistress, and as long as we kill you here , who would know? I hate people threatening me the most."


    As he said that, his hands moved a little faster, as if he hadn''t exhausted all his strength just now.


    Su Changxing gritted his teeth. He didn''t expect that it would be counterproductive. The opponent''s strength was indeed a bit stronger than him. In addition, there were two hunters staring at him, so he was very passive at this time.


    Hearing the precise person''s words, the listener showed a ruthless look on his face, and said: "Indeed, we are not afraid of any mistress, and she can''t control us."


    His eyeballs became dark and deep, as if something was swimming in them, and the next moment it came to kill Su Changxing.


    ()

 Chapter 121： coward 1 anger

    The listener was about to kill Su Changxing, but he felt resistance coming from under his feet. He looked down and saw that the fat man kicked by him was actually grabbing his leg, accompanied by slight pain. A rusty knife was stuck in his calf.


    Where did this cowardly fat man get his courage from? He was motionless when they rushed in before, but now he started to resist.


    "Fatty man, you are looking for death."


    The listener shouted angrily, originally he had found a perfect time to attack Su Changxing, but was delayed by this fat man.


    There was a rusty knife hidden in Zhou An''s sleeve. When he was kicked to the corner, he had already cut the rope and gave the hunter a shot at a critical moment.


    There was a crazy smile on his face. Seeing the person in front of him waving a knife at him without avoiding it, the strength in his hand was a bit heavier, and the dark red blade penetrated into the flesh and blood.


    At this moment, it was as if a thunderbolt flashed in his mind, piercing through the cerebral cortex and hitting the deepest part of his mind.


    The moment the listener swung the knife, a figure appeared behind him. It was the short-haired man who had been stabbed with a sword, and he held a light hand axe.


    This is the weapon of the leader Wang Jianguo who fell on the ground.


    A cowardly fat man and a seriously wounded man who was stabbed with a sword reached a tacit agreement silently, using mortal bodies to rebel against extraordinary people, and in desperation, with a burst of self-generated anger, they fought hard.


    He would rather die in struggle than live in humility, the man was angry and blood spattered five steps.


    The listener showed a sneering smile. Although he didn''t see it, he knew that the short-haired man who had been stabbed stood behind him. He held up a light hand ax and slashed at him in a very slow motion.


    He kicked Zhou An who was on the ground, turned around and slashed at the short-haired man behind him with a knife. The blood flowed out in an arc, like a blooming blood-red rose, smeared heavily in the gray and white silent film.


    The person''s neck is fairly tough, and the power of this knife is not particularly strong. When it was exhausted, it got stuck in the middle of the neck and was drawn obliquely.


    The short-haired man had deep and shallow wrinkles on his face, with an unresponsive surprise, his expression froze on his face, and he fell to the ground, leaning against the wall, his head lowered obliquely, and fell into eternal contemplation.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    "what!"


    Shouts and screams came from all around, not so intense, but hoarse and exhausted.


    "You die for me!"


    Zhou An''s eyes were red, and he shouted hoarsely, throwing forward with one hand, the rusty knife flew to the neck of the listener at some point, straight, powerful and swift, drawing a red shadow in the night, It''s so inconspicuous.


    By the time the listener realized the existence of the knife, it was already too late, and he could only twist his neck as hard as he could, but he still felt a stabbing pain in his neck and a strong suffocation.


    The power of the small knife is exceptionally strong, the blade is completely submerged into the listener''s neck, piercing through flesh, membranes, meridians, and trachea.


    "Master, I''m a trash, but I can kill you too, haha."


    Zhou An only felt that the strength in his whole body seemed to be emptied, and he was completely spread out on the ground. With a hearty smile, he vaguely watched the listener clutching his neck, stiffened in place, and then staggered to the ground.


    Su Changxing happened to see this scene from the corner of his eye. He didn''t expect that these two seemingly powerless people would kill the listener for the first time.


    He found this incredible, and recognized the fat man as Zhou An, whom he had met before.


    "Did he open up a path to become an Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing asked the head.


    The head said: "It''s not close to the fire, it''s still close to the door. If you can get your kind of strengthening, it will probably be very fast."


    The sudden severe injury to the listener was beyond the expectation of the sophisticated person, but his movements were not affected in the slightest, on the contrary, they became more impenetrable.


    Now it is basically a one-on-one situation between him and Su Changxing, and there can be no mistakes. Although his overall strength is stronger than Su Changxing, Su Changxing''s strength is really a bit outrageous, and his palms are a little numb after many fights.


    The death of the listener greatly relieved Su Changxing''s pressure, and he could concentrate on dealing with the hunter in front of him. His brain was running at high speed, and he simulated the movements of this precise person hundreds of times.


    Fighting is often based on an instinctive reaction, which is often faster than the human brain, but it is not a person who does not use his brain to fight.


    Su Changxing has a spirit of more than six, which includes reaction, logic ability, calculation ability, simulation ability, etc.


    He can preset the possible behavior of the opponent, and simulate the corresponding behavior in his mind to fight.


    Su Changxing may not have touched the knife for as long as the opponent had killed, but at this time he could fight back and forth with the opponent, and even imitate the opponent''s movements to strengthen his own fighting skills.


    "à§~"


    Su Changxing''s arm was scratched by the giant axe, and the clothes he had just exchanged were scratched again.


    Su Changxing glanced at the torn clothes, and said seriously: "I just bought it, it hurts a little, you''d better lose money."


    The precise man didn''t speak, and frowned. Although he hurt Su Changxing, he couldn''t be happy at all. The other party seemed to be full of holes, but he was airtight.


    He could feel that Su Changxing didn''t put any pressure on him that he should have. On the contrary, he had some pressure, as if he was being seen through by the other party little by little.


    There is not much difference in strength between the two sides. In a dark room, in front of more than ten people, they killed each other for more than ten minutes.


    Su Changxing went from being unable to do what he wanted to do, to being able to handle it with ease, and finally began to press down on the opponent to fight back. The airtight attack method made the opponent breathless, as if he was the precision one.


    "à§~"


    In an instant, Su Changxing turned sideways ahead of time just to avoid the ax~www.novelhall.com~ and cut a wound with visible bones on the opponent''s chest, bringing out a lot of flesh and blood.


    A smile appeared on his face, which was the key blow to decide the outcome.


    He has won.


    Without a pause, the weapons of both sides collided again, and then backed away.


    Although the precision person was hit hard, his movements were not deformed or sluggish in the slightest. He could perfectly control his body, and he could also independently reduce the pain and block the pain response.


    Su Changxing didn''t give the opponent a chance to catch his breath. He dragged the steel knife and rushed forward again.


    The expression on the precision man''s face was distorted, and as he continued to make large movements, a large amount of blood overflowed from the wound on his chest.


    Once the bleeding is too much, it is when he loses.


    But this young man didn''t give him the slightest mistake, even if it was a small one, he was more like a precision person than him, airtight and accurate in calculation.


    The pain turned into a trace of fear and spread in his heart, and the originally cold and serious expression began to have emotional fluctuations, like a chain reaction, the pain intensified again.


    Su Changxing felt the change of this precise person, his movements unexpectedly began to deform, originally meaning that it would take a lot of effort to kill him, but now it seems that there is no need.


    Hollows appear in the silky precision and grow larger, and the flawed precision is no longer precise.


    The information of "True Knowledge" has changed.


    ()

 Chapter 122： The Precisionists Vulnerabilities

    [Half-distorted human (Extraordinary): The ninth-level precision person, injured, and extremely panicked. Perfect control of the flesh, but requires a calm mind. Physical precision can break it from the mind. ¡¿


    The movement loopholes of the precise person in front of him are getting bigger and bigger, and his strength is beginning to decline at a speed visible to the naked eye, whether it is strength, speed, or control of the body.


    Su Changxing slashed the huge ax horizontally, and before he could kill him, the hunter in front of him fell to the ground by himself, with various emotions appearing on his face, he tremblingly said: "Kill me, quickly."


    He was enduring great pain, and there were bursts of severe pain all over his body, and he was constantly struggling on the ground.


    Su Changxing reckoned that this should be the shortcoming of a sophisticated person, and they should not have excessive mood swings, which is the same reason as a dreamer should keep sleeping.


    Every position should have corresponding disadvantages, but it seems that the position of the ninth rank has more disadvantages and brings more power. There seems to be a balance weighing the pros and cons invisibly.


    Su Changxing showed a clear smile, and said regretfully: "It''s a pity, maybe I will be more suitable for this position than you."


    He pierced the precision man''s head with a blade with many gaps and damages, and he breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, this hunter was very strong and brought him a lot of pressure.


    With the death of the precision man, the room fell into complete silence, only two people were still standing, Su Changxing and the chopper who had a broken hand.


    "..."


    "..."


    At this time, the hacker was quietly approaching the stairs.


    Su Changxing licked his chapped lips and said, "Are you trying to escape?"


    The pupils of the hacker suddenly widened, and he suddenly accelerated his pace and rushed towards the stairs. Seeing the tragic death of the precision man, he knew that he would not be the boy''s opponent no matter what, and he had to run away if he wanted to live.


    Su Changxing sprinted, came to his back, knocked him down with a blow from the back of his knife, looked down at him, thought for a while and asked, "Why are you running?"


    Am I not going to run and wait to be killed by you?


    The hacker covered his arms and looked at Su Changxing with a pale face, and said in despair, "I... want to go for a walk."


    He racked his brains but couldn''t think of a way to escape, the terrifying impression of this young man had been deeply imprinted in his mind.


    "Crack~"


    Su Changxing slammed his knife on his side, making a small hole in the ground, and said with a smile, "Answer me some questions, and I''ll let you go."


    Slightly curly long hair, white **** skin turned up, sunken eye sockets, like a dead body, if it wasn''t for the aura in his eyes, Su Changxing would have thought he was a zombie.


    The hacker''s eyes trembled, he didn''t understand what Su Changxing meant, and he didn''t think he had any valuable information, so he said with a look of disbelief: "Really?"


    Su Changxing nodded firmly and said, "Well, really, I don''t have to kill you either, right?"


    The hacker glanced at Zhou An and the others, and said contemptuously: "Of course you have a reason to kill me, you are not from the mistress at all, you are from another world, right?"


    He already sensed that Su Changxing seemed to have some invisible communication with the people in this room, that they were in the same group.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were dark, and with a bit of gentleness, he patted the dust off his trouser legs, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''m different from you, I don''t like to kill, I like to reason."


    The hacker glanced at the corpses of his companions on the ground around him again, and said silently: "You ask, I know I won''t survive, but I also want to die quickly."


    "You''re still a little self-aware."


    Su Changxing nodded in satisfaction and said, "How many people do you have?"


    The hacker was about to say something, when he suddenly cast his eyes, fell to the ground and twitched, as if he had a shofar wind, his breath became weaker, and then he began to spit out blood foam, and died completely after more than ten seconds.


    Again.


    Died again.


    The previous survivor in the Aegis Corporation also died suddenly when he asked for information. The survivors in this world seem to have consciously made some secrecy work... some Extraordinary methods.


    Information is sometimes more important than strength on paper. One thing is beyond doubt, that is, the overall strength of their world is higher than that of the surviving humans in this world.


    It''s just that their average strength is far inferior to these survivors.


    The hacker had just died, and the room went from quiet to whispering. Zhou An had already got up from the ground and untied the ropes on some people, and the people who were untied picked up the weapons on the ground to untie the others. rope.


    Zhou An strode forward, his cheeks flushed, grateful and excited, and said: "Thank you, brother, you helped me out again, and that monster was solved by you alone, they should be the survivors of this world."


    Su Changxing looked towards the stairs, and said calmly: "Well, you are also very good, what are your abilities?"


    This is what Su Changxing was curious about.


    Zhou An should be regarded as a supernatural being now, but he is different from ordinary supernatural beings. He is heading in the direction of an extraordinary person, but only half way. He looks like a supernatural being, but in fact he is half an extraordinary person.


    If you give him a little more time, or strengthen his attributes, he should be able to become a Extraordinary.


    Zhou An thought for a while, picked up the rusty knife in his hand, and said frankly: "I seem to be able to control the thrown things and make them fly out more powerfully."


    As he spoke, he tried to throw the knife lightly towards the wall, a faint blue light flashed in his eyes, and there was a faint black in the blue light.


    "Crack~"


    The knife flew out at a high speed the moment it was released from the hand, and it hit the wall heavily. The small half of the blade sank into the wall, causing several cracks.


    The power is not small, although it is not as good as the arrow shot by Su Changxing, but it is enough to kill people, it is considered a very good ability.


    Zhou An took a deep breath, and said weakly: "But it seems that I have been hollowed out by using this ability once. That''s the feeling... Do you think I am an Extraordinary now?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Let''s count as half, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com is not exactly,"


    He reckoned that the reason why Zhou An used his ability so hard was because he hadn''t fully become an Extraordinary, and he didn''t have a body that matched his release ability.


    A middle-aged man in a black jacket staggered over and was about to say something when Su Changxing''s expression darkened and he said, "There are zombies coming up, ready to fight."


    He sensed a lot of footsteps coming from below. These were zombies attracted by the movement just now, and they should have been blocked by reinforcements in the corridor before.


    Their movement is really not small, and the number of zombies attracted is also quite large. What''s more, in this kind of room, once they are blocked, if they can''t be beaten, it is likely to be a dead end.


    The others were also tense, one after another, they picked up the weapons on the ground one after another, but they seemed a little at a loss.


    The people who were in the leading position in the team were all dead, and these people became a mess.


    Zhou An glanced at the people behind him, waved and said, "Everyone come here with weapons, block these zombies, and don''t let them rush in."


    Sometimes people are forced out, and Zhou An, who was originally soft-tempered, also seemed a little firm at this time.


    Someone gave orders, and everyone surrounded them with weapons in their hands, but Su Changxing could see that many people''s eyes were full of fear and fear. The doomsday world could not immediately remove their "weakness" in this world.


    ()

 Chapter 123： unlucky person

    The footsteps became heavier and heavier. Su Changxing reckoned that there were thirty zombies. It didn''t seem like a lot, but it was actually very difficult to deal with.


    This is different from the scattered zombies. The tide of zombies is swarming up, the deadly kind. A person may face the attack of several zombies at the same time. He can push away one zombie, but he may not be able to push away two zombies. Only, three zombies.


    With roars from far and near, several black shadows rushed from the corridor, and Su Changxing cut off the heads of two zombies head-on, killing them.


    The second knife cut on two zombies again, but because of the angle, only one zombie was killed, and a deep wound was cut on the other zombie''s chest, including ribs.


    The two sides came into close contact and fought each other.


    Su Changxing could only defend a small area, and screams sounded, and several people were bitten or scratched as soon as they met each other.


    Su Changxing was no exception, and his arm was accidentally scratched by a zombie.


    The combat power of these people is very weak. With weapons, the per capita combat power is about the same as that of a zombie, and some people are even worse than a zombie.


    Zhou An showed amazing fighting power. He stood behind and used his ability to throw. He used small weapons, iron pieces, glass shards, and throwing objects to accurately hit the zombies'' brains and penetrate them. He killed 4 zombies within ten seconds. .


    This attracted other people''s surprised eyes, they didn''t understand why Zhou An suddenly became so powerful.


    However, after Zhou An threw it four or five times, he was completely hollowed out, so he could only pick up his weapon and go up to fight. Faintly, he felt that his body seemed to be much stronger, and his swing of the weapon became more powerful.


    The blade hit the flesh and blood like sighs.


    As he swung the knife again and again, Su Changxing had an illusion that the zombies in front of him were like pieces of paper, which could be easily killed.


    While slashing and advancing, he took seven steps in more than ten seconds, cutting through the tide of corpses and killing a path, more than a dozen zombies fell beside him.


    At this time, someone on the human side had his neck bitten off and his stomach was scratched. A woman in her thirties and forties wearing a turtleneck sweater was thrown to the ground by the zombie, biting her shoulder, her weapon fell to the ground, and she beat the zombie with her hands feebly. head.


    With the sound of bones breaking, she fell powerlessly to the ground, and with a look of despair, she saw another zombie rushing towards her.


    With a quick bite, half of her cheek was torn off by the zombie, and she let out a scream that made people''s hearts tremble.


    "Ah~"


    There was another scream, and the middle-aged man in a jacket slashed at the zombie. The blade got stuck on the zombie, but he didn''t kill the zombie, but was thrown to the ground by the zombie.


    The middle-aged man was a little desperate looking at the ferocious face of the zombie, knowing that the people next to him might not have time to take care of him at this time.


    The strength of the zombie is heavy and continuous, but his strength is getting weaker and weaker.


    "Pfft~"


    A blade protruded from the zombie''s head, and black blood exploded, spilling all over his face.


    Looking over the zombie''s shoulder, he saw the boy holding the steel knife standing in front of him.


    Su Changxing kicked away the corpse of the zombie, glanced at this person, and found that he should not have been seriously injured. Looking sideways, there were still seven or eight zombies fighting with other people, and then he turned around and killed with a knife go.


    Twenty seconds later, Su Changxing pulled the blade out of the zombie''s head, and the last zombie also fell to the ground.


    calm down in the room,


    He was panting, his body was covered in black blood, and there were corpses all around him. Looking around, he found that only seven or eight people were still standing, and two or three people were lying on the ground struggling and moaning.


    There were thirty or forty people in the station before, and only these people were left in just one night.


    Here, life is fragile, cheap, worthless, and perhaps not so different from ants.


    Most people have a look of rejoicing, and they don''t feel too much sadness and sorrow in the face of the death of others, because in such an environment, there is no room for them to be sad and sad.


    To survive is to do everything possible, and to continue to struggle.


    The middle-aged man in a brown jacket slowly got up from the ground. The clothes on his chest were torn and blood oozes out. He walked up to Su Changxing and said with lingering fear:


    "Thank you, I was bitten by this zombie and thought I was going to die. Heh, it feels like the one in the movie. The world is impermanent. I thought I was going to die, but I still survived."


    Su Changxing stood up straight and turned his head to look at him, only to see that there was a smile on his face, a little cheerful, a little helpless, a little relieved, not like a person who almost died at all.


    A... very strange person, even more strange than Mu Qing, Mu Qing is strange because she was not a normal person, but this person is a normal person.


    Su Changxing found a cleaner place next to him, sat down on the ground to rest, and said seriously:


    "Everyone is lucky, but you don''t seem to be afraid of death, or you don''t have the strong will to survive like others."


    The middle-aged man wiped his face, then squatted down next to Su Changxing to rest, and said with a smile: "Haha, maybe this is just a dream to me, a game, to live again, it''s best not to die, and it''s not bad if you die. .¡±


    This is a familiar person, and his words also aroused Su Changxing''s interest.


    Su Changxing took out water, took a sip, moistened his dry throat, and said, "Oh, so you are terminally ill."


    A trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of the middle-aged man, he nodded and said:


    "You guessed it right. My name is Ma Xuekai. It''s hard to say. I had cancer before, and it was still in the late stage. I was about to jump off the building and I didn''t expect to come to this world."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, then asked doubtfully, "Cancer jump off a building? It should still be curable, and if it''s not cured, you can live longer."


    Ma Xuekai''s skin is fairly fair~www.novelhall.com~ his nose is red, and he wears glasses, which makes him a bit dull.


    He laughed self-deprecatingly, a little sadly, and said: I have been busy for half my life, but in the end it turned out like this. When I found out that I had cancer, my wife was divorcing me, and she really divorced later. He took his children and ran away with others. At the same time, the company encountered serious problems and began to lay off workers in batches. "


    Su Changxing was stunned, and couldn''t help complaining: "So you were laid off again? Then you are really unlucky enough, and I kind of understand why you jumped off the building."


    "It''s not entirely because of these."


    Ma Xuekai shook his head, groped in his pocket, and actually took out a pack of cigarettes, and said, "No, hey, I treasure them. I haven''t been willing to smoke them these days. I picked them up during the search."


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said, "Forget it, smoking is harmful to your health."


    He looked through the mobile phone forums, and there were a lot of posts about the survivors'' attacks. After many people posted the posts, their avatars turned gray, and they had obviously died in the attacks.


    Su Chang looked around carefully and noticed that not all places were attacked, but concentrated in dozens of areas.


    And it just so happens that their place is one of them, and there are no less than four or five posts from their place.


    "In other words, there should be a gathering place for survivors similar to SHIELD near here..."


    Su Changxing looked at the phone and muttered, and based on the radiation range of the post, he judged that the number of survivors in this gathering place might be more than that of Aegis.

 Chapter 124： 1 golden elixir into my stomach

    The room gradually became quiet, and seven or eight people sat against the wall in a daze, as if they had vented their emotions too much, and there was a woman who kept sobbing and whimpering in a low voice.


    Because of the frequent release of abilities, Zhou An also looked hollowed out, and said dejectedly:


    "Brother, what do you think we should do? If these survivors come every day, we may not survive tomorrow."


    Su Changxing stuffed an Oreo into his mouth and said, "It depends on your luck. If you are lucky, you may not meet them. Eat an Oreo."


    Zhou An took the Oreo that Su Changxing handed over, took a bite, and said, "I didn''t expect this thing to taste really good. I used to think it was terrible. Brother, what do you think we should do now, you stay with us?"


    He reckoned that Su Changxing might not be with them, because Su Changxing was a special operation officer.


    Su Changxing stuffed another Oreo into his mouth and said, "Tomorrow, you guys should contact a person whose ID is Ruthless Little Beast. He is the leader of a nearby group, and he brought supplies to him."


    Ma Xuekai took a puff of cigarette and said, "Are you also in that group? If you are, we would be more than happy to go."


    Su Changxing stood up from the ground and said, "For the time being, yes, it''s up to you to go or not. I have something to do, so I''ll go first."


    something?


    I''m leaving?


    Zhou An was stunned, looked at the darkness outside, and asked: "Ha, big brother, it''s late at night, is there anything else? Why don''t you stay with us until tomorrow morning, because it''s very dangerous outside at night."


    Ma Xuekai flicked the cigarette **** with his ring finger, the ashes scattered, and he said:


    "But it shouldn''t be too dangerous for Brother Su. I want to ask if the mysterious shop is related to the so-called Extraordinary."


    Su Changxing took a look at him, not surprised. According to the current situation, many people may have similar guesses, but no one is sure.


    There are very few Extraordinary people now, and there may even be only one Extraordinary, Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and said: "Well, it is indeed related. If you want to become a Extraordinary, you need to contact the mysterious shop."


    Ma Xuekai thought about it, and said lightly: "The doomsday game, since it is counted as a game, there must be players, but not everyone is a player and is qualified to be called a player. Ordinary people like us are just background boards, NPCs , only by becoming an Extraordinary can one be counted as a player."


    Su Changxing, who was about to leave, was a little surprised. He felt that this speculation was unexpectedly reasonable, and he hadn''t thought much about it before.


    I didn''t expect to be told by an ordinary person.


    That''s right, it seems that only one who becomes a Extraordinary can be counted as a player.


    In other words, this doomsday world is essentially to screen Extraordinary players and qualified players.


    "It makes sense. If you are interested, you can try your luck."


    Su Changxing turned around and walked towards the corpses of several survivors, picked up the Extraordinary Crystals on them and put them in his backpack, waved his hand back, walked towards the stairs, and stuffed another Oreo biscuit into his mouth.


    Ma Xuekai watched Su Changxing pick up something from the corpse, and couldn''t help touching his pocket. There was a translucent black crystal.


    He didn''t know what it was, but he found it from a person''s corpse. At that time, he thought it was extraordinary, so he put it in his pocket, thinking that even if it was useless, he should be able to sell it for some money after returning to the present world.


    Although I don''t know what it will be like to return to the present world after thirty days.


    Su Changxing''s figure disappeared in the corridor.


    After a while, Ma Xuekai glanced at Zhou An and said, "He should be a supernatural person, or an extraordinary person. I heard about the existence of supernatural persons before, and thought it was just some nonsense. Your ability is What''s going on? Extraordinary?"


    Zhou An rubbed his head, and said frankly: "The ability was born suddenly just now, but Brother Su said, I am not considered an Extraordinary, only half of it."


    Ma Xuekai was thoughtful, and said in a low voice:


    "Zhou An, it is not easy for us to survive today. No matter what you think, I want to be an Extraordinary, and I must become an Extraordinary if I want to survive."


    Zhou An took a deep look at Ma Xuekai, and said: "This thing seems very metaphysical. I don''t know how I have such abilities, but it would be too dangerous to go outside to look for mysterious shops at night."


    Ma Xuekai took out a black crystal from his pocket, took a deep breath and said:


    "Opportunities and risks are always directly proportional. I didn''t understand it before, but now I understand it."


    Zhou An looked at the crystal and said in surprise, "Isn''t this what the elder brother picked up from those survivors just now? Why do you have it too?"


    Ma Xuekai showed a crazy smile and said: "I picked it up on the road, from a corpse. I seem to have been lucky since I came to this world. This thing is probably related to Extraordinary people."


    "Then your luck is really good?????? You can''t exchange your previous luck."


    Zhou An stared at the crystal and said, "So, what is the use of this thing?"


    Ma Xuekai shook his head and said, "I don''t know either~www.novelhall.com~ But my intuition tells me that maybe becoming an Extraordinary has something to do with this."


    Zhou An blinked and felt something was wrong with Ma Xuekai''s state, and persuaded him: "Hey, don''t be impulsive, I think we can ask Brother Su."


    Ma Xuekai took the crystal to his nose and smelled it, as if smelling a fragrance, he said: "He should not tell us so easily. According to common sense, this kind of knowledge will be monopolized by a few people."


    Zhou An thought for a while, and said uncertainly: "Why do I feel that he is not bad, I should tell us, and he just saved us, but you are speculating whether he is not very good."


    "It''s not very good, but human nature is like this. I have seen through even the most noble people, and I understand that human nature cannot stand the test, and there is no need to test it."


    Ma Xuekai said firmly, and then swallowed the black crystal neatly: "If I die, you don''t want to try it?????? There is such a sentence in Xianxia novels, a golden pill enters my belly, I control my own life."


    God, my fate is up to me.


    The corner of Zhou An''s mouth twitched, and he said angrily: "No normal person would rashly eat unknown things, only children would be fine. In other words, you won''t die, right?"


    Ma Xuekai felt that the crystals in his mouth melted quickly before he swallowed them, turning into traces of sweet spring, a trace of sweetness, a trace of bitterness, a trace of happiness, and a trace of bitterness, and then his mind became dizzy.


    As soon as the words fell, Zhou An saw Ma Xuekai''s eyes closed, and he fell straight down on his side.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 125： dream guide

    "Nimma, are you so reckless?"


    Zhou An covered his face, never expecting that Ma Xuekai would swallow this strange thing directly.


    "†ç~"


    Ma Xuekai''s head hit the ground, and there was no movement at all, and several people around looked at each other in blank dismay.


    A bald man with a beard stunned and said, "Has he always been this brave?"


    Zhou An said silently: "We don''t seem to have anyone who knew him before."


    A young woman closed her eyes and said, "I guess I can''t survive. I thought of committing suicide."


    "It doesn''t feel like it. The person who wanted to commit suicide would have died long ago. I can''t wait until now... It feels like he is dying."


    Zhou An reached out and turned his body over, and noticed that his face was pale, his breathing was weak, his hands and feet were cold, and he looked like he was about to die.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    "The physique is still a little weak, and I will lose some energy after the fight. Fortunately, there are not too many zombies, and I can barely handle them."


    Su Changxing walked down the stairs, communicating with the head in his heart.


    The head said: "This can be regarded as a disadvantage of attribute enhancement. Unbalanced enhancement will cause a certain burden on the body. But the doomsday game mechanism of your world is really strange."


    Su Changxing asked curiously, "Oh, then what were you like before?"


    The head said with a certain air: "At that time, as long as we killed enough people, we could exchange them at will."


    "..."


    Su Changxing was silent for a while and said, "It''s really rough, it feels a little cool."


    The eyes of the head in the backpack glowed with faint red light: "It''s like this, the strong get stronger, and the winner takes all in the end."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "Then are you a winner?"


    The head calmly said: "No, there is no winner."


    Su Changxing asked, "Why?"


    "..."


    The head paused for a while and said, "Forgot."


    Su Changxing had more thoughts. The difference between them can be roughly divided into two situations.


    Either there are many "doomsday games", and the two worlds belong to different doomsday games; or the doomsday games are constantly changing, just like experiments. The results of previous experiments did not meet expectations, so the experimental methods were changed to for better experimental results.


    Su Changxing chopped off a zombie left in the corridor with one knife, and walked to the street. There were few zombies around, a little empty, and it seemed a bit silent. Looking to the side, a zombie was gnawing on the hunting dog that had died before. dead body.


    As he walked over, the zombie continued to eat the corpse on the ground as if it hadn''t seen him, and stabbed its head with a sharp knife, killing it.


    "This should be considered a foodie among zombies."


    Su Changxing looked at this zombie with a mouth full of flesh and blood, and couldn''t help complaining.


    He picked up the extraordinary crystal on the hunter just now, it was a red crystal, similar to the crystal of the slasher above.


    The red crystal seems to be a position that favors close combat and physical convenience...


    Counting these five, he already has fourteen Extraordinary crystals on his body, and he is still four short of promotion.


    At twenty, he can get a job promotion through the discount store.


    Job promotion is not an advancement from the ninth rank to the eighth rank, but the promotion of the ninth rank position itself, adding new abilities and characteristics.


    And according to the head, it''s not that the position of the ninth position will be useless after advancing to the eighth position, but the position of the ninth position will be strengthened, and its ability and talent will be strengthened to the level of the eighth position.


    The head said to himself in Su Changxing''s mind: "The ninth-level position is the easiest to promote, and it can be promoted several times. After reaching the seventh level, it will become very difficult to promote."


    Su Changxing also probably understands the meaning of the so-called promotion, which is probably to increase ability and add more means on the basis of the original position.


    For example, if he is promoted based on the split head talent, after reaching the eighth rank, the damage increase of this talent will increase from 25% to 35%, or even higher.


    Su Changxing said thoughtfully: "So there may be a very big gap between Extraordinary people of the same level in the future. It seems that one who has not been promoted, and one who has been promoted four or five times really can''t fight."


    The head then added: "It''s like this. I once saw a person who had been promoted more than ten times kill the seventh-level person with the eighth-level position."


    "That''s really outrageous. How did he get promoted so many times?"


    Su Changxing sighed that promotion requires promotion materials, potions or other things, and the more times of promotion, the more precious the materials needed.


    He can easily get the first promotion because he owns a discount store. It is estimated that the materials for the second promotion will be hard to find. The main material for the first promotion is the organization of giant hands. Where can he find so many giants? hand tissue.


    The head said in a deep voice: "I don''t know either, he is not from our world."


    Su Changxing thought about the scene upstairs again, and noticed the halo from Ma Xuekai''s pocket. It was the halo of extraordinary crystals, and only extraordinary people could see it.


    There is a Extraordinary crystal hidden in Ma Xuekai''s pocket, and he doesn''t know where he got it from.


    But what is the use of this thing for him?


    Su Changxing suddenly asked: "What will happen if ordinary people eat the extraordinary crystal? Have a chance to become extraordinary?"


    The head said with certainty: "It''s basically a dead end. This is equivalent to forcing a large bucket of water into a cup, and it will crack."


    This is similar to Su Changxing''s idea~www.novelhall.com~ Extraordinary crystals should not be directly absorbed by ordinary people, even extraordinary people should not be able to absorb them indiscriminately.


    Su Changxing walked quickly through the alleyway, silently perceiving the movement around him. He encountered not many zombies along the way, and he dealt with them one by one.


    Generally, he will solve the problem if he encounters a large number of zombies blocking the road. After all, no one wants to be followed by something all the time, and it is more difficult to climb over these zombies.


    These zombies are very mobile, jumping along the wall, can jump three to four meters high, definitely not the kind of limp zombies in the movie.


    More than ten minutes later, Su Changxing came to a mysterious shop again. When he saw the corpses of more than a dozen zombies, he knew that this mysterious shop might have been visited by people.


    He still went in to check and found that the items inside had indeed been exchanged, but unexpectedly found that there was a position that matched him.


    [Dream guide, eighth rank, middle position] Not fully integrated position, not exchangeable


    Redemption conditions: 30,000 points, twenty extraordinary crystals.


    Dream tour guide?


    "It''s really not cheap, but is this just a mid-level class? And it also needs extraordinary crystals."


    Su Changxing murmured, and then left the mysterious shop, marking the mysterious shop at this location in his mind.


    If no other suitable position can be found, it is very free to exchange this position.


    Just after walking out of the mysterious store, Su Changxing subconsciously looked towards the upstairs across the street, as if he saw a figure in the window of the upstairs opposite.


    "Anyone who just visited the mystery shop?"


    Su Changxing didn''t think much, turned around and ran to the next mysterious store. It was normal for someone to see him, and there must be quite a few people in the nearby buildings.

 Chapter 126： Murder emerges

    Walking through the alleys and streets, and running all the way for another half an hour, Su Changxing came to the next mysterious shop without accident.


    No one has ever been to this mysterious store, and the surrounding zombies are also very dense. It would take time to clean it up slowly.


    Su Changxing observed the distribution of these zombies from a distance, and rushed over at the fastest speed.


    One pass two, two pass four, halfway through the run, the surrounding zombies co-ordinated and rushed towards him, forming a circle to surround him.


    At this moment, it was already impossible for him to run away. Su Changxing deftly moved among the zombies, and the circle of zombies kept shrinking. Before the zombies completely surrounded him, he entered the silver-gray space.


    "Although it''s a bit reckless, it''s still very useful, at least it saves time."


    Su Changxing concluded by himself.


    With his strength, doing such a thing only seems to be dangerous, but in fact he is stable. If it is not possible, he still has a flash bomb to attract the attention of these zombies.


    "Dada~"


    The sound of footsteps echoed in the empty space. The material of the floor seemed to be a thick hardwood board, and the sound of stepping on it was a bit dull.


    Panting heavily, he walked quickly towards the blue screen in the middle, constantly meditating in his heart...Physical strengthening, physical strengthening, must be physical strengthening.


    To Su Changxing, the mysterious store is like a lottery, opening blind boxes and the like.


    Speed ??enhancement and some strange and useless skills are the most **** thank you for your patronage, while strength enhancement and some useful skills are the second prize, and physical enhancement, useful skills and items are the first prize.


    His physical fitness is his current shortcoming. From the previous battles, it has been shown that his continuous combat ability is a bit weaker, and in this zombie world, the most important thing is the continuous combat ability.


    [Physical enhancement (quantity 2, rare): 1200 points]


    "Good luck."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, feeling that his luck had suddenly improved, and the speed enhancement had gone away from him, so he immediately spent 2400 points to exchange it.


    A white light shot into his body from the metal ball, and the familiar numbing warm current flowed through his limbs, and he could clearly feel his body being strengthened.


    +0.5 Constitution


    +0.5 Constitution


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 5.4+0.8 (extraordinary)


    Speed: 5.6+0.8 (extraordinary)


    Physique: 4.8+0.8 (much stronger than the average human)


    Perception: 1+0.8 (beast level perception)


    Spirit: 5+1.6 (extraordinary)


    Position: Ninth-rank dreamer (upper rank) with a fit rate of 80%


    Status: healthy.


    Evaluation: Your body''s physical shortcomings have been made up. Trinity, you have undergone twelve attribute enhancements. For humans, your body has reached a terrifying level, and the so-called muscle giant is nothing more than that.


    Su Changxing squeezed the palm of his hand, and he could feel that the strength seemed to be a little stronger. The state of the body is definitely not something that can be shown by a few lines of data. The balance of attributes can also allow him to discover greater strength in the body.


    He has the power of six, but he can''t fully exert the power of six, and the strength of the precision person lies in this, he can completely control the body.


    If his position was that of a precision player, the actual power he could display would be half as large as it is now.


    ¡¾French baguette (quantity 20), 2 points


    550ml water (quantity 20), 2 credits


    Steel knife (quantity 10), 60 points


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¿


    Su Changxing still followed the usual practice and posted the things he got to sell. He could feel that many people were waiting for him to sell things. Not long after the post was posted, the things were all gone.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Lin Xiuyu frowned, looked at the phone and said, "Boss, Leng Yanfeng, the deputy captain of the third team, didn''t lead anyone to evacuate, and he can''t contact them now. The last news he got was that they were being chased by hunters." .¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at the corpses of several hunters on the ground, and asked thoughtfully, "Is he still alive?"


    Lin Xiuyu nodded and said: "Well, he is still alive. More than a dozen people from the third team died, but the situation in District 27 and Longshan District seems to be not as bad as we expected. From the analysis of the situation on the forum It appears that only a small number of people were attacked."


    The middle-aged man raised his head, his eyes under the hat glowed with a deep blue light, making people avoid unconsciously, and said:


    "Hehe, are Chen Xi''s gang also in that area? It''s really..."


    He hesitated to speak.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¾Total points: 32121¡¿


    Reselling the materials from the mysterious store, the points reached a new height again, and Su Changxing didn''t think it was too much. After all, at least 30,000 points are needed to exchange for the next-level position. If it is a higher-level position, the points will definitely be more.


    He took a short rest in the mysterious shop, and then he was ready to go to the next mysterious shop again.


    When he came to the street, unexpectedly, there were very few zombies around. Su Changxing immediately noticed that there was a light of fire above the street in the distance, and a large number of zombies rushed there.


    The one who released the fireball?


    "This is too courageous..."


    A gleam flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes, and he instantly understood that the eighth-rank hunter from UU Reading www.uukanshu.com was probably nearby. He didn''t expect to run for so long, and finally ran around, but still met him.


    Without hesitation, he turned around and ran in the opposite direction. When he encountered an invincible danger, the best choice was to avoid it.


    Just after running half a street, Su Changxing saw a figure running towards him, and circles of white light could be seen emerging from his body.


    [Half-distorted human (Extraordinary): Teller, ninth-level position, healthy, calm]


    A hunter.


    Su Changxing''s eyes moved, and he didn''t make much movement, instead he trotted forward at his original speed.


    The hunter didn''t react too much, and trotted towards him.


    At a distance of seven or eight meters, Su Changxing stopped, slashed at the head of a zombie that was rushing nearby, and asked first, "How is the situation now?"


    The hunter paused, his expression relaxed, and he exhaled: "Hey, they ran to the south, we just go there and block them, the boss said, we should mainly clean up these people tonight, the rest It''s all trash."


    "Tread~"


    Su Changxing approached him step by step, a cold light flashed in the depths of his eyes, his hand holding the knife tightened, and he said with a smile:


    "I saw a fire over there just now, the boss should be in that direction."


    He didn''t know if the other party was aware of the clues, but it seemed that in this case, he could cleverly obtain information and bypass the information shielding of that extraordinary method.


    There was a huge mole on the hunter''s forehead, hanging near his brow. He looked young, no more than thirty, and he didn''t seem to have much defense against Su Changxing.


    Extraordinary people can perceive each other. For survivors, it is very easy to judge friends and foes. Those who are not extraordinary people are people from other worlds, and those who are extraordinary people belong to them.

 Chapter 127： polluted human

    The hunter stopped beside the sloping street lamp, glanced at the sky behind Su Changxing, and said:


    "Well, it''s over there, but we can just go south from the front."


    Su Changxing lowered his head slightly to prevent the other party from directly seeing his face from being suspicious, so he slowed down, and then asked:


    "So our people have gathered around now?"


    The night wind was not too strong, causing Su Changxing''s coat to float to the side, with a chill, sliding gently on the skin like spikes.


    "um, yes."


    The hunter frowned, feeling that the other party looked ignorant, with a trace of thought in his eyes, he guessed that Su Changxing should be someone who was here before.


    Su Changxing''s expression did not change, the muscles all over his body tensed suddenly, the blade was slightly raised, and a cold light slashed across the night wind.


    "Which one are you..."


    The hunter was about to say something, when his expression suddenly froze, and a clean knife pierced his chest and heart.


    soon.


    He didn''t respond at all.


    Su Changxing pulled out the steel knife, dragged out the blood, and dripped it on the ground.


    The steel knife is a new one, and it is very sharp with the upper die set. If you cut someone, there is no resistance.


    "It seems that you have never encountered similar things, and your vigilance is very weak."


    He watched the crystals gradually forming in the hunter''s chest, and said to himself.


    According to what this hunter meant, there were already many other hunters nearby, and they seemed to be chasing someone.


    There is a high probability that it is someone from the Security Bureau.


    Su Changxing picked up the crystal on the hunter''s chest, threw his body into a nearby bush, and then turned and ran south along the street.


    If he went in the direction the hunter came from, there was a high possibility that he would encounter other hunters.


    The safest way is to find a place to hide nearby, but Su Changxing has other ideas. He now has fifteen Extraordinary Crystals, and as long as he kills five more hunters, he can be promoted.


    More than ten minutes later, when he came to a crossroad, Su Changxing accidentally saw two familiar figures running from another street in front of him. They were the bald man and the short man.


    They ran wildly down the street, appearing to be fleeing for their lives.


    Su Changxing''s pupils constricted. He clearly remembered that the bald head was dismembered by a "tailor" before, but now he appeared here in good condition, with his body and limbs intact.


    It was weird, a person who was supposed to be dead came back from the dead.


    Su Changxing didn''t show up either. He leaned over and hid among the abandoned cars to observe the situation. Then he saw two people trailing behind them with halos on their bodies. They were hunters.


    Two hunters, one swift and one extreme, are faster than the bald ones.


    The speedy person''s ability is biased towards speed. When he was still about ten meters away from the bald head, his speed suddenly increased, he jumped a few steps, pulled into the distance, and slashed at the bald head''s vest with an axe.


    The speed was very fast, and the bald head reacted, but the body did not keep up, and was cut in the middle by the axe.


    "Ah~"


    With a scream, the bald head fell to the ground without any accident, blood spilled all around, and under the tremendous force, he was cut through by an axe.


    "Haha, what''s there to run for? It''s just a futile struggle."


    The swift man laughed, and swung his ax again to slash at Zhang Daxi. Facing these two bugs, he had no pressure.


    Not far away, Su Changxing was about to draw the bowstring, but stopped. He saw the bald head suddenly get up from the ground, raised the weapon in his hand and slashed at the swift man''s vest, and the blood flowed back into his body like a backflow. .


    "Watch out behind."


    The hunter behind noticed the movement of the bald head and reminded him aloud.


    At the same time, Zhang Daxi also raised the pickaxe in his hand to kill the swift man, the muscles in his arms swelled, and his eyes emitted a slight blue light.


    Suddenly, the situation reversed, and the murderous intent was fully revealed.


    Obviously, this was planned by the bald couple before.


    The swift figured that the bald head should have some kind of ability, so he wasn''t too surprised. He swung the ax again and slashed at the bald head.


    He aimed at the bald head this time, thinking that he would never be able to move after his brain was chopped off, not even a zombie.


    The **** light in Xu Chuhan''s eyes was flowing. Facing the axe, he neither dodged nor blocked with his weapon. Instead, he stretched out his left hand to block, and slashed at the opponent with the weapon in the other hand. He looked completely reckless. look.


    The swift man didn''t want to confront the bald head, but suddenly stopped attacking, twisting his body in a weird posture, avoiding the bald head''s attack, and at the same time turned around and raised the ax to block the dwarf''s attack.


    A smile appeared on Zhang Daxi''s face, and he slammed at the opponent with a hawk with all his strength. This has reached their expectations. The speed of his hand accelerated again during the slashing process, urging his abilities with all his strength, and gathering all his strength .


    There was a look of astonishment on the swift man''s face, the power from his hand was beyond his imagination, the dwarf didn''t use all his strength just now, and was just waiting for this moment.


    The hawk smashed the ax down, smashing into the swifter''s chest, sending blood and bone flying.


    At this time, a hunter from behind also came behind the bald head, raised his blade high, and slashed at his neck.


    The bald head seemed to stay where he was because of the injuries on his body, without any reaction. And Zhang Daxi is in a state of exhaustion, and there is nothing he can do to help.


    "Whoosh~"


    An arrow pierced through the darkness, piercing the hunter''s temple, blood pulled a thread in the air, and cut open as the hunter fell sideways.


    arrow?


    Confusion appeared on the hunter''s face, completely unaware of the trajectory of the arrow~www.novelhall.com~ The bald head glanced back at the hunter on the ground, and then fell straight down, blood all over his body Still flowing, like something alive.


    It''s weird.


    Su Changxing settled down, and told himself in his heart that everything that happens in this world is normal.


    Zhang Daxi was panting heavily, it took him most of his physical strength to kill the hunter just now, looking at the other dead hunter, he secretly rejoiced that someone came to help them, otherwise the two of them In the current state, there is absolutely no way to deal with the second hunter.


    Immediately afterwards, he noticed the arrow feathers protruding from the hunter''s head, and instantly thought of the boy he met before.


    Su Changxing quickly walked towards the two from the back of the car, observing the bald head on the ground, and the message of "True Knowledge" kept beating.


    [Contaminated human: Seriously injured, confused, his body seems to be undergoing some kind of change, the body has been occupied by something unknown, so that he can recover quickly. ¡¿


    Not Extraordinary.


    Contaminated humans?


    What is this? Various thoughts flashed in Su Changxing''s mind, guessing that the bald head must have encountered something special.


    Su Changxing strode up to the two of them, and calmly said, "Bald, shouldn''t you be dead? Why are you alive again?"


    The bald head looked at him from the side, and said in a weak voice: "You can control it, I am very talented, and I am immortal..."


    Zhang Daxi kicked him and interrupted, "Thank you for your rescue."


    The wound on Xu Chuhan''s chest began to heal quickly with the backflow of blood, and his mental state also improved a little bit, cursing:


    "These monsters are the humans of this world, right? They''re really perverted. They all look like they''ve been beaten to death. They''re really **** up."


    ¡¤

 Chapter 128： Accident

    Baidu Qiunovel Network responds to every request! Global game: Comes with portable store https://read the full text! Seeking Novel Network, respond to every request!


    In the silence, the fire flickered.


    Everyone looked at Su Changxing who was sitting at the table, waiting quietly, they didn''t know what Su Changxing was going to do.


    As the hour hand passed twelve o''clock, as if an inspiration had burst out, several soft light **** lit up in Su Changxing''s mind, like indicators one by one.


    It has changed a lot!


    Su Changxing could clearly feel that the distribution density of stores had increased this time. In other words, the overall number of stores had increased, and the number was about double that of before.


    This is like a real game, the difficulty of the game is constantly increasing, and correspondingly, the player''s means are also constantly increasing.


    Su Changxing sat at the table, compared the map drawn by Zhu Wenwu, and fused the light ball in his mind with it, a map with the location of the mysterious store gradually formed in his mind.


    The talent of the "shop delivery man" allows him to perceive all the shops within ten kilometers, and know their direction and distance. As long as he knows his own position on the map, he can know the location of the mysterious shop.


    Su Changxing picked up the pencil on the table, marked on the map the locations of the six mysterious shops in the east, all within the range of 3,000 to 5,000 meters, and said:


    "These are the locations of the nearest mysterious shops nearby. There are six in total, and the closest one is only three kilometers away. Huang Biao, you should do what you can."


    The room suddenly became quiet, and the sound of dropping needles could be heard. Except for Huang Biao, Zhu Wenwu and everyone looked at Su Changxing in shock.


    You can actually know the location of the mysterious store.


    The mystery shop is opened by your family, right?


    "Let''s go."


    Su Changxing handed the blueprint to Huang Biao, turned around and walked out the door. Every minute and every second is precious now. Maybe if he was a minute late, the store would be occupied by others.


    And he had a hunch that there would be some extraordinary changes in the mysterious store refresh this time, just as the number of mysterious stores increased.


    Huang Biao stared blankly at the map in his hand, and shouted: "You still have to be careful, see you tomorrow morning."


    Su Changxing walked out the door with a bow and arrow and a long knife on his back, looked back at him, and said with a smile: "Well, you should worry about yourself, see you tomorrow morning."


    He trotted into the corridor, and his figure disappeared into the darkness. In a city without lights, a relatively closed space means darkness.


    Walking to the street, Su Changxing half-bowed when he heard loud roars, turned into a black shadow and ran towards the opposite side of the street.


    This move of his made him stand out like a firefly in the night. The surrounding zombies seemed to have exploded, their roars were several degrees higher, and they swarmed in.


    Su Changxing slashed horizontally with his sword, drawing the wind of the blade, and the heads of the two zombies exploded under the blade, splashing out blood and bone residue.


    He ran straight across the street and rushed to the opposite alleyway. The neighborhood had been cleared during the day and there were not many zombies, but he was still going to walk the alleyway.


    With the map and knowing the general direction of the alley, he can rely on the narrowness of the alley to avoid the tide of corpses, thus avoiding the screamers with a high probability.


    And because he now has the hole card of the vector chess piece, he has a certain confidence... the confidence to escape from the screamer, and his courage has grown again.


    The alleyway is dark and narrow, and it is impossible to avoid a large number of zombies, and you may even be trapped in the alleyway. For ordinary people, the alleyway at night is a dangerous place.


    But for Su Changxing, it was the best path. When there were only a few zombies, he could deal with them directly. When encountering a large number of zombies, he could use his climbing skills to pass by.


    The blade pierced a zombie''s head at an extremely fast speed. Su Changxing looked sideways, and another zombie rushed towards him.


    This was already the ninth zombie in the alley, and he only ran less than three or four hundred meters.


    "The density of zombies in the lane is higher than expected, but it''s not a big problem."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, raised his knife and rushed to a zombie. At this time, he could already see the opening at the other end of the alleyway.


    Coming out of this alleyway, he ran along the street to the next alleyway. According to the map, he ran through three alleyways and just reached the vicinity of the mysterious store.


    Running into the second alleyway, Su Changxing saw a lot of zombies piled up in the middle of the alleyway, and he easily bypassed it by climbing. When being chased, he ran out of the alleyway and came to the third alleyway.


    There were significantly fewer zombies in the third alleyway. In four or five minutes, he killed all the way to the opening at the other end of the alleyway.


    Wave-like roars came from ahead. These zombies seemed to be very restless, as if they were stimulated by something.


    Just when Su Changxing cut off the last zombie at the entrance of the alleyway, a bright fire flashed on the street outside the entrance, illuminating the surrounding streets, houses, and zombies, as if a cluster of huge bonfires stood on the street superior.


    Like dropping a depth charge, a huge wave of corpses formed instantly, rushing towards the fire.


    "Supernatural person? Who is here to die."


    Su Changxing stopped, and obviously smelled the smell of burnt flesh in the air, which should be the smell of burnt zombies.


    In his opinion, such a power with relatively large movements would be very passive in this world, unless it was very powerful, so casting the power on the street would be courting death.


    Now there are two situations, either the person with the ability is accidentally in danger and has to use the ability as a last resort.


    Either this is planned, they are trying to use this method to distract the zombies.


    Su Changxing thought of the loud noise he heard in the first night~www.novelhall.com~ It was exactly the same, attracting zombies in a large area in one place to reduce the pressure on the surrounding area.


    Dawn?


    Or some other organization?


    Only relatively complete organizations will do such things. For individuals, doing such things is thankless and often just helping others.


    The flames at the entrance became more and more intense, and more and more zombies gathered around, even zombies came from the alley.


    Su Changxing made a decisive decision, turned around and ran to the other direction of the alleyway. The distance here was a bit farther, but not by much.


    When he came to the street, Su Changxing noticed that a large part of the zombies around him had indeed disappeared, apparently attracted by the flames.


    He ran towards the corner of the street where there were fewer zombies. The mysterious shop was just around the turn of the street, only about 500 meters away from him.


    very close.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    "Second brother, we are really lucky, haha, there is a mysterious store next to it, we agreed, we each have half of the rare resources in it, just right."


    A tall and thin bald man said happily, as if he had won a five million jackpot, and easily took out the brain of a zombie with a single knife, and his movements were unusually skillful.


    His name is Xu Chuhan, and the short but strong man next to him is called Zhang Daxi. Both of them are international mercenaries, and they were on mission when they were released.


    After they came to this world, they found that the distance between them was not too far, so they came together.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels mobile version reading website:


    Baidu Qiunovel Network responds to every request! Global game: comes with the latest chapter https:// of the portable store, welcome to collect! Seeking Novel Network, respond to every request!

 Chapter 129： chaos

    Fall in love with you reading network, global game: with portable store


    A man in a leather jacket with short hair leaned against the wall and said in a deep voice, "Forget it, we probably won''t be their opponents."


    Everyone in these different worlds has at least the level of a B-level ability user, which is outrageous. Only the most elite part of the security bureau are qualified to wrestle with them.


    They are indeed the most elite group of people, but in terms of personal ability alone, they are still not as good as these survivors.


    "Look again, if it doesn''t work, let''s go again... It''s not to save these two people, but to kill these hunters. If we can kill these five hunters, our situation will be better." much better."


    Another long-haired man in black tights held a bow and said calmly.


    His name is Chen Ling, the leader of their team.


    There are still many people around them. If these five hunters can be killed, their situation will be much better.


    He observed the street with a cold face, the bowstring in his hand was full, and he said softly: "Shoot."


    Two arrows were fired at the same time.


    Of course, he didn''t have much hope for this. First, this bow was too soft, and it was the best bow that could be obtained at present. Second, these survivors were extremely sensitive, and ordinary sneak attack methods were useless.


    The next moment, Chen Ling and the other three were stunned, and one of the hunters fell down with an arrow stuck in his head.


    He died so simply that it felt unreal.


    You know, it takes a lot of effort and even a lot of sacrifice for them not to kill a hunter.


    Obviously, that arrow was not shot by them.


    There are others here.


    Excitement flashed in Chen Ling''s eyes. After one hunter died, there were four left, and there were four of them, at least on paper, they were equal in strength.


    And there are two people who are being hunted down on the street. Since they can be hunted down, their strength must not be too weak, at least they will have a standing force, not civilians without combat effectiveness.


    And in the dark there is a master who can shoot these hunters with bows and arrows.


    So far, they seem to have the upper hand.


    "This is an opportunity, let''s kill Xiaodong."


    Chen Ling said decisively, holding a steel knife and leading the three of them to rush out of the alleyway.


    The time is fleeting and now is the best opportunity.


    The moment the hunter started to kill Xu Chuhan and the two of them, there was movement in the alleyway, and four figures rushed out of the alleyway to kill the hunter.


    The leader was a long-haired man in black tights, holding a steel knife of the same style as Su Changxing, running faster and faster, turning into a black shadow.


    Zhang Daxi also noticed the people in the alley, with a ruthless look on his face, and said in a loud voice, "We will kill them."


    At this time, although there is no meeting, there will be a tacit understanding between everyone, a tacit understanding of sharing the same hatred.


    People in the same world face the same enemies.


    The best choice for Zhang Daxi and the others was of course to run away while someone was holding back the hunter, but they didn''t choose that way.


    Almost instantly, Chen Ling came to several hunters and slashed at the survivor who was closest to him.


    "Clang~"


    Blades collided.


    A dazzling blue light radiated from Chen Ling''s eyes, and a slender dagger appeared in his other hand and stabbed at the hunter''s abdomen.


    In an instant, his speed was strangely fast, his body turned into an afterimage, and the dagger gradually approached, forming a killing momentum.


    "It''s really courageous."


    A voice of disdain came.


    A smile appeared on the hunter''s face, and the color of his skin began to change, revealing a metallic color.


    His position is the Temperer, who hardens his own skin to form a metal-like texture, and his strength is greatly enhanced.


    "Clang~"


    There was the clang of metal clashing from the dagger.


    Chen Ling thought it was not good, and immediately turned around and retreated, but at this time, he was in a state of exhaustion, and even with the power boost, he would still slow down a bit.


    The tempered man seized the opportunity and punched Chen Ling hard in the chest.


    Normally, this punch could even punch a hole in the wall, but Chen Ling still used his skills to defuse part of it and flew back.


    This is a technique in ancient martial arts, similar to Huali, which is related to the use of muscles and meridians.


    The other three people also came over at this time.


    The short-haired man in leather slashed at the hunter with a long scar on his face. The speed was not fast, but it gave people a feeling of lightness.


    The hunter with the long scar didn''t have any carelessness, and retreated cautiously to observe the opponent''s behavior. Although these humans in other worlds are generally weak.


    But there are always some people who have some strange abilities. They are not Extraordinary, but they can master abilities similar to Extraordinary, and there are more changes.


    There are even some people in different worlds with amazing abilities. There was a person who could release fireballs before, and a fireball fiddled with and killed four or five people in a room.


    It was as powerful as a grenade.


    The long-scarred hunter avoided the attack, but didn''t notice anything special about the opponent. He was stunned, and raised the long knife in his hand to slash at the opponent.


    The heavy and fast blade creates a strong wind pressure in the air~www.novelhall.com~ The short-haired man showed a triumphant smile, and a blue silk thread appeared in the air, half a meter long, vertically, and then Lightning burst like a light bulb.


    "Zizi~"


    The thunder light hit the long-scarred hunter''s arm and spread to his whole body. Accompanied by a strong tingling sensation, his body stopped.


    The long-scarred hunter''s eyes darkened. He didn''t expect that the other party had the ability to control this element, and the strength was so high that it was even higher than the average thunder hunter, which made his body stiff.


    The brief smile on the short-haired man''s face disappeared. Seeing that the other party just paused, he charged at him again, but at a slower speed.


    But this was enough to make him panic, you know, his lightning strikes ordinary people, enough to kill them.


    Without any hesitation, the short-haired man turned around and ran back. His melee combat ability is very weak, and the release of special abilities requires a certain amount of time to accumulate. Once caught, it is a dead end.


    But the long-scarred hunter is still faster than him even in the state of lightning paralysis, like an ancient humanoid beast.


    The short-haired man had a lightning blast in his hand, but the time was still a bit short, his cheeks flushed, and he felt that the blade of the scar hunter had come behind him.


    Suddenly, the long-scarred hunter stopped moving and raised his arms.


    "Whoosh~"


    Blood splatter.


    An arrow pierced through his arm, flesh and bone, with infinite murderous intent.


    He knew that it was the person hiding in the dark who had done it, and he had been paying attention to the movement around him, but he didn''t expect to be tricked.

 Chapter 130： mutation

    Su Changxing saw that the arrow was blocked by the man''s hand, without hesitation, he immediately drew the bow and shot the next arrow, and the target was the hunter holding the bow and arrow.


    [Half-distorted human: Mystery explorer, healthy, cautious. ¡¿


    In the underground of the Aegis company before, he also met a explorer, but he was shot to death by him.


    The explorer seems to have the ability to detect and accurately find the enemy''s position within a certain distance, so Su Changxing''s second target is him.


    At the same time, the hunter holding the wooden crossbow had already sensed Su Changxing''s position, and also saw a little shadow of Su Changxing in the darkness.


    A shadow streaked across the darkness.


    "Whoosh~"


    Shocked, he turned sideways just to avoid the arrow, which flew past his ear and hit the ground, raised the wooden crossbow with his backhand and aimed at Su Changxing''s direction to shoot.


    Su Changxing also saw the hunter''s movement, and retracted his body exposed from the window. Immediately afterwards, he saw a crossbow bolt stuck on the window sill.


    To be honest, the opponent''s attack method poses a limited threat to him, and the crossbow is different from the bow and arrow, the shooting frequency is much lower, but the difficulty of shooting is also much lower.


    At the same time, Chen Ling saw the movement of the long-scarred hunter. The physique of the hunter seemed to be extraordinary, and the lightning from his companion had little effect on him.


    When he saw an arrow shot through the arm of the long-scarred hunter, he made a decisive decision, gave up the iron-like hunter, and slashed at the long-scarred hunter.


    Although the long-scarred hunter was injured, his expression did not change at all. He pulled out the arrow with one hand, held the knife firmly to block Chen Ling''s attack, and kicked Chen Ling.


    Chen Ling was on guard and dodged sideways. He tried to cut the hunter''s chest with a sliding knife, but the hunter saw through.


    After taking two steps back, he felt numbness in his arms. Although he suppressed the opponent in terms of speed and skill, there was a bit of a difference in overall physical fitness between the two sides.


    At present, it seems that it is basically impossible for him to defeat the opponent, and it is even difficult to hold the opponent.


    At this time, the two people who were hunted down did not disappoint, and turned back and killed them.


    But the next moment, Chen Ling was stunned for a moment. The bald man rushed the fastest, recklessly, and then he was stabbed through the abdomen and fell to the ground.


    Are you kidding me? It''s not so fast to give away a head.


    When he thought about it, since these two people had the courage to turn around and fight, they must have a certain fighting power, but he didn''t expect to kill one of them directly.


    It''s better to just run away.


    However, the other person is more reliable. It should be a supernatural person. He raised the pickaxe and hit it with all his strength, which also made the hunter with a tempered body avoid him.


    Now, it seems that he only needs to hold back the strongest long-scarred hunter, wait for others to deal with the remaining hunters, and then work together to deal with the long-scarred hunter.


    "Ah~"


    A scream sounded.


    A member of the Security Bureau had his arm cut off and fell to the ground struggling. The severe pain caused him to shed tears due to physical stress.


    The hunter standing in front of him showed a cruel look on his face. He raised his long sword and swung it at an extremely fast speed. Before the others could react, he stabbed his heart with a knife.


    But at the same time, the hunter''s expression froze, and an arrow silently pierced his temple and pierced his cerebellum.


    He gradually lost consciousness, and tears flowed from the corners of his eyes.


    Su Changxing succeeded again.


    The hunter holding the wooden crossbow was extremely annoyed. This person is very skilled in archery, and the movement of the arrow flying out is very small, which is extremely difficult to detect. If they are not careful, they will be in danger of being shot.


    But they are being entangled now, and it is impossible to find Su Changxing.


    Another person died in Su Changxing''s hands, and the remaining hunters were stunned, including the long-scarred hunter, who felt the threat of death, and their movements became restrained, and they had to pay more attention to their surroundings environment of.


    Among them, the hunter of the tempered man is better, his ability makes him basically not afraid of Su Changxing''s arrows, but the problem is that the opponent has a guy who can release lightning.


    This restrains his ability very much.


    Once he is struck by lightning while releasing skin tempering, he may die suddenly.


    This can be regarded as one of the weaknesses of the Temperer.


    So he had to reduce the frequency of using his ability, at least not all the time.


    The man in the leather jacket with short hair had a similar idea now. Although he didn''t know if lightning would be useful to him, he still knew the principle that steel can conduct electricity.


    Thunder and lightning flashed in his hands, and even the blade of the blade also appeared spreading and flashing lightning, and he slashed at the Tempered Hunter''s hunter lightly.


    The hunter carefully backed away and avoided physical contact with the opponent.


    The next moment, a half-meter-long vertical bright silk thread appeared behind him, and it became more and more dazzling, exploding a large number of lightning strikes on the hunter''s back.


    Lightning easily spread to the whole body, and hit every position.


    The Tempered Man''s hunter hadn''t figured out the opponent''s attack method, so he fell to the ground in a daze. Although he didn''t die, his body couldn''t move.


    Su Changxing didn''t expect that the tempered man should be considered the most difficult of these people except for the man with the scar, but he was easily dealt with.


    Seeing this, Zhang Daxi once again raised the pickaxe and smashed it at the hunter who fell to the ground with lightning ~www.novelhall.com~, the muscles in his hands swelled again.


    Looking closely, the skin on his arm has cracked several times, and the high-frequency use of abilities has completely drained his body.


    There was a sound of broken bones.


    The hawk pierced the hunter''s chest.


    Another hunter died, and the expression on the scarred man''s face was no longer as calm as before, with a hint of panic.


    Any confidence is based on confidence and confidence.


    At this time, he still has some certainty, but it is not as absolute as before.


    The long-scarred hunter suddenly paused, and seemed to be stunned. Chen Ling didn''t know what was wrong with him, but he still seized the opportunity and slashed at his chest.


    Blood flowed out like a fountain.


    A deep, long **** appeared on Longscar''s chest.


    But there was an inexplicable smile on his face, although it was a smile, it made people shudder.


    The long-scarred hunter''s body suddenly turned into an afterimage, and he raised his knife and slashed at Chen Ling, his speed suddenly increased a lot.


    Chen Ling raised his heart, and almost didn''t realize it. The opponent''s speed was already very fast, and if he improved again, he would have completely surpassed him with the blessing of supernatural powers.


    Sometimes, a little change is a qualitative change.


    Chen Ling barely blocked the opponent''s attack with a steel knife, but was kicked away, his body was hit hard, his internal organs were displaced, and a lot of blood gushed out of his throat.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 131： No. 131 He Didnt Want To

    "True knowledge" information changed again.


    [Half-distorted human (Extraordinary): Crazy Blood (upper rank), injured, bloodthirsty. His strength gradually became stronger with the injury. ¡¿


    Su Changxing frowned when he saw the stronger long-haired man being kicked to the ground.


    Although he has noticed that the hunter''s ability may be more than what he showed before, he is still a little surprised by the bloodthirsty''s ability.


    The increase in his strength is not generally large.


    The speed of this frenzied man is close to him, and the strength may be as well, and this may not be his upper limit.


    Without thinking too much, Su Changxing shot an arrow at the long-scarred hunter again, and with one hand, he turned out of the window, pulled, kicked, and slid a certain distance on the wall.


    He reckoned that if he didn''t go down, all the people below would be slaughtered by this hunter, and this bloodthirsty man might be stronger than the previous precise one.


    If the long-scarred hunter shakes his head with perception and avoids the flying arrows, his perception ability will be greatly improved in this state, and he can clearly judge the position of the arrow.


    The long-scarred hunter swung his knife at another man in a gray coat who was fighting with the hunter with a wooden crossbow.


    The man in the gray coat completely avoided or resisted the space. Some visible gray matter spread from his skin, like a layer of veil, which looked like a thin piece, but it blocked the blade.


    Like hitting cotton, there is no sound and no impact, but the gray substance is much lighter.


    And the man''s face suddenly paled, obviously very uncomfortable.


    The man with the long scar didn''t pause at all, his blow was ineffective, and he swung his knife again to slash at the opponent, bringing out a heavy wind pressure in the air.


    He was a little anxious, wanting to reduce the other party''s staff quickly. The person hiding in the dark brought him too much pressure.


    Suddenly, a thunderbolt appeared on his side, forming a silk thread. It was the man in the leather coat with short hair trying to stop him.


    The man with the scar didn''t have any intention of retreating, he swung his knife straight and slashed at the target, but moved a little to the side.


    He had noticed before that the lightning released by the short-haired man seemed to be very limited, and the range of lightning radiation was also very small. If he avoided it, there shouldn''t be any major problems.


    "It''s over."


    The short-haired man in the leather jacket said in despair. He never thought that the long-scarred hunter would rely on his speed to directly bypass the lightning he set.


    However, there is no way to do this. It takes a short period of time to release his ability, and there is no way to release it directly. Once someone detects it, it is easy to dodge.


    "Clang~"


    The man in the gray coat was easily picked up by the long-scarred hunter and stabbed in the abdomen with a knife. The gray substance helped him block it a little, but he still flew out under the great force.


    Su Changxing noticed that the long-scarred hunter moved a little faster, presumably because his injury was at home during the activity, so correspondingly, he also became stronger.


    Looking at the expressionless expression on the long-scarred hunter''s face, he should not feel any pain. This seems to be a very dangerous position, and if he is not careful, he will be killed by himself.


    Su Changxing deftly dodged the incoming crossbow arrows, came to Zhang Daxi''s side, and when the long-scarred hunter attacked the man in gray, he slashed at his back.


    The hunter with the wooden crossbow dropped the wooden crossbow, drew out the dagger at his waist, and slashed at Su Changxing.


    Everything happens dynamically.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to stop his attack, turned around and slashed at the mystery seeker.


    The impression that the explorer gave him before was that he had a strong perception ability, which meant that the other party had a strong judgment ability, and he could judge that Su Changxing was very strong.


    In the face of a strong enemy, retreat must be the best choice.


    Su Changxing swung his knife halfway, feigned a shot, then suddenly changed direction, and slashed at the long-scarred hunter again, while the explorer backed away because of the oppressive force brought by Su Changxing.


    As soon as his face darkened, the explorer knew that he was being tricked by Su Changxing again, but it was too late to stop him now.


    But the problem is no longer...


    There was a smile on his face. He knew the strength of the long-scarred hunter. It was very terrifying, and it might even surpass the boss in the future.


    Su Changxing swung his knife and slashed at the back of the long-scarred hunter, already thinking that he could successfully kill him.


    But when the blade was about to touch the opponent, the long-scarred hunter''s body twisted quickly in a very strange posture, avoiding Su Changxing''s attack in an unexpected way.


    Su Changxing was also slightly startled, and with the previous strength, he returned the knife with his backhand and continued to slash at the opponent.


    "Soon."


    The long-scarred hunter showed a smile of admiration, took a small step back, and twisted his upper body back, narrowly dodging Su Changxing''s attack.


    Not completely avoiding it, Su Changxing still cut a not-so-deep wound on his chest.


    Su Changxing reckoned that the opponent''s strength should be similar to his, but the opponent was seriously injured, even because of his position, he probably couldn''t fight for a long time.


    His advantage should still be quite large.


    And this way of dodging should be a skill, similar to martial arts or something.


    The long-scarred hunter took the opportunity to slash at Su Changxing, and his attack and defense changed instantly.


    Su Changxing didn''t retreat either, he raised his sword and was tough. He was very happy with this simple way of fighting for strength, and the weapons of both sides collided.


    A violent force came from the handle of the knife.


    The strength of the opponent is indeed not as good as him.


    Su Changxing felt and made a judgment, pressed down with a single knife, pulled back, and swung another knife.


    When he is at an advantage like this, he will not give the opponent a chance to breathe.


    The long-scarred hunter retreated to avoid Su Changxing''s attack.


    But Su Changxing was not hesitant, and continued to step forward to suppress, and then swung a knife, slashing down diagonally.


    "Clang~"


    The blades of both sides collided again.


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows involuntarily~www.novelhall.com~ The strength of the other party was actually about the same as his, and even higher by a line.


    In just a few seconds, the strength of the long-scarred hunter has been greatly improved, and the position is now effective.


    A trace of misfortune was born in Su Changxing''s heart. If this continues, after a while, wouldn''t the other party have the strength to kill him.


    Although the long-scarred hunter was seriously injured, he would not die all at once. Once his strength obviously suppressed Su Changxing, Su Changxing would be in danger.


    "Die, you pig''s milk from another world."


    There was a crazy smile on the face of the long-scarred hunter. Su Changxing''s strength was beyond his imagination. At this point, his injuries had reached the point where he would die without treatment, and it was impossible to run away.


    Only by killing Su Changxing can he recover from his injuries and survive.


    The blood maniac draws power from the blood, revels in the blood, and regenerates in the blood.

 Chapter 132： shot dead

    Su Changxing stared at his opponent, with a high degree of concentration, and swung the blade vigorously with his left hand.


    "Clang~"


    The weapons slammed together again.


    This time the power is heavier.


    He noticed that the other party was covered in bright red blood, and the blood flowed out in large quantities. He was seriously injured, but he looked alive and well.


    The hunter''s thin face was covered with distorted wrinkles, and the scar was in the shape of a line, covering half of his face, giving off a hideous look.


    "You are indeed very strong, you are considered amazing in your world, but it is a pity that you met me."


    He laughed wildly and said arrogantly, the speed of swinging the knife became faster and faster, the strength became heavier and heavier, and more and more blood flowed out of his body.


    After several fights, Su Changxing also felt extremely strenuous, and the opponent''s various convenience attributes were probably close to seven points.


    But his face was still calm, and he firmly resisted every attack of the hunter, and he could clearly feel that the hunter was a little impatient.


    This kind of ability of the bloodthirsty should not have the effect of recovery, but it can keep him in the best condition when he is injured, and it will become stronger and stronger, and he will still die when the injury reaches a certain level.


    "yes?"


    Su Changxing showed an inexplicable smile, with a hidden killing intent flashing in his eyes, the moment he swung the knife, a silver pistol slipped out of his sleeve, covered the pistol with the steel knife, and suddenly raised the gun to aim at a very short distance.


    Although the gunshots will attract a large number of zombies and completely reveal their positions, this is already the best choice so far.


    This bloodthirsty man is powerful, he doesn''t have much confidence in defeating the opponent, and the longer the time delays, the more likely he will attract other hunters, which will make things more troublesome.


    "Boom~"


    The muzzle shot out flames, propping up a radiance in the darkness.


    The bullet accurately pierced the hunter''s forehead, bringing out a large amount of blood, leaving a hole the size of an index finger.


    Although the power of this gun against non-zombie creatures will be slightly reduced, but because of the addition of the split head talent, it is almost normal power, and it is no problem at all to kill a person by hitting the vital point.


    The long-scarred hunter had an unbelievable look on his face, and his movements slowed down instantly. Su Changxing flicked his weapon away and stabbed him in the chest.


    He was not dead yet, his body was trembling, and he roared, "I''m not convinced..."


    Su Changxing pulled out the blade, and said calmly, "Actually, I''m a shooter."


    Immediately afterwards, he turned around and immediately raised his hand to shoot at the explorer.


    Although there are not many zombies around, but the movement of the guns is too loud, it will still form a wave of corpses, and not only the zombies will hear it, but also other hunters around. It is necessary to quickly solve the remaining hunting By.


    "Bang bang~"


    Two shots in a row.


    The explorer was quite calm. When Su Changxing shot the long-scarred hunter, he realized that Su Changxing was going to shoot him. He twisted his body to avoid a shot, but the next shot hit his chest. Bleeding.


    The frequency of Su Changxing''s two shots was very high, sealing off the space for him to hide.


    Chen Ling was fighting with the hunter at this time. Although the incident happened suddenly, he still seized the opportunity that the opponent was deformed by the shot and beheaded him with one knife.


    All the hunters died, and Chen Ling looked at Su Changxing with a shocked expression... Why is this man''s pistol able to shoot? It''s too buggy.


    At the same time, the roar of the zombies had already been heard from a distance, and he didn''t care why Su Changxing''s pistol could be fired. He leaned over and picked up his teammates who were still lying on the ground, and shouted to the surrounding people:


    "Take the wounded, follow me, we will leave here immediately."


    Zhang Daxi also looked back at Xu Chuhan who was still lying on the ground, and found that he was lying on the ground with his eyes closed, his injuries had fully recovered, and his breathing was fairly even.


    Appears to be asleep.


    Zhang Daxi slapped him across the face and said, "Xu Laosan, get up before you die, let''s get out of here."


    There is no response, it seems to have fallen asleep.


    Zhang Daxi had no choice but to carry Xu Chuhan on his back, and immediately followed Chen Ling to leave. At this time, perhaps these people who followed the security bureau could have a way out.


    Su Changxing chopped off the two rushing zombies with a knife, forgetting to take a look at the zombies rushing towards them not far away, and bent down to pick up the extraordinary crystals on the corpses in a calm manner.


    Chen Ling looked at Su Changxing who was still searching for the corpse, and felt that this man wanted money rather than life, and shouted:


    "Go quickly, those zombies will surround you later, even if you have a gun, it''s useless."


    Su Changxing thought about it, and said seriously: "You should worry about yourself, I can run faster than you."


    He picked up the other three crystals, and waited for the crystals on the corpse to form. It took about seven or eight seconds for the crystals to form.


    When the crystal was completely formed and Su Changxing picked it up, Chen Ling and the others had already run for dozens of meters, and then he also ran in the direction Chen Ling and the others left.


    There are fewer zombies coming from this direction, so it is also the best evacuation route, and judging by Chen Ling''s appearance, it seems that an evacuation route has been planned long ago.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    The fire was spreading all around, and the streets, cars, and zombies were full of sparks.


    Zombies ran around with flames, and more zombies were stained with flames. The flames filled the emptiness of the streets at night, like a bonfire party, grand and cheerful.


    "Not here again? I can really run."


    "Tailor" walked in the flames, looking around, the human beings in that other world seemed to be more and more capable of manipulating flames, and could even rely on the explosion of a large number of flames to cover up their own figure.


    "Huh? In the alleyway on the left?"


    A smile appeared on the face of the "tailor", sensing the opponent''s position, and when he was about to catch up, several gunshots came from a distance.


    "Bang bang~"


    Gunshots?


    Why are there gunshots?


    Haven''t heard this voice for a long time. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    "Tailor" stopped in his tracks with a puzzled look on his face. He hadn''t heard gunshots for a long time, and he was also used to a world without guns.


    "Brought by humans from another world? It shouldn''t be possible."


    He pondered for a while. As far as he knew, these humans from different worlds would not bring anything with them when they came to their world... Moreover, they had never encountered such a situation before.


    If there are a lot of firearms, it means that these lambs have the ability to resist. This is bad news. Firearms can give ordinary people the ability to fight against extraordinary people.


    The reason why they are strong is that this is a world without hot weapons.


    "Tailor" was stunned for a few seconds, and then ran towards the alleyway covered by the flames, deciding to get rid of the person who could control the flames first.

 Chapter 133： get away

    (Still coding.............)


    In just over twenty seconds, Su Changxing let go and caught up with Chen Ling and the others.


    The young man who could unleash lightning was being surrounded by a man in gray. Chen Ling led the way ahead, and Zhang Daxi followed behind with his bald head behind his back.


    Chen Ling glanced at Su Changxing who was following behind, showing a hint of joy, and then said:


    "We entered through the alleyway in front, and there is one of our temporary gathering places not far away. There should be other people of us, um, and medical personnel."


    Su Changxing was a little surprised that the people from the Security Bureau actually had medical personnel. Is it a medical-related ability?


    He nodded and said: "Well, you lead the way, my queen, it''s best not to be too far away, or you won''t be able to bear it."


    With two wounded, they would definitely not be able to move for a long distance, and there was a wave of corpses behind them, and the movement speed of the corpses was faster than them.


    However, after entering the alleyway, the roar of the zombies became much quieter, and the number of people following them also decreased significantly.


    Su Changxing could still handle it completely. He walked at the back, slashed left and right, came up to kill one, and shouted involuntarily: "Go faster, at least you can''t be slower than these zombies."


    These people are all physically strong, even with a person on their backs, their speed is not slow, but they are not as good as these zombies.


    Su Changxing noticed that the dwarf was pale and sweating profusely. It was obvious that his physical strength had reached its limit and he might lose his strength at any time, so he said:


    "You''d better give up on him. Once you fall down, even gods can''t save you."


    If the dwarf really fell down, he would not be able to take the risk to save him. Once he was surrounded by the tide of corpses, even he would be in danger.


    Zhang Daxi ran forward with his head sullen, and said, "I''m okay. When I really can''t run anymore, I will leave this guy behind."


    Killing all the way, retreating all the way, after more than ten minutes, the number of zombies following behind gradually decreased, and they also walked through this alleyway to the next street.


    Su Changxing also saw that the long-haired man in black tights walking in the front was already covered in scars, both deep and shallow, all traces of zombies.


    But he is actually very powerful. With this kind of fast movement, once he encounters many zombies, he will already be attacked.


    Su Changxing originally planned that once this man fell down, he would immediately abandon these people and leave alone, but he didn''t expect him to hold on.


    Chen Ling glanced back at Su Changxing, who was unharmed, and said, "It''s right next to this."


    He was still shocked by Su Changxing''s strength, and also a little excited. He didn''t expect that there was such a master hidden in their area.


    There were very few zombies in this street, they had been cleaned up, and there were no major obstacles along the way. The group of them came to the building in the middle of the street.


    Under Chen Ling''s leadership, they entered through the main entrance of a gold shop, passed through the small door inside, and went up to the stairs to the second floor.


    The head said in Su Changxing''s ear: "There are very few people up there, only seven or eight."


    Seven or eight people?


    Su Changxing frowned. He thought there would be many people here as a temporary station for the Security Bureau, but he didn''t expect there to be only seven or eight people.


    It can probably be imagined that there will not be too many people here in the Security Bureau, or even very few.


    From this point of view, the situation of the Security Bureau was as he had expected before. The situation was not very good, it could even be said to be very bad.


    (Still coding.............)


    In just over twenty seconds, Su Changxing let go and caught up with Chen Ling and the others.


    The young man who could unleash lightning was being surrounded by a man in gray. Chen Ling led the way ahead, and Zhang Daxi followed behind with his bald head behind his back.


    Chen Ling glanced at Su Changxing who was following behind, showing a hint of joy, and then said:


    "We entered through the alleyway in front, and there is one of our temporary gathering places not far away. There should be other people of us, um, and medical personnel."


    Su Changxing was a little surprised that the people from the Security Bureau actually had medical personnel. Is it a medical-related ability?


    He nodded and said: "Well, you lead the way, my queen, it''s best not to be too far away, or you won''t be able to bear it."


    With two wounded, they would definitely not be able to move for a long distance, and there was a wave of corpses behind them, and the movement speed of the corpses was faster than them.


    However, after entering the alleyway, the roar of the zombies became much quieter, and the number of people following them also decreased significantly.


    Su Changxing could still handle it completely. He walked at the back, slashed left and right, came up to kill one, and shouted involuntarily: "Go faster, at least you can''t be slower than these zombies."


    These people are all physically strong, even with a person on their backs, their speed is not slow, but they are not as good as these zombies.


    Su Changxing noticed that the dwarf was pale and sweating profusely. It was obvious that his physical strength had reached its limit and he might lose his strength at any time, so he said:


    "You''d better give up on him. Once you fall down, even gods can''t save you."


    If the dwarf really fell down, he would not be able to take the risk to save him. Once he was surrounded by the tide of corpses, even he would be in danger.


    Zhang Daxi ran forward with his head sullen, and said, "I''m okay. When I really can''t run anymore, I will leave this guy behind."


    Killing all the way, retreating all the way, after more than ten minutes, the number of zombies following behind gradually decreased, and they also walked through this alleyway to the next street.


    Su Changxing also saw that the long-haired man in black tights walking in the front was already covered in scars, both deep and shallow, all traces of zombies.


    But he is actually very powerful. With this kind of fast movement, once he encounters many zombies, he will already be attacked.


    Su Changxing originally planned that once this man fell down, he would immediately abandon these people and leave alone, but he didn''t expect him to hold on.


    Chen Ling glanced back at Su Changxing, who was unharmed, and said, "It''s right next to this."


    He was still shocked by Su Changxing''s strength~www.novelhall.com~ and also a little excited, he didn''t expect such a master to be hidden in their area.


    There were very few zombies in this street, they had been cleaned up, and there were no major obstacles along the way. The group of them came to the building in the middle of the street.


    Under Chen Ling''s leadership, they entered through the main entrance of a gold shop, passed through the small door inside, and went up to the stairs to the second floor.


    The head said in Su Changxing''s ear: "There are very few people up there, only seven or eight."


    Seven or eight people?


    Su Changxing frowned. He thought there would be many people here as a temporary station for the Security Bureau, but he didn''t expect there to be only seven or eight people.


    It can probably be imagined that there will not be too many people here in the Security Bureau, or even very few.


    From this point of view, the situation of the Security Bureau was as he had expected before. The situation was not very good, it could even be said to be very bad.

 Chapter 134： Security Bureau Station

    The Security Bureau probably has more than one such temporary station, and each station is equipped with an administrator, which seems to be a temporary mechanism.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "So you are all members of the Security Bureau."


    Lu Yu walked in front and responded: "That''s right. In principle, we don''t take in other people, but in special circumstances, we deal with it specially."


    A group of people walked inside with Lu Yu. There is not much space here. It should be the place where the gold store stores valuables. It was discovered by the security bureau as a resident.


    Zhang Daxi followed behind in silence. In the present world, they avoided the police and official organizations everywhere, but now they feel like they are going into the mouth of a tiger.


    Su Changxing looked around and sighed, "This is indeed a good place to hide, very hidden."


    The young man with the man in gray on his back said proudly, "Of course, I was the first to discover this place."


    Chen Ling glanced at him, and said calmly: "At that time, you just wanted to see if there was any place to hide gold in the gold shop."


    The young man''s eyes were slightly empty, and he said seriously: "Half of the agreed gold is mine, and I will take all of it back when I return to the present world."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect that there was a master here who wanted money but not life, and in this situation, he was still thinking about bringing the gold back instead of thinking about how to survive.


    Chen Ling seemed to be accustomed to the appearance of young people, and said calmly: "As long as you can take it back, it is yours, and the organization will not exploit members'' personal gains."


    It can be seen that the young man''s eyes exude the taste of money, very bright, even in this dim space.


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth twitched, and he secretly complained that the world is already like this, and gold is not important anymore. I am afraid that even if he returns to the present world, gold will depreciate greatly.


    If the doomsday game continues, points will become the hardest currency, so instead of collecting gold, it is better to earn more points.


    But Su Changxing didn''t say much, maybe other people have some special obsession with gold, such as building a gold toilet or something.


    Lu Yu led a group of people to a relatively large room. There were three or four people resting against the wall. They all had serious injuries. The air was stuffy and no one spoke.


    Chen Ling changed his expression, looked at one of them, and asked, "Huang Jixiang, where are the people in your team?"


    It was a young man with a bandage on his chest, some obvious scratches on his face, his eyes were bloodshot, and his expression was listless. It was obvious that he hadn''t slept for a long time.


    He sat sprawled on the ground, **** Trump, and said, "Mr. Chen, they are all dead. I am the only one left. We encountered a tide of corpses and were blocked by hunters."


    Chen Ling was silent for a while, and said in a more relaxed tone, "One of us is injured now, you can join our team."


    Huang Jixiang said a little angrily: "No problem, I just don''t know what to do, I''m going to kill those people now."


    At this time, a skinny woman in a white coat came in from the door and looked at the two people lying on the ground.


    Su Changxing was a little surprised. This woman was too thin. She looked like she had been hungry for a long time. She looked like an African refugee or someone suffering from anorexia. Judging by her attire, she should be Dr. Wu.


    She looked around, then looked at Chen Ling, and said in a cold tone, "Is Liu Jiusheng dead?"


    Before Chen Ling could answer, she said to herself again: "If you haven''t come back, you should be dead. You are not competent as a corporal leader. You are alive, but he is dead."


    There was no regret or other emotion in the tone, as if stating a fact.


    Liu Jiusheng should be the member of the Security Bureau who died before.


    Chen Ling sat against the wall next to him, and said calmly, "Look at the injuries of the two of them first."


    Zhang Daxi pointed to Xu Chuhan on the ground, and said, "He should be fine, he just fell asleep."


    Xu Chuhan was breathing evenly at this time, and looked like he was asleep.


    The short-haired young man in a leather jacket clearly remembered that the bald man was shot with two arrows, and said in surprise, "Is he a recovery-type supernatural being? He has already fully recovered, tsk tsk."


    Zhang Daxi was stunned for a moment, and said uncertainly, "It should be."


    He wasn''t sure what happened to Xu Chuhan either. It seemed that after using that bottle of blood alcohol, he had the ability to be immortal.


    The young man showed a thoughtful expression, and then said: "It is a supernatural ability that has just been awakened recently. It seems very strong. Let me introduce myself, my name is Sun Xiaolin."


    Dr. Wu lifted the Liuhai in front of his forehead, checked the injury of the man in gray, and said, "It''s very serious, but it can be saved."


    Chen Ling raised his head and asked concerned: "Is your body okay? If not, use medicine to stabilize his injury first."


    Dr. Wu shook his head and said: "There is no more medicine. A few hours ago, the medicine was already in short supply... I can still do it, no problem."


    In the case of mobile phones, goods are circulated, there is no shortage of medicines, and there will be no shortage of medicines. Once there is a shortage of medicines, there will be shortages of medicines.


    Sun Xiaolin snorted coldly: "Those guys must still have the medicine in their hands, but they just refused to give it to us."


    No one answered.


    Doctor Wu put his hand on the chest of the man in gray. Immediately afterwards, some green fluorescent light appeared on his palm, in granular form, and gradually gathered into the body of the man in gray.


    It can be seen that some small wounds on the man in gray are actually healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This state only lasted for about half a minute before it stopped. The man in gray clothes had not completely healed his injuries, but his face turned rosy.


    Sun Xiaolin took off his clothes, sprinkled some white-gray powder, and tied the bandage skillfully. It seemed that this was not the first time he had done such a thing.


    "Ahem~"


    Dr. Wu coughed twice~www.novelhall.com~ his face became even paler, he stood up and said, "I''m going to rest first, call me if you need anything."


    After she left, the house fell into silence again.


    Lu Yu came over with some biscuits and said, "We have enough supplies here, let''s eat something to replenish our strength."


    "No, I brought my own food."


    Su Changxing refused, took out a bag of Oreos and ate it on his own.


    Sun Xiaolin looked at the Oreo in Su Changxing''s hand, and then at the dry biscuit in his own hand, and suddenly felt tasteless.


    Chen Ling looked around at the people around him and said:


    "Right now, our best option is to wait until tomorrow morning to get out of the area...it''s dangerous right now."


    Su Changxing sat against the wall, ate an Oreo, raised his eyebrows and said, "It should be the same in other places."

 Chapter 135： return of captain

    (Code in progress¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤)


    Chen Ling thought for a while, and said frankly: "It''s not the same. In fact, our three teams launched an operation against these hunters tonight, trying to strangle some of them through numerical superiority and expand our advantage... Unfortunately it failed."


    Su Changxing thought it was an accident that the people from the Security Bureau met that "tailor", but he didn''t expect it to be planned, so he thought about it, "A lot of people died?"


    There were two long lines between Chen Ling''s nose and cheeks, which made him look deeper, and the long hair tied behind his head gave people a sense of sight of an ancient warrior. He said calmly:


    "Hundreds of people have died, and half of them are supernatural beings. We now have less than fifty people alive. And according to our estimates, one tenth of the people in this area will die in the hands of hunters tonight." hands."


    Su Changxing''s heart moved slightly, and he noticed the unusual taste in it. The evacuation of these security bureau members meant that the biggest resistance force left, and the rest were lambs waiting to be slaughtered.


    He was suddenly a little worried about Huang Biao''s situation. From the current point of view, any regiment''s resident may be attacked by hunters, and once attacked, there is probably only one end.


    Take out your phone and send a message.


    Please call me nice: how are you doing now?


    Ruthless Little Beast: It''s ok, we found two mysterious shops, and we are on our way back to the garrison. Be careful, I see that many garrisons have been attacked on the forum.


    Fortunately, Huang Biao''s station was not attacked.


    At the same time, Su Changxing also felt powerless. Most of the time, it seemed that he could only take care of himself, struggling to survive.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Flames danced in the night sky, zombies rushed in this direction, and a large wave of corpses gradually formed around.


    Facing the flying flames, the "tailor" did not dodge or dodge. Several extremely thin red lines danced in the night sky, abruptly cutting up the oncoming fireball in the sky, and blocking the explosion from his body.


    This level of attack is not too much of a threat to him, but the flashing flames will attract a large number of zombies, even zombie waves.


    Zombies fell in front of the "tailor" in pieces, such a large number of zombies, even he couldn''t stand it.


    There was a stiff smile on the face of "Tailor". He was going to change the method of chasing and killing the prey. He didn''t have to chase the prey directly, but he could also wait until the prey returned to the nest before catching it.


    Afterwards, he turned around and walked backwards, escaped from the swarm of corpses, and disappeared into the vast darkness.


    A man with chapped lips, charcoal black hands with sparks, and scars all over his body was running fast on the street, as if he was running for his life, with a raging fire behind him.


    He noticed that the terrifying hunter did not catch up, and his expression relaxed a little. He used flames to attract zombies to stop the opponent from chasing and killing, and he also ensured that there were relatively few zombies on this street. Make it easier for him to escape.


    This hunter is very terrifying, he almost died in the hands of that hunter several times, fortunately, God blesses him.


    (Code in progress¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤)


    Chen Ling thought for a while, and said frankly: "It''s not the same. In fact, our three teams launched an operation against these hunters tonight, trying to strangle some of them through numerical superiority and expand our advantage... Unfortunately it failed."


    Su Changxing thought it was an accident that the people from the Security Bureau met that "tailor", but he didn''t expect it to be planned, so he thought about it, "A lot of people died?"


    There were two long lines between Chen Ling''s nose and cheeks, which made him look deeper, and the long hair tied behind his head gave people a sense of sight of an ancient warrior. He said calmly:


    "Hundreds of people have died, and half of them are supernatural beings. We now have less than fifty people alive. And according to our estimates, one tenth of the people in this area will die in the hands of hunters tonight." hands."


    Su Changxing''s heart moved slightly, and he noticed the unusual taste in it. The evacuation of these security bureau members meant that the biggest resistance force left, and the rest were lambs waiting to be slaughtered.


    He was suddenly a little worried about Huang Biao''s situation. From the current point of view, any regiment''s resident may be attacked by hunters, and once attacked, there is probably only one end.


    Take out your phone and send a message.


    Please call me nice: how are you doing now?


    Ruthless Little Beast: It''s ok, we found two mysterious shops, and we are on our way back to the garrison. Be careful, I see that many garrisons have been attacked on the forum.


    Fortunately, Huang Biao''s station was not attacked.


    At the same time, Su Changxing also felt powerless. Most of the time, it seemed that he could only take care of himself, struggling to survive.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Flames danced in the night sky, zombies rushed in this direction, and a large wave of corpses gradually formed around.


    Facing the flying flames, the "tailor" did not dodge or dodge. Several extremely thin red lines danced in the night sky, abruptly cutting up the oncoming fireball in the sky, and blocking the explosion from his body.


    Such an attack is not too much of a threat to him~www.novelhall.com~ but the shining flames will attract a large number of zombies, even zombie waves.


    Zombies fell in front of the "tailor" in pieces, such a large number of zombies, even he couldn''t stand it.


    There was a stiff smile on the face of "Tailor". He was going to change the method of chasing and killing the prey. He didn''t have to chase the prey directly, but he could also wait until the prey returned to the nest before catching it.


    Afterwards, he turned around and walked backwards, escaped from the swarm of corpses, and disappeared into the vast darkness.


    A man with chapped lips, charcoal black hands with sparks, and scars all over his body was running fast on the street, as if he was running for his life, with a raging fire behind him.


    He noticed that the terrifying hunter did not catch up, and his expression relaxed a little. He used flames to attract zombies to stop the opponent from chasing and killing, and he also ensured that there were relatively few zombies on this street. Make it easier for him to escape.


    This hunter is very terrifying, he almost died in the hands of that hunter several times, fortunately, God blesses him.

 Chapter 136： 1000 promotion directions

    [To meet the promotion conditions, you need to spend 3000 points to deduce the promotion model, whether to proceed]


    Three thousand points...


    It''s really not cheap.


    Su Changxing only felt that this store needed money, and before the promotion started, it needed 3,000 points. However, he is a big money now, with a huge sum of more than 30,000, so 3,000 points is still affordable.


    yes.


    [The direction that can be promoted is being deduced, and it is expected to be ten minutes]


    Su Changxing looked around. Sun Xiaolin and Huang Jixiang were discussing something rustlingly. Chen Ling had already left the room and didn''t know what to do, but he guessed that he should go to find that Dr. Wu.


    The relationship between these two people seems to be very unusual, and they should have known each other in this world.


    As for Zhang Daxi who was leaning against the wall in a daze, Xu Chuhan on the ground was still sleeping, sleeping so calmly.


    Su Changxing looked at this thing and said, "Your friend''s state is very strange. Well, it''s definitely not a normal human state. It''s a bit dangerous. What did you do then?"


    Xu Chuhan appeared in this state when he saw him for the second time, so it should be that something special happened when they faced the "tailor".


    He still remembered that Xu Chuhan should have been dismembered by the "tailor"''s silk thread at that time.


    Zhang Daxi was silent for a while, and said in a low voice: "He used the item provided by the doomsday game, blood alcohol, a medical item, but he didn''t expect that this item could not only heal the injury, but also endow him with this ability."


    Items offered by Doomsday Games?


    Su Changxing did not expect this to be the case, using items from the Doomsday game. From this point of view, the items provided by the Doomsday game may not necessarily be good things.


    This also made him a little more vigilant about the copper necklace around his neck. He still didn''t know the specific function of the "two-faced man".


    The head said in Su Changxing''s ear: "He should now open up a path, but well, he changed into another species, which is somewhat similar to me."


    Su Changxing was stunned: "Similar to you?"


    The head affirmed: "Yes, it is similar to the method of transforming into a zombie, but what he transforms is not a zombie, but some other creature, and I have never touched it... You must know, the fastest-growing The way is to adapt to the power, the human race is too orderly, and it is slow to accept the power."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "So zombies are like broken cups, easier to be filled with water?"


    The head said: "That''s the truth."


    Su Changxing then asked: "So can he maintain his sanity?"


    The head said with a smile: "Then maybe that''s the case, just look at the zombies outside."


    There was a sharp look in Su Changxing''s eyes. He was thinking about whether to kill Xu Chuhan and kill the possible threat in the bud.


    Xu Chuhan''s state is like a zombie that is about to turn into a corpse, and killing the person who is about to turn into a corpse is the most correct choice.


    However, after hesitating for a while, he temporarily put this idea aside, even if Xu Chuhan turned into a zombie-like existence, it might not necessarily be a bad thing.


    Xu Chuhan would stand against them, and he might not stand against the hunters and the zombies in this world.


    Moreover, Xu Chuhan''s state of being divorced is much worse.


    Ten minutes passed in a flash.


    [Complete the deduction and establish a possible promotion model based on various abilities]


    A "Job Promotion" column appeared in the discount store. When you click on it, it looks a bit like an item column, and various options are marked with points.


    Shooting, climbing, sleeping, cracking head, firearms, night vision, true knowledge, analysis, memory, thinking, slashing, knife, bow and arrow, singing...


    There are hundreds of categories in a mess, and each category seems to correspond to a certain ability of him.


    Su Changxing was shocked. He could actually choose the promotion direction of the position by himself. He had heard from the head that the promotion was actually random and out of control. There was a high probability that he would be promoted from the direction related to the position or who had a stronger personality.


    Moreover, these hundreds of categories are just classifications. In each category, there are as few as four or five directions, and as many as more than ten directions. In other words, there are a total of thousands of promotion directions that can be chosen.


    Then Su Changxing discovered that some directions were off-white, and even the big category of "True Knowledge" was all off-white.


    This should be because a certain condition has not been met, so you cannot be promoted, or you cannot be promoted in this regard for the first time.


    Ordinary people would feel at a loss when faced with such a situation and would find it difficult to choose, but Su Changxing didn''t.


    Thinking at a high speed, he quickly browsed through more than a thousand promotion directions and conducted a certain degree of analysis.


    There is a corresponding point price behind each promotion direction, and the price is different. The cheap one only needs a few thousand points, while the expensive one needs tens of thousands.


    He also carried out the first round of screening based on the idea that cheap goods are not good, and eliminated promotion directions with less than 10,000 points.


    At this point, there are more than two hundred ways to advance.


    He also screened them according to whether they are useful or not, whether they are offensive or auxiliary, and whether they are suitable for the position. Some of the promotion directions are very strange and tasteless.


    [Good voice: Your singing voice is more likely to please others, and the sound quality has been improved by 20%. You naturally get a tuner.


    Redemption conditions: 12000 points]


    Looking at this talent, Su Changxing couldn''t help sighing. Once upon a time, he, a tone-deficient person, also had a dream of singing. Unfortunately, the conditions do not allow it now, and it is impossible to waste the chance of promotion on this.


    ¡¾Advanced Taste Buds: Enhance your sense of taste by 50%, you can feel the most authentic taste of food, and you can easily distinguish various ingredients in food. ¡¿


    Redemption conditions: 11000 points]


    Well, the talent necessary for foodies, I don¡¯t know if eating spicy food will make it more spicy.


    [Spotlight: Enhance 20% of your temperament and 20% of your appearance, you will become more eye-catching, more elegant, and your words will be more convincing.


    Redemption conditions: 18000 points]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    These kinds of talents are not completely useless, but now Su Changxing only needs the talent to increase combat power to deal with this hellish world.


    Especially this "spotlight" talent, if it was in such a stable situation in this world, he might choose it.


    After repeated screening and considering all aspects, Su Changxing finally selected more than ten optimal promotion directions. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    [Shadow Head Splitter: Attacking the enemy''s head increases the damage by 45%. If the enemy''s head is attacked in a hidden state, this value will be doubled


    Redemption conditions: 15,000 points]


    This is the promotion direction derived from "Split Head". It is very direct and rough, and can greatly enhance his ability to assassinate, especially the ability to assassinate with bows and arrows or guns.


    [Awakening sleeper: Reinforce the combat effectiveness of the sleeper in the sleep state, and with the increase of fusion, you can gradually control the behavior during sleep.


    Redemption conditions: 20,000 points]


    Su Changxing liked this direction of promotion very much. This direction of promotion can make up for the shortcomings of Shenmengzhe. Sleeping is the time when Shenmengzhe is strongest and weakest.


    And it doesn''t mean that after reaching the eighth position, the characteristics of the dreamer will disappear, on the contrary, it will always exist, and this disadvantage will always exist.

 Chapter 137： Gods perspective

    (Code in progress¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤)


    [Pistol lovers: Handle pistols more skillfully, fire rate increased by 10%, accuracy corrected by 10%, bullet flight speed increased by 10%, damage increased by 10%, armor penetration by 10%


    Redemption conditions: 2000 points]


    This is obviously the direction of promotion in the direction of specialization, and it can also increase Su Changxing''s combat effectiveness, and even the improvement is quite large.


    And he suspects that if he chooses this direction of promotion, his eighth-level position can choose a position related to firearms. Presumably this should also be one of the meanings of promotion.


    But there is a problem. His bullets are limited. Once the bullets are exhausted, this direction of promotion will not be of much use.


    [Bow and Arrow Lovers: Manipulate the bow and arrow more skillfully, increase the rate of fire by 20%, increase the flying speed of arrows by 20%, and increase the damage by 10%


    Redemption conditions: 13000 points]


    This is a promotion direction similar to that of "pistol lovers". It is definitely not as good as "pistol lovers" in terms of the improvement of combat ability alone. After all, pistols are stronger than bows and arrows.


    But this direction of promotion can improve his assassination ability using bows and arrows, which has advantages and disadvantages.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Without thinking for too long, Su Changxing decided to choose "Awakening Sleeper", with a hunch that this should be the most valuable promotion direction, and it is also the most expensive promotion direction.


    This talent can make up for the shortcomings of the dreamer, and also allow him to display the real combat effectiveness of the dreamer. Sometimes the short board is the most deadly, and the most stable is to complement yourself.


    He is a rational person, he hates the state of being out of control, and he doesn''t like some unprovoked accidents.


    After making a decision, he decisively spent 20,000 points and chose "Awakening Sleeper".


    ¡¾Total points: 14121¡¿


    In an instant, the backpack behind him lightened, and Su Changxing felt his head sink. His eyes shone with a faint light. In the bright darkness, the world in front of him became clearer, and his night vision ability improved again.


    He felt that he had changed a lot, a change in his control over himself and his position.


    This change was continuous, gentle and uninterrupted, and lasted for half an hour. During this process, the mystery of the position continued to rise.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 5.4+1 (Extraordinary)


    Speed: 5.6+1 (extraordinary)


    Physique: 4.8+1 (much stronger than ordinary humans)


    Perception: 1+1 (beast level perception)


    Spirit: 5+2 (extraordinary)


    Position: Ninth rank, lucid dreamer (extreme) fit rate 85%


    Status: healthy.


    Evaluation: One promotion and one transformation. It is unique for you to be promoted in such a short period of time. The direction of promotion unexpectedly fits the position, and the position was successfully promoted to the extreme position.


    [Lucid dreamer: 570/1000]


    The mystery of the position has increased by 200, the upper limit has also been increased to 1000, and the attribute bonus of the position has also reached the corresponding value.


    Su Changxing leaned against the wall, and fell asleep unknowingly during this change.


    His eyes went dark, then brightened again, he looked around with a higher vision, saw Xu Chuhan lying on the ground sleeping, seeing Sun Xiaolin who was whispering, and seeing himself sleeping against the wall.


    what?


    What''s happening here?


    This kind of perspective is like a 360-degree camera growing above his body, like... God''s perspective.


    Su Changxing knew that his change should be caused by his promotion, but he was still very surprised by this change. He thought it was just a state of staying awake while sleepwalking, but now it is like this.


    And he seems to be able to exit this state at any time and fall into a real deep sleep state.


    But still can''t get out of the deep sleep state.


    Ok¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing was a little dumbfounded, he seemed to be able to just quietly watch himself sleep, this state was very strange, he slept, but didn''t sleep again.


    The disadvantage of the dreamer not being able to exit the sleeping state at any time is still there, but he can maintain consciousness and have a God''s perspective.


    But what''s the use? Damn it or die, the difference is that one is dying without knowing it, and the other is watching oneself die.


    No, there should be a bigger difference, and it shouldn''t be so simple to go from the upper position to the extreme position.


    As time went by, Su Changxing gradually realized that he seemed to be able to give orders to himself, yes, not to control his body, but to give orders to his body.


    stand up.


    Su Changxing, who was asleep, closed his eyes and stood up from the ground on the spot. His movements were quick and he didn''t look like he was asleep.


    Raise your hand.


    With his eyes closed, Su Changxing raised his left hand.


    Zhang Daxi thought that Su Changxing had fallen asleep, but unexpectedly he stood up again with his eyes closed again.


    Everyone in the room stared blankly at Su Changxing who was behaving strangely, not knowing what he wanted to do.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing sat down again, returning to the original posture, breathing steadily, as if he was sleeping.


    Sun Xiaolin was a little uncertain: "Is this sleepwalking? Generally, sleepwalking patients will only have symptoms of sleepwalking when they are in a deep sleep. Brother Su sleeps really soundly."


    Huang Jixiang enviously said: "I also want to sleep, but unfortunately I can''t sleep."


    Zhang Daxi froze for a moment, this movement was too sensitive, it didn''t look like he was sleepwalking, but he didn''t say much, after all, he didn''t know much about it.


    This feels like manipulating the characters in the game when playing a game. Su Changxing can give general direction instructions, but he is not able to complete the detailed operations.


    Doomsday Game~www.novelhall.com~ This has really become a game... Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining.


    In this state, he cannot communicate with the head, nor can he control the body to speak. He can clearly see the surrounding situation and hear the surrounding voices.


    Although this was different from what he expected, he was already very satisfied. At least he could control his body to escape if he encountered danger while sleeping.


    In this state, he cannot communicate with the head, nor can he control the body to speak. He can clearly see the surrounding situation and hear the surrounding voices.


    Although this was different from what he expected, he was already very satisfied. At least he could control his body to escape if he encountered danger while sleeping.


    Although this was different from what he expected, he was already very satisfied. At least he could control his body to escape if he encountered danger while sleeping.


    Although this was different from what he expected, he was already very satisfied. At least he could control his body to escape if he encountered danger while sleeping.

 Chapter 138： incident

    The room was dimly lit, but Qin Dechang recognized Su Changxing at a glance. Su Changxing was dressed very special, and it was hard not to be recognized. He was carrying a large backpack, a longbow, and a steel knife.


    Qin Dechang looked at Chen Ling beside him, and asked, "Who are they?"


    Chen Ling explained: "We met at night and fought against the hunters together."


    Su Changxing and Xu Chuhan were both in a deep sleep, so he looked at Zhang Daxi and said, "Take this place as your own. In the end, we need to help each other."


    Zhang Daxi was stunned for a few seconds, then said, "Captain Qin is righteous."


    He recognized who this person was, Qin Dechang, who used to be a member of the Special Forces, nicknamed "Military Aircraft Vulcan", and they even met once on the battlefield.


    Qin Dechang couldn''t help staring at Zhang Daxi''s face, frowned and said:


    "It looks familiar, have we met?"


    Zhang Daxi mentioned it in his heart, and said without changing his face: "We have indeed seen it. When we were hunted down by that powerful hunter before, you saved us. My companion and I express our sincere thanks. If there is anything If you need it, just tell us."


    This sentence not only expresses gratitude, but also expresses attitude.


    He was already hanging in his heart that this was the territory of the Security Bureau, if Qin Dechang recognized him and wanted to clear up the old scores, it would be a no-brainer to kill them.


    Qin Dechang said with a vague smile on his face: "Really? So it''s you. I''m still very happy that you are still alive. After all, in this doomsday world, if you can live one more, you will live one more."


    He looked at Xu Chuhan on the ground again, sat down beside him, and said, "I remember that his arm has been amputated? Why is it still intact now?"


    Zhang Daxi thought for a while and said, "This is his ability, and it is precisely because of this ability that his life was saved."


    "Is that so? That''s really a good ability."


    Qin Dechang showed a thoughtful expression, and his eyes flashed. He has a good memory and clearly remembers that Zhang Daxi has supernatural powers, while Xu Chuhan has no supernatural powers.


    Presumably, Xu Chuhan should be an ability awakened in the doomsday world.


    As far as he knew, in the doomsday world, many people had awakened supernatural powers, or they already had supernatural powers, but they were too weak to manifest themselves.


    After they came here, because of the environment here, their abilities began to become stronger.


    After a while, Dr. Wu came to the room and treated Qin Dechang.


    Qin Dechang looked at her, grinned and said: "Wu Jie, your body can''t bear it anymore, you can rest, my injury is not a big problem, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter."


    Wu Jie shook her head, and said lightly, "It''s still the captain, your body is important, if any accident happens, I need you."


    Her tone was calm, and she seemed to be in a trance. It could be seen that this healing ability was a heavy burden on her body.


    Qin Dechang hesitated for a moment and said:


    "You can just heal my arm. That guy is too powerful. Fortunately, my ability can strengthen the arm, ha, otherwise this hand will be gone."


    Wu Jie stretched out her skinny hands to treat Qin Dechang, and the granular green fluorescence overflowed from her hands again.


    While Wu Jie was being treated, Su Changxing also noticed some minor injuries on his body, such as climbing bruises, battle bruises, and zombie scratches began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This is the effect of the dreamer recovering blood while sleeping.


    In this state, he could feel his own state more clearly, with clothes wrapped around his body, so others did not see anything strange about Su Changxing.


    Zhang Daxi looked at the thin and deep scar on Qin Dechang''s arm, his pupils constricted suddenly, and said:


    "Captain Qin, were you injured by that powerful hunter?"


    Qin Dechang nodded and said: "Yes, he is very powerful, and I almost died."


    Zhang Daxi thought for a while, and said solemnly: "Captain Qin, the two of us have been hunted down by that hunter for a while, and I judge that the hunter probably has some kind of tracking method, which can track people who were injured by him. people who have been."


    Before that, the hunter didn''t chase them down because Qin Dechang had attracted his attention, otherwise the two of them would surely die.


    But that hunter obviously won''t let it go, what will happen when Qin Dechang comes over?


    Attract prey!


    Everyone in the room was stunned for a moment, and their eyes focused. Even if they hadn''t seen it before, they still knew the horror of that hunter.


    Qin Dechang''s eyes narrowed, and he said sharply, "Is what you said true?"


    "yes."


    Zhang Daxi nodded affirmatively, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes, the fear of that hunter, the shadow of being hunted down before still remained in his mind.


    The room fell into silence, and the people around looked at each other and exchanged glances.


    Su Changxing, who was in God''s perspective, also sank in his heart, realizing that this place might be very dangerous, and the "tailor" might follow Qin Dechang, and could appear in this position at any time.


    The hidden terrain here is both an advantage and a disadvantage. Once the "tailor" comes here and blocks the door, none of them will be able to escape.


    Zhang Daxi realized the danger, kicked Xu Chuhan, and shouted: "Wake up, third child, don''t sleep."


    "What''s the matter... why did you kick me?"


    This time Xu Chuhan finally woke up. He was in a daze, and found that there were many people around him. He woke up completely and said, "Second brother, where are we?"


    There was a faint red light in his eyes~www.novelhall.com~ It was hard to notice, but Su Changxing did see it, and learned from his "true knowledge" that his physical strength seemed to have improved a lot during that period of time.


    This is the process of opening up avenues and achieving extraordinary achievements, but Xu Chuhan didn''t completely succeed, and he was still a little short of the fire.


    Zhang Daxi replied: "We are at the Security Bureau''s station, and this is Captain Qin."


    Xu Chuhan stood up from the ground, and was taken aback when he saw Qin Dechang''s appearance, and then he understood what he was doing. He squeezed out a stiff smile and said, "Thank you, Captain Qin, for taking him in."


    Qin Dechang sized up Xu Chuhan, and said calmly, "It''s also right for everyone to help each other."


    Immediately afterwards, he stood up, lowered his head and straightened his clothes, and said lightly:


    "Since that hunter is coming for me, I will leave here first. Take care... Corporal Chen, you will lead the team out of this area tomorrow and the fifth team will meet... If If I die, you will be the captain of the third team, and you will be fully responsible for the affairs of the third team. All actions are based on our own survival. We were too aggressive before, which led to this failure."

 Chapter 139： jedi

    [In the code word¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¿


    After hearing this, Sun Xiaolin immediately interjected: "Captain, since he''s here, we can lay an ambush here and kill him."


    Qin Dechang shook his head and said affirmatively: "No, even if all of us put together are no match for him. We have actually tried it before."


    Chen Ling glanced at Su Changxing who was still sleeping, and said, "Captain, someone here has a pistol, maybe he can deal with that hunter."


    Qin Dechang was stunned for a moment, and said, "Pistol? A firearm that can be used?"


    Chen Ling nodded and said, "Yes, this brother Su Changxing has a pistol, and it was because of him that we killed five hunters."


    Qin Dechang showed a look of surprise, guessing that Su Changxing''s pistol should not come from this world, but from a mysterious shop, after thinking for a while, he said in a deep voice:


    "It still doesn''t work, that Hunter is no longer an ordinary pistol. It''s the best choice for me to leave now."


    Everyone looked at Su Changxing, but Su Changxing was still asleep, as if he hadn''t noticed anything.


    Sun Xiaolin thought about it for a while and said, "He slept like hell, isn''t his vigilance too low? It stands to reason that a person as powerful as Brother Su shouldn''t be without vigilance."


    Huang Jixiang said: "Is he too tired?"


    Just as they were talking, they saw Su Changxing stand up suddenly, closed his eyes tightly, waved his hands, and pointed to his mouth.


    "..."


    In the dim environment, there was only one dim kerosene lamp. This scene was very strange. Everyone was stunned, and even Chen Ling put one hand on the weapon.


    From the perspective of God, Su Changxing has already sensed that someone is coming from outside, and it is very likely that it is the hunter.


    [In the code word¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¿


    After hearing this, Sun Xiaolin immediately interjected: "Captain, since he''s here, we can lay an ambush here and kill him."


    Qin Dechang shook his head and said affirmatively: "No, even if all of us put together are no match for him. We have actually tried it before."


    Chen Ling glanced at Su Changxing who was still sleeping, and said, "Captain, someone here has a pistol, maybe he can deal with that hunter."


    Qin Dechang was stunned for a moment, and said, "Pistol? A firearm that can be used?"


    Chen Ling nodded and said, "Yes, this brother Su Changxing has a pistol, and it was because of him that we killed five hunters."


    Qin Dechang showed a look of surprise, guessing that Su Changxing''s pistol should not come from this world, but from a mysterious shop, after thinking for a while, he said in a deep voice:


    "It still doesn''t work, that Hunter is no longer an ordinary pistol. It''s the best choice for me to leave now."


    Everyone looked at Su Changxing, but Su Changxing was still asleep, as if he hadn''t noticed anything.


    Sun Xiaolin thought about it for a while and said, "He slept like hell, isn''t his vigilance too low? It stands to reason that a person as powerful as Brother Su shouldn''t be without vigilance."


    Huang Jixiang said: "Is he too tired?"


    Just as they were talking, they saw Su Changxing stand up suddenly, closed his eyes tightly, waved his hands, and pointed to his mouth.


    "..."


    In the dim environment, there was only one dim kerosene lamp. This scene was very strange. Everyone was stunned, and even Chen Ling put one hand on the weapon.


    From the perspective of God, Su Changxing has already sensed that someone is coming from outside, and it is very likely that it is the hunter.


    [In the code word¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¿


    After hearing this, Sun Xiaolin immediately interjected: "Captain, since he''s here, we can lay an ambush here and kill him."


    Qin Dechang shook his head and said affirmatively: "No, even if all of us put together are no match for him. We have actually tried it before."


    Chen Ling glanced at Su Changxing who was still sleeping, and said, "Captain, someone here has a pistol, maybe he can deal with that hunter."


    Qin Dechang was stunned for a moment, and said, "Pistol? A firearm that can be used?"


    Chen Ling nodded and said, "Yes, this brother Su Changxing has a pistol, and it was because of him that we killed five hunters."


    Qin Dechang showed a look of surprise, guessing that Su Changxing''s pistol should not come from this world, but from a mysterious shop, after thinking for a while, he said in a deep voice:


    "It still doesn''t work, that Hunter is no longer an ordinary pistol. It''s the best choice for me to leave now."


    Everyone looked at Su Changxing, but Su Changxing was still asleep, as if he hadn''t noticed anything.


    Sun Xiaolin thought about it for a while and said, "He slept like hell, isn''t his vigilance too low? It stands to reason that a person as powerful as Brother Su shouldn''t be without vigilance."


    Huang Jixiang said: "Is he too tired?"


    Just as they were talking, they saw Su Changxing stand up suddenly, closed his eyes tightly, waved his hands, and pointed to his mouth.


    "..."


    In the dim environment, there was only one dim kerosene lamp. This scene was very strange. Everyone was stunned, and even Chen Ling put one hand on the weapon. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    From the perspective of God, Su Changxing has already sensed that someone is coming from outside, and it is very likely that it is the hunter.


    [In the code word¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¿


    After hearing this, Sun Xiaolin immediately interjected: "Captain, since he''s here, we can lay an ambush here and kill him."


    Qin Dechang shook his head and said affirmatively: "No, even if all of us put together are no match for him. We have actually tried it before."


    Chen Ling glanced at Su Changxing who was still sleeping, and said, "Captain, someone here has a pistol, maybe he can deal with that hunter."


    Qin Dechang was stunned for a moment, and said, "Pistol? A firearm that can be used?"


    Chen Ling nodded and said, "Yes, this brother Su Changxing has a pistol, and it was because of him that we killed five hunters."

 Chapter 140： Disadvantages of "tailoring"

    "Bang bang bang~"


    The muzzle spewed flames.


    The bullets flew around the "tailor", and none of the bullets touched him, not even within one meter of him.


    The "tailor" still had his eyes closed, he didn''t need to rely on his eyes to control these threads, as if each thread had a pair of eyes.


    However, Su Changxing noticed that as long as the speed of the bullet was a little faster, it could break through the "tailor"''s defense.


    In other words, you should still choose the promotion direction of "pistol enthusiasts".


    "Flashbangs? Pistols? Really interesting."


    The "tailor" put down his hands, opened his eyes and looked at Su Changxing, with a stiff smile on his face, like a mask, with an eternally fixed expression, unable to see real emotions.


    As an eighth-level Extraordinary, his body was greatly strengthened, and the time he was affected by the flash bomb was very short, only a moment.


    Su Changxing stopped shooting, turned into a black shadow, and ran outside against the wall. As long as he could rush out of this room, he could at least guarantee his own safety.


    If you can''t get out, it is likely to be a dead end.


    Being stuck inside and being killed bit by bit by the "tailor", I''m afraid the "tailor" didn''t come down directly, because he had the mentality of torturing them.


    torture?


    Judging from the various behaviors of the "tailor", he is a pervert. He can kill the enemy directly in many cases, but he chooses to torture, amputate, injure the enemy, and make him die slowly.


    This distance is not too far, about seven or eight meters. With Su Changxing''s current physical strength, he can rush over in a quarter of a breath.


    The head didn''t know what was going on with Su Changxing. Seeing Su Changxing making such a risky move, he shouted anxiously:


    "Boy, stop, stop, you will die if you force it, that guy is definitely a top Extraordinary in the eighth rank."


    It can see that the strength of "tailor" may be stronger than what he shows, he is the top Extraordinary in the eighth rank.


    It''s a pity that Su Changxing couldn''t hear its shouts.


    Everything happened in an instant, from Su Changxing throwing the flashbang to firing the gun, the whole process took about two seconds.


    Chen Ling was the first to react, and the moment the flash bomb ended, he rushed out with Su Changxing.


    He knew that at this time, he absolutely couldn''t go up one by one, he would have to die one by one, and there might still be some chances for them to swarm up together.


    Rushing out of the storage room, he saw a shocking scene. Su Changxing ran forward against the wall at an unimaginable speed, only to see a blurred shadow.


    Three red lines cut towards Su Changxing, one cut sideways from the arm, one cut horizontally from the thigh, and the third pierced Su Changxing''s abdomen.


    With little room to duck, it seemed like a dead end.


    Su Changxing could only run towards the three red lines helplessly as the wind blew by his ears. There were more red lines behind him that had already blocked his back path. At the same time, he gave orders to avoid and move forward.


    The strength and speed of the body''s full explosion have exceeded his expectations, close to ten strength, speed, and physique.


    Su Changxing leaned his neck back, turned his upper body sideways, and twisted the upper and lower red wires in a weird posture. The steel knife was in front of his chest, and collided with the oncoming red wires, creating sparks.


    There was an obviously sunken silver-white mark on the back of the knife.


    This set of movements is extremely natural, without any jerky, it seems to be an instinctive movement, just like when you fall, you will use your arms to support the ground, and your eyes will close your eyelids when they are stimulated, it is a fighting instinct.


    But it wasn''t over yet. Seeing Su Changxing dodging the attack perfectly, the "tailor" showed excitement on his face. The next moment, five silk threads cut towards Su Changxing, interweaving into a net in the air, making a sharp wind sound like birdsong.


    "Clang~"


    Su Changxing held the steel knife and slashed towards the center of the net. When the blade collided with the red line, sparks were created again, and a metallic clang sounded.


    Several streaks of blood-red liquid slid out along with the red thread, slid on the silk thread, and splashed into droplets, trembling continuously.


    This time, Su Changxing still did not dodge after all. Deep wounds were drawn on his shoulders, thighs, and abdomen, and a large amount of blood gushed out.


    But his movements didn''t stop at all, even slow, unaffected by the injury.


    Thankfully, the body tried its best to avoid it, and he was not amputated. The wound on the arm was just one-third of the entire arm.


    At this time, he had already come to the side and rear of the "tailor", and the distance between the two sides widened again.


    Su Changxing looked down at the "tailor" from a high angle, his eyes flashed brightly, and the wounds on his body healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Behind was the dark night, intertwined with streaks of pale moonlight, and on the opposite side were Qin Dechang, Zhang Daxi and the others, and they looked at Su Changxing who was standing outside.


    Countless thoughts twisted and flickered in Su Changxing''s mind. Facing such a powerful existence, leaving was undoubtedly the best choice.


    To live, we must know how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages...


    Su Changxing looked around at his injuries from the perspective of God.


    it is as expected.


    The "tailor" never thought of killing him directly from the beginning to the end. The red thread wounded all his non-fatal parts, such as arms, thighs, and abdomen.


    Thinking at a high speed, Su Changxing realized that it might not be because of some abnormality, and the "tailor" had no reason to let him go under such circumstances.


    The so-called means of torture is probably not active, but passive. It''s not that the tailor doesn''t want to kill him, but he can''t because he is restricted by his position.


    This is the evil of strength, the evil of position.


    The disadvantage of "Smart Tailor" is that it cannot kill others directly, but can only use indirect means to kill others... So this is why the member of the Security Bureau that Su Changxing met only had his hands amputated.


    That''s why the "tailor" just cut Xu Chuhan into a stick and didn''t kill him.


    Like a double-edged sword, the stronger the power, the greater the disadvantages.


    The information of "True Knowledge" kept beating.


    [Half-twisted human (Extraordinary): Dexterous tailor who manipulates silk, eighth rank, health, anger. A tailor who likes to torture people but has no courage to kill people. His favorite method is to amputate people''s limbs and watch them die slowly. ¡¿


    Have the opportunity.


    If the "tailor" doesn''t kill people directly, he has room to manipulate.


    "Bang bang~"


    Su Changxing raised the muzzle of the gun to the "tailor" again, pulled the trigger continuously, and ran to the side at the same time.


    The three bullets drew three ripples in the space, and each bullet was shot at different positions of the "tailor" body at half a second interval~www.novelhall.com~ The shooting density before was very high, and was "tailored" Blocked, so he wanted to try the effect of shooting from different angles.


    Qin Dechang condensed a burst of flames, and both sides started to attack almost at the same time, there was a kind of tacit understanding invisibly.


    The red line in the space started to dance again, defending, cutting up flames, blocking bullets, and stopped attacking Su Changxing.


    "Boom~"


    The flames exploded in the room, "Tailor" was impacted to a certain extent, and the taupe coat fluttered under the force of the wind.


    Su Changxing keenly noticed that a bullet missed the "tailor"''s feet, that is to say, a bullet almost hit the "tailor" just now.


    The way of attacking from different directions at the same time is effective, at least the tailor showed weakness in the face of such an attack.


    Not only Su Changxing noticed, but also Chen Ling and others, which meant that Su Changxing''s pistol could actually threaten the "tailor".

 Chapter 141： Siege

    The head was full of surprises, Su Changxing suddenly became much stronger, which was very unreasonable, and this kid''s state was too strange, as if he was sleeping, but his behavior was conscious.


    This is completely inconsistent with the characteristics of the dreamer, as if he had been promoted once.


    "This kid is definitely hiding some secret. It''s not as simple as it seems, but what is it hiding? Some kind of mysterious item?"


    It said to itself in the backpack.


    Although Su Changxing was injured, his backpack was not damaged at all. These red lines seemed to avoid the backpack specially during the cutting process, which also caused Su Changxing''s back to not be injured.


    Destiny man?


    Su Changxing remembered that the head had mentioned this word. It seemed to be related to a certain ability of the head. Pistols couldn''t shoot it, and even these silk threads couldn''t attack the head.


    Does that mean he can rely on his head for defense or offense.


    The "tailor" suddenly turned his head to look at Su Changxing, his eyes were full of murderous intent. Obviously, he also realized that Su Changxing was the most threatening person present to him, so he exaggeratedly smiled and said:


    "Are you waiting to die if you don''t run? You had a chance to run just now, so don''t run, haha."


    Amid wanton laughter, the "tailor"''s eyes became brighter, and several red lines flew towards Su Changxing from the air, faster than before.


    He decided to get rid of Su Changxing first.


    Su Changxing stepped back immediately, the muscles in his arms swelled violently, and he swung his knife to slash at the oncoming red lines. The heavy force pulled out the wind pressure in the air, and the blade trembled in the wind, colliding with two of the red lines. There are obvious gaps, and several cracks are diffracted.


    However, the power from the red line is obviously not as good as Su Changxing.


    "Ka~"


    The next moment, the red thread broke in vain under the great force of the steel knife, like a broken kite. The broken red thread seemed to have lost traction, slipped to the ground, and continued to dissipate in the air.


    The "tailor" showed a shocked expression, and there was a tingle of pain in his spirit. He never thought that Su Changxing could cut off his red thread. This kind of power is not what a ninth-rank Extraordinary should have. This is his first time. In such a situation, the red line was cut off by life.


    The smile on his face became heavier, the killing intent in his eyes became stronger, and he shouted: "Damn bug."


    A red line on the side suddenly accelerated, whipping on Su Changxing''s chest, drawing a long and thin tear, from the shoulder to the lower abdomen, a large amount of blood spurted out.


    Although Su Changxing reacted instinctively and achieved a perfect dodge, he still couldn''t stand it, and was besieged by a large number of red lines.


    Every moment, there would be wounds on his body, whether light or heavy, but his body avoided and blocked the fatal attack, and there was no fatal injury of amputation.


    At the same time, Chen Ling''s eyes burst out with a shining blue light, and his body turned into an afterimage. He had already reached five meters from the "tailor", holding the steel knife high, as if he had a chance to hit his opponent.


    At this time, a large number of red lines besieged Su Changxing, and there were relatively few red lines in this direction.


    "Kill, what the hell, keep chasing me like a ghost, I really thought I wouldn''t resist."


    Xu Chuhan followed Chen Ling and charged up. Because of the undead property he had just acquired, he realized that it seemed difficult for him to die, so he was very courageous.


    Followed by Zhang Daxi, Sun Xiaolin and others, they held weapons and went to the "tailor" together, as if they had great courage because of Su Changxing''s leadership.


    The situation on the scene changed, Su Changxing resisted the "tailor"''s attack, and they seemed to have the ability to fight him, but Qin Dechang still frowned, his eyes were dark, and he felt that this scene seemed familiar.


    Facing this powerful hunter, rushing up directly would be death, but there is no other way if he does not rush up, except for him who has no means of long-range attack, so he is dead anyway, so it is better to rush up and win a chance of life.


    There was a mocking smile on the face of the "tailor". All this was just to lure these fish into the nest. The next moment, some of the red lines on Su Changxing''s side suddenly retracted and rushed towards Chen Ling and the others.


    Since Su Changxing couldn''t be dealt with for a while, he rationally chose to deal with Chen Ling and the others first.


    While moving quickly, Chen Ling felt something moving in the air, but he couldn''t see it at all, so he dodged sideways by instinct.


    A gust of wind passed by, and he could see clearly that it was an extremely thin silk thread. This was actually the "tailor"''s attack method, and he blocked the oncoming silk thread with a backhand.


    In the next second, the expression on his face froze, and he felt a coolness coming from his thigh, and then he fell to the ground, the skin of his thigh was broken, and blood spurted out.


    As simple as that, Chen Ling had a leg amputated by the "tailor".


    "Warrior!"


    Sun Xiaolin''s exclamation came from behind.


    The distance was just enough, he slashed into the air in front of him, and retreated back at the same time.


    A silk thread was being drawn towards him, and a half-meter-long lightning thread appeared on the side of the "tailor".


    The "tailor" reacted very quickly, and immediately mobilized two silk threads to cut towards the lightning thread, but instead of breaking it apart, a large amount of lightning burst out.


    Using Chen Ling as a feint, Sun Xiaolin''s attack plan seemed to have succeeded.


    The "tailor" was struck by lightning, and his body became stiff, but the surrounding silk threads did not become stiff, and were still flying in the air.


    Xu Chuhan''s position was very close to the front. As expected, one hand and one foot were amputated by the silk thread, and the "tailor" knew his recovery ability, so he took extra care of him.


    After Xu Chuhan fell to the ground, he amputated Xu Chuhan''s other two hands and feet with silk thread.


    "Ah~"


    There was a scream~www.novelhall.com~Xu Chuhan raised his head and cursed: "What the hell, you have the ability to kill me directly, but what kind of ability is it to torture people?"


    He felt that this hunter had been playing and humiliating him, and no one could stand being amputated many times in one night. The pain and fear could drive ordinary people crazy.


    Fortunately, he is not an ordinary person. It seems that he has endured extreme pain many times, and his tolerance to pain has also improved a lot.


    Several small **** of flames were shot from Qin Dechang''s hands towards the "tailor". Because of his own people around, he did not use the flames that exploded in a large area.


    It''s just that the flying speed of these flames is much slower than that of bullets, not even as good as Su Changxing''s bow and arrow, and of course they can''t hit the "tailor", and they are all intercepted midway.


    Chen Ling, who was lying on the ground, had one of his thighs amputated, but he didn''t stop. He triggered his ability and moved forward quickly with his hands, which was not much slower than running.


    He was the closest to the "tailor", just a few steps away, almost within a few steps of swinging a knife.

 Chapter 142： broken line bullet

    Three red lines flew through the air, piercing Chen Ling''s shoulder, abdomen, and thigh, and pinning him to the ground.


    With severe pain all over his body, Chen Ling let go of his long hair, and looked up at the terrifying opponent with silk threads floating all over his body.


    His face was calm, he had already estimated the strength of the "tailor" and expected such a result, they were just dying.


    Yes, it was just a dying struggle.


    Chen Ling fell to the ground and couldn''t move. Silk threads ran through his body. Any movement would cause him severe pain.


    He suddenly raised his head, and threw the blade in his hand in the direction of the "tailor", making a final struggle.


    At the same time, at the moment when the blade flew out, Su Changxing saw the timing on the other side, took out the backpack from behind, threw it towards the "tailor", and drew an arc in the air.


    The head has a certain characteristic of not being hit by long-range attacks, and the red lines in the space are in a rhythm, and they all avoid it strangely.


    "Tailor" frowned, and found that he couldn''t control the silk thread to attack the backpack, and felt something was wrong, but he still didn''t dodge, but put more red thread in front of himself.


    Once the body moves, his control over the red line will be relatively weakened.


    Su Changxing raised the pistol in one hand, aimed it at the backpack, and pulled the trigger when he, the backpack, and the "tailor" were in the same line.


    "Boom~"


    A brass-colored bullet shot out from the muzzle of the gun along with the flames, passed through the backpack, rubbed against the ear of the head, and shot towards the tailor.


    More than one bullet, Su Changxing emptied all the bullets in the magazine, six bullets shot back and forth, some were aimed at the "tailor" and some were not, but they generally flew in that direction.


    These six bullets were Su Changxing''s last means of attack. It was impossible for him to fight close to the "tailor", and the bow and arrow basically had no possibility of threatening him.


    Because of the head, the traces of the surrounding silk threads are disordered, and there is indeed a large space in the space.


    Although the "tailor" didn''t know why this happened, but with a confident look on his face, he pulled a lot of silk threads in front of him in an instant.


    He didn''t move half a step with his sandals on, put his hands in his pockets, and looked at Su Changxing lightly, with a flamboyant smile on his face.


    This time he seemed to be really smiling.


    This piece of space is under his control. In this state, he is invincible. He also hopes that these bugs from other worlds can understand this, even if they have guns.


    In an instant, more red threads appeared around the "tailor", and the space seemed to be covered with a layer of faint red yarn.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes, dark and deep, he squeezed his right hand tightly, and looked at the flying bullets.


    The speed of the red line was very fast, and under the warning of the gunshots, it still caught up. When the bullet was close to a distance of one meter away from the "tailor", it accurately cut and bounced off.


    Two bullets flew past the "tailor".


    These two bullets were missed by Su Changxing, and they just flew by about one meter away from the "tailor".


    This is a bit outrageous, but when people always make mistakes, the "tailor" doesn''t care too much.


    Su Changxing had a smile on his face, and he was holding an old black chess piece. The moment the bullet flew past the "tailor", invisible ripples spread in the space, and a gloomy light overflowed from the chess piece. .


    [Vector chess piece: Ding Guan is in the middle, changing the direction of physical attacks or rebounding physical attacks, including flying objects, impacts, etc., can only be used twice. ¡¿


    Vector pieces are essentially redirecting objects and forces, but only if they can be touched.


    The copper-yellow bullet flew towards the ear of the "tailor", changed direction strangely, passed through the gap between the red lines at a tricky angle, and shot towards the "tailor", drawing a "seven"-shaped curve in the air.


    This was too sudden, "Tailor" reacted, but the silk thread couldn''t keep up.


    "Crack~"


    This bullet is like the deadliest fang, biting the deadliest position.


    A large amount of blood exploded at the "tailor"''s temple, with an expression of disbelief on his face, he was actually hit.


    The red line in the space froze in vain, as if out of control.


    In the eyes of everyone, "tailor" fell heavily to the ground following the impact of the bullet.


    "died?"


    Sun Xiaolin clutched his injured arm and looked at the tailor who fell on the ground with a dull expression. He didn''t expect that the "tailor" was shot to death lightly by Su Changxing.


    The other people had the same expression. In addition to being shocked, there was a hint of joy on their faces, the joy of the rest of their lives after the catastrophe.


    But Su Changxing still frowned, the expression on his face didn''t relax at all, and he felt that the "tailor" didn''t seem to be dead, at least not completely dead.


    The body of the Extraordinary is greatly strengthened, and the flesh, meridians, and bones will all be strengthened. The eighth-level Extraordinary will be strengthened even more, and it is possible to be immortal with a pistol.


    Enemies like "tailor", as long as they are alive, pose a great threat.


    Zhang Daxi also realized the same problem, raised the pickaxe in his hand, stepped forward in two steps, and smashed it on the tailor''s head.


    This is a very dangerous action. If the "tailor" can still control the silk thread, he will be attacked by several red threads in an instant.


    "à§~"


    A red thread in the space moved again, piercing through Zhang Daxi''s chest neatly.


    Zhang Daxi then stopped his movements and stared blankly at the "tailor" on the ground, not expecting that under such circumstances, it would be so easy for the other party to kill him.


    Su Changxing immediately took out his longbow, nocked the arrow and drew the bow, aiming at the "tailor" on the ground, an arrow flew out without the red line intercepting it, and accurately pierced through the head of the "tailor".


    The "tailor" looked at Su Changxing out of the corner of his eye, the aura in his eyes quickly dissipated, blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, his extraordinary vitality prevented him from completely dying.


    A look of madness appeared on his face, and a red thread suddenly shot at Chen Ling''s forehead.


    "Dah~"


    Everything happened in an instant~www.novelhall.com~ A red thread was tied to the ground next to Chen Ling''s head, and several cracks appeared.


    It wasn''t that Chen Ling dodged, but that the red line hadn''t been shot at all. Until he died, the "tailor" still couldn''t violate the characteristics and disadvantages of his position.


    The "tailor" died, and the red thread in the space gradually dissipated like an illusion.


    Su Changxing noticed a very thin filament falling on the ground, picked it up and inspected it, it was extremely soft and broke easily when pulled, it seemed to be just an ordinary silk thread.


    A kill prompt pops up on the phone.


    [Kill a human (Extraordinary), get 3000 points]


    He took two steps forward, picked up the backpack on the ground, and heard the roar of his head.


    "Boy, you are too risky, I am going to die, and you can''t live either."

 Chapter 143： leave

    ¡¾Codewords¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤}


    Su Changxing said lightly: "I don''t think you should die so easily, great true knower~"


    The head was about to cry but said without tears: "Don''t trust me too much, I''m really just a head."


    The "tailor" still kept a stiff smile on his face, his eyes were open, and he looked like he was dying.


    "It still looks very unconvinced."


    Su Changxing looked at the "tailor" and murmured.


    The head said: "I didn''t expect you to kill him at all. This person should be a powerful existence even in the eighth rank. Tsk tsk, kill the eighth rank with the ninth rank."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It''s all about relying on external force. If he is more cautious, maybe he won''t die."


    If the "tailor" blocked the two missed bullets with silk thread, the remaining power would not be enough to hurt the tailor.


    But normally, Su Changxing shouldn''t have the ability to change the vector.


    "Tailor" is also completely unexpected.


    This ability is too illegal, directly changing the flight direction of the bullet without any warning, and not reducing the kinetic energy of the flight.


    "Boss, wait a minute, Dr. Wu will be here soon."


    Sun Xiaolin squatted beside Chen Ling and shouted.


    Chen Ling''s injuries were very serious. One thigh was severed, one arm was almost amputated, and there were four penetrating wounds on his body.


    For an ordinary person, such an injury is basically equivalent to death, but there is also a doctor with supernatural powers here.


    Su Changxing guessed that Dr. Wu''s condition was also very bad, and he didn''t know if she could treat Chen Ling''s injury.


    Because of the massive blood loss, Chen Ling opened and closed his eyes and was depressed. His **** face didn''t show much panic. His face was blue and black. He took a deep breath and said:


    "Is there any more morphine?"


    The severe pain made him have a splitting headache, and he might faint at any time.


    Sun Xiaolin took a deep breath and said, "There is one more thing, I''ll lay it down for you."


    He took out a short needle from his arms and stabbed it into Chen Ling''s chest.


    After taking the morphine, Chen Ling''s face looked better, and he lay on the ground wondering what he was thinking.


    Xu Chuhan got up from the ground, even though [was typing¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    Su Changxing said lightly: "I don''t think you should die so easily, great true knower~"


    The head was about to cry but said without tears: "Don''t trust me too much, I''m really just a head."


    The "tailor" still kept a stiff smile on his face, his eyes were open, and he looked like he was dying.


    "It still looks very unconvinced."


    Su Changxing looked at the "tailor" and murmured.


    The head said: "I didn''t expect you to kill him at all. This person should be a powerful existence even in the eighth rank. Tsk tsk, kill the eighth rank with the ninth rank."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It''s all about relying on external force. If he is more cautious, maybe he won''t die."


    If the "tailor" blocked the two missed bullets with silk thread, the remaining power would not be enough to hurt the tailor.


    But normally, Su Changxing shouldn''t have the ability to change the vector.


    "Tailor" is also completely unexpected.


    This ability is too illegal, directly changing the flight direction of the bullet without any warning, and not reducing the kinetic energy of the flight.


    "Boss, wait a minute, Dr. Wu will be here soon."


    Sun Xiaolin squatted beside Chen Ling and shouted.


    Chen Ling''s injuries were very serious. One thigh was severed, one arm was almost amputated, and there were four penetrating wounds on his body.


    For an ordinary person, such an injury is basically equivalent to death, but there is also a doctor with supernatural powers here.


    Su Changxing guessed that Dr. Wu''s condition was also very bad, and he didn''t know if she could treat Chen Ling''s injury.


    Because of the massive blood loss, Chen Ling opened and closed his eyes and was depressed. His **** face didn''t show much panic. His face was blue and black. He took a deep breath and said:


    "Is there any more morphine?"


    The severe pain made him have a splitting headache, and he might faint at any time.


    Sun Xiaolin took a deep breath and said, "There is one more thing, I''ll lay it down for you."


    He took out a short needle from his arms and stabbed it into Chen Ling''s chest.


    After taking the morphine, Chen Ling''s face looked better, and he lay on the ground wondering what he was thinking.


    Xu Chuhan got up from the ground. Although his limbs were amputated before, he was still intact at this time.


    ¡¾Codewords¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤}


    Su Changxing said lightly: "I don''t think you should die so easily, great true knower~"


    The head was about to cry but said without tears: "Don''t trust me too much, I''m really just a head."


    The "tailor" still kept a stiff smile on his face, his eyes were open, and he looked like he was dying.


    "It still looks very unconvinced."


    Su Changxing looked at the "tailor" and murmured.


    The head said: "I didn''t expect you to kill him at all. This person should be a powerful existence even in the eighth rank. Tsk tsk, kill the eighth rank with the ninth rank."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It''s all about relying on external force. If he is more cautious, maybe he won''t die."


    If the "tailor" blocked the two missed bullets with silk thread, the remaining power would not be enough to hurt the tailor.


    But normally, Su Changxing shouldn''t have the ability to change the vector.


    "Tailor" is also completely unexpected.


    This ability is too illegal, directly changing the flight direction of the bullet without any warning, and not reducing the kinetic energy of the flight.


    "Boss, wait a minute, Dr. Wu will be here soon."


    Sun Xiaolin squatted beside Chen Ling and shouted.


    Chen Ling''s injuries were very serious. One thigh was severed, one arm was almost amputated, and there were four penetrating wounds on his body.


    For an ordinary person, such an injury is basically equivalent to death~www.novelhall.com~ But there is also a doctor with supernatural powers here.


    Su Changxing guessed that Dr. Wu''s condition was also very bad, and he didn''t know if she could treat Chen Ling''s injury.


    Because of the massive blood loss, Chen Ling opened and closed his eyes and was depressed. His **** face didn''t show much panic. His face was blue and black. He took a deep breath and said:


    "Is there any more morphine?"


    The severe pain made him have a splitting headache, and he might faint at any time.


    Sun Xiaolin took a deep breath and said, "There is one more thing, I''ll lay it down for you."


    He took out a short needle from his arms and stabbed it into Chen Ling''s chest.


    After taking the morphine, Chen Ling''s face looked better, and he lay on the ground wondering what he was thinking.


    Xu Chuhan got up from the ground. Although his limbs were amputated before, he was still intact at this time.


    He had had his limbs amputated, but at this point he was completely intact.

 Chapter 144： nanny

    But in fact, they were all minor injuries, and they were in a deep sleep state. Su Changxing possessed a strong self-healing ability, and he began to heal when he was injured. By the end of the battle, most of the wounds had recovered.


    Su Changxing raised his head and looked at Wu Jie. Although she was expressionless, she could feel the unusual gentleness in her eyes. After thinking for a while, he said:


    "I don''t have a big problem, you go and see other people."


    Wu Jie was stunned for a few seconds, then said, "Well, you''d better not hold on, and come to me anytime you have any questions."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, thank you."


    He is now very confident about his body. His strong physique makes him not afraid of being infected. His strong physique also gives him considerable self-healing ability, and his metabolic ability may be several times that of ordinary people. But in fact, they were all minor injuries, and they were in a deep sleep state. Su Changxing possessed a strong self-healing ability, and he began to heal when he was injured. By the end of the battle, most of the wounds had recovered.


    Su Changxing raised his head and looked at Wu Jie. Although she was expressionless, she could feel the unusual gentleness in her eyes. After thinking for a while, he said:


    "I don''t have a big problem, you go and see other people."


    Wu Jie was stunned for a few seconds, then said, "Well, you''d better not hold on, and come to me anytime you have any questions."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, thank you."


    He is now very confident about his body. His strong physique makes him not afraid of being infected. His strong physique also gives him considerable self-healing ability, and his metabolic ability may be several times that of ordinary people.


    And it wasn''t necessary, and he didn''t want others to check his body.


    After a while, when it was almost dawn, Qin Dechang came back from the outside. His face was full of exhaustion, and there were a few scratches on his arms and back. He looked at Wu Jie who was busy, and said:


    "Killed that hunter, I have applied for a strategic item that can help you recover your stamina."


    He took out a bag of tattered biscuits from his pocket, the packaging seemed to be old.


    Sun Xiaolin couldn''t help complaining: "Captain, what''s the use of this biscuit, sweep away the hunger and become yourself?"


    Qin Dechang thought for a while and said: "This is a special item produced by the doomsday game. It was obtained by a person from the fifth team doing a task."


    A hint of surprise appeared on Chen Ling''s face and he said, "Can this thing be applied for? Won''t this thing be handed over?"


    Qin Dechang went on to say: "The team leader specially asked us to come here, and it should be very useful for Wu Jie''s situation."


    Chen Ling''s face was still black, and he took a deep breath and said, "They should be in bad condition, at least this thing is a life."


    Qin Dechang handed the things to Wu Jie and said:


    "This thing is more useful to us, and we need this very much."


    Su Changxing used his "true knowledge" to investigate the biscuits.


    [Balanced Snickers Bar: Restore physical strength and spirit, adjust the human body to the best state, and consume items at a time. ¡¿


    The head said to itself: "It''s really a mysterious item, I don''t know how effective it is."


    Wu Jie looked at the biscuit in her hand, tore it open and said, "I still like biscuits."


    She put the biscuit into her mouth without much hesitation, and ate it, as if she believed Qin Dechang very much.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing noticed that Wu Jie''s qi and blood had undergone obvious changes, and there were traces of blood on her originally pale cheeks.


    This change lasted for more than ten seconds. Wu Jie''s sunken cheeks became a little more sensual, her eyes became a little clearer, and she suddenly became much more energetic.


    She was silent for a while, then smiled and said, "It''s very effective, I feel much better."


    Wu Jie immediately walked up to Chen Ling, wanting to take advantage of her good condition to treat Chen Ling''s injury. Chen Ling''s injury was still serious, and the femur bone of his left leg was only partly connected, and it would become disabled after a long time.


    Bright green light scattered from Wu Jie''s hand and entered Chen Ling''s body. Granules emerged from the two sections of the wound on Chen Ling''s thigh and gradually connected together. Fresh flesh began to grow rapidly.


    Wu Jie could feel a steady stream of energy emanating from his body, which was on par with his power output.


    The jaw-dropping healing effect, in just about three minutes, most of Chen Ling''s injuries healed.


    Wu Jie didn''t stop, and immediately walked towards Zhang Daxi next to her, and continued to release abilities to treat his injuries.


    Her abilities were beyond imagination, much stronger than what he had shown before.


    It''s a little too perverted, it should have A-level abilities.


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, and found that this is a perfect nanny, especially for an organization like the Security Bureau, it''s no wonder that Wu Jie would use such a thing.


    While Wu Jie was treating others, her thin skin gradually filled up, and her dry hair became a little watery.


    Sun Xiaolin couldn''t help saying: "Sister-in-law is too fierce, isn''t she like this before?"


    Chen Ling shook his head and said in a deep voice: "It should be because of the biscuit. This ability will consume her physical strength and body energy. It is impossible to release it for such a long time. Ever since she had this ability, her body has only been able to Lose weight every day."


    But in fact, they were all minor injuries, and they were in a deep sleep state. Su Changxing possessed a strong self-healing ability, and he began to heal when he was injured. By the end of the battle, most of the wounds had recovered.


    Su Changxing raised his head and looked at Wu Jie. Although she was expressionless, she could feel the unusual gentleness in her eyes. After thinking for a while, he said:


    "I don''t have a big problem, you go and see other people."


    Wu Jie was stunned for a few seconds, then said, "Well, you''d better not hold on, and come to me anytime you have any questions."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, thank you."


    He is very confident about his body now~www.novelhall.com~ His strong physique makes him not afraid of being infected, and his strong physique also allows him to have considerable self-healing ability, and his metabolic ability may be several times that of ordinary people. But in fact, they were all minor injuries, and they were in a deep sleep state. Su Changxing possessed a strong self-healing ability, and he began to heal when he was injured. By the end of the battle, most of the wounds had recovered.


    Su Changxing raised his head and looked at Wu Jie. Although she was expressionless, she could feel the unusual gentleness in her eyes. After thinking for a while, he said:


    "I don''t have a big problem, you go and see other people."


    Wu Jie was stunned for a few seconds, then said, "Well, you''d better not hold on, and come to me anytime you have any questions."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, thank you."


    He is now very confident about his body. His strong physique makes him not afraid of being infected. His strong physique also gives him considerable self-healing ability, and his metabolic ability may be several times that of ordinary people.


    Considerable self-healing ability, the metabolic ability may be several times that of ordinary people. Considerable self-healing ability, the metabolic ability may be several times that of ordinary people.

 Chapter 145： come back

    Considerable self-healing ability, the metabolic ability may be several times that of ordinary people. ¡¤


    But in fact, they were all minor injuries, and they were in a deep sleep state. Su Changxing possessed a strong self-healing ability, and he began to heal when he was injured. By the end of the battle, most of the wounds had recovered.


    Su Changxing raised his head and looked at Wu Jie. Although she was expressionless, she could feel the unusual gentleness in her eyes. After thinking for a while, he said:


    "I don''t have a big problem, you go and see other people."


    Wu Jie was stunned for a few seconds, then said, "Well, you''d better not hold on, and come to me anytime you have any questions."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, thank you."


    He is now very confident about his body. His strong physique makes him not afraid of being infected. His strong physique also gives him considerable self-healing ability, and his metabolic ability may be several times that of ordinary people. But in fact, they were all minor injuries, and they were in a deep sleep state. Su Changxing possessed a strong self-healing ability, and he began to heal when he was injured. By the end of the battle, most of the wounds had recovered.


    Su Changxing raised his head and looked at Wu Jie. Although she was expressionless, she could feel the unusual gentleness in her eyes. After thinking for a while, he said:


    "I don''t have a big problem, you go and see other people."


    Wu Jie was stunned for a few seconds, then said, "Well, you''d better not hold on, and come to me anytime you have any questions."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, thank you."


    He is now very confident about his body. His strong physique makes him not afraid of being infected. His strong physique also gives him considerable self-healing ability, and his metabolic ability may be several times that of ordinary people.


    And it wasn''t necessary, and he didn''t want others to check his body.


    After a while, when it was almost dawn, Qin Dechang came back from the outside. His face was full of exhaustion, and there were a few more scratches on his arms and back. He looked at Wu Jie who was busy, and said:


    "Killed that hunter, I have applied for a strategic item that can help you recover your stamina."


    He took out a bag of tattered biscuits from his pocket, the packaging seemed to be old.


    Sun Xiaolin couldn''t help complaining: "Captain, what''s the use of this biscuit, sweep away the hunger and become yourself?"


    Qin Dechang thought for a while and said: "This is a special item produced by the doomsday game. It was obtained by a person from the fifth team doing a task."


    A hint of surprise appeared on Chen Ling''s face and he said, "Can this thing be applied for? Won''t this thing be handed over?"


    Qin Dechang went on to say: "The team leader specially asked us to come here, and it should be very useful for Wu Jie''s situation."


    Chen Ling''s face was still black, and he took a deep breath and said, "They should be in bad condition, at least this thing is a life."


    Qin Dechang handed the things to Wu Jie and said:


    "This thing is more useful to us, and we need this very much."


    Su Changxing used his "true knowledge" to investigate the biscuits.


    [Balanced Snickers Bar: Restore physical strength and spirit, adjust the human body to the best state, and consume items at a time. ¡¿


    The head said to itself: "It''s really a mysterious item, I don''t know how effective it is."


    Wu Jie looked at the biscuit in her hand, tore it open and said, "I still like biscuits."


    She put the biscuit into her mouth without much hesitation, and ate it, as if she believed Qin Dechang very much.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing noticed that Wu Jie''s qi and blood had undergone obvious changes, and there were traces of blood on her originally pale cheeks.


    This change lasted for more than ten seconds. Wu Jie''s sunken cheeks became a little more sensual, her eyes became a little clearer, and she suddenly became much more energetic.


    She was silent for a while, then smiled and said, "It''s very effective, I feel much better."


    Wu Jie immediately walked up to Chen Ling, wanting to take advantage of her good condition to treat Chen Ling''s injury. Chen Ling''s injury was still serious, and the femur bone of his left leg was only partly connected, and it would become disabled after a long time.


    The bright green light scattered from Wu Jie''s hand and entered Chen Ling''s body. Granules emerged from the two sections of the wound on Chen Ling''s thigh, gradually connected, and fresh flesh began to grow rapidly.


    Wu Jie could feel a steady stream of energy emanating from his body, which was on par with his power output.


    The jaw-dropping healing effect, in just about three minutes, most of Chen Ling''s injuries healed.


    Wu Jie didn''t stop, and immediately walked towards Zhang Daxi next to her, and continued to release abilities to treat his injuries.


    Her abilities were beyond imagination, much stronger than what he had shown before.


    It''s a little too perverted, it should have A-level abilities.


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, and found that this was a perfect nanny, especially for an organization like the Security Bureau, no wonder Wu Jie would use such a thing.


    While Wu Jie was treating others, her thin skin gradually filled up, and her dry hair became a little watery.


    Sun Xiaolin couldn''t help saying: "Sister-in-law is too fierce, isn''t she like this before?"


    Chen Ling shook his head and said in a deep voice: "It should be because of the biscuit. This ability will consume her physical strength and body energy. It is impossible to release it for such a long time. Ever since she had this ability, her body has only been able to recover." Lose weight every day."


    But in fact, they were all minor injuries, and they were in a deep sleep state. Su Changxing possessed a strong self-healing ability, and he began to heal when he was injured. By the end of the battle, most of the wounds had recovered.


    Su Changxing raised his head and looked at Wu Jie. Although she was expressionless, she could feel the unusual gentleness in her eyes. After thinking for a while, he said:


    "I don''t have a big problem, you go and see other people."


    Wu Jie was stunned for a few seconds, then said, "Well, you''d better not hold on, and come to me anytime you have any questions."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, thank you."


    He is now very confident in his body. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com''s strong physique makes him not afraid of being infected, and his strong physique also allows him to have considerable self-healing ability, and his metabolic ability may be several times that of ordinary people. But in fact, they were all minor injuries, and they were in a deep sleep state. Su Changxing possessed a strong self-healing ability, and he began to heal when he was injured. By the end of the battle, most of the wounds had recovered.


    Su Changxing raised his head and looked at Wu Jie. Although she was expressionless, she could feel the unusual gentleness in her eyes. After thinking for a while, he said:


    "I don''t have a big problem, you go and see other people."


    Wu Jie was stunned for a few seconds, then said, "Well, you''d better not hold on, and come to me anytime you have any questions."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, thank you."


    He is now very confident about his body. His strong physique makes him not afraid of being infected. His strong physique also gives him considerable self-healing ability, and his metabolic ability may be several times that of ordinary people.


    Considerable self-healing ability, the metabolic ability may be several times that of ordinary people. Considerable self-healing ability, the metabolic ability may be several times that of ordinary people.

 Chapter 146： standing high

    "Zhou An, people can''t be too humble, especially in such a world, otherwise you will die without any sense of existence."


    Ma Xuekai squatted by the window, looking at the hordes of zombies below, with a cigarette in one hand, full of smoke.


    Zhou An stood beside Ma Xuekai and said, "Are you really okay? You were in a coma all night yesterday, and you thought you were hopeless."


    Ma Kaiping''s eye circles turned white, and his pupils became darker. He said calmly, "I almost died, but there is no problem now...I feel good now."


    After he woke up, he found that his body had undergone earth-shaking changes and he had gained special abilities.


    Zhou An looked at the phone and continued: "I just contacted Huang Biao, he is willing to accept us, and they are not too far away from our location."


    Ma Kaiping closed his eyes to feel the cool morning breeze, and could smell the blood and rancid smell, and said, "Sorry, I might not go with you."


    Zhou An showed doubts on his face. He felt that Ma Kaiping had changed a lot suddenly, but he couldn''t tell what the specific changes were. He said:


    "Why, joining them is our best choice now, and Brother Su is also stationed there, so we should not be treated differently."


    Ma Kaiping stood up from the ground, with a gentle smile on his slightly vicissitudes of face, and said:


    "I''m sorry, it''s not that we won''t go, but I won''t. Going there is indeed a good choice. You can take other people there later... I have other plans now."


    Zhou An''s complexion moved slightly, with blood stains still on his face, he said puzzledly, "Why, it''s hard to live alone, but we all take care of each other when we''re together."


    He and Ma Kaiping are fairly familiar with each other. They have been together since the second day of the doomsday, supporting each other and living up to now.


    He still remembered that it was this man who was indifferent to life and death who gave him the courage to fight zombies.


    Ma Kaiping threw the unfinished cigarette on the ground, stomped it out, and said calmly: "There is no reason, I have figured out some things, and I want to change my way of life... This time I want to stand on a high place, looked up to by all.¡±


    Zhou An didn''t try to persuade them too much, and led a group of people to pack up their things and prepare to go on the road.


    When he came downstairs, Ma Kaiping only brought a hunter''s long sword, and shouted: "I''m leaving, Zhou An, live well."


    The two parties parted ways, and the difference was ordinary, without any major disturbances. Zhou An only felt that the back of Ma Kaiping''s jacket was a little dirty, and the place where he lay down last night was not clean.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing returned to the station at a leisurely pace. After walking for half an hour, he saw a group of people in front of him from a distance, and upon closer inspection, it turned out to be Zhou An and the others.


    Seeing Su Changxing, Zhou An was very happy and said, "Brother Su, I didn''t expect that we would meet here. We are preparing to go to the station."


    Su Changxing looked around and found that there was one person missing and asked, "Where''s Ma Kaiping? Dead?"


    He was very impressed with this unlucky man, and felt that he was different from ordinary people.


    Zhou An hesitated for a moment and said, "He, he''s gone...he ate that crystal last night, the crystal precipitated from those hunters."


    Eating Extraordinary Crystals?


    Su Changxing was stunned and said, "So he''s still dead?"


    Zhou An realized that his words were ambiguous, and quickly shook his head and said, "No, it''s just separated from us, and I don''t know why, after eating that thing, it seems like a different person."


    Su Changxing showed a look of surprise. Ma Kaiping did not die after eating the extraordinary crystal. According to the head, there should be no possibility of surviving.


    The unlucky man survived.


    "Is this all luck being used on this?"


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows and murmured to himself.


    The head was also full of surprises and said: "Boy, I can guarantee that I have never told a lie, and the great true knowers never tell lies, but it is a bit strange to encounter this kind of thing with just anyone."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "The person who won the lottery won''t find it strange. So, he has become a Extraordinary?"


    The head thought for a while and said: "It should be, even if you don''t become a Extraordinary, it''s not much worse."


    Zhou An didn''t hear what Su Changxing was saying, and asked in confusion, "Ha, what?"


    Su Changxing looked at him and reminded: "You''d better not throw that thing in your mouth, you may not have such good luck, um, it should be definitely not, eating indiscriminately will kill you."


    Zhou An affirmed: "I''m not so reckless, eating randomly like a child."


    When there are too many people, zombies will definitely be attracted, and the speed will slow down, and the zombies must be cleaned up constantly to move forward, but with Su Changxing around, the speed is not too slow.


    Seeing that Su Changxing''s clothes were all torn, Zhou An was a little surprised and said, "Brother Su, are you seriously injured? I think your clothes are all torn."


    "It''s just a few minor injuries."


    Su Changxing cut off the rushing zombie with a single knife, and wrote lightly.


    Although Zhou An''s body was stronger than before, he was still timid and cautious when fighting, and the rest of the team were also like this.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but said, "Actually, you don''t have to be too afraid, these zombies don''t have the ability to infect, even a little injury is not a big problem."


    Of course, it doesn''t help much to say this. With the speed at which these people cleared up the zombies, without Su Changxing, it would probably take a long time to reach Huang Biao''s residence.


    After more than an hour, Su Changxing brought a group of people to the vicinity of the residence and entered the community. When he was about to go upstairs, a monkey ran through the jungle, which caught his attention.


    Zhou An also saw the monkey, and said in a good mood, "Monkey? This is the first time I''ve seen an animal in this world."


    A woman in the team faltered and said: "The monkey will not become a zombie too."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "That''s right, that should be a zombie monkey."


    He has encountered this kind of monster before, and it looks similar, but the fighting power of this kind of zombie seems to be average, or even inferior to ordinary zombies. The only advantage is that it can climb walls.


    Zhou An was stunned and said, "Monkeys can also **** zombies? But it''s reasonable to think about it. Everyone is a primate, so orangutans will also become zombies."


    Su Changxing agreed, "It''s a reasonable guess."


    Walking on the stairs~www.novelhall.com~Su Changxing heard the painful wailing from above, someone was seriously injured, not serious.


    Su Changxing asked thoughtfully, "How did you deal with the wounded at that time?"


    Zhou An glanced at Su Changxing and said, "If you can, save him. We don''t have a doctor. If the injury is too serious, there is nothing we can do."


    When I came to the fourth floor, I saw a man with a bandage on his chest being carried upstairs, his face was full of pain.


    Su Changxing reckoned that only Wu Jie could do anything about this person''s injury, otherwise he would have to lie down for at least ten days.


    Qin Jueming happened to be in the hall, and when he saw Su Changxing and others coming, he showed a gleam of joy, walked over and said:


    "Brother Su, it''s great to see you''re fine, who are they?"


    Su Changxing looked at Qin Jueming''s empty sleeves and said, "They are people who want to join us, you can make arrangements."

 Chapter 147： Knockback ability

    Qin Jueming nodded and said, "Huang Biao told me just now."


    He looked at Zhou An and the others and said, "You are Zhou An, right? I''m the manager of the station, Qin Jueming. Some rooms have just been cleaned up upstairs. I''ll take you there."


    Zhou An said with a smile: "Brother Su, we will see you later."


    At first glance, he is very satisfied with this place, it is very orderly, at least it is a well-regulated residence.


    "Well, see you later."


    Su Changxing reckoned that Huang Biao was sleeping, so he didn''t bother him, so he prepared to go back to his room and take a nap.


    "Master, are you okay, I see that your clothes are all torn."


    Zhu Xinxue walked towards her, with a lollipop in her mouth, she said with a smile, her eyes were like crescent moons, she seemed to enjoy the deliciousness of the lollipop.


    Su Changxing said unhappily: "Your tone doesn''t seem to be concerned, where did your lollipop come from?"


    Zhu Xinxue said proudly, "My brother brought it for me."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Your brother is really good to you."


    Zhu Xinxue''s face was snow-white, with some baby fat, she looked a little cute, with a friendly smile on her face, she said:


    "Master, my ability is getting stronger and stronger now. I can kick zombies five or six meters away with one kick. It''s very powerful."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows and said, "And then?"


    Zhu Xinxue didn''t care about Su Changxing''s attitude at all, she leaned over and said, "Teach me the way to become stronger, you are my master, I will definitely obey what you say."


    Su Changxing pretended to think about it for a while, and said seriously: "I think teaching your brother is more cost-effective."


    Zhu Xinxue said unconvinced: "I can have supernatural powers, but my brother doesn''t have them. I am the only one here."


    Su Changxing thought of Zhou An, and said, "There may be two of them now."


    Zhu Xinxue was a little surprised and said: "Master, you also have supernatural powers."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "No, the other people I mentioned... use your abilities to attack me, give it a try."


    He reckoned that Zhu Xinxue''s supernatural ability should be a very common increase in strength, and it is not continuous, but only for a moment, which seems normal in sense.


    But he was still ready to try.


    Zhu Xinxue opened her eyes wide, showing excitement, put on a posture, raised her head and said: "Master, you should pay attention, it is not a glorious thing to be knocked down by an apprentice."


    The space in the hall began to be relatively wide, enough for two people to perform.


    "Don''t talk big, try talking again."


    Su Changxing took two steps back, leaving space for Zhu Xinxue, noticing that the people around him were all looking over here, whispering.


    Zhu Xinxue has a personality that can''t be hidden. After she has a supernatural power, she finds people to try it everywhere, and everyone in the station knows her supernatural power.


    A thin young man said: "That sister Zhu Wenwu is looking for someone to try again, and that person should not be able to stop her. So far, no one seems to be able to stop her."


    His face is very new, it seems that he is a newcomer not long ago.


    Qian Runwei, who was wearing a yellow sweater next to him, said, "Don''t you know him? The eldest brother in our station is unparalleled in combat power. He chopped down two of the giant zombies that were seven or eight meters high yesterday. "


    He was injured when he came back yesterday, so he didn''t go out with Huang Biao at night and stayed at the station.


    The thin young man showed a look of surprise and said, "I heard it''s not a zombie that is four or five meters high?"


    Qian Runwei thought for a while and said: "There are tall ones and short ones, just like us. At that time, I dealt with the shorter one."


    "Is that so? Then you are really good."


    The young man looked at Qian Runwei with a hint of admiration.


    Seeing that, Qian Runwei felt a little guilty and said, "Hey, I''m average. The main reason is that Brother Su is amazing."


    A blue light flashed in Zhu Xinxue''s eyes. She flew forward and kicked Su Changxing horizontally. The speed was not too fast, but it made people feel a little weird.


    Su Changxing easily grabbed Zhu Xinxue''s calf with one hand, and when he was about to throw it to the ground, a strange force came from his hand.


    One step, two steps, three steps.


    He actually slid back three full steps, which is too incredible. You must know that his strength has reached a terrifying level, and it is completely no problem to smash a hole in the wall with a punch.


    If you want him to take three steps back, you need at least the same level of strength as him, but Zhu Xinxue managed it.


    Su Changxing looked at the dissatisfied Zhu Xinxue in surprise. Her abilities seemed to be different from what he had imagined.


    It''s not a power that simply increases strength, it''s more like a group that focuses on repelling. He also feels that Zhu Xinxue''s power is not that great.


    Zhu Xinxue exclaimed: "Wow, it''s really you, master, everyone else will be kicked away by me."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Well, you can try again."


    Zhu Xinxue was not polite, and flew her foot again, which was caught by Su Changxing. Similarly, this time Su Changxing still slid three steps backward.


    Qian Runwei''s expression was fine, the thin young man was stunned, because before, anyone who was kicked by Zhu Xinxue would fly out, but when he got to Su Changxing''s place, he only took a few steps back.


    This obvious difference is very contrasting, and one can immediately feel that Su Changxing is different, or powerful.


    Su Changxing said affirmatively: "Well, your ability is indeed interesting, but if you want to be my apprentice, you still fail."


    He turned around and walked out the door, Zhu Xinxue followed and said, "Then you have to talk about the standards, is my brother qualified? You can take me as an apprentice and teach him."


    Su Changxing was deeply impressed by the novelty of the little girl''s thinking, and said calmly, "So what''s the point of accepting you as an apprentice and then teaching your brother?"


    Zhu Xinxue said softly: "Actually, you can accept my brother as an apprentice and then teach me. Well, you can treat the two of us as a whole, accept once as an apprentice, and get two apprentices. It will be more profitable~www.novelhall.com ~God is so profitable.


    Su Changxing was a little powerless to complain, walked into the room, sat down, took out a bottle of water from his backpack and took a gulp, then took out a bag of Oreos, and asked, "Want to eat?"


    Zhu Xinxue''s eyes lit up, she nodded repeatedly and said, "I want to eat, I like to eat Oreos the most."


    As she spoke, she licked the corner of her mouth with her pink tongue.


    Su Changxing showed a smile, feeling that Xiao is still easy to fool around, and said: "Don''t call me master from now on, this bag of biscuits is yours."


    Zhu Xinxue didn''t think too much, and said decisively: "Reject, I will not be defeated by sugar-coated bullets."


    Su Changxing opened the Oreo, threw a piece into his mouth, looked at her and said, "Are you sure you really don''t want to eat it?"


    Zhu Xinxue said with a smile on her lips, "Sure."

 Chapter 148： make trouble

    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://


    Su Changxing took out the sleeping bag from his backpack and put it beside him, stuffed another Oreo into his mouth, and said, "How many people died when your brother went out yesterday?"


    Zhu Xinxue thought for a while and said: "Four people, luckily my brother is fine, I was planning to go with my brother, but he refused."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "It will be a ghost if I let you go... eat some biscuits."


    He still handed the remaining Oreos to Zhu Xinxue.


    Zhu Xinxue was not polite at all, took the Oreo, immediately stuffed a piece into her mouth, stuffed it to the brim, and said old-fashionedly: "Thank you, master."


    Seeing Zhu Xinxue eating lollipops and Oreos again, Su Changxing frowned, feeling that such a little girl has a high tolerance for sweetness, and said:


    "Now you can go out, and I''m going to bed too."


    Zhu Xinxue put Oreo into her arms, got up and said obediently: "Well, master, you always sleep slowly."


    After Zhu Xinxue left, Su Changxing closed the door, spent 30 points from the discount store, exchanged it for a box of self-heating rice, tore off the lid and soaked it in water.


    Although he ate a lot of Oreos along the way, he felt that he should eat some staple food to be more comfortable.


    Su Changxing put his head on the door and said, "What do you think is the most correct way for me to do now."


    The head opened its scarlet eyes and said: "About what, you seem to be doing well now, better than I expected."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Is there any way to prevent ordinary people from turning dead, or to delay the turn of corpses?"


    The exaggerated expression of the head froze, stared at Su Changxing, and said silently for a second or two: "You really think a lot, but according to my analysis, the zombies in this world are caused by the influence of high-level existence, so cut off this influence source."


    Su Changxing cut open the can with a short knife, and muttered in a low voice: "So the only way is to turn off the energy station, and every region has an energy station..."


    The head said with a weird smile:


    "Even if the current situation is maintained, in thirty days, only some ordinary people will change. And even if all the energy stations are stopped, this effect will still exist. It is already a part of this world, so it is still Some ordinary people will be transformed into corpses."


    "You need to use the word ''part'' precisely."


    Su Changxing said unhappily, and didn''t say much. He turned on his phone and looked through the route log.


    [You sleep in a bad environment, -5 mystery]


    [The quality of your sleep is extremely poor, -5 mystery]


    Mystery dropped ten points.


    "That is to say, if I am active in the sleeping state, I will lose at least five points of mystery."


    Su Changxing analyzed that he now has 560 degrees of mystery, and if he only relies on sleeping, it will take at least fifty days to fully increase the degree of mystery.


    However, advancement is not the most important thing now, but promotion is. The ninth rank is the easiest stage to advance, and the difficulty of the eighth rank will increase significantly.


    The promotion materials seem to require the organization of giant hands, or other things, and it seems that it is possible to do the task. The reward for killing the "giant baby" seems to be promotion, or a directional promotion.


    Thinking in another direction, there should be other tasks that can also give you opportunities for promotion.


    Su Changxing thought about it, cut the luncheon meat in the can into slices, and put them into the lunch box that was being heated, reckoning that the luncheon meat would taste much better when it was warmed up.


    After more than ten minutes, he tore off the lid, and a burst of aroma came out, among which the smell of tomato was the strongest.


    "You shouldn''t be able to smell it from outside."


    Su Changxing said to himself, took a bite with luncheon meat, and found that after adding luncheon meat, the texture of tomato scrambled eggs came out immediately, and the taste was raised to a higher level.


    in the hallway.


    "Fuck, who is committing a crime? It''s not meal time and you''re still eating hot food."


    Qian Runwei moved his nose, keenly aware of a scent wafting in the air, he might not have smelled it before, but now he can smell even a little meaty smell.


    The thin young man pointed to Su Changxing''s room at the end of the corridor, and said weakly, "It seems to be that big brother''s room."


    "..."


    Qian Runwei froze for a moment, did not speak, and walked away silently.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Why do they have food and we don''t? Since everyone is a team, there shouldn''t be such a difference."


    "That is, everyone joined here today, and should not be treated differently."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing vaguely heard the noise coming from outside, opened his eyes suddenly, and glanced at his phone, 12:20.


    "It''s just noon, did the dispute happen during the meal?"


    Su Changxing packed up his things, opened the door and walked out, just in time to see Huang Tao knocked down a young man in a black T-shirt with a stick, and said:


    "This is the rule, and everyone must abide by the rules."


    The young man''s face was covered with blood, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. He never thought that Huang Tao would do it directly.


    The other troublemakers were also taken aback for a moment~www.novelhall.com~ One of the men with red cheeks yelled: "If you dare to hit someone, we are not easy to deal with."


    He picked up the weapon in his hand and threw it at Huang Tao. Huang Tao dodged for a while, but he didn''t dodge. He was hit on the shoulder, and several other people in the station rushed forward when they saw Huang Tao being beaten.


    The scene was suddenly chaotic, with nearly a dozen people doing their work, and some unknown people and newcomers were watching from the sidelines.


    Su Changxing saw that this posture was not right, and he might kill people if he continued like this, so he stepped forward, kicked one of the troublemakers away, and shouted:


    "Whoever wants to die, just try again."


    The scene immediately fell silent. Su Changxing''s kick was too scary. He kicked the person flying four or five meters, as if being hit by a car.


    Su Changxing looked at Huang Tao and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Huang Tao''s face was bruised, and he breathed a sigh of relief:


    "Brother Su, these people just arrived, and they didn''t bring any supplies, so they wanted to eat directly. How is this possible? We really took it for granted."


    Su Changxing looked around, and said with a smirk, "Is that so? You don''t owe anyone, and no one will do charity in the apocalypse. Your behavior of wanting to prostitute for free is not much different from robbery."


    The man who was the first to do it before, the man with reddish skin was a little embarrassed, and said: "You said that you will guarantee food, so we came here, and you were the first to do it."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Well, the final right of interpretation belongs to Huang Biao. You can ask Huang Biao later."


    These people''s faces were a little pale, obviously very hungry, and they didn''t propose to leave after such a thing happened.


    After such a commotion, the atmosphere in the hall seemed very stiff, and at the same time, it was much quieter.

 Chapter 149： Target

    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://


    Scanning through the hot posts, the first post directly above caught Su Changxing''s attention.


    Wei Kong: Just now, a group of people cleaned the room floor by floor. I thought they were coming to save someone and were about to shout for help, but I saw them push the man down from upstairs and kill him.


    That scream still makes me tremble.


    I risk my life to remind everyone that some people are massacring their own kind and robbing supplies. They have a certain organization, so be careful, these people don''t have any humanity.


    I despise the behavior of these people, and if I want to expose them, it doesn''t matter if they die.


    Set up the video as proof.


    ¡¾video¡¿


    In the video, several dark shadows pushed a person down the stairs. The floor was not high and he did not fall to his death, but he was dismembered by a large number of zombies below.


    There are tens of thousands of replies below, and the words are very fierce, all of which are accusing these few people who did the work.


    Reply 1: This is too ruthless. On the first day of the apocalypse, they ganged up to **** other people''s supplies and killed them.


    Reply 2: These people are not murderers who came out of prison.


    Reply 3: Support the host, the host should protect himself, suggest to hide in another place, the location of the host should be able to be analyzed in the video.


    Reply 4: I''m a little scared, not only zombies, but also these lawless people without the rule of law.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing frowned. He knew that these people killed people just to plunder points. He had expected that there would be people who would kill people for points, but he didn''t expect it to be so early.


    And he estimated that 80% of this matter was done by that mysterious organization, and this style of behavior is exactly the same. They have realized the importance of points, and began to collect points wantonly.


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, and decided to leave this area tomorrow morning and move west. There is no need to confront this organization head-on.


    In just over ten minutes, Su Changxing once again sold out the items in the post, earning 1900 points.


    ¡¾Total points: 4508¡¿


    "There are so many points. Points are good or bad."


    Su Changxing sighed, after one operation, the points swelled to more than 4,000 in less than half an hour.


    Such a huge amount of points is enough for him to empty out the rare resources of several mysterious shops.


    Time: 2:34.


    Su Changxing ate half a loaf of bread, replenished some energy, and went out again with the steel knife. This was the third time he had walked out of this room tonight. The difference was that he was now more confident than before.


    According to his vision, the A0172 mysterious store should be in the middle of A0171 and A0173, so it should not be difficult to find its location.


    According to his intuition, A0172 should be on the perpendicular line connecting A0173 and A0171.


    It''s like placing building blocks artificially, they will always be placed in a regular way, and there are a large number of mysterious shops, which are unlikely to be completely random.


    The three may even form an equilateral triangle. What Su Changxing needs to judge is whether the corner is above or below.


    The loud noise came from the direction above, and the zombies would move upwards, and the mysterious shop was likely to be below, so Su Changxing chose to walk below the vertical line.


    As soon as he walked out of the stairway, Su Changxing keenly noticed that there were more zombies on the street.


    It seems that these zombies will consciously fill some of the more empty areas.


    Just after taking a few steps forward, Su Changxing noticed three zombies wandering unconsciously along his path.


    He didn''t even think about evading, he took the steel knife and rushed forward, and the moment the first zombie reacted, with a very high speed, he cut off half of its forehead with a single knife.


    When the blood splattered, the other two zombies rushed up with roars, first slashed to the back, then killed the one on the left with a backhand slash, kicked the other one down, and followed up to make up for it.


    The three zombies were easily dealt with, but Su Changxing couldn''t help but frowned, noticing something was wrong with the touch, and made more effort.


    It was obviously easier for him to kill a zombie an hour ago, as if the flesh and bones of these zombies had hardened.


    These zombies have grown stronger!


    Su Changxing came to an astonishing conclusion, these zombies were getting stronger at a visible speed, perhaps not obvious for an hour or two, but a day or two, or even ten days.


    In contrast, the vast majority of human beings are still standing still.


    Su Changxing leaned on the edge of the sidewalk and trotted forward. There were not many zombies on this street, so he could handle walking and killing all the way.


    On the street, he killed nearly seventeen zombies. The blades of the steel knives were turned a little bit, and there was obviously a small gap at the seven-inch position, but it didn''t affect the use of it for the time being.


    But when he came from the corner of this street to the next street, he found that the number of zombies suddenly increased several times. Obviously, the zombies here were not attracted by the loud noise.


    "This is troublesome. If you kill all the way, I am afraid that you will be exhausted before you reach the destination."


    Su Changxing turned over to the roof of a bus to observe the situation ahead. If it was daytime, the perception of these zombies would be greatly reduced and he should be able to kill them, but at night it was very difficult.


    It can even be said that it is impossible.


    The reaction of zombies is chained. Once a zombie notices you, all the zombies around it will respond. This is also the principle that loud noise can attract a large number of zombies.


    "So I had to change my way forward."


    After Su Changxing thought about it, UU Kanshu www.uukanshu.com made a risky decision and prepared to rush directly there.


    This is a very dangerous move. Once he encounters a dense group of zombies and has to stop, and there are zombies chasing after him, he will fall into a desperate situation of being surrounded.


    Then again, he is a man with top climbing skills, and in this urban environment, he is not afraid of being surrounded by zombies.


    "Yeah, what am I afraid of? I have nothing to be afraid of. Not only can I run faster than zombies, but I can also climb."


    Su Changxing suddenly realized that he seemed too cowardly before, as long as he was careful, he was theoretically invincible now.


    After he figured it out, he started his own death plan, jumped out of the car, ran forward, and dexterously avoided the oncoming zombies left and right.


    As he continued to move forward, more and more zombies followed Su Changxing, and the more zombies he attracted, the more zombies he would attract.


    After more than ten minutes, when he ran to the other end of the street, his mentality changed.


    Su Changxing looked back, and there were densely packed zombies behind him, and his roaring turned into a noisy sound, as if he would be swallowed up by these zombies in the next moment.


    The psychological pressure of such a large number of zombies is not ordinary, but Su Changxing still forced himself to calm down and steady his steps to avoid the oncoming zombies in front of him.


    This feeling of walking on the tip of the knife made his adrenaline soar, and the steps under his feet were a little faster without knowing it.


    Noisy roars erupted on the long street, and some people who were hiding in the room were awakened in a flash.


    A fat man poked his head out of the window of the building next to him, and saw this amazing scene. A boy with a backpack and a steel knife in his hand was actually running on the street, and behind him were groups of zombies, crowded with people. avenue.

 Chapter 150： build gathering place

    Huang Biao was silent for a while, then grinned and said, "It feels difficult, even impossible, but what should you do?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said: "It''s really not good. Extraordinary people are like another civilization. The time is too short, let alone a month, even if it is a few years or decades, we may not be able to figure it out."


    The "we" here does not refer to the two of them, but refers to all human beings in their world.


    He went on to say: "However, we can try it. We don''t have to figure it out, but it''s good to draw some conclusions. The specific way is to organize more people and zombies to have more intense collisions."


    Huang Biao was a little confused, so he said, "Why?"


    Su Changxing glanced at him, thought for a while and said:


    "According to my analysis, Extraordinary people should be born under extreme pressure. Most people are passively catering to the pressure, which is much worse. We need to actively create pressure, and in this process there are Extraordinary people may be born."


    He can roughly distinguish everyone''s situation through "true knowledge", and see people who show signs of opening up paths, just like Zhou An.


    Huang Biao thought about it, followed Su Changxing''s thinking, and said, "So now we can''t reduce the number of people, but we have to increase and call more people."


    Su Changxing tapped the table with his index finger, and said softly:


    "Yes, more people can declare on the forum that we will build a gathering place near this place to attract more people."


    In his eyes, everyone can be an experimental subject, a guinea pig, the more people there are, the more experimental subjects there will be.


    Huang Biao looked a little dignified, but he still said decisively: "Yes, although there are more people, it is a lot of trouble, but there are also many benefits, at least more people are more powerful. However, we still need to call Lao Qin to discuss it. He has some experience in this regard. experience."


    Soon, Huang Biao called together a group of middle-aged and elderly people in the resident to explain the situation and discuss specific implementation methods.


    At two o''clock, Huang Biao posted instructions on the establishment of the gathering place on the forum, and marked the location of the station on the map.


    Ruthless Little Beast: We decided to build a gathering place and recruit nearby people. We have enough food and water, and we need more people with combat effectiveness and fearless people to fight against the doomsday, zombies, hunters, and various difficulties .


    In the face of disaster, what we need is not to escape, but to fight it. Our intention is to hope that more people can survive the doomsday.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    As soon as the post was posted, it caused huge waves on the forum. Many people knew that Huang Biao was the leader of a resident, and now he actually had the idea of ??building a gathering place.


    Although people have always proposed this, but no one has implemented it. The main reason is that there is only 30 days, which is very short. Maybe more than a dozen people will gather together to stand up, and if they are lucky, it will pass.


    Even the Security Bureau has been silent for a long time, because they also believe that if they are separated, the survival rate will be higher, and if they gather together, the supplies will be even more scarce.


    Baina Song: I seem to be around here, but my food is still sufficient, and it is not difficult to live past 30 days, so I am not going to join.


    Nightmare moment: Fuck, there is this kind of thing, I happen to be nearby, and I kind of want to join, can any brothers who have already joined explain the situation?


    Latte: This can''t be a lie. There have been people who have been tricked in the past, robbed of supplies, and then killed.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing looked at the map drawn by Zhu Wenwu and said:


    "This community is not too big. Let''s clean up the zombies in the community first, and then block a few exits. This place can be used as a gathering place to accommodate many people."


    Huang Biao nodded, looked at the people around him, and said:


    "We will divide into two teams later. Brother Su will lead a team, and I will lead a team to thoroughly clean up the zombies in the community, and then clean up the zombies in each building and collect supplies at the same time."


    There are now close to seventy or eighty people in the garrison, the number has doubled from the day before yesterday, and more than half of them have considerable combat effectiveness.


    Zhu Wenwu held a bright hand ax in his hand, looked a little excited, and said:


    "Brother Su, we should be able to keep more people alive."


    Obviously, he was very much in favor of establishing a gathering place, and felt that with more people, the chances of them surviving would be higher.


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, feeling that Zhu Wenwu had changed a lot in the past few days, and said:


    "Maybe, you got attribute enhancement yesterday?"


    Zhu Wenwu nodded and said: "Yes, the speed is strengthened, I feel that I am at least half stronger than before."


    He continued: "There are still a lot of zombies in the community. We want to finish cleaning up today, isn''t it a little bit reluctant?"


    Su Changxing glanced at the more than twenty people behind him, thought for a while and said:


    "It works, it''s different from what you guys did before. It''s for killing zombies, and killing zombies will be much more efficient."


    They used to go out in small groups to search for supplies, and many times they would choose to avoid zombies as much as possible, which not only saves energy, but also is not low in efficiency.


    Zhou An followed, a little confused: "Aren''t there zombie monkeys in that jungle? Are we really going?"


    Su Changxing looked at the jungle not far away, and said affirmatively: "Well, let''s clean up the outside area first, and your ability should be very useful against this kind of monkey."


    There seemed to be zombie monkeys in this jungle, but Huang Biao and the others had been here for two days without any problems. The number of zombie monkeys should not be too many.


    Su Changxing and the others took the station as the center to clean up the zombies in the north, while Huang Biao and the others cleaned up the zombies in the south. Huang Biao led more people, more than 30 people.


    In the face of zombies, Su Changxing basically cut them one at a time, like chopping melons and vegetables, one person is equivalent to the efficiency of more than ten people cleaning up zombies.


    Many people were dumbfounded. Although they knew that Su Changxing was very powerful, they didn''t expect it to be so fierce.


    Zhu Wenwu was also full of surprise~www.novelhall.com~ It was obvious that Su Changxing was much stronger than before, no matter the speed of the knife, but the feeling of cutting on the zombie.


    He estimated that Su Changxing''s appearance had been strengthened at least seven or eight times, or even more, which was completely beyond the reach of human beings, and any world champion was weak.


    It didn''t take long for someone to be scratched by zombies. Although these zombies have no brains, they have good strength and speed, and more importantly, they don''t want to die.


    However, there are many of them, and it is often a few people who deal with a zombie, and there is not much danger.


    In just one hour, Su Changxing and the others killed nearly 200 zombies, and the corpses of zombies were all over the ground, with black blood.


    A large area was obviously emptied around.


    As more and more zombies died, the surrounding zombies seemed to become agitated, their roars became louder, and many zombies rushed towards them from a long distance away.

 Chapter 151： monkey king

    , the fastest update of the global game: with the latest chapters in the portable store!


    ¡¾Code in progress...¡¿


    Zhu Wenwu was keenly aware of the changes in these zombies, panting heavily:


    "These zombies seem to be a little different from before. They are more sensitive, which seems to be caused by us killing a lot of zombies."


    Su Changxing shook the black blood on the blade, also noticed this change, and shouted: "Stop first, let''s rest for a while."


    He was still a little worried about causing a wave of corpses. These zombies suddenly swarmed up. Although hundreds of zombies had been killed, there were still a lot of zombies around, about 300 or so.


    Once a wave of corpses is caused, it will definitely be a big trouble.


    After an hour of fighting, many people were so tired that they sat on the ground directly, regardless of the black blood on the ground staining their clothes.


    "To be reasonable, the brains of these zombies are really hard. I seriously doubt that they have bone enhancement."


    Zhou An was sweating profusely, and sat on the ground complaining, but his fat face was full of excitement, and killing zombies like this actually made him feel refreshed.


    Except for Su Changxing, he definitely killed a lot of zombies, about the same as Zhu Wenwu who had strengthened once.


    Zhu Wenwu''s fighting skills are stronger, and Zhou An has the ability to throw, so he can kill zombies by throwing a rusty knife.


    Zhu Wenwu was keenly aware of the changes in these zombies, panting heavily:


    "These zombies seem to be a little different from before. They are more sensitive, which seems to be caused by us killing a lot of zombies."


    Su Changxing shook the black blood on the blade, also noticed this change, and shouted: "Stop first, let''s rest for a while."


    He was still a little worried about causing a wave of corpses. These zombies suddenly swarmed up. Although hundreds of zombies had been killed, there were still a lot of zombies around, about 300 or so.


    Once a wave of corpses is caused, it will definitely be a big trouble.


    After an hour of fighting, many people were so tired that they sat on the ground directly, regardless of the black blood on the ground staining their clothes.


    "To be reasonable, the brains of these zombies are really hard. I seriously doubt that they have bone enhancement."


    Zhou An was sweating profusely, and sat on the ground complaining, but his fat face was full of excitement, and killing zombies like this actually made him feel refreshed.


    Except for Su Changxing, he definitely killed a lot of zombies, about the same as Zhu Wenwu who had strengthened once.


    Zhu Wenwu''s fighting skills are stronger, and Zhou An has the ability to throw, so he can kill zombies by throwing a rusty knife.


    Zhu Wenwu was keenly aware of the changes in these zombies, panting heavily:


    "These zombies seem to be a little different from before. They are more sensitive, which seems to be caused by us killing a lot of zombies."


    Su Changxing shook the black blood on the blade, also noticed this change, and shouted: "Stop first, let''s rest for a while."


    He was still a little worried about causing a wave of corpses. These zombies suddenly swarmed up. Although hundreds of zombies had been killed, there were still a lot of zombies around, about 300 or so.


    Once a wave of corpses is caused, it will definitely be a big trouble.


    After an hour of fighting, many people were so tired that they sat on the ground directly, regardless of the black blood on the ground staining their clothes.


    "To be reasonable, the brains of these zombies are really hard. I seriously doubt that they have bone enhancement."


    Zhou An was sweating profusely, and sat on the ground complaining, but his fat face was full of excitement, and killing zombies like this actually made him feel refreshed.


    Except for Su Changxing, he definitely killed a lot of zombies, about the same as Zhu Wenwu who had strengthened once.


    Zhu Wenwu''s fighting skills are stronger, and Zhou An has the ability to throw, so he can kill zombies by throwing a rusty knife.


    Zhu Wenwu was keenly aware of the changes in these zombies, panting heavily:


    "These zombies seem to be a little different from before. They are more sensitive, which seems to be caused by us killing a lot of zombies."


    Su Changxing shook the black blood on the blade, also noticed this change, and shouted: "Stop first, let''s rest for a while."


    He was still a little worried about causing a wave of corpses. These zombies suddenly swarmed up. Although hundreds of zombies had been killed, there were still a lot of zombies around, about 300 or so.


    Once a wave of corpses is caused, it will definitely be a big trouble.


    After an hour of fighting, many people were so tired that they sat on the ground directly, regardless of the black blood on the ground staining their clothes.


    "To be reasonable, the brains of these zombies are really hard. I seriously doubt that they have bone enhancement."


    Zhou An was sweating profusely, and sat on the ground complaining, but his fat face was full of excitement, and killing zombies like this actually made him feel refreshed.


    Except for Su Changxing, he definitely killed a lot of zombies, about the same as Zhu Wenwu who had strengthened once.


    Zhu Wenwu''s fighting skills are stronger, and Zhou An has the ability to throw, so he can kill zombies by throwing a rusty knife.


    Zhu Wenwu was keenly aware of the changes in these zombies, panting heavily:


    "These zombies seem to be a little different from before. They are more sensitive, which seems to be caused by us killing a lot of zombies."


    Su Changxing shook the black blood on the blade, also noticed this change, and shouted: "Stop first, let''s rest for a while."


    He was still a little worried about causing a wave of corpses. These zombies suddenly swarmed up. Although hundreds of zombies had been killed, there were still a lot of zombies around, about 300 or so.


    Once a wave of corpses is caused, it will definitely be a big trouble.


    After an hour of fighting, many people were so tired that they sat on the ground directly, regardless of the black blood on the ground staining their clothes.


    "To be reasonable, the brains of these zombies are really hard. I seriously doubt that they have bone enhancement."


    Zhou An was sweating profusely, and sat on the ground complaining, but his fat face was full of excitement, and killing zombies like this actually made him feel refreshed.


    Except for Su Changxing, he definitely killed a lot of zombies, about the same as Zhu Wenwu who had strengthened once.


    Zhu Wenwu''s fighting skills are stronger, and Zhou An has the ability to throw, so he can kill zombies by throwing a rusty knife.


    Zhu Wenwu was keenly aware of the changes in these zombies, panting heavily:


    "These zombies seem to be a little different from before. They are more sensitive, which seems to be caused by us killing a lot of zombies."


    Su Changxing shook the black blood on the blade, also noticed this change, and shouted: "Stop first, let''s rest for a while."


    He was still a little worried about causing a wave of corpses~www.novelhall.com~ These zombies suddenly swarmed up. Although hundreds of zombies were killed, there were still a lot of zombies around, about 300 or so.


    Once a wave of corpses is caused, it will definitely be a big trouble.


    After an hour of fighting, many people were so tired that they sat on the ground directly, regardless of the black blood on the ground staining their clothes.


    "To be reasonable, the brains of these zombies are really hard. I seriously doubt that they have bone enhancement."


    Zhou An was sweating profusely, and sat on the ground complaining, but his fat face was full of excitement, and killing zombies like this actually made him feel refreshed.


    Except for Su Changxing, he definitely killed a lot of zombies, about the same as Zhu Wenwu who had strengthened once.


    Zhu Wenwu''s fighting skills are stronger, and Zhou An has the ability to throw, so he can kill zombies by throwing a rusty knife.

 Chapter 152： human treachery

    With the reminder of the head, Su Changxing reacted very quickly. Almost the moment the monkey made a move, he raised his knife to block it.


    "what!"


    The monkey punched Su Changxing''s blade with a fist. Its fur was extremely tough, and only a small wound was broken, and it let out a painful roar.


    The strength of the monkey was extraordinarily great. Su Changxing stepped back a few steps while passively defending, and felt that this monkey was not simple, at least in terms of strength.


    Is this the so-called racial talent?


    The monkey jumped backwards with the help of the reaction force. The pain in its hands made it completely calm down. It squatted halfway on the ground and looked at Su Changxing with the gaze of a beast.


    It has been observing Su Changxing for a long time, and knows that Su Changxing is stronger than other humans, but it did not expect it to be so powerful.


    A monkey and a man look at each other through the woods.


    The monkey bared its teeth, its eyes were scarlet, its exposed skin was thick with horny, and its whole body exuded ferocity, like a scourge.


    Su Changxing didn''t rush forward, but observed the monkey with "true knowledge".


    [Black Mourning Monkey: Enlightenment level nine, injured, rational. Through the great changes in the genes, it makes the black mourning monkey a race, a race with wisdom, and makes an ordinary, ignorant, and muddled race attract their own moment of clarity. ¡¿


    Inspirer? Does it mean that it can enlighten the wisdom of other zombie monkeys?


    Su Changxing couldn''t help being surprised, "Zhen Zhi" gave a lot of information, he came to such a conclusion, he never thought that there would be such a position.


    A monkey with such a position can undoubtedly be said to be a wise man and a saint among monkeys, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he is a "monkey king".


    Su Changxing saw that in the eyes of the "Monkey King", there was ferocity that belonged to wild beasts, but also rationality similar to that of humans. At the same time, there were pairs of scarlet eyes looking at him from among the branches of the surrounding jungle.


    One, two, three...


    There are at least thirty or forty, the real number may be more.


    Is there a place that sells monkeys nearby?


    Su Changxing didn''t take half a step back, and looked at the monkeys calmly, guessing that these monkeys would be stronger in the jungle, and not as good as the zombies on the flat ground.


    Zhou An and the others also held weapons and stood behind Su Changxing to confront the monkeys. The air froze for a while.


    After half a sound, the momentum of the "Monkey King" seemed to be a little weaker, and he actually moved his mouth and said in a very vague syllable: "Humans, get out of here."


    "Fuck, this monkey has become a spirit and can actually talk."


    Zhou An was shocked when he heard the monkey talking, and the other people had the same expression. The animals who had always been in the impression could now speak, this contrast gave people an extremely unrealistic feeling.


    Su Changxing was the same, but he didn''t show it. At this moment, he had more thoughts. He originally thought that facing these monkeys, they had only two choices, either to kill these monkeys, or to leave here and find another gathering place.


    But now there seems to be a third type. If you can communicate, it means you can negotiate and negotiate conditions.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said slowly word by word:


    "Why should we leave? We are stronger than you now, shouldn''t you leave?"


    He tried to bite every word clearly, in case the monkey who didn''t look very smart could not understand.


    The "Monkey King" had a thoughtful expression on his face, then patted his chest and said, "We are strong, but you are weak."


    This remark feels like a bluff.


    Thinking at a high speed, Su Changxing thought that since this monkey could speak human language, it was very likely that it was a pet monkey, and it became like this by chance.


    So it should have a good understanding of human society.


    Su Changxing showed a weird smile, and said, "As a human pet, isn''t it natural for you to submit to humans?"


    The "Monkey King" was not as furious as he imagined, but was silent for a while, and said firmly: "The times have changed, and the future is ours."


    Su Changxing was very shocked. This monkey''s intelligence might be higher than he imagined, and it didn''t seem to be very hostile to humans.


    Su Changxing said thoughtfully: "It seems that your original master was really good to you, so are you betraying now?"


    The "Monkey King" stood up straight, gestured with his hands and said, "He is my family."


    So is this why this group of monkeys never attacked Huang Biao and the others?


    It was exactly seven o''clock at this time, Su Changxing glanced at the discount store on the phone, his expression changed slightly, and he said in a different way:


    "Whatever you need, we may be able to work together, work together as a family."


    The "Monkey King" seemed to have no intentions, pointing to the zombies on the ground, and said, "We need to eat their brains."


    Eat zombie brains?


    In other words, these monkeys can become stronger by eating the brains of zombies.


    With one hand behind his back, Su Changxing said with a smile, "We can work together to kill these zombies together. Your brains belong to you, and at the same time, how about you staying here?"


    The "Monkey King" was full of thoughts, judging the pros and cons, and then said: "Yes, but you are not allowed to enter here, nor can you order us."


    "Here" of course refers to the jungle. In its view, as long as these humans don''t come in to interfere with them, it doesn''t matter.


    At the same time, Zhou An and the others discovered that a leather collar appeared on Su Changxing''s hand, which was worn out and stained with blood.


    [Zombie training ring: Ding Guan, to a certain extent, can control a zombie creature that is not higher than his own rank. The lower the strength, the easier it is to control.


    Note: It needs to be put on the opponent''s neck ~www.novelhall.com~ and has durability. ¡¿


    This is an item that has just been refreshed in the mysterious shop, 20% off, 2000 points.


    These black monkeys should also belong to zombie creatures.


    Su Changxing pursed his lips, stared at the monkey, and said:


    "In this case, you can wear this thing around your neck. This is a ritual of our human cooperation."


    What a ritual of God''s cooperation.


    How did we not know that there is such a ritual that requires a ring to be put on the head.


    Zhou An and the others looked confused, not knowing what Su Changxing wanted to do, but they didn''t speak, and watched quietly from behind.


    Su Changxing''s nerves were tense, and he paid attention to every move of the "Monkey King". If something went wrong, he was ready to rush over and forcefully put this thing on the monkey.


    Of course, it is impossible for him to believe in the promise of a monkey. Although this monkey is pure in heart, it does not mean that it will keep its promise.


    On the contrary, these monkeys will attack them at any time. They are like a group of the most primitive savages, and the savages have no religious commitment.


    Su Changxing acted gentle and calm, threw the leather case to the "Monkey King", and said, "Put this on, and we will have a basis for cooperation. Remember that we are stronger than you."


    There was a hint of aggressiveness in his tone.


    The "Monkey King" looked at the leather case in his hand, and then at Su Changxing. If possible, he didn''t want to fight these humans. The main reason was that he might not be able to fight well. The human being in front of him was stronger than him.


    The "Monkey King" slowly put the leather case around his neck, looked at Su Changxing, and said, "As you wish, human."


    At this moment, Su Changxing had a warm smile on his face, fully revealing the treachery of human beings.


    :

 Chapter 153： zombie riot

    , the fastest update of the global game: with the latest chapters in the portable store!


    [Codewords are being updated at about one o''clock]


    The moment he put on the holster, the "Monkey King" seemed to see the shadow of his previous master on Su Changxing.


    It has been in a human family since birth, and its owner is a child, and they eat, play, and sleep together.


    Even sometimes, it thinks that it is a human being, but in fact it is not, it is just a monkey, a pet monkey raised by a human family.


    It is very smart, and it also knows that it is very smart, probably smarter than most monkeys, and can even understand what humans say, and even speak human language.


    But it has never opened its mouth to speak, because it is very smart, knowing that such things will definitely cause panic in humans. Maybe humans will tolerate a smart monkey, but they will not tolerate a monkey that can talk.


    The owner treats it very well, and it also thinks it is good to continue like this, but before it knows it, the world begins to change, and one day, the TV and lights will no longer work.


    The owner fell into a state of extreme anxiety, but at the same time, it felt that its mind was getting clearer.


    It seems to be getting smarter, and it can recognize more and more characters. It can even read a complete book and feel the emotions between the words.


    "Little Bo, I will become that kind of monster, but you may be able to survive. I put enough food at home. You should be able to live for a long time if you save some food."


    The owner used a comb to comb the hair on its body. The skin on its hands and face had turned white, showing the symptoms of a dead body.


    And Xiaobo is its name, which means knowledgeable and clever, at least among the monkeys.


    The owner also knew that it could understand, put down the comb, put on a mask for himself, and joked:


    "We humans may have lost in our own hands, and the future may be your future."


    "Monkey King" looked at the figure of the person leaving, babbled, but still didn''t say a word.


    A faint light flickered on the leather case.


    Before he knew it, the "Monkey King" felt that the figures of the two began to overlap, and the person in front of him seemed to be his former master.


    [Codewriting...]


    The moment he put on the holster, the "Monkey King" seemed to see the shadow of his previous master on Su Changxing.


    It has been in a human family since birth, and its owner is a child, and they eat, play, and sleep together.


    Even sometimes, it thinks that it is a human being, but in fact it is not, it is just a monkey, a pet monkey raised by a human family.


    It is very smart, and it also knows that it is very smart, probably smarter than most monkeys, and can even understand what humans say, and even speak human language.


    But it has never opened its mouth to speak, because it is very smart, knowing that such things will definitely cause panic in humans. Maybe humans will tolerate a smart monkey, but they will not tolerate a monkey that can talk.


    The owner treats it very well, and it also thinks it is good to continue like this, but before it knows it, the world begins to change, and one day, the TV and lights will no longer work.


    The owner fell into a state of extreme anxiety, but at the same time, it felt that its mind was getting clearer.


    It seems to be getting smarter, and it can recognize more and more characters. It can even read a complete book and feel the emotions between the words.


    "Little Bo, I will become that kind of monster, but you may be able to survive. I put enough food at home. You should be able to live for a long time if you save some food."


    The owner used a comb to comb the hair on its body. The skin on its hands and face had turned white, showing the symptoms of a dead body.


    And Xiaobo is its name, which means knowledgeable and clever, at least among the monkeys.


    The owner also knew that it could understand, put down the comb, put on a mask for himself, and joked:


    "We humans may have lost in our own hands, and the future may be your future."


    "Monkey King" looked at the figure of the person leaving, babbled, but still didn''t say a word.


    A faint light flickered on the leather case.


    Before he knew it, the "Monkey King" felt that the figures of the two began to overlap, and the person in front of him seemed to be his former master.


    [Codewriting...]


    The moment he put on the holster, the "Monkey King" seemed to see the shadow of his previous master on Su Changxing.


    It has been in a human family since birth, and its owner is a child, and they eat, play, and sleep together.


    Even sometimes, it thinks that it is a human being, but in fact it is not, it is just a monkey, a pet monkey raised by a human family.


    It is very smart, and it also knows that it is very smart, probably smarter than most monkeys, and can even understand what humans say, and even speak human language.


    But it has never opened its mouth to speak, because it is very smart, knowing that such things will definitely cause panic in humans. Maybe humans will tolerate a smart monkey, but they will not tolerate a monkey that can talk.


    The owner treats it very well, and it also thinks it is good to continue like this, but before it knows it, the world begins to change, and one day, the TV and lights will no longer work.


    The owner fell into a state of extreme anxiety, but at the same time, it felt that its mind was getting clearer.


    It seems to be getting smarter, and it can recognize more and more characters. It can even read a complete book and feel the emotions between the words.


    "Little Bo, I will become that kind of monster, but you may be able to survive. I put enough food at home. You should be able to live for a long time if you save some food."


    The owner used a comb to comb the hair on its body. The skin on its hands and face had turned white, showing the symptoms of a dead body.


    And Xiaobo is its name ~www.novelhall.com~ which means erudite, smart, at least among the monkeys.


    The owner also knew that it could understand, put down the comb, put on a mask for himself, and joked:


    "We humans may have lost in our own hands, and the future may be your future."


    "Monkey King" looked at the figure of the person leaving, babbled, but still didn''t say a word.


    A faint light flickered on the leather case.


    Before he knew it, the "Monkey King" felt that the figures of the two began to overlap, and the person in front of him seemed to be his former master.


    Before he knew it, the "Monkey King" felt that the figures of the two began to overlap, and the person in front of him seemed to be his former master.


    Before he knew it, the "Monkey King" felt that the figures of the two began to overlap, and the person in front of him seemed to be his former master.

 Chapter 154： blood moon

    , the fastest update of the global game: with the latest chapters in the portable store!


    A layer of red mist is densely covered in the air, similar to the color of blood, but lighter than blood red.


    Outside the window, many zombies seemed to be on stimulants, running wildly on the street, jumping between the vehicle and the ground, they seemed to be fully activated by something, and became a little crazy.


    Everyone noticed this vision. After all, it was difficult not to notice the blood-red sky. There was an uproar in the hall.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing noticed a pair of blood-red eyes looming in the darkness outside the window. It was the Monkey King lying outside the wall.


    Su Changxing stuffed the magazine into the pistol and asked, "Xiao Bo, what happened? What''s going on with the red mist?"


    "Monkey King" paused and said, "On the seventh day, the zombies will go berserk."


    the seventh day?


    It should still be day six.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "Will your monkeys become violent?"


    The "Monkey King" gestured, nodded and said, "I will, but not as good as them."


    It can easily understand human language, but it can''t speak fluently, which should be because it basically hasn''t spoken.


    At this time, Zhu Wenwu strode in from the outside and said, "Brother Su, quickly read the announcement on the forum."


    There was some anxiety on his face, but he was stunned for a moment after seeing the "Monkey King", and his heart skipped a beat. Seeing such a terrifying thing suddenly appear in the room, he almost took up a weapon to fight back.


    "Forum announcement?"


    Su Changxing turned on his phone and opened the forum, and noticed the new announcement.


    ¡¾Blood moon is coming


    From the night of the seventh day to the early morning of the eighth day, the blood moon will be opened, and the zombies will be +100% violent, and everyone''s position will be perceived by the zombies.


    Friendly reminder: Please use all means to protect yourself. When the blood moon is on, the more zombies you kill, the more rewards you will get. ¡¿


    Zhu Wenwu glanced at the Monkey King, full of worry and said:


    "According to the above announcement, tomorrow night, a large number of zombies will actively attack us. According to the news from the people below, there are already a large number of zombies attacking the barriers at the gate."


    Su Changxing thought about it, but a smile appeared on his face, and he said relaxedly, "This shouldn''t be a bad thing, if there is a change, it is a good thing."


    Seeing this announcement, he even had a feeling of enlightenment. He realized that this might be the key point to break the game. If it really went down as before, it would make people feel hopeless.


    Seeing Su Changxing''s appearance, Zhu Wenwu calmed down a little, and thought about it: "You mean, this might become an opportunity for Extraordinary people?"


    Su Changxing nodded: "Yes, I told you before that if this continues, most of the people will die, and changes are a good thing. And there will be rewards for killing zombies during the blood moon... "


    Zhu Wenwu''s eyes flickered. He thought of many things. Being an Extraordinary is a prerequisite for survival. If he wants him and his sister to survive, he needs them to become Extraordinary.


    There was a trace of determination between his brows, and he said: "That is to say, as long as you kill enough zombies, you have a chance to become a Extraordinary."


    Su Changxing looked at him, and said seriously: "That''s right, more specifically, as long as you are strong enough."


    There were heavy footsteps outside the door.


    "Branches~"


    The wooden door made a sharp sound, Huang Biao pushed the door and walked in, glanced at the "Monkey King", and said in a deep voice:


    "Su Changxing, many zombies have begun to attack the obstacles at our gate, and these zombies seem to have become sharper. If we go out tonight, the danger level will increase significantly."


    It''s not a blood moon today, but the zombies are already affected.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "That''s right, but I still have to go out... Later in the evening, you still have to be careful of the hunter''s attack, but it shouldn''t be a big problem to have Xiaobo here."


    "Little Bo?"


    Huang Biao raised his eyebrows and looked at the ferocious "Monkey King" with a strange expression.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "That''s right, it''s just what you think, this is its name."


    Because of Shen Mengzhe", he intercepted part of the memory of the "Monkey King", and also knew the name of the "Monkey King".


    Huang Biao couldn''t help complaining: "It''s really a quiet name, and it doesn''t seem to fit its image."


    Zhu Wenwu interjected: "The main thing is, it''s not small."


    "Monkey King" looked at him with some dissatisfaction, and said, "You are very small."


    "..."


    Zhu Wenwu couldn''t help but glanced at the Monkey King''s lower body, but didn''t speak.


    At this time, Su Changxing saw a message pop up on the phone again.


    [It is detected that your resident meets the requirements, whether to establish a stronghold, after establishing a stronghold, you will get more rewards in the blood moon, and at the same time attract the attention of more zombies


    This decision requires two people to make a joint decision 0/2]


    stronghold?


    Su Changxing''s expression couldn''t help but move. He didn''t expect such a change in the establishment of the gathering place, and he didn''t know the specific conditions for establishing a stronghold.


    Huang Biao also received similar information at the same time, frowned, not knowing what the so-called stronghold refers to, hesitantly said:


    "Shall we build this stronghold? It seems that more zombies will be attracted."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said affirmatively, "I think it''s fine. This should be an opportunity, and we need to seize every opportunity."


    Zhu Wenwu was a little dazed. He didn''t know what the two of them were talking about all of a sudden. He guessed it was about the doomsday game.


    Huang Biao took a deep breath, feeling a lot of psychological pressure. After all, every decision he made now is related to the fate of everyone here, and said:


    "Since this is the case, I''m sure, and I trust your judgment."


    [The establishment of the stronghold has been confirmed, and the model is being projected]


    "..."


    Nothing changes, as if nothing happened.


    The room fell silent again, and a cool breeze blew in from the window, dispelling the dryness and heat between the skin.


    Huang Biao looked at Zhu Wenwu and said, "Go to bed early, there are other people watching the night, and I have something to call you."


    Zhu Wenwu''s complexion was indeed not very good-looking, his spirit was tense for a long time, and he looked very tired, which formed a clear contrast with Huang Biao''s radiance.


    Zhu Wenwu was indeed feeling very tired, so he nodded and said, "Well, then I''ll go first."


    "Wait, eat something before leaving."


    Su Changxing took out three boxes of red self-heating rice from his backpack and said.


    "this is?"


    Zhu Wenwu was stunned. If he was not mistaken, this should be self-heating rice, but Su Changxing took out such a thing casually.


    Su Changxing handed them two boxes, and UU Reading www.uukanshu.com tore open a box on its own, and said with a smile, "You should recognize it, self-heating rice, and the side dish is scrambled eggs with tomatoes."


    These self-heating rice were left over from the previous refresh, and Su Changxing exchanged them and put them in his backpack.


    Huang Biao looked at the self-heating rice in his hand, couldn''t help but swear, and said: "Fuck, there is such a thing in the mysterious store, brother, you are so interesting, I also have a can of fried salted fish here, which is very good for rice. "


    As he spoke, he took out two palm-sized cans of salted fish from under the table.


    Pour in water, the hot pack gradually heats up, and hot air overflows from the lid and rises in front of the three of them. This scent is a fatal temptation for people in the doomsday.


    Zhu Wenwu swallowed, looked at Su Changxing and said, "Brother Su, shall I call my sister?"


    Huang Biao couldn''t help but said: "That girl can''t do much for a day, why eat so much."

 Chapter 155： sleep aid

    Su Changxing took a gulp of water and said, "Of course, it''s yours now, so you can do whatever you want, as long as you don''t waste it."


    With a smile on his face, Zhu Wenwu nodded gratefully to Su Changxing, turned around and walked out the door.


    "If this kid dies, it will most likely be because of his sister. In the last days, such relatives are a drag."


    Huang Biao said after seeing Zhu Wenwu leave.


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "If you die, it''s probably because of this gathering place."


    Huang Biao couldn''t deny it, but just looked at Su Changxing and said: "Everyone has something they are obsessed with, if you die??????"


    Before they finished speaking, Zhu Wenwu, brother and sister came in from the outside.


    "It smells so good."


    Zhu Xinxue sniffed her nose, put her hands in her pockets, walked in with Zhu Wenwu from the outside, looked at Su Changxing and muttered:


    "Wow, master, you are so kind, you actually invited my brother to eat self-heating rice."


    Su Changxing looked at her, and said angrily, "Don''t worry, it''s not for your sake."


    Zhu Xinxue puffed her mouth and said, "Brother, you eat first, just give me a little leftover to taste."


    Zhu Wenwu took a small bowl to mix some for her, and said, "If that''s the case, why would I ask you to come here?"


    "Ha, to be honest, I didn''t know how delicious this food was before, and it wasn''t even as good as a box lunch. Now it feels pretty good. If I can go back, I will definitely buy two big boxes and keep it at home."


    Huang Biao took a big bite of the rice and said vaguely that although he had eaten it before, it was still delicious.


    Zhu Xinxue picked up a piece of fish unceremoniously, and said: "I agree, I want to buy three big boxes, but I don''t seem to have seen this brand before."


    Zhu Wenwu paused and said: "If you can go back, let''s talk."


    Zhu Xinxue was a little dissatisfied and said: "Brother, don''t be so pessimistic, I think we can definitely go back."


    Huang Biao nodded and said, "Indeed, your sister is right, we can definitely go back."


    Su Changxing did not speak, but ate in silence, feeling the taste of rice, fried fish, and scrambled eggs with tomatoes. Tasting food is one of the greatest joys in life.


    After eating, Su Changxing seemed to think of something, looked at Zhu Wenwu, and said seriously, "Are you going to sleep now?"


    Zhu Wenwu''s eyelids twitched, feeling a little uncomfortable, but he still said, "Yes, I''m going to sleep now."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "Well, yes, I can help you fall asleep."


    Seeing what Zhu Wenwu wanted to say, he said seriously, "This is my wish. I have the most professional skills, and I promise to let you sleep well."


    Zhu Wenwu looked at Su Changxing''s expression of not being able to refuse, so he had no choice but to say, "Okay, then thank you, Brother Su."


    Zhu Xinxue and Huang Biao looked at each other, not knowing what Su Changxing meant.


    Helping people sleep, what kind of hobby is this?


    Su Changxing followed Zhu Wenwu all the way to their room, thinking about what method should be used to make Zhu Wenwu fall asleep and help others fall asleep. It should be that he needs to do something, there is a medium.


    But he really doesn''t know of any way to make people fall asleep. So far, he has used guns to help others fall asleep.


    Zhu Wenwu''s room was smaller, in the middle of the floor, the floor was covered with a thick layer of old cotton wool and rags.


    Zhu Wenwu looked back at Su Changxing, and said in a daze, "Um, what should I do now."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You go to sleep, don''t worry about me, I''ll just stand beside you?????? This is the visual method of falling asleep. Maybe you haven''t heard of it. It''s a relatively advanced technique for sleep aids. gone."


    sleep aid?


    Zhu Wenwu suddenly realized: "This is a new profession, I seem to have heard of it before."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, didn''t expect that there was such a thing, and said solemnly: "Well, I''ve started, you can close your eyes and go to sleep, so that you can have a good dream."


    "Oh."


    Zhu Wenwu then closed his eyes and started to sleep, because he was also quite tired, so he fell asleep within a few minutes.


    [Your blood helps others to sleep, +15 points of mystery]


    Su Changxing looked at the path log, and couldn''t help but said: "I was really unprepared, I really fell asleep right away????? It''s better to gain mystery faster this way."


    He checked the time, it was eleven o''clock, and it was almost time to start. The attribute enhancement in the mysterious shop still had some effect on him, but the increase was not as great as before.


    The speed is basically at the limit, but there is still room for improvement in strength and physique, and there is a probability of perception enhancement in the mysterious shop, which is also very valuable to him.


    Zhu Xinxue just walked in from the outside and said in surprise, "Ha, did my brother fall asleep so quickly?"


    Su Changxing nodded, and said as a matter of course: "Of course, my skills are still very good, do you want to give it a try?"


    Zhu Xinxue rolled her eyes, her face flushed slightly, and she pretended to be shy and said, "If it''s Master, I''m fine."


    "??????"


    Su Changxing took out a bag of Oreos from his pocket, and said angrily, "If you fall asleep within ten minutes, this bag of Oreos will be yours."


    "real?"


    Zhu Xinxue''s eyes glowed ~www.novelhall.com~ I never thought that there would be such a good thing for nothing.


    "real."


    Su Changxing nodded affirmatively, turned around and walked out, and said, "If you can fall asleep, I will give it to you tomorrow."


    With this bag of Oreos as a medium, Zhu Xinxue''s falling asleep should be regarded as his help.


    Su Changxing considered that the exit below was blocked by zombies, so he climbed over the window and climbed down from the outer wall. Before he got down, several zombies surrounded him.


    "Has the range of perception expanded again?"


    Su Changxing jumped off the wall, slashed open the brain of one zombie, and then stabbed through the brain of another zombie with his backhand.


    Just after killing two zombies, another four or five zombies rushed towards him from a short distance, faintly faster than last night.


    After beheading more than a dozen zombies, no zombies around came to Su Changxing.


    He also felt an invisible oppressive force. I am afraid that under such conditions, it is easy to cause a wave of corpses.


    "Maybe those hunters won''t act tonight."


    Su Changxing said to himself, and ran forward quickly, and more and more zombies followed behind him, and they gradually decreased after running into the alleyway.


    Running through an alleyway, there was a faint screaming sound in front of him, a very painful sound.


    "It seems to be a screamer?"


    Su Changxing frowned. He didn''t expect to meet the screecher as soon as he came out. This was not a good omen.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 156： hunting is king

    [Sorry, there is no code word for something, I am still dizzy, I will make it up tomorrow morning]


    It was indeed the voice of the Screamer.


    The location of the sound is far away.


    Su Changxing reckoned that someone should have provoked the Screamer, but he didn''t know if it was the Hunter or someone else.


    After discovering the screecher in front of him, he decisively changed to another store and continued on his way.


    Under normal conditions, he can only run away from the screamer, but if he is in a deep sleep state, with the bonus of the position of the dreamer, he may still be able to touch it.


    Walking through the alleys and streets, the night and the moonlight were intertwined, Su Changxing turned sideways to avoid the zombies rushing towards him, looked around, his heartbeat increased slightly.


    He felt something was wrong, not because of these zombies, but because of other things, but he didn''t know what it was.


    The head said: "Boy, I guess you may have been marked by some means, so you will have this reaction."


    tailor?


    Su Changxing instantly thought of last night, when the tailor died, the silk thread was dancing in the air.


    Could it be his fault?


    It is not safe to live after death.


    Although the situation is still uncertain, Su Changxing''s vigilance is already full. He is now very close to the mysterious target store, only one street away. The closer he is, the more obvious his sense of uneasiness will be.


    "Whoosh~"


    Several arrows shot from the side, mixing in the darkness and stirring up the wind.


    Four or five arrows were stacked in a zigzag shape, completely blocking his escape space.


    Su Changxing deftly turned sideways, slashed two arrows with a backhand swing, and avoided the attack perfectly. Looking in the direction of the arrows, several figures were standing by the upstairs window not far away.


    He didn''t show any politeness either. He squatted down to hide his body behind the dilapidated car, took out the shadow bow behind his back, and shot an arrow with his backhand.


    The arrow drew a rounded arc in the air and shot towards the window.


    They were far away, and those people didn''t see Su Changxing''s movements clearly, nor did they see the trajectory of the arrow.


    bingo.


    An arrow hit one of them in the chest.


    Without any hesitation, Su Changxing turned around and ran in another direction. These people should be hunters. Most people would not shoot at others at will, nor would they have such shooting skills.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    "At the same time, other people have discovered the location of the number one prey, and he ran to the south of the twelfth area."


    A man with disheveled hair, holding a longbow and wearing leather armor looked at Su Changxing walking among the zombies and said.


    Another man, examining the wounded man on the ground with an arrow in his chest, said:


    "Terrifying lethality. Fortunately, it avoided the vital points, otherwise it would be troublesome."


    Looking at the wounded on the ground, they looked very cautious. The human from another world walking among the zombies was probably the one who killed their boss.


    You know, their boss is recognized as a strong man, known as an invincible existence below a powerful man, and in fact it is true.


    But he died suddenly last night.


    This was something that no one thought of, and even a riot broke out within them, and today''s hunting was also derived from this riot.


    Whoever can kill the humans in this different world will become the new boss of the organization and the new leader.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Su Changxing has already confirmed that these hunters can determine his location, but it doesn''t seem to be precise, it is a rough range.


    When he opened and closed his eyes, he seemed to see invisible threads spreading all over his body, extending in all directions.


    [Sorry, I have something to do, my head is still dizzy, I will make it up tomorrow morning]


    It was indeed the voice of the Screamer.


    The location of the sound is far away.


    Su Changxing reckoned that someone should have provoked the Screamer, but he didn''t know if it was the Hunter or someone else.


    After discovering the screecher in front of him, he decisively changed to another store and continued on his way.


    Under normal conditions, he can only run away from the screamer, but if he is in a deep sleep state, with the bonus of the position of the dreamer, he may still be able to touch it.


    Walking through the alleys and streets, the night and the moonlight were intertwined, Su Changxing turned sideways to avoid the zombies rushing towards him, looked around, his heartbeat increased slightly.


    He felt something was wrong, not because of these zombies, but because of other things, but he didn''t know what it was.


    The head said: "Boy, I guess you may have been marked by some means, so you will have this reaction."


    tailor?


    Su Changxing instantly thought of last night, when the tailor died, the silk thread was dancing in the air.


    Could it be his fault?


    It is not safe to live after death.


    Although the situation is still uncertain, Su Changxing''s vigilance is already full. He is now very close to the mysterious target store, only one street away. The closer he is, the more obvious his sense of uneasiness will be.


    "Whoosh~"


    Several arrows shot from the side, mixing in the darkness and stirring up the wind.


    Four or five arrows were stacked in a zigzag shape, completely blocking his escape space.


    Su Changxing deftly turned sideways, slashed two arrows with a backhand swing, and avoided the attack perfectly. Looking in the direction of the arrows, several figures were standing by the upstairs window not far away.


    He didn''t show any politeness either. He squatted down to hide his body behind the dilapidated car, took out the shadow bow behind his back, and shot an arrow with his backhand.


    The arrow drew a rounded arc in the air and shot towards the window.


    They were far away, and those people didn''t see Su Changxing''s movements clearly, nor did they see the trajectory of the arrow.


    bingo.


    An arrow hit one of them in the chest.


    Su Changxing didn''t hesitate~www.novelhall.com~ turned around and ran in another direction. These people should be hunters, and most people would not shoot at others at will, nor would they have such shooting skills.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    "At the same time, other people have discovered the location of the number one prey, and he ran to the south of the twelfth area."


    A man with disheveled hair, holding a longbow and wearing leather armor looked at Su Changxing walking among the zombies and said.


    Another man, examining the wounded man on the ground with an arrow in his chest, said:


    "Terrifying lethality. Fortunately, it avoided the vital points, otherwise it would be troublesome."


    Looking at the wounded on the ground, they looked very cautious. The human from another world walking among the zombies was probably the one who killed their boss.


    You know, their boss is recognized as a strong man, known as an invincible existence below a powerful man, and in fact it is true.


    But he died suddenly last night.


    This was something that no one had thought of, and even a riot broke out within them, and today''s hunting was also derived from this riot.


    Whoever can kill the humans in this different world will become the new boss of the organization and the new leader.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Su Changxing has already confirmed that these hunters can determine his location, but it doesn''t seem to be precise, it is a rough range.


    When he opened and closed his eyes, he seemed to see invisible threads spreading all over his body, extending in all directions.

 Chapter 157： hunt down

    Crackers?


    The man with dented skin noticed the debris under his feet and realized that there shouldn''t be such a thing here. The human from another world was in the next room.


    With a smile on his face, he avoided the debris, came to the door quietly, looked inside, and was stunned, only an empty room.


    In vain, there was a sound of wind behind him, the man''s expression changed, and he took a slender ax to slash behind him.


    "Clang~"


    The sound of blades clashing echoed through the hallway.


    Su Changxing crossed the window and came to the man''s back from the next room, and slashed at him. His strength was obviously stronger than the opponent''s, so he pressed down the opponent''s blade and stabbed him in the abdomen.


    At the same time, the man''s body erupted with brilliant thunder, accompanied by a sharp roar, which looked extraordinarily gorgeous in the darkness.


    A sense of numbness spread from his arms to Su Changxing''s whole body.


    However, his physique appeared to be quite strong at this time, despite the severe numbness, he still pierced through the opponent''s abdomen and the position of the lung lobes neatly.


    The blood-red blade protruded from the man''s back, and it was covered with lightning.


    The thunder and lightning spreading around the man did not stop when he was injured, but the light of the thunder and lightning became more dazzling, shooting sparks on the clothes of the two of them and starting to burn.


    Seeing this, Su Changxing pulled out the dagger at his waist with his backhand, one of his predecessors threw him down, stabbed him into the temple, blood spurted to his face, and the thunder and lightning stopped abruptly.


    He felt numbness and tingling sensations from his body, and his internal organs had been injured by the lightning strike.


    Su Changxing extinguished the flames on his body, looked at the man on the ground, and was about to leave when he felt the harsh wind coming from the side window, as if something was approaching quickly, and reflexively squatted down again.


    "Boom~"


    Like the sound of a gun hitting, gravel splashed, a fist-sized crater and a half-sectioned arrow appeared on the wall.


    Su Changxing''s heart sank when he saw this scene, if he didn''t dodge, half of his life would have been lost.


    Without hesitation, he crossed the aisle, ran to the opposite room, climbed through the window to the third floor, and ran to the corridor, just in time to hear footsteps coming from below.


    Obviously he found the other party, and the other party also found him.


    Su Changxing raised his gun to preview the corner of the stairs, estimated the time when the other party would come out, and fired ahead of time.


    "Boom~"


    The man was very sensitive. He turned around and just avoided the bullet. A smoking bullet hole appeared on the ground.


    Su Changxing held the steel knife, leaped up to him and slashed at him. The speed was so fast that the hunter had almost no time to dodge.


    "Ah~"


    There was a terrible cry.


    An extremely deep wound appeared on the hunter''s chest, several ribs were severed, blood spurted out,


    Fortunately, he dodged a little, so he didn''t have his abdomen cut open.


    Su Changxing''s basic strength and speed are too high, which has already formed a kind of crushing for ordinary hunters, and it is difficult to make up for it with skills.


    The shadow glides like running water on the pitch-black ground, like a living being.


    "go to hell."


    The hunter was injured, but there was a hint of excitement and madness on his face. A black shadow extended from the shadow and appeared behind Su Changxing, holding the pitch-black blade high, forming an unexpected killing intent.


    This black shadow had the same height and body shape as the hunter, and even had somewhat similar blurred faces.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing also noticed something suddenly appeared behind him, turned his head to see the shadow from the corner of his eye, raised his hand and fired.


    The gunfire sprayed, and the bullet shot towards the shadow''s eyebrows, but it didn''t shoot through the shadow as expected, but got stuck in the shadow''s body.


    At the same time, the shadow''s movement didn''t stop because of the bullet, and it slashed at Su Changxing at an extremely fast speed.


    Su Changxing suddenly realized that it was too late for him to block with the knife, so he could only lean forward as hard as he could to avoid the shadow''s attack.


    "boom."


    With another shot, Su Changxing exploded the hunter''s head, and was stabbed by Shadow on the back, causing severe pain.


    However, his physical strength is very high, and with some avoidance, the wound is not too deep.


    After the hunter died, the shadow''s movements froze and gradually dissipated in the darkness.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, and could only lament that the abilities of these hunters were impossible to guard against, and it took more than ten seconds for "Zhen Zhi" to give the corresponding information, and the information given might not necessarily be able to judge the opponent''s abilities.


    [Half-distorted human: shadow controller ninth rank (upper rank), death. Like a shadow, master the shadow. ¡¿


    This is a very powerful position. The strength of the shadow is far stronger than that of the main body, and its ability to resist blows is super strong, and it can even resist the attack of bullets.


    Su Changxing gritted his teeth, endured the pain in his back, ran to the room on the other side of the second floor, jumped out of the window, and landed firmly on the street.


    Immediately afterwards, with a jolt, he swayed sideways, the sound of the wind blew past his ears, and a cold blade brushed against his face.


    A figure appeared beside Su Changxing out of thin air, raised his knife again and slashed at Su Changxing''s face, sneering: "As expected of you, the reaction is really fast."


    With a calm expression, Su Changxing raised his knife and slashed at the opponent, but at the moment he swung the knife, he suddenly changed his move, squatted down and rolled to the side, as if trying to avoid something.


    "Boom~"


    A small crater exploded at Su Changxing''s feet, and the sawdust of the arrow bounced off.


    Su Changxing looked up, and saw a figure holding a huge bow and arrow, standing under the blood moon, on the roof, separated by a layer of tulle, her face could not be seen clearly, but one could feel that it was a tall and slender figure. woman.


    The hunter beside him had disappeared into the night, and four or five zombies around rushed towards Su Changxing.


    His position should be Nightcrawler. I have encountered hunters with similar positions before, but his strength is even stronger.


    The head shouted in Er''s ear: "There are two people running towards here in the alley."


    Su Changxing avoided the oncoming zombies and ran forward along the street, his ears filled with roars.


    The loud gunshots have attracted a large number of zombies, forming a large wave of zombies around.


    Five meters~www.novelhall.com~four meters, three meters...


    He silently estimated the distance, and suddenly dodged to the side again. The expected arrow did not arrive as expected. According to his thinking, it should be the best time for that archer to shoot.


    I was seen through?


    Or is the time between her shots longer than I thought.


    "Bang bang~"


    At the same time as dodging, Su Changxing raised his gun and shot at the gap between the zombies behind him, the night crawler was most likely in that position.


    Two bullets flew out one after another, blasting blood in the air, a figure appeared in the air out of thin air, and fell to the ground in response.


    A bullet hit his thigh, and a bullet pierced his chest. This kind of injury was not fatal to an Extraordinary, but there were a lot of zombies around, so they rushed on him.


    "Ah~"


    Sustained screams continued to come from behind Su Changxing. The hunter was surrounded by seven or eight zombies and continued to tear on the ground, blood filling the uneven asphalt ground.


    "So the person killed by the zombie is mine?"


    Su Changxing murmured, the position of this night walker was exactly as he expected.


    It would be troublesome if he was really followed by the night crawler, and more importantly, the night crawler would greatly increase his speed in the stealth state, so he might not be able to get rid of it.


    There were more and more zombies coming in front of him, so he had no choice but to run to the side alleyway. There were already four or five wounds on his body drawn by the zombies.


    Once surrounded by corpses, it will be extremely difficult to escape.

 Chapter 158： wrong information

    The scale of the corpse tide was bigger than Su Changxing had imagined, and a lot of zombies rushed over from the other end of the alleyway.


    At a glance, there are pairs of dark red eyes, and the whole alleyway is like a bottomless abyss.


    Su Changxing ran to the entrance of the alleyway and was about to go in when there was another sharp sound of wind, so he had to stop and take a small step back.


    "Boom~"


    A zombie was shot, a hole the size of a bowl exploded in its chest, and blood spattered.


    Su Changxing barely avoided it, his body was covered in raindrops of black blood, and he looked back at the woman, but he had no choice but to run into the alleyway.


    This distance is more than 400 meters. Even if she shoots with a pistol, the hit rate will not be too high, but she can use a bow and arrow to strike powerfully and accurately.


    In the alleyway, looking up, you can see the blood-colored red mist, and the bottom is pitch black, giving people a feeling of endlessness.


    Facing a steady stream of zombies, Su Changxing had no choice but to climb forward along the wall, but in this state, his speed was not much faster than the zombies.


    Soon, the alleyway was crowded with zombies, and many zombies jumped under Su Changxing''s feet, and even almost reached Su Changxing several times.


    These zombies can not only jump stupidly, but also use the wall relay to climb. They are particularly spiritual in the blood moon.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to come to the break, and came to the building from the big window. The second floor here seems to be a restaurant, with many worn-out seats and benches.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, his heart jumped, and he saw two figures standing in the darkness, looking at him quietly, and there were more than a dozen corpses of zombies on the ground around them.


    Just got caught?


    Su Changxing didn''t expect that there were hunters here, so without hesitation, he raised his gun and shot at the man with a long knife on the right.


    "Bang bang~"


    Two consecutive shots were fired, but the man was extremely fast, twisting his body sideways continuously, and unexpectedly dodged the bullets.


    The distance between the three of them was very close, and when Su Changxing was shooting, the other person had a glint in his eyes and slashed at him with an axe.


    There was a stabbing pain in his head, Su Changxing froze in place, his eyes were loose, as if he had lost consciousness.


    The corner of the hunter''s mouth grinned, seeing the hope of killing this human being from another world. No matter how powerful this person is, he is still in his way.


    The moment the ax was close to Su Changxing''s head, he moved suddenly, turned sideways to avoid the blade, turned around and swung the steel knife across the hunter''s neck, blood flowed over the blade, and sprinkled high and low on the wall.


    "I lied to you."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, facing this kind of mental attack hunter, he didn''t have any pressure. Shen Mengzhe has a high amount of mental resistance, and his own mental power is extremely high.


    The head fell to the ground and hit the wooden floor with a dull sound.


    The other hunter saw Su Changxing kill his companion, knew that he was not Su Changxing''s opponent, and ran out of the door decisively.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and resolutely chased him out.


    He needs to get out of here as soon as possible, the tide of corpses will come up along the corridor, and the best way to leave is to climb out from the other side of the building.


    When Su Changxing came outside, the hunter could no longer be seen. He ran forward without slowing down.


    The wound on his back burst open, blood soaked his clothes, and he felt a piercing pain, especially when running.


    The head reminded: "He is hiding behind the wall in front."


    Su Changxing kept his speed unchanged, and at the same time raised his gun to take a preview, ready to shoot the moment the opponent came out, the bullets were always faster than human hands.


    However, at the same time, there was a sound of wind from the right, and Su Changxing saw a black object flying towards him from the next room, bringing out a black line.


    It was a dark black knife.


    Very secluded.


    When he was almost close to him, he realized that at this moment, it was too late to dodge, and his thinking was running at a high speed, thinking about various solutions.


    Warm blood smeared on his face, and the knife pierced his arm, causing excruciating pain.


    Su Changxing chose the best plan and blocked the flying knife with his arm.


    The knife didn''t go through the arm, it got stuck in the bone.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but said in a hurry: "What the hell, head, you tricked me."


    He did not expect that there would be a third person here, nor did he expect that the head would report wrong information.


    The head quickly said: "No, he avoided my perception."


    Su Changxing turned his head to see the hunter in the room, showed him an exaggerated smile, and laughed loudly: "Haha."


    As if mocking.


    Su Changxing was not affected, and even ignored the hunter. He strode forward and shot towards the wall as planned.


    The two parties seemed to have already discussed it. The moment the hunter probed, the bullet just flew in front of him.


    He didn''t see Su Changxing''s shooting action from behind the wall, so he didn''t react in advance. When he heard the gunshot, the bullet had already come to his face at the same time.


    The rate of fire of this gun bullet will be faster than the sound, so it is impossible to avoid the bullet by relying on the sound judgment.


    A bullet hole appeared on the hunter''s head, and his body fell backwards with the impact of the bullet, with disbelief in his eyes~www.novelhall.com~ I just feel that all of this seems to be happening in this strange place. The world is under the control of humans.


    Su Changxing didn''t take a second look at him, pulled out the knife on his arm, ran to the big window at the other end, and flipped out with one hand.


    On the way down, a small black knife flew past his head, formed an arc, and flew down to the group of zombies in the distance, causing the zombies to be restless.


    Landing on the street, he looked around and found that there were indeed fewer zombies here, at least there was room to walk through it.


    Su Changxing ran forward for more than a hundred meters along the street, and saw two people running towards him not far away, one of them was wearing leather armor and holding a weapon.


    Still a hunter, after all.


    Su Changxing was panting heavily, and his expression couldn''t help being solemn. Facing the successive attacks, he felt tremendous pressure. He was injured in many places, two of which were relatively serious, and he even had the numbness left by lightning on his body.


    This is a vicious circle, and he might be consumed by these hunters to death.


    Since there are several zombies separated, it is also difficult for him to shoot directly, and once he shoots, a large-scale zombie wave will form again.


    The continuous gunshots spread far away, not only attracting a large number of zombies, but also allowing more people to hear them. All hunters knew that the location of the gunshots was Su Changxing''s location.


    "Gunshots?"


    A blue-haired girl stood alone on the empty avenue. Hearing the gunshots, he tilted his head and looked at the screamer''s body on the ground. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, as if thinking of something interesting.


    "Dada~"


    Humming a tune, she strode towards the direction of the gunfire, surrounded by corpses of zombies.

 Chapter 159： nowhere

    Su Changxing gritted his teeth, with a ruthless look in his eyes, holding a steel knife, and killed one of the hunters who was tall and nearly two meters tall.


    The opponent looked extraordinarily tall even among the crowds of zombies.


    [Half-twisted human (Extraordinary): Lightweight extreme (superior), healthy, cautious. The body is extremely powerful, the trinity of speed, strength, and physique. ¡¿


    But what Su Changxing didn''t expect was that his aura seemed to be too frightening. When the hunter saw him rushing up, he retreated instead, not intending to fight Su Changxing in melee.


    Seeing this situation, he didn''t deliberately pursue it, but turned and ran to another street, hoping to find a place to rest, and it would be best to fall into a deep sleep and recover from his injuries.


    Since the shooting there before caused a wave of corpses, correspondingly, on the street here, the zombies are obviously much sparser.


    After running along the street for more than ten minutes, he didn''t see any shadows of the hunters. Just when he thought he had shaken off these hunters, dozens of black shadows appeared around him and surrounded him.


    "So, have you been waiting here?"


    Su Changxing frowned. These hunters seemed to have known that he would go in this direction.


    This is very unscientific.


    "Isn''t it a surprise, haha, we still caught him after running away for half the night."


    One of the men with half-long hair stood more than ten meters away from Su Changxing, and laughed, but the zombies around him turned a deaf ear to him.


    Su Changxing chopped off a few zombies that jumped up with two swords, and he did not rush to do it. He said calmly, "Indeed, I am also curious why you are waiting here."


    He looked around and used his "true knowledge" to observe the information of these people. The more information he could get, the more beneficial it was for him.


    The man also said unceremoniously: "My friend, your death is already doomed. Instead of struggling, it''s better to grab it now."


    This tone is like talking to an old friend, he paused and said arrogantly: "


    "To be honest, you are okay, but only okay. If you don''t have that pistol, you can only be considered average... I still can''t imagine how you killed our boss, just With that little pistol?"


    With Su Changxing''s current fighting power, he can only be regarded as a powerful ninth-rank Extraordinary. If he doesn''t have a pistol, it''s just like that. If he can''t fight alone, a few more people can definitely kill him.


    Su Changxing asked as if chatting: "So, can you tell me why you want to kill me? Or kill us. There seems to be no conflict of interest between our two worlds, and we can even strangle these zombies together."


    In fact, he didn''t have any hope for this, just to delay the information of "true knowledge", just to make a set of words, the so-called knowing yourself and the enemy, you can win a hundred battles.


    The smile on the man''s face was even bigger, and he said: "For us, the first day of this month every year is called ''Advent Day'', and the last day is called ''Resurrection Day''. Advent refers to your coming. , and resurrection refers to our resurrection. "


    "At this time last year, our boss was still like me, not as strong as now, but he became our boss a month later. So you should be able to think of something."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect it to be like this, every year there will be a world of human beings sent to this world by the doomsday game.


    No wonder.


    No wonder there are so many zombies in this world, and people from other worlds keep coming here to become zombies, so the zombies in this world are theoretically endless.


    He suddenly realized that he was still wondering that there were too many zombies in this world, which was unreasonable, and that some zombies were not in this world at all.


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "Aren''t you afraid that you will die by this time next year?"


    The expression on the man''s face gradually disappeared, his eyes widened suddenly, and there was a faint light flowing in them, he said: "What do you think? They are all going to die instead, why not give it a try."


    Suddenly, Su Changxing felt that the whole world went dark, and the already dark world became even darker, as if his dark vision gradually lost its effect.


    [Half-distorted human being: the ninth rank (extreme position) of the darkest one, healthy and calm. An extremely rare position with the ability to blind others. ¡¿


    "Bang bang bang~"


    Su Changxing reacted immediately, and fired three shots at the man, forming an inverted triangle to block his hiding space.


    The distance between the two sides was very close, and the bullet came to the man in an instant. When he saw Su Changxing shoot, he didn''t make any movement, as if he was waiting to die.


    It can be clearly seen that the bullet passed through the man''s body without hindrance, and hit the zombie behind, pulling out blood.


    phantom!


    Su Changxing was startled, and guessed that this should be an illusion formed by light and shadow. Fortunately, he had already changed the magazine just now, and even in the process of running, he was exchanging eight bullets and emptied the other one. The clip is filled.


    The field of vision dimmed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Su Changxing could no longer see the faces of these hunters clearly, he could only see their figures, and made a decisive decision to break out in a direction where there were relatively few people.


    The poor vision does not interfere much with his actions, but it will only affect its shooting.


    "Bang bang bang~"


    Three more shots.


    Su Changxing suddenly turned his head and shot at the other person. The first two shots were quick, one shot hit the shoulder, the other shot hit the abdomen, the last shot paused, the shot was delayed, and the first shot shot him in the head.


    There was a sound of wind from the side.


    A hunter came to Su Changxing with a very thin dagger, UU reading www. uukanshu.com stabbed at his face, and covered a distance of more than ten meters in half a breath.


    Su Changxing took a small step back, shot him twice and smashed his head, raised the steel knife with his left hand and chopped at the other person who was rushing, drawing a cold light in the air.


    The two-meter-tall hunter held a huge axe, took the blow steadily, and kicked Su Changxing in the abdomen.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing avoided the kick, and was about to shoot him sideways, when his body suddenly flew forward, and there was an explosive blow from behind.


    It wasn''t Su Changxing''s gunshot, but the sound of a bow and arrow.


    All the hunters had smiles on their faces, knowing that Su Changxing must be dead after being hit by this blow. The woman''s bow and arrow were more powerful than ordinary guns, comparable to sniper rifles.


    Being shot right in the middle, even a tempered person would be half-dead. As for ordinary Extraordinary people, they would be disabled even if they were not dead.


    But the next moment, before their smiles came out, they stopped abruptly.


    A **** was shattered in Su Changxing''s hands.


    The moment the weird arrow hit Su Changxing, it exploded slightly, suddenly changed direction, and shot at the two-meter-tall extremist next to him, as if the arrow was like in a cartoon, with a pair of eyes, and one''s own thoughts.


    "Boom~"


    The head of the extremist exploded like a firework. It was a headshot in the true sense. Bones and flesh foam splashed all over Su Changxing''s body.


    Su Changxing got up from the ground and ran to the distance resolutely. He only suffered some shocks and was not even injured. The moment the arrow touched it, he triggered the vector chess piece.


    This thing can be regarded as an artifact of both offense and defense, but unfortunately there are only two chances to use it.

 Chapter 160： Fighting Specialization

    The field of vision was still getting darker. Su Changxing estimated that his visibility was only about ten meters, and he could only see clearly if he got close.


    This caused him a great hindrance, unable to predict the situation ahead.


    "Boom~"


    Another arrow was fired, but Su Changxing rolled away by feeling and knocked down a zombie.


    In fact, as long as there is no interference, although this kind of arrow is powerful, it is impossible to hit him at all, but the bad thing is that these hunters are a group and have a relatively high degree of cooperation.


    In particular, the ability of the darkest one seems a bit too perverted. Although he didn''t completely block his field of vision, it restricted him very much.


    The head can give some information feedback, but there is a delay, far less direct than his own observation.


    "Tear~"


    The clothes were cut, and a knife wound not deep and not shallow appeared on Su Changxing''s back.


    when?


    Su Changxing was a little dazed, he didn''t feel anyone or anything approaching at all, but he was injured, and when he looked back, there was no one behind him, only a few zombies following him.


    The strange abilities of these hunters have already made him feel chilled, and it is impossible to guard against them.


    Although the field of vision is in a dark state, the halo of the mysterious shop is still there, and he can still perceive its location.


    Su Changxing immediately ran to the nearest mysterious store. His physical condition was already very bad, and he needed to go to the mysterious store to take a breather.


    "He can''t run away, someone has already blocked the road... No wonder he can kill the boss, the boss said that he will only die at the hands of people stronger than him, no wonder."


    Ji An with half-long hair stood in the distance and said to the people beside him, his eyes were dimly lit, but there was no hint of happiness on his face.


    With so many of them besieging and killing humans from this different world, it seemed somewhat difficult.


    The gray-haired hunter next to him held two round **** in his hands. His eyes were dark and deep, like a bottomless abyss. He nodded and said with a smile:


    "His strength is not exaggerated, but he is terribly calm and has an amazing ability to judge. It seems that every decision is the most correct for the current state and is not affected by any external factors."


    The distance from here to the mysterious shop is less than a kilometer, very close, and at Su Changxing''s speed, it only takes a few minutes.


    But such a distance is like a sky cushion


    "Bang bang bang~"


    Su Changxing saw three figures suddenly appear in his field of vision, and fired three shots in a row, only one shot hit one of them in the chest. Due to the short distance, the moment he shot the third shot, the other two came. in front of him.


    Su Changxing didn''t bother him too much, he killed a person at the price of a knife in the chest, and then fled immediately, because the head told him that someone would follow right after him.


    Coming to another street, zombies formed a wave of corpses, but because there were quite a lot of hunters around, the zombies following Su Changxing were not too many.


    At this time, the white light belonging to the mysterious shop appeared before Su Changxing. Su Changxing only felt that this light was so familiar. His visibility had been reduced to a distance of four or five meters. He could only rely on other senses to judge the surrounding situation.


    The head reminded: "There is a person on your left, rushing towards you, about 20 meters away."


    After Su Changxing''s vision was blocked, his perception of the outside world also weakened a lot.


    "Ha ha."


    A laugh, like a mockery.


    Su Changxing''s face changed suddenly. Although he didn''t see it, he already knew that a throwing knife was shooting at him.


    The throwing knife was very concealed, just like Su Changxing''s shadow arrow, without any reaction, it pierced into Su Changxing''s body from the back waist.


    Su Changxing was hit by a flying knife, but his speed did not slow down at all. He ran towards the mysterious store with his head depressed, knocked two zombies away with his body, and came to the door of the mysterious store.


    They seem to have seen through Su Changxing''s intentions.


    A tall hunter, holding a long-handled giant axe, stood at the door of the mysterious shop, swung at Su Changxing with all his strength, brought out a gust of wind pressure, and stirred up dust on the ground.


    Blood and sweat slid down the lines on his forehead. Su Changxing didn''t give in at all. He grasped the handle of the knife with both hands, his muscles swelled violently, burst the wound on his arm, and slashed head-on.


    Pressing the huge ax sideways, he jumped up, stepped on the back of the axe, and came to the hunter. He looked at him, his hands formed shadows in the air, and a knife slid out a line of blood on the hunter''s neck.


    A white light flashed, and he disappeared in mid-air.


    The hands of the hunter holding the giant ax were stiff, and there was a trace of shock and excitement in his eyes, and blood gushed out from his neck.


    After more than ten seconds, he finally fell to the ground.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    "Nearly died."


    Su Changxing sat slumped on the ground, gasping for breath, quickly recovered his vision, looked at the blue screen, and walked over quickly, blood dripped down his heels on the silver-gray floor~www.novelhall.com~ forming **** footprints one by one.


    The **** footprints gradually disappeared and fell into the silver gray floor.


    "Fighting specialization? So when people are most unlucky, luck is the best time."


    Su Changxing wiped the blood off his face, pulled out the knife from his waist, and said to himself, I don''t know what level his current fighting class is, but it shouldn''t be an entry level.


    Su Changxing spent 6,000 points to exchange for fighting specialization, and a milky white light jumped into his mind from the metal ball, and a lot of information lingered in his mind.


    He didn''t think much, and immediately lay down on the ground. In the fifth minute, he gradually fell asleep and entered a deep sleep state.


    Su Changxing observed the injuries on his body from the perspective of God. The wounds healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. The flesh and blood tissue seemed to be activated by something, wriggling and healing.


    Heaved a sigh of relief, he gave an order to stand up, and found that in this state, he couldn''t operate the blue screen at all, and it seemed that he couldn''t leave the silver-gray space on his own initiative, and could only wait until the time was up before going out.


    "It''s not bad, though."


    Su Changxing was thinking about what to do next. Those hunters must know the rules of the mysterious shop and would block the shop outside until he came out.


    But there is no other way at present, he can''t even control the phone now, the only way is to be reckless.


    Anyway, the body must be fearless, Su Changxing gave the order, and it rushed forward.


    "I hope it works."


    Su Changxing could only comfort himself in this way, thinking that fighting specialization should also increase the body''s combat power to a certain extent.

 Chapter 161： Bloody battle, who is king?

    [This chapter will be repeated tomorrow, the code word speed is really like this]


    The field of vision was still getting darker. Su Changxing estimated that his visibility was only about ten meters, and he could only see clearly if he got close.


    This caused him a great hindrance, unable to predict the situation ahead.


    "Boom~"


    Another arrow was fired, but Su Changxing rolled away by feeling and knocked down a zombie.


    In fact, as long as there is no interference, although this kind of arrow is powerful, it is impossible to hit him at all, but the bad thing is that these hunters are a group and have a relatively high degree of cooperation.


    In particular, the ability of the darkest one seems a bit too perverted. Although he didn''t completely block his field of vision, it restricted him very much.


    The head can give some information feedback, but there is a delay, far less direct than his own observation.


    "Tear~"


    The clothes were cut, and a knife wound not deep and not shallow appeared on Su Changxing''s back.


    when?


    Su Changxing was a little dazed, he didn''t feel anyone or anything approaching at all, but he was injured, and when he looked back, there was no one behind him, only a few zombies following him.


    The strange abilities of these hunters have already made him feel chilled, and it is impossible to guard against them.


    Although the field of vision is in a dark state, the halo of the mysterious shop is still there, and he can still perceive its location.


    Su Changxing immediately ran to the nearest mysterious store. His physical condition was already very bad, and he needed to go to the mysterious store to take a breather.


    "He can''t run away, someone has already blocked the road... No wonder he can kill the boss, the boss said that he will only die at the hands of people stronger than him, no wonder."


    Ji An with half-long hair stood in the distance and said to the people beside him, his eyes were dimly lit, but there was no hint of happiness on his face.


    With so many of them besieging and killing humans from this different world, it seemed somewhat difficult.


    The gray-haired hunter next to him held two round **** in his hands. His eyes were dark and deep, like a bottomless abyss. He nodded and said with a smile:


    "His strength is not exaggerated, but he is terribly calm and has an amazing ability to judge. It seems that every decision is the most correct for the current state and is not affected by any external factors."


    The distance from here to the mysterious shop is less than a kilometer, very close, and at Su Changxing''s speed, it only takes a few minutes.


    But such a distance is like a sky cushion


    "Bang bang bang~"


    Su Changxing saw three figures suddenly appear in his field of vision, and fired three shots in a row, only one shot hit one of them in the chest. Due to the short distance, the moment he shot the third shot, the other two came. in front of him.


    Su Changxing didn''t bother him too much, he killed a person at the price of a knife in the chest, and then fled immediately, because the head told him that someone would follow right after him.


    Coming to another street, zombies formed a wave of corpses, but because there were quite a lot of hunters around, the zombies following Su Changxing were not too many.


    At this time, the white light belonging to the mysterious shop appeared before Su Changxing. Su Changxing only felt that this light was so familiar. His visibility had been reduced to a distance of four or five meters. He could only rely on other senses to judge the surrounding situation.


    The head reminded: "There is a person on your left, rushing towards you, about 20 meters away."


    After Su Changxing''s vision was blocked, his perception of the outside world also weakened a lot.


    "Ha ha."


    A laugh, like a mockery.


    Su Changxing''s face changed suddenly. Although he didn''t see it, he already knew that a throwing knife was shooting at him.


    The throwing knife was very concealed, just like Su Changxing''s shadow arrow, without any reaction, it pierced into Su Changxing''s body from the back waist.


    Su Changxing was hit by a flying knife, but his speed did not slow down at all. He ran towards the mysterious store with his head depressed, knocked two zombies away with his body, and came to the door of the mysterious store.


    They seem to have seen through Su Changxing''s intentions.


    A tall hunter, holding a long-handled giant axe, stood at the door of the mysterious shop, swung at Su Changxing with all his strength, brought out a gust of wind pressure, and stirred up dust on the ground.


    Blood and sweat slid down the lines on his forehead. Su Changxing didn''t give in at all. He grasped the handle of the knife with both hands, his muscles swelled violently, burst the wound on his arm, and slashed head-on.


    Pressing the huge ax sideways, he jumped up, stepped on the back of the axe, and came to the hunter. He looked at him, his hands formed shadows in the air, and a knife slid out a line of blood on the hunter''s neck.


    A white light flashed, and he disappeared in mid-air.


    The hands of the hunter holding the giant ax were stiff, and there was a trace of shock and excitement in his eyes, and blood gushed out from his neck.


    After more than ten seconds, he finally fell to the ground.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    "Nearly died."


    Su Changxing sat slumped on the ground, gasping heavily, his vision quickly recovered, he looked at the blue screen, and walked quickly, blood dripped down his heels on the silver-gray floor, forming **** footprints one by one.


    The **** footprints gradually disappeared and fell into the silver gray floor.


    "Fighting specialization? So when people are most unlucky, luck is the best time."


    Su Changxing wiped the blood off his face, pulled out the knife from his waist, and said to himself, I don''t know what level his current fighting class is, but it shouldn''t be an entry level.


    [Fighting specialization (very rare, quantity one): 6000 points]


    [Fighting specialization: You have fought with others since you were a child, and you are familiar with various fighting techniques. You are a natural fighter, and your fighting talent is innate. ¡¿


    Su Changxing spent 6,000 points to exchange for fighting specialization, and a milky white light jumped into his mind from the metal ball, and a lot of information lingered in his mind.


    He didn''t think much, and immediately lay down on the ground, and in the fifth minute, he gradually fell asleep~www.novelhall.com~ and entered a deep sleep state.


    Su Changxing observed the injuries on his body from the perspective of God. The wounds healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. The flesh and blood tissue seemed to be activated by something, wriggling and healing.


    Heaved a sigh of relief, he gave an order to stand up, and found that in this state, he couldn''t operate the blue screen at all, and it seemed that he couldn''t leave the silver-gray space voluntarily, and could only wait until the time was up before going out.


    "It''s not bad, though."


    Su Changxing was thinking about what to do next. Those hunters must know the rules of the mysterious shop and would block the shop outside until he came out.


    But there is no other way at present, he can''t even control the phone now, the only way is to be reckless.


    Anyway, the body must be fearless, Su Changxing gave the order, and it rushed forward.


    "I hope it works."


    Su Changxing could only comfort himself in this way, thinking that fighting specialization should also increase the body''s combat power to a certain extent.

 Chapter 162： martial arts master

    There are abnormally large groups of zombies around, and there are gunshots from time to time. Not many people survive in this area, but there are still, and there will always be mice that can survive.


    In the dark.


    Four or five people squatted in the room, shivering. They didn''t know exactly what happened, they only knew that something unusual must have happened around them.


    "We don''t need to make too much noise. As long as these zombies don''t come up to us, nothing will happen."


    Zheng Sen looked at the people around him and said in a low voice, under such circumstances, they must not be able to sleep.


    First there was the "Blood Moon" announcement, then a red mist floated in the air, and then a large wave of corpses formed below. Fortunately, their location was relatively high, on the fifth floor, and they were not affected by these zombies for the time being.


    But the gunshots that followed really frightened them. Thinking about it, they knew what would happen if they fired a gun in this world. No matter how many bullets there were, there couldn''t be too many zombies.


    An old man with a thin body and a wrinkled face said tremblingly: "I always feel that those zombies will rush up."


    Zheng Sen affirmed: "No, our position is so high, nothing will happen."


    In fact, he didn''t have much confidence in his heart, but he couldn''t panic now, if he panicked, these people would all panic.


    The old man squatted by the window, and suddenly said, "Eh? Look, there seem to be people down here, and there are quite a few."


    Zheng Sen was stunned for a moment, and when he probed over, he saw a lot of people gathered in the mysterious shop next to the street. These people seemed to be wearing leather armor, and all of them were extremely agile, as if they possessed martial arts.


    "They should be hunters, but why are there so many hunters?"


    Zhensen was full of surprise, and instantly remembered the description of the hunters on the forum, and determined that these people should be the so-called hunters.


    A fair-skinned woman exclaimed: "Look at the post on the forum, it says that one hunter can kill more than ten or twenty people, so many hunters..."


    Everyone took a breath in unison. Hunters are synonymous with death on the forum. Although zombies are scary and there are a lot of them, they will at least have room to resist in the face of zombies.


    And these hunters specialize in hunting them, they are extremely powerful, and they are basically a dead end when they encounter them.


    Meeting these hunters is equivalent to meeting a very aggressive tiger in the wild, and seeing such a group of hunters is equivalent to seeing a group of tigers, the feeling of suffocation is self-evident.


    They were stunned, and they didn''t know what to do in the face of such a situation.


    Zheng Sen backhandedly took a picture and posted it on the forum.


    Natural enemies of zombies: Ladies and gentlemen, we seem to have a group of hunters here. What should we do now, is there a good brother who has a better way.


    ¡¾picture¡¿


    Because of this picture, a large number of people quickly browsed this post, mainly because the hordes of hunters were too scary.


    Understanding: Fuck, bro, this picture of yours can¡¯t be P, how can there be so many hunters, does the mobile phone still have the function of P pictures?


    Chrysanthemum Emperor: I don''t mind waiting to die. They will take the initiative to find your hiding place, and seem to have a special way of finding it.


    Maonanbei: Don¡¯t listen to the one above, I guess they must have some kind of intention when they get together, if the landlord can, record their behavior, maybe it will help us.


    If you don''t drink coffee, you will die: I think this should be their hiding place, otherwise, how could there be so many hunters gathered inexplicably. The resident chosen by the host is awesome, praise.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Zheng Sen was a little speechless. Sure enough, he didn''t have any meaningful suggestions, but they could only hide on it, and said in a low voice:


    "From now on, don''t make any big moves. Maybe with better luck, we''ll be fine."


    A few people around nodded their heads, they all held their breath and lowered their hair in a daze, thinking about their own things.


    Their luck was actually pretty good. They found a lot of food at the beginning and lived here all the time, not even having any idea about the mysterious shop just downstairs.


    A few people are fine, so they hide here and browse the forum every day. They also know a lot of information and see the misery of other people. At the same time, they are also grateful for their good luck.


    It''s just that the good luck didn''t last forever, and suddenly, they were in danger.


    Zheng Sen couldn''t help frowning. He saw these hunters gathering at the location of the store. Could they also enter the mysterious store?


    The old man also looked down and said, "The gunshots came from below just now. Could it be that these hunters are chasing and killing someone? Or someone in our world is being hunted and killed by them."


    Zheng Sen paused, and said with some uncertainty: "I don''t think it''s possible. Will we have such a strong person? There are at least 20 or 30 people here, and even one person can spit to death."


    There was a trace of excitement on the old man''s face, and he said: "Of course they are martial arts masters. According to the book, these people are not enough for a person with good martial arts... What Yi Jin Jing, Jiu Yang Gong?" .¡±


    He had seen a lot of martial arts a long time ago, and he also believed in what was said in the book. Even when he was young, he specially practiced it, but now he still doesn''t accept it.


    Although he was a bit old, his body was very strong, and it was no problem at all to kill a zombie.


    Zheng Sen was silent for a while, and said: "Isn''t everything in the book fabricated? There is no scientific basis, even if there are martial arts masters, they are definitely not that powerful. If one can beat ten, it is just an ordinary person~ www.novelhall.com~ The old man was a little unconvinced and said: "We have all come here, what are you talking about scientific basis, can scientific basis explain this **** doomsday game? You young man is smarter than me, if you want me to say nothing is groundless. I''m sure that person is a master of martial arts, how about betting on a bag of biscuits? "


    A pack of biscuits is a big bet. Zheng Sen didn''t expect this old man to be online, like a child, but he didn''t refuse:


    "Just bet, I really don''t believe there will be any martial arts masters."


    Suddenly, gunshots rang out again, emitting faint flames in the dark night, like fireflies, which were particularly obvious.


    They were far away and couldn''t see clearly. They could only see a figure. They didn''t even know who fired the shot, but they could clearly feel that the people below started fighting.


    It seems that several hunters are besieging a person.


    Zheng Sen was dumbfounded, he didn''t expect that the real situation was almost the same as the old man''s guess, that there would really be such a martial arts master, but this should be regarded as gun fighting.

 Chapter 163： old man cart

    The expression on the old man''s face was even more excited, and he said excitedly: "Young man, look at what I said. Facts speak louder than words. Scientific evidence proves that there are really martial arts masters."


    In fact, he didn''t quite believe it from the bottom of his heart. After all, they are all human beings living in the modern society. They just wanted to give Zheng Sen a pack of biscuits.


    There was a drizzle of rain outside, and against the backdrop of the red mist, it looked like a chain of blood rain.


    The sound of gunfire continued, and it seemed that there was no rush.


    Zheng Sen didn''t speak, just stared blankly at the scene below, couldn''t see the specific situation clearly, but still felt very shocked, a glimmer of hope rose in his silent heart, after all, it is always good to have such a powerful kind.


    The old man didn''t say anything else, he just picked up his phone and started shooting videos, he looked a little like a star-chasing little fanboy, this stemmed from his long-standing longing for martial arts and his eagerness to share it with others.


    It was not disappointing. The battle lasted longer than expected. After a few minutes, the fight was still going on below. What was even more strange was that there was no tide of corpses rushing in this direction.


    "The effect taken by the mobile phone is actually clearer than what I can see with my eyes."


    The old man muttered.


    He immediately posted the video on the forum. He is not a rigid old man, so he naturally knows how to operate it.


    The old man pushing the cart: A group of hunters vs. a peerless master.


    This is the battle between peerless martial arts masters and hunters in our world. Martial arts really exist, and they are awesome. This video is proof that there are still hidden martial arts masters fighting silently, and we are not completely The party that was slaughtered.


    ¡¾video¡¿


    Seeing this joking title, many people thought that the old man was on yy, and there were many yy posts on the forum, but not all of the posts were doing serious business, and some people even wrote serial novels on the forum for others to read.


    Qin Dechang led a group of people from the third team to the gathering place of the Security Bureau before dark, and settled down here. Because of the "blood moon", most of the people did not go out but guarded in the station. with.


    Several people are leaning together to eat some simple hot food.


    Qin Dechang originally thought this was just a joking post, but he casually clicked on it and found that it was real, it was really a group of hunters besieging a certain person, and he couldn''t help but say:


    "This kind of battle is really too exaggerated. The person who is besieged must be strong. If he is not strong, he will not be besieged by so many hunters."


    Chen Ling held a steaming broken iron bowl, looked at him with some confusion, and said, "Why are you besieged by hunters?"


    Qin Dechang looked at his phone again, and said, "A video on the forum shows a person being besieged by twenty or thirty hunters in a mysterious store."


    Sun Xiaochuan almost spit out the instant noodles in his mouth, and said in surprise: "Twenty or thirty, captain, are you sure it is twenty or thirty, not two or three?"


    Huang Jixiang also saw this post, laughed loudly and said, "Maybe it''s twenty or thirty, I can imagine it, it''s reasonable, our captain can also face two or three hunters, our captain should also be a peerless master .¡±


    Immediately afterwards, his expression was stunned. After clicking on the video, he really saw twenty or thirty hunters besieging a person on the street. Although there was a red fog, the sky was very bright, and he could barely see it clearly.


    This level of shock was higher than seeing Su Changxing kill the "tailor" with a single shot.


    The first is the treatment of this kind of siege. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to find so many hunters, let alone be besieged.


    Secondly, it is quite unbelievable that this person can persist for so long under such a state of siege.


    There were faint gunshots in the video, several people looked at each other, and immediately thought of the boy holding a steel knife and a long bow in his mind.


    Sun Xiaochuan said hesitantly: "This can''t be Brother Su."


    Huang Jixiang looked at him and said, "Really? Is Brother Su so fierce? But why is he besieged by these hunters?"


    Chen Ling turned on the video and watched it twice, and analyzed: "It is very likely, from the current situation, only he has the possibility of having this ability?????? Captain, do we need to report this situation? "


    Qin Dechang thought for a while and said: "Report, all information must be reported as soon as possible, and the team leader can make overall arrangements, but it is still not sure, I can only say that there is a high possibility that this is the case, I will give it a try Can you contact Su Changxing?"


    He and Su Changxing became friends, and even had contact not long ago, exchanging views on "Blood Moon".


    Lin Xiuyu and his group are looking for the mysterious shop outside. Although the zombies tonight are much more irritable and sensitive, they are not weak and can walk at night.


    Lin Xiuyu tightened his wet coat, and couldn''t help but stare blankly at the information on the phone. Someone from the Security Bureau specialized in analyzing posts on the forum to obtain information faster, so the first time the post was sent They already know.


    But just now, he suddenly received news that the person besieged by these hunters might be called Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing.


    This name is very familiar~www.novelhall.com~ Isn''t this the person they met next to the police station?


    He was stunned for a while, then said: "Boss, there is a message from the third team that the person under siege may be called Su Changxing."


    The middle-aged man thought thoughtfully: "Well, is that Su Changxing you mentioned? He is actually so powerful. The people in the video can fight against many people with one opponent, which definitely requires considerable strength and combat experience."


    In his mind, even the so-called first Extraordinary, the lucky kid, might not be so powerful.


    But the strength of the person in the video is very good. He may be second only to him in their security bureau, and the level of a proper A-level ability user is even higher.


    Lin Xiuyu added: "But according to the third team, he should not be the ''lucky kid'', his ID is another one."


    Cai Jing thought for a while and said, "So it was just a coincidence before us."


    Lin Xiuyu nodded and said, "It should be like this."


    In the case of an ID argument, they don''t need to doubt it anymore. As for the situation where two IDs have not appeared before, of course it is not within the scope of consideration.


    The middle-aged man thought for a while, and emphasized: "If he doesn''t die tonight, we must try our best to let him join us."


    Lin Xiuyu sighed pretendingly, and said proudly, "I said this before, but you didn''t take it seriously, boss. It turns out that my judgment and intuition are quite accurate."


    Cai Jing said abruptly: "But you told me and the team leader with certainty that he was the lucky kid."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 164： extreme escape

    The surrounding environment presents a static picture, with different expressions frozen on the faces of the hunters. They are illuminated by the orange fire, full of ferocious taste.


    A few drops of blood were thrown from the blade, solidified and frozen in the air.


    Su Changxing''s vision showed such a static picture, which seemed to be an ability brought about by high mental strength, similar to bullet time, the speed of thinking was one dimension faster than reality.


    "There''s something wrong with these hunters."


    Su Changxing saw these jackal-like hunters who were not afraid of life and death, and made a judgment. He had already killed more than 20 hunters. Reasonably, even if these were really jackals, they should feel scared.


    Just like the army, when the casualty rate reaches more than 30%, it will collapse, and even many times it will collapse if it does not reach 30%, 20%, or 10%.


    Of course, this value will increase in small-scale battles.


    But the current situation is absolutely abnormal, at least unreasonable, and the most important thing is that there are no zombies around.


    It seems that there is a pair of invisible hands controlling everything around.


    The second magazine was also emptied. Su Changxing put the pistol back in his pocket, held the knife in both hands, and rushed towards the direction where the number of people was relatively sparse.


    The fighting specialization has indeed improved him a lot, and even changed his body''s fighting style, making it appear more methodical, instead of fighting completely by instinct as before.


    Especially in this kind of battle with one enemy and many, it is particularly important.


    Su Changxing plunged into the crowd. From the beginning to the end, he was thinking of a way to break through, but there were too many hunters, and he didn''t have any chance to rush out.


    "Tear~"


    A slender black sword pierced through Su Changxing''s abdomen from behind.


    The next moment, Su Changxing turned around and chopped off his head neatly with one knife. With the other hand, he pulled out the black sword from his abdomen and threw it at a hunter on the side.


    He saw this attack, but he had no way to dodge it. If he dodged, he would suffer more serious injuries, and would be beheaded by the hunter in front of him with a beard and exaggerated arm muscles.


    The penetrating wound to the abdomen was very fatal to Su Changxing. There were already more than a dozen serious injuries all over his body. This was the last straw that broke the camel''s back, and his strong self-healing ability could not handle it at all.


    Seen from a distance, he was covered in blood and sticky, he was a "blood man", and most of his clothes had been burned.


    Su Changxing didn''t know where his limit was. He might fall down in a second. After he fell down, he couldn''t get up again. He was eaten by these wolves and fell asleep in his sleep.


    Falling asleep in a dream may be the best way to die for a dreamer, just like a swan would want to die in Tianshan, just like a real soldier must die on the way to charge.


    The killing continued. Gradually, the expressions on the faces of these hunters changed. They began to be confused, puzzled, and even frightened.


    Whenever they thought that Su Changxing would fall, Su Changxing proved with practical actions that he could still fight, and even his fighting power was not much weaker than before.


    Su Changxing calculated the number of these hunters who died, and estimated that if he killed one or two more people, his mystery should reach more than 800, and his position would bring more enhancements.


    If he is killed in a deep sleep state, he will gain mystery. This is the conclusion he reached at the very beginning, but the mystery obtained in the same way will become less and less.


    Although he had already killed twenty to thirty people, the degree of mystery he gained still hadn''t broken through two hundred.


    "Tear~"


    After being stabbed in the back, Su Changxing put on a look of complete reluctance. With a dash, he threw a man to the ground. He clenched a fist with his left hand, and with a punch, he pierced his chest neatly, smashing his heart instantly.


    [You complete the kill in the sleeping state, +8 points of mystery]


    [Lucid dreamer: 802/1000]


    He felt a surge of power in his body again, picked up the long sword of the hunter on the ground, stood up and turned around to slash, and suddenly, the speed of swinging the knife accelerated again.


    For every 100 points of mystery, the enhancement given by the position is a fixed value, but for the body, the larger the value, the more difficult it is to improve.


    So in the future, each 0.2 increase is different from the previous one, and the gold content is higher. The increase brought by one time may be equal to the increase brought by the previous few times.


    This is also the advantage of the extreme position, which can bring about twice the increase of the general position. If the two go to the limit, the gap will be huge.


    "what!"


    The speed of swinging the knife suddenly increased, and the hunter in front of him didn''t react. Su Changxing chopped off an arm and let out a scream.


    Taking advantage of this sudden change, Su Changxing bumped away a hunter and rushed towards him through the gap in the crowd. He knew that if he couldn''t get out, he would definitely die. He still seemed brave, but he was actually at the end of his battle.


    High-intensity combat will greatly shorten the time of deep sleep, and he can now exit this state on his own, which means that he may passively exit the deep sleep state at any time~www.novelhall.com~ Exiting the deep sleep state is his death , The extremely serious injury on his body would cause him to fall into physiological rigidity immediately because of the pain.


    And his physical strength is weakened, he may die directly.


    Resisting the knife, Su Changxing rushed out of the encirclement in three big strides, saw an old bus in front of him, turned over the roof with one hand, and left **** handprints on the bus.


    "Whoosh~"


    At the same time, several arrows shot from behind him.


    Su Changxing didn''t stop, he ran straight forward, his body twisted a little, his left arm was pierced by the arrow, and he jumped forward.


    Within a few breaths, he left these hunters far behind.


    The deep red mist connects the sky and the earth. There are no hunters on the street ahead, only a small number of zombies wandering here.


    It should be done.


    Su Changxing thought so, none of these hunters was faster than him, even the swift ones, he could completely get rid of these hunters in only seven or eight minutes.


    In half a minute, Su Changxing ran all the way to the street, his injuries recovered a bit, and he ran all the way north.


    "You can''t run away."


    The gray-haired, slightly aged hunter looked coldly at Su Changxing''s running back, the ball in his hand slipped faster and faster, and said calmly.


    "Crack~"


    The **** collided and made a crisp sound.


    Just when Su Changxing was about to leave his sight, he suddenly leaned forward, fell down, and fell heavily on the ground, so abruptly, like a silk thread stretched to the limit, suddenly snapped.

 Chapter 165： kings wedding dress

    Su Changxing suddenly opened his eyes, saw the zombie in the darkness not far away, his pupils constricted suddenly, the state of deep sleep ended suddenly, severe pain came from all over his body, his body stiffened suddenly, and he fell forward.


    His consciousness is still extremely clear, and the secret channel is not good, which is completely beyond his expectation. According to his estimation, there is no problem in the deep sleep state continuing for another two or three minutes.


    A sudden accident almost ruined all his means of survival. This time, the mysterious store did not give any auxiliary tools like flash bombs, but a healing ointment.


    He could imagine that with such serious injuries, it was basically impossible to get rid of these hunters.


    Although full of despair.


    Su Changxing struggled to get up from the ground, and loaded the magazine one by one with trembling hands. Uncoagulated blood slid down from his forehead and covered his eyes.


    Survival is his belief, and it is also the greatest belief.


    He turned around, recalled what had happened in the past few days, and felt that he still managed too much, but in fact, he only needed to manage himself well.


    After becoming a Extraordinary, he will not be infected with the deadly transformation and become a zombie.


    He just needs to hide in one place and wait until the doomsday game is over. There is no need to save Chen Ling and the others, and there is no need to kill the "tailor".


    It might not be difficult to survive here, but he himself made it complicated.


    Su Changxing looked back and saw that more than a dozen hunters had followed, and a trace of pain finally appeared on his calm face.


    Some inexplicable pain may just express regret for life.


    Su Changxing leaned against the electric pole, loaded the pistol, held the gun with both hands, aimed at the nearest hunter and pulled the trigger.


    "Ka~"


    "Ka~"


    The pistol jammed.


    He looked at the pistol in his hand and fell silent. Sure enough, there was a certain existence watching him secretly, as if he was manipulating everything around him.


    Many things today seemed to be very deliberate, since he walked out of the gathering place, he killed many people, but it seemed that these people would have died.


    It''s like a ritual.


    A strange idea popped up in Su Changxing''s mind. The name of the mission was to hunt for kings. Now that the ending has been decided, it is definitely not the hunters killed by him who become kings, but the existence behind them.


    These hunters all looked at the monster, and did not rush to attack, but surrounded Su Changxing, as if they knew that he had no ability to resist.


    Su Changxing saw the hunters in front of him give way to the two sides, and an old man came out from behind. His hair was partly gray and he looked old, but his body looked tough and he stood upright.


    The old man''s eyes were dark and deep, and he said with a smile on his face: "Young man from another world, you are really amazing. You can persist for so long. It''s beyond expectation. It''s a favored world."


    The favored world?


    Su Changxing put down his pistol, leaned against the telegraph pole, and looked at the old man in front of him, the message of "True Knowledge" jumped rapidly.


    [Humans: Ninth-level intervener, healthy and comfortable. An extremely terrifying position, he can make reasonable things unreasonable, make unreasonable things reasonable, his combat effectiveness is not strong, and it is extremely difficult to advance]


    ¡¾He is undergoing some unknown change¡¿


    ¡¾He is getting stronger¡¿


    ??????


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, thinking that it was unscientific that there would be such a buggy position at the ninth rank, which was completely different from ordinary positions, more like an eighth rank position.


    And this person is actually a human, not a half-distorted human, which also shows that the old man in front of him has not been affected by the giant hand.


    He got rid of the influence of the high-order position, which is hard to imagine.


    However, the opponent may not be as strong as he imagined, and he has never shown his face from the beginning to the end. If he is strong enough, why not kill him directly.


    Death is imminent.


    The expression on Su Changxing''s face relaxed instead, he lowered his head slightly, and said indifferently:


    "So what''s the point of you killing me at such a high price, just because I killed your boss, ha, you are really loyal enough."


    The breath of the old man is changing every moment, the ball in his hand is sliding faster and faster, he smiled and said:


    "Of course not, it''s just that everyone played a role, but you played it too well, which greatly increased the success rate. Speaking of which, I should also thank you."


    Su Changxing was silent for a few seconds, but a smile appeared on his face, and he said calmly, "So you have gone through all this trouble just to advance."


    The message of "true knowledge" has undergone great changes.


    ¡¾Humanity:? ? Politician, eighth rank, healthy, comfortable. ¡¿


    The old man actually completed the advancement in just a few tens of seconds, becoming an eighth-order Extraordinary.


    He could easily think that everything tonight was a ceremony planned by this person, a ceremony planned for advancement.


    The old man showed astonishment, and looked at Su Changxing in surprise, never expecting that he could guess the truth of the matter so quickly, and said:


    "Heh, you''re smarter than I thought, but it''s a pity you fell into my hands."


    Su Changxing stared at him, and suddenly smiled and said, "You wouldn''t have tampered with your previous boss, right? I just felt something was wrong. It turns out that there are ghosts inside you."


    When the words came out at this time, the hunters around were all taken aback, and couldn''t help but look at the old man, but they didn''t speak or move.


    Obviously, the old man has completely controlled this group of hunters.


    The old man put away his expression, looked at him calmly, and said with regret: "It''s a pity that you only found out now that UU reading www.uukanshu.com is true, and maybe the situation will be different earlier."


    Su Changxing glanced at the pistol in his hand, thought for a while and said, "Anyway, your work is done, why don''t you let me go."


    "??????"


    The scene fell into silence for a while.


    The old man thought about it for a while, and said seriously: "If you are weaker, it is not impossible to let you go. You know that it is a precautionary measure."


    Conversations between smart people and smart people tend to become more and more subtle because they already understand the other person''s intentions.


    The old man waved his hand, turned around and walked back.


    "Wow~"


    But at this time, a blast of air blast exploded in the crowd.


    "Boom~"


    It wasn''t a gunshot, but a girl''s yelling imitating a gunshot, with a strong sense of banter.


    Su Changxing''s body flew backwards under the impact of the air current. He only felt that this person was adding drama to him, sneak attacking as he would, and forcibly adding sound effects to his attack.


    However, he noticed that the voice seemed a little familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before.


    Many images flickered in my mind, A01712 mysterious shop, frozen in a blue-haired girl in the dark night, she waved and said hello: "Hi, good evening."


    Then, falling to the ground, he looked up and saw a girl with her hands in her pockets standing under the bright blood moon.


    The moon is in a semicircle, as big as a disc, and the reflection makes the hair turn blood red, with circles of oily luster.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 166： Crazy Womans Pistol

    Dozens of people flew backward under the impact of the airflow, but none of them suffered any injuries.


    This airflow seems to act as a thrust only.


    Faced with the sudden change, the old man''s pupils constricted. Obviously this was beyond his expectation, he still looked at the person with a smile and said:


    "My friend, isn''t it impolite for you to attack suddenly like this? If you want to save someone, we can actually discuss it..."


    The girl looked at him strangely, before he finished speaking, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, she raised her arm, stretched out her slender fingers, gestured for a pistol, opened her eyes wide, and said exaggeratedly: "Bang~ "


    As if sparks were really spurting out, the surrounding space distorted.


    Almost instantly, bleeding flowers exploded from the old man''s chest, flying backwards suddenly, his face was full of shock, and gradually turned into a black shadow in the air, before landing, he disappeared into the shadow of the night.


    "Is it so fierce?"


    Su Changxing got up from the ground, and he couldn''t help being surprised. The old man is now an eighth-rank Extraordinary, an existence on the same level as a "tailor", but he was blown away by the girl just by looking at him.


    These hunters were not afraid of the old man being sent flying, and rushed towards him, still not prepared to let Su Changxing go.


    Su Changxing was their fruit tonight, so giving up at this moment would be unjustifiable no matter what.


    Su Changxing''s expression changed, and he quickly ran in the direction of the girl, and saw that she had already stretched out her hands and gestured with two guns to "shoot" these hunters.


    This looks like playing house, which is ridiculous, but in this scene, no one can laugh out loud.


    "Bang bang bang~"


    In an instant, the heads of four or five nearby hunters suddenly exploded, bursting into bleeding flowers, blooming in the night sky like monster blood roses.


    Su Changxing faintly felt his scalp go numb, and was afraid that his head would suddenly explode in the next moment. He was not familiar with this crazy girl at all, so it was not surprising that the other party would just kill him.


    After all, no matter what a madman does, it is not surprising.


    However, he still ran towards the girl without hesitation. He had no choice but to be surrounded by hunters, and these hunters were all for him.


    Excitement flashed in the girl''s eyes, and she laughed loudly: "Go on, go on, you go on."


    As if there was a hail of bullets, the heads of the rushing hunters exploded one after another, and those who did not die also fell to the ground and howled.


    These hunters were stunned. Seeing that something was wrong, no matter how many of them there were, they would not be enough to kill the girl. They all backed away, but some of them ran slowly and were headshot to death on the spot.


    This ran away?


    Su Changxing stared blankly at the retreating backs of these hunters, then looked sideways at the girl next to her with her hands in her pockets, and subconsciously asked, "Aren''t you chasing after?"


    The girl suppressed the smile on her face, thought for a while and said, "I can''t catch up."


    [Human: healthy, unknown. A powerful presence, but she seems erratic? ¡¿


    It was only then that Su Changxing realized that this girl was not an Extraordinary, but a powerful supernatural being, so the opponent''s physical strength may not be very high, and the specific situation may be like a mage with short legs.


    The girl blinked and was originally blue, but looked at him with red eyes reflected by the blood moon. Her eyes were like two bright rubies, gorgeous and charming.


    Her hair didn''t look like it was dyed, but it was just like that, so natural.


    She doesn''t speak either.


    Su Changxing felt a little awkward in the atmosphere, and was about to say some words of thanks, no matter what the circumstances were, someone saved him anyway.


    Sudden.


    Noisy roars came from all around in the distance, like waves rolling up one after another.


    "It''s the tide of corpses, brought by those hunters."


    Su Changxing frowned, and instantly thought that it was the old man''s method. He could make the corpse tide not come here, so naturally he could also make the corpse tide come.


    This is a large wave of corpses, and even this young girl can''t resist it. When the manpower is exhausted, no matter what ability it is, it will be consumed, but these zombies are endless.


    The girl looked at the zombies coming from the street not far away, the corners of her mouth raised, showing excitement, as if she was about to do a big fight.


    Proper crazy woman.


    Su Changxing caught a glimpse of this scene, raised his eyelids, and made a judgment in his heart. Then he looked around and noticed that there were fewer zombies on the other street, and there was a long and narrow alley there in his memory, which could be used as an escape route.


    Although his injuries were serious, there was no problem in wanting to run faster than the zombies.


    "This is a large wave of corpses, you can''t handle it, go this way."


    Su Changxing immediately ran to the side, not forgetting to remind the girl, after all, someone else saved him, even though it felt like reminding him was useless.


    A madman''s decision cannot be easily shaken.


    At least that''s what the books say.


    Then, the girl thought for a while, and trotted up decisively. The steps were not big and the frequency was not high, but the speed was very fast. She could keep up with Su Changxing''s speed, as if some power was driving her forward.


    "Dada~"


    At this distance, Su Changxing could clearly hear the weird little tune she was humming, it wasn''t very pleasant, it was a little hoarse.


    Can you be more relaxed?


    Su Changxing gritted his teeth, and complained in his heart~www.novelhall.com~He ran forward sullenly, with waves of pain coming from his whole body, leaving behind a row of footprints that gradually became less obvious.


    His current physical strength can also be regarded as a monster. After suffering such a serious injury, he can still run at high speed, which is scary enough from a distance.


    It''s okay to scare a child into tears.


    The zombies along the way were headshot one by one and fell down. The scene was very **** at one point, and the whole street was covered with minced meat and black blood.


    Su Changxing''s expression moved slightly, feeling that this scene seemed a little familiar, he must have seen it somewhere before, and a large number of pictures flashed in his mind.


    Back then, outside the door of the room where Shen Jinxuan was staying, there were many zombies whose heads had been shot. Could it be that the girl was also there, or even in the same building.


    However, what was rather strange was that with this young girl''s temperament, if she was near that place, it would definitely cause a lot of commotion, and he could definitely have noticed it at that time.


    But in fact, it didn''t. I only met this girl when I met the screamer later.


    So she was attracted by the Screamer...


    Su Changxing shook his head, putting aside unnecessary thoughts, now he should face the current situation first, but because of the existence of the young girl, it was much easier to come all the way than imagined, he just needs to lead the way in front, just run away It''s done.


    "We''ll go in this way."


    Su Changxing turned his head to glance at the dense crowd of zombies coming from behind, and even saw the shadow of a screamer, and then led the girl into the alleyway.


    After entering the alleyway, because the space became narrow, the howling of the zombies became louder, echoing in my ears constantly.

 Chapter 167： leave

    Fortunately, this escape route was chosen correctly, only a small number of zombies rushed towards them in front of them, and a girl was stuck behind them.


    The heads of the zombies exploded one after another, and fell down one after another in the narrow alleyway. The corpses of the zombies in front blocked the passage and slowed down the speed of the zombies behind.


    Along the way, even no zombies could walk in front of them.


    After rushing out of the alleyway, Su Changxing noticed another wave of corpses coming from the side, so he was sure that the "politicians" were guiding these zombies.


    This ability is somewhat similar to the ability of the "mother", but it is certain that the ability of the mistress is stronger.


    Judging from the current situation, the mistress is probably a seventh-rank Extraordinary. She can directly control the tide of corpses, which is different from this kind of guidance.


    There were waves of corpses coming from both sides, and they ran to meet the tide of corpses on one side.


    Su Changxing looked at the entrance of the alley that was about to be covered by zombies ahead, and said, "We need to enter the entrance of the alley ahead and get rid of the zombies blocking the entrance."


    "Ok."


    The girl nodded, and while running, she made a gesture of holding a rocket launcher with her hands. The next moment, a large number of zombies flew out from that position, and an open space was exposed at the entrance of the alleyway.


    The two passed through the open space and successfully ran into the laneway.


    The path of the laneway here is much more complicated, extending in all directions, it can be regarded as a pedestrian street. Su Changxing doesn''t know where the roads are distributed here, so he can only choose a general direction.


    There were also quite a few zombies among them. Affected by the tide of corpses, they rushed towards them from a long distance, forming a situation of being sandwiched between two sides.


    The situation seemed dire.


    However, the girl''s strength is really strong. Although there was a wave of corpses following behind, they were almost crushed all the way, and they ran for more than ten minutes without much pressure.


    The hustle and bustle of the corpse tide gradually subsided, and they should have run out of the scope of the corpse tide.


    At this moment, Su Changxing also felt a little weak, and the high-intensity running made his injuries worse.


    The blue-haired girl looked back and found that there were no zombies chasing after her. She said excitedly, "Why don''t we go back and do it again."


    Coauthor you are here to play the battle royale game.


    Su Changxing fell silent, and said, "Um, I can''t stand it anymore, well, I advise you not to go."


    He looked around and saw a coffee shop on the second floor not far ahead, where he planned to take a temporary rest.


    The blue-haired girl looked down at the grid on the street and stepped on it step by step, followed behind Su Changxing, and said, "Hey, let me see that thing in your hand."


    pistol?


    Su Changxing glanced at the silver-white pistol in his hand. He didn''t expect that she would be interested in this. Could it be that she was attracted by the sound of the gun?


    He handed her the pistol and said, "Go on."


    If it was someone else, he would definitely not give it. After all, people''s hearts are unpredictable, and it is inevitable that they will have thoughts about pistols.


    But this girl is very strong in her own right, and if someone else rescued him, it doesn''t matter if you look at it.


    Su Changxing glanced at the girl who was fiddling with the pistol with her head down. She looked excited, as if she was playing with some novel toy, and reminded: "You''d better not pull the trigger, too much movement will attract zombies... ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    "Boom~"


    Before the words fell, a loud gunshot echoed in the street.


    "Boom~"


    Immediately afterwards, another gunshot rang out, and a rather large bullet hole appeared on the forehead of a rushing zombie.


    The girl looked at the muzzle of the gun emitting green smoke, showing a thoughtful expression, but the excitement on her face could not be concealed.


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows. Seeing the zombies gathering around him again, he felt a little tired, but fortunately, he didn''t need to do anything.


    The girl stretched out her hands and "shot", the surrounding space twisted, and a large number of zombies poured in, like cutting rice, and fell down one by one. After more than ten minutes, the streets were full of zombie corpses. It seems a bit empty.


    Su Changxing stepped over the corpse, walked towards the coffee shop in front, glanced back at the girl who was concentrating on fiddling with the pistol, and asked, "What''s your name?"


    This girl really doesn''t look like a person from their world, with blue hair and blue eyes, but she does have a mobile phone in her pocket.


    Because of the supernatural ability, it became like this?


    In other words, the ability is too powerful, to the point where it can affect her body and even her mind, that''s why she looks crazy.


    The blue-haired girl tilted her head, showing a thoughtful expression.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, feeling that she was giving him a name, he couldn''t help saying: "You have already forgotten what your name is."


    The girl thought for a while and said, "No, do you think I''m as dumb as you?"


    Foolishly?


    Su Changxing gritted his teeth, feeling a little suffocated, being called dumb by a crazy woman was like being called stupid by a fool.


    "My name is...Jin."


    The girl frowned, and finally said.


    Jin?


    Su Changxing was sure that the name was definitely made up now, but he didn''t expose it. The name is just a code name anyway, and it doesn''t matter what it is called. He said seriously:


    "Jin, hello, my name is Su Changxing, thank you very much for saving me."


    "Well, no thanks."


    Jin glanced at Su Changxing, and muttered to himself: "Actually, I didn''t want to save you..."


    Su Changxing finally couldn''t help complaining: "Actually, you don''t have to say it so bluntly."


    Jin said absently, "Oh~"


    The two came to the coffee shop. Because of the gunshots just now, there were no zombies in the coffee shop, the windows were open, and there was no heavy smell, but it was covered with a thick layer of dust.


    "Ka~"


    "Ka~"


    Jin pulled the trigger, but no bullets were fired. It was the last two bullets just now, and said, "There are no more bullets."


    The meaning was obvious, it was asking Su Changxing if he still had any bullets.


    Su Changxing sat down on the rotten wooden chair, the fragile part of the structure made the sound of branches, as if it would collapse at any moment, and said:


    "No, it was the last two just now, and the bullets are not so wasted."


    Jin tilted his head, closed one eye, aimed at the wooden table next to him, and pulled the trigger again.


    "Boom~"


    With a loud bang, one side of the table exploded, and several pieces of wood of different sizes scattered in all directions. Immediately afterwards, the clamor of zombies was heard in the distance.


    Fortunately, the nearby zombies were all cleaned up, so there was no big commotion.


    Su Changxing glanced at the sawdust on the ground and felt a little headache. This person is a proper saboteur, but he felt that Jin''s temperament seemed to have changed from the wildness he saw at the beginning, and he was calmer.


    But I didn''t pay too much attention to it. It''s normal for a madman to have an impermanent personality.


    The head whispered in the ear: "Boy, I advise you to stay away from her as soon as possible. She is very dangerous. She is an aggregate of a large amount of extraordinary power. It is very distorted and unstable."


    Su Changxing asked: "Then what is her situation now?"


    The head paused and said: "I don''t know, I haven''t seen such a situation."


    Su Changxing wiped off the dust on the table with a rag, took out two bottles of water from his backpack, and exchanged them for two palm-sized chocolate cakes from the discount store~www.novelhall.com~Ball chocolate cake (quantity ten): 50% off, 100 points]


    [Ball Chocolate Cake: The ultimate delicacy, the food made by the pastry master, with a hint of heat. ¡¿


    This is the second food in the mystery store besides self-heating rice. It is more expensive than self-heating rice, but the serving size is smaller.


    "Take a break and eat something."


    Su Changxing handed her a bottle of water and a piece of cake, trying to calm her down in this way. He kept making too much noise, which always made people feel a little uneasy. He was used to staying in a rather wretched state at night.


    "Cake? Why do you have such a thing?"


    Jin stared at the chocolate cake in front of him, threw back the silver pistol in his hand to Su Changxing, sniffed it with his nose, and a strong fragrance came to his nostrils.


    "In the shop."


    Su Changxing took out the ointment from his backpack again, ready to try the effect of this healing ointment, because he just fell asleep before, and now he can''t fall asleep immediately.


    [Somewhat miraculous healing ointment (rare, quantity 5): 40% off, 600 points]


    [Somewhat miraculous healing ointment: an item from the magical world, with a powerful healing effect, at the cost of consuming a little lifespan]


    The wizarding world?


    So is a mage considered a Extraordinary?


    Su Changxing applied the ointment to the wound on his body, a burst of coolness spread from the wound, and the pain weakened significantly.


    "This should also be regarded as a mysterious item."


    Su Changxing murmured, mainly applying the ointment to the places where the wound was more serious.

 Chapter 168： nun

    There is a layer of small spherical chocolate on the cake. The outer layer is crispy and the inner is runny. It is not sweet but has a slight bitter taste.


    Jin stretched out her pink and slender tongue, hooked up a chocolate ball with the tip of her tongue, put it in her mouth, crushed it with her upper and lower front teeth, chewed slowly, and tasted it carefully.


    The expression on her face was calmer, the blood red outside the window seeped into her eyes, it looked like her eyes were really red.


    Su Changxing put on the ointment and asked, "How does it taste? It should be okay."


    Jin took a big bite, and took off most of the cake in one bite. While chewing, with a look of joy in his eyes, he said vaguely:


    ¡°Delicious, the best food ever eaten.¡±


    She ate in a hurry, and finished all the chocolate cake in one bite, with some cream on the corner of her mouth, as if someone was going to grab her.


    the most delicious?


    Su Changxing didn''t expect Jin to have such a high opinion of this chocolate cake. He tasted a little bit just now, and it was indeed not bad.


    In fact, that''s it, he feels that Jin is not too crazy, except that he likes fighting, killing, and destroying.


    Well, there does seem to be something wrong.


    There was no movement for a long time.


    Su Changxing lowered his head and wiped the medicine, and suddenly noticed something was wrong. Jin shouldn''t be so quiet. When he looked up, his heart skipped a beat, and his pupils constricted suddenly.


    Jin Zheng in front of him looked at him with cold eyes, and his temperament changed drastically, becoming deeper and more reserved, with a palpitating aura lingering around him, calmly said:


    "Can your ointment work? Such a serious injury can easily die."


    Su Changxing was also in a somewhat dazed state, feeling as if Jin had changed suddenly.


    It is impossible for a person to change so much in a short period of time.


    Immediately afterwards, he suddenly noticed that Jin''s pupils were no longer dyed red by red light, but were originally translucent dark red, and his hair had faintly turned into a yellowish light red.


    Su Changxing didn''t react too much, and said calmly: "It''s still useful, so it shouldn''t die."


    "Jin" slid back the hair on her forehead with her hands, and looked at Su Changxing with a playful smile between her brows and eyes. In just a few tens of seconds, her figure changed slightly, and she was taller than before. , a little more plump, said:


    "That''s good, it''s better not to die."


    It is indeed not the same person, no wonder Jin was a little anxious to eat the cake just now...


    Su Changxing made a judgment, put one hand on the dagger in front of his chest, took a deep breath and said, "You''re not Jin, are you? This person is an enhanced version of split personality? Or who are you?"


    "Jin" took out his mobile phone and started to operate, sliding his fingers on it continuously, licked the cream left over from the corner of his mouth just now and said:


    "I''m the same person as her, and I''m not the same person. It''s hard to say clearly about this kind of thing... Well, it tastes really good, and I want to eat it too."


    Su Changxing felt a slight sense of oppression from the other party''s gaze, which was an obvious strength, possibly even stronger than Jin''s, so he pursed his lips and said with a smile, "Of course."


    At the same time, he also breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that the other party didn''t seem to be hostile, and was about to exchange for another cake, but saw "Jin" take his cake in front of him unceremoniously, and took a small bite.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    midnight.


    Because of the blood moon, Chen Xi and his group were stationed in the gathering place, and they were very cautious not to go out.


    Looking at the phone, Tian Xuehai was a little surprised and said, "Your nun has suddenly sent a message."


    The young man in the hood leaned to the side, closed his eyes and rested, opened his eyes, and complained: "It''s really a surprise. If there is no news, I would have thought that the nun was dead."


    Tian Xuehai looked out the door and said respectfully: "Master nun, you are finally here."


    The young man bounced up from the chair with a jerk, and said hastily, "Ha, Sister, I didn''t mean that just now."


    Then, seeing that there was no one outside the door, he couldn''t help but annoyed, "Old Tian, ??I trust you so much, yet you actually lied to me."


    Tian Xuehai smiled and said, "I just want to see if you are afraid of the nun."


    This guy was actually repaired by the nun last time, and he was almost beaten to death. In other words, the nun was indeed merciless.


    The young man with the hood shuddered and said, "Don''t talk about it. I didn''t think that the nun would be so powerful. I''m afraid she is among the best among all the Apocalypse."


    Tian Xuehai nodded affirmatively and said: "It should be... The nun said that she may not be able to come here before the blood moon, and told us to find a way by ourselves."


    The young man in the hood thought for a while and said, "Talk to the nun about the black baron. Because there is no one to preside over it, we have now been divided into two factions."


    Tian Xuehai sighed and said, "Hey, I''ve said it before, but I feel that the nun doesn''t seem to care much."


    The young man in the hood glanced at the candle lamp on the table, and pondered:


    "I heard that there seems to be an Extraordinary on the Black Lord''s side. He is a supernatural being. He is not strong in itself, but he has given priority to becoming an Extraordinary, and I heard that after becoming an Extraordinary, his strength has greatly increased. promote."


    This news caused a great shock inside Chen Xi, but it was hard to tell whether it was true or false, the real situation had been covered up by the Black Lord.


    Tian Xuehai''s expression moved slightly, and he said in a low voice: "The strength of a supernatural person is largely determined by nature, but once you become an extraordinary person, the situation is completely different, and many things can be changed."


    The young man in the hood smiled knowingly and said:


    "I don''t think becoming an Extraordinary is as difficult as I imagined. One must have two, but we need to get some news from them."


    No one really wants to be subordinate to others, and the Apocalypse represents the supreme power and wealth in the morning light, even in the end of the world.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    In the early morning, the sky turned bright, and the red light slid across the table like flowing water.


    "Jin" ate very slowly~www.novelhall.com~ savoring the taste of the cake carefully, while controlling the phone, he said, "You have changed a lot, are you an Extraordinary now?"


    Have we met before?


    Su Changxing murmured a little, guessing that he had met the other party once, or He Jin once.


    Or have they seen it in this world?


    But it''s not quite right. In reality, because of his health, he rarely goes out and sees very few people.


    Su Changxing took a big sip of water, moistened his throat, and said, "Yes...so, your name is still Jin?"


    "Jin" looked up at him, showed a weird smile, and said, "Of course not, you can call me Xuan, or Shen Xuan."


    Shen Xuan¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Heh, this name has a name and a surname..."


    Su Changxing paused suddenly, sensing something was wrong, pondered for a while, then showed surprise, and instantly understood what was going on.

 Chapter 169： to kill

    Jin.


    Shen Xuan.


    Isn''t it Shen Jinxuan?


    This can''t be a coincidence, and there aren''t that many coincidences in the world.


    So there were actually three people, and the other one was Shen Jinxuan who had no fighting power.


    That girl who is easily distracted and naturally dumb.


    Although he guessed it, Su Changxing didn''t show it. Sometimes it''s not a good thing to be too shrewd, especially in front of someone stronger than himself. He smiled and said:


    "Hi, Shen Xuan, thank you for saving me."


    Shen Xuan''s eyes shifted from the phone to Su Changxing, as if thinking about something, she said:


    "You don''t need to thank me, I didn''t save you, but I want to thank you for the cake."


    You don''t seem to be thankful at all.


    Su Changxing complained, feeling that Shen Xuan''s temperament is completely different from Jin''s, very strong, with a self-contained arrogance in his bones, and the temperament of a superior.


    He thought for a while and said: "In my opinion, you are all alone...so just say what you have to say, everyone is smart, and you saved my life, if you can, Still no problem."


    There was the roar of zombies in the distance. When they were not talking, the place seemed extremely quiet. It seemed strange that there were only two men and women sitting in the abandoned coffee shop in the middle of the night.


    Shen Xuan leaned forward, with a charming smile on her face, she seemed very satisfied with Su Changxing''s attitude, and said, "It''s actually not a big deal..."


    Just as he was talking, there was movement outside the corridor.


    "It should be this location. I just saw two people enter this coffee shop."


    "There will be nothing wrong with us here, so many zombies died inexplicably on this street, and there were gunshots just now."


    "It''s not a big problem. Even if he has a gun, we are not afraid. The main thing is to see if they have food."


    "Tread~"


    There were messy footsteps, and there were still a lot of people.


    Su Changxing didn''t expect that under such circumstances, he would provoke other people. He didn''t know whether to say that they were too courageous, or that they were forced to have no choice.


    The first person to walk in was a middle-aged man holding an iron rod and wearing a gray torn coat. He was stunned when he saw the two people sitting by the window at a glance, and then the people behind squeezed in. There were six people. .


    Su Changxing took a look at the weapons and equipment of this group of people, and said, "I don''t know what you have to do."


    The middle-aged man saw Shen Xuan''s half-eaten cake on the table at a glance, guessed that the two people had a lot of oil on them, and said:


    "We just want to borrow some food, but there is really no way, so you two hand over the food on your body, or don''t blame us for being rude."


    Another man with a machete added: "We have also killed a lot of people in the past two days. You better think clearly, we don''t want to kill too many people."


    The six people did not drag their feet, and surrounded them very cooperatively. It seemed that this was not the first time they had done such a thing.


    Su Changxing glanced at Shen Xuan, found that she was not moving, and sincerely persuaded: "Everyone, that, if you don''t want to die, you''d better leave here immediately."


    What he said is the truth, Shen Xuan is definitely a more terrifying existence than Jin from the feeling.


    This was Su Changxing''s intuition.


    But the more Su Changxing said that, the more these people felt that Su Changxing was bluffing.


    Su Changxing was covered in blood, and the injury was serious at first glance, and they all had a consensus that there were very few truly ruthless people.


    A yellow-haired man with dyed hair looked at Shen Xuan, with a wretched smile on his face and said, "This girl is really good looking, can I use it, my friend?"


    Su Changxing was a little speechless. He looked at these people with the eyes of the dead. He didn''t know who led them. So many zombies died outside and dared to come out.


    Or it was because so many zombies died outside that they dared to come out.


    When Shen Xuan heard this, she smiled even more. Under the red light, her face looked very strange, like a blood rose.


    She stood up, and a gust of wind blew by, turning into an afterimage that passed through the six people and came behind Su Changxing.


    Immediately afterwards, the six people didn''t even utter a scream, and fell lightly to the ground to die. Looking carefully, there was a small blood hole in their vitals, and blood was dripping out.


    So fast, all six of them were killed in an instant.


    Su Changxing was startled suddenly, he didn''t even see Shen Xuan''s specific movements clearly, he only vaguely saw her running over from there.


    In other words, Shen Xuan''s ability is not the same as Jin''s, it is a melee ability that is biased towards the physical body.


    Su Changxing looked at the corpse on the ground, and couldn''t help saying: "It''s really neat, I feel that you are very good at killing people."


    No matter what, he couldn''t do it so cleanly and neatly, which required high killing skills, and he didn''t see any sharp weapons in Shen Xuan''s hands, only a pair of slender white hands.


    So it''s not like stabbing people to death with your fingers.


    Shen Xuan walked back to the table and sat down again, not caring about this little episode at all, and said with a smile:


    "That''s not true. There are also things that are born with it. Maybe I haven''t killed as many people as you. It''s just that you are not a gentleman enough to let a lady do such a thing."


    Su Changxing pointed to the wound on his body, and said angrily: "I am a wounded person, and the wounded person is more worthy of care."


    Shen Xuan took a bite of the cake and said, "Let''s continue talking about what happened just now... you follow me these few days, or I follow you."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows~www.novelhall.com~ didn''t want to understand what was going on, and asked directly: "Why? You have to give a reason."


    No one feels comfortable around a dangerous person.


    A smile similar to Jin''s appeared on Shen Xuan''s face, and she said, "This is good for the safety of both of us. You can protect me, and I can protect you too."


    Su Changxing blinked and said, "So I still don''t quite understand what you mean, you can be more straightforward."


    Shen Xuan''s eyes looked a little cold, and after hesitating for a moment, she said: "We are alone, but we are not alone. I need you to control her and let her be quiet, and don''t do those dangerous things."


    Su Changxing rubbed his chin, and said thoughtfully, "You''re talking about Jin? Don''t you have a way to communicate with her?"


    This kind of thing is actually very private to Shen Xuan, and can be taken advantage of by others as a weakness.


    But she still said: "Basically, she almost died outside several times in the past few days. But she seems to listen to what you say, and she is very strong, stronger than you, and you are not at a disadvantage."


    That last sentence hurts.


    Su Changxing pondered for a moment, and said, "But, it seems that there are more than two of you. If I''m not wrong, there must be a girl named Shen Jinxuan."


    Shen Xuan wasn''t too surprised. Su Changxing thought that this was the most normal place, so he nodded and said:


    "Yes, but you don''t have to worry about her. I can replace her at any time in case of danger."

 Chapter 170： world stickers

    With the passage of time, Su Changxing could feel that the healing ointment''s effect was continuously exerting its effect. The effect was far inferior to Su Changxing''s recovery effect in a deep sleep state, but it was still very exaggerated.


    With his injury, if he only relied on the efficacy of the ointment, he could recover more than half of it in a day.


    Su Changxing leaned on the chair, looked at Shen Xuan at the same level, and said with a light smile, "I''m a little curious, which one of you is the main body, or who is the original one, it''s impossible to be born like this."


    Shen Xuan ate the last bite of the cake, licked the cream left on her ring finger, and said calmly:


    "What do you think? I don''t think I need to tell you, you have already guessed it."


    Su Changxing wanted to say something more, but found that Shen Xuan was leaning on the chair, closed her eyes, breathing slowly, and seemed to have fallen asleep.


    "It''s really random, this sleeping speed is more like a dreamer than me."


    Su Changxing looked at Shen Xuan''s exquisite face, and murmured, "So, who is she now, Shen Xuan, Jin, or Shen Jinxuan?"


    Shen Xuan suddenly opened her dark red eyes, and said calmly: "I haven''t slept yet, I''m just a little sleepy."


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, he really thought that Shen Xuan had already fallen asleep, and said with an awkward smile: "Ha, you go ahead, I''m going to sleep too."


    Shen Xuan closed her eyes again, her body curled up in a ball on the chair, this time it seemed that she really fell asleep.


    The head analysis said: "Her state cannot last for a long time, it is too strong, which is an overload for her body."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said, "Do you think it''s possible that her situation is because, in order to be compatible with such a powerful force, she differentiated into different personalities, or even different people?"


    The head was a little uncertain: "It''s possible, but boy, now is the best time for you to kill her. I guess that when this state changes is when she is most vulnerable. She is a hidden danger, kill her."


    Su Changxing got up, picked up the two corpses and walked towards the window, and threw the corpses down through the window, making a dull sound when they landed on the street.


    Although he is completely unfazed by corpses now, it always makes people feel uncomfortable to put them in the house.


    Shen Xuan opened her eyes again to look at Su Changxing''s back who threw the corpse, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and then closed her eyes again.


    Su Changxing threw the six corpses downstairs, looked back at Shen Xuan, and felt that Shen Xuan didn''t seem to be asleep, but "Zhen Zhi" judged that she was indeed in a deep sleep state.


    He walked to the door, closed the glass door of the cafe, and blocked the door with a table, which could serve as a warning.


    He came to the small cubicle next to him, lit a lamp of incense in the corner, and exchanged a bottle of water from the store to wash the blood and dirt on his hair and body.


    The head smiled and said: "Boy, blood can''t be washed away, they will remain imprinted on your body until you die, or go crazy."


    Su Changxing looked at the dirty red liquid on the towel, and said coldly, "You seem to talk a lot today."


    The head said in a strange tone: "Today, the two of us almost died together, what do you think? You are still a little overconfident, and it will be fine if you listen to me. Only ruthless people can live forever in this world."


    Su Changxing didn''t speak, but sat on his sleeping bag and turned on his phone. Looking through the forum, he found that many posts were discussing things about "martial arts masters".


    Immediately afterwards, he saw a video post among the hot posts, and found that the so-called "martial arts master" was referring to him, and the content in the video was exactly the scene when he was besieged.


    However, the person who posted the post, the old man pushing the cart, did not post the second post. His avatar had turned gray and he died shortly after posting the post.


    "It''s really bad luck."


    Su Changxing reckoned that these people were discovered by the hunters because they had been observing from above for a long time. Some Extraordinary people have higher perception, even if others look at him from a distance, he can still perceive it.


    There are various speculations about "martial arts masters" on the forum, but there is a relatively popular post that attracts attention.


    Wang Xiaosuan: According to my rational analysis, the guesses of the so-called martial arts masters are not reliable. The people in the video are completely out of the category of normal people, and no matter how strong the martial arts is, it is only a means of strengthening the body, and it is impossible to break through common sense. .


    I actually think he is the so-called "Extraordinary", maybe "Lucky Kid" himself.


    This also proves that Extraordinary represents an infinite future.


    If the lucky guy is still alive and sees this post, I hope you can explain something about the Extraordinary. There may be reasons why you can¡¯t say it, but I think we all need a truth.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    There are many people guessing, and there will always be someone who will guess the truth very closely, and everything will follow a certain logic, like silk threads.


    As long as you choose the right thread, you will be close to the truth.


    Su Changxing was shirtless, sitting on a sleeping bag, with his hands propped up on his feet, and with his head down, he thought for a long time in the dark, deliberating about the joints with the blood moon, and thinking about what content to write in the post.


    This post he sent is extremely important, and will affect everyone, people in the whole world, their choices, and the direction of the entire situation.


    The end result may be good or bad.


    That''s probably how it feels to be worth a fortune.


    The coolness of the ointment spread from the wound.


    More than ten minutes later, Su Changxing wrote a post on the forum, and he will use up his only chance to post in the whole world.


    lucky kid:


    I haven''t posted anything about Extraordinary people. I wanted to let nature take its course, but "Blood Moon" changed my mind.


    There is no one way to be extraordinary, or rather, there are countless ways to be extraordinary.


    As far as I know, the attribute strengthening of the mystery shop helps to become an Extraordinary, similar to a catalyst, a combustion accelerant.


    So if you want to become an Extraordinary, you have to go to the store to get attribute enhancements. Of course, for most people, this is a close call.


    However, according to the announcement, rewards will be given for killing zombies during the blood moon. We can guess that this reward includes attribute enhancement.


    My suggestion is that it is best to join or establish a gathering place to resist the blood moon together, so that the probability of survival will be higher.


    Do your best to kill zombies during the blood moon, which may be your only hope of survival.


    This is a game of survival and death. Only in fighting can there be a chance of survival, and the only thing waiting to die is death.


    We have less than five billion people left, UU reading www.uukanshu. There will always be a glimmer of life, the more Extraordinary people appear, the more people we will survive.


    If the Extraordinary Era could be opened within fifteen days, the situation would be completely different.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The purpose of this post is to encourage other people to fight zombies, which may stimulate the emergence of more Beyonders.


    The entire forum was heated up because of this post, and there were many discussions.


    Reply 1: Mr. Lucky is not dead, which means that person is not Mr. Lucky anymore.


    Reply 2: Couldn''t it be that the post was posted after the lucky boss escaped? I intuitively judged that the person just now was the lucky guy.


    Reply 3: The attribute strengthening in the mysterious shop is actually related to becoming an Extraordinary. There is a mysterious shop downstairs, but I didn''t think about going there.


    Reply 4: Damn, are you so lucky? I also want to find a mystery shop, but there seems to be none around, and I dare not go too far at night.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 171： Mr. Killer

    ¡¾Coding...to be added tomorrow morning¡¿


    Although his post was posted in every forum, Su Changxing couldn''t see the replies from other forums.


    This should also be a limitation of the doomsday game.


    "The effect of the red line of revenge has ended, but the task is not over yet. It should not be settled until dawn."


    Su Changxing realized that the effect of the "revenge red line" had ended, so he settled down. This kind of scene where the position is exposed all the time is not comfortable.


    He took out a set of prepared clothes from his backpack, gray-white sweater and dark black sweatpants, put on his hat and got into the sleeping bag to sleep, relaxed a little, feeling tired, and soon fell asleep.


    Because the sleep state can maintain the perspective of God, he is not worried about any accidents while sleeping, but messing around while sleeping will lose proficiency.


    After sleeping for about three hours, Su Changxing woke up and realized that


    During the day, the red mist in the sky has faded a lot, but it still exists, and the whole world has become a dim reddish color, giving people an unreal feeling.


    Shen Jinxuan opened her eyes and saw such a red world, and found herself in an abandoned coffee shop with some broken coffee cups left on the floor.


    ¡°The taste of chocolate and cream...¡±


    She licked the corner of her mouth, and noticed that there was a layer of light blue patterned blanket covering her body, it was so clean, it was incompatible with this doomsday world.


    "It''s like this again, has sleeping sickness turned into severe sleepwalking?"


    She seemed to be dreaming that she had a dream, she killed a lot of zombies, wandered in the street, and met a man, and then they came to a cafe together...


    It was a very vague dream, she only remembered a general idea, she didn''t have any memory of the details, and there were still paragraphs in between.


    "So I did have a brownie yesterday, or two? But there''s such a place with brownies, and such clean blankets."


    Shen Jinxuan lifted the blanket off her body and was about to get up when she saw a man with a backpack and a longbow walking out of it.


    Some familiar faces.


    "Are you just waking up, have something to eat, and we''ll go."


    Su Changxing looked at the black-haired, black-eyed Shen Jinxuan staring blankly at him. With a familiar feeling, he knew that this person was the weakest Shen Jinxuan.


    Shen Jinxuan blinked and said, "Are you...Mr. Killer?"


    Su Changxing gritted his teeth, resented the title, and said angrily, "I''m not called a murderer, Su Changxing."


    He picked up the blanket on the table, folded it and put it into the backpack.


    Shen Jinxuan hesitated for a moment, and asked, "So what is my situation now, and why am I here?"


    She has also noticed that she seems to appear


    Sue


    Although his post was posted in every forum, Su Changxing couldn''t see the replies from other forums.


    This should also be a limitation of the doomsday game.


    "The effect of the red line of revenge has ended, but the task is not over yet. It should not be settled until dawn."


    Su Changxing realized that the effect of the "revenge red line" had ended, so he settled down. This kind of scene where the position is exposed all the time is not comfortable.


    He took out a set of prepared clothes from his backpack, gray-white sweater and dark black sweatpants, put on his hat and got into the sleeping bag to sleep, relaxed a little, feeling tired, and soon fell asleep.


    Because the sleep state can maintain the perspective of God, he is not worried about any accidents while sleeping, but messing around while sleeping will lose proficiency.


    After sleeping for about three hours, Su Changxing woke up and realized that


    During the day, the red mist in the sky has faded a lot, but it still exists, and the whole world has become a dim reddish color, giving people an unreal feeling.


    Shen Jinxuan opened her eyes and saw such a red world, and found herself in an abandoned coffee shop with some broken coffee cups left on the ground.


    ¡°The taste of chocolate and cream...¡±


    She licked the corner of her mouth, and noticed that there was a layer of light blue patterned blanket covering her body, it was so clean, it was incompatible with this doomsday world.


    "It''s like this again, has sleeping sickness turned into severe sleepwalking?"


    She seemed to be dreaming that she had a dream, she killed a lot of zombies, wandered in the street, and met a man, and then they came to a cafe together...


    It was a very vague dream, she only remembered a general idea, she didn''t have any memory of the details, and there were still paragraphs in between.


    "So I did have a brownie yesterday, or two? But there''s such a place with brownies, and such clean blankets."


    Shen Jinxuan lifted the blanket off her body and was about to get up when she saw a man with a backpack and a longbow walking out of it.


    Some familiar faces.


    "Are you just waking up, have something to eat, and we''ll go."


    Su Changxing looked at the black-haired, black-eyed Shen Jinxuan staring blankly at him. With a familiar feeling, he knew that this person was the weakest Shen Jinxuan.


    Shen Jinxuan blinked and said, "Are you...Mr. Killer?"


    Su Changxing gritted his teeth, resented the title, and said angrily, "I''m not called a murderer, Su Changxing."


    He picked up the blanket on the table, folded it and put it into the backpack.


    Shen Jinxuan hesitated for a moment, and asked, "So what is my situation now, and why am I here?"


    She has also noticed that she seems to appear


    Sue


    During the day, the red mist in the sky has faded a lot, but it still exists, and the whole world has become a dim reddish color, giving people an unreal feeling.


    Shen Jinxuan opened her eyes and saw such a red world, and found herself in an abandoned coffee shop with some broken coffee cups left on the ground.


    ¡°The taste of chocolate and cream...¡±


    She licked the corner of her mouth ~www.novelhall.com~ and noticed that there was a layer of light blue patterned blanket covering her body, it was so clean, it was incompatible with this doomsday world.


    "It''s like this again, has sleeping sickness turned into severe sleepwalking?"


    She seemed to be dreaming that she had a dream, she killed a lot of zombies, wandered in the street, and met a man, and then they came to a cafe together...


    It was a very vague dream, she only remembered a general idea, she didn''t have any memory of the details, and there were still paragraphs in between.


    "So I did have a brownie yesterday, or two? But there''s such a place with brownies, and such clean blankets."


    Shen Jinxuan lifted the blanket off her body and was about to get up when she saw a man with a backpack and a longbow walking out of it.


    Some familiar faces.


    "Are you just waking up, have something to eat, and we''ll go."

 Chapter 172： split personality

    Shen Jinxuan opened her eyes wide if there was light in her eyes, and asked cautiously, "Mr. Killer, what should I call you?"


    Su Changxing was stunned, Shen Jinxuan seemed to have no memory of what happened yesterday, and said, "My name is Su Changxing."


    Shen Jinxuan looked at the red world outside the window, took a deep breath, and asked, "So what''s going on outside, and what happened to me yesterday?"


    She is not as frightened as she was when she saw Su Changxing climbed up from the window when they met for the first time, but she is still a little scared.


    Su Changxing said thoughtfully, "Today is a blood moon, so you don''t know anything?"


    "Blood moon?"


    Shen Jinxuan was a little confused, and said, "I was brought here by you while sleepwalking on the street last night?"


    Su Changxing sat across from Shen Jinxuan and said, "Sleepwalking? Did you sleepwalk before the doomsday game?"


    He reckoned that Shen Jinxuan had been like this for a long time, but before the doomsday game, her life and rest were relatively regular, and she just didn''t find any abnormalities.


    However, it doesn''t make sense at all. If Jin exists, she can''t hide it at all.


    Shen Jinxuan shook her head and said, "No, I just have sleeping sickness, but it''s not serious."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Your situation is a bit special. It''s a special kind of "sleepwalking". I can''t explain it clearly."


    He was thinking whether to tell Shen Jinxuan the truth, sometimes it was better not to know than to know, and Shen Jinxuan seemed to be a non-dominant but very important role among the three.


    Shen Jinxuan was silent for a while, then suddenly said: "Did you just say eat, I''m a little hungry, it seems like I haven''t eaten anything for a few days."


    We should have been talking about sleepwalking just now, right?


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, feeling that the girl''s thinking was jumping a bit, took out two boxes of self-heating rice from his backpack, and said, "Well, eat this."


    He tore off the lid, took out the water bottle, poured water into it and heated it.


    Shen Jinxuan took a deep breath, paused, and said, "My symptoms should be split personality. I seem to feel the existence of another me. You should have communicated with her yesterday."


    Shen Jinxuan is more sensitive than he imagined, and has already made some guesses.


    Su Changxing put the lid on, nodded and said, "Well, yes, but she seems to be able to know your existence more clearly."


    "Is that so?"


    Shen Jinxuan didn''t change much in her mood, neither surprised nor frightened, instead showing her original expression.


    In this way, everything before it seems to be explainable, and some things before the end of the game can also be understood.


    The positions of some items in the house sometimes change, and inexplicable people often call her and say some inexplicable things, and sometimes she will subconsciously make some strange movements.


    For example, her left hand unconsciously made a pistol gesture.


    "boom."


    Shen Jinxuan tilted her head, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, aimed with one eye, and fired a shot at Su Changxing, simulating the sound of a gunshot.


    There was a flash of blue in her pupils.


    Although Su Changxing didn''t respond, he still felt his scalp tingling. After all, he had seen the power of Jin''s "shooting".


    When Shen Jinxuan came back to her senses, she was also taken aback, feeling that this was very impolite, and she said in embarrassment: "Sorry, I don''t know why I made such a move."


    Jin?


    Su Changxing couldn''t help smiling, feeling a little interesting, Jin seemed to be able to subconsciously influence Shen Jinxuan, and said:


    "Eat, let''s go after eating. This location is still a little far away from there. Today is a blood moon and we need to make some preparations."


    Su Changxing didn''t say where he was going, and Shen Jinxuan didn''t ask why he was going.


    Shen Jinxuan looked at the steaming food, her eyes sparkled, and even after taking a big mouthful, she didn''t care about the image at all, and said vaguely:


    "Did someone die here yesterday? I saw dried blood on the ground, and it seemed that he had been dead for only six hours."


    She has the most basic sensitivity as a reporter. In fact, at the very beginning, she noticed the blood on the ground, and could even imagine the approximate location where these people fell.


    Su Changxing nodded and said calmly, "Well, six people died. I threw the bodies downstairs through the window yesterday."


    Shen Jinxuan didn''t have any special thoughts either, it was the most normal thing to die in the last days, but she just thought that Su Changxing was very powerful, one person could kill six people neatly.


    She had learned some profiling, and knew that the six people died very neatly.


    Shen Jinxuan ate faster and faster, and finished a box of self-heating rice in less than two minutes, with a look of unsatisfactory intentions, but found that Su Changxing finished a box of rice at a faster speed, and said, "Shall we leave now?"


    "Ok."


    Su Changxing nodded, handed her a dagger, and said, "Just follow me as much as you can after a while."


    Shen Jinxuan felt the weight of the dagger, gestured in the air, and said, "It''s a very delicate weapon, just right for me."


    The two packed up and went downstairs.


    Su Changxing looked at the scattered zombies on the street outside, and said, "You should have killed zombies before."


    Shen Jinxuan hesitated for a moment, and said, "Killed... one, but with this weapon, I still have no problem dealing with a zombie."


    Su Changxing was not surprised to hear that Shen Jinxuan had only killed one zombie, because with Jin and Shen Xuan, it would not be surprising that she had never killed any of them.


    In a safe place with enough food, who would go to fight zombies? If he had the conditions, he would not go.


    "Did so many zombies die? Did you kill them?"


    Shen Jinxuan looked at the zombie corpses all over the street, her pupils constricted.


    Such a scene looks extremely strange, all the zombies died in one place and piled up into a pile of corpses, UU reading www.uukanshu. com in a big circle.


    Su Changxing glanced at her, shook his head and said, "No."


    Shen Jinxuan thought for a while, and said in relief: "That''s right, I saw you struggled to beat four people before, and it''s impossible to kill so many zombies."


    In her heart, Su Changxing is a very powerful person, he can beat several people by himself, but he is only a very powerful person, not beyond the scope of ordinary people.


    Am I so miserable?


    Su Changxing didn''t explain much, turned around and walked along the street, Shen Jinxuan followed behind, the nearby zombies were cleaned up last night, and there was no big obstacle.


    "Pfft~"


    A zombie fell heavily to the ground, its body was cut to a **** mess.


    Shen Jinxuan finally killed a zombie with four knives. Her strength and speed are good, better than ordinary people, but she lacks some combat experience.


    She also noticed: "My strength and speed seem to be greater than I thought before."

 Chapter 173： Contradictions in front of the gathering place

    [Code in progress...later update]


    As we walked forward, the distribution of zombies began to become denser. Because of the blood moon, zombies were more active than ever even during the day.


    However, it didn''t cause any hindrance to the two of them. Su Changxing opened the way in front of him, facing the zombies who rushed at him with a knife, and there was not much movement, and the speed of progress was neither fast nor slow.


    Shen Jinxuan seemed extremely nervous, tense all over, always guarding against zombies that might rush towards them.


    After all, in the zombie group, surrounded by zombies, any big movement will cause a wave of corpses.


    After a long time, she gradually relaxed a little, and found that Su Changxing''s alert range for the zombies was extremely accurate, and it happened to walk on a path where zombies at a distance would not notice them.


    The two of them didn''t speak a word along the way, only the sound of the blade chopping bones kept ringing out.


    Su Changxing''s blade was very precise, each blade hit the zombie''s head accurately, and each blade seemed to be exactly the same.


    Like a precision sewing machine.


    Shen Jinxuan thought this way, and felt that this description was just right, and also felt that Su Changxing seemed to be a different person in the past few days. He was definitely much stronger than what she had seen before, more than twice, maybe twice, or even more .


    When it was close to noon, the two of them came to the gathering place non-stop, and they could see the obstacles at the entrance of the gathering place and a large number of zombie corpses from a distance.


    Shen Jinxuan looked at the figures near the opening, and said with some hesitation, "Is this the gathering place we are going to?"


    For some reason, coming to a gathering place with many people should be something to be happy about, but she couldn''t be happier.


    "Here it is."


    Su Changxing shook the black blood on the steel knife, and cut all the way, but he didn''t see panting. Looking back, he found that Shen Jinxuan''s face was also calm, without the slightest sign of fatigue.


    Approaching, there are many people waiting in groups at the entrance of the gathering place, dragging large and small bags, it seems that they all come to the gathering place from outside.


    A middle-aged man wearing a black coat and carrying a tattered backpack saw Su Changxing and the two coming, and said kindly, "Brothers, you are also here to join the resident, come to get to know each other, and after entering the resident, you can also have some mutual understanding." Take care, Tan Xiuqing."


    Su Changxing looked around, smiled and said, "My name is Su Changxing, what''s the matter? Are you not allowed to enter the gathering place now?"


    Tan Xiuqing glanced at Shen Jinxuan who was behind Su Changxing, and said, "Yes, everyone who enters the resident must check their identity, saying that it is to prevent hunters from getting in. Hey, brother, it seems that you are really not simple. You can also drag a woman."


    Su Changxing and Shen Jinxuan looked very special at first glance. Their bodies were clean. As they walked forward, the distribution of zombies became denser. Because of the blood moon, even during the day, the zombies were more active than before.


    However, it didn''t cause any hindrance to the two of them. Su Changxing opened the way in front of him, facing the zombies who rushed at him with a knife, and there was not much movement, and the speed of progress was neither fast nor slow.


    Shen Jinxuan seemed extremely nervous, tense all over, always guarding against zombies that might rush towards them.


    After all, in the zombie group, surrounded by zombies, any big movement will cause a wave of corpses.


    After a long time, she gradually relaxed a little, and found that Su Changxing''s alert range for the zombies was extremely accurate, and it happened to walk on a path where zombies at a distance would not notice them.


    The two of them didn''t speak a word along the way, only the sound of the blade chopping bones kept ringing out.


    Su Changxing''s blade was very precise, each blade hit the zombie''s head accurately, and each blade seemed to be exactly the same.


    Like a precision sewing machine.


    Shen Jinxuan thought this way, and felt that this description was just right, and also felt that Su Changxing seemed to be a different person in the past few days. He was definitely much stronger than what she had seen before, more than twice, maybe twice, or even more .


    When it was close to noon, the two of them came to the vicinity of the gathering place non-stop, and they could see the obstacles at the entrance of the gathering place and a large number of zombie corpses from a distance.


    Shen Jinxuan looked at the figures near the opening, and said with some hesitation, "Is this the gathering place we are going to?"


    For some reason, coming to a gathering place with many people should be something to be happy about, but she couldn''t be happier.


    "Here it is."


    Su Changxing shook the black blood on the steel knife, and cut all the way, but he didn''t see panting. Looking back, he found that Shen Jinxuan''s face was also calm, without the slightest sign of fatigue.


    Approaching, there are many people waiting in groups at the entrance of the gathering place, dragging large and small bags, it seems that they all come to the gathering place from outside.


    A middle-aged man wearing a black coat and carrying a tattered backpack saw Su Changxing and the two coming, and said kindly: "Brothers, you are also here to join the resident, come to get acquainted, and after entering the resident, you can also have some mutual understanding." Take care, Tan Xiuqing."


    Su Changxing looked around, smiled and said, "My name is Su Changxing, what''s the matter? Are you not allowed to enter the gathering place now?"


    Tan Xiuqing glanced at Shen Jinxuan who was behind Su Changxing, and said, "Yes, everyone who enters the resident must check their identity, saying that it is to prevent hunters from getting in. Hey, brother, it seems that you are really not simple. You can also drag a woman."


    Su Changxing and Shen Jinxuan are very special at first glance, their bodies are clean, Shen Jinxuan thinks so, and feels that this description is just right, and also feels that Su Changxing seems to be a different person these days~www.novelhall.com~ He is definitely much stronger than what she saw before, more than twice, maybe twice, or even more.


    When it was close to noon, the two of them came to the gathering place non-stop, and they could see the obstacles at the entrance of the gathering place and a large number of zombie corpses from a distance.


    Shen Jinxuan looked at the figures near the opening, and said with some hesitation, "Is this the gathering place we are going to?"


    For some reason, coming to a gathering place with many people should be something to be happy about, but she couldn''t be happier.


    "Here it is."


    Su Changxing shook the black blood on the steel knife, and cut all the way, but he didn''t see panting. Looking back, he found that Shen Jinxuan''s face was also calm, without the slightest sign of fatigue.


    Approaching, there are many people waiting in groups at the entrance of the gathering place, dragging large and small bags, it seems that they all come to the gathering place from outside.


    A middle-aged man wearing a black coat and carrying a tattered backpack saw Su Changxing and the two coming, and said kindly, "Brothers, you are also here to join the resident, come to get to know each other, and after entering the resident, you can also have some mutual understanding." Take care, Tan Xiuqing."

 Chapter 174： survive

    There are many people in the gathering place coming and going, carrying supplies, or corpses walking out. There are zombie corpses, human corpses, and black zombie monkey corpses.


    It is also natural that people nearby choose to come to the gathering place. Humans live in groups, especially when there are external dangers, it is also natural to cling together.


    "Let''s go, let''s go."


    A man ran upstairs with an injured person on his back, with a worried expression on his face, and squeezed past the two of them.


    A large amount of blood had burst from the abdomen of the person being carried, dripping on the stairs, and a **** smell could be smelled.


    Shen Jinxuan was stunned for a moment, and said: "He should stop the bleeding first, he will die if he loses too much blood."


    The man glanced at Shen Jinxuan, and said viciously, "Don''t get in the way."


    Immediately, he ran up with the wounded on his back, thinking that the infirmary was on the fifth floor, so running up would not take much time.


    Su Changxing saw Shen Jinxuan in a daze, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Shen Jinxuan hesitated for a moment and said, "He seems to be dead."


    "died?"


    Su Changxing frowned, he clearly felt that the person was still alive and not dead, but the next moment, there was a scream from upstairs.


    "Ji Yuan!"


    Walking upstairs, Su Changxing saw the man squatting silently on the ground, looking at the corpse lying on the ground that had lost his breath.


    Su Changxing and the two of them did not speak, and walked by silently. Dead people are the most normal thing in this world.


    When they came to the lobby on the third floor, many of them were resting here. Qin Jueming was in the lobby, his face flushed, as if he had just argued with someone.


    Su Changxing walked up to him and asked, "Huang Biao, are you in there now?"


    Seeing Su Changxing, Qin Jueming eased his expression and said, "It happens to be in the study."


    He paused, and continued: "Brother Su, we have taken in enough people now, we can''t take in any more people, we don''t have enough food, and there are big problems in personnel management... You go to persuade them Huang Biao, he won¡¯t listen to what I say.¡±


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, because he proposed this resolution. Obviously Qin Jueming didn''t know it. He thought it was just Huang Biao''s idea, and said:


    "Well, I''ll go in and take a look first."


    He looked back at Shen Jinxuan, smiled, and said, "Wait outside."


    Shen Jinxuan nodded calmly: "Yes."


    Qin Jueming glanced at Shen Jinxuan with weird eyes, and said:


    "I''m the steward of the gathering place. If there''s anything you can call me, you''re a friend of Brother Su''s, that is, my friend. This is my ID."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    branches~


    The wooden door made a sharp and harsh sound.


    Su Changxing saw Huang Biao sitting in front of the wooden table in a daze, approached him, and said with a smile:


    "What are you thinking, I thought you kept a clear mind all the time, as a leader."


    Huang Biao grinned and showed some smiles, but he couldn''t feel the slightest happiness. He said, "Was that person yesterday you? It looks a bit similar."


    He was talking about the person in the video last night.


    The first time he saw that video, he judged that this person was Su Changxing.


    "yes."


    Su Changxing didn''t hide anything, and said calmly: "Well, I almost died, and it''s God''s blessing that I can come back alive. Maybe it''s true as you said, those who can live can always live."


    Huang Biao picked up the small silver jug ??on the table and took a sip, took a deep breath and said, "But people who believe this are often dead... What should we do to prepare now? In just half a day, There are more than 400 people in the gathering place, and it is estimated that more people will come after the afternoon."


    Su Changxing picked up the small silver pot on the table and smelled it. The tangy smell of alcohol was mixed with a strong smell of essence, and said:


    "Very bad wine. There are bad things in this world."


    Huang Biao shook his head and said, "But the taste is really good."


    Su Changxing remembered that Huang Biao didn''t seem to have the habit of drinking before, and said, "Are you under a lot of pressure?"


    Huang Biao was silent for a while and said: "A little bit, I thought I could bear it, but the more people there are, the heavier I feel... I need to be responsible for them. If I am alone, I will die if I die gone."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Maybe it''s a dead end? We''re just looking for a way out."


    The room fell into silence, neither of them spoke, and the red light poured out of the window, and they couldn''t feel the slightest warmth, but instead gave off a gloomy coldness.


    Su Changxing took a big gulp from the small silver pot, and said, "There''s not much to do, just block all the exits with obstacles, get your weapons ready, and wait for the blood moon to come."


    Huang Biao nodded and said: "All the zombies in the gathering place have been cleaned up in the morning, and all the windows on the first, second and third floors are going to be blocked in the afternoon. Unfortunately, we don''t have enough time. We have carpenters here. If we have time, we can make some Bow and arrow."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said: "In the defense against zombies, long-range weapons are very important. They can carry heavy objects and smash them from upstairs to downstairs... Yesterday, after the establishment of the stronghold, has there been any change in the gathering place? "


    Huang Biao took another sip of his wine and said, "Nothing has changed, but last night, the zombies broke through the barrier, and some of us died because of it."


    Su Changxing patted him on the shoulder and said, "Maybe we will have an end, but it will definitely not be a blood moon."


    "Please eat a piece of chocolate cake, if you can go back, remember to give me a piece."


    Su Changxing took out a boxed chocolate cake and put it on the table.


    Huang Biao glanced at the chocolate cake and said with a smile, "You can always get something good."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Shen Jinxuan sat down at the side, and felt that many eyes wanted to cast her. Su Changxing''s status in the gathering place seemed to be higher than she imagined.


    "But it''s normal to think about it in retrospect, after all, the strength is so strong."


    she said to herself.


    She didn''t think much about it~www.novelhall.com~ and followed Su Changxing all the way here, as if she was still in the cafe just now, like a drowning person grabbing a straw, no matter what is on the other side of the straw, They can only be grasped tightly.


    She remembered a lot of things, things from a long time ago, and she couldn''t remember the appearance of her parents. At that time, the family was very poor and there were several children, but the family was very warm...


    "Hey, did you come back with my master?"


    Shen Jinxuan saw a kawaii little girl with big eyes walking in front of her and said openly.


    She subconsciously said, "Your master?"


    Zhu Xinxue sat next to her, and said with a mature face: "Well, my master is Su Changxing. I saw you walking back with my master just now. My name is Zhu Xinxue, and you are also my master''s apprentice?"


    Shen Jinxuan''s face was full of question marks, she didn''t know what Zhu Xinxue wanted to express, and said, "Huh? I''m not his apprentice, does he have a hobby of taking apprentices?"


    Zhu Xinxue breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile on his face, "Hey, it seems that I am still my master''s only apprentice."

 Chapter 175： "Grenade"

    Zhu Xinxue took out the remaining two Oreos and said, "This is a biscuit given by my master, please eat one, alas, maybe we will be a family in the future."


    As soon as he walked out, Su Changxing heard Zhu Xinxue''s distinct voice, and said angrily: "Zhu Xinxue, you are very good at business, you are everywhere."


    Later, he saw Shen Jinxuan biting an Oreo, with bright blue pupils and a smile on the corner of her mouth. Even wearing a hood, the familiar sense of madness could not be concealed at all.


    Oops.


    Su Changxing suddenly realized that it was not good. He subconsciously thought that Shen Jinxuan would only change into Jin or Shen Xuan at night, but it was not.


    Jin is undoubtedly a crazy woman, uncontrollable, but possesses great power.


    There are so many people here, she is like a bomb that can explode at any time, and if one is not careful, it will cause a lot of casualties.


    Su Changxing''s heart sank, feeling that Shen Jinxuan was in a state of change, he took her hand and walked outside.


    Seeing Su Changxing''s anxious look, Zhu Xinxue was stunned for a while, and asked in confusion, "Is it so urgent? Master is really..."


    Shen Jinxuan''s hands are smooth and slender, but the temperature is lower than that of ordinary people.


    Well, it should be Jin now.


    It may be because of the supernatural power that the body temperature is lower than normal.


    Su Changxing''s room is at the end of the corridor.


    Jin didn''t resist either, and followed Su Changxing all the way to the room, the hair in the hood had turned light blue.


    "Boom~"


    A grin appeared on her face, her mouth moved slightly, and she made a "pistol" gesture, and shot Su Changxing in the head.


    Su Changxing obviously felt that his forehead had been flicked, and the hair on his forehead trembled due to the wind.


    A weak rubber bullet?


    He used to think that Jin''s ability was a high degree of control over the airflow, but it didn''t look like this now. His skin really felt like a rubber bump.


    "Hmph, boring."


    Seeing that Su Changxing didn''t respond, Jin curled her lips, turned around and walked to the window, leaned out her upper body, looked down, and said, "There are a lot of people here, and there are monkeys."


    Su Changxing looked at Jin''s wild horse runaway, and felt a little headache. He was also glad that this crazy woman didn''t seem to have the slightest hostility towards him, so he thought for a while and said:


    "Jin, you can''t kill people here, well, don''t kill those monkeys for now."


    Jin turned sideways, bent over backwards, looked at Su Changxing in a weird posture, and said with a smile, "Ha, shall we hang out together?"


    It''s like a quid pro quo.


    Su Changxing didn''t think too much, shrugged and said, "Yes, yes."


    He thought that as long as he could communicate, it wouldn''t be a big problem, so he cleaned up the surrounding zombies just before the blood moon.


    But I don''t know if this approach is useful. According to the announcement, in the blood moon, everyone will be exposed.


    In other words, even if the surrounding zombies are cleaned up, zombies from other places will come over.


    "Put your hat on."


    Su Changxing pulled Jin''s hood up to cover his blue hair.


    Of course, blue hair is not strange, it can be said to be dyed, but it is strange to change the color all the time.


    "Will it look better this way?"


    Shen Jinxuan looked up and asked.


    Su Changxing sized it up and said affirmatively, "It''s a different style."


    Su Changxing led Jin downstairs, saw her hands constantly changing in the air, and asked, "Are you holding something in your hand?"


    Shen Jinxuan lowered her head, with a concentrated expression on her face, and said: "A grenade, a grenade I just made."


    Su Changxing''s eyelids twitched, and he couldn''t help asking: "Then will it explode?"


    "Of course, just take the tab off."


    She said with some disgust: "Don''t ask such stupid questions."


    "Of course I know that a grenade explodes when the tab is pulled, and I also know that a pistol fires a bullet when the trigger is pulled."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining, feeling that Jin definitely understood what he meant.


    Jin showed a serious expression, and then said: "You are very smart."


    Su Changxing also didn''t understand the principle of Jin''s ability to operate away from it, but he still emphasized: "You''d better not pull the ring here."


    Jin''s fingers flicked in the air, as if they were worn in the pull ring, and turned with the whole grenade, saying: "It may not explode, it is a semi-finished product, it depends on luck."


    Su Changxing was thinking about some strange questions. If Jin pulled the grenade away, could he blow himself up?


    It shouldn''t be possible, she is just a supernatural ability, it seems that she doesn''t need to aim when shooting.


    Walking downstairs, Zhu Wenwu looked at the front and thought he was coming, took a look at Jin who was a little strange, and said, "Brother Su, I came to look for you when I heard you came back... Is she?"


    Su Changxing thought about it, and introduced, "This is my friend, Jin?"


    "Jin?"


    Zhu Wenwu was a little surprised by the name, and said, "Jin, hello."


    Jin lowered his head, fiddled with the grenade, and said absently, "Hello."


    Su Changxing felt that Jin would throw the grenade at any time, so he immediately said, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhu Wenwu shuddered inexplicably, and said with some embarrassment: "Ha, we are now going to clean up the zombies in the next street, and move out some large furniture as obstacles. You need to lead the team."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Send me the specific location~www.novelhall.com~ and I''ll go, and you guys go do other things."


    Zhu Wenwu knew that Su Changxing was very powerful, but he was still a little surprised, and said, "We don''t need us? There must be at least two hundred zombies on that street."


    Su Changxing thought that more than 200 birds might not be enough for Jin to kill alone, and said firmly, "No, after the cleaning is over, I''ll let you guys come over."


    Zhu Wenwu trusted Su Changxing very much, and said, "That''s it, you have worked hard. Although there are many people in the station, many people can''t organize it. Boss Huang is going to hold a pre-war meeting later."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, I see, just send me the location of the street."


    After speaking, he took Jin to the outside.


    Standing next to Zhu Wenwu, Zhou An said with emotion: "Brother Su is too strong. He can overthrow a street of zombies by himself. I want to watch it."


    Zhu Wenwu thought for a while and said, "I feel that Brother Su didn''t let us go because he didn''t want us to go."


    Zhou Anxu looked at him and said, "You put this here and this here."


    Zhu Wenwu felt that this guy didn''t have enough brains, so he explained: "It''s not because he can beat a street of zombies that he won''t let us go, but because he doesn''t want us to go, so he won''t let us go."


    Zhou An thought for a long time, then said silently: "Is there any difference?"


    "..."


    Zhu Wenwu thought for a long time, then said lightly, "Is there no difference?"

 Chapter 176： real explosion

    There are still many people waiting outside at the exit of the gathering place. Compared with before, the number of people has not increased but decreased.


    One after another, people from farther away moved closer to the gathering place.


    Su Changxing discovered that the bald head and the others were no longer here, and might have entered the gathering place.


    Tan Xiuqing was still outside, and the queue was almost at the end.


    When he saw Su Changxing coming out, his eyes lit up, and he said with a smile on his face:


    "Ha, Brother Su, I didn''t expect you to be a member of the gathering place. What are you doing?"


    Su Changxing looked at this well-mannered, somewhat fair middle-aged man, and said, "It''s too stuffy inside, go out for a stroll... There are quite a few children in your team."


    Among the group of people behind Tan Xiuqing, there were four or five children around ten years old, and they seemed relatively lively, after all, children are relatively noisy by nature.


    Tan Xiuqing showed a helpless look on her face, and said: "We just met these children. I am also a teacher, so I can''t leave them behind. But fortunately, the gathering places take in children, otherwise I would really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You are still very good. There are also children in the gathering place, but children also need to work. We employ child labor."


    Tan Xiuqing smiled and said, "Of course, they will live for themselves."


    "Boom~"


    Suddenly there was movement from the side.


    "what are you doing."


    A man fell to the ground, looking in horror at the hooded, smiling girl in front of him.


    The dust on the ground was swept up, as if blown by a strong wind.


    The people around didn''t know what happened just now, they saw the man flying out suddenly, as if there was an explosion.


    Seeing that the man was not injured, Su Changxing shouted, "Jin, let''s go."


    Jin stretched out his hand and waved his fingers, made a goodbye gesture to the man lying on the ground, and then followed Su Changxing away step by step.


    Su Changxing looked at Jin who was striding ahead, and asked, "What happened just now? Did you blow him up with a grenade?"


    Jin raised his hand and shook it, and said, "The grenade is still here."


    So other means are used?


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, and realized that Jin''s ability may be a kind of simulation, simulating something that already exists, so as to gain power.


    This seems to require a very rich imagination.


    Jin casually raised his left hand and shot, the head of a zombie in front exploded, and a large amount of black blood flew down from the sky.


    Su Changxing looked at the zombies that kept falling, and he was happy to relax, but he felt a little bloody. This scene is really not something ordinary people can bear.


    The two of them walked unhurriedly for more than ten minutes and arrived at the target street, where they could see a dark mass of zombies at a glance.


    This place has always been outside the scope of the gathering and cleaning, so a lot of zombies have gathered.


    Jin glanced sideways at Su Changxing, and said excitedly, "Is this the place? Show you my new grenade."


    Su Changxing was also a little curious, and said, "Well, I''ll watch."


    He estimated that this grenade should be a little different.


    Jin first blew up the heads of a few zombies, and the zombies on the street gathered towards them.


    Immediately afterwards, she pulled the "tab" and threw the "grenade" far away with a flick of her hand.


    Zombies came in a stream, and the voices came and went.


    There was a brief silence.


    "Boom~"


    Accompanied by a deafening bang, the flames exploded among the crowd of zombies, the bodies of the nearby zombies were blown to pieces, and the distant ones flew out.


    A heat wave rushed towards my face, and the clothes on my body trembled in the wind.


    Su Changxing was stunned on the spot. He didn''t expect that this "grenade" would actually show the explosion effect of a real grenade, and it was even much more powerful than ordinary grenades, covering a small half of the street.


    Jin shouted excitedly: "Woohoo, it worked."


    Su Changxing''s face darkened, and he saw zombies constantly falling from the surrounding buildings, and the zombies in the distance gathered into a wave of corpses at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Immediately he shouted, "Go."


    Sooner or later, it will be surrounded by corpse tide.


    Jin also realized that something was wrong, and while shooting, he followed Su Changxing back, and the surrounding zombies fell down one after another.


    In all directions, and farther away, there were zombies rushing towards them.


    "Boom~"


    There was another explosion, and a big hole was blown out of the stone pavement of the street, clearing out an area amidst the tide of corpses.


    "Bang~, haha."


    Jin laughed, with a crazy look on his face, and the speed of shooting in his hand accelerated again.


    Su Changxing slashed vigorously, beheading four or five zombies, and said angrily, "Jin, don''t throw the grenade, this will only increase the number of zombies."


    "Boom~"


    As soon as the voice fell, another grenade exploded among the zombies, and air waves flew in the sky.


    "You speak slowly."


    Jin''s voice came from behind.


    Su Changxing noticed that the surroundings were almost completely surrounded, and realized that something was wrong, he grabbed Jin''s waist with one hand, held her on his shoulders, and ran towards the building next to him.


    Jin''s body is light and resilient, and he can still maintain the rhythm of shooting while climbing on Su Changxing''s shoulders.


    Su Changxing chopped off a zombie by the waist with one hand, and shouted: "Clean up the zombies on this side of the building, and I''ll run over here."


    The brains of the zombies passing along the building were blown up one by one, forming a road of black blood.


    Su Changxing stepped on the zombie''s corpse~www.novelhall.com~ all the way to the wall, one sideways to avoid the falling zombies, stepped on the wall with his left foot, and with the inertia of sprinting, he turned over to the second floor in one breath .


    He kicked away the zombie standing by the window, put Jin down and said, "Let''s go to the top floor."


    Jin''s few grenades seemed to anger the zombie world.


    These zombies didn''t calm down because the two went upstairs, but surrounded the downstairs with water, and rushed up the corridor.


    There were no zombies in the corridor.


    The two came all the way to the top, and Su Changxing kicked open the locked iron door of the roof, and the lock cylinder bounced to the wall under the force of force, hitting the ground.


    "call."


    Su Changxing breathed a sigh of relief. If they were on the roof, the number of these zombies was limited, so there shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Jin stood outside the door and kept "shooting" at the zombies pouring in. Black blood spattered onto the wall and continued to slide down the stairs.


    Soon the corridor entrance of the rooftop was filled with corpses of zombies, both inside and outside, blocking the doorway, making it difficult for the zombies to get out.


    Afterwards, Su Changxing noticed that they were attacking the surrounding walls with great force, attacking with all their strength every time, even with broken arms.


    Multiple zombies attacked at the same time, cracks soon appeared on the wall, and red light penetrated from the wall into the corridor, shining on the ferocious faces of many zombies.


    "Boom~"


    A big hole burst out of the wall on one side, and some zombies gushed out of it.

 Chapter 177： trapped

    Immediately afterwards, the wall on the other side also collapsed under the impact of the zombies, large and small stones hit the ground, and smoke and dust rose everywhere.


    A large number of zombies filed out, but they still couldn''t break through Jin''s "line of fire". Because the wall collapsed, she had more shooting space.


    The heads of the zombies going down the stairs exploded next to each other, playing cheerful music, which is incompatible with this dull and weird environment.


    In this world, the number of zombies is beyond imagination.


    Su Changxing looked downstairs. The dense crowd of zombies made one''s heart tremble, and they didn''t stop until a few blocks away.


    Maybe he could kill a zombie by throwing a stone at random.


    The situation is not optimistic.


    Su Changxing glanced at Jin who was "busy" and said, "How long can you last in this state?"


    "Boom~"


    "Boom~"


    "Da da~"


    Jin''s body shook slightly with the frequency of her shooting, humming a little tune with a sense of rhythm.


    She glanced at Su Changxing and said with a smile, "Of course... keep going."


    Su Changxing felt a bit of toothache, not knowing whether this girl was talking big or the truth, he glanced at the window below, and prepared to take her down when she couldn''t hold on anymore.


    Suddenly, a black shadow rushed out from the corridor, it was a zombie with scarlet eyes leaping in the air.


    [Zombie (Extraordinary): The swift ninth rank, crazy. An extraordinary zombie, it is very angry. ¡¿


    Extraordinary zombies!


    Su Changxing was startled, and was about to intercept with a knife.


    The next moment, its head made a big hole in the air, and fell heavily on the ground, and it lost its life after moving.


    Jin''s face didn''t change because of this extraordinary zombie that came out of nowhere, her hands kept grabbing, as if there were strings of bullet casings jumping between her hands.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    The successive explosions naturally alarmed the people in the gathering place, and even the zombies over there became restless.


    "Grenade? The sound is still very close."


    Huang Biao stood in the open space of the gathering place and heard a clear explosion.


    As a former soldier, he was no stranger to this sound, but he couldn''t tell what type of grenade it was.


    The first time Yan Xu noticed the movement, he made a decisive decision and shouted: "You come in first, we will block the exit of the gathering place."


    The people at the gate of the station swarmed in.


    Not far away, many zombies had already rushed towards them.


    Huang Biao led a few people to the upstairs facing the sound, observed the situation with a monocular, and said:


    "Did anyone go there just now? That location is where we plan to clean up."


    Zhu Wenwu looked at the "black tide" on the street in the distance, hesitated and said:


    "Just now we were planning to go there with Brother Su to clean up the zombies on the street, but Brother Su said that he can handle it alone, so we don''t need to go."


    Huang Biao wasn''t surprised at all. One must know that Su Changxing was a fierce man who could survive the siege of a large number of hunters.


    Zombies are out of the question.


    He confirmed: "Is he alone?"


    Zhu Wenwu thought for a while and said, "No, there was another woman who went with him."


    Huang Biao was stunned for a moment. He still knew Su Changxing''s character quite well, and it was unlikely that he would bring a woman with him. He asked, "Who? People from our station?"


    Zhu Wenwu shook his head and said, "Today''s newcomer seems to be brought by Brother Su. His name is Jin. Well, it''s a strange name, with no beginning and no end."


    "Jin?"


    Huang Biao didn''t know what was going on over there. Even if there were grenades that could explode, he probably wouldn''t use them in such a situation.


    Zhou An looked at the zombies below, and couldn''t help saying: "These zombies reacted too violently, as if they killed their parents. They seem to be gathering in that building. Will Brother Su be in that building?" superior."


    Zhu Wenwu said without hesitation: "Probably yes, but we don''t seem to have any way to help."


    Huang Biao also had a headache. There were too many zombies below, and a wave of corpses was formed. He paused and said, "Leave this alone. The organizers will continue to prepare for the blood moon at night. We can''t stop."


    After a while, he received a message from Su Changxing: Help me get a wooden plank that is more than seven meters long and strong enough. Speed.


    board?


    He seemed to have guessed what Su Changxing was going to do.


    "It''s really crazy."


    Huang Biao then sent a message, asking everyone to look for something long and strong enough, thinking that such a large gathering place, even if there is no such a long board, there will be something similar.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    The hordes of zombies downstairs couldn''t come up because they were blocked, so they started attacking the lower structure of the building.


    The zombies have thick skin and strong bones. Every second, hundreds of zombies attack the wall, making loud noises.


    A scene of immortality.


    Su Changxing frowned involuntarily, thinking about the possibility of these zombies tearing down the lower structure of the building.


    It is not so easy for a building like this to collapse, but if the load-bearing structure happens to be destroyed, it might.


    Jin didn''t have any problems, and even pushed the zombies into the stairs step by step, and several extraordinary zombies rushed out of the corridor.


    But they were all easily killed by her.


    In the end, the entire corridor was blocked by the corpses of zombies, and the zombies could only crawl out from the gaps, forming a real "corpse pile".


    Jin blew on a strand of long hair that had slipped down from his forehead, and said lightly, "Hey, isn''t this the solution?"


    Su Changxing looked at the lingering zombies downstairs again, and said angrily, "But how do we go down?"


    It seems that due to excessive use of abilities, the consumption is a bit high, and Jin''s whole body is quiet.


    She sat on the ground, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com''s blue pupils were extraordinarily bright, she looked at Su Changxing and said, "I''m hungry."


    "Well, I thought you could really keep fighting."


    Su Changxing took out a bottle of water from his backpack and handed it to her, and took out the same chocolate cake as yesterday.


    He felt like a breeder, raising some kittens and puppies.


    When Jin saw the chocolate cake, his eyes widened, his nose seemed to be able to smell the aroma of the food, he licked his upper lip with his pink tongue, and said, "You still have it!"


    "Eat quickly, we are going to leave here after eating, if this continues, I am afraid this building will be demolished."


    Su Changxing urged, walked over and killed a zombie that was trying to crawl out with a single blow.


    Jin bit off a corner of the cake in one bite, with a serious expression on his face, as if he was carefully appreciating the taste of the food, and finally said:


    "It tastes different from yesterday''s piece."


    ¡°Cakes are all handmade, each piece is definitely different...¡°


    After speaking, Su Changxing paused.


    This is something in a discount store, it''s normal for every item to be the same, it''s like copy-pasting.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 178： leap

    That being said, what is in the discount store is essentially real, collected by the discount store.


    This is essentially a transaction.


    Jin ate the chocolate cake and said to himself, "You have so many things in your backpack, do you have this?"


    "you guess."


    Su Changxing cut off the zombies crawling out of the "corpse pile" again with one knife, quite a sense of whack-a-mole, but these are zombies.


    "Humph."


    After eating the last bite of cake, Jin licked her fingertips, stretched out her head to look at the zombies below, and said, "Well, I can blow them all up."


    Su Changxing said without hesitation: "No, it will only attract more zombies, just wait, maybe after a while these zombies will calm down and disperse."


    Probably because of the blood moon, these zombies are extremely holistic and very purposeful.


    Their current goal is to kill Su Changxing and the two of them.


    Fortunately, there are no screechers or anything like that during the day, so as long as the building is okay, they''re fine.


    Jin was sitting on the ground concentrating on fiddling with something, as if making something, maybe a grenade, or something else.


    Su Changxing stood beside the "corpse pile" and cleaned up the zombies that kept coming out.


    The afternoon was supposed to be the time when the sun was at its maximum, because of the red mist in the sky, there was no sense of brightness, nor any sense of dryness and heat. It was gloomy and wet, like being in a foggy virgin forest.


    Su Changxing is not a cheerful person, he likes gloomy and cool weather, but this kind of red mist is another matter.


    Not long after.


    Su Changxing noticed that there were zombies climbing up from the outer wall of the building. They were not extraordinary zombies, but they had the ability to climb.


    "Is it because of the accelerated evolution of these zombies in the red mist? There are so many climbing zombies."


    He took out the shadow bow from his backpack and shot the climbing zombies one by one.


    The number of these zombies climbing up was not many, there were more than a dozen of them up and down, and the speed was not fast. Su Changxing shot them down from a long distance away.


    After another ten minutes, Su Changxing clearly felt that the building was shaking constantly, and it seemed that its structure was already unstable.


    Much of the exterior walls on the ground floor have collapsed, and the condition of the interior of the building is unclear.


    Jin also noticed, opened his eyes wide, and said, "This building will collapse."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "If it goes on like this, it might collapse."


    Both of them seemed to be okay people, like bystanders, as if the people upstairs were not them.


    Su Changxing was ready to take Jin to climb down.


    At this time, Huang Biao sent a message saying that there was a retractable iron ladder.


    The larger the item, the slower the teleportation speed.


    A few minutes later, a red-painted steel iron staircase appeared on the ground.


    "You can really find something like this."


    Su Changxing tried the hardness of the ladder, reckoning that it should meet the requirements, so he extended one end of the ladder five meters outside the roof, clamped the other end on the iron railing, and fixed it with nylon ropes in multiple sections.


    With an excited look on Jin''s face, he looked at the opposite building and said, "Shall we jump over?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, that''s the only way. It''s not a way to spend all this time here."


    He jumped with all his strength, and he could jump more than ten meters, plus the five meters extended by the stairs, there should be no problem, but he was a little worried about whether the stairs could bear the strength of his feet.


    Then, he put some rags on the place where the edge of the roof and the stairs were in contact to increase the contact area and reduce the shear force.


    At this moment, the shaking of the building became more and more obvious, as if an earthquake had occurred.


    "It seems that these zombies are really planning to tear down this building, which is really exaggerated."


    Su Changxing threw the **** steel knife on the ground, and kept deducing in his mind the process of jumping over, the scene when he jumped, and the scene when he landed.


    There can''t be a little mistake. If you fall from this height, you will be seriously injured if you don''t die, and there are a lot of zombies below.


    Jin raised his arms and said with a smile, "Let''s start. If I fall down later, I will definitely throw two grenades down."


    Su Changxing leaned over, put one hand around Jin''s waist, grabbed him, and said calmly: "Then we were not killed by the fall, but were blown to death by you."


    Her body temperature was a little lower than normal, giving Su Changxing a sense of warmth and coolness.


    Jin put her hands around Su Changxing''s neck, and her legs clamped Su Changxing''s abdomen, showing a thoughtful look, and said with a sideways face: "Well, you have a scent?"


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and said, "That''s the smell of incense."


    Jin sniffed Su Changxing''s shoulder again and said, "It smells good, but it''s something for women."


    Su Changxing looked at the ladder, took a deep breath, and said, "Then treat me as a woman and leave."


    He took a few steps back, paused for a moment, exerted all his strength on his calves, and ran forward with all his strength, reaching the fastest speed when he reached the edge of the roof.


    "Clang clang~"


    Stepping on the steel ladder, the ladder and the iron railing shook and made harsh sounds. With the weight of two people plus the strength of running, the ladder seemed to be unable to bear it at any time.


    Su Changxing stepped on the edge of the ladder with his left foot, and exerted force along the vertical direction of the ladder at a 45-degree angle, but even so, he still felt that the ladder was obviously deformed.


    Fortunately, it didn''t break after all.


    Su Changxing bounced off the edge of the ladder like a cannonball and shot towards the opposite building. His coat was raised in the air, and there were densely packed zombies below, and their howling could be clearly heard.


    "Wow, woohoo."


    Jin yelled excitedly, his face was full of joy, his hands were not tightly grasped, and he even fired two shots down.


    Two **** of black blood exploded in the crowd of zombies~www.novelhall.com~ like tiny waves on the water.


    At this moment, they have fallen to the height of the rooftop.


    Su Changxing didn''t even think about jumping to the opposite rooftop. The distance was too far, so he could only choose to fall in the rooms on the lower floors.


    He observed it before, and the windows on the second floor below were open, and the height was about the same.


    There is still a distance of four or five meters.


    "let go."


    Su Changxing threw Jin towards the window and fell down by himself.


    Jin flew precisely into the window.


    On the way down, she looked back, her blue pupils constricted suddenly, and she could no longer see Su Changxing outside the window.


    Jin fell heavily against the wall, immediately got up from the ground expressionlessly, and came to the window, just in time to see Su Changxing climbed up from below and appeared at the window.


    Su Changxing looked at Jin, and said, "It seems that you were not thrown, and I wonder if I used too much strength."


    Jin raised his right hand and made a "pistol" gesture, and punched a big hole in the chest of the zombie who rushed from the side. With a grin on his face, he said, "Well, the technique is good."


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 179： My bones are gone!

    Not long after the two left the building, the zombies gradually calmed down as if they had lost their target.


    The zombies on the street below also spread out.


    In the absence of external factors, these zombies do not gather together, but are evenly distributed on the street.


    Su Changxing leaned against the window, saw the scene below, he was slightly relieved, and said, "Fortunately, this building didn''t fall down. If this building fell down, it would make a loud noise and probably attract more zombies. .¡±


    "Kaka~"


    Jin was sitting on the ground, fiddling with Su Changxing''s silver pistol, as if he was studying the structure of the pistol, and said absently, "As many as you come, kill as many as you can."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You''d better not dismantle it, it''s not an ordinary pistol."


    "Oh."


    Jin, who was about to make a move, curled his lips, stopped his hands, threw the pistol back to Su Changxing, spread his hands and said, "Look at what this is."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and actually saw an illusory shadow similar to a gun appearing in Jin''s hand. Although it was vague, it actually existed. He was a little surprised and said, "You materialized the pistol?"


    Jin shrugged, raised the gun and pulled the trigger against the wall: "There are no bullets."


    "Kaka~"


    This illusory pistol actually made a sound similar to that of the silver pistol, but the sound was much quieter.


    Creation?


    Su Changxing fell silent, feeling that this ability completely exceeded the so-called supernatural ability, or had reached the limit of the supernatural ability.


    He remembered some creation legends.


    God said, let there be light, and there will be light. God saw that the light was good, and He separated the light from the darkness. God called the light day and the darkness night...


    The phantom dissipated in Jin''s hand.


    "It''s not very good to change bullets for this kind of gun."


    Jin thought for a while and concluded.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining: "It''s normal for a gun to need to be replaced, except for yours, of course."


    After another half an hour, the two came down from upstairs, ready to clean up the zombies on the street.


    Su Changxing emphasized again: "Don''t use your grenade, I don''t want to be trapped upstairs and jump off with you."


    Jin strode ahead, twisted his body, and kept shooting around, saying, "I think it''s pretty good."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Huang Biao was standing on the top of the building, holding a monocular, and seeing Su Changxing rushing out of the building and leaping to another building, he couldn''t help saying: "I really... know how to play."


    Zhu Wenwu''s eyes were full of shock, and he said, "Brother Su, is this one with him? This is too perverted, it''s completely beyond the scope of human beings."


    Huang Biao glanced at him and said, "Yes, this should be the power possessed by Extraordinary people. Extraordinary, extraordinary, it really is different from ordinary people... People who accept attribute strengthening will become more likely to become extraordinary But if you want to truly become an Extraordinary, you have to constantly fight and stimulate yourself.¡±


    Zhu Wenwu was silent for a while, and said: "But for ordinary people, fighting zombies is actually a last resort, and so am I."


    His courage seems to have grown, but he hasn''t. He just got used to contacting zombies and knew he was in a safe environment.


    "You have a very clear understanding of yourself."


    Huang Biao smiled, and had a premonition that Zhu Wenwu would be the first among them to open up a path to become an Extraordinary.


    This is his intuition, Zhu Wenwu is a very spiritual person, it seems that even becoming a Extraordinary is understandable.


    Zhu Wenwu also relaxed a bit, and said: "In fact, everyone knows themselves very well, but they just don''t want to face it and escape... I will take someone to clean up the zombies outside, because of the impact of the tide of corpses, many Those who were about to join our gathering place were all kept out."


    Huang Biao nodded, and his heart calmed down a lot. He felt that with Su Changxing around, Blood Moon''s problem shouldn''t be too big.


    There are already hundreds of gathering places on the forum recruiting people, some big and some small, the small ones may have only a dozen people, while the big ones have thousands of people.


    Even the Security Service has released the locations of several large gathering places, sheltering those nearby.


    This news also surprised many people. If there is an official gathering place, they must be more willing to join the official gathering place.


    It''s just that not every place has a gathering place for the Security Bureau. If the distance is relatively far, there is not much to do.


    The blood moon stimulates the nerves of every human being in the last days. Everyone''s nerves are tense, and they don''t know what will happen at night.


    A small group with a small number of people has completely sealed off the corridor and hid at the top of the entire building, thinking that using this method should be able to avoid the danger of the blood moon.


    They don''t expect any rewards from the blood moon, they feel that as long as they survive the blood moon, they are lucky, and if they can live one more day, it is one day.


    Sometimes, people''s eyesight is very short-sighted, like an ostrich with its head buried in the ground, thinking that if it can''t see the danger, there is no danger.


    There are also gathering places similar to Su Changxing and the others, who are nervously preparing for the blood moon at night.


    In the northern gathering place of the Security Bureau.


    Xu Chuhan squatted in the corner, his eyes were red, and the skin all over his body turned blood red. There was something unknown flowing on it, pulsating with the blood vessels.


    The continuous red mist in the air made him feel throbbing, as if his body was being injected with a lot of energy, but he couldn''t bear so much energy.


    Xu Chuhan knew that his current appearance might be like a monster, which was caused by the blood alcohol. He frequently used those red energies to restore his body.


    His body was infected ~www.novelhall.com~ assimilated by these red energies.


    Since the appearance of the red mist last night, his body began to undergo obvious changes, and it was not a change in appearance.


    Rather.


    His bones are fading away.


    Yes, that''s right, he felt that his bones were gradually disappearing, turning into a flesh-and-blood existence, but a human being should have bones.


    Xu Chuhan panted heavily, with blood dripping from his face, and said, "Brother, I must leave here, otherwise if other people find me like this, they will definitely kill me, you must help me."


    but.


    At this moment, Zhang Daxi hesitated, even if he resisted a knife or blocked a bullet for this companion, he never hesitated. The two had fought together, killed people, escaped together, and came to this absurd world together.


    At that time, they were all one kind of people, at least they were all people.


    But not now, this brother of his has turned into a monster!


    From the standpoint of humans, monsters should be killed when they see them, just like killing zombies, no one will think it is wrong.


    No one will help a zombie escape, and no one will help a monster escape.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 180： to intercept

    Standing in the dark corner of the room, Zhang Daxi was silent for a long time without speaking, with a lot of thoughts in his mind.


    Everyone will have their own views, judgments, and examinations of a thing, whether it is right or wrong.


    The inside of the house is dark and dim, and the outside of the house is bright and blood red. There is no place in this world where you can live in peace.


    Only the dead can survive.


    Xu Chuhan''s eyes flashed red, like a vicious wolf, he lowered his voice and said viciously, "Are we still brothers?"


    At this time, Sun Xiaolin''s shout came from outside.


    "Zhang Daxi, are you two ready? We will meet downstairs in five minutes."


    Listening to the voice, Zhang Daxi took a slow breath and said, "Well, right now, you go down first, and we will come down right away."


    The footsteps outside the door went away, and the surroundings became quiet again.


    Zhang Daxi looked at Xu Chuhan who was squatting in the corner. The skin on his neck was already muddy, like meat paste attached to his bones.


    He couldn''t imagine what Xu Chuhan''s face looked like at this moment.


    Zhang Daxi finally said: "You put on a scarf, a hood and a hat, and I''ll take you out... This is our last brotherhood."


    "thanks."


    Xu Chuhan stood up from the ground, with a slightly trembling voice, turned around, revealing a face with only eyes, the nose and mouth were already in the shape of **** mud, and only a rough outline could be seen, and said:


    "I just want to survive, don''t worry, I will leave this area after I go out, and I won''t be your enemy..."


    Zhang Daxi glanced at him, without much expression on his face, turned and walked outside, and said, "Wait here, I''ll help you get things, don''t be discovered by others."


    He knew that if Xu Chuhan wanted to sneak out, he had to take advantage of the time when he was on a mission, and he was likely to be discovered later or earlier.


    The gathering place of the Security Bureau is not an ordinary place, it is no exaggeration to say that it is a military fortress. Although it is only a few days, order has been formed, and it is impossible to sneak out.


    In the open space downstairs, fifty or sixty people from three teams had already gathered.


    Although they suffered heavy losses before, they have added some personnel in the past few days.


    It''s just that some of them turned out to be ordinary people with supernatural powers, and their combat effectiveness may not be very strong, and some of them were more elite civil servants in the military and police system.


    Qin Dechang frowned. It was almost the scheduled meeting time, but no one came.


    There is indeed a problem with the discipline of this impromptu team.


    But there is no way at present, only to correct it later.


    He looked at Sun Xiaolin and asked, "What are Zhang Daxi and the others doing? When you came down, they were still up there?"


    Sun Xiaolin said helplessly: "I called them when I came down, and they also said to come down immediately, but there is no sign now. These two people are really procrastinating, like a bitch."


    Xu Chuhan?


    Qin Dechang suddenly remembered that Su Changxing had specially reminded him before to pay attention to Xu Chuhan.


    These two people have always been honest, and there are quite a few people in the Security Bureau who have criminal records. After all, in the end of the world, what is lacking is combat power.


    He didn''t care too much.


    Qin Dechang thought for a while and asked, "What are the two of them doing this morning?"


    Sun Xiaolin recalled for a while, and said: "Zhang Daxi has been on missions with us, but Xu Chuhan seems to say that he is unwell. He stayed in the room all morning, and I didn''t see him."


    Qin Dechang realized that there might be something wrong with Xu Chuhan, but he didn''t know what the problem was, so he immediately said, "Chen Ling will go up with me to have a look, you go to the gate and wait."


    Chen Ling''s close-up ability is very strong, and he is better than him in a small space.


    Chen Ling felt that something might be wrong, otherwise Qin Dechang would not have gone up to check the situation himself: "Well, okay."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Zhang Daxi brought a hat, scarf, headgear, and gloves to Xu Chuhan, and said:


    "Put it on now. We''ll set off right away. If they see that we haven''t gone down, they may come up to find us. We need to make a time difference."


    Xu Chuhan immediately put on the equipment and covered himself tightly, looking like a person who was about to go skiing.


    Under the red mist, the weather became cloudy and cold, it was just a bit strange to dress like this, it could be understood as a person with a costume addiction.


    The two came all the way to the first floor, Xu Chuhan saw Qin Dechang and others through the gap in the window, and said:


    "Let''s go out the back door and go directly to the east exit, which is the nearest exit."


    The two successfully walked out of the building, with Zhang Daxi walking in front and Xu Chuhan following.


    The gathering place is very large, and it takes ten minutes to walk there at a leisurely pace, and there are inspection personnel on the road from time to time.


    Qin Dechang led people upstairs, and saw that the room was empty, and there was blood-like liquid in the corner.


    Chen Ling saw the liquid at first sight, knelt down to check, frowned and said, "It''s like blood, but it''s not, but there is a scent, flower scent?"


    Qin Dechang didn''t hesitate, and immediately sent a message, asking the guards at the gathering place to stop him, and said lightly:


    "I guess they should go to the east gate. The east gate is the closest. Let''s go directly and see what the **** these two people are doing... The security bureau is not so easy to get in. If they want to run away , it will be treated as a deserter."


    The way to deal with deserters is also very simple, just execute them directly. In such a doomsday world, it is not the time to talk about humanitarianism. If you touch the bottom line, there is no feeling at all.


    Chen Ling thought for a while and said, "They should have no reason to escape. Now that the blood moon is right in front of them, the gathering place is obviously the safest place. If they want to run, they should wait until after the blood moon."


    Qin Dechang nodded and said: "So they chose to escape here for some special reason."


    Although he didn''t say anything, an idea had already appeared in Qin Dechang''s mind.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The two of Xu Chuhan trotted all the way to the east exit not far away.


    Analyzing the time, Qin Dechang and others should have just discovered that they are not in the house~www.novelhall.com~ will send a message to ask where they went.


    But Zhang Daxi did not receive the news. Instead, he noticed that the number of people stationed at the exit not far away increased abnormally, and several people looked at them.


    Xu Chuhan clenched his gloved hands into fists and said in a deep voice, "They found us."


    Zhang Daxi frowned, Qin Dechang and the others reacted much faster than he expected, this is not normal.


    He has been on guard against us?


    Or was he always on guard against Xu Chuhan?


    The two of them didn''t make any extra moves, so they could only bite the bullet and walk towards the exit at the same speed.


    just walked.


    A man in a green camouflage coat stood in front of them with two people, and said coldly:


    "The two are members of the third team. We just got the news that you haven''t sent out the mission yet. Your captain asked us to stop you."


    Zhang Daxi''s face remained unchanged, and he said in a muffled voice, "Really? What is the specific reason? We should have reported it before."


    The man smiled and said: "Then I don''t know, you two stand back and wait there, don''t make it difficult for us."


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 181： red mist fish

    The man looked at Xu Chuhan, who was tightly wrapped all over his body, and noticed that the clothes on his body seemed to be soaked in blood. His expression moved, and he asked:


    "Is he all right? If he''s injured, don''t go out, go to the infirmary."


    Xu Chuhan and Xu Chuhan exchanged glances tacitly and understood each other''s meaning.


    Zhang Daxi showed a long-lost smile on his face, looking very simple and honest, took out a pack of cigarettes from his arms, and said:


    "Please trouble me, brothers, this should be regarded as the best smoke in this world, the taste is really different, try it."


    The man looked at Zhang Daxi carefully, with a smile on his face, winked at the person next to him, and said:


    "Since it''s brother''s kindness, we appreciate it."


    He didn''t move, he held the ax and looked at the two quietly. The person next to him came up, took the cigarette, and said with a smile: "Hey, brother, I''m not welcome."


    In cold weapons, the safe distance between the two sides is about five or six meters. At this distance, there is enough reaction time.


    The moment the man picked up the cigarette, Zhang Daxi grabbed his arm violently, the muscles in his hands swelled suddenly, and he fell sideways down with his shoulders behind his back.


    The man didn''t expect that Zhang Daxi would strike directly, and was easily thrown to the ground by Zhang Daxi.


    Zhang Daxi drew out the dagger from his waist and rushed towards the man, trying to throw him to the ground.


    But men are not vegetarians either, they had already reacted when Zhang Daxi made a move, and raised the ax in his hand to slash at Zhang Daxi who was rushing towards him.


    An invisible wind barrier appeared around Zhang Daxi, slowing down his speed, as if moving in water, greatly increasing the resistance to movement.


    This is the man''s ability, which forms a wind barrier to hinder the enemy''s actions. It is not lethal, but it is extremely useful as an auxiliary method.


    Fighting is a matter of an instant. Zhang Daxi''s arm was cut with a deep wound, blood gushed out, and the bones might be cut apart.


    "Shi Hao!"


    The man''s face froze, and he yelled in disbelief.


    Before the other person even reacted, his neck was pierced strangely by Xu Chuhan''s palm, and his body froze in place, looking at Xu Chuhan in horror.


    That''s the look in the eyes of a monster.


    One of Xu Chuhan''s arms stretched out from his palm, like a sharp knife, piercing the opponent''s neck.


    At this moment, he felt a joy he had never had before, and the gaps in his life were gradually filled, as if he had become more complete.


    In the blink of an eye, the body of the person whose neck was pierced by Xu Chuhan became shriveled, drained of blood, and fell limply on the ground.


    The man''s eyelids jumped, and he hurriedly stepped back, forming several wind barriers in the air, blocking Xu Chuhan''s face.


    This man is a monster!


    The people stationed behind at the exit also noticed the situation here immediately, and seven or eight immediately ran over here to support.


    "Go, let''s rush out."


    Xu Chuhan shouted excitedly.


    He felt the fullness of his body, a powerful force he had never had before, a new level of life, far higher than that of human beings.


    The red mist all over the sky is his source of strength, and he seems to fit in very well with the red mist, like the relationship between fish and water.


    He is the fish in the red mist.


    The man had already tried his best to run backwards, but Xu Chuhan''s speed was faster, and he came behind him without breathing. The wind barrier in the air seemed to have no effect.


    A red tentacle pierced through the man''s chest without bringing out any blood. The blood disappeared beside the red tentacle and was absorbed.


    This scene completely stunned the people who were about to come here to support.


    Xu Chuhan showed too much power.


    Zhang Daxi clutched his arm, and immediately ran out with Xu Chuhan. Originally, he thought about sending Xu Chuhan out secretly, but things turned out like this. After killing someone, he would no longer be able to stay here.


    "Whoosh~"


    A spear turned into a black shadow and pierced through Xu Chuhan''s abdomen, pinning him to the ground.


    However, no blood flowed from Xu Chuhan''s abdomen, it was hollow and dry as if pierced through a piece of **** pork.


    The next moment, Xu Chuhan stood up, pulled out the spear in his abdomen, threw it on the ground, and ran towards those people at a faster speed.


    A monster with a hideous face can be scary, and a monster that can''t die is scary.


    Fear often comes from the unknown, and immortality is a kind of unknown.


    The person who threw the spear had seen Xu Chuhan pinned to the ground, and his expression relaxed a bit.


    But the next moment, seeing Xu Chuhan pulling out his spear and continuing to charge towards them like a normal person, his heart jumped into his throat, he turned around and ran back.


    Almost instantly, another person who was close fell into Xu Chuhan''s hands, his body turned into a mummified corpse, and his death was horrific.


    Suddenly, the sky became brighter, orange-red, and seemed somewhat warm.


    A huge fireball flew across the sky and hit Xu Chuhan straight.


    Xu Chuhan felt the scorching heat, the flame exploded not far in front of him, and sparks danced in the air like fireflies.


    The temperature in the air suddenly rose extremely, and the air flow surged rapidly due to the temperature change, forming a strong wind, and the smoke and dust flew to the side sky.


    Xu Chu''s sweaty pupils constricted. The high temperature made him feel uncomfortable. The fireball made him feel dangerous, and his brows felt numb.


    He remembered some sayings that survived in the present world. Many filthy things are afraid of flames, and there are also legends that flames drive away ghosts.


    Maybe he is the so-called filth, ghost, existence different from human beings, like zombies and the like.


    Seeing the tragic scene in front of the exit of the gathering place, Qin Dechang was filled with anger, and said in a loud voice:


    "You two white-eyed wolves, I saved you and took you in. This is how you repay us. Hehe, mercenaries are mercenaries."


    Flames flowed around him, gathered between his hands, and dispelled the red mist in the air.


    Xu Chuhan took off the mask on his face, revealing a muddy face covered with streaks of red fascia that kept pulsating. At this point, there was no need to hide it.


    He looked at Qin Dechang, and said calmly and loudly: "Captain Qin, I am very grateful to you, but there are some things that cannot be helped, and I am also very helpless. I want to live. You let us go, and today''s matter ends here. "


    He whispered to Zhang Daxi again: "You go first, I will hold him back."


    No one was stationed at the exit~www.novelhall.com~ Zhang Daxi nodded and ran out.


    Qin Dechang''s face was gloomy, he regretted not paying attention to Su Changxing''s words, and said with a sneer, "Do you think you can run out of this place today? You want to leave after killing someone?"


    With one wave of his hand, three fireballs, one size smaller than before, shot towards Xu Chuhan at a faster speed, bringing a red tail of fire.


    Flames exploded around Xu Chuhan.


    Xu Chuhan dodged from left to right, and ran out with the burning of the flames at a very fast speed.


    He didn''t have the means to attack from a distance, and it was impossible for him to kill Qin Dechang personally. There were already a large number of people rushing here from the gathering place.


    A coldness flashed across Qin Dechang''s face, blue light shone in his eyes, huge abilities surged in his body, and his coat fluttered in the wind.


    It is difficult to develop supernatural powers, but in the battle with the "tailor", he realized something new, and used this to escape from the "tailor".


    In an instant, the sparks flying in the air gathered into a huge spark, which appeared beside Xu Chuhan and shot towards him.


    "Boom~"


    The sudden attack hit Xu Chuhan''s back, causing an explosion.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 182： we are still brothers

    A huge blood hole appeared behind Xu Chuhan, which was stained with sparks.


    Xu Chuhan fell to the ground as if he had died.


    But Qin Dechang didn''t have any intention to stop, and while running forward, he raised his hand and burst into flames.


    He knew that Xu Chuhan had a strong self-healing ability before he turned into a monster, so he couldn''t die so easily.


    Xu Chuhan opened his eyes suddenly, turned over to avoid the flames, and ran towards the exit, but at this moment Chen Ling had already come behind him, holding a long sword with a cold light, and slashed at him.


    It exploded in an instant, and the speed was extremely fast, Xu Chuhan didn''t dodge.


    "Tear~"


    Chen Ling cut off one of Xu Chuhan''s arms at the root with a single sword, and a trace of blood was drawn out. The blood-red elongated arm fell to the ground and quickly melted into a puddle of flesh.


    Zhang Daxi rushed over from behind and slashed at Chen Ling with a loud noise. His muscles were strengthened by supernatural powers. Although his speed was not as fast as Chen Ling''s, it was still very fast.


    Chen Ling did not choose to attack by force, but calmly chose to retreat, with a smile on his face, he saw a spear turned into a black shadow and shot from above.


    Xu Chuhan noticed that the flying spear was the man from before. He tried to block the spear with his arm, but the spear pierced through his arm.


    Zhang Daxi felt a sharp stabbing pain from his back, looked down, and noticed that the tip of a spear protruded from his abdomen, and blood dripped from the tip of the spear.


    fatal blow.


    This also made him lose the possibility of escaping. After all, he is just a human being with supernatural powers, not a monster.


    Zhang Daxi raised his head and looked around, Chen Ling holding a sharp knife, flames flying in the sky, and people approaching quickly not far away.


    He backhanded Xu Chuhan and shouted:


    "Youngest, run."


    He couldn''t survive anymore, even if he ran out from here, there was no cure for this kind of injury, he could only wait for death slowly.


    Xu Chuhan''s eyes widened and his pupils trembled. Looking at Zhang Daxi being pierced by a spear, he remembered the scene when he was dragged off the battlefield by Zhang Daxi, and remembered that his hands and feet were cut off by the "tailor", and Zhang Daxi ran back to save him. night.


    He resisted Chen Ling''s knife on his back, and his only remaining hand wrapped around Zhang Daxi''s body, ready to lead him away from this place.


    "Boom~"


    Another flame exploded near Xu Chuhan.


    The flames burned on his body, intense burning pain spread all over his body, and red smoke continued to evaporate.


    Zhang Daxi looked sideways at Xu Chuhan, who had a ferocious face, and said in a muffled voice, "Put me down, or you won''t be able to escape."


    "let''s go together."


    Xu Chuhan grabbed Zhang Daxi and ran forward, without any intention of letting go. Behind him, Chen Ling had already leaned forward.


    Zhang Daxi took a deep breath, the muscles in his body swelled, and a cheerful smile appeared on his face, and he said confidently: "We... are still brothers."


    With a sudden force, he broke free from Xu Chuhan''s grasp, and rushed towards Chen Ling who was following behind him.


    Blood spattered on the blade.


    Chen Ling pierced Zhang Daxi''s chest sharply with a sword, but was also thrown down by Zhang Daxi.


    Xu Chuhan looked back and saw Xu Chuhan lying on the ground, looking sideways at him, the aura in his eyes quickly disappeared.


    he died¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Xu Chuhan''s body trembled, without thinking much, he ran out recklessly, and gradually disappeared into the red mist.


    Chen Ling chased until the exit and stopped. Although his speed was not slower than Xu Chuhan''s, he was not Xu Chuhan''s opponent.


    This monster has a strong self-healing ability and is not afraid of physical attacks at all. He has no chance of winning.


    Chen Ling looked at Qin Dechang who was following up, and asked, "Captain, what should we do now? Continue to pursue?"


    Qin Dechang looked at Zhang Daxi''s corpse on the ground, closed his eyes, took a deep breath and said:


    "Leave him alone, the most important thing for us now is to face the blood moon. We also sent a message to the team leader, saying that some mysterious items may have extremely terrifying side effects. Xu Chuhan must have changed because he used a special mysterious item. Became a monster."


    The sudden change will not make him, let the security bureau panic.


    The living should not be encumbered by the dead, nor should they be.


    The corpses were dragged away, without even cleaning up the blood, and the personnel who were stationed at the exit were filled in, and everything went on in an orderly manner.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The blood color became more and more intense, as if blood was dripping in the mist, the zombies on the street became more and more crazy, running on the street in groups, and the dilapidated street seemed to have a bit of life.


    Xu Chuhan squatted in the corner of the room with his back to the window, his shadow reflected on the wall.


    His arm, which was supposed to be severed, has been fully restored.


    What happened just now was shown in his mind one after another, and his thoughts were intertwined like messy lines.


    Maybe he should just sneak away alone.


    Perhaps suicide is also a good option.


    "We''re still brothers."


    Zhang Daxi looked at him sideways, with flames in his pupils, no smile on his face, very serious, full of farewell to his old friend, even though this old friend had turned into a monster.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The appearance of Zhang Daxi before his death became more and more clear in his mind, as if he had carved it with a knife, piercing the brain and carving it on the flesh and blood.


    Make him feel pain like never before.


    "Qin Dechang, Chen Ling... just wait for me."


    His hand hit the floor one after another, creating more and more cracks, and the dust particles trembled accordingly.


    The beating sound reverberates in the room...


    Looking around, there are a lot of corpses of zombies on the street outside the house, they look like mummies, and their blood has been drained~www.novelhall.com~ The blood of zombies is very different from that of humans. If human blood is like food, then zombies Blood is like a drug.


    Xu Chuhan was so obvious that every time he drew blood, he became stronger to a certain extent, even the effect of zombie blood was more obvious, and there seemed to be something special in it.


    It''s just that every time blood is drawn, it is destroying his own integrity, like painting some weird colors on a sketch.


    This is his bargaining chip, a bargaining chip for revenge.


    Xu Chuhan is not a good person, nor a gentleman, but a villain through and through.


    But he shouldn''t be considered a human being now.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A file is generated in the Security Bureau.


    Name: Xu Chuhan


    Strength: Grade A


    Danger Level: Extremely Dangerous.


    Features: Strong healing ability, extremely difficult to be killed, body can be extended, powerful and fast, afraid of fire.


    Introduction: A former Chinese mercenary who participated in many wars. Because some kind of mysterious item turns into a flesh and blood monster, it retains a certain amount of mind and is anti-human, within the clearing range.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 183： giant

    Without a wave of corpses, the zombies on the street seemed quiet, like cutting straw. Half an hour later, Su Changxing and Jin cleaned up the street again, and this time there was no accident.


    It''s just that the zombies on the street are much denser than at the beginning. There are corpses of zombies all over the ground, and the air is filled with a rancid smell.


    "It''s almost there, let''s go back first."


    Su Changxing leaned against the abandoned car to rest, and wiped off the black blood on the blade with a rag. This was a new steel knife he exchanged from the store, and the original one was still left upstairs.


    The blade of the knife was broken in many places, so there was no need to go back and look for it.


    no respond.


    Su Changxing looked back and saw that Jin was sitting in the front of the car with his head down, motionless, as if he had fallen asleep.


    He noticed that Jin''s hair had turned jet black.


    She is Shen Jinxuan.


    So it will switch states in a relatively calm environment?


    Shen Jinxuan opened her eyes, the sky was a bit dark, the sky was still full of red mist, and the streets were full of zombie corpses.


    A little confused, she reckoned that another "she" came here with Su Changxing, but what happened to these zombies on the ground...


    pensive.


    Some vague pictures appeared in her mind, like a dream, she couldn''t remember clearly, but she knew it had happened.


    Shen Jinxuan was silent for a while, and said, "So these are all your masterpieces?"


    Su Changxing threw away the blood-stained rag and said, "Part of it is."


    Shen Jinxuan thought for a while, and then asked, "Is there still a part?"


    Su Changxing glanced at her and said with a smile, "You killed it."


    Shen Jinxuan only thought that Su Changxing was joking, so she drew out the dagger at her waist, looked around vigilantly, and said, "Shall we go back to the gathering place now?"


    "Ok."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said, "Tonight is a blood moon, and these zombies may riot. Go back and make preparations."


    Walking all the way, Shen Jinxuan observed the zombie corpses on the ground, and analyzed:


    "These zombies seem to be killed by headshots of some kind of firearm. They are very powerful, comparable to ordinary sniper rifles. However, if you want to kill these zombies, sniper rifles will definitely not be able to do it. Gatling? Not right, plus Tring is not as precise."


    Su Changxing cooperated and asked, "So, what weapon do you think caused it?"


    Shen Jinxuan used her imagination to think, and said:


    "This cannot be speculated according to common sense. First of all, he must be a sharpshooter. According to my observation, nine out of ten of these zombies were headshot directly. Secondly, he used a very powerful rifle. Noise reduction, the sound is very small, not enough to trigger a wave of corpses... Well, it seems a bit unscientific."


    As she spoke, she denied her guess.


    Using firearms to clean up zombies will definitely cause a wave of corpses, and the corpses of these zombies are evenly distributed, which doesn''t seem to have caused a wave of corpses.


    A girl with a very smart mind.


    Su Changxing cut off the zombie that rushed over from the side with one knife, and said, "Haven''t you considered the factor of supernatural power?"


    Shen Jinxuan thought for a while and said, "Actually, I knew about supernatural powers before, but they are not as mysterious as in the legends. Well, they are far inferior to guns."


    Su Changxing was a little surprised and said, "How did you know?"


    Shen Jinxuan spread her hands and said: "I also found out by accident. I saw some discarded materials in the news agency. It seems that someone has investigated them before, but unfortunately they didn''t publish them in the end. After all, this information is blocked."


    Suddenly, she stopped, pointed to the sky above the street in the distance, and said blankly: "What do you think it is? Does it look like a huge bird?"


    Su Changxing took a closer look, and there was indeed a huge black shadow, which looked like a bird. Due to the long distance, he couldn''t see what it looked like through the red mist.


    "Let''s get out of here quickly."


    He frowned and said, and immediately led Shen Jinxuan to speed up towards the station.


    The more he walked, the more he felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong, he just felt that this world was different from before.


    It was already the setting sun, the golden light intertwined with the red mist gradually revealed gorgeous colors, the sky showed a reddish purple, as if there were stars twinkling in the red mist.


    Shen Jinxuan was also attracted by this scene, and couldn''t help saying: "I never thought that I could see this kind of scene in this world. This kind of beauty seems to surpass the limit of human aesthetics. I know it is beautiful, but I don''t know where it is."


    Su Changxing also thought it was beautiful, but his face looked a little heavy, and he said, "The more beautiful and strange things are, the more dangerous they are. The same is true for poisonous snakes and mushrooms. Let''s hurry up."


    He picked up speed again.


    Shen Jinxuan could only run and follow behind, looking at the unusually beautiful surroundings from time to time, she still looked the same, but it just made people feel beautiful, as if a filter had been added.


    Faster.


    Su Changxing clearly felt that the speed of these zombies suddenly became faster at a certain moment, and their movements became more spiritual, making them difficult to deal with.


    The two came all the way to the vicinity of the gathering place.


    Raising his head, Su Changxing suddenly noticed a huge shadow towering over the sky in the sky, taller and bigger than the buildings, so he couldn''t see clearly.


    A huge creature was sitting cross-legged on the ground, maybe it was standing, it was a humanoid creature, especially those huge dark eyes.


    He didn''t know how big those eyes were, they might be as big as a door, or they might be as big as a building.


    A desperate sense of oppression came oncoming, and no one would have any thoughts in the face of such a behemoth. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Shen Jinxuan froze in place, staring blankly at the scene in front of her, her body stiffened, her little face turned pale, and she said, "What is this?"


    Su Changxing licked his lips, and asked in his heart: "Head, does that thing really exist?"


    He suspects that this thing is a phantom, similar to the existence of a mirage, but this kind of oppression actually exists, similar to the oppression at the level of life.


    The head said in astonishment: "Yes, it''s unscientific why something of this level appears. Boy, why don''t we run for our lives and stay away from this place."


    Su Changxing looked around and said, "But where are we going to escape?"


    A similar giant shadow can be seen in the distance. From a distance, it looks like a four-legged squid with long tentacles churning in the air.


    Su Changxing pulled up Shen Jinxuan who was in a trance, walked towards the gathering place, and said, "Don''t look at them, just pretend they don''t exist. Watching this kind of thing for a long time may cause mental harm."


    When Shen Jinxuan came back to her senses, she really felt a trance, and the distant singing sound echoed in her ears.


    The world is getting weird.


    Su Changxing noticed that his mystery was slowly rising.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 184： another world

    There are many ways to increase mystery, such as being affected by higher-order beings.


    Apparently these giants are just that.


    They didn''t move at all, just stood there quietly, looking down at the earth, like a natural phenomenon, similar to a rainbow or a total solar eclipse.


    Su Changxing could feel that the giant in front of him was looking at him with a scrutinizing gaze.


    To examine an ant?


    He remembered that humans would also observe an ant to study their behavior and body structure to obtain some information.


    Although ants are weak, they also have their own unique features.


    Su Changxing''s expression became more serious, and he noticed that "Zhenzhi" was paralyzed in such an environment and could not provide any information.


    Suddenly losing the assistance of "true knowledge", he is now like a blind man who has lost his eyes.


    Although "true knowledge" is only an auxiliary means, its importance is self-evident.


    When the two entered the gathering place, there was no noise or turmoil as they had imagined, but silence, and everyone stared blankly at the sky.


    The entire gathering place is shrouded in a huge shadow.


    The withered and yellow leaves fluttered in the air, fell to the ground and shattered, even unable to withstand the impact of gravity. Between the changes of light and shadow, the ground is dim, the leaves are bright, and everyone''s face is full of despair.


    Su Changxing patted Yan Xu on the shoulder and said, "Don''t look."


    Yan Xu was taken aback. He obviously didn''t notice Su Changxing''s approach at all, and said, "Brother Su, when did you come in? There was a large wave of corpses outside just now... Do you know what is in the sky?" ¡¤


    Although he didn''t show it, it could be seen that there was a trace of uneasiness and fear in his eyes.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said: "I don''t know, but you should tell everyone not to look up at the sky now, it will greatly affect the spirit. Some things should not be looked at directly, you should understand."


    Yan Xu was stunned for a few seconds, his face was full of shock, then he nodded and said: "Okay, I will tell others now."


    After speaking, he ran inside with a few people.


    "Don''t look up to the sky."


    "Don''t look up to the sky."


    "People will die."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Shouts were heard in the gathering place, but even so, many people couldn''t help but look up to the sky. The more they watched, the clearer their image became, and the stronger their desire to see what it looked like.


    A man wearing a gray and green hat stared at the sky, suddenly showing panic, sat down on the ground, stepped back again and again, and shouted:


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here, there is a monster here, a huge spider."


    The people around were startled by this weird scene, and they backed away again and again, feeling that the person in front of him seemed to have gone crazy.


    Immediately afterwards, the man in the gray and green hat took the steel rod in his hand and attacked the person next to him.


    The two people next to him rushed forward decisively, pushed him to the ground, and tried to calm him down, but the man kept struggling on the ground, and screamed helplessly in panic.


    Su Changxing frowned, went up and punched the man on the neck, knocking him out precisely, and said:


    "Take him to the room to rest first, if he still behaves like this after waking up, kill him directly."


    The blood moon is right in front of you, and this is the best way. Not only will the lunatic not help, but it will hinder him.


    Shen Jinxuan stared at the fainted man, and whispered tremblingly beside Su Changxing: "He seems to be dying, we have to find a way to save him."


    about to die?


    Su Changxing was a little puzzled, this man was just knocked out by him, at most his mind was affected, the problem shouldn''t be serious.


    Sudden.


    "Pfft~"


    It was like the sound of a knife piercing into flesh and blood.


    A blood flower exploded in the air on the man''s chest.


    Under everyone''s horrified eyes, a hole appeared in the man''s chest, and he died quietly, as if his chest had been pierced by a stick.


    Su Changxing also involuntarily opened his eyes wide. He didn''t know what happened. He didn''t feel anything unusual, not even the flow of air.


    ghost?


    what is this else?


    He looked around and shouted: "Everyone, don''t look up to the sky, go back to the house first."


    Although I don''t know the specific reason, but the man obviously died from watching the giant shadow.


    People around rolled and crawled towards the house, which also indirectly drove more people, and it seemed a little chaotic for a while.


    Some people were knocked to the ground, some squeezed away others and ran into the building first, and some stood in place like men, screaming in terror and waving their weapons.


    Shen Jinxuan''s body trembled slightly, she held the dagger tightly in her hand, looked around vigilantly, and said, "These crazy people should be in danger."


    Su Changxing licked his lips and asked, "How did you know he was going to die just now?"


    Shen Jinxuan thought for a while and said, "I don''t know, I just suddenly felt that he would die."


    Su Changxing didn''t think too much about it, he could only classify it as a burst of inspiration or a supernatural power, and it''s not surprising that Shen Jinxuan has supernatural powers, after all, she has powerful supernatural powers for the other two.


    What is more important is to face the situation at hand.


    Su Changxing asked in his heart: "Head, what''s going on now."


    The head was silent for a long time, and said with some uncertainty: "This world should have some kind of intersection with the world of another dimension."


    Su Changxing immediately reacted, and said to himself: "That is to say, those giants actually exist in another world. Because of the blood moon, the two worlds overlap each other, or the blood moon itself is two worlds overlapping. .¡±


    Shen Jinxuan suppressed the idea of ??looking up, so she had to turn her attention to Su Changxing, and noticed what he was talking to herself, but she couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    She only felt that this seemed to be a habit of Su Changxing~www.novelhall.com~ The first time we met before, she noticed that Su Changxing had this habit.


    He is speculating about something by himself, like a detective who is good at finding out the truth, similar to characters in some detective books, calm and wise.


    At this time, Huang Biao hurriedly walked towards them from not far away, and said:


    "Brother, do you know what''s going on now? We already have dozens of people in this crazy state. Do we need to control them?"


    Su Changxing came back to his senses, pointed to the corpse on the ground and said:


    "I don''t need it for now. It seems that after these people are controlled, they will die. After I knocked this person out just now, he died, as if he was pierced through the chest by a stick."


    Huang Biao''s eyes widened. This matter sounded very strange. He said, "What did it do? It''s impossible to die for no reason."


    He and Su Changxing had seen the "giant baby" together, and knew that there were some incomprehensible things in this world, so they behaved fairly calmly.

 Chapter 185： Attack on Monkey King

    Su Changxing looked up at the giant human figure in the sky, and said:


    "It should exist in the same world as this thing, relatively weak... In short, settle the people first, the zombies outside may riot at any time, so you have to be prepared."


    Huang Biao nodded and said, "I''ll organize people first to guard the exit and the windows on the first and second floors. What about these people?"


    Su Changxing showed a cold look on his face, and said lightly: "I''ll watch here first, if it really doesn''t work, kill them all."


    Huang Biao took a deep breath and said, "Okay, when necessary, don''t be soft... you can let other people do it."


    He knew that Su Changxing wasn''t as ruthless as he showed, at least not as good as him, but sometimes people are forced out, bad people are good people before, there may be born bad embryos, but they are a minority.


    The voice just fell.


    Not far from the side, a chubby woman was holding a steel rod and was dancing around. Her arm broke off suddenly and flew out, hitting the ground, splashing blood all over the place.


    She slumped on the ground in pain, screaming in horror, with tears and snot flowing from her nose.


    Immediately afterwards, under the attention of several people, the woman''s body seemed to be cut off by a pair of huge pliers, one by one, and the scene was extremely bloody.


    Shen Jinxuan''s pupils dilated, her face was pale, she felt sour water gushing out of her throat, her stomach was churning, and she felt great physical discomfort.


    Seeing such a scene up close would make any normal person feel uncomfortable, and Su Changxing would also feel uncomfortable, but he didn''t show it.


    In the case of extreme panic, some people may even go crazy.


    Su Changxing frowned, this time he didn''t feel anything else around him, he didn''t feel anything unusual.


    Huang Biao wanted to look up, but stopped, and said, "There seems to be something..."


    Shen Jinxuan thought for a while and said, "It looks like a huge crab, about four meters high, hit her on the ground first, and then cut her off piece by piece with pliers."


    Really like a crab.


    Su Changxing carefully observed the corpse on the ground, and said, "You imagined it."


    Shen Jinxuan squatted on the ground, looked at the ground, and said, "Almost, I have learned some profiling...my legs are a little soft."


    Su Changxing felt that Shen Jinxuan''s mental quality was still a bit poor, and she shouldn''t respond to Jin''s words, but this was more like a normal person.


    But... How do normal people define it? The vast majority of social groups?


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You go up to avoid it first, and take a rest, the outside is more likely to be affected by the giants in the sky."


    Shen Jinxuan shook her head again and again, and said, "No, I''m right here, following you."


    She was sober and felt that no place was safe now, but it might be safer to follow Su Changxing.


    Huang Biao looked at Shen Jinxuan, then at Su Changxing, and said, "Brother, I''ll leave this to you, I''ll organize the people down first... and those monkeys, pay attention."


    He was still a little worried about those monkeys rioting during the blood moon.


    This is also a problem.


    Su Changxing nodded and said: "I will pay attention, if there is a problem, I will let Xiaobo take these monkeys out of here first."


    Not long after Huang Biao left.


    There was a shake in the jungle, and a humanoid creature rushed out, turned into a black shadow, stopped abruptly in front of Su Changxing, and stirred up dust.


    The "Monkey King" was really in front of Su Changxing, looked at Shen Jinxuan next to him, with a cautious look on his face, and grinned.


    It senses a dangerous breath, which comes from the instinct of a beast.


    Su Changxing kicked its ass, and said angrily, "What''s the throat, is it loud?"


    The "Monkey King" had an aggrieved look on his face.


    Shen Jinxuan stood up, stared blankly at the monkey, and said, "So, this is your pet? It looks a bit like a zombie."


    She never thought that there would be such a big monkey, and this monkey had the characteristics of a zombie, scarlet eyes, and **** skin.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "That''s right, it''s called Xiaobo, of course it prefers the title Monkey King."


    He looked at the "Monkey King" again, and said, "Will you be affected by that thing in the sky?"


    "Monkey King" looked up at the giant in the sky, patted his chest and said, "Yes, but we are not afraid."


    Su Changxing''s eyelids twitched. He didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for these monkeys to have a reckless monkey king. He said, "It means that some of your monkeys have gone crazy too?"


    "Monkey King" shook his head and said, "No, die or become stronger."


    In other words, they didn''t go crazy, and they didn''t know how these monkeys communicated internally.


    They seem to have great synergy and a strong sense of teamwork.


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and said, "You have also become stronger under such circumstances?"


    "Monkey King" showed a proud expression, compared his muscles, and said, "Yes, nothing can defeat me."


    But you have been trained to be docile by Su Changxing.


    Shen Jinxuan complained in her heart.


    For some reason, when she saw a monkey talking, she didn''t feel strange at all. She just felt that it was normal to meet talking animals in this world.


    Su Changxing glanced at Shen Jinxuan''s strange expression, always felt that this girl seemed to have a lot of inner activities, and said, "Do you have anything to say?"


    Shen Jinxuan blinked and said, "Well, it''s nothing, I just think it''s amazing that an animal can talk."


    "But your expression doesn''t look magical at all~www.novelhall.com~ Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining, "If there is any abnormality in the monkeys of your group, you can take them out of here temporarily... I don''t want We have any unnecessary conflicts. "


    "Monkey King" said without hesitation, "Okay, we won''t have conflict, I promise."


    Su Changxing stroked its head, smiled, and said, "Well, I believe you, you seem to be speaking more and more fluently. Just don''t die. Make sure you survive first. Only you and your race can survive." likely to survive."


    The "Monkey King" touched the holster around his neck, and was silent for a while, feeling that Su Changxing''s current appearance was exactly the same as his original master, very gentle, and said:


    "I''m sure I can survive, one of them is like this."


    Then, it turned and ran to the jungle. A large group of monkeys were watching it from a distance at the edge of the jungle, as if they were not at ease that their king came to the human territory alone.


    These monkeys also seem to have become a lot more spiritual due to their constant contact with humans.

 Chapter 186： blood moon world

    All the crazy people were thrown into the clearing.


    Gradually, people died, and all of them were **** scenes, as if there were countless monsters wandering in the gathering place, and people''s panic became more and more intense.


    Emotions are contagious, and when there are more than two people around you who feel fear, you must also feel fear, fear that cannot be controlled.


    Zhu Wenwu led forty or fifty people, surrounded these crazy people in the open space, and aimed at them with swords, as if besieging some enemies.


    Zhu Wenwu walked in front of Su Changxing, sweating on his head, and said, "Brother Su, what should we do now? It seems that their situation has not improved at all."


    Su Changxing ate a piece of cake, and said calmly: "Wait a minute, if it''s not possible, kill them all... Do you want to eat cake? I still have it here."


    When Zhu Wenwu heard Su Changxing''s words, his face turned pale, and he said calmly: "No, I''m feeling a little uncomfortable now..."


    He thought of the executioner in history, who was spat on by countless people, and he must be playing a similar role now, for whatever reason.


    In other words, everyone has their own reasons for seeming justice.


    Zhou An''s face was a little stiff, and he was silent for a while and said, "They are still real people, do we really want to do it?"


    Su Changxing glanced at him and said, "Do you want to eat cake?"


    "eat."


    Zhou An nodded.


    Someone has already posted on the forum, warning everyone not to look directly at these giants, but so far, these giants seem to have remained quiet, and there is no news of any movement of the giants.


    The scene was quiet and noisy, Su Changxing and the others were very quiet, but the people in the open space were very noisy, shouting and crying.


    A tall, thin, middle-aged man with glasses came over from a distance, looking hurriedly.


    Su Changxing still remembered him, and even Wanchun, a university professor, didn''t know what he was doing here at this time.


    Geng Wanchun walked straight in front of Su Changxing and said, "Brother Su, hello, I am Geng Wanchun."


    Su Changxing wiped the cream on his hands and said, "Well, I know you, what''s the matter?"


    Geng Wanchun paused, and said with a serious face: "According to my observation, they are not crazy, but encountered those monsters, monsters from another dimension... We should take the safest way now, Kill them directly to prevent accidents."


    A monster from another dimension?


    Su Changxing looked at him, and it was unscientific that this person came to the same conclusion as him.


    He came to such a conclusion with additional information as a fulcrum, but what did Geng Wanchun rely on?


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Well, are you worried that they will attract those monsters?"


    Geng Wanchun nodded and said, "Yes, we should first keep more people and discard a small number of people."


    Geng Wanchun seemed very sure that these people would attract monsters, not like guessing.


    Su Changxing looked at his expression, smiled and said: "You are just guessing, and we don''t need to kill them immediately just because of your guessing."


    Su Changxing was very perfunctory, as if he didn''t care about Geng Wanchun''s words at all.


    Geng Wanchun frowned, approached, and said in a deep voice: "Boy, do you understand the principle of preventing the passing of time? Under such circumstances, we should minimize the danger, and sacrifice is inevitable."


    Su Changxing patted his shoulder with one hand, looked at him, and said calmly:


    "So, professor, where did you get the news from? You''d better tell me directly. I understand how to prevent it from happening. I hope you can explain it clearly."


    Geng Wanchun''s expression moved, he didn''t expect Su Changxing to react so quickly, and said with evasive eyes: "I know some friends who are in the security bureau, so you must trust me."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You mean the Security Bureau has already done this?"


    Geng Wanchun was stunned, only thought that Su Changxing''s thinking was novel, and he could think of such a thing, and said, "No..."


    Su Changxing interrupted indifferently: "Thank you for your suggestion, I will consider it."


    Geng Wanchun said with some anger: "You will kill us all."


    Su Changxing looked at him, and said lightly, "What if you''re crazy too?"


    Geng Wanchun said decisively: "I will kill myself."


    Su Changxing didn''t know Geng Wanchun''s authenticity, and didn''t care, he said, "You''d better leave here now, the decision-making power is not in your hands, but mine."


    Geng Wanchun didn''t answer any more, but glanced at Su Changxing and the others, and was about to turn around and leave, but at this moment, he saw a slender red moon in the darkness, and the world became distorted.


    "There are monsters! I see them. Brother Su, help me."


    Geng Wanchun retreated again and again, with a look of horror on his face, he shouted anxiously.


    Seeing this, Zhou An walked up, threw him into the open space, walked back, and said, "Oh, I didn''t expect this person to enter this state by himself, and I don''t know if he will kill himself."


    Shen Jinxuan clenched the dagger in her hand, and said, "He didn''t look up to the sky just now, but he still entered this state."


    Su Changxing also noticed this problem, and said in a deep voice, "Other people may also enter this state, or it may be because he has observed giants before."


    Zhu Wenwu looked around and said calmly: "Any one of us may enter this state in the future, please be mentally prepared."


    There were quite a few people around, all showing heavy expressions, and no one would think of killing these crazy people, because they might be the next one.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The expression on Zhu Wenwu''s face was a bit wrong~www.novelhall.com~ His body was trembling, his expression was a little terrified, but he was calm, and said, "Brother Su, I think I''ve been tricked too."


    Su Changxing tentatively asked, "What did you see?"


    After other people enter this state, they will become confused and unable to hear other people''s voices, as if they have entered another world.


    Zhu Wenwu''s body became stiff, his hands and feet were cold, and he said tremblingly:


    "A very dark place, with a **** moon in the sky, and there are buildings around... some dilapidated buildings, all brick buildings, very old-looking."


    He felt very uneasy, and he had already anticipated his own death, dying like those before him.


    Su Changxing was a little surprised, he didn''t expect that Zhu Wenwu could still hear his voice, and immediately said:


    "You find a place to hide first, don''t make too much movement."


    Zhu Wenwu rolled over and squatted on the ground, tremblingly said: "Brother Su, I know that I might die soon, it was a little sudden, but it was also expected... I have a request, after I die, can you Will you take care of my sister?"


    Su Changxing said sharply: "You survive first, don''t make a sound, there should be many monsters in that world."


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 187： shadow

    Bursts of ravings, loud and small, far and near, reverberated in Zhu Wenwu''s ears, like singing, and also like a kind of pleading, making people''s minds confused, as if they were suddenly flooded with a lot of information, but in reality There is none.


    Under the dark sky stood a giant, it was the giant he saw at the gathering place, and in this world, the image was clearer.


    It stood with its head bowed, with a lot of hair growing all over its body, it seemed to be thinking about something, and it looked as tall as the moon.


    Zhu Wenwu didn''t calm down, and said, "Brother Su, I saw that giant here, and the image is clearer."


    As he spoke, he fell to the ground, clutching his head and struggling, feeling his head being pierced by a thousand steel needles, showing a painful expression.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Don''t look directly at it, this thing is an unimaginable existence."


    After more than ten minutes, Zhu Wenwu stood up from the ground staggeringly, his shoes rubbed against the gravel, making noises.


    This world is very cold, only one or two degrees, but he doesn''t feel it is too cold, instead there is a heat flowing in his body.


    Zhu Wenwu asked in a low voice: "I''m next to a dilapidated building, what should I do now? Go in and have a look?"


    In this situation, he was a little confused and didn''t know what to do. He could ask Su Changxing for his opinion. It would be good if he survived in the end.


    Su Changxing immediately said: "Since you haven''t encountered any monsters yet, you should maintain the status quo. Maybe your current position is safe."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded, held a weapon, squatted halfway by the wall, and paid attention to the surrounding situation.


    "Help, help."


    Shouts broke the silence.


    Zhu Wenwu was stunned for a moment, then said: "I seem to have met Geng Wanchun, he is nearby, running for his life."


    Su Changxing glanced at Geng Wanchun, and found that he pretended to be running, but he didn''t actually move much.


    Sudden.


    Zhu Wenwu cursed and said, "What the hell, this guy came running towards me, didn''t he say he wanted to kill himself?"


    A figure of about three meters holding a stick staggered behind Geng Wanchun, at a speed similar to Geng Wanchun''s.


    But it''s not so much the same, it''s better to say that the thing is playing with Geng Wanchun.


    Geng Wanchun saw Zhu Wenwu at a glance, recognized him, and shouted: "Zhu Wenwu, help, help."


    Zhu Wenwu turned his head and ran away, saying, "Aren''t you going to kill yourself? Why are you still running over and hustling me?"


    Geng Wanchun said with tears in his voice, "I want to too, but I can''t do it."


    There was a monster behind him, so he had to run all the time, but his physical strength was rapidly exhausted, and this state made him feel overwhelmed.


    Zhu Wenwu noticed that the figure behind Geng Wanchun was constantly solidifying, and there was a sound as he ran. Looking closely, the figure was somewhat similar to Geng Wanchun''s figure, but it was much larger, and even the weapon in his hand was bigger. very similar.


    Could this be Geng Wanchun''s shadow?


    He hurriedly said: "Brother Su, it seems that the one chasing Wan Chun is his own shadow."


    Zhou An was stunned and said, "Isn''t it normal for shadows to follow people?"


    Zhu Wenwu almost spat out a mouthful of old blood, and explained: "The shadow turned into a monster, a humanoid monster, chasing Geng Wanchun."


    Su Changxing immediately said: "Try to attack that shadow. You can''t help it by running all the time. Since it is chasing Geng Wanchun, it probably won''t bother you."


    Hearing that, Zhu Wenwu didn''t hesitate, turned around and slashed at the monster, just as Su Changxing said, that monster ignored him.


    It''s like passing through the air without any resistance.


    However, Zhu Wenwu noticed that the shadow seemed to have faded, and the shadow suddenly stopped and looked at Zhu Wenwu, and his own shape began to change, becoming Zhu Wenwu''s appearance, holding a knife.


    Geng Wanchun also stopped, hesitated for a moment, with a struggling look on his face, and swung his stick towards the north of the monster.


    The stick passed through the monster''s body and faded again.


    The weapon in Zhu Wenwu''s hand was chopped off by the monster, and he backed up again and again. The power of this monster was beyond imagination, and he could not match it at all.


    The monster did not take advantage of the victory to pursue Zhu Wenwu, but shifted its target to Geng Wanchun behind him.


    Zhu Wenwu fell to the ground and immediately realized that this monster would prioritize the person who attacked him recently as an enemy.


    He picked up the steel knife that fell on the ground, rushed towards the monster again, and slashed across the monster''s body.


    At this time, Geng Wanchun had been forced into a corner, staring blankly at the black stick on his forehead, feeling that death was only one step away from him.


    Only when he was close to death did he realize how much he was afraid of death and how wonderful it was to be alive.


    Zhu Wenwu''s attack made the monster stop its attack.


    Geng Wanchun didn''t even think about it, turned around and ran away, only thinking about staying away from danger, leaving Zhu Wenwu alone to face the monster.


    Zhu Wenwu was dumbfounded when he saw Geng Wanchun running away. The two of them could obviously deal with this monster, at least in theory.


    He had to turn around and run, he couldn''t deal with this monster alone.


    Feeling the monster behind him following up step by step, he speeded up again, and the monster also speeded up, and his body gradually solidified again.


    Su Changxing said with certainty: "If you fight him, you will definitely die if you continue like this."


    According to Zhu Wenwu''s description, the speed of this monster should not be fast, but its strength is extremely strong, and it will not attack people who are running.


    If this continues, you will definitely die.


    Zhu Wenwu also knew this truth, but his body came down, and stopping meant that he was about to face death.


    Su Changxing didn''t speak, and it''s useless to say more at this time, she turned her head to look at Shen Jinxuan who was frowning~www.novelhall.com~ Shen Jinxuan also felt Su Changxing''s gaze, understood, shook her head and said: "No."


    Her ability has been verified several times, and it is true that she can predict the death of a person, and it does not work from time to time, but once she judges that people are dead, they all die.


    Zhu Wenwu came to a corner, and a building appeared in front of him. He ran all the way and didn''t see anyone else, and his physical strength was exhausted by more than half.


    Now is the last chance.


    He gritted his teeth, kicked on the wall, turned around and slashed at the monster. The speed was not fast, and the monster also raised the knife to slash at him at the same time. The speed seemed to be about the same as him.


    The blades of both sides touched each other almost at the same time, but Zhu Wenwu was still a little faster


    The moment Zhu Wenwu''s blade touched the shadow monster, the shadow faded again, and suddenly dispersed in the air, turning into some black streamers.


    Zhu Wenwu fell to the ground, and there was a shallow knife mark on his shoulder, oozing blood.


    "It''s really good luck."

 Chapter 188： Dooms Doom

    "Tear~"


    The clothes on Zhu Wenwu''s shoulders suddenly tore open.


    The eyes of several people trembled, but fortunately Zhu Wenwu seemed to have dealt with that monster.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It''s a strange monster. It seems that it will die after being attacked a certain number of times, not according to the intensity of the attack."


    This is an incomprehensible world, and the things in it don''t fit the common sense they are familiar with.


    The people around were all in a tense state, they didn''t make a sound, and they paid close attention to Zhu Wenwu''s state. Judging from Zhu Wenwu''s appearance, it seemed that he might survive, and if Zhu Wenwu could survive, they could also survive.


    Zhu Wenwu slowly got up from the ground, his cheeks flushed, panting heavily, and saw that the monster''s body had turned into a mass of black shadows, imprinted on the ground.


    "what is this?"


    He felt that the world began to distort, and at an inadvertent moment, passing through the heavy shadows, he saw a two-meter-tall cloaked man holding a sickle standing in front of Geng Wanchun.


    The next moment, Geng Wanchun was pinned to the ground with a scythe by the man in the cloak, crying out in pain and struggling feebly.


    "In the end, you still died."


    Zhu Wenwu couldn''t hear the sound, he could only see this scene.


    When he came back to his senses, he still saw the empty ruined streets in front of him, and the silence wandered in it. Then, the world became blurred and the sky gradually brightened.


    Su Changxing''s face appeared in front of him.


    A light flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes, and he said, "You have left that world now."


    Looking at the familiar scenes around him, Zhu Wenwu heard a terrified cry, and felt as if he had passed away. He froze for a while, with a surprised expression on his face, and said:


    "Ha, Brother Su, I really came back alive."


    Su Changxing showed a smile on his face, nodded and said, "Well, you are lucky, you came back alive."


    He felt that there seemed to be some kind of change in Zhu Wenwu, but due to the paralyzed state of "Zhenzhi", he couldn''t observe it.


    The head whispered in his ear: "This kid has already opened up a path. It''s really amazing. There is still such a way to open up a path. He is not far from becoming an Extraordinary."


    open a way?


    So is this the true purpose of the Blood Moon? Stimulate the production of more Beyonders.


    Shen Jinxuan showed a thoughtful expression, and said: "So as long as you kill a monster, you can leave that world."


    Su Changxing looked around and said with a smile: "It feels like this is more like a cruel survival trial. If you survive, you can become stronger...Everyone, it may not be a bad thing to enter that world. If you are lucky, It might be a way out.¡±


    Zhou An was silent for a while and said, "Brother Su, do I need to enter that world?"


    Su Changxing glanced at him and said, "You don''t need it, you have potential."


    Zhou An is someone who has already opened up a path, and it is only a matter of time before he becomes an Extraordinary.


    The others didn''t speak either. After all, this means a very likely death, and no one is willing to take the initiative to face death.


    Su Changxing raised his head to look at the huge object above his head, but he couldn''t see clearly, and felt a little dizzy in his head, but he didn''t enter that world either.


    Obviously, he doesn''t have a certain condition.


    Zhu Wenwu sat on the ground to rest, looked towards the open space, and said, "Is Geng Wanchun dead? I seem to have seen Geng Wanchun stabbed through the chest with a sickle."


    Sure enough, Geng Wanchun was already lying on the ground with his eyes closed tightly, but there was no blood on his body, and his breathing was steady, as if he was asleep.


    Zhou An went over to check and said, "This guy is really lucky, he is not dead."


    Hallucination?


    Zhu Wenwu frowned, feeling that this was not an illusion, but something he had actually seen, but why didn''t Wanchun die?


    He paused and said, "Geng Wanchun is a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. Just now we two had a chance to kill that shadow together, but he ran away halfway."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "But if he doesn''t run away, he might be the one who killed the shadow."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded and said, "That''s true."


    The sky gradually darkened, people continued to "go crazy", and more people died, but none of them woke up like Zhu Wenwu.


    Except for Zhu Wenwu, no one killed the monster.


    The red fog in the sky became thicker and thicker, covering the entire sky, and the situation outside could not even be seen. The screams of the zombies became weaker and weaker, until they finally disappeared.


    Huang Biao looked very depressed, looked at Huang Tao in the open space, and said in a hoarse voice:


    "Wouldn''t it be a dead end for people who don''t have the strength to kill monsters to enter this state, and if this continues, more and more people will go "crazy", and it will be difficult for us to resist the blood moon... The blood moon should not be there yet let''s start."


    Su Changxing observed the surrounding situation, a little surprised at Huang Biao''s organizational ability, and said, "You are still very good, and you can make them deal with the blood moon in an orderly manner under such circumstances."


    Huang Biao thought for a while and said, "External pressure is all that matters. Great external pressure will make us unite spontaneously. I just play a guiding role."


    Su Changxing leaned on the corridor, looked up into the giant''s eyes, and said calmly:


    "Don''t worry too much, this doomsday game didn''t kill us directly, which means it won''t be a complete hopeless situation, there will always be a chance... the game, there will always be a way to the final level , it could be a good ending, or it could be a bad ending.¡±


    At the exit, at the windows on the first floor, and on the roof, there are a large number of people waiting in battle, waiting for the approaching blood moon.


    At this time, every minute and every second is very slow, and the atmosphere is extremely depressing.


    Zhu Wenwu stood in the corridor upstairs, talking to Zhu Xinxue in a rambling manner, with a calm smile on his face.


    Shen Jinxuan wore a hood and sat against the wall, staring at the short knife in her hand in a daze, her eyes flickering. In such a world, people will not feel confused. Everyone has a common goal, to live.


    Su Changxing looked down at her, and reminded: "Until you figure out your abilities, it''s best not to use them casually. Some abilities have strong side effects."


    Shen Jinxuan puffed her cheeks secretly~www.novelhall.com~ lowered her head and said, "I didn''t actively use it, I had that kind of induction unconsciously...and this ability doesn''t seem to be of any use."


    She had felt thirty-seven dead so far.


    Su Changxing said in a humorous tone: "If you think I''m going to die, tell me so I can be mentally prepared."


    Shen Jinxuan thought for a while and said, "You don''t die that easily. If I die, you probably won''t die either."


    She felt that with Su Changxing''s strength, it was not so easy to die. Even if they couldn''t hold the gathering place, Su Changxing could escape by himself.


    Su Changxing looked at his phone.


    The forum has become a mess, all discussing about the blood moon, as if this is the end of the end, the end of a desperate situation.


    Most people are desperate.


    The number of surviving people has dropped again, and now only 4.3 billion people are alive.


    In seven days, more than half of the people died.

 Chapter 189： Blood Moon Store

    in vain.


    The sky is clear.


    The red mist disappeared unknowingly, and a slender red moon appeared in the night sky in the shape of a crescent.


    The "crazy" people in the open space, those who hadn''t died suddenly woke up, looked around with tears of joy, and cheers came.


    They persevered to the end and survived.


    Huang Biao obviously breathed a sigh of relief, Huang Tao did not die in the end, and made it to the end.


    But at the same time, waves of roars, screams, and roars came from outside the gathering place, as if tens of thousands of people were gathering and cheering.


    [Stimulate the stronghold, come to the Blood Moon Store]


    Su Changxing noticed a notification on the phone.


    A shining red light appeared in the middle of the gathering place, and a shop similar to the mysterious shop appeared, but it was blood red.


    Su Changxing and Huang Biao exchanged glances and ran towards the Blood Moon store.


    He reckoned that this should be something similar to a mysterious store, where items can be exchanged, and after thinking about it, he knew that this thing was unusual.


    When they came to the Blood Moon store, there were already many people gathered here, and it seemed that no one could go in.


    Huang Biao said loudly to the people around him, "Don''t surround yourself here, stay where you are, the zombies outside may rush in at any time."


    Zhou An stood aside, scratching his head and said, "This thing seems to be different from the mysterious store, we can''t get in."


    Su Changxing reckoned that only he and Huang Biao should have permission to enter, because the two of them activated the stronghold together.


    "Let me try."


    When he approached the Blood Moon store, he did not teleport to another space as he imagined, but a red light screen appeared in front of him, with a variety of exchange items on it.


    Redstone is used instead of points for redemption.


    The more zombies killed in the blood moon in the gathering place, the more redstones will be obtained, but the specific conversion ratio is not clear.


    Of course the amount of redstone is now zero.


    Huang Biao showed a hint of joy on his face, and said: "There is food in the store, and it is rice that can be exchanged by the catty."


    Apart from the blood moon, the most urgent thing in the gathering place is the issue of food. Even if they survive the blood moon, without food, the whole gathering place is doomed to fall apart.


    But now the blood moon store can directly exchange a large amount of food, which is much more real than a little food in the mysterious store.


    A smile appeared on Su Changxing''s face, and he said, "The premise is that we can successfully survive the blood moon and kill enough zombies."


    He glanced at the item column of the Blood Moon store, with a hint of surprise on his face. There were not only rare resources for attribute enhancement, but also various weapons, and even firearms that he saw.


    [Firebolt (rare, quantity 5): 200 redstones]


    [Firebolt: The simplest firearm, with a very short range, slow reloading, and moderate power. ¡¿


    Huang Biao was also taken aback when he saw these weapons, and said, "As long as we can exchange a certain amount of bows and crossbows, our defensive ability will be greatly increased."


    The only thing they lack now is that they don''t have some means of long-range attack. Facing zombies, they are on the defensive side, and long-range attack means are very important.


    Su Changxing nodded, and added: "Well, there are enough redstones, we can replace everyone''s weapons with better ones first. I see that many people''s weapons are still sticks."


    When they checked the Blood Moon store, the zombies outside had already surged up, hitting the barrier at the exit, and the entire gathering place was completely enveloped in the roar of the zombies.


    The two immediately rushed to different exits. There were two exits in the gathering place, east and west. If any one of the exits was broken, the gathering place would fall into a passive state.


    Come to the exit.


    Su Changxing found that there were not many zombies gathered at the exit, only more than a hundred, but zombies kept climbing over obstacles and entering the gathering place.


    Shen Jinxuan looked solemn and surprised: "Su Changxing, these zombies actually know how to build human ladders and use their bodies to build obstacles. Are they too smart?"


    Obviously, she didn''t know that the zombies had been getting stronger and smarter all the time, and there were even greater changes in the red mist.


    Her understanding of zombies is still at the initial stage.


    "They''re just that smart now."


    Su Changxing saw that the problem on the exit side was not serious, and said, "Let''s go to the second floor."


    Shen Jinxuan didn''t ask why, and followed Su Changxing to the second floor.


    Come to a room on the second floor facing the exit, this position is just right to see a large number of zombies gathered at the exit from the window.


    Some zombies were so powerful that they hit the wall one after another. Although there were no cracks in the wall, the sound was very loud.


    Su Changxing took out his shadow bow and shot at the zombies below.


    These zombies are living targets. Each of his arrows can definitely kill a zombie, and the shooting speed is not slow. He can shoot two arrows in five seconds.


    There are about 400 rounds of arrows in the discount store, which means that he can kill at least 400 zombies with bows and arrows. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Arrows shot out, and the zombies gathered at the exit decreased at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Many people had smiles on their faces, thinking that these zombies seemed to be nothing more than that, and felt that blocking these zombies was not a problem at all.


    At this time, a scream sounded.


    In the invisible red mist, a large number of zombies rushed out again, densely packed, and some of them were obviously much more agile.


    Su Changxing shot down a zombie that was climbing up from the outside with an arrow, but at the same time there were more than ten zombies climbing up along the outer wall.


    Among them was a relatively small zombie, which rushed up at an extremely fast speed and went straight to Su Changxing''s position.


    Obviously, Su Changxing killed a large number of zombies and attracted a lot of hatred. In the eyes of these zombies, Su Changxing was very threatening, and he was a target that needed to be eliminated immediately.


    It was too late for Su Changxing to shoot the second arrow, so he lifted the steel knife next to him and aimed at the rushing zombie.


    This knife didn''t directly kill the zombie, but it also knocked it to the ground.


    This zombie seemed to be an extraordinary zombie with a very strong body. After being stabbed by Su Changxing, it fell heavily to the ground. As if nothing happened, it immediately got up and rushed towards Su Changxing along the wall again.


    The wound on the zombie''s chest opened a large amount of blood, which flowed on the outer wall.


    Before it could climb up, Su Changxing shot an arrow in the head, but even though the zombie was climbing, it still avoided it.


    The arrow hit its shoulder and penetrated half of its body.


    For the zombies, this was just a negligible injury.


    Su Changxing found the right timing, stretched his arm muscles, and slashed down with his knife again, cutting off half of his body obliquely, and black blood fell like rain.

 Chapter 190： hold fast

    There was a screeching sound.


    Dense zombies surged from the red mist again, this time the number was more than before, and they crashed into the outer wall one after another, making loud noises.


    The frequency of Su Changxing''s shooting arrows was still firmly suppressing the climbing progress of the zombies, and none of the zombies could climb up from the outer wall in his field of vision.


    So far, nearly a hundred zombies have died under his arrows.


    A scream sounded.


    Shen Jinxuan''s eyes trembled, and she shouted to Su Changxing: "A zombie has already broken through."


    Su Changxing kept the frequency and shot down the arrow, and said in a deep voice, "It''s okay, you can check the situation at the door and keep watch."


    Seeing Su Changxing''s calm expression, Shen Jinxuan settled her mind. She stood at the door of the room and looked into the corridor. There were no zombies rushing into the corridor. It seemed that they had already been dealt with.


    There are at least five people guarding each room, so even if the zombies rushed up, it would not be a big problem.


    The speed at which these zombies break through is really astonishing, and Su Changxing is also worried that there will be extraordinary zombies breaking through from other positions. If he can deal with them, it doesn''t mean that others can also deal with them.


    As more and more zombies gathered outside the gathering place, a wooden wardrobe fell from the window and hit the ground heavily.


    "Boom~"


    Sawdust fell apart.


    At least four or five zombies were hit by this and died on the spot under the impact.


    This is a "weapon" prepared before. When the zombies are most dense, they are thrown from top to bottom to clean up the zombies and cut off the tide of zombies.


    "Isn''t it a little early now?"


    Su Changxing frowned, he can handle it now, and he doesn''t need to throw away the large furniture. He reckoned that the people above should have made the decision privately, and said to Shen Jinxuan:


    "Send them a message saying it''s not time for us to throw away the big furniture yet."


    Shen Jinxuan nodded, and immediately sent a message on her mobile phone, saying:


    "The zombies rushed in at the east gate just now, and the loss is not small, so I ordered to throw away the large furniture."


    In this defensive battle, if any place is completely breached, they will declare their defeat.


    Su Changxing stared at the tide of corpses below, feeling vaguely that something was wrong, there were too few, the number of these zombies was too small, not even as good as the tide of corpses that Jin afternoon caused.


    Intuition told him that it was not that simple.


    This is more like a temptation to test their bottom line.


    At least almost.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Zhu Wenwu stood in front of everyone with a slender steel sword in his hand, slashing and killing the zombies that kept turning over, his skill was unexpectedly agile.


    One person can handle a large area.


    With black blood on his face, Zhou An exclaimed excitedly, "Zhu Wenwu, you''ve become so powerful all of a sudden."


    In the continuous killing, people''s adrenaline will continue to soar. In a sense, fighting and killing is the most exciting thing.


    No one likes violence, and no one dislikes violence.


    Suddenly, a black shadow flew into the crowd from above, threw one person to the ground, and bit his neck.


    It raises its head.


    A zombie with blood on its face, its eyes were blood red with rage.


    It moved among the crowd, and as soon as it met, four or five people fell to the ground, struggling and screaming.


    This zombie is extremely fast, and often cuts off people''s necks before they can react.


    Seeing this, a middle-aged man in leather armor threw the zombie to the ground with a pounce, and shouted: "Kill it..."


    Before he finished speaking, his neck was bitten off by the zombie, and he kept his expression just now, with his head slanted down.


    "Uncle Chen?"


    Zhou An''s expression moved slightly, he grabbed a rusty knife at his waist, and shot at the zombie''s forehead.


    The wind howled.


    The distance was very close, and the knife pierced through the zombie''s forehead almost instantly, and the zombie also fell down.


    Fortunately, there was a middle-aged man who temporarily trapped the zombie, otherwise it would be very difficult for him to hit.


    Zhou An''s ability can accelerate the thrown object to the speed of sound in a short time, giving it high penetration ability, and can slightly control the trajectory of the thrown object.


    However, within a certain period of time, there is a limit to the number of times he can use his powers. Su Changxing had told him to use his powers only when encountering powerful zombies.


    Zhou An is also a layer of insurance to prevent extraordinary zombies from breaking through.


    The death of the middle-aged man made many people''s eyes tremble. He had some prestige, he was the leader of a group, but he died so easily.


    Things happened in an instant, and people farther away didn''t even know what happened here.


    Zhu Wenwu took a deep breath, cut off the neck of a zombie in front of him with a sword, and said, "Fortunately, you reacted quickly enough, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous."


    If Zhou An didn''t even kill this zombie, once too many people died in a short period of time, their formation might collapse at any time.


    The situation gradually reached a stalemate.


    The gathering place kept reducing the number of people, but the number of these zombies did not decrease. A steady stream of zombies were replenished from the red mist.


    Shen Jinxuan squatted at the door, looking nervously at the corridor outside, feeling that there would be zombies rushing from the corridor at any moment, and could hear the screams of human beings constantly, looking at the messages on the mobile phone, said:


    "The personnel guarding the windows on the second floor suffered heavy losses and need to be replenished. More than a dozen people have died now, and the obstacles placed in some rooms are about to be broken through."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Send a message to Qian Runwei and ask everyone else to come to the second floor to guard, and some of the people on the third floor will also come down."


    He paused again and said, "Except for children."


    Shen Jinxuan didn''t say much, her fingers were beating on the screen, and she felt her heart beating constantly.


    It''s much more exciting than being a wrangling reporter.


    Any mistake she makes now may lead to a total loss, and she doesn''t know why Su Changxing trusts her so much.


    Another scream sounded~www.novelhall.com~ Clusters of black shadows appeared in the red mist.


    Su Changxing''s eyes froze, this time there was a lot of movement, and several "Big Macs" measuring two to three meters were mixed in the tide of corpses.


    They have strong physiques, bare upper body, exaggeratedly protruding arm muscles, and their palms have been mutated into diamond-shaped **** by horniness, looking very solid.


    If zombies of this magnitude hit the exit of the gathering place, Zhu Wenwu and the others would definitely not be able to handle it.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to change his target to attack these giants.


    Although his strength is great, this bow has an upper limit, it is far from being able to exert his strength, and its power has not improved much compared to before.


    The arrow shot out in a straight line, leaving no trace in the air, and was stably inserted into the "Big Mac"''s forehead, but it was not killed by a single blow, and its life was beyond imagination.


    Su Changxing frowned, and then another arrow was shot, and it slowly fell into the tide of corpses.

 Chapter 191： Activate the stronghold again

    Su Changxing spent a lot of time killing the "Big Macs" in his sight one by one. Some of them needed two arrows, and some needed three arrows.


    Because of Su Changxing''s presence here, the defense is relatively weak.


    at the same time.


    Many zombies broke through the defense on the second floor, and a roar came from the corridor, and some zombies had already rushed to the corridor.


    Shen Jinxuan''s eyes were fixed, and she felt a zombie running towards their room, holding a short knife, and slashing towards the door.


    The moment she swung, a zombie happened to come to the door, and Shen Jinxuan pierced its brain with the tip of a knife.


    It seemed like a sudden burst of inspiration.


    Shen Jinxuan easily killed a zombie in this way, quite in the style of Su Changxing, precise and just right, black blood splashed on her fair face, forming an obvious difference between black and white.


    "Ok?"


    She looked at her blood-stained hands, tilted her head, and a smile appeared on her solemn face, and suddenly felt that killing a zombie didn''t seem to be a difficult task.


    Shen Jinxuan''s physical strength is higher than imagined. This kind of explosiveness and sharpness is obviously beyond the reach of ordinary people, and it contains some kind of fighting instinct.


    Su Changxing stared out of the window, but he still noticed this scene from the corner of his eye, and praised: "Good job."


    The next moment, a zombie flew past the door, bumped into the guardrail of the corridor, and fell down.


    "Master, I''m here to save you."


    Zhu Xinxue poked her head out from the door and said coolly.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Didn''t you say that the child stayed up there? Why did you run down?"


    Zhu Xinxue said dissatisfiedly: "I''m not a child, and my ability is very suitable for defending on the second floor. If one of these zombies comes up, I will kick one down."


    Su Changxing kept shooting downwards, and said angrily: "You better not die, I can''t explain to your brother... Shen Jinxuan, watch her."


    At this time, Huang Biao sent a message saying that he had exchanged redstones for more than 20 bows at the Blood Moon Store, and more than a dozen crossbows were equipped for some people with some basic shooting skills.


    There are so many people in the gathering place, there will always be some people who know how to shoot, and there are so many zombies below, even if you close your eyes, you can shoot the zombies.


    After a while, arrows fell one after another.


    With a high degree of blessing, the power of these arrows is not bad, even if they can''t hit the brain, the body will still be severely injured, affecting the zombie''s ability to move.


    Gradually, the zombie attack seemed to slow down, and even Su Changxing had the illusion that the zombie attack was about to stop.


    The phone suddenly vibrated.


    Generally, the mobile phone will only vibrate when there is important news, trigger tasks, task settlement, forum announcements...


    so.


    Su Changxing picked up his phone to check.


    [Whether to activate the stronghold again, double the redstone income, double the items in the redstone store, increase the difficulty of the blood moon, 02]


    "Does that mean it was just the first wave of the blood moon?"


    Su Changxing fell into deep thought, seriously thinking about whether to increase the difficulty, weighing the pros and cons, if an ordinary person would definitely refuse it decisively.


    But he thinks more than ordinary people, if more sacrifices can be exchanged for more Extraordinary, it is worth it.


    Or it would be good to strengthen the gathering place, so that more people can be sheltered.


    Everyone stands in a different position and sees problems from completely different angles.


    For the average person in the gathering place, being able to survive the blood moon is pretty good.


    But for Su Changxing, this is more like an equal exchange, everyone and every weapon is a bargaining chip, it''s just that it''s more cost-effective to replace them.


    There will always be trade-offs, just like a war, there will always be a team that loses, and there will always be a team that wins. In many cases, the winning team is built on the basis of the losing team.


    Not long after.


    Huang Biao came to Su Changxing''s place in a hurry, his cheeks were flushed, he was panting heavily, his eyes were clear, and he asked very concisely: "What do you say?"


    Although it is possible to communicate on the mobile phone, he still has to confirm in person.


    Su Changxing had already made up his mind, nodded calmly and firmly, "We''ll activate."


    There was no need to explain, nor was there much to say.


    Huang Biao already had an obvious scratch on his chest, looked at Su Changxing, and said, "Well, that''s it, I believe you... no matter what the result is."


    [The second stage, activate the stronghold]


    ¡¾Activating¡¿


    ¡¾Be prepared, this may not be the wise choice¡¿


    A deep red light rose directly above the Blood Moon store, pierced through the sky, and reached the same height as the giant.


    The amount of redstone in an agglomeration begins to grow several times faster than before.


    Before, maybe half a minute, the gathering place would only get one or two redstones, and the price of the bow was seven redstones, and the price of the crossbow was nine redstones.


    But now, a red stone is obtained every few seconds, as if burning the last brilliance of the gathering place. For a person who is about to die, no matter how much money he gets, it will not be of much use.


    The two exchanged glances.


    With a shocked expression, Huang Biao also knew that the more benefits he got, the greater the price he would pay.


    This matter was decided between the two of them~www.novelhall.com~ Even no third person knew the inside story, and it was impossible for more people to know.


    There must be many people who will object, but if no one knows, no one will object.


    Su Changxing thought this way, and he never thought about democracy.


    Su Changxing went on to say: "We exchange all the redstones for all the fire oil in the store, and prepare to throw them out of the window."


    There is kerosene in the Blood Moon store, but the price is relatively expensive. The price of a can of kerosene is around 30 redstones.


    Previously, there were twenty cans in the Blood Moon store, but now there should be more, enough to cover most of the area outside the gathering place.


    Huang Biao nodded and said, "Well, I will do as you said."


    Huang Biao strode out of the room.


    Shen Jinxuan could hear something different in it, Su Changxing and the others seemed to have secretly made a decision that most people in the gathering place would not agree to.


    She thought for a while, and said, "Many things have encountered Waterloo because of a person''s determination and self-confidence."


    Without any emotion, it seems to be just stating a fact.


    Shen Jinxuan''s pupils are dark and bright, her expression is focused, and her face is covered with blood. Under the red light, she looks like a strange night elf. There is a trace of distinctive toughness in her peaceful temperament, probably like milk poured on her face. A circle of coffee shreds.


    Su Changxing was silent for about a few seconds, pulled out a bit of his thoughts, and said: "Some things always need to be done, such as all seemingly unrealistic attempts."


    He thought that if it was Jin, there should be no extra words.

 Chapter 192： fire zombies

    The red light of the gathering place soaring into the sky can be seen from a long distance, as if provoking the zombies around.


    A long distance away on the street, several zombies scattered on the street looked in the direction of the gathering place, with a strange red light in their eyes.


    A huge body ran past, propping up a purple light in the red mist.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Quick, move some more obstacles to block these zombies."


    Ge Chenglin looked at the bee chrysalis approaching in the corridor, and glanced at the endless zombies, his face was full of horror. You must know that they were on the tenth floor, and they even smashed a section of the stairs.


    But these zombies rushed through the barriers and came to them.


    "Brother Ge Zi, there is no more... We have no way out, we have to fight them."


    A young man holding a stick looked at the zombies downstairs and said bitterly.


    Another person said with regret on his face: "I said, I said that we should go to the gathering place at that time, but you said that we can survive more easily... This killed us all .¡±


    Ge Chenglin also felt a little regretful, but he still said:


    "The thing is already like this. It''s too late to say anything. When I said this, you didn''t object. The most important thing now is how we survive... Let''s retreat first, to the rooftop."


    At this time, a blood-red beam of light rose in the sky, illuminating the surrounding area.


    A middle-aged woman carrying a wooden stick shouted, "What is that?"


    "It seems to be the direction of the gathering place."


    Ge Chenglin looked sideways, and then noticed that some of the zombies down the stairs were slowly receding.


    The young man holding the wooden stick was dumbfounded and said, "I''m not mistaken, these zombies actually retreated on their own initiative."


    Ge Chenglin''s eyes lit up, and he immediately said: "We retreated directly to the roof, the number of zombies has decreased, we still have some chances."


    The young man with the stick said:


    "Maybe it''s the gathering place that attracted these zombies. Fortunately, we didn''t go to the gathering place."


    The person who complained just now frowned and said, "If these zombies weren''t attracted away, we would definitely die."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Even if he didn''t look, Su Changxing could feel that a large number of zombies gathered towards their position, enclosing the surrounding air tightly.


    The screams sounded again and again.


    Looking down from the window, it is a large, large area of ??black.


    As the battle became more intense and more and more zombies died, the redstone increased faster and faster, and one redstone could be spawned almost every second.


    In just half an hour, they used red stones to exchange all the fire oil, which looked like sixty barrels.


    The kerosene is contained in a large wooden barrel, and it will be very difficult for one person to carry it, but it is also convenient to transfer it through a mobile phone.


    Su Changxing threw it with one hand, and the opened kerosene fell from the second floor. The black sticky kerosene flowed along the outer wall, onto the street, and sprinkled on the zombies.


    Barrels of kerosene poured down the second-story windows.


    They didn''t ignite the fire immediately, but waited for the zombies below to gather, waiting for enough zombies to gather to maximize the effect of the fire oil.


    The amount of fire oil is limited, and they only have one chance.


    The number of zombies far exceeded the expectations of other people in the gathering place. Rather than saying that the gathering place was surrounded by zombies, it was better to say that the gathering place was floating on a wave of corpses.


    A large number of zombies built a ladder on the outer wall, and the pile was getting higher and higher. With this ladder, even the most ordinary zombies could climb to the windows on the second floor.


    Su Changxing looked at the scene in front of him, guessed that it was almost time, lit the torch in his hand and threw it down.


    In the darkness, a little spark strikes.


    "Hula~"


    The fire ignited in the corpse tide.


    Immediately afterwards, one after another torches were thrown down from upstairs, smashing into the tide of corpses to ignite the fire oil.


    A large number of zombies screamed, struggled, and fell down in the flames, but the zombies in front fell in the flames, and zombies laid down one after another in the back.


    A raging fire ignited around the gathering place, the temperature in the air instantly rose by about four or five degrees, and thick smoke billowed out of the window.


    But the fire couldn''t stop the zombies immediately. They didn''t feel pain, and as long as they were not completely dead, they would attack the gathering place non-stop.


    The human ladder along the outer wall forms a flame ladder.


    As the fire burned, large furniture began to fall from the roof, hitting the ladder formed by the zombies, and burning with the flames on the zombies.


    Zombies with burning bodies kept rushing into the gathering place, but they fell to the ground and died without taking two steps.


    "Boom~"


    A sound came from the other side of the gathering place.


    A "Big Mac" with raging flames on its body finally hit a breach with the barrier at the exit.


    Shen Jinxuan looked at the phone, her eyes trembled, and she shouted, "A zombie has already broken through the east gate."


    Su Changxing''s face darkened, and he immediately picked up the steel knife and ran out of the door, saying, "I''ll go and see the situation."


    If there is a breakthrough, the tide of corpses will probably come from that opening, just like a big hole is broken in a boat, and sea water will come in from there.


    in the dark.


    A "Big Mac" that was burning all over its body, three to four meters high, rampaged through the crowd, tearing off a person''s head with one hand, with spine and blood on it.


    Blood was flying in the air, and many people rushed towards the "Big Mac", but were knocked into the air one by one, with some dead or injured.


    The crowd screamed and fled in all directions, followed by groups of flaming zombies following the "Big Mac".


    Huang Biao looked at the "Big Mac" with a ruthless expression on his face, rushed over from behind, and slashed at the back of its neck with all his strength.


    He has received strength enhancement once, physique enhancement once, and speed enhancement once, and the original strength is not small.


    If it can hit this time, it will have a chance to penetrate the neck of this zombie.


    When Huang Biao came behind the "Big Mac", the "Big Mac" seemed to sense something suddenly, turned around to look at Huang Biao, roared, and punched him.


    This "Big Mac" looks huge, but its speed is not slow at all, even stronger than ordinary ninth-order Extraordinary.


    Huang Biao came to his senses, dodged sideways, and slashed at the face of the "Big Mac".


    "Stab~"


    The blade slashed at the zombie''s chest and was firmly stuck by the bone.


    next moment.


    Huang Biao was quick to use his wits and retreated, trying to avoid the attack of the zombies, but the strength gap between the two sides was really big, and he was punched in the chest by the "Big Mac" and flew out.


    "Boss Huang!"


    Seeing Huang Biao being beaten into the air by the "Big Mac", Yan Xu''s eyes trembled, giving him a sense of powerlessness. Huang Biao''s fighting power was far stronger than him, but he was knocked down by zombies after a single encounter~www.novelhall.com~It''s over.


    It''s all over.


    He looked around at the chaotic scene with despair on his face, but at this time, he had no choice but to kill this zombie.


    Sudden.


    A black shadow rushed across the air, rushing towards the "Big Mac".


    A cold light flashed.


    Su Changxing came to the back of this "big mac", and slashed the zombie''s head neatly.


    The blade pierced through the back of the zombie''s head, bringing out black blood.


    The "Big Mac"''s muscular body slowly fell under the shocked eyes of the crowd. Such a mighty zombie was killed by a knife.


    Su Changxing shook the black blood on the blade, looked at the people around him coldly, and shouted: "Form a formation and stop the zombies, we have no way out."

 Chapter 193： block the exit

    "He''s so powerful. My God, is this something a human can do? I didn''t even see when he came."


    A thin, young man standing far away exclaimed.


    Another middle-aged man yelled at him: "Are you planning to run away just now? Where can you run?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the chaos, when everyone didn''t know what to do, a voice sounded, as if twisting everyone into a rope.


    Most people know Su Changxing, some people are familiar with it, but most of them are very unfamiliar, they were originally a group of strangers temporarily organized a team.


    And the powerful strength visible to the naked eye is undoubtedly very appealing at this time.


    Soon everyone formed a certain organization again to stop the zombies that kept pouring in.


    These zombies have been burned by fire, their mobility has been greatly reduced, and their vitality has been greatly consumed, so they are not too difficult to deal with.


    Su Changxing came to Huang Biao, and saw him lying on the ground, his mouth was bloody, his eyes opened and closed, his chest was obviously sunken by the blow from the "Big Mac", and he looked like he was dying.


    Su Changxing supported Huang Biao''s body with one hand, ran to the Blood Moon Store, and said, "Persist."


    Huang Biao took a deep breath, and said, "Leave me alone, and deal with the zombies pouring in first."


    Su Changxing glanced at the situation at the exit, and said calmly, "There''s no big problem, and you can''t die."


    Come to the Blood Moon shop.


    Su Changxing turned on the light screen, spent three hundred redstones, and helped Huang Biao redeem two physique enhancements and one strength enhancement, in an attempt to restore Huang Biao''s body in this way.


    Because they used fire oil to burn a large number of zombies to death, there are already thousands of redstones, and one hundred redstones are needed to enhance an attribute.


    A blood-red light poured into Huang Biao''s body from the Blood Moon Store. In just a few seconds, Huang Biao''s chest began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In order for Huang Biao to have a better recovery effect, he did not exchange Huang Biao''s attributes in the most balanced way, but exchanged him for his physique twice.


    Then, Su Changxing took out the ointment and applied it on Huang Biao''s chest.


    After doing this, he spent 600 redstones in the Blood Moon Store to exchange for two strength enhancements and four physique enhancements for himself, so that his physical attributes reached a comprehensive balanced value.


    A vigorous sense of strength spread from his body to his limbs.


    +0.2 Strength


    +0.7 Constitution


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 5.6+1.6 (extraordinary)


    Speed: 5.6+1.6 (extraordinary)


    Physique: 5.6+1.6 (extraordinary)


    Perception: 1+1.6 (beast level perception)


    Spirit: 5+2.8 (extraordinary)


    Position: Ninth rank, lucid dreamer (extreme rank) fit rate 86%


    Status: healthy.


    Evaluation: Your body has reached the limit that can be strengthened, it is best not to strengthen it, it is very likely to collapse, and your position cannot save you.


    "Exchange the red stones into weapons and attribute enhancements, and distribute them."


    Su Changxing glanced at Huang Biao who was sitting on the ground, ordered, and then ran towards the exit with the knife in hand.


    The zombies must be forced out of the gathering place. Once the fire formed by the oil is extinguished, they will definitely not be able to withstand it.


    Su Changxing passed through the crowd, rushed into the group of zombies, swung his knife twice, and killed three zombies in one encounter. His hands formed a shadow in front of him, and struck each zombie''s head with precision.


    Compared to the sleeping state, he is now more refined, and every movement has been calculated and corrected repeatedly.


    In the eyes of others, Su Changxing at this time is a machine for harvesting zombies.


    "Kill."


    "Kill these zombies."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Cries of killing echoed in the gathering place. Under Su Changxing''s leadership, they pushed the zombies out of the gathering place step by step, leaving behind a large number of corpses along the way.


    "Yan Xu, find a way to block this place again."


    Su Changxing kicked away a zombie and shouted.


    Zhu Wenwu had already rushed here from another gate with a few good hands, and he and Su Changxing were at the front.


    Yan Xu was stunned when he heard this, how to block it, these obstacles were built by them before spending a lot of time.


    How to build up the line of defense again in such a short period of time?


    Zhu Wenwu looked at the corpses of the zombies around him, thought for a while and shouted: "Move these corpses to the breach and block the road."


    Yan Xu suddenly realized, and shouted to the people behind him: "Move the corpses of these zombies and block the road."


    They don''t need to completely block the intersection, they just need to limit the space for the zombies to come in, so that the east gate will change from a fully open faucet to a half-open faucet.


    Say it.


    A group of people immediately started to act.


    Some people stood in front to block the zombies, while others carried the corpses of the zombies behind and threw them at the breach.


    At the same time, several cans of kerosene were thrown from upstairs to the exit, and the fire was ignited again.


    Zhu Wenwu gasped heavily and stood beside Su Changxing. After a long fight, he already felt exhausted, but the current situation did not allow him to rest.


    Sudden.


    In a daze, he saw a few purple figures rushing towards their gathering place in the red mist, and while running, they stepped on the street.


    Crystal-like scaly skin~www.novelhall.com~Alien-shaped sharp face, purple pupils the size of lanterns.


    That''s the screamer.


    Although he had never really seen the screamer, Zhu Wenwu recognized it immediately.


    The characteristics of the screamer are also obvious.


    Dazed and awake, Zhu Wenwu looked around to see if there were any screamers, but he was sure it wasn''t some hallucination just now.


    Zhu Wenwu hesitated for a moment, ran to Su Changxing not far away, and shouted: "Brother Su, several screechers are approaching our gathering place."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, looked outside, but did not see the screamer, and asked, "How do you know?"


    Zhu Wenwu didn''t know how to explain it, so he said, "What I saw just now seems to be from another place."


    Immediately, Su Changxing understood that this should be Zhu Wenwu''s ability. After opening up the path, he can basically form a certain ability, which corresponds to the ability of his future position.


    Is this the ability to perceive enemy units?


    The positions of extraordinary people are ever-changing, and it is impossible for Su Changxing to determine which one Zhu Wenwu is.


    But one thing should be true, there are several screechers approaching them outside the gathering place, and they have even waited for an opportunity outside.


    The screams before were very similar to the screams of screamers. From this point of view, it was probably just that.


    The Screamer is definitely an existence with explosive combat power, far surpassing the ordinary ninth-level Extraordinary, and even touching the eighth-level.


    It''s hard to estimate the specific strength, because there must be individual differences, just like human beings, there are strong and weak.


    It was the same with those "Big Macs" before. Su Changxing could kill the weaker ones with two arrows, but the "Big Mac" that rushed into the gathering place was very powerful.

 Chapter 194： she jumped off the building

    Su Changxing looked at him and asked, "Can you determine their approximate location? Are they already near our gathering place?"


    Zhu Wenwu recalled the scene just now, and said: "Most of them are far away from the gathering place, but one seems to be nearby."


    Sure enough, the Screamer was near the gathering place, but why was it waiting outside, waiting for other Screamers to come and attack together?


    However, even if they knew that there were screamers near the gathering place, they seemed to have no way, and it was impossible for them to cross the tide of corpses to kill these screamers.


    But once multiple screechers gather together, it will be a big problem, and it is even possible to destroy the gathering place directly in one wave.


    Corpses were piled up at the breach like sandbags, and the black blood infiltrated into the sand and flowed into the drain on the side.


    When they blocked the exit of the east gate, the fire outside was still burning, but it was much smaller and could no longer pose a threat to the corpse tide.


    During this time, Huang Biao exchanged red stones for a large number of weapons and distributed them.


    These weapons are not expensive either. They are basically worth a single redstone. They are all good weapons, replacing the broken weapons in the hands of a large number of people.


    This is the most direct way to improve the combat effectiveness of the gathering place. It may not have much impact if one person is replaced with a good weapon, but if everyone is replaced with a good weapon, it will be a qualitative improvement.


    It can be clearly felt that the team stationed at the exit can clean up the zombies faster.


    after.


    Su Changxing calculated the remaining more than 2,000 red stones, and planned to exchange all these red stones for attribute enhancement, and distribute them to some people with relatively strong combat effectiveness.


    According to his previous estimation, each person''s first two enhancements are the most obvious. After the first enhancement, ordinary people can kill ordinary zombies more easily, and after the second enhancement, they can crush ordinary zombies.


    If each person strengthens twice, about a dozen people can be strengthened.


    Huang Biao drew up a list, and asked the people on the list to come to the Blood Moon Store for reinforcements one by one, and these strengthened personnel were dispersed and gathered in various defensive positions.


    Thousands of redstones seemed like a lot, but they were consumed in a short period of time, transforming into the combat power of the gathering place.


    Even so, they still couldn''t keep up with the pace of the zombie attack, and the casualties increased instead of decreasing.


    Shen Jinxuan stood at Su Changxing''s position just now, held a short knife, looked down solemnly, and said, "When something goes wrong, you should leave the room immediately."


    After Su Changxing left, there was no one here to fill in the defensive vacancy immediately. Because of the continuous attack of zombies, the command system of the gathering place had fallen into chaos.


    If it''s just an ordinary zombie, she can barely deal with it, but if she is unlucky, she will definitely not be an opponent when encountering a more powerful zombie.


    Zhu Xinxue didn''t care, she looked like she was going to do something big, and said:


    "Sister Jinxuan, don''t underestimate me. With me around, no zombies can break through here."


    After speaking, she shook the wooden stick in her hand.


    Shen Jinxuan didn''t speak, she had already seen a zombie climbing up along the ladder, and stabbed it with a backhand knife, piercing the zombie''s head from the front.


    The zombie paused at the window and fell backwards.


    Zhu Xinxue was full of surprise, and said, "Sister Jinxuan, you are amazing, you actually killed this zombie in one fell swoop, it seems that I underestimated you."


    "yes?"


    Shen Jinxuan looked up at the red mist outside the window, and said calmly.


    its not right.


    This sound is a bit strange.


    Zhu Xinxue was stunned for a moment. Although she didn''t see her face, she could feel that Shen Jinxuan''s demeanor had become much more indifferent.


    Shen Jinxuan turned her head to look at Zhu Xinxue, revealing a pair of crimson pupils, with a faint smile on her face, reaching out her hand to touch Zhu Xinxue''s side face, and said:


    "Little sister is very cute."


    "Boom boom boom~"


    Zhu Xinxue only felt her heart beating wildly and her body could not move. She felt a huge sense of oppression in those red eyes, and said with an awkward smile:


    "Ha, you are cute without my sister."


    She didn''t know what happened, all she knew was that Shen Jinxuan suddenly seemed to be a different person.


    Shen Jinxuan turned to look at the zombie under the window, hesitated for a moment, then turned to look at Zhu Xinxue, and said:


    "Tell Su Changxing that I''m leaving."


    finished.


    Zhu Xinxue just watched Shen Jinxuan jump out of the window.


    That''s right, it just jumped directly from the window.


    She was stunned, she didn''t expect such a situation, she said to herself: "It''s over, it''s over, Master just went crazy like this."


    Zhu Xinxue came to her senses and immediately sent a message to Su Changxing: Master, Sister Jinxuan jumped off the building!


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Zhu Wenwu received two reinforcements again. As the red light poured into his body, his body seemed to undergo a huge change, and some kind of chemical reaction occurred with the attribute reinforcement.


    One picture after another reappeared in his mind. Three of the screamers had already converged in the south of the gathering place, and they seemed to be ready to attack the gathering place at any time.


    But this time something is different.


    He saw a figure ~www.novelhall.com~ in these pictures, a figure that looked several times smaller than the screamer.


    The next moment, the figure turned into an afterimage, came to a screamer, kicked it away, and knocked down the electric pole next to it.


    His eyes went dark, and the picture was interrupted.


    "Am I dreaming?"


    Zhu Wenwu murmured, seeing this shocking scene, he couldn''t tell whether what he saw was real or just imagined.


    He also saw Geng Wanchun die in the blood moon world before, but Geng Wanchun survived.


    Su Changxing saw Zhu Wenwu in a daze, and asked, "What''s wrong? Have those screamers rushed towards us?"


    Zhu Wenwu thought for a while and said, "No, I saw a person fighting those screamers. There were three or four screamers."


    "Fighting the Screamer?"


    Su Changxing frowned, thinking about who this person would be, the people in their world were still those hunters.


    But such a powerful person, there are very few people in their world, basically none.


    Immediately afterwards, he noticed the message from Zhu Xinxue.


    Ha, jumped off the building?


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, then realized that this should not be Shen Jinxuan, but Shen Xuan.


    So what is she jumping for?


    Su Changxing went all the way to the second floor, and saw Zhu Xinxue blow a zombie that had just climbed up in a parabola with a stick.


    She looked back at Su Changxing, and said anxiously: "Master, Sister Jinxuan jumped off."


    Su Changxing said calmly, "Yes, I see."


    Zhu Xinxue blinked, feeling that Su Changxing''s reaction was strange, pointed to the window, and repeated loudly: "She just fell."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said unhappily: "Well, I know, no need to repeat, I''m not deaf."

 Chapter 195： moment of life and death

    The little girl seemed to be quite frightened, and felt that Su Changxing was also weird.


    Wouldn''t it be all crazy.


    Zhu Xinxue comforted with a mature face: "Master, life and death are fate, and this is something that no one can do. Don''t be sad."


    Su Changxing slapped her on the head, and said, "Which eye of yours can see that I''m sad? Your brother told you to go down now. He has something to do with you."


    Zhu Xinxue seemed to see something tricky, her eyes lit up, and said:


    "You mean that sister Jinxuan is fine, and I feel the same way... After sister Jinxuan jumped down just now, although I didn''t see her figure, many zombies died below. Make some positions."


    Su Changxing took out the shadow bow, shot an arrow at a climbing zombie, and said:


    "Wait a minute, if the gathering place is broken, you should try your best to take care of yourself first, your brother and I may not be able to take care of you... If you can, try your best to run upstairs."


    Although Zhu Xinxue is young, she is stubborn and stubborn. It is difficult for others to change what she believes.


    "Yeah, okay, I''ll go down first."


    Zhu Xinxue nodded repeatedly and was about to leave when she remembered something and said, "Sister Jinxuan, let me tell you just now that she is gone."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Lin Xiuyu stood upstairs, looked at the densely packed zombies below, and said, "Are all of our gathering places activating strongholds?"


    The middle-aged man pondered for a while and said: "Half and half, although the pressure of these corpses on our gathering place is not too great, we still need to be more stable. We here, and the third, fifth, and sixth teams in the south The gathering place is activated."


    Lin Xiuyu wanted to say something, but he hesitated to speak.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes were shining with a bright blue light, which could blind people''s eyes, and said: "Just say what you want to say, and it will be nonsense after the incident."


    Lin Xiuyu took a deep breath and said, "I think we should activate strongholds in all the gathering places. If this blood moon is regarded as a game, the higher the difficulty, the richer the rewards, and the richer the rewards are for us. The greater the improvement...then we will be able to go on until we pass the level."


    Cai Jing glanced at him and said indifferently: "But the gathering place is related to the lives of thousands of people, which may lead to the destruction of the gathering place... The team leader has taken a big risk now, standing against the crowd Deacon''s objection, make this decision."


    Although the Security Bureau is coordinating the overall situation in name, the actual situation is not that simple.


    The Security Bureau is no longer the original Security Bureau.


    Various originally secular forces intertwined in it, and a thing called the executive meeting was established.


    The middle-aged man shook his head and said: "Now is the safest way. There are two roads, and people will take both roads, and someone will survive in the end."


    Lin Xiuyu didn''t continue to say anything, and changed his voice:


    "According to the current situation of the corpse tide, most of the other spontaneous gathering places, as long as they are not activated, have a high probability of surviving. If they are activated once, some gathering places will definitely be destroyed."


    Cai Jing said calmly: "It''s like this, within a few hours, about 700 to 800 million people have died... There should be no folk gathering place that will choose to activate the second time."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤Valley


    Zombies continued to attack, and Su Changxing and the others did not wait for the expected screamer. After the second activation, the number of zombies increased, and extraordinary zombies also appeared frequently.


    However, it is still within the manageable range for the time being.


    Zhu Wenwu looked at Zhu Xinxue, who was covered in black blood, and didn''t know what to say for a moment. He said calmly, "Zhu Xinxue, you''d better be careful yourself. You''re dead, and I can''t explain to my parents."


    Zhu Xinxue looked at Zhu Wenwu with some dissatisfaction and said, "I can''t explain to my parents even if you are dead."


    Although she felt that Zhu Wenwu had changed a lot, she subconsciously regarded him as the old Zhu Wenwu who was timid.


    Zhu Wenwu wiped the black blood on Zhu Xinxue''s face with his hands, and said, "Believe me, I will not die, at least before you die. I have the ability to protect you now."


    He could feel that he was unexpectedly strong now, at least twice as strong as before the blood moon, although he didn''t understand why there was such a big change.


    Instantly.


    There were several screams from upstairs.


    Another zombie broke through to the second floor, but this time not one or two, but more than a dozen zombies appeared on the second floor.


    Zhu Wenwu realized that it was not good. I am afraid that these zombies directly took the ladder to the second floor, and cursed: "What are the people on the top floor doing?"


    Afterwards, he turned around and led people to run to the second floor, and a picture of a zombie running in the corridor immediately appeared in his mind.


    This zombie is different, it is a little brighter, and the skin is faintly flickering with thunder.


    It should be the extraordinary zombie Su Changxing mentioned.


    Before Zhu Wenwu could go up~www.novelhall.com~, the zombie jumped down from the upstairs, threw a middle-aged woman to the ground, and thunder flashed all over her body.


    The woman''s skin turned charcoal black and she died instantly.


    Zhu Xinxue was beside it at this time, and became its next target.


    Zhu Xinxue reacted quickly, squatting down and rolling sideways, but the speed was still too slow to avoid the attack of the zombies. She could only watch the zombies attacking her, and the thunder flashed in the night sky.


    There were actually quite a few people around, but this zombie was too weird, with thunder and lightning all over its body, it burned a person, obviously it couldn''t get close to it.


    There are two images in Zhu Wenwu''s mind at this time, one is the image of him looking at the zombie, and the other is the image of him looking down at the zombie from above.


    A red dagger mark appeared on the top of the zombie''s head, illusory and real.


    Zhu Wenwu''s speed increased sharply, and he ran towards Zhu Xinxue, trying to intercept the lightning zombie.


    The three of them were in a triangular position, and Zhu Wenwu''s position was farther away, but Zhu Wenwu''s figure was strangely fast, and before the Thunder Zombie touched Zhu Xinxue, he pounced and intercepted him.


    Zhu Wenwu''s steel sword had already inserted into the zombie''s body, but before he was happy, the zombie''s body was full of thunder.


    Zhu Xinxue''s eyes trembled, and she took two steps forward, hitting the zombie''s shoulder with a stick, knocking it into the air, and separating the two. Seeing that Zhu Wenwu didn''t become as black as that woman, she breathed a sigh of relief, and said:


    "Zhu Wenwu, can you still move?"


    Zhu Wenwu twitched on the ground, and the severe pain spread, as if tens of thousands of needles had been pierced into the skin and into the bones.


    However, when he saw the zombie stand up, he also stood up unsteadily, blocking Zhu Xinxue behind him, the skin on his face cracked and a lot of blood burst out.

 Chapter 196： demon chaser

    The vision in front of him was blurred, like a layer of fog on the glass.


    Zhu Wenwu looked at the zombie with lightning flashing all over his body in front of him, and felt that the dagger on its head became more and more clear, like a dagger, and also like an arrow-shaped mark.


    The moment he stood up, the zombie was surrounded by thunder and lightning again, and rushed towards him at an extremely fast speed.


    The distance between the two sides is very close, and the contact with each other is only a momentary matter.


    In this instant.


    From another perspective, Zhu Wenwu completely saw the zombie''s movement, waved a slash, and the speed of the explosion was not inferior to the opponent''s.


    Zhu Wenwu was thrown to the ground by the zombie, and lightning spread across his body again. At the same time, the steel sword in his hand pierced the zombie''s brain, and black blood flowed over his fingertips.


    Su Changxing stood on the second floor with a trace of surprise in his eyes, and saw circles of white halos emerging from Zhu Wenwu''s body.


    He has become an Extraordinary!


    Su Changxing thought that someone might become a Extraordinary in the blood moon, but he didn''t expect it to be Zhu Wenwu


    Is this the so-called talent?


    This extraordinary zombie had very low intelligence, Zhu Wenwu saw through its flaws and killed it with one blow.


    However, Zhu Wenwu''s ability seems to be a little special. Just now, when the zombies approached, his speed became faster and his strength became stronger.


    "Extraordinary?"


    Zhu Wenwu lay on the ground, pain from thunder and lightning came from his whole body, he stared blankly at the sky, and a colorful world appeared in front of his eyes.


    He seemed to see the world clearly for the first time.


    Zhu Xinxue hurried over to check on Zhu Wenwu''s situation, and said worriedly, "Zhu Wenwu, are you okay?"


    She noticed that although Zhu Wenwu was pierced by lightning, his consciousness seemed to be very clear.


    Zhu Wenwu looked calm and said, "No problem, your brother is very strong."


    He sat up from the ground, and saw Su Changxing standing in front of him with a smile on his face, and said:


    "That''s right, I didn''t expect that you would be the first one to become a Extraordinary."


    According to Su Changxing''s previous thinking, Huang Biao should be the first one to become a Extraordinary.


    After all, Huang Biao has received six reinforcements and has rich combat experience.


    But on the contrary, Zhu Wenwu, who was originally very timid, was actually the first person in the gathering place to become a Beyonder besides him.


    Zhu Wenwu''s eyes were bright, he hadn''t fully adapted to this strange sensory world, and said:


    "Is this the Extraordinary? It seems a little different from what I imagined."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "What is your position? Look at your phone, there should be a brief introduction on it."


    Zhu Wenwu checked the character board on the phone, with a hint of surprise in his eyes, and said, "My job title is Demon Chaser, the superior."


    He closed his eyes again, thought for a while, and said, "My ability should be able to mark something in a certain way..."


    Zhu Wenwu was very frank, and he didn''t have any defense against Su Changxing, thinking that Su Changxing could be regarded as his guide.


    Demon Chaser, superior?


    Zhu Wenwu is also a high-level occupation, that is to say, those who have passed self-awakening are all high-level positions?


    No, you can''t say that, it''s just a coincidence.


    Su Changxing thought, even if he simply analyzed Zhu Wenwu''s position, "true knowledge" was blocked in the blood moon, and he couldn''t get much information.


    The head did not move for a long time, and suddenly said:


    "I''ve heard of this position. It''s not a strong combat ability, but it has a very abnormal ability. It can mark someone or something, and track it regardless of distance. It can be said to be the top of the Extraordinary" scout "."


    It paused, and added: "However, this position seems to have a lot of side effects, and it is extremely difficult to advance. It is a very extreme position, but compared with its ability, it is not worth mentioning."


    Hearing what the head said, Su Changxing suddenly felt that the position of the demon chaser seemed to be similar to the ninth-level position of the "politician" hunter, both of which were powerful.


    Su Changxing looked at Zhu Wenwu who stood up from the ground, and said, "Don''t tell other people about this for now, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble... How is your injury? I have healing ointment here."


    Zhu Wenwu''s injuries should not be serious. An ordinary person would have died long ago after experiencing this kind of lightning, which meant that extraordinary people had strong vitality.


    Zhu Wenwu took the ointment from Su Changxing''s hand without politeness, and applied it to the skin of his chest with his backhand, saying, "Thank you, Brother Su."


    Zhu Xinxue was shocked. Her brother had suddenly become an Extraordinary. Although she didn''t know what was going on, she was still very happy. She recovered and said:


    "Master, do you think I can become a Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing sized her up and said seriously, "You are still far away."


    This is also true, Zhu Xinxue has no signs of becoming an Extraordinary, and becoming an Extraordinary seems to require constant pressure from the outside world.


    After Zhu Xinxue came to Huang Biao''s side, she seemed to have been in a relatively safe environment.


    But whether it is really safe is worth thinking about.


    Zhu Wenwu frowned, and also realized this problem. According to what Su Changxing said before, only Extraordinary people can guarantee their survival.


    Su Changxing looked at the exit ~www.novelhall.com~ to the zombies that kept pouring in and being killed, and said, "Can you still perceive those screamers?"


    "Well, I''ll give it a try."


    Zhu Wenwu closed his eyes and could see three screamers in various places around the gathering place, then opened his eyes and said:


    "The previous ones seemed to have been killed, but three more came later and were wandering around the gathering place."


    so.


    Those zombies should have been killed by Shen Xuan before.


    But where is Shen Xuan going?


    Su Changxing frowned, he didn''t expect Shen Xuan to leave at this time, what''s the matter, but he definitely wouldn''t leave for no reason.


    Or does she have other identities?


    Shen Xuan has a certain dominance among the three, and she is the most powerful.


    The first time he saw Shen Xuan, he had the feeling of encountering the same kind. They were all people with deep thoughts inside, but they didn''t show it.


    If you think about it this way, Shen Jinxuan has at least two identities in this world. On the surface, she is a marginal young reporter, but in reality...


    Su Changxing already had several guesses, guessing that Shen Jinxuan should have something to do with a certain supernatural organization, the Security Bureau, or Chenxi, or some other organization.


    Su Changxing was silent for a moment, then said, "Monitor these screechers, and if they make any movement, tell me immediately."


    Without Jin''s help, he can only deal with the screamer if he is in a deep sleep state.

 Chapter 197： ask for

    "OK, all right."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded, pulled out the steel sword from the zombie''s head, and said, "I''ll take people to the second floor to guard it, because the personnel can''t be distributed now."


    Many people around saw that Zhu Wenwu seemed to be fine, and they all showed surprised expressions. The contrast between before and after was too obvious.


    The woman before was roasted into charcoal by this zombie.


    A man watching from a distance whispered: "Is this Zhu Wenwu beaten? He didn''t even die."


    A person with glasses next to him said in a deep voice: "I suspect that the man named Su Changxing in the gathering place is an Extraordinary, and even Zhu Wenwu has become an Extraordinary now."


    There was a trace of greed and longing in his eyes, and he said coldly: "We have to find a way to become Extraordinary, otherwise we will never survive... They must have mastered the way to become Extraordinary."


    Death is frightening, and the constant approach of death is maddening.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Under the continuous impact of zombies, relying solely on the strength of the gathering place is no longer enough to resist the tide of zombies.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to let Huang Biao shrink his defense, and let the Black Mourning Monkey Clan take over part of the defense on the second floor.


    This took a big risk.


    During the blood moon, except for the "Monkey King", these black mourning monkeys were extremely irritable. If the "Monkey King" hadn''t suppressed them, they would have been appointed to fight with humans.


    These monkeys are good at climbing, and their way of defending the second floor is different from that of humans. They will block outside the building, so it is relatively easy.


    With the addition of these monkeys, the defense on the second floor was stabilized, at least the zombies would not be able to break through easily.


    However, once there are extraordinary zombies, no matter where they come in, they can break through their defenses and cause a large number of deaths.


    As the exits were breached more and more frequently, Su Changxing had to shuttle back and forth between the two exits, mainly to deal with the Extraordinary zombies rushing in.


    These extraordinary zombies are generally divided into three types, speed type, strength type, and the combination of the two "big macs". There are also some abilities that are various, but the number is relatively small.


    Cold light streaked across the darkness.


    Su Changxing evaded to the left, dodging the attack of the zombie, and slashed at the zombie''s forehead with a backhand knife.


    This zombie is extremely fast and has a strong sense of fighting. Even if it is not Su Changxing''s opponent, it will not be defeated in one blow.


    Black blood flew out along the blade, and one of the zombie''s arms was completely cut off by Su Changxing and fell to the ground.


    next moment.


    The zombie''s body deftly turned around in the air, grabbed and swung at Su Changxing, and grabbed his head.


    The most powerful thing about zombies is that they have no extra emotions, and they will not be affected by wounds. They are born half "precise".


    A rough wind sound came from the side.


    "Boom~"


    The zombie flew out and fell to the ground.


    The "Monkey King" jumped down from the second floor, kicked the zombie on the shoulder, rushed to the fallen zombie, and punched it in the head.


    Under the tremendous force of the "Monkey King", the zombie''s head exploded like a watermelon falling from the sky.


    After the "Monkey King" killed the zombie, he seemed a little excited, raised his head to the sky and screamed, feeling that he had performed something in front of Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing walked by, picked out the extraordinary crystal of the zombie, kicked the "Monkey King" on the buttocks, and said, "What''s it called, is it loud?"


    Although this monkey has good intelligence, it is still a beast in essence.


    The "Monkey King" showed an aggrieved look, and some didn''t understand why Su Changxing despised it so much.


    Su Changxing put the black crystal into his backpack and said:


    "Don''t leave your post without authorization, just stay on top. If any zombies break through from the second floor, it will be very troublesome...and ask your people to restrain themselves, otherwise the number of casualties will be uncontrollable."


    But the "Monkey King" said: "There is no need for cowardly monkeys to exist, we only need strong monkeys."


    Su Changxing didn''t say much either. He couldn''t completely control the "Monkey King"''s thoughts. The "Monkey King" was still an independent and autonomous individual with its own thoughts.


    Moreover, the black mourning monkey seems to have a very special way of breeding. It can breed a large number of monkeys in a short period of time, but it cannot increase the total number.


    Therefore, the policy of the "Monkey King" is to make each monkey stronger, so as to strengthen the whole group.


    The "Monkey King" jumped and turned over, and then climbed up to the second floor. This innate climbing ability is far better than Su Changxing.


    Just after killing the zombie, Su Changxing hadn''t rested when he heard the roar from the west grow louder again, apparently the exit was broken through by the zombie again.


    Su Changxing rushed over and saw Huang Biao leading people to stand against the exit, without taking half a step back, people were thrown to the ground by zombies continuously.


    The zombies are then dealt with by the people around them.


    After six times of strengthening, Huang Biao''s combat power has greatly increased. He stood at the front and slashed fiercely, roaring, and within a few seconds, three or four zombies fell in front of him.


    Su Changxing rushed to Huang Biao''s side, slashed through two zombies, and shouted: "Leave this to me, and you go to the fourth wave of strengthening."


    Huang Biao nodded, and ran towards the Blood Moon Store with a few people.


    At around three o''clock at this time, the number of redstones once again exceeded 3,000, and a group of people could be strengthened~www.novelhall.com~ and the number of attribute enhancements in the Blood Moon Store was as high as 300.


    The strength of the strengthened people has greatly increased, and the efficiency of cleaning up the zombies can be as high as one to five, ten to ten, so although they have suffered more than half of the casualties, the gathering place is still not broken by the zombies.


    It''s just that now all the people are in a state of extreme fatigue and exhaustion, and some people even lie directly on the open space of the gathering place to rest, regardless of the dangers around them.


    Just when Huang Biao brought people to the Blood Moon store, he saw four or five people already waiting here.


    They are not on the list, and they are also people who just joined the gathering today.


    Huang Biao frowned, probably guessing the purpose of these people, and asked:


    "Do you have anything to do? The defense of the gathering place is tight now. What are you doing here?"


    Apparently, these people were all "smart people" in the station, and they were not injured or too tired. And for such "smart people", they also have corresponding countermeasures, forcing them to garrison at the exit.


    It''s just that there will always be some that slip through the net.


    The man with glasses showed a smile on his face, and said: "Boss Huang, my name is Song Lining, we brothers want to receive enhancement... These enhancement opportunities are all fought together, and there should be ours." one serving."


    Before Huang Biao could speak, the scarred man next to him became angry and scolded:


    "A group of cowards, what qualifications do you have, if you are not kicked out of the gathering place now, you should be grateful to Dade."

 Chapter 198： civil strife

    Hearing this, Song Lining''s face darkened obviously. Although this may be true, but it cannot be said, he said coldly:


    "Don''t talk nonsense if there is no basis. We have tried our best to make our own contribution, so we should be strengthened. Even if we can''t strengthen all of us, some of us should be strengthened."


    Song Lining''s side actually had a lot of people, there were more than a dozen people, and each of them held a blade exchanged from the Blood Moon Shop.


    On the other hand, on Huang Biao''s side, everyone was scarred and exhausted.


    Attribute strengthening has the secondary effect of healing and eliminating fatigue, so Huang Biao will let some people with good skills and serious injuries come to strengthen them.


    But he never expected that there would be such a dramatic scene. When everyone is doing their best and fighting for their lives, there are still people behind the scenes.


    Song Lining and others are equivalent to stealing the fruits of other people''s labor.


    Huang Biao looked at these people quietly, and said indifferently: "Your ideas are really good, very beautiful... I should actually be a person with a good temper. After that... Kill them."


    Before the words were finished, Huang Biao rushed towards them with a machete in hand, and dozens of people behind him also followed Huang Biao to kill them.


    Every minute and every second is urgent now, and there is no room for Huang Biao to hesitate. Maybe because they delay for a while, the gathering place will be breached.


    Song Lining''s pupils constricted, and he didn''t expect Huang Biao to do it without saying anything, which was completely different from his previous thoughts.


    Huang Biao and others are in poor condition, and the gathering place is currently being besieged by zombies.


    Huang Biao should be able to negotiate with them. Even if they can''t all be strengthened, a few places should be released.


    This is a clever way of speaking. First put forward relatively high requirements, and then lower the requirements, so as to guide the other party to more easily agree to the conditions he originally wanted to raise.


    But Huang Biao was completely different from what he had imagined. He didn''t look like the leader of a gathering place, but rather a gangster on the street, with a sense of recklessness.


    This really does not give a chance to discuss at all.


    Song Lining was dumbfounded, so he had no choice but to bite the bullet and lead people up.


    However, their chances of winning are pretty good. After all, Huang Biao and others are seriously injured, and if they can steal a wave and seize control of the Red Moon Store, that would be the best.


    Maybe, they can rely on the things in the Red Moon Store to become Extraordinary.


    And he has backhands.


    Huang Biao has a lot of experience in group fights, and knows that momentum is the most important thing. He stepped forward and beheaded one person neatly, and shouted:


    "If you want to die, just come."


    The head hit the ground and rolled around a few times.


    Many people on Song Lining''s side obviously flinched, and the oppressive force brought by Huang Biao can only be felt at this time.


    Song Lining also knew that Huang Biao was very strong, but it was beyond his expectation. This person was like the most primitive scourge.


    Sudden.


    A black ball appeared in his left hand and threw it towards Huang Biao.


    This is a mysterious item he obtained by accident, the Weakness Pod, which can make a target weak. For ten minutes, the whole body attributes will be reduced by one-third, but it is only effective for order life.


    A burst of grayish-white smoke exploded in the surrounding area, and Huang Biao had no way to avoid it.


    Immediately, he felt a sense of powerlessness all over his body, but he didn''t completely lose his fighting power, but he was much weaker than before in all aspects.


    Only Huang Biao was hit. Although the smoke is limited, it can only affect one person.


    Seeing the effect, Song Lining smiled and shouted:


    "Huang Biao has been restrained by my props, kill him and seize our extraordinary opportunity. Brothers, the chance to survive is here."


    These words were extremely provocative, and the person who was already thinking of retreating became firmer, with a resolute and ruthless look on his face, just like a madman at the end of his life.


    Huang Biao also secretly said that it was not good. The matter seemed to be out of his control, but he still insisted:


    "If you repent now, it may be too late. It''s best not to think about courting death."


    Song Lining looked at Huang Biao''s bloodshot and red eyes, held an axe, and slashed at Huang Biao in two steps, knowing that Huang Biao is now just a paper tiger, a paper tiger.


    Although this item only weakens one-third of the target''s attributes, ordinary people may fall to the ground directly after being hit.


    Huang Biao can still stand here, which has proved his strength.


    Huang Biao blocked with a knife, kicked Song Lining in the abdomen, kicked him to the ground, and shouted: "You are looking for death."


    Although Song Lining was still inferior to Huang Biao, this move completely triggered a scuffle between the two sides.


    Once fighting, the two sides will not stop easily until one side is at an absolute disadvantage.


    A young man on Huang Biao''s side was slashed in the arm and in the abdomen by the opponent at the first time. Facing the siege of several people~www.novelhall.com~, he was hacked to death on the spot.


    There was a scuffle in the blood moon store, but no one noticed this scene. It was difficult to see the situation here through the red fog and dim light. In addition, they were all dealing with the endless zombies outside.


    The veins on Huang Biao''s forehead burst. It never occurred to them that some of them would not die under the attack of the zombies, but would die after being stabbed in the back by one of their own.


    If they were really all killed here, in this chaotic situation, it might not even be possible to find out who did it.


    Even if it can be found out, it will have to wait until after the blood moon, Song Lining and others can escape in advance.


    Huang Biao made a decisive decision, wanted to retreat, took out his mobile phone, and prepared to send a message to Su Changxing.


    Song Lining was impatient when he saw this scene, got up and took the knife to kill Huang Biao again, shouting: "Hurry up and kill them, don''t let them send messages."


    Just at this time.


    A black line streaked across the air.


    Song Lining''s body froze in place, with a black arrow stuck in his temple, and he fell to the ground a few seconds later, dead.


    Song Lining''s death did not stop the scuffle.


    Su Changxing ran towards this side quickly, during which time he shot another arrow, piercing through the head of a rebel who held his blade high.


    The powerful night vision ability allowed him to have a wide field of vision even in such a situation, and he noticed the situation here immediately, so he had to leave the zombies at the exit and let others stand on top to deal with the chaos here first.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, he could only lament that when some people kill zombies, they are obedient, but when they attack the same kind, they can strike hard and never hold back.


    In the process of rushing over, four or five people were hacked to death by Song Lining and others.

 Chapter 199： Dangerous Love

    Faced with such a situation, Su Changxing didn''t have much emotional change. He had even envisioned this situation before, but felt that the probability of such a thing happening was relatively low.


    Huang Biao was surrounded and killed by two or three people. Although his physical strength had declined, he had rich combat experience and could barely handle it.


    Su Changxing''s coat floated backwards, and he rushed towards the crowd with a steel knife in his hand. His body turned into an afterimage, blowing dry and rotten. The blade followed the gap of the wind, killing four or five people in the blink of an eye. Kick people away with one kick.


    Su Changxing rushed in suddenly, the scene was silent, and everyone stopped their movements.


    This is completely a dimensionality reduction blow.


    Seeing Su Changxing coming, Huang Biao breathed a sigh of relief. He almost couldn''t hold back anymore. He felt that Su Changxing was very reliable, much faster than he imagined. It should be that Su Changxing noticed the situation just after they started fighting. .


    He kicked the people next to him down, and said murderously: "Kill them all, and I will treat it as if I was attacked by a wave of zombies."


    Hearing this, a man was so frightened that he knelt down on the spot, and said with a mournful face: "Boss Huang, Song Lining forced us, and he came up with the idea, and it has nothing to do with us."


    Immediately, several people knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.


    "Swipe~"


    Huang Biao raised the knife and dropped it, blood splashed on the ground like rain, and the man was beheaded by Huang Biao, cleanly and without any mess.


    In fact, the best choice for these people is to rise up and resist instead of surrendering. The two sides already have irreconcilable conflicts, and there is still a chance of fighting against each other, although the final result may be the same.


    Under the oppression of Su Changxing''s absolute strength, these people completely lost the will to resist.


    In more than a minute, heads rolled, and Song Lining and others all died near the Blood Moon store.


    Su Changxing killed most of the people by himself. He only felt that killing people was different from killing zombies, at least he wouldn''t feel uneasy.


    Huang Biao''s eyes were red, and he looked a little irritable. He stabbed the dead body twice and said:


    "We completed the strengthening quickly, and the exit side may no longer be able to defend."


    Su Changxing looked at the exit, and was stunned for a moment. Three extraordinary zombies appeared at the exit at the same time. The exit had been broken, and the team stationed at the exit had been dispersed by the zombies. The situation was not optimistic.


    "The exit has been broken, Huang Biao, you step back first."


    Su Changxing shouted, and ran towards the exit with his weapon in hand.


    Under the impact of the zombies, the team stationed at the exit retreated while blocking the attack. The number of casualties rose instantly, and people continued to fall in the tide of corpses.


    Su Changxing''s running speed accelerated again, he rushed into the tide of corpses, slashed, and rushed out of the tide of corpses after more than ten seconds.


    After this wave, all the zombies were emptied.


    The monkeys upstairs kept jumping from the second floor to the heads of the zombies and took their heads off. After that, they were either killed by the zombies or jumped back to the second floor.


    People stationed in other places rushed to the exit to intercept these zombies.


    Once the gathering place is flooded with a large number of zombies, they will be helpless and can only retreat upstairs, but this is doomed to heavy losses, and they may not survive a few people in the end.


    Su Changxing looked around to find the location of those extraordinary zombies. As long as these extraordinary zombies were eliminated, it would not be a big problem to stop the tide of corpses.


    Soon, he noticed that there was an extraordinary zombie on the other side who was mingling with the tide of corpses, and was about to break into the crowd, but it was a little far away.


    Sudden.


    A figure ran towards the extraordinary zombie at a very fast speed. It was Zhu Wenwu, who swiftly stabbed the zombie with his sword.


    However, that zombie was very fast, relying on its instinctive reaction to avoid Zhu Wenwu''s attack.


    The moment Zhu Wenwu got close to the zombie, his movement speeded up again, the speed was comparable to that of this zombie, and he swung his knife back and slashed at the zombie''s head.


    At the same time, the zombie also grabbed and swung at Zhu Wenwu.


    Zhu Wenwu didn''t dodge or dodge in the face of the zombie''s attack, and he still swung his knife straight to chop.


    It is very unwise to exchange injuries with zombies.


    In Zhu Wenwu''s eyes, a dagger appeared on the zombie''s head.


    This is the mark of death, also known as the dueling dagger.


    Once he marks the enemy with this mark, only one person can survive in the end, and he needs to kill the marked enemy within a certain period of time.


    The fight between the two sides was in an instant.


    Zhu Wenwu was slid by the zombie with a deep scar, his shirt was completely destroyed, exposing his **** chest.


    He trampled the zombie under his feet, pulled out the blade with black blood, and found Su Changxing''s location in the chaos.


    Seeing Zhu Wenwu running in his direction, Su Changxing probably guessed what was going on, and immediately backed away.


    Zhu Wenwu ran all the way in front of Su Changxing, and said in a deep voice, "Brother Su, those screechers have already charged towards our gathering place. We will see them in five minutes at most."


    Su Changxing nodded, with a calm expression on his face, and said, "You stand here first, and I''ll prepare."


    In fact, he didn''t have enough confidence in dealing with these screamers, but he could only bite the bullet. If it really didn''t work, there was no other way.


    Su Changxing retreated all the way to the side of the Blood Moon store, took a deep breath to calm himself down, and happened to see Zhou Wen coming from behind.


    Zhou An looked at the tide of corpses not far ahead, and asked, "Brother Su, what are you doing here?"


    Su Changxing glanced at him, and said seriously, "Get ready to sleep."


    "sleep?"


    Zhou An looked confused, but he held back his doubts and said, "Um, let''s support up first."


    After speaking, he led more than 30 people to push up, and probably guessed that Su Changxing should have something to do.


    Su Changxing stood where he was, slowly closed his eyes, and consciously blocked out the noisy voices coming from his ears.


    Can a person fall asleep while standing?


    The answer is yes ~ www.novelhall.com ~ more than a minute later.


    Su Changxing felt his field of vision rise, looked down at the entire gathering place, saw the situation on the battlefield clearly, and also saw a screamer who had appeared outside the gathering place.


    At the same time, a sharp and ear-piercing scream echoed over the gathering place.


    Everyone''s face changed, knowing that something else was coming.


    Someone knew it was the screamer''s voice, and looked even more desperate, shouting: "This is the screamer, we are finished, why did this kind of monster come, we have no hope of surviving at all."


    Someone else questioned: "Screamers? How is that possible?"


    "This is the voice of the screamer. I have seen the screamer before. I will never forget this voice."


    A huge purple figure appeared at the exit.


    An atmosphere of despair filled the crowd. Some people rushed into the tide of corpses with the thought of making a last-ditch effort, while some gave up resistance and waited peacefully for the arrival of death.

 Chapter 200： Assault

    Zhou An looked back and found that Su Changxing was no longer in the position just now, and noticed that Su Changxing had stood there for a while just now.


    Now that the screechers were attacking the gathering place, the first thing he thought of was Su Changxing who could deal with the screechers. If Su Changxing couldn''t do it, then they really had nothing to do.


    If you can''t deal with the screamers, they are doomed to die.


    Zhou An didn''t seem too flustered, he was considered to have died once, but was rescued by Su Changxing by accident.


    He stood in the crowd and looked around, his chubby cheeks were flushed, and he shouted excitedly:


    "Don''t be afraid, Brother Su can deal with this screamer. Presumably, you all know how powerful he is, this screamer is no match for him at all."


    Everyone here knows Su Changxing, and no one can ignore Su Changxing''s powerful performance.


    Hearing Zhou An''s shouts, many people also had hope in their hearts. Hope is also the motivation, and the morale of the team immediately went up.


    Zhou An saw that it was effective, and then shouted: "Brother Su once killed four or five screamers by himself, and this mere screamer is nothing to be afraid of."


    So bragging can not be too outrageous.


    Su Changxing was also taken aback when he heard this upstairs, but at this time, no one questioned Zhou An''s words, and many people showed excited expressions on their faces.


    Sometimes people only believe, the result they want, what they want to believe, sometimes this is where hope lies, and hope is often nothing.


    At this time, the screamer had already entered the gathering place from the exit, and many people could see the whole picture of the screamer.


    Su Changxing was upstairs, leading the Monkey King all the way to the place near the screamer.


    Since he couldn''t speak, he waved his hand gestures, expressing the following meaning: Later, you will jump down first, interfere with its judgment, and try to limit its actions if possible.


    next moment.


    Su Changxing was stunned to see the Monkey King jumping out of the window, right from the sky and jumping straight at the screamer: "You don''t understand what I mean at all."


    From the Monkey King''s point of view, what Su Changxing meant was to simply let him do it, just do it, and Xiao Bo is not a cowardly monkey.


    The Monkey King was about the size of an adult, but extremely strong, but compared to the Screamer at this moment, he seemed a bit small.


    Su Changxing made a decisive decision. The moment the Monkey King touched the screamer, he squatted on the window sill, his calf muscles stretched, his body leaned forward, and was ejected like a cannonball.


    In this state, Su Changxing''s physical strength has reached a terrifying level, his strength and speed are at least ten.


    Moreover, after supplementing the attributes, his physical functions have been amplified, and his combat effectiveness has risen to another level. Now he will be about 30% stronger than before the blood moon.


    If he is now in the situation of being besieged by those hunters again, he can retreat completely without too much danger.


    The monkey king bumped into the screamer, hugged its neck, and beat it hard with both hands.


    But the screamer''s defense ability was beyond imagination. The scales on his body seemed to have a shock-absorbing effect. Even with the strength of the monkey king, he could destroy the wall, but it didn''t cause too much damage to the screamer.


    The screamer grabbed the Monkey King''s body and smashed it to the ground like he was pinching a chicken, his eyes were full of merciless brutality.


    They are born to kill and destroy.


    The violent flow of air caused the screamer to look up into the sky, and saw another "bug" rushing towards him.


    The speed of this "bug" seems to be a bit fast.


    "Boom~"


    Relying on the force of the impact, Su Changxing turned the screamer over and smashed it to the ground, crushing several zombies to death. The blade in his hand was inserted into the screamer''s body.


    Its blood is purple.


    Su Changxing originally thought that these screamers would be the same as zombies, all of them were black blood.


    The screamer fell to the ground suddenly in the tide of corpses. Many people were excited when they saw this scene. Su Changxing could really kill this screamer by himself.


    The screamer didn''t die, and even retained a strong vitality, his heart beating like a torrent.


    "Ah~"


    The severe pain made it make a strange cry.


    With this cry, all the zombies around rushed towards Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing raised his fist above his head and threw it at the screamer.


    "Boom~"


    The crystal-like scales were dented under the action of great force.


    "Boom~"


    Immediately afterwards, there was another punch, the scales cracked, and purple blood overflowed, even the sand on the ground trembled.


    "Boom~"


    After the third punch, Su Changxing''s fist was already **** and bloody, leaving traces on the scales, similar to blood splashed on the window. He wiped it with a towel, but it was not wiped clean.


    Every attack was done by Su Changxing with all his strength, firmly suppressing the screamer, preventing him from getting up, and suppressing him with the purest strength.


    At this time, he is a humanoid monster, although he is small in stature, he is not inferior to the Screamer in the slightest.


    not enough.


    Still not enough.


    Such an attack intensity cannot kill the Screamer at all.


    Another two punches hit the screamer''s head.


    The Monkey King got up from the ground, seeing Su Changxing beating the Screecher so brutally, his body trembled involuntarily. Such an attack could definitely kill it easily.


    It has always felt that even if it is not as good as Su Changxing, it should not be far behind.


    But that doesn''t seem to be the case now.


    With five punches in a row, the scales on the screamer''s head were completely torn apart.


    Su Changxing pulled out the steel knife inserted in the screamer''s abdomen, cut off four or five zombies surrounding him with two cuts, and then stabbed at the broken scales of the screamer.


    The screamer felt the danger, and exerted all his strength. The moment Su Changxing swung the knife, he turned over to avoid the fatal blow.


    The steel knife was stuck in the place where the scales were intact, and got stuck in the bone.


    Su Changxing landed in front of the screamer, saw the screamer swinging his claws at him, and punched him back.


    "Boom~"


    The claws and fists collided and made a muffled sound.


    The flesh and blood on Su Changxing''s fist was torn open, and he could see dense white bones. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Even if he is an Extraordinary, he cannot avoid racial and physical weakness.


    However, he still blocked the blow firmly, and with one hand, he hit the screamer''s lower body heavily in the abdomen.


    "what!"


    The Screamer let out another howl of pain.


    The defense of the screamer''s lower body is relatively weak!


    Su Changxing immediately noticed the key point.


    He paced sideways, nimbly dodged another swing from the screamer, drew out the dagger at his waist with his left hand, and slashed towards the screamer''s abdomen.


    This dagger was what he had snatched from Chen Xi''s captain back then. It was sharper, stronger and tougher than steel knives, but it was too short, so he used it as a spare weapon.


    This spare weapon played a miraculous effect at this time.


    With a sharp sound, the blade made a half-meter-long cut on the screecher''s scales, and a large amount of blood gushed out.

 Chapter 201： turning point

    Screamers are different from zombies. They are more orderly beings with animal-like organs and a closed-loop life system. They are similar to black zombie monkeys.


    After Su Changxing cut his lower abdomen, the screamer did not retreat but advanced, full of anger, and vowed to tear the "bug" that hurt it to pieces.


    "Aww~"


    The Monkey King roared, patted his chest, and slammed into the screamer''s broken abdomen from below, and the sharp claws on his palm easily inserted into his body.


    Screamer suffered the pain, grabbed the Monkey King again, and smashed it to the ground.


    "Boom~"


    Gravel flew around.


    The monkey king seemed to be fine, and kept struggling under the grip of the screamer. Its body was like a stubborn stone in the toilet, smelly and hard.


    At least that''s what Screecher thought. This little thing was powerful and hard to kill, like a slippery flea.


    Su Changxing took the opportunity to turn over and came to the screamer''s back, pulled out the steel knife stuck in the bone, and slashed at the damaged part of the screamer''s head.


    This is a blow full of murderous intent. As long as it can be hit accurately, it can penetrate its brain and kill it


    Sensing the danger, the screamer dropped the monkey king in his hand, turned over again, and bit Su Changxing with his head sideways.


    But it was still a bit slower, Su Changxing had already stabbed into its brain with a knife, and with the blessing of the "split head" talent, it easily broke the exoskeleton.


    He kicked back with one foot to avoid the screamer''s attack, and suddenly pulled out the blade inserted into the screamer''s brain, bringing out flesh and blood.


    The aura in the screamer''s eyes dissipated, as if he was suddenly drained of strength, and fell into the tide of corpses.


    Su Changxing succeeded in killing the screamer. Although the whole process only took a few minutes, it was not easy, and it could even be said to be very difficult. Any mistakes would make a big difference.


    After the screamer died, these zombies seemed to be scattered, and they ate the flesh and blood of the screamer''s body.


    Had the Screamer been guiding the zombies all this time?


    The monkey king let out a long cry, and a large number of monkeys jumped down from above, and rushed into the tide of corpses. They were extremely brave and did not care about their own life or death at all.


    With these monkeys attracting the attention of the tide of corpses, their pressure was greatly reduced. Su Changxing and the monkey king stepped back and crossed the tide of corpses.


    They need to face more than a dozen zombies who are rushing forward at the same time, and they also need to contend with the power of the entire zombie wave.


    The tide of corpses is like a wave, one wave after another, continuous, once it is not blocked, it will be submerged in it.


    Su Changxing looked relaxed, relying on his fighting skills brought by his fighting expertise, he could deftly avoid most of the attacks, and the injuries on his body continued to recover under the powerful healing ability.


    But Monkey King is not so optimistic.


    Zombies kept creating new wounds on his body. The Monkey King was covered with scars, and soon there were more than a dozen scars on his body, and he felt a little unstable.


    Su Changxing frowned, guessing that the Monkey King was seriously injured by the screaming attack,


    However, the distance here is not too far. When approaching the edge of the tide of corpses, Su Changxing lifted the Monkey King who had fallen to the ground with one hand, and rushed out of the tide of corpses with a big jump.


    At this time, the Monkey King was covered with scars, and bones could be seen in several relatively large cuts.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a screeching sound behind him.


    Su Changxing threw it on the ground, turned around to look, and saw two purple figures standing outside the exit, especially visible, which made people feel terrified.


    Just after killing one screamer, two more screamers came.


    There was an uproar and wailing among the crowd.


    Zhu Wenwu came up to meet him, looked at the monkey king on the ground, and asked in a deep voice, "It''s seriously injured, is there a big problem?"


    Su Changxing closed his eyes tightly, shook his head, did not speak, and could not speak.


    Zhu Wenwu realized that Su Changxing should be in a special state at this time, related to Extraordinary, he paused and said:


    "Brother Su, Xiao Bo must have lost his combat effectiveness. You will deal with one later, and Zhou An and I will deal with one."


    Su Changxing nodded, agreeing to the decision. He also couldn''t deal with the two screamers. He had to separate the two zombies, kill one first, and then deal with the other, to have a chance of winning.


    The current situation is considered better, at least he has killed one screamer, instead of facing three screamers at the same time.


    The two screamers stood outside the exit and looked in. They didn''t come in immediately, they seemed to be watching. They saw the corpses of the same kind being eaten by zombies at first glance.


    The two screamers were not as angry as imagined, but roared outside, as if bluffing, then turned around and ran away into the red mist, like a dog that had been beaten with a stick.


    Zhou An was dumbfounded and said, "They ran away? These beasts would shrink back."


    Cheers came from the crowd. Although they didn''t know why the screamer left suddenly, the screamer always left.


    Su Changxing was also a little dazed, he didn''t expect these screamers to be so cowardly, they gave up when they saw a companion died.


    So these screamers will also act according to the situation?


    wrong.


    It should also be caused by Shen Xuan killing three or four screamers before. Most of the same kind died at once, and it is normal for the remaining two screamers to be scared.


    Well, maybe the one that came in first was the unlucky ghost that was instigated by the other two to come in and try.


    Su Changxing heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. If these screechers left, things would be much simpler. You just need to clean up these zombies.


    Although their losses were huge, they managed to keep the gathering place anyway.


    Zhu Wenwu said with an excited expression on his face:


    "Brother Su, it''s not far from dawn now. We just need to stick to it for another two hours, and we will successfully pass the blood moon."


    Su Changxing raised his left hand high, making a killing hand, and then he took the steel knife and rushed into the tide of corpses. Every time he swung the knife, there was a sharp sound of wind, cutting on the zombies like cutting tofu~www.novelhall.com~ Zombies fell around Su Changxing one after another.


    The corpses of zombies were soon piled up under their feet.


    Su Changxing walked forward step by step stepping on the corpse, leading the crowd to push the zombie back step by step.


    In the crowd, more than 70 people have been strengthened, and this number is still increasing as time goes by. Everyone who has been strengthened can easily kill a zombie.


    If they have skilled fighting skills, they can kill the weakest zombies with one blow.


    Even without Su Changxing, they can withstand the tide of corpses for a long time, but it is unlikely to push the zombies back out of the gathering place, and it will be a matter of time before they are defeated.


    Su Changxing looked down at the situation of the entire battlefield, reckoning that there shouldn''t be any major problems. It seemed that before the Screamer retreated, even the zombies'' attacks were not as ferocious as before.


    After more than 20 minutes, Su Changxing fought all the way to the entrance of the gathering place. He was already covered in blood, and the zombies behind him could be seen bustling with each other.

 Chapter 202： at dawn

    There was a dead silence, corpses strewn all over the ground, some zombies and some human beings, they were shriveled and shriveled, as if they had been dead for a long time.


    Under the red light, only a red mud-like humanoid creature stood quietly in place, observing the surrounding situation.


    "Why is this??????"


    Xu Chuhan covered his face, lowered his head, and said to himself.


    He just wanted to help this gathering place that was about to be overrun by zombies.


    However, in the end he killed all these people and the zombies.


    The pleasure of drawing blood made him feel obsessed, lost his mind, and carried himself away. Before he knew it, these people were killed by him.


    These people are very weak, they are all ordinary people, and no one is his all-in-one enemy. Now he will think about why Su Changxing is so strong, and he already has some answers.


    "Brother, I''m sorry, I may not have kept my promise."


    Xu Chuhan was talking to himself, with a look of guilt on his face, remembering that he had promised Zhang Daxi that he would not be an enemy of human beings.


    "Maybe it was the most correct decision for me to die at that time????? Some rivers fall in and never come out again."


    Immediately, Xu Chuhan''s face showed a cruel and vicious expression, and the flesh and blood on his body kept entangled and wriggled, shaping and changing.


    He is sober and knows what the most important thing to do now is to become stronger and not to expose himself until he is strong enough.


    Humans should still be somewhat powerful. Xu Chuhan was much stronger than before, but he was still not sure how to deal with Qin Dechang, let alone the gathering place of the Security Bureau.


    ?


    ?


    ?


    Gradually close the exit again.


    Most of the others were exhausted, and they were able to stand still relying on their willpower.


    Su Changxing still stood at the exit and kept slashing at the zombies, like a tireless machine, one person could handle most of the zombies rushing in from the exit.


    The zombies outside were not as dense as before, but some came out of the red mist one after another, making it difficult to form a human ladder, and the defense on the second floor was not under too much pressure.


    A young man with blood on his face and a fresh scratch sat on the ground and said:


    "This Su Changxing, Big Brother Su, is really amazing. In ancient times, he would be the enemy of ten thousand people, like a **** of war."


    Geng Wanchun wiped the dirt off his glasses, and with deep eyes, he said affirmatively:


    "That''s for sure. I''m afraid even the legendary God of War is nothing more than that????? With him around, our gathering place is considered safe."


    It never occurred to him that there would be such a fierce person in this seemingly ordinary, temporary gathering place.


    What''s even more terrifying is that this gathering place actually activated the stronghold for the second time, and what''s even more incredible is that they have already defended it.


    Geng Wanchun paused and looked at the people around him, and said, "I heard that even the gathering place of the Security Bureau suffered a lot, and even a large gathering was almost destroyed."


    Another person continued: "I just saw on the forum that the gathering place seemed to be attacked by a huge monster, and a building was directly knocked down."


    An old man sitting next to him took a deep breath and said, "Is it true, a monster that can knock down buildings?"


    The person from Gu affirmed: "It''s true. There are still many people who responded under the post. They are all people who survived, but there are no photos. Listening to them, I feel very mysterious."


    Several people were talking, and the conversation got farther and farther away. At this time, a person came and shouted: "The break time is over, it''s time for us to go up."


    "Okay, gather, gather."


    Geng Wanchun stood up and waved, shouting to the people around him.


    In any case, he is still very capable of leadership, so he also served as the team leader.


    Compared with the previous scene when the zombies broke through, the whole gathering place seemed to be quiet, even though the offensive and defensive battle was still going on.


    Up to now, the extraordinary zombies have basically disappeared, only ordinary zombies are still constantly attacking the gathering place, and the defense is much easier.


    Su Changxing waited until the limit was reached before breaking out of the deep sleep and slowly opening his eyes.


    In the sky, the red has faded, the blood moon is still there, but it has dimmed a lot, the sky has brightened and reflected new light, the sky is gray and yellow, and the hairy-faced giant quietly looks down at the earth.


    This is the dawn, the dividing line between day and night, and many times it means hope and vitality.


    The zombies outside had completely stopped attacking, only a few sporadic ones were still hitting the obstacles piled up by corpses at the exit.


    The exit is full of corpses, hundreds of corpses, there is no place to stay, you can only step on the corpses, and often you don''t know whether the feet are zombies or humans.


    Zhu Wenwu was standing next to Su Changxing, leaning on the ground with a steel sword and pestle, his face was numb, his lips were pale, and when he saw Su Changxing looking at him, he smiled and said:


    "Brother Su, as you said, I survived in the end."


    The number of zombies Zhu Wenwu killed should be second only to Su Changxing in the gathering place.


    After he became a Extraordinary, he also possessed extraordinary endurance. He fought with Su Changxing until dawn, and correspondingly, his physical strength was also exhausted.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Well, what I''m talking about is that if you didn''t die, you should have survived."


    "what?"


    Zhu Wenwu was stunned for a moment, and said, "It should be a meaning."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "It''s kind of a meaning. There shouldn''t be any need to defend here, so follow me now."


    Zhu Wenwu didn''t ask any further questions, and followed Su Changxing, saying, "That little Bo was taken into the jungle by those monkeys, is there any problem?"


    Su Changxing walked in front, took out a bottle of water, took a gulp, and said:


    "It shouldn''t be a problem. It has the characteristics of a zombie itself. The injury is not as serious as it looks, but the recovery ability still needs to be studied????? Now it seems that if a creature like a zombie wants to become stronger, the life characteristics are still It will be closer to normal life."


    Zhu Wenwu took the water that Su Changxing handed over, and thought about it: "It seems like this. The screamer is quite different from these zombies. It is more like a ferocious beast, and it seems that its wisdom is not low."


    Su Changxing looked at him sideways, and said with a smile: "If you think about it this way, these zombies have evolved to the extreme, and they seem to become humans again, but they have become a lot stronger. This process seems to have gone in a circle, but it doesn''t seem to be there."


    Zhu Wenwu was very thirsty, drank most of the water in one gulp, and said: "This is in line with the law of the development of things. Philosophically speaking, this is called a spiral, and it is also called a detour."


    He froze for a moment, and then said: "Well, from another perspective, we are old things in this new world, and it seems that we should be eliminated."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 203： qualifications

    "A person who should be eliminated?"


    Su Changxing smiled, feeling that this statement seemed to be similar to the intention of the doomsday game, and said:


    "Normal humans can withstand up to six enhancements, and Extraordinary people may need more. You can try it later."


    Zhu Wenwu became an Extraordinary after only receiving three reinforcements, and he could receive at least three more, but Su Changxing wanted to know if he could receive more reinforcements.


    Zhu Wenwu nodded, and said: "After becoming a Extraordinary, the improvement in physical strength does not seem to be as much as imagined, but it has indeed become much stronger."


    Zhu Wenwu didn''t have a discount store, and he didn''t know that Extraordinary people can continuously increase their mystery and become stronger at the same level.


    But everything the Extraordinary does seems to have an impact on himself. Even if he doesn''t do it deliberately, the mystery will still increase after a long time, but only slowly.


    Su Changxing thought about it, and then said: "Extraordinary people can also develop themselves in a certain way. The same level of development to the extreme can at least increase your physical strength by about one-half. Well, there will also be improvements in abilities. Not a small improvement."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded and asked, "What is the specific method?"


    Su Changxing shrugged and said, "Everyone is different, you need to find out by yourself."


    Zhu Wenwu''s potential seems to be great at present. The position of Demon Chaser alone is not easy. From the perspective of combat effectiveness, it is greater than his original promotion.


    However, Su Changxing doesn''t think this is necessarily a good thing. Extraordinary people have a delicate balance. The stronger they are, the more obvious their flaws are. For example, the ninth-rank Extraordinary in the middle and lower ranks doesn''t seem to have any fatal flaws. .


    Thinking of this, Su Changxing reminded: "You''d better not disclose your position information to others, it''s very dangerous for Extraordinary."


    Zhu Wenwu immediately understood Su Changxing''s meaning, nodded and said, "I will pay attention."


    The gathering place was very quiet, apart from the corpses on the ground, it was peaceful. Many people leaned against the wall, squinting their eyes to rest.


    The two came near the Blood Moon store, and some food and water were piled up on the ground. Huang Biao was worried that the Blood Moon store would disappear suddenly, so he first moved out the supplies and then transported them.


    Huang Tao is here to take care of these materials at this time. His condition is not bad, and he was not seriously injured. Last night, he mainly organized the upstairs to throw objects outward.


    This is also a very important thing. Without these parabolic objects last night, it would be difficult for them to keep the gathering place.


    There are large pieces of broken furniture piled up outside the community, crushing a large number of zombies.


    Huang Tao leaned against the table, saw Su Changxing smiled and said:


    "Brother Su, last night you killed that screamer. I saw it clearly from above. It''s just...inconceivable."


    Then, he said with a dejected face: "It''s a pity that my uncle let me be on top. I heard that Zhu Wenwu showed your supernatural power last night. Have you become an Extraordinary?"


    Zhu Wenwu thought for a while and shook his head: "Don''t listen to their nonsense, it''s just that I am willing to do my best, and I have strengthened it three times."


    Huang Tao curled his lips and said, "Don''t confuse me, I''m not an outsider."


    But you have a big mouth!


    Zhu Wenwu couldn''t fool Huang Tao, so he could only admit, "It''s good luck, it''s done. But, don''t tell anyone else about this."


    There was surprise in Huang Tao''s eyes, and he said thoughtfully, "Is that so? Brother Su, do you think I have a chance to become an Extraordinary?"


    Huang Tao didn''t show any signs of opening a path. Many people in the gathering place showed signs of opening a path after passing by last night, especially those who survived the blood moon world.


    Su Changxing patted him on the shoulder and said, "It depends on your life, Zhu Wenwu''s life seems to be very good."


    Huang Biao was silent for a while, and said, "I feel like I have been sentenced to death."


    Walking in front of the Blood Moon Store, Su Changxing turned on the screen, and saw that there were more than 20 more attribute enhancements left, and more than 5,000 red stones that had not been spent yet.


    Although they didn''t empty out the Blood Moon Store, they could still spend more than half of it.


    The firecrackers in the store have not been exchanged yet. They are very expensive, not necessarily easy to use, and they are noisy, so they were not exchanged yesterday.


    Su Changxing also reckoned that this thing is a scam, but now there are a lot of red stones, so he can exchange one for a try.


    "You feel the state of your body carefully, and we stop on the sixth."


    Su Changxing exchanged Zhu Wenwu for attribute enhancements, once for strength and twice for physique.


    A looming red light poured into Zhu Wenwu''s body from the store, and spread to his whole body.


    This reinforcement is amazing.


    Su Changxing could clearly feel that Zhu Wenwu''s aura gradually became stronger, and even the color of his skin changed, becoming fairer, and his scholarly temperament became stronger.


    Zhu Wenwu carefully felt the effect of strengthening, paused and said: "Brother Su, I feel that my body seems to have reached the limit that can be strengthened."


    Zhu Wenwu still can only strengthen it six times!


    Su Changxing fell silent. This was different from what he had expected before. He originally thought that it was because of the Extraordinary that he broke through the limit on the number of enhancements~www.novelhall.com~ Now it seems that this is not the case.


    And he seemed to have broken through the limit before he became a Extraordinary.


    Is it because of the position?


    Or is it because of the bottle of physique strengthening potion sold in the discount store at first?


    Su Changxing didn''t change his expression, just nodded and said: "Well, this is just an experiment, if it doesn''t work, forget it, forcibly strengthening it will also be dangerous."


    Standing behind Su Changxing, Zhu Wenwu glanced at the number of attribute enhancements on the screen, then looked around, and whispered:


    "Brother Su, although I probably shouldn''t say it, I have a request."


    Su Changxing browsed the dazzling array of items on the light screen, and said, "You want to ask for a chance to strengthen your sister?"


    Before Zhu Wenwu opened his mouth, he had already thought of it, and it was easy to think of it, as a matter of course.


    The attribute strengthening in the Blood Moon Store, everyone in the gathering place knows that those who have received the enhancement are naturally beaming, while those who have not accepted it are trying their best to fight for it.


    This is actually a big contradiction, but killing the gang of traitors last night had a great deterrent effect.


    Zhu Wenwu said in a concentrated voice: "Well, that''s right, I also hope that my sister can survive. You said that the only way to survive is to become an Extraordinary... My sister recognizes you as a master, and I also I recognize you as the eldest brother."


    Su Changxing glanced at him, smiled, and said lightly, "No problem, but it''s not because of me, it''s because of you. Go and call her down now."


    Zhu Wenwu showed joy on his face and said, "Thank you, Brother Su."

 Chapter 204： The 3rd promotion condition

    ¡¾edit a bit¡¿


    Zhu Wenwu became an Extraordinary.


    Although Zhu Xinxue is not qualified and has no reason to accept it, she has not contributed enough, and her own strength is not enough. Many people may be more qualified than him, but she is Zhu Wenwu''s younger sister, so she is qualified.


    Su Changxing exchanged it for a firecracker from the Blood Moon Store.


    A black tube appeared in his hand. The workmanship was exquisite. The way to fire it was to fill it with steel **** and gunpowder. It was very cumbersome. It was basically a one-time weapon in battle.


    Su Changxing estimated that the range of this thing should be very close, and shot at a corpse on the ground not far away.


    "Boom~"


    More than a dozen small steel **** scattered from the muzzle of the gun, embedded in the corpse, and splashed black blood.


    The sound alarmed many people around. They looked this way and were surprised when they saw the firecracker in Su Changxing''s hand.


    A young man stood beside Huang Tao and said, "That''s a firearm, there are still such things in the store."


    Huang Tao nodded and said: "Yes, but last night considering that the price of this item is very low, so I didn''t exchange it."


    Another person said regretfully: "It''s a pity that it''s just this kind of thing. If we can give us a lot of firearms, how can we be afraid of those zombies outside?"


    At this time, Zhu Wenwu brought Zhu Xinxue over and said, "I''m afraid this thing may not be able to kill a zombie."


    Su Changxing put down the firecracker in his hand, and commented:


    "If the distance is close, there is no problem. The effect of beating people will be better than beating zombies. People have a sense of pain, and they can cause effective killing at a relatively long distance."


    Zhu Xinxue''s face was black and ashen, and when she saw the fire gun''s eyes light up, she said, "I''ve seen similar things in history books. Doesn''t it mean that there may be guns and other things in the store?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said:


    "Well, it''s unlikely, at least not in this world. You stand up, and I''ll strengthen you. This is an opportunity your brother asked you to come over."


    Zhu Xinxue nodded like a chicken chopping rice, stood in front of the Blood Moon store, observed the store curiously, and said, "Do you need me to do something? Just stand here?"


    "Well, just stand there."


    Su Changxing exchanged three enhancements from the store for Zhu Xinxue, one for strength, one for speed, and one for physique.


    A red light shot into Zhu Xinxue''s body from the store, transforming her body.


    Zhu Xinxue is a supernatural being herself, and theoretically she has a chance to become an Extraordinary, but it''s only theoretical, and no one can say for sure the real situation.


    Feeling the changes in her body, Zhu Xinxue said with a surprised face on her face: "This strengthening is really miraculous. My strength seems to be much stronger."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and reminded: "Even if you are strengthened, you may only be stronger than ordinary adults, so don''t do anything dangerous."


    He was still a little worried. After this girl gained strength, her confidence swelled and she went to do some outrageous things.


    "Thank you master."


    Zhu Xinxue opened her eyes wide and said with a smile on her face: "Ha, no, but now I can always join the team going out to fight."


    Zhu Wenwu interjected: "That''s not a problem, but the premise is that I will take you with me so as not to cause trouble for others."


    Zhu Xinxue curled her lips and said, "Zhu Wenwu, one day I will surpass you."


    In the following time, some people began to clean up the corpses in the gathering place, carried them outside, and left them in the gathering place, which would produce bacteria and cause some diseases.


    Su Changxing came to the corpse of the screamer, ready to dig out the extraordinary crystal. The screamer should also be regarded as a kind of extraordinary creature.


    The screamer''s body had been partially eaten by the zombies, exposing the skeleton.


    "These zombies have already eaten the extraordinary crystal."


    Su Changxing found that after the screamer died, the scales seemed to have been so hard, but became soft instead, as if wrapped in a layer of fur.


    "The scale armor began to deteriorate after death? Or it became soft because it lost something."


    He remembered that the head once said that Extraordinary people have a certain kind of core power, but the ninth-level position cannot be used. This is also the essential difference between Extraordinary people and ordinary people, not just their bodies are stronger.


    Su Changxing cut open the scales on the screamer''s chest, looking for extraordinary crystals in them.


    The screamer''s body is not a single organ, but a solid gel of flesh and blood. This structure seems to have a good shock resistance effect, and the strange internal organs are wrapped in these gels.


    After groping for a while, Su Changxing split most of the screamer''s body open, and saw a diamond-shaped purple crystal in the screamer''s translucent purple heart.


    Surprisingly, although the Screamer died, its heart was still alive and beating continuously, as if it would have a tendency to come alive at any moment.


    At this time, the head suddenly said: "The screamer seems to have the characteristic of reshaping. If you leave it alone for a long time, it is really possible to come back to life."


    Su Changxing was stunned and said, "Can this thing be resurrected?"


    Head stretched and said: "Boy, if you want to become a true knower, you need a lot of knowledge to supplement it. You are too shallow now. The great true knower tells you that this is called rebirth, not resurrection."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You mean, the original individual has died, and the newborn is another Screamer, which is equivalent to its son?"


    The head pondered and said: "It''s about the same~www.novelhall.com~ However, such things are very rare, and they are usually very distorted existences. But screamers are more like some normal lives."


    Su Changxing cut open the heart with one knife, and took out the crystal from the cold purple blood.


    The moment he touched the crystal, the phone vibrated.


    Ok?


    task, or what?


    Su Changxing took out his mobile phone to check, but found that it was a promotion message from a discount store.


    [Discover the material that can be promoted, the crystal nucleus of the screamer, which seems to contain something special]


    [Promotion conditions


    Screamer Core 1/20


    Extraordinary Crystals 8/50


    Integral 33221/20000


    Mystery 855/800]


    "Screamers'' extraordinary crystals can actually be used as materials for promotion. Could it be that this is something bred by the giant hand organization?"


    Su Changxing muttered in his heart.


    The promotion will become more difficult every time, and the materials required will naturally be more demanding every time, which also shows the difference of the Screamer from the side.


    Although this kind of difference can be seen, it is obviously not something that ordinary zombies can evolve.


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, and asked in his heart: "Head, the average Extraordinary can only be promoted to the ninth rank at most twice, right?"


    The third promotion requires 800 points of mystery, and the upper limit of the general position mystery is 500 points.

 Chapter 205： Enhanced Healing Potion

    The head affirmed: "Yes, ordinary extraordinary people can only be promoted twice at the ninth level, but there are still accidents. Why are you asking this question, do you have a way to promote the second time?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "There is indeed a way, but it''s a bit troublesome and requires some materials."


    The head was silent for a while and said: "Where did you master the method of promotion? It''s such a strange way. It''s unheard of."


    Su Changxing put the crystal into the backpack and said calmly, "Guess."


    Head: "..."


    Since Su Changxing''s two promotion methods were very concealed, especially the second time, the head didn''t notice it, and Su Changxing didn''t show it either.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing began to dig out the crystals of extraordinary zombies. There were quite a few extraordinary zombies last night, and there were twenty or thirty of them one after another.


    It is not difficult for him to find the bodies of these extraordinary zombies. Extraordinary crystals will leave an imperceptible fluorescence in the air, which can only be seen by extraordinary people.


    Su Changxing walked around the gathering place all the time, picked up more than a dozen extraordinary crystals, and unexpectedly discovered that the crystals of one of the corpses had been dug away.


    "Hope he doesn''t swallow it."


    Su Changxing reckoned that someone should have discovered the Extraordinary Crystal in the Extraordinary Zombie and took it away. He also didn''t intend to take back this Extraordinary crystal, there was no need, and this one was not bad.


    Until nine o''clock in the morning, he searched out seven more Extraordinary crystals, a total of twenty-one. Counting the original eight, he had already reached half of the promotion requirements.


    However, the crystals of the screamers are the most difficult to deal with, and twenty crystals are needed, that is to say, he needs to hunt and kill twenty screamers.


    But so far, he has seen less than ten screamers, where can he get twenty crystals of screamers.


    "Maybe it can be exchanged for it. Some people have hunted and killed Screamer before."


    Su Changxing came to the outside of the station to look for the screamers killed by Shen Jinxuan. After walking for more than ten or twenty minutes, he came to the place Zhu Wenwu said, only to find that the corpses had been eaten up by the zombies, and the crystals had disappeared. gone.


    "Did it get eaten by zombies, or was it poached?"


    Su Changxing couldn''t tell whether the zombies would devour the crystals, so he took out his phone and noticed that Shen Jinxuan still didn''t reply to him.


    From the current point of view, Shen Jinxuan''s three personalities all have independent forum accounts, and points are calculated separately, so even if Jin kills a large number of zombies, Shen Jinxuan does not have any points.


    Maybe this is similar to the reason why he has a second account, except that both accounts are controlled by him alone.


    He also doesn''t have Jiajin''s friend, and he doesn''t know what her ID is called, or he didn''t choose her name at all.


    Su Changxing suspected that Jin hadn''t taken the name of the forum ID at all, so she was not counted in the kill list and some kill announcements.


    It was around ten o''clock when we returned to the station, and there were too many corpses in the gathering place, so they hadn''t been cleaned up yet.


    Su Changxing went all the way to the study upstairs, saw Huang Biao leaning on a chair and sleeping against the wall, turned around and was about to leave.


    Huang Biao raised his head and said, "Why did you go there just now? I''ll wait for you for a while."


    Su Changxing sat down, leaned on the chair and said, "Look for some materials, from zombies, about Extraordinary."


    Huang Biao grinned and said:


    "Although we have lost a lot, most of the people died, and now there are only more than 400 people left, but more people have been strengthened, and we have obtained a lot of food from the Blood Moon Store. These foods can fully support us Thirty days, and more than enough."


    He paused, sat up straight and continued: "Based on these foods, we can continue to recruit people. Even if it doubles, our food pressure won''t be too great."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said seriously:


    "Keep recruiting. The thing that kills two birds with one stone can not only shelter more people, let more people survive, but also achieve our goal."


    Huang Biao nodded and said:


    "Besides Zhu Wenwu, are there other people who may become Extraordinary? We have to make a list to avoid getting out of control. Fortunately, it was Zhu Wenwu who became Extraordinary yesterday. If it is someone else, it will become troublesome."


    Extraordinary people represent great power, and power will inflate people''s hearts.


    Regardless of the fact that the gathering place is still stable even after experiencing such tragic casualties, in fact, it is entirely because they have absolute power to suppress the entire garrison.


    Su Changxing tapped his index finger on the cracked tabletop, made a crisp sound, and said:


    "Becoming an Extraordinary is still very difficult. Zhu Wenwu probably became an Extraordinary quickly because he was stimulated by the blood moon world and he fit in well. However, in my opinion, the probability of you becoming an Extraordinary is actually the highest." Yes, it''s a pity that I didn''t enter that world."


    Huang Biao didn''t show any regrets, and said with a smile: "This is where blessings and misfortunes depend. He can survive in the blood moon world, but I may not be able to."


    Su Changxing couldn''t deny it, and continued:


    "So we only need to pay attention to people who have been strengthened, and people who survived the blood moon world. People who have both have the highest probability of becoming Extraordinary... Well, there are also supernatural beings, which are also One of the factors to become a Extraordinary, you should also be counted as a superhuman.¡±


    "Maybe it is ~www.novelhall.com~ It''s just that the ability is a little too obvious."


    Huang Biao was a little helpless, then took out a syringe from under the table, handed it to Su Changxing, and said:


    "This is the enhanced healing potion that was exchanged from the Blood Moon Store before. It can quickly recover from injuries. This is the last potion left. It is specially reserved for you and can save your life."


    [Enhanced therapeutic potion: make cells divide rapidly, so that they have a strong self-healing ability in a short period of time, but it will damage the lifespan, it is a life-saving weapon]


    Judging from the information of "True Knowledge", this should be regarded as an upgraded version of the healing ointment, which is indeed a good thing.


    Su Changxing took a look at the potion and said, "You are more likely to die than me, are you not prepared?"


    Huang Biao shook his head and said, "No need, anyway, I''m not an Extraordinary now, even if I''m alive, I might end up turning into a zombie."


    Su Changxing hesitated for a moment, then put the things in his bag, then took out two boxes of self-heating rice, and said, "Haven''t eaten yet, let''s eat together, I''m going to sleep after eating, I''m already a little sleepy."


    Huang Biao was silent for a while, and said quietly: "Do Extraordinary people doze off so much? It feels like you sleep longer than ordinary people."


    Su Changxing poured hot water into the lunch box, and said seriously: "I prefer to sleep, sleep is good for physical and mental health, and will not age prematurely."


    God is good for physical and mental health.


    Huang Biao said unhappily: "If I''m right, it should be because of Extraordinary...Zhu Wenwu told me something."

 Chapter 206： monkey in iron cloth shirt

    ¡¾Revise¡¿


    Although it was already morning, the red moon still existed in the sky, it was an inconspicuous phantom, and the red mist had completely disappeared. The zombies outside seemed to have been injected with stimulants.


    Huang Biao looked out the window and analyzed: "Do you think these zombies seem to have returned to the way we were on the first day, they are roughly the same."


    Su Changxing put down the empty lunch box he had eaten, nodded and said, "It''s like a seven-day reincarnation. From this point of view, it will be the second blood moon in fourteen days, but this should also be regarded as the last chance."


    Huang Biao narrowed his eyes and said, "You mean that the corpse will start to change at that time."


    Su Changxing nodded, and thoughtfully said: "Almost, it may be earlier, and it may be the real moment of despair at that time."


    As time goes by, the sense of oppression that is about to turn into a dead body will become more and more intense, especially for those who know the truth, and those who are relatively ignorant will feel much more relaxed.


    After dinner, Su Changxing went back to his room, lit some incense, and fell asleep. When he woke up, it was already afternoon, and he felt refreshed. The exhaustion from last night''s battle had disappeared.


    The blood moon and the hairy-faced giant in the sky have also disappeared, the sky is blue and bright, and the outside world has returned to its original appearance.


    Su Changxing turned on the phone, looked at it, and found that Shen Jinxuan still hadn''t replied to the message, but the profile picture hadn''t turned gray, which meant that she was still alive.


    He walked out of the room and noticed that the corpses in the gathering place were almost cleaned up, and some sand was used to cover up the blood.


    Because there is enough food in the gathering place now, and the zombies on the streets outside have also become sparse due to the blood moon, so the gathering place is in a state of shrinking all day long.


    Su Changxing came to the edge of the jungle, waved his hand, and a figure rushed out very quickly, it was Xiao Bo.


    Its body was still seriously injured, its flesh turned out, and its hair was wet with dark red blood.


    Su Changxing looked at its body, took out the healing ointment and said:


    "Your injury is still very serious, and the healing ability seems to be very weak. I have healing ointment here. You can apply it and see if it works."


    Xiaobo took the healing ointment with his fluffy palm, and said word by word: "My physical problem is not serious, and I will recover after a while."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "How about the casualties of your people?"


    Xiao Bo patted his chest with his palm, squeezed out a lot of blood, and said, "Dead, seventy percent, but the rest are all powerful monkeys."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but said, "Before your injury heals, you''d better be gentle with yourself. I seem to know why your injury healed so slowly."


    Feeling Su Changxing''s strange eyes, Xiao Bo said, "This can make my body stronger."


    such an extreme form of exercise......


    Su Changxing frowned, and asked curiously: "Where did you learn...the way to become stronger."


    A look of reminiscence appeared on Xiao Bo''s face, and he said: I saw it on TV, it happened a long time ago, you humans are really not simple, you are obviously weak in stature, but you can come up with such a refined and powerful way. "


    Su Changxing was silent for a second or two, then said flatly, "You must be watching some martial arts drama, right?"


    Xiaobo nodded, and said cautiously: "Yes, it''s a martial arts drama. This should be a kind of cheat book for you humans. It''s called an iron cloth shirt. You keep beating your body to become stronger."


    It turns out that your resistance to beating is not born, but developed.


    Su Changxing thought that Xiaobo was still like a normal person when he was hit on the ground with the palm of the screecher before, this couldn''t really be the iron shirt.


    A monkey can watch TV dramas and learn martial arts, it is really a master.


    Su Changxing pondered and said: "Yes, but I think you should practice after your injury is healed. This kind of training method, if you change it to a normal monkey, it will be useless for you."


    Xiao Bo lowered his head and applied the ointment to the wound, with a happy expression on his face, he said: "This thing is very useful, it seems to make my body stronger."


    As he spoke, it patted his chest again.


    This is a monkey that likes to self-mutilate.


    Su Changxing became numb, remembering that some people with high IQs have some strange hobbies, and it seems that monkeys are no exception, and said:


    "In the evening, let some monkeys spread around to guard, and notify me if you see humans from outside."


    With a thoughtful look on Xiao Bo''s face, he said, "You mean those powerful humans who move at night, right?"


    It seems that Xiaobo is also aware of the existence of hunters.


    Su Changxing nodded and said: "Yes, it''s them. The alert area can be as large as possible. If there is any situation, please notify me or our people at any time."


    These monkeys are small and climb, they are not easy to attract attention, and they are difficult to spot at night, making them the perfect choice for sentinels.


    Xiao Bo waved his hand, indicating that there was no problem, then turned around and ran into the depths of the jungle. While running, he punched himself on the back, causing the wound that was just about to heal to open again.


    "..."


    Su Changxing felt that there was something wrong with this monkey. It seemed that the pain was very weak, but the pleasure brought by the pain was even stronger.


    Well, of course, it cannot be ruled out that it is really practicing iron shirts.


    Going back~www.novelhall.com~ Su Changxing saw several children wandering around the gathering place, and Zhu Xinxue took the lead. At this time, she acted like a big sister.


    "Zhu Xinxue! What do you want to do?"


    Su Changxing shouted from behind, and several people stopped immediately.


    One of the thin-looking boys whispered, "Zhu Xinxue, isn''t that your master? What shall we do now."


    Zhu Xinxue''s expression was stiff, and she smiled and said, "Ha, master, let''s go down for a walk if there''s nothing else, it''s a bit boring up there."


    Su Changxing approached and saw that these children were holding weapons in their hands, looking like they were going to fight a big fight, so he roughly guessed what they were going to do, and said angrily:


    "So, tell me what you want to do when you go out?"


    Among them were a few children whom he had seen before, and they came in with Tan Xiuqing.


    Most of these children were around ten years old, and they stayed in a relatively safe place during the blood moon, so except for a few unlucky ones, most of them survived.


    The gathering place is to take in children, which is also the result of their discussion, which takes into account the future and the relationship between social structures.


    Children can ease the relationship between people. It may not matter whether a small group has children or not, but a large gathering place is necessary.


    Some things are subtle, but important.


    Seeing that she couldn''t hide it anymore, Zhu Xinxue said frankly: "Well, I''m just going to kill a few zombies to try, but they insist on following me, and I can''t help it."

 Chapter 207： peep

    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "According to the rules, no one is allowed to enter or leave the garrison without permission. How are you going to get out?"


    A smile appeared on Zhu Xinxue''s face, and she said, "I got Boss Huang''s consent, well, he can say it, but if he dies, he will die."


    Huang Biao is really straightforward enough.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Let''s go together, I just happened to go out to see your strength casually, as for them, don''t go."


    After being strengthened, Zhu Xinxue''s physical strength has surpassed that of an adult, and with the blessing of supernatural powers, her combat effectiveness should not be weak.


    Zhu Xinxue nodded, let the others leave first, followed Su Changxing to the exit, looked a little excited, and said:


    "Master, in fact, after receiving the enhancement, my ability has become stronger, and the furthest knockback distance has increased by more than half."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "The heaviest thing you can knock back is multiple things."


    Zhu Xinxue shook her head and said, "I haven''t tried it, but I guess it can be done even with a screamer''s body type."


    Su Changxing was silent for a while and said, "Well, I feel like you''re bragging."


    The two came to the exit all the way, and many outsiders gathered here. After the blood moon ended, many people still came to seek refuge.


    A gathering place that can survive the blood moon is relatively reliable. At least Su Changxing and his gathering place have made a name for themselves during the blood moon.


    They attracted a large number of zombies and even screechers, but they survived in the end. What''s more, most of their gathering places were ordinary people.


    And many spontaneously established gatherings like theirs were broken by zombies as long as the stronghold was activated.


    "Hey, what''s the matter, brother? Are people at the door not allowed to enter?"


    A man with a smile on his face saw Su Changxing coming out of the gathering place and shouted. His coat was covered with blood and dust, and he had a light beard on his mouth. He looked very capable.


    Su Changxing didn''t know what this person wanted to do, nodded his head and said calmly: "Well, yes, the people at the gate of the gathering place won''t let us in."


    Geng Yong stepped forward, shook hands with Su Changxing enthusiastically, and said:


    "My name is Geng Yong. Brother, if you bring a child, you will definitely not be allowed to enter, but you can consider joining us. We can enter as a group."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "So you also send people? However, there should be no requirement for the number of people in the gathering place."


    Standing behind Su Changxing, Zhu Xinxue blinked. Didn''t they come out to kill zombies?


    I don''t know what Su Changxing wants to do all of a sudden.


    Geng Yong shook his head, whispered mysteriously:


    "No, the gathering places are managed by teams. That is to say, the more people we have, the more power we have to speak. Sometimes this kind of thing is very critical, so it''s a good choice for you to join us now brother .¡±


    He glanced at the white Zhu Xinxue next to him again, and said:


    "This is your sister... If you bring a child, it''s better to join this kind of larger gathering place. It seems that some gathering places don''t accept children at all. Well, I also heard that some groups have eaten before over a child."


    Su Changxing nodded in agreement, and said, "Unfortunately, we still have something to do, so you can only go ahead."


    Seeing that Su Changxing was about to leave, Geng Yong hurriedly called out again, and said, "Alas, brother, there will be no more shops after passing this village. Let me tell you a secret."


    Su Changxing stopped, looked back at him, and said, "What secret?"


    A smile appeared on Geng Yong''s face, he walked up to Su Changxing, and whispered:


    "I got news before that there seems to be extraordinary people in this gathering place, and they probably have mastered the method to become extraordinary people. If we join this gathering place, we may also become extraordinary people, at least we can get in touch with extraordinary people."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment and said, "There is still such news on the forum?"


    This should be revealed by the people in the gathering place, it can be regarded as gossip, if it is an ordinary person, it is really fooled by Geng Yong.


    Geng Yong waved his hand and said: "That''s not it, I have an acquaintance in this gathering place, he told me, brother, you must be right to follow us."


    Seeing that they really couldn''t find anyone, otherwise they wouldn''t rely on Su Changxing and want him to join.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Well, but I still can''t join you, see you later in the gathering place."


    Geng Yong complained helplessly: "You''ve already joined another team, tell me earlier, it''s a waste of time."


    Zhu Xinxue followed Su Changxing away, looked back at Geng Yong, thought about it and said, "How does he know that there are Extraordinary people in our gathering place? Is there an inner ghost?"


    Zhu Xinxue knew that his brother had become a Beyonder, but only a few people knew the news.


    Su Changxing took a look at Zhu Xinxue, and felt that although she was small, she thought a lot, and said lightly:


    "It should be a guess. It is easy to have such a guess, and a relatively reasonable guess will spread from person to person."


    Zhu Xinxue nodded thoughtfully, played with the dagger in her hand, and muttered, "No wonder there are so many people joining our gathering place."


    After the blood moon, there are still a large number of people who will not choose to join the gathering place. The pressure of the blood moon disappears, and they don''t have much reason to join the gathering place.


    Thirty days, as long as there is enough food, a few people can support it and it will pass quickly.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "It''s not just that, human beings are social animals, and it''s normal to cling together when encountering danger. This is also the reason why the gathering place develops so fast."


    The two walked forward for a certain distance, and the zombies on the street became dense.


    Zhu Xinxue''s body appeared to be very dexterous, dodging left and right, and at the same time attacked the zombies with the short knife in her hand, her movements seemed to open and close.


    It has to be said that Zhu Xinxue is indeed very courageous, and has no fear of these hideous-looking zombies.


    It might really be natural.


    Su Changxing chopped off a rushing zombie with a single knife, and reminded:


    "Zombies'' brains are their weak point. You need to find the specific location of the weak point and penetrate it accurately during battle. Your strength is sufficient, and theoretically you can kill them with one blow."


    While speaking, he looked around and observed the surrounding environment, guessing that those hunters would definitely not let it go.


    Moreover, a large part of the people in this area are concentrated here, and the gathering place is very likely to be targeted by these hunters tonight.


    No, it should mean that these hunters will definitely come.


    Zhu Xinxue killed a zombie three times in a row, and her movements were quite agile.


    Su Changxing was a little surprised and said: "You have practiced before? It feels like you still have a little foundation."


    Zhu Xinxue turned her head, showing a hint of a smile, and said, "I used to learn Taekwondo and won the championship. Of course, this is just a child''s play."


    Su Changxing nodded and said: "Well, according to your current situation, it is no problem to join the combat team, even stronger than a large number of people."


    Zhu Xinxue opened her eyes wide, followed Su Changxing and said, "Then I can join the fighting team now, right?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It depends on your brother, as long as he agrees."


    "Oh, then I don''t think he will agree. He has swelled up now, and he feels that he can completely protect me when he becomes stronger."


    Zhu Xinxue said a little dejectedly.


    The two chatted and walked around the gathering place.


    When he was about to go back to the meeting place, Su Changxing saw a person standing on the side of the street looking towards them in the distance, his eyes fixed, and he said:


    "You go back first, I still have something to do."


    He saw that the person had circles of white rings, obviously he was a Beyonder, and few humans on their side were Extraordinary.


    This is the hunter!


    Su Changxing didn''t expect that these hunters would already be targeting them before nightfall and began to arrange them.


    Without thinking too much, he rushed towards that person, and as soon as he moved, that person also started to move, and fled backwards.


    When Su Changxing caught up, he found that the figure of this person had disappeared, and he seemed to have got into the alley next to him:


    "The speed is very fast, it should be a speed Extraordinary, can you feel his position?"


    The head said: "He is out of my range of perception, but I can sense it when you walk along the lane and get close to him."


    Su Changxing nodded, and ran in along the alleyway. This side is not actually an alleyway, but a pedestrian street, and the buildings are quite densely distributed, so it is easy to hide someone.


    The hunter seemed to have some kind of ability not to attract zombies, and he didn''t leave any obvious traces along the way, and Su Changxing could only track with his senses.


    After more than ten minutes, he still didn''t see the shadow of the hunter, and he lost track of him, so he had no choice but to turn around and walk back.


    "Unlucky, I didn''t find the right direction, these zombies didn''t respond..."


    Su Changxing was a little annoyed, this person was clearly in his face, but he forced him to escape, just like seeing a mouse pass through the middle of the room, but didn''t catch it.


    Going back to the time, passing a noodle shop, the head suddenly said: "He is upstairs next to him, and he seems to be watching you, the third floor."


    Really courageous.


    There was a trace of coldness in Su Changxing''s eyes, and he didn''t immediately chase upstairs, but walked in another direction as if nothing had happened.


    In a dim room, a man wearing a hat and scarf squatted by the window, looking at Su Changxing''s back with a smile on his face.


    "It''s nothing more than a ''sleeping beast''."


    He roughly already knew who Su Changxing was, the human who escaped from their siege, and Su Changxing was still their number one target.


    After a while, he is going to report this news to the leader, and he can reap a lot of benefits.


    "By the way, this gathering place is really not small, there must be hundreds of people..."


    The man suddenly felt movement behind him, and he was shocked, and saw a man holding a steel knife appearing behind him like a ghost.


    This person is Su Changxing.


    "What? Do you have thoughts about me? I seem to remember that I killed many of you before, but I''m not afraid yet."


    Su Changxing showed a gentle smile, and said calmly, and he was not in a hurry, as if he wanted to have a good chat.


    The man leaned against the wall and stood up slowly, his pupils dilated under the change of light and shadow, his body was stiff, and he was under great psychological pressure.


    Su Changxing''s strength has already spread among them, at least the existence of high-powered people, the strength of the leader level, is definitely not something he can handle.


    And the most deadly thing is that their strength will drop sharply during the day, and on the contrary, their strength will rise sharply at night.


    The man held his breath, and said slowly: "You are not in a hurry to act, we still have room for discussion, if you have any requirements, just say it."


    Very sensible.


    Su Changxing looked at the hunter in front of him, and said with a smile: "I just want to get to know you, you should be regarded as an organization, how many people does your organization have?"


    "We have a lot of people, how many are there..."


    The man turned around suddenly, his legs exerted strength, and he jumped towards the window sill, trying to escape by jumping off the building.


    Su Changxing immediately chased after him with a knife, followed the man and jumped out of the window. The moment he jumped out of the window, he pierced his vest with one knife, grabbed his body with one hand, and shouted: "You want to die, you want to live!"


    The man clenched his teeth on the crown, trying to struggle, but his strength was far inferior to Su Changxing''s.


    "Boom~"


    The steel knife and the corpse fixed it on the ground and inserted it into the ground. One side of the corpse was smashed to pieces under the powerful impact.


    Su Changxing chopped off the zombies surrounding him with a few knives, took a deep breath while looking at the corpse, and then dragged the corpse to a hidden location in the next room to hide, so as not to be easily found by other hunters.


    "These hunters are indeed much weaker during the day, somewhat similar to those zombies. It seems that the influence of the giant hand has been engraved into their DNA."


    Su Changxing analyzed, putting this person''s Extraordinary Crystal into his backpack.


    The voice of the head came: "Hehe, they can be regarded as Extraordinary in the positioning system, and their advancement and promotion direction are very restricted."


    "Is it all within the range of the giant hand?"


    "Well~ www.novelhall.com~ almost."


    Su Changxing found that it was actually very easy for him to expose himself now. He was an Extraordinary, and Extraordinary people could recognize each other. These hunters could basically confirm his identity when they saw him.


    Of course, it is also possible to recognize Zhu Wenwu as him.


    After this blood moon, there should be other Extraordinary people appearing, the number is very small, but he is definitely not the only one.


    Su Changxing walked out the door, looked around, found nothing unusual, and left.


    Back at the exit of the gathering place, Zhu Xinxue was still standing here waiting, with Yan Xu and others standing beside him, looking at Su Changxing.


    Seeing Su Changxing coming back soon, Zhu Xinxue breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, she noticed the blood stain on Su Changxing''s chest, which was not there before, and asked:


    "Master, what happened just now, did you see someone you know?"


    Su Changxing said as if nothing had happened: "It''s about the same, but he has already left, and he doesn''t want to join us."


    Afterwards, he looked at Yan Xu and instructed: "Strictly check those who join the resident to prevent hunters from getting in."


    Yan Xu immediately understood what Su Changxing meant, his heart sank, and he guessed that the person just now was the hunter. No wonder he kept looking around from a distance, nodded and said:


    "Well, I will definitely check carefully and prevent any suspicious personnel from entering the garrison."


    In fact, he checked and checked very carefully, which also caused a large number of people to be blocked outside the exit.

 Chapter 208： Team A

    Although the gathering place is in a state of shrinking, it will still be divided into teams to clean up the surrounding area, collect supplies, and clean up zombies.


    They still have a certain degree of control over the surrounding area, but they cannot prevent hunters.


    Ordinary people cannot accurately identify hunters.


    After Su Changxing returned to the station, he asked the Monkey King to disperse the monkey sentries to monitor the surrounding situation, which was equivalent to adding another layer of security.


    Not long after, Zhu Wenwu led the team back from the wind and dust outside. Because of Zhu Wenwu''s relationship, their trip was very efficient, and they reached their expected goal after only going out for a few hours.


    The cracked stone slab was covered with a thin layer of sand, which did not completely cover up the bloodstains from last night. There was a little red in the black, which could be noticed upon closer inspection.


    Su Changxing leaned on the stone platform downstairs, glanced at Zhu Wenwu next to him, and said, "How about it, can it work?"


    Zhu Wenwu went out this time to familiarize himself with his abilities and practiced with zombies. His abilities are very proactive, and it is very difficult to completely control them.


    Zhu Wenwu thought about it and said: "No problem, my ability can indeed achieve long-distance and long-term tracking, but I can only select one target."


    Su Changxing nodded, with deep eyes, and said coldly:


    "Well, that''s fine. Although we are at a disadvantage, we can''t always sit and wait for death. Even a rabbit will bite people when it is in a hurry, let alone we are not animals."


    Zhu Wenwu looked pale, frowned, and exhaled slowly: "Brother Su, I believe in you, it doesn''t matter if you die, anyway, this world is already like this, if you don''t die today, maybe tomorrow."


    Su Changxing twitched his face, and said silently: "I didn''t ask you to die, don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhu Wenwu thought for a while and said, "But I feel that what you do, brother, is very dangerous, at least it looks like this at present."


    Seems to make sense.


    "..."


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, and felt that what he said was correct, but many times, things came to this point unconsciously, and there was not much room for choice.


    After the blood moon passed, these hunters were their biggest threat, and if the hunters in this area gathered together, their small gathering place would not be an opponent.


    A hunter is far more threatening than an extraordinary zombie.


    Standing not far away, Geng Yong saw Su Changxing and was about to come up to say hello.


    A young man next to him said, "Geng Yong, do you know Chief Su? Didn''t you just come to our gathering place?"


    "Boss Su?"


    Geng Yong was stunned for a moment, thinking that Su Changxing only entered the gathering place today like him.


    The young man looked at Geng Yong who was a little confused, and explained:


    "There are two leaders in our gathering place, one is Huang Biao, the leader Huang, and the other is Su Changxing, the leader Su. Let me tell you, this leader Su is very powerful and has a high reputation in the gathering place. We were able to hold the gathering place yesterday because of him. .¡±


    Geng Yong was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that Su Changxing was originally a leader-level figure here. Fortunately, he had dragged others to join his team before.


    He looked at the young man again, and said very politely: "So brother should also be a person who has joined the gathering place for a long time."


    The young man smiled, waved his hand and said, "It doesn''t count, I''m just a few days earlier than you. My name is Yin Ke, from Shaanxi."


    Geng Yong patted him on the shoulder and said: "Then I really want to thank you brother, haha, otherwise I might really make something wrong."


    Su Changxing also saw Geng Yong not far away, and said thoughtfully:


    "That person just joined the resident today, but according to my judgment, he has a high probability of becoming an Extraordinary, and he should also be a person who survived the blood moon world."


    Zhu Wenwu showed surprise on his face: "It means that he is very likely to become an Extraordinary in these few days."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Well, it''s probably because he didn''t have enough reinforcements, so he was restricted from becoming an Extraordinary."


    Geng Yong walked over here, stood in front of Su Changxing, and said with a smile on his face: "Ha, Chief Su, I didn''t know about the offense before, so please take care of me."


    Su Changxing stood up and said, "No, just call me Su Changxing, and I''m not the leader here."


    Geng Yong frowned, feeling that Su Changxing''s attitude was a little different from what he had imagined, something was not quite right, he said with a smile:


    "No, I still understand some truths. In the apocalypse and in troubled times, rules are very important. If you mess up the rules, there will always be problems."


    Su Changxing felt that this person was interesting, so he changed his voice, pursed his lips and said:


    "The gathering place will assign operations tonight, and if you wish, you will be assigned to Team A in the battle sequence."


    Geng Yong was a little dazed, he didn''t keep up with Su Changxing''s rhythm, why did he get involved in the allocation of teams all of a sudden, he didn''t know much about this, he only knew that they were divided into many teams, and it seemed that different teams received different treatment.


    The A team seems to be the best treated.


    He froze for a few seconds, then asked, "Why? I don''t seem to have anything special about me."


    He obtained a special ability during the blood moon, but he didn''t let anyone know about it. UU read the book www.uukanshu.com and analyzed it, and felt that this should be the ability mentioned on the forum.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Since we''ve joined the same gathering place, we''re considered as fellow travelers, and there''s no need to hide it like this... You have something special, and you should know it yourself."


    This person knows my abilities!


    Geng Yong''s hair stood on end, and he suddenly felt a sense of being seen through. He restrained his expression and said, "Can I refuse? It sounds dangerous."


    Su Changxing stuffed a candy into his mouth, patted his shoulder, and said with a smile:


    "Of course we can. We won''t force others to do anything against us. Joining Team A is indeed risky, but as you said before, after passing this village, there will be no store here. Joining Team A is your best choice at the moment."


    Shocked eyes appeared in Geng Yong''s eyes, and he still asked, "Why? Can you tell me the reason?"


    Su Changxing''s eyes were deep, like an abyss, and he said, "Well, that''s what you think. If you join Team A, you will have a chance to become an Extraordinary."


    Extraordinary!


    These three words exploded in Geng Yong''s mind like a spring.


    His pupils dilated and his breath thickened.


    Su Changxing spoke very clearly, without any cover-ups, like the whispers of a devil directly touching people''s hearts, but in fact, there were only interests and desires driven.


    Geng Yong felt the sense of oppression from Su Changxing, and said without any hesitation: "Boss Su, I am willing to join Team A, and I am willing to contribute my meager strength to the gathering place."

 Chapter 209： trade

    "He is your captain, Zhu Wenwu, you can get acquainted with him."


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and smiled, feeling that the sugar in his mouth was a little too sweet, which made people feel bored, but he didn''t spit it out. It''s shameful to waste food.


    "Hello Captain Zhu."


    Geng Yong looked at the overly young man next to him, and he didn''t mean to belittle him. Being able to become the captain must mean that he has something special.


    Zhu Wenwu said nonchalantly: "Let''s add a friend, you go to the second floor first, our team members are resting there now."


    "Well, okay, then I''ll go first."


    Geng Yong gestured to Su Changxing, then turned and left.


    Su Changxing looked at his back and said, "How?"


    Zhu Wenwu replied: "It''s okay, people who are well-rounded are at least easier to get along with."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "My evaluation is, it''s not as good as you?????? You should go to rest first, it''s getting late now."


    Although it was afternoon, the sky still looked a bit cold, as if it had just rained a little.


    Su Changxing exchanged the remaining seven boxes of self-heating rice in the discount store and put them in his backpack. The discount store will refresh again later to prevent it from being wiped out.


    There are hundreds of arrows.


    He definitely couldn''t fit these arrows in his backpack, but there were more than 30 people who could use bows and arrows in the gathering place, so they could use them.


    The gathering place seems to be calm, but in fact it is like a precision instrument slowly turning, the gears are connected to the gears, and the gears drive the gears.


    The sky is getting darker, and there are some black clouds floating in the sky outside the window, which may be shadows caused by the refraction of light.


    "Da da da~"


    Su Changxing leaned back on the chair, tapped the cracked tabletop with his index finger, and flipped through the phone with the other hand, searching for some useful information.


    After the blood moon, the forum was full of hope again. Many people felt that those who survived had mastered the secret of surviving in the apocalypse.


    Many gathering places were established after the blood moon, because they found that gathering places are quite necessary to resist the blood moon''s corpse tide.


    And in the blood moon, after activating the stronghold, there will be a special blood moon store, which can be exchanged for a large number of attribute enhancements.


    This news has spread on the forum, and it was first posted on the forum by a person called "Bridge Card Man".


    Then it was proved by many people.


    According to the different times of strengthening, they are divided into six levels of strength.


    One time of strengthening has already surpassed most human beings, and only some people who have undergone extreme training can achieve it; the second time of strengthening is the level that very few people in the world can achieve; three times of strengthening, beyond the level that can be achieved by simple exercise????? ?


    Relying on the bonus of the blood moon, many people have been strengthened, and many people have even reached the point of six times of strengthening, but there is still no news about Extraordinary people on the forum.


    Su Changxing must have had a certain number of Extraordinary people appearing, there must be some in such a large organization as the Security Bureau, but they habitually hide the news.


    These organizations have a common habit. When they are not sure whether a certain news will have a good impact after it is released, they usually choose to block the news first.


    Of course, this is also the safest way.


    Su Changxing flipped through the private messages and found that "Feng Hua Zheng Mao" sent him a message.


    They haven''t been in touch since the beginning, but now "in their prime" suddenly contacted him.


    This person is not an ordinary person. From the first few days, he ranked in the top three in the kill list, and now he ranks first. He killed more than 8,000 zombies. He dropped the second place and nearly 2,000 zombies. fear.


    Although Su Changxing is an Extraordinary, he can only be ranked six. The people in front should all be superhumans with large-scale damage abilities, and he lacks this kind of range-kill ability.


    However, Jin should be ranked in the top three, or even the first, in terms of the number of zombies killed.


    None of these people could be Jin, so she didn''t register a forum ID at all.


    In its prime: I have something I want to talk to you about.


    Very simple sentence.


    However, Su Changxing had a rough guess about his intentions. It should be trying to recruit him, or test his attitude.


    This behavior is also very consistent with the position of the Security Bureau.


    Su Changxing replied: Do you have anything to say directly, do you want to trade something?


    Flourishing: Pretty much, I want to know more about Extraordinary, and how you become Extraordinary.


    The eyes of the middle-aged man under the sunglasses were shining brightly. According to their analysis, the supernatural beings who entered the blood moon world and survived had a certain chance to become Extraordinary.


    As far as they know, up to now, in all the gathering places of the security bureaus, there are only two people who have become Extraordinary.


    You must know that they are all elites among human beings, the probability is so low, and the probability of other gathering places spontaneously formed by civilians must be even lower.


    At this time, it seemed that Su Changxing, who gave priority to becoming an Extraordinary, was extraordinary.


    They need to know a way to become an Extraordinary without a blood moon, and only Su Changxing can know this way.


    Su Changxing replied: "Unfortunately, I don''t know the way I become an Extraordinary. I only know that it is easier to become an Extraordinary during the blood moon~www.novelhall.com~Fenghuazhengmao: I believe you guessed it, I am a member of the Security Bureau. If you can tell me the news, it will be good for everyone, and in the apocalypse, we should be united as one, are you right?


    Obviously, Fenghuazhengmao still doubts that he knows, but this is also a reasonable suspicion.


    Su Changxing replied: I really don''t know, but I can provide you with some information about Extraordinary, how about charging you a symbolic 20,000 points.


    "Symbolic? The tone is really big enough."


    The middle-aged man showed a slight smile, looking at the phone involuntarily.


    "What''s the matter, boss?"


    Lin Xiuyu asked curiously.


    The middle-aged man thought about it and said, "That "lucky kid" said he could tell us about the Extraordinary, but he needs 20,000 points."


    "Fuck."


    Lin Xiuyu complained: "This guy is a lion, does he know how much 20,000 points are?"


    The middle-aged man continued: "As long as the news he said is valuable, 20,000 points are nothing."


    Lin Xiuyu curled her lips and said, "I hope you won''t be fooled by him, Boss."


    The middle-aged man said slowly: "I don''t think he will, at least he will not be so petty. After all, he is the first person to become a Extraordinary."


    "Maybe."


    Lin Xiuyu shrugged, not caring much.


    At present, the points are more than enough, and the mystery shop can''t absorb their points at all.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 210： strange dead

    In its prime: As long as the information you give is valuable.


    This person was still very straightforward and didn''t bargain, but in Su Changxing''s heart, the true value of his news was much higher than that.


    Su Changxing replied: After becoming an Extraordinary, he will be a ninth-rank Extraordinary. An Extraordinary will be affected by what he does, and can continue to become stronger during this process. There is also a hidden mystery. The more mysterious the more The higher, the stronger the Extraordinary.


    Only after the degree of mystery reaches a certain value, can you advance to the next level. The way to advance is very simple, and you can do it in the mystery shop.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing didn''t write too much news, he just told what he knew, the "common sense" about Extraordinary people.


    After a while, Fenghua Zhengmao replied: Thank you for your message, it is indeed very valuable, I will send you the points.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and replied: Are you a Extraordinary now?


    In its prime: Unfortunately not.


    Sure enough not.


    This is similar to what he estimated. It is not easy for a powerful supernatural being to become a Extraordinary, but the weakest supernatural being is more likely to become an Extraordinary.


    After collecting the 20,000 points of Fenghuazhengmao, his total points have reached 50,000, which is not too much for Su Changxing, it can only be said to be enough for the time being.


    "I didn''t show the intention of soliciting, is it because I have expected that I will refuse?"


    Su Changxing looked at the phone and muttered.


    It was almost seven o''clock at this time, he got up and walked out, ready to go back to the room, when he saw Huang Biao walking in from the outside with a serious face.


    Su Changxing immediately asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Huang Biao paused and said, "Someone died in the gathering place just now, and he fell to his death from upstairs."


    Su Changxing was stunned and said, "Suicide?"


    Huang Biao shook his head and said, "No, it looks like it was pushed down from above, and there is a piercing wound on the chest."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "So we haven''t found the murderer? It shouldn''t be. With so many people, no matter what, someone should have seen it."


    Huang Biao sat down on the chair and said in a deep voice:


    "No, someone saw that he jumped to his death from upstairs, and there was no one around... I feel that this is a bit strange, we''d better pay attention to it."


    Su Changxing didn''t pay too much attention to it. In the apocalypse, conflicts are easy to arise between people. If there is a vendetta, it is not something that will not happen. He said:


    "Ask people who are familiar with him, has he ever had any conflicts or hatred with anyone.


    Huang Biao looked at Su Changxing, and pondered: "His corpse is very strange, the skin on his chest is black, the murderer may have some kind of ability."


    "ability?"


    Su Changxing frowned, and said, "You mean there are other hidden supernatural beings in the resident?"


    Huang Biao nodded and said, "It''s very likely so, but it''s not necessarily true. You should go down and look at the corpse first."


    Afterwards, Su Changxing followed Huang Biao to the downstairs, where the corpses had been cleared aside, leaving a human-shaped blood shadow on the ground.


    The corpse was a middle-aged man with rough skin. His back hit the ground, a large amount of flesh and blood burst out, his spine was broken into several sections, his chest clothes had been ripped open, and there was a penetrating wound on his chest. The skin around the wound was black. It seems that there is something flowing in it.


    There were a lot of people around watching and discussing, feeling that this scene was really weird.


    Dead people are nothing unusual, but the way this man died was too weird.


    Another short-haired man stood beside him with a look of horror on his face. This should be the friend of the deceased, and said:


    "He may have messed with something unclean. I saw him jumping off the stairs by himself just now. I had no chance to stop him.


    Hearing this, Su Changxing felt that according to the plot development of some detective suspense novels, 40% of the people who said this were murderers, but judging by his expression, it didn''t look like he was lying.


    Huang Tao stood beside him with a face full of disbelief and said, "How is it possible? Could it be that he has suicidal tendencies again? I saw that he had a desire to survive before."


    Obviously, he also knew the dead man.


    The short-haired man nodded affirmatively, "He won''t commit suicide. How could we survive so hard? It''s ridiculous."


    Huang Tao curled his lips, he didn''t know what was going on, he felt that it was really absurd, he looked at Su Changxing and asked:


    "Brother Su, do you have any idea? I can''t see anything from this corpse, and we don''t have anyone who has specialized in forensic medicine here."


    "Let me see."


    Su Changxing squatted in front of the corpse, turned on "True Knowledge" and scanned the wound on the man''s chest.


    A slender and huge scythe?


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment. This kind of weapon was obvious and couldn''t be hidden, but he didn''t have any impression. No one in the gathering place should use this kind of weapon.


    Seeing the change in Su Changxing''s expression, Huang Biao asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing stood up, with a strange expression on his face, and said, "He was pierced through his chest by a scythe~www.novelhall.com~ a relatively huge scythe, do we have people with this kind of weapon in our gathering place?"


    Huang Tao interjected, and said decisively: "No, that kind of weapon should be hard to find, and it''s not as convenient to use as swords and sticks."


    Now the question is, since there is no such weapon in the garrison, how did this person die?


    Su Changxing''s eyes were dark, and he said in a low voice: "In this way, he should not be alone. Someone used a mobile phone to pass weapons to him outside the garrison, but I don''t understand the meaning of what they did. It''s not just a sickle. kill."


    Huang Biao nodded and said, "It''s really a bit strange...Let''s just leave it at that. If someone dies again, we''ll see."


    The death of one or two people is not a big deal. Now that it is getting late, they have more important things to do.


    Afterwards, the others took the body away and threw it away, while Su Changxing returned to the room, turned on his phone, and checked the refresh results of the store.


    Others are not important.


    He mainly looks at rare and precious quality items, which are very important. It seems that the items that are refreshed every time in the discount store are very useful to Su Changxing.


    Look towards the top of the inventory.


    This is a pistol.


    A silver long-barreled revolver looks exquisitely crafted, revealing a hint of elegance.


    "It''s actually another firearm, but why is it still a pistol..."


    Su Changxing thinks it''s not bad, at least it matches his promotion direction "pistol enthusiast", but this pistol is a little different from what he imagined.

 Chapter 211： M nine hundred and ninety one wolf tooth

    ¡¾Coding... for half an hour¡¿


    [99 Spike: Magnum type revolver, suitable for bullets. 44 Magnum bullets, bullet capacity 4, power 2000~5000.


    A refurbished weapon from the world of the Witcher, a new product before the end of the world, with extremely exaggerated power, but it didn''t change anything substantially.


    This item is top-notch among the Magnum pistols of the same series, and its power reaches the extreme. It was originally intended to deal with large monsters, but it has extremely high requirements on the strength of the user, and it cannot be used by ordinary people.


    Features: The power to deal with creatures larger than itself is increased by 30%~00%. The greater the size difference between the two sides, the greater the power, and 20% real damage to monsters. ¡¿


    "It''s really expensive. The discount costs 10,000 points, which means the original price costs 50,000 points?"


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and felt that this weapon was very domineering. It seemed inappropriate to call it a pistol, but it was indeed just a pistol.


    "The power seems a bit too much. The power of this semi-automatic pistol seems to be only a few hundred, which is completely incomparable."


    Su Changxing took out the LEI semi-automatic pistol to observe, and then spent 10,000 points to exchange for this weapon in the store.


    A white light flashed.


    A long-barreled revolver with a silver-white barrel and engraved gray patterns appeared in his hand.


    very heavy.


    It is much heavier than Su Changxing imagined, and ordinary people can''t even pick it up with one hand. It should be made of a special metal with high density.


    The handle of the gun was inlaid with two pieces of black hardwood, and a line of distorted text was engraved on it. It should be a text, but Su Changxing had never seen it before. It should be the text of that world civilization.


    This seems to be a kind of hieroglyph, with a "day" pattern in it, which is somewhat similar to Chinese characters, but looks more cumbersome.


    Su Changxing tried it out and felt that the gun felt pretty good, so he opened the ammo bar and found the Magnum bullet.


    [Special .44 Magnum bullet: 50% off, 200 points]


    "Sure enough, it''s also very expensive. A bullet is worth half a flashbang..."


    He spent 800 points in exchange for four bullets, gave one to the revolver, and dropped one on the ground.


    The magazine jammed so badly that it took him some effort to open it and load it with his other hand.


    After hesitating for a while, Su Changxing still didn''t shoot. He felt that it was a waste, and it would not be too late to find a suitable target and try again. Moreover, he felt that the gun would make a lot of noise, and it was not good to attract zombies to the vicinity of the station.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing exchanged another 30 rounds of pistol bullets to fill up the two magazines.


    After refreshing this time, the number of pistol bullets in the ammunition column remained unchanged at fifty rounds, but the problem was that fifty rounds were still not enough for him.


    "I don''t know if there is a way to increase the upper limit of the ammo bar."


    Later, Su Changxing noticed that the item in the tool column was no longer a healing ointment, but a potion that strengthened adrenaline.


    [Type B Adrenaline: 50% off, 500 points]


    [Type B adrenaline: activates the potential of the body within ten minutes, the specific effect varies from person to person, after the effect of the drug wears off, it will enter a state of fatigue, the specific effect varies from person to person]


    vary from person to person?


    Well, seeing it is the same as not seeing it.


    Su Changxing reckoned that it should be based on the physical strength of the user, the stronger the person, the weaker the effect and the weaker the side effects.


    However, he has no way to estimate how effective this thing is for him.


    "Try it."


    Su Changxing did not hesitate, and exchanged five hundred points for a dose.


    The medicine is still an iron needle tube, with a glass in the middle, and the liquid of the medicine is light red, which looks like some kind of mixed cocktail.


    Pick up the needle and pierce the arm.


    What''s more embarrassing is that he didn''t use too much force. The needle only pierced the outer skin and was stuck outside by the muscles.


    With more force, the needle was completely inserted into the skin, and the medicinal liquid was injected into the flesh and blood.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing felt a heat flow from his arms to his whole body, and then it became scorching hot, and his body began to feel hot.


    "The strength and speed have indeed improved, but the improvement has indeed been quite limited."


    His strength, speed, and physique are all at 5.6. After injecting a dose of adrenaline, only his strength and speed increased by 0.0, while his physique dropped by 0.00.


    This feeling of hotness and excitement began to weaken slowly at the ninth minute and became flat.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and did feel a little tired, but this feeling of tiredness only lasted for five or six minutes.


    It seems that his physical strength is too high. This thing is useful to him, but it is tasteless, tasteless to eat, and it is a pity to discard it.


    "Maybe it can come in handy at a critical time, well, it can also be given to Zhu Wenwu, Huang Biao and others."


    Their physical strength is far inferior to that of Su Changxing, and they can rely on this thing to stimulate good combat power in a short period of time, but this side effect may also kill people.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    "Fuck, boss, do you think the information he gave about the Extraordinary is true?"


    Lin Xiuyu looked surprised at what Huang Biao sent.


    The middle-aged man took a deep breath and said:


    "It should be~www.novelhall.com~ I will know when I let those two Extraordinary try it out. Actually, I didn''t expect him to give this kind of information... I thought that although he was the first One who becomes an Extraordinary, but if it is given a few days earlier, the gap will not be too big."


    Lin Xiuyu''s eyes were clear, and he quickly realized, saying:


    "You mean that he has already reached the front of all Extraordinary people, went deeper, and is even about to become an eighth-order Extraordinary?"


    The middle-aged man nodded solemnly and said:


    "It should be like this. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to know such information about Extraordinary people. This person is really scary. In just a few days, he has already groped to this extent."


    Extraordinary has a strong growth potential,


    Lin Xiuyu''s eyes were clear, and he quickly realized, saying:


    "You mean that he has already reached the front of all Extraordinary people, went deeper, and is even about to become an eighth-order Extraordinary?"


    The middle-aged man nodded solemnly and said:


    "It should be like this. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to know such information about Extraordinary people. This person is really scary. In just a few days, he has already groped to this extent."


    Lin Xiuyu''s eyes were clear, and he quickly realized, saying:


    "You mean that he has already reached the front of all Extraordinary people, went deeper, and is even about to become an eighth-order Extraordinary?"


    The middle-aged man nodded solemnly and said:


    "It should be like this. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to know such information about Extraordinary people. This person is really scary. In just a few days, he has already groped to this extent."

 Chapter 212： kill

    "Resurrection Day".


    This month of the year is the Day of Resurrection, which will drive everyone crazy and turn them into beasts, which is their hope of survival.


    Natural selection, the jungle of the jungle.


    From a certain perspective, the world''s resources are always limited, and only some people can enjoy them.


    The night was accompanied by roars from far and near, and five people walked through the alleyway at an extremely fast speed, and these zombies didn''t react much to them, and they would only notice it when they got closer.


    "During the day, I found a gathering place near here, it should not be small."


    A man in a short black trench coat said.


    Another person said with a relaxed face: "I''m afraid there are quite a few of them. Even if there are hundreds of pigs, it will be difficult to kill them all in a short time."


    The man in the windbreaker thought for a while and said, "Depending on the situation, there shouldn''t be much difference between these people and hundreds of pigs, but there should be a few more powerful people in this gathering place."


    The only woman among the five grinned and said:


    "According to experience, now is our prime time, and some of them will become stronger very quickly."


    Several people also agree with this statement.


    The man in the windbreaker smiled and said:


    "However, what Boss Ye means is that we are not in a hurry, we should clean up the small gathering places first, and the situation in our area is relatively good. The official organization of their world seems to have given up on this area."


    At this moment, on the sunshade of the upstairs balcony, squatting a monkey with scarlet eyes, quietly watching the people in the dark, like a living stone.


    Several hunters didn''t notice this black monkey at all, and even if they did, they wouldn''t care. Zombies can be seen in many places, but there are not many of them, and their fighting power is not as good as zombies.


    In a room with dim light, Su Changxing sat on the ground, looking at the map, and the Monkey King stood beside him, looking at the map with him.


    "They have entered the area we are monitoring. There are five teams and more than 20 people. They should all be hunters."


    With a flash of red light in the Monkey King''s eyes, he said.


    The entire black mourning monkey group can also be regarded as a whole, and each individual monkey is the eyes and ears of the monkey king. Through this special method, it expands its senses.


    Monkeys are mammals, but black mourning monkeys have similar characteristics to ants and bees in this regard.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Mark the exact location on the map."


    The Monkey King took a pen and roughly drew several circles on the map, representing the specific locations of these hunters. They were scattered around the gathering place, and they were all in the same direction. take care of.


    With a smile on his face, Su Changxing took a photo of the map and sent it to Zhu Wenwu and others, saying:


    "Come on, let''s block them in the past. These hunters are really unscrupulous. Such people want to eat our gathering place."


    very close.


    One person and one monkey soon reached the target location. Zhu Wenwu and others were already waiting here. There were hundreds of people, most of whom had been strengthened.


    Su Changxing strode towards the restaurant on the first floor, looked at them, and said succinctly:


    "It''s about the same as we estimated before. We still divide into three teams according to the plan, and kill three of the hunters. If the target is too strong, we can temporarily take the lead and wait for other people to support."


    Huang Biao nodded and said with a serious face:


    "In this battle, we have no retreat. They will not die, but we will die. There is no way out... These people slaughtered us like livestock. They are no different from zombies. Kill them!"


    Huang Biao''s voice was a bit loud, and even disturbed the zombies at the door. Fortunately, the zombies around here had been cleaned up, and they were relatively sparse, so they couldn''t make a difference.


    Huang Biao and Zhu Wenwu each brought forty or fifty people.


    Huang Biao was in the middle, facing relatively less pressure. Su Changxing could support him after finishing his team of hunters.


    And Zhu Wenwu is under a lot of pressure. If he can''t solve the opponent quickly, he may face reinforcements from other hunters.


    Before leaving.


    Su Changxing took out six doses of adrenaline and distributed them to Huang Biao, Zhu Wenwu, Yan Xu and other relatively strong people, and said:


    "This thing is used at a critical time. A special kind of adrenaline can stimulate the body''s potential within ten minutes, but there will be side effects afterwards... If you can''t use it, don''t use it."


    Huang Biao took the adrenaline and didn''t ask any more questions. He could think of this thing as a life-threatening thing, and said:


    "That''s it, everyone, be careful, pay attention to adapting to circumstances, there may be emergencies."


    Overall, they won''t have much of a problem.


    These strengthened people have a certain fighting ability, and their weapons and equipment are relatively sophisticated. Even if they can''t fight, they can persist for a while.


    If it doesn''t work, they still have a way out, they can retreat to the gathering place.


    Su Changxing and the Monkey King were squatting on the balcony on the second floor, and there were more than a dozen people holding swords crouching on the first floor. Although they were small in number, they were all relatively elite.


    Everything seemed to be arranged just right, and after only seven or eight minutes, Su Changxing saw five hunters walking among the zombies.


    They didn''t seem to be aware of the ambush by Su Changxing and others, and they continued to advance at a constant speed according to the established route, but they also appeared to be very cautious, looking around from time to time.


    Su Changxing doesn''t know whether these hunters will find them, but it is estimated that it is difficult to make a perfect attack. According to previous experience, there is a high probability that there will be a sentient Extraordinary among them.


    Watching the five hunters gradually approaching.


    The murderous intent in Su Changxing''s eyes became more and more serious. He estimated the distance he could strike, and he didn''t plan to use the firearm directly. The movement would be too loud, which would make other hunters react immediately and attract a wave of corpses.


    Su Changxing said in a low voice: "Don''t worry later, wait until I **** you, you are still seriously injured~www.novelhall.com~ The Monkey King showed a dissatisfied look, thinking that there is no big problem, but there is no Make a sound, thinking that going up first and then going up should be almost the same.


    Ok?


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, seeing these hunters suddenly stop in their tracks, just outside his reach.


    was discovered?


    Without hesitation, he raised the Shadow Bow, nocked the arrow and pulled the bow. The set of movements was smooth and smooth, as if he had done it countless times.


    In an instant, an invisible arrow shot at the most physically fit person among them, drawing faint ripples in the air.


    Among them, the man in the windbreaker came to his senses and shouted, "Be careful!"


    But it was too late.


    The arrow seemed to be hit, but the man seemed to be fine, pulled out the arrow and threw it on the ground, looking in Su Changxing''s direction.


    This distance is very close, both sides can see each other''s expression.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing shot the second arrow, which had a different target, a woman. The moment the arrow approached her, she turned slightly sideways, perfectly avoiding the arrow.


    After he shot the second arrow, several people rushed over. Su Changxing''s arrow made them feel threatened, and another arrow might not necessarily be able to dodge.


    Su Changxing picked up the steel knife, stepped on the railing, jumped down from the balcony, and slashed at the man in the windbreaker at the front, bringing out a fierce wind sound, intertwined with the original cool night wind.


    No bells and whistles, just pure speed and power.

 Chapter 13： hapless equalizer

    ¡¾Coding... for half an hour


    [Half-distorted human (Extraordinary): Balancer rank nine, median, cautious, healthy. Balancers are good at finding a balance between strong and weak. ¡¿


    Just a median hunter.


    This is the leader among the few of them, and it should also be the strongest.


    Su Changxing came in front of him in an instant, with the blade raised high, with the aura of killing with one blow.


    The pupils of the man in the windbreaker suddenly dilated under the moonlight. He didn''t expect Su Changxing to jump down from above and attack him at such a spooky speed.


    He wasn''t flustered either, but instead had a confident smile on his face. He wasn''t afraid of anyone in close combat. The so-called balancer is what he is, and when he is strong, he is strong.


    "Clang~"


    The blades of the two sides collided together, and sparks were shot out.


    There was a trace of surprise in Su Changxing''s eyes, he didn''t expect that this person''s strength was not much weaker than his, and the opponent only took two steps on his calf.


    The man in the windbreaker was even more surprised, feeling a sense of lack in his body, obviously the other party had exceeded the limit he could balance.


    "It''s very strong~"


    Su Changxing said calmly, took a small step back, and a black shadow flew from above, towards the man in the windbreaker.


    He reckoned that the Balancer has a melee ability, and the specific mechanism is unclear, but the opponent can compete with him in melee by virtue of this ability.


    Without hesitation, he decided to let the Monkey King contain this person first, and he went to deal with the other weaker hunters.


    Not to mention other abilities of the Monkey King, his anti-attack ability is top-notch. He can even resist the screamer''s attack, so the hunter''s attack should be no problem.


    At the same time, the people in ambush on the first floor rushed out after receiving the signal, and surrounded and killed several hunters. Encouraged by Su Changxing''s leadership, they seemed very fearless.


    Only then did the man in the windbreaker notice the Monkey King flying over his head, showing a look of panic, completely lacking the composure he had faced Su Changxing just now.


    "Boom~"


    The Monkey King Yipituo smashed the man in the windbreaker to the ground neatly, and kicked a nearby zombie away.


    Are you waterproof?


    Su Changxing showed a difference. With the strength shown by this hunter just now, he should be able to deal with the Monkey King, but he suddenly seemed to wilt.


    This should be caused by some kind of defect in his ability.


    The information of "true knowledge" beats.


    [The already unstable balance was disrupted by a third party, and he fell into a state of disorder, unable to use his ability for a short time]


    So it''s caused by changing the object?


    Su Changxing drew back and chopped at the muscular man, and saw that there was indeed a wound on his chest, which was left by the arrow.


    The muscular man''s face was solemn, feeling the pressure from Su Changxing, he shouted, "Fuck him together."


    Su Changxing''s blade was faster than he had imagined, and before he raised it to block, it staggered and slashed at his body.


    "Swipe~"


    Su Changxing swung the blade from top to bottom, and with a trace of blood, he cut off the man''s left arm neatly.


    There were no screams as imagined.


    This person didn''t seem to feel pain, he let the blood flow freely, and punched Su Changxing with his other hand, with the meaning of desperately trying.


    But for Su Changxing, it wasn''t desperate.


    Su Changxing dodged sideways, and at the same time wiped his knife at his neck, the blade struck first, and cut off the man''s neck before his fist hit him.


    The monkey king suppressed the man in the windbreaker, and punched him on the body.


    The other three hunters fought with more than a dozen people in the gathering place.


    In one meeting, one person was chopped off in the chest by a woman with an axe, and another person was hit on the head with a stick, his head was bleeding, and he fell to the ground on the spot.


    The scene was quite tragic, and the strengths of the two sides were not on the same level, but they also played a very good role in restraining, giving Su Changxing room to display.


    After Su Changxing beheaded the man, he immediately killed the woman closest to him.


    This female hunter wrapped herself tightly, leaving only a pair of eyes, and there seemed to be some ulterior secret under her face.


    The moment Su Changxing came behind her, she reacted, turned around and slashed with the axe, with a sense of agility in her movements.


    "The reaction was a bit slow."


    An indifferent voice came, and a blood-red blade stuck out of her abdomen.


    The woman froze in place, not understanding how Su Changxing came quietly behind her, avoiding her perception.


    Su Changxing pulled out the blade and kicked the woman to the ground. The mask was lifted, revealing an extremely ferocious face with a large area of ??rotten skin, and the zombies didn''t seem to have much difference, except that the eyes were still human eyes.


    Without the slightest hesitation.


    Su Changxing leaned over and slashed at her again, knowing her life, scarlet blood spattered on the pitch-black ground.


    Two companions died, and the leader was crushed and ravaged by the monkey king. The remaining two lost all fighting spirit in an instant, and turned around and ran away.


    Geng Yong was in the team at this time. Seeing these two people running away, a glint of light flashed in his eyes, and an invisible position appeared in the space and distributed around the two fleeing hunters.


    This is his ability, the prison of death, which can distribute a strong position in the space to block the enemy''s actions, but it can only prevent the enemy from escaping, UU reading www. uukanshu.com He can only cast it when the enemy is running away.


    Since all he encountered before were zombies, zombies would not escape, so he had no chance to use his abilities all this time.


    As for the name, he chose it himself, and he feels that his ability has a name.


    Su Changxing, however, felt a strong secondary aura, and even the information on "True Knowledge" changed. This ability has a name.


    Seeing the other party running away, Su Changxing and his team were in high spirits, and more than a dozen people rushed up dragging their weapons. At this moment, the two hunters were blocked from moving, and their running speed was greatly slowed down, so they had to turn around and fight back.


    Immediately afterwards, a gust of wind exploded in the crowd, many people retreated, and the few who rushed to the front even fell to the ground.


    [Wind Rider, middle position, the power to control the wind, the combat power seems not enough. ¡¿


    The destructive power of the Wind Rider seems to be far inferior to that of the Arsonist and the Thunderbolt, but the scope and distance of its influence are far beyond the two.


    Su Changxing braved the strong wind, with his coat fluttering in the wind, and came to these two hunters. The destructive power of cutting down the wind fighters seemed to be far inferior to that of the arsonists and the thunder hunters, but the scope and distance of the influence were not. Far more than both.


    The destructive power of the Wind Rider seems to be far inferior to that of the Arsonist and the Thunderbolt, but the scope and distance of its influence are far beyond the two.


    Su Changxing braved the strong wind, with his coat fluttering in the wind, and came to these two hunters. The destructive power of cutting down the wind fighters seemed to be far inferior to that of the arsonists and the thunder hunters, but the scope and distance of the influence were not. Far more than both. Sue

 Chapter 214： hunter and prey

    Under the effect of the force field, the Hunter''s speed slowed down by 30%. After Su Changxing killed the Wind Rider, he chased after him within a breath.


    ¡¾Angry Extremist, Moderate, Fearful, Healthy. When in a state of anger, the strength will increase significantly]


    This person has actually been promoted once, and has an affix in front of the position, but he is only in the middle rank, and his strength should not be too strong.


    The hunter felt that Su Changxing was chasing him, so he had to turn around and fight back, with an angry expression on his face, and the muscles of his arms exposed outside the leather armor were bulging with blue veins.


    With the information provided by "True Knowledge", his emotions changed from fear to anger.


    He forced himself to become angry, his strength rose sharply, and he swung a thick steel rod at Su Changxing.


    His strength is very powerful, even among the hunters, he is unique. Few people can take his full blow, and it is no problem to blow a person''s head off with a stick.


    Su Changxing felt the strength of the steel rod, and retreated slightly behind him, avoiding the steel rod, and slashed at the opponent horizontally with his backhand.


    He now has considerable experience and combat skills. Fighting with others is not simply a competition of brute force, but more of a game of comprehensive quality.


    However, the opponent was also quite sophisticated, he missed the first hit, took advantage of the situation and pressed up, and swung another stick with a loud noise.


    This blow was hasty and less powerful than before.


    This should have been the correct decision, but in Su Changxing''s view, he was undoubtedly sending his life to death, leaving no room for it, with too many loopholes, as if he was making the last desperate struggle before death.


    He slashed out with all his strength with a horizontal knife blow, the muscles in his hands violently exerted force, and his arms swung in a positive arc like a clock.


    "Clang~"


    The sound of metal vibrating.


    The hunter felt a huge force coming from the steel rod in his hand, but he still held it firmly and did not let go. Blood burst from the tiger''s mouth, and his arm bounced back.


    There was an obvious gap on the blade of the steel knife, which was smashed out by a steel rod.


    Su Changxing also felt a slight numbness in his arm, the opponent''s strength was indeed great, it should be above level four, even close to five.


    Quite terrifying power, but he is still not as good as Su Changxing.


    This is pure physical crushing, and the eighteen times of strengthening is already equivalent to a high-level ability.


    After a slight pause, a smile appeared on Su Changxing''s face, he raised his hand and slashed down again, hitting the empty door in front of the opponent.


    This is the lore in the little game.


    "what!"


    With a scream, the hunter fell slowly, his face was covered with blood, and there was a trace of anger and fear in his expression.


    When Geng Yong and the others arrived here, they saw that Su Changxing had beheaded the hunter, and felt his incomparably powerful strength.


    Is this the Extraordinary?


    A light flashed before Geng Yong''s eyes, and his yearning for Extraordinary became stronger, not only for survival, but also for power.


    This is also a kind of human nature.


    Doomsday let everyone understand that people without strength cannot control their own lives, and at most they can choose a decent way of death.


    Su Changxing looked at Geng Yong, thought for a while and said, "Did you do it on purpose just now?"


    The sudden disappearance of the force field should have been canceled by Geng Yong on his own initiative.


    Geng Yong nodded and said: "Well, as long as I interrupt the ability, this person will inevitably escape, and the two of them can be separated."


    With a very precise psychological grasp, it seems that Geng Yong has not pondered his ability less, and has thought of the application of various scenarios.


    Su Changxing picked up the Extraordinary Crystal on the corpse with one hand, looked in the direction of the Monkey King, and found that the Balancer had been hacked to death by several people cooperating with the Monkey King, and said:


    "Let''s go directly to Huang Biao''s side. It''s not far from here. Well, time waits for no one."


    Su Changxing walked over, and noticed that the wound on the Monkey King''s body was cracked again, but it seemed even more excited, guessing that there should be no big problem with it, and said:


    "You go directly to Zhu Wenwu''s side, and I''ll get rid of the people here before coming over."


    These hunters should have some kind of contact method. Zhu Wenwu''s side is very dangerous, and the Monkey King used to be a higher level of protection.


    Others can die, but Zhu Wenwu can''t. He is an Extraordinary, and every Extraordinary is extremely precious to them, and it is also the basis for opening the Extraordinary Era.


    Afterwards, Su Changxing ran to Huang Biao''s position alone. Time is life at this moment, and there is no room for delay.


    As he approached, he heard shouts of killing coming from the street ahead, causing zombies not far away to gather here.


    The battle was fierce, and the strength of both sides was about the same.


    The six hunters fought with the people in the gathering place, and there were more than a dozen corpses lying on the ground, including a hunter who was not completely dead.


    The situation on Huang Biao''s side is not very good. At present, it seems that they are evenly matched. They have a large number of people, and the opponent''s individual strength is very strong.


    But once there are more casualties, their side may be defeated at any time.


    Fortunately, Su Changxing had already arrived, and immediately joined the battle from the rear, inserting himself into the team without attracting anyone''s attention.


    These hunters fought and retreated in an orderly manner, and seemed to have a lot of experience in fighting more with less.


    The most difficult one among them was a hunter with a metallic luster all over his body. His defense was extremely strong, and he was invulnerable to swords and guns. Even Zhou An''s throwing knives could not hurt him at all.


    Su Changxing recognized his position as a Temperer at a glance, and he had encountered it before. Then, a steel sledgehammer appeared in his hand, and it came straight behind the Temperer, aiming the hammer at the Temperer''s back. drop.


    "Clang~"


    With a hammer, Su Changxing steadily made an obvious dent on the tempered man''s back, with the sound of bones breaking.


    Then, there was a scream in the ear.


    The tempered man fell to the ground and struggled, unbearable pain spilled over his face, this kind of intensity attack had already exceeded the limit he could bear.


    Su Changxing slammed down on his face again with a hammer, as if forging iron. The weight of the hammer was more than three times that of the steel knife, and the inertial force it brought was doubled.


    "Clang~"


    There was another loud bang of metal clashing.


    The tempered man''s head burst and he died tragically, the metallic luster on his skin faded.


    The remaining five hunters were surprised to see Su Changxing deal with the tempered man so easily. The tempered man is synonymous with Xiaoqiang. Although he is not strong, he is really tough.


    Although there are more hunters in this team, the overall strength seems to be not as good as the team just now, at least there is no such strange position as the equalizer.


    Huang Biao stood at the forefront, leading a few people to confront a hunter head-on. Although he had been strengthened six times, he was still far inferior to the opponent~www.novelhall.com~Fortunately, he was not alone.


    This hunter is extremely fast and often attacks them in unexpected ways, but because of Zhou An''s reason, he can''t use his full strength, so he must always pay attention to Zhou An''s movements.


    The hunter who died before died under Zhou An''s sneak attack.


    The subtle and fast flying knife will be caught if one is not paying attention. Once injured, it will become a breakthrough and die under the siege of the crowd.


    Facing the ambush from the gathering place and others, these hunters never thought of evacuating from the beginning to the end. There has never been a hunter who is afraid of the prey, even if the prey gather together to resist.


    Holding the saber, Su Changxing passed through the crowd, came to Huang Biao''s side, and slashed at the hunter with a swift movement.


    "Swipe~"


    The blood turned into columns and sprayed on the faces of the surrounding people.


    Before everyone could react, Su Changxing split the hunter''s head with a knife from the side, as simple as killing a zombie, freehand.


    This can also be regarded as the effect of a sneak attack. If it is a direct confrontation, it will not be so easy for Su Changxing to kill him.


    Zhou An held the flying knife in one hand, and wiped the blood on his face with the other:


    "It''s really cruel, is this to deter the enemy?"


    Another hunter died.


    Su Changxing came to kill two hunters in a row, and the situation changed drastically. They are now in an absolute advantage.


    The status of prey and hunter is always relative.

 Chapter 215： same decision

    ¡¾Modifying...¡¿


    "No, Cheng Yong and the others have lost contact. They should have been attacked... There will be no other reason why they can''t be contacted."


    A short-haired man in a blue turtleneck was walking on the street, frowning and muttering to himself, aware that something was wrong.


    Immediately afterwards, a woman with a flat hat on the side said: "The other team can''t be contacted, huh?"


    At the same time, the two teams were attacked and the group was wiped out?


    The man''s face showed disbelief, and he didn''t think anyone in this area could do it, except...


    He recalled the picture of a blood-covered person rushing out of the surrounding area, a sleeping beast, and a powerful human being from another world:


    "If it is him, there should be a chance to do it. He has already predicted that we will come?"


    The woman wearing the flat hat has a delicate face, like a normal human being, without the characteristics of other hunters, and said with a smile:


    "Even if it is him, he probably can''t do it. There is a certain distance between each team. It is basically impossible to wipe out two teams in such a short period of time."


    Sudden.


    Her complexion changed, and she said in a deep voice: "The big blackheads are fighting the people who attacked them all, and the other two teams have already supported them... There are a lot of them, there are nearly a hundred people, and there is only one person A strong person, and a monkey."


    The man showed such an expression, and sneered:


    "Let everyone in the vicinity rush over, and we will go too. These bugs dare to resist, I don''t know how strong the sky is."


    More than a dozen people died all at once, which made him feel extremely angry. Every death of a person represented a real weakening of their strength, and there were not many of them.


    From the current point of view, the people who attacked should be the people in that gathering place.


    Originally, he wanted to deal with this gathering place later, but he didn''t think of who they would kill.


    The man''s eyes were bright, and he said calmly: "They don''t seem to understand the truth that obedient pigs will live longer."


    The woman looked up at the moon in the sky, smiled and said:


    "It''s a very normal thing. We also came here like this. If we haven''t learned the lesson, we can''t see the facts clearly."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    After the two people died, the remaining hunters realized that something was wrong. Among these humans from another world, a very powerful person came.


    But they have been dragged back, and they can''t leave even if they want to. They can only bite the bullet and should besieged by the crowd. Although these people are not strong, it is not an easy task to kill them all.


    Su Changxing took this opportunity to defeat them one by one. Before, these hunters besieged and killed him, but now he besieged and killed these hunters.


    In this situation, every hunter couldn''t withstand Su Changxing''s several attacks.


    Unable to kill with one blow?


    Well, then two more times.


    From Su Changxing joining the battle to the end, the whole process took less than ten minutes. Five people were beheaded, and the remaining one died under Huang Biao''s knife, which can be regarded as being hacked to death by random knives.


    At this moment, Su Changxing received Zhu Wenwu''s distress message. They had encountered more hunters and were evacuating towards them.


    These hunters reacted much faster than they expected.


    Su Changxing shouted: "Huang Biao, you lead people to Zhu Wenwu''s side. I''ll go first. There is already a problem with them."


    As soon as the words were finished, Su Changxing turned around and ran towards another side street, his figure quickly disappeared into the night.


    Huang Biao was also aware of the urgency, and immediately organized people to follow Su Changxing towards Zhu Wenwu, shouting:


    "Be prepared to fight, we may encounter these hunters at any time."


    With the obstruction of the zombies, they can''t move much faster, but fortunately, the distance is not too far.


    Things began to develop in an unpredictable direction, like a game of chess, everyone could predict the next move, but as more and more chess pieces were played, the situation became chaotic.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    The moonlight greeted the dark street, the ground was full of corpses of zombies, and some scraps of iron floated in the air at regular intervals, entrained with some black liquid.


    Cai Jing looked at the information on the phone and said in a deep voice:


    "It turns out that there is a gathering place on the side of the third team that seems to have attacked the hunters. Our informants are at that gathering place, but they didn''t join the party."


    Lin Xiuyu said with a look of surprise: "Huh? Are they going to die, and they actually took the initiative to provoke those hunters... It''s good to be able to survive."


    The middle-aged man walked slowly in the front, with half-length hair sticking out of the hat, a strand of white and a strand of black floating strangely in the air, his eyes under the sunglasses shone bright blue, even through the black lenses As you can see, he said lightly:


    "That is to say, they have the confidence to meet these hunters? It''s interesting. Didn''t you say that there is a powerful man named Su Changxing over there, is he the leader?"


    Lin Xiuyu put one hand in his pocket, took out his mobile phone with the other hand to check, and said with a casual look:


    "Don''t tell me, it''s really true that one of their leaders is called Su Changxing, so it seems that they are the same, and they may also be ''self-heating rice ~www.novelhall.com~ And according to the information provided by our informant,'' Self-heating Rice''s strength is extremely exaggerated, even killing a screamer by himself, he may already be an Extraordinary."


    Some information is available above, and some information is obtained by his analysis.


    The middle-aged man nodded thoughtfully and said: "Pay close attention to their situation. It is not easy to resist these hunters. Even if we face these hunters, we have to be careful and can only defend passively... ...can you analyze their hiding place now?"


    Lin Xiuyu shook his head and said: "No, their whereabouts are extremely hidden, and they are deliberately covering up their hiding places. We don''t have any clues about their current location. We can only delineate a general range, but it doesn''t make any sense. .¡±


    Then, he said helplessly: "And boss, it seems that these hunters have given up this area because of you. From this point of view, they have made a similar decision like us."


    These hunters seemed to have been frightened, and they didn''t show up at all tonight, so he judged that these hunters might have evacuated, or were about to evacuate the area where they gathered.


    Cai Jing frowned and said, "Doesn''t this also mean that other places will face greater pressure from hunters?"


    Lin Xiuyu was stunned for a moment and said, "That''s the truth, but there''s no way around it, heh, they won''t evacuate to the ''self-heating rice'' place."


    Cai Jing glanced at him, and said lightly: "Before you tell me, the possibility should not be great."

 Chapter 216： Dueling daggers, open!

    From a long distance, Su Changxing heard the monkey king''s roar, which was very rough, not like a monkey, but more like an orangutan.


    The other two hunters who were relatively close by had probably already supported them. Zhu Wenwu and the others were facing more than a dozen hunters.


    Before, Su Changxing had thought that there was a high probability that this would be the case, but this was also the best way for them to deal with hunters.


    In a war, someone will always be in a more dangerous position, which is unavoidable.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    "Hold on, don''t retreat, Boss Huang and the others will be here soon."


    Zhu Wenwu looked at the hunter who came to support him not far away, and shouted with a red face.


    At this time, they can''t retreat, and if they retreat again, they will collapse, and they will be reduced to a situation of being unilaterally slaughtered.


    After all, these people are not the army, and their quality is much worse, and they will be dispersed after plastic surgery.


    At this moment, we can only fight to the death.


    Under Zhu Wenwu''s command, everyone stopped, stopped retreating, and killed the hunters who were chasing up. They still had the advantage in numbers.


    However, when the two sides came into contact, the situation was instantly wrong. The number of these hunters doubled, and some kind of qualitative change was also formed in the fighting power.


    As if crushed and destroyed, seven or eight people fell down in the first time, blood flew in the air, and broken limbs and flesh fell to the ground.


    Zhu Wenwu and the others didn''t flinch. They were all driven into a desperate situation.


    Zhu Wenwu''s eyes fixed on a person, and a **** dagger appeared in his vision, marking the person''s head.


    Dueling daggers.


    Holding the steel sword, he mixed in the crowd and killed that person. This person should be relatively weak among these hunters.


    He wants to reduce the opponent''s staff first, so that the opponent is jealous and afraid.


    Pain is the most direct way.


    Anyone marked by the dueling dagger will appear in his other field of vision, follow for a long time, and be familiar with the opponent''s every move, and when he approaches the person marked by the dagger, his strength and speed will increase significantly.


    Zhu Wenwu''s speed became faster and faster, his figure turned into an afterimage in the dark night, and the steel sword drew a silver-white line, which was so cold that it cut people''s eyes.


    In fact, long before he set off, he had already thought of such a situation. What they did was to walk on the edge of a knife. The possibility of failure was very high, and failure was tantamount to death.


    However, he did not refuse this time, nor did he express his desire to escape.


    He figured it out.


    All of them were originally in a predicament, a desperate situation, and now this is just a predicament within a predicament, a desperate situation within a desperation, there is no difference in essence.


    If they don''t fight hard, they will have no tomorrow.


    It was a man with a long knife in his hand, a dark cheek, and a thick-skinned man.


    He immediately noticed Zhu Wenwu rushing towards him, he smiled and said with contempt:


    "You have only become a capable person not long ago. Do you really think that after becoming a capable person, you can wrestle with us? Or are you really naive?"


    Capable person is what they call Extraordinary. It is the same thing, but it is called differently.


    "You will surely die by my hand."


    The gloomy light in Zhu Wenwu''s eyes suddenly bloomed, and the illusory dagger in his vision was almost solidified, and the blood-red lines on it almost bleed.


    Dueling daggers, open!


    The reverse of the dagger goes upwards, starting its autobiography in a clockwise direction, with six rotations per second, and the 360th rotation is Zhu Wenwu''s death deadline.


    He wants to kill the opponent before that.


    The hunter''s heart beat faster, and when he saw Zhu Wenwu approaching him, his speed suddenly became ghostly, and he felt that there seemed to be an inverted dagger spinning on his head.


    Life and death will be revealed at this moment.


    "Clang~"


    Crisp and pleasant sound.


    The blades didn''t quite hit each other, they slid past each other.


    Neither side has any intention of retreating. As the saying goes, the brave wins when they meet on a narrow road.


    In the interlacing of light and shadow, Zhu Wenwu slashed at the opponent''s chest with a sword, cutting his clothes and cutting his flesh and blood. Facing the attack, he swung his sword again without avoiding or dodging.


    He only has one minute, and he can''t stop. Once he is dragged by the other party, he will be the one who dies.


    The hunter didn''t expect Zhu Wenwu to be so fierce, and he came up with a desperate look. If he didn''t dodge, no matter whether Zhu Wenwu died or not, he would have a high probability of being killed.


    And they are now the dominant side, and they don''t need it at all, and there is no need to change their lives.


    He had the idea of ??retreating, and stepped back to avoid Zhu Wenwu''s attack.


    The moment he backed away, Zhu Wenwu''s speed suddenly accelerated again, exceeding expectations, and he slashed obliquely at his face, drawing an afterimage in the air.


    "Swipe~"


    The blade followed the gap in the air, pierced the skin, cut into the flesh and blood, cut half of the neck completely, and the blood spurted out like a fountain.


    This sword is quite standard, and it cuts precisely at the most vulnerable joint of the neck.


    The hunter sat down on the ground, clutching his neck, and looked at Zhu Wenwu in horror. He didn''t even figure out how Zhu Wenwu hit him.


    It was too fast just now!


    At this time, twelve seconds passed.


    Zhu Wenwu didn''t pause at all, and stabbed at the hunter with another sword, the blade pierced his heart.


    Only then did the hunter be completely killed, and the blood-red dagger gradually stopped.


    In almost an instant, Zhu Wenwu beheaded one person. The other hunters noticed this scene and were shocked, and immediately listed Zhu Wenwu as the number one target.


    "Boom~"


    The bursting flames exploded beside Zhu Wenwu~www.novelhall.com~ An arsonist had noticed Zhu Wenwu before and was about to strike, but he didn''t expect this trash companion to die so quickly.


    This flame spread to many people, and the clothes on a few people who were standing close to him burned up, rolled on the ground, and screamed.


    "flame?"


    Enduring the burning pain in his body, Zhu Wenwu stepped back and looked around. Many people had already fallen down, and the situation was critical.


    Immediately afterwards, another clump of flames exploded among the crowd, sparks danced in the sky, and the people around had to retreat.


    These two flames completely smashed their formation, and the situation became extremely bad.


    Zhu Wenwu''s face was still calm, and he felt that the worst was not yet in, at least they should have reinforcements.


    If Big Brother Su can deal with the other two teams and support them, then they will still be able to fight.


    "Aw~~"


    A rough roar came from directly above.


    Zhu Wenwu looked up, and saw a black figure smashing towards the hunters from above.


    It''s that monkey!


    After the Monkey King found Zhu Wenwu and the others, he swooped down from upstairs and hit the fire-breathing person. In its eyes, this person was the greatest threat.


    The arsonist didn''t dodge, and was thrown to the ground, punched in the face, and the whole person was directly smashed, and the flames condensed between his hands dissipated in an instant.

 Chapter 217： juggler

    The Monkey King''s physical strength is very high, almost comparable to that of Su Changxing in a normal state, but a position like an arsonist has no ability to bless, and his physical strength is relatively weak.


    In just one moment, the arsonist collapsed to the ground, looking desperately at the hideous monkey, not understanding why a monkey rushed in at this time.


    Is this a coincidence, or what?


    Before the Monkey King made another swing, a hunter rushed over and knocked the Monkey King away with his body.


    "Aw!"


    Roaring angrily, the Monkey King looked sideways at the person who knocked him away. He was a tall man with extremely exaggerated muscles.


    In terms of size alone, the Monkey King is not as good as him.


    After all, it is only a monkey, not an orangutan. It seems that the racial talent is originally biased towards speed and dexterity, but it has been trained to look rough and thick.


    The next moment, the man raised his hand and slashed at the monkey king with a long knife, but he didn''t expect the monkey king to back away quickly, as if he didn''t even think about fighting him.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect it to be quite clever."


    The muscular man couldn''t help but praised, if the Monkey King was entangled by him in this position, he would be besieged by several other people together.


    The arrival of the Monkey King seemed to restore some of the already defeated situation, and let others know that support was coming soon.


    At this time, four or five figures appeared on the street not far away.


    This is another team of hunters coming to support them.


    Zhu Wen''s face darkened. Before their support came, the other party came again, and it seemed that there were quite a few people this time.


    Now they couldn''t stand it anymore, they could only run away.


    Zhu Wenwu looked in the direction of the Monkey King and shouted, "Little Bo back off, they''re coming again."


    The Monkey King was at a disadvantage against the three hunters, and several new wounds appeared on his body interlaced with the old ones.


    Hearing Zhu Wenwu''s shout, it still did not retreat, and still roared and attacked the enemy. The task Su Changxing gave it was to protect Zhu Wenwu and others, not to retreat.


    In the light of the fire, the sound of fighting came and went, zombies ran around, and the scene was chaotic for a while.


    "Bang, bang, bang~"


    At this moment, three gunshots pierced the sky, and two hunters were shot. One of them was shot through the head and fell to the ground, but he was not dead.


    Facing the sudden gunshots, everyone paused, as if they had suddenly fallen into a state of stillness.


    "It''s him! The man from that night."


    There was a trace of panic on the face of a hunter, remembering what happened the night before, a human being from another world was besieged by hundreds of them, but he was still allowed to run away in the end.


    Su Changxing was standing on the street with a silver pistol in his hand, and there was still a trace of white smoke from the muzzle. He and the hunter''s other reinforcements arrived at the same time.


    Not only the hunters were suppressed, but everyone in the gathering place was also suppressed. Everyone knew that firearms were unusable, but Su Changxing had a pistol that could be fired.


    "Kill them with me."


    Su Changxing looked at these hunters indifferently, and said loudly.


    The voice is not passionate, or even dull, but it is inspiring enough.


    Zhu Wenwu also breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Su Changxing''s arrival. He was still not enough to face such a situation by himself, but Su Changxing could.


    Su Changxing raised the gun in one hand, looked around at these hunters, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and said:


    "By the way, do you know me? I feel that some of you seem familiar????? It''s not true that some people can''t beat more than less."


    Naked sarcasm.


    As soon as these words came out, many hunters showed anger on their faces.


    "Bang bang~"


    Gunshots sounded again and again, shooting at these hunters.


    With the blessing of "pistol lovers", his shooting speed, frequency, and accuracy have all been improved, and the bullets he shoots have naturally become more tricky, and they are not as easy to avoid as before.


    Almost at the same time, most of the hunters swarmed towards him, including the hunters who just came to support him.


    This kind of pistol with average power actually poses a limited threat to Extraordinary people, and it is easy to dodge. Even if it hits, if it misses a vital point, the damage it causes is not too big.


    But it also depends on whose hands it is.


    Su Changxing deduced the trajectory of each bullet in his mind, pulled the trigger, and fired eight bullets in succession. Four people were shot, and two of the hunters were shot dead on the spot.


    Twelve rounds fired, two in the magazine and one in the breech.


    At this time, a burly muscular man came to Su Changxing with a big knife in his hand, and slashed out with a sharp wind sound.


    It''s hard to imagine that this person is actually a swifter.


    Su Changxing didn''t panic, took a step backwards, and dodged the attack lightly. Then, he lifted the steel knife with his left hand, leaned slightly, and slashed out with the whole body''s strength to drive the arm, and the arm drove the blade.


    "Clang~"


    The weapons of both sides collided.


    This person is very good. Although he is a swift person, his strength is not weak at all.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing raised the gun concealedly with the other hand, and shot him in the forehead, leaving a **** hole the size of two fingers.


    kills it easily.


    "Whoosh~"


    Su Changxing took another step back and raised his knife to block the black weapons flying in the air.


    "Clang~"


    There is a lot of power in the hand.


    A throwing knife was thrown into the ground.


    somewhat familiar.


    Su Changxing remembered that there seemed to be a person who used a throwing knife that night~www.novelhall.com~ but he seemed to have killed him.


    Looking around, among the new hunters, there was a thin man with a white bandage on his head and two throwing knives in his hands.


    it''s him!


    Su Changxing judged intuitively that this person was the hunter who used the throwing knife that night. He was very difficult to deal with and caused him a lot of trouble at that time.


    I didn''t expect that he didn''t die, but survived.


    "Bang bang bang~"


    Su Changxing shot three shots at him resolutely, the bullets were shaped like characters, blocking the space for him to hide, forming a murderous intent, at this moment the new and old grudges are counted together.


    [Juggler, ninth rank, upper rank, a very complicated position, with many abilities, but none of them are strong, the strongest seems to be just throwing knives]


    Juggler?


    Another Extraordinary of a superior.


    At this time, Su Changxing noticed that the last team of hunters seemed to be very difficult. Among the five people, four were actually in the positions of superiors, and the remaining one should be dedicated to playing support.


    The moment Su Changxing shot, the juggler threw a throwing knife at the same time, just enough to bounce a bullet, rolled sideways, and successfully avoided Su Changxing''s attack.


    "As expected of you, this top-notch marksmanship is really perverted??????"


    While talking, the juggler backed away, behind the others, as if he was afraid, and then tore off the bandage on his head, revealing a **** wound, in which a brass-yellow bullet could be vaguely seen.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 218： Back to the carbine

    One magazine was out of bullets, and when Su Changxing was changing the magazine, the hunter standing in front of the juggler rushed towards him.


    This person is very unusual, and he is also in a high-ranking position. He blocked a bullet with his arm just now, but he was not injured.


    There seemed to be something special about his muscles, unexpectedly resilient.


    [Slider, ninth rank, upper rank, with specialized changes in skin and muscles, which can greatly reduce the impact force, and has powerful strength in itself]


    Compared with the tempered man, the ability of the slippery man can better defend against enemies with great strength.


    Su Changxing reloaded quickly. Before he rushed over, he finished reloading and raised his gun to shoot between his eyebrows.


    The trajectory of the bullet is slightly inclined, which will cause visual deception in a dim environment, and it is easy for people to fail to see the specific landing point of the bullet.


    The skater puts one hand in front of his forehead and the other in front of his chest, defending his vulnerable parts.


    The next moment, the bullet hit his abdomen, blasting a small hole.


    A hit is a hit, but the power is really limited.


    Su Changxing reckoned that if it was before he owned the "pistol lover", this bullet would not even be able to break through the hunter''s muscles, but would get stuck between the skin and the muscles.


    Against such an opponent, this semi-automatic pistol seems to be stretched.


    After taking a big step back, Su Changxing dodged the man''s attack from the side. At the same time, he closed his eyes, and his field of vision rose accordingly, opening the perspective of God.


    Just last night, he killed a large number of zombies in a deep sleep state, and the increase in mystery brought by the blood moon itself, his mystery has reached more than nine hundred.


    After the degree of mystery reached 900, his position fit also reached 96%. Now he can quickly fall into a deep sleep anytime, anywhere.


    Seeing Su Changxing close his eyes, the skater frowned. Not knowing what was going on, he still punched Su Changxing with a short fist.


    He didn''t know, but the jugglers behind him knew that Su Changxing''s strength would double in such a state.


    "How? Can he directly enter this state?"


    The juggler muttered to himself, showing disbelief.


    According to their previous analysis, Su Changxing can''t directly enter this state, and needs a certain buffer, which is why he is more confident.


    But things are completely different now.


    Then, he raised two throwing knives and shot at Su Changxing, and ran to the side, shouting at the same time: "Retreat, retreat, we are not opponents."


    Su Changxing firmly caught the slider''s fist with one hand, and at the same time with the other hand he lifted the steel knife and slashed at him.


    Seeing the blade coming towards him, the slider couldn''t break free from the grip of Su Changxing''s hand, so he had to block it with his other hand.


    The skin on his hands was exceptionally tough and not inferior to ordinary weapons, and he had successfully blocked the bullets before.


    The penetrating power of the blade is far inferior to that of a bullet, but the force transmitted from it is not ordinary.


    "Boom~"


    Under the impact of the blade, the slider fell sideways and was smashed to the ground.


    A series of cracks unfolded and extended on the ground.


    The power of this blow was no less than that of the screecher''s full blow, and because of his size, Su Changxing''s power was more concentrated, and the destructive power it caused was also greater.


    The skin on the slippery hand was cut with a deep and long crack. Under the impact of the huge force, the facial features overflowed with blood, obviously suffering from serious internal injuries.


    Like a bolt from the blue, he instantly understood that Su Changxing''s strength was not at the same level as his, but belonged to the level of a leader, a person with high abilities.


    Su Changxing could only lament that this man was really tough, and he was hit with all his strength, but he didn''t die, and his defense ability was probably not much weaker than that of the Monkey King.


    "Whoosh~"


    He saw a flying knife flying through the air, and he tilted his head casually, just in time to avoid the flying knife.


    These hunters began to evacuate immediately after receiving the order from the juggler, but the two sides had already fought together, and it was not so easy to leave.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing raised his hand and shot, the bullet pierced the slider''s eyes, pierced his brain, and a small blood flower exploded in his eyes.


    At this moment, Su Changxing''s heart was extremely calm, and he didn''t have any monstrous killing intent. It seemed that he was just doing something he wanted to do, just like deciding to go out to watch a movie on the weekend.


    Immediately afterwards, he raised his gun and pointed it at the hunter who was fighting with others not far away.


    "Bang bang~"


    Continuous gunfire sounded under the night sky.


    Su Changxing shot at the hunters who hadn''t left yet, using both knives and guns, and shot at close range, ensuring that one bullet could kill an enemy.


    When the distance is close, the bullet will become extremely difficult to dodge, reducing the time for people to react.


    As the saying goes, if you grab fast from seven steps away, the gun is fast and accurate within seven steps.


    Soon, except for the escaped hunters, they cleaned up the remaining seven or eight hunters.


    Huang Biao and others had already arrived, and because of the gunfire, a large number of zombies formed a wave of corpses, pouring in from a distance.


    Zhu Wenwu''s eyes were wide open, full of excitement. Tonight, he killed three hunters by himself.


    This was unimaginable before.


    He walked to Su Changxing''s side and whispered, "Brother Su, it''s done."


    Su Changxing nodded and gestured to Huang Biao to retreat.


    Huang Biao shouted: "Go, the tide of corpses is coming, let''s retreat to the gathering place."


    A group of people began to retreat in an orderly manner~www.novelhall.com~Su Changxing picked up these extraordinary crystals of the hunters next to each other, which can be regarded as the most valuable thing tonight.


    Since they retreated in a timely manner, and the surrounding zombies were not dense, the wave of corpses did not pose a great threat to them.


    Only halfway through, Su Changxing noticed several figures appearing on the street behind, separated by a black veil.


    After the hunters retreated, they followed up again.


    What confidence do they have?


    Su Changxing didn''t think that these hunters would be fools, and they would come to die if they couldn''t beat them.


    They must have something to rely on, making them feel that they have a chance of winning.


    Another hunter?


    Su Changxing didn''t exit the deep sleep state, just to prevent these hunters from killing their carbines, but he didn''t expect that they really came.


    Huang Biao waved his hand and shouted: "These **** are coming again. Everyone is in formation and ready to meet the enemy."


    Just beat these people once, and their momentum is not bad.


    If you can win once, you can win the second time.


    These hunters are no longer so terrifying and invincible in their hearts.


    At this moment, they still have seventy or eighty people, but there are many wounded.


    Some of them were seriously injured, and they were covered with healing ointment, so they couldn''t die, but they basically had no combat effectiveness.


    There were only a dozen or so people who came, some of them were hunters who escaped before, and some of them were newcomers.


    Taking the lead in the front is a man in a high-necked coat and a woman with a translucent complexion like a crystal. They are leaning on each other like the most intimate couple.

 Chapter 219： not human?

    ¡¾In the code word... half an hour¡¿


    In a state of deep sleep, Su Changxing was unable to use his "true knowledge" to analyze the other party''s information, but he still judged that these two people were most likely eighth-order Extraordinary.


    It''s also easy to judge, the Extraordinary at the eighth rank will give people a stronger sense of oppression.


    Many people on their side were stunned when they saw these two, their pupils dilated and their faces were pale.


    Zhu Wenwu also took a deep breath, feeling the unusualness of these two people, and said:


    "Brother Su, what should we do now, the two seem to be stronger than expected."


    In fact, he was also asking Su Changxing if he was sure. They actually had no other choice, and they couldn''t run anywhere unless they gave up the gathering place.


    Of course, this is the worst option.


    This situation was also beyond Su Changxing''s expectations. He thought that there might be an eighth-rank Extraordinary coming, but not at this time, nor this person, but that old man, the "politician".


    He had always thought that there was an eighth-rank hunter nearby, but now there was a second one.


    Su Changxing secretly made a kill gesture to Zhu Wenwu.


    The pace of these hunters slowed down, and they were not in a hurry to start. A man in a high-necked coat walked not far from them, with a smile on his face:


    "You guys are really amazing, you can kill so many of us, you are proud enough, but that''s it for today... Especially you, sleeping beast, haha."


    There was a hint of sarcasm in the laughter.


    The woman leaned her body, her eyes flickered, and said with a smile:


    "We also know your previous record, but it''s nothing, it''s just a child''s play... If you join us, you can live today."


    join them?


    What do you mean, can you still change jobs to two other worlds?


    Su Changxing pondered the meaning of the woman''s words. The other party seemed to be really recruiting him. In this way, don''t all these hunters belong to this world?


    In the silence, everyone seemed a little nervous. If Su Changxing gave up, they would have no hope.


    Zhou An stood up and cursed:


    "You people are not human, ghosts or ghosts. Even if you die, my elder brother will not join you. My elder brother can kill a dozen of you like you alone."


    Can bragging leave me alone?


    Su Changxing felt a little numb. He didn''t know whether to say Zhou An was fearless or a calf is not afraid of tigers.


    The man in the high-necked coat looked gloomy, and said coldly: "The only thing you can do is to be killed."


    Under the man''s eyes, Zhou An''s fat body trembled, feeling a strong sense of oppression, but he still insisted:


    "I''m waiting, today, if you can''t kill your Lord Zhou, don''t even think about leaving."


    There was a smile on Zhu Wenwu''s face. Although he felt that this guy''s brain didn''t work well, he was still very reliable. At least he couldn''t make mistakes in the general direction. He whispered:


    "Zhou An, step back later, I''m afraid he will rush up and kill you."


    The man looked at Su Changxing, as if he was really waiting for Su Changxing''s response, ignored Zhou An, and continued:


    "With such strength, you should also understand that we are different from these ants. We are pursuing personal detachment and transformation. As long as you join us, you will have an unimaginable future."


    Su Changxing didn''t expect that this person would actually start talking, but it still didn''t have any substance.


    Without hesitation, he raised his hand and shot the woman three times in response.


    This man and a woman are very strange. Their temperaments are very similar, and their eyes and movements are also synchronized to a certain extent.


    "Bang bang bang~"


    The bullets hit different parts of the woman''s body back and forth, but she didn''t make any evasive movements, and even her expression didn''t change much.


    The same is true for the man, as if he hadn''t seen this scene, he still had a hearty smile on his face.


    "Clang clang clang~"


    The bullet seemed to hit a smooth and hard object, bouncing off from different directions.


    The woman was unscathed, she didn''t even seem to feel anything, she still smiled and said:


    "This kind of attack can''t hurt me. If you fight us, you have no chance of winning. Joining us is your only choice."


    The strength of this woman''s body is beyond imagination. From the effect point of view, it is much higher than that of tempered people.


    Although the tempered person''s skin can block bullets, the bullets can leave marks, bullet marks, marks instead of nothing happening like now.


    Su Changxing didn''t expect that the other party would actually want to recruit him after being attacked. This is very abnormal. It seems that there is some reason that forced them to do so.


    But no matter what the reason is, it is impossible for him to join them. This is a matter of principle, just like he will not convert himself into a zombie in order to live.


    Before, Toutou had made such a proposal, which was rejected by him.


    Su Changxing waved his hand.


    Huang Biao let go of his throat and shouted, "Kill them! Kill them."


    The battle was on the verge of breaking out, and both sides rushed forward with weapons in hand.


    The man''s face became extremely ugly, as if he couldn''t accept the fact that Su Changxing refused, and said angrily:


    "Since you want to die, I won''t stop you."


    With a wave of his hand, the woman rushed towards Su Changxing in a strange posture, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is so fast that it seems to be flying in the air.


    Looking closely, the frequency of her feet swinging is really not fast, it doesn''t match her speed at all, giving people a sense of fragmentation.


    Since Su Chang knew that bullets had no effect on this woman, he simply gave up using the pistol and slashed at her with a knife.


    The speed of both sides was very fast, and they came into contact almost instantly.


    Good weight!


    Su Changxing felt as if he had bumped into a mountain, a high and unshakable mountain, and was then bounced off, sliding backward four or five meters.


    At the same time, the woman stepped back four or five meters.


    Neither of the two sides took advantage, but Su Changxing felt that the other party seemed not to be alone, without the toughness of flesh and blood, but more like an extremely hard sculpture with a soul attached.


    The next moment, a sudden change occurred.


    The woman''s body begins to change


    Su Changxing felt as if he had bumped into a mountain, a high and unshakable mountain, and was then bounced off, sliding backward four or five meters.


    At the same time, the woman stepped back four or five meters.


    Neither of the two sides took advantage, but Su Changxing felt that the other party seemed not to be alone, without the toughness of flesh and blood, but more like an extremely hard sculpture with a soul attached.


    The next moment, a sudden change occurred.


    The woman''s body begins to change


    At the same time, the woman stepped back four or five meters.


    Neither of the two sides took advantage, but Su Changxing felt that the other party seemed not to be alone, without the toughness of flesh and blood, but more like an extremely hard sculpture with a soul attached.

 Chapter 220： bombardment

    [There is something, I will update it tomorrow...]


    Su Changxing pulled the trigger, and the gun parts collided with each other to make a crisp sound, and the fire shot out from the muzzle of the gun, illuminating the woman''s ferocious, crystal-like face.


    "Boom~"


    A strong recoil came from the arm, and Su Changxing''s upper body trembled.


    The recoil of "Spike Fang" was greater than he had imagined. If it weren''t for his strong body, he would definitely hurt himself, let alone aim precisely.


    The bullet exploded on the "woman"''s face, and her muscle tissue exploded into stone crystals of different sizes.


    A hole the size of a fist was blown out of her face, through which she could see the dark sky on the opposite side, no blood flowed out, only a sharp scream.


    "what!"


    The people around, whether they were hunters or people in the gathering place, covered their ears.


    The power of this gun is very powerful. Although he had expected it before, it was still very amazing after seeing the effect.


    With the support of "Pistol Enthusiast" and "Split Head", the power of the Spike has already exceeded the limit that this eighth-level Extraordinary can bear.


    The man in the high-necked coat had a shocked expression on his face, he never thought that Su Changxing could hurt the "woman".


    The power of that gun is terrifying!


    The "woman" stepped back a certain distance, with a distorted expression on her face, showing a look of madness, and roared: "Damn you, **** you, I''m going to kill you."


    She couldn''t accept someone smashing her beautiful cheeks, and she couldn''t bear such pain.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were fixed, he took a step forward, raised his hand and fired again.


    "Boom~"


    The roar of guns came.


    Another section of the "woman"''s head was also blasted, with a hole on one side.


    This time she was really scared. Feeling the threat of death, she quickly stepped back. Her feet didn''t land completely, as if she was floating in mid-air.


    Su Changxing was reluctant, and then followed. There were still two bullets in the magazine, which should be able to kill this monster.


    It''s just that the recoil of this gun is too great, and he can''t shoot continuously.


    The broken mind of the "woman" saw Su Changxing catching up, and shouted:


    "You can''t kill me, you will all die if you kill me, I promise."


    Su Changxing didn''t pay attention to it, and wouldn''t be shaken by the other party''s simple words. While running, he shot the third shot at the "woman"''s head.


    "Boom~"


    The woman''s brain was completely shattered, and her body''s movements also stopped, and she froze in place. Her crystal-like body gradually became gray and colorless.


    she died.


    An eighth-level Extraordinary was killed by Su Changxing with three shots.


    Many hunters were stunned when they saw this scene. The "Crystal Girl" actually died. The "Crystal Girl" who claimed to be invincible in defense was actually blasted to death.


    Each of the eighth-rank Extraordinary is well-known among the hunters, and each of them is a big shot. Compared with this person, they are just ants.


    The body of the "woman" fell to the ground, making a sound like glass being smashed.


    It shattered all over the ground into pieces of crystal.


    "You killed her?"


    The man stood not far away, looking at the fragments on the ground, showing disbelief, with a dazed expression.


    Su Changxing then turned around, shot at the man, and stepped back at the same time. There was no bullet in the magazine, and he needed to move away to change the bullet.


    This man should also be an eighth-rank Extraordinary, his ability is unknown, so he should not be underestimated.


    "Boom~"


    A crystal sheet appeared in front of the man, blocking the shot.


    The crystal flakes also exploded.


    The man looked a little dazed, looked at Su Changxing, and actually showed a smile, then stepped back and shouted: "Retreat, retreat."


    As if he had changed, his temperament and expression had changed drastically, which reminded Su Changxing of Shen Jinxuan.


    After the "woman" died, these hunters retreated quickly, and Su Changxing didn''t chase after him. He felt that things were a little weird and it was better not to act rashly.


    The two sides only had a brief contact, and did not cause too many casualties.


    Zhu Wenwu looked sideways at Su Changxing and asked, "Why did they leave? I thought we would have a fierce battle."


    Zhou An


    The man looked a little dazed, looked at Su Changxing, and actually showed a smile, then stepped back and shouted: "Retreat, retreat."


    As if he had changed, his temperament and expression had changed drastically, which reminded Su Changxing of Shen Jinxuan.


    After the "woman" died, these hunters retreated quickly, and Su Changxing didn''t chase after him. He felt that things were a little weird and it was better not to act rashly.


    The two sides only had a brief contact, and did not cause too many casualties.


    Zhu Wenwu looked sideways at Su Changxing and asked, "Why did they leave? I thought we would have a fierce battle."


    The man Zhou An seemed to be in a trance, looked at Su Changxing, and actually showed a smile, then stepped back and shouted: "Retreat, retreat."


    As if he had changed, his temperament and expression had changed drastically, which reminded Su Changxing of Shen Jinxuan.


    After the "woman" died, these hunters retreated quickly, and Su Changxing didn''t chase after him. He felt that things were a little weird and it was better not to act rashly.


    The two sides only had a brief contact, and did not cause too many casualties.


    Zhu Wenwu looked sideways at Su Changxing and asked, "Why did they leave? I thought we would have a fierce battle~www.novelhall.com~ Zhou An''s expression seemed a little dazed, and he looked at Su Changxing with a hint of a smile on his face. , backed away, shouting: "Retreat, retreat. "


    As if he had changed, his temperament and expression had changed drastically, which reminded Su Changxing of Shen Jinxuan.


    After the "woman" died, these hunters retreated quickly, and Su Changxing didn''t chase after him. He felt that things were a little weird and it was better not to act rashly.


    The two sides only had a brief contact, and did not cause too many casualties.


    Zhu Wenwu looked sideways at Su Changxing and asked, "Why did they leave? I thought we would have a fierce battle."


    The man Zhou An seemed to be in a trance, looked at Su Changxing, and actually showed a smile, then stepped back and shouted: "Retreat, retreat."


    As if he had changed, his temperament and expression had changed drastically, which reminded Su Changxing of Shen Jinxuan.


    After the "woman" died, these hunters retreated quickly, and Su Changxing didn''t chase after him. He felt that things were a little weird and it was better not to act rashly.


    The two sides only had a brief contact, and did not cause too many casualties.


    Zhu Wenwu looked sideways at Su Changxing and asked, "Why did they leave? I thought we would have a fierce battle."


    The man Zhou An seemed to be in a trance, looked at Su Changxing, and actually showed a smile, then stepped back and shouted: "Retreat, retreat."


    As if he had changed, his temperament and expression had changed drastically, which reminded Su Changxing of Shen Jinxuan.

 Chapter 221： Finding the Hunters Stronghold

    [There is something wrong, this chapter will be updated tomorrow?????????????]


    Su Changxing pulled the trigger, and the gun parts collided with each other to make a crisp sound, and the fire shot out from the muzzle of the gun, illuminating the woman''s ferocious, crystal-like face.


    "Boom~"


    A strong recoil came from the arm, and Su Changxing''s upper body trembled.


    The recoil of "Spike Fang" was greater than he had imagined. If it weren''t for his strong body, he would definitely hurt himself, let alone aim precisely.


    The bullet exploded on the "woman"''s face, and her muscle tissue exploded into stone crystals of different sizes.


    A hole the size of a fist was blown out of her face, through which she could see the dark sky on the opposite side, no blood flowed out, only a sharp scream.


    "what!"


    The people around, whether they were hunters or people in the gathering place, covered their ears.


    The power of this gun is very powerful. Although he had expected it before, it was still very amazing after seeing the effect.


    With the support of "Pistol Enthusiast" and "Split Head", the power of the Spike has already exceeded the limit that this eighth-level Extraordinary can bear.


    The man in the high-necked coat had a shocked expression on his face, he never thought that Su Changxing could hurt the "woman".


    The power of that gun is terrifying!


    The "woman" stepped back a certain distance, with a distorted expression on her face, showing a look of madness, and roared: "Damn you, **** you, I''m going to kill you."


    She couldn''t accept someone smashing her beautiful cheeks, and she couldn''t bear such pain.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were fixed, he took a step forward, raised his hand and fired again.


    "Boom~"


    The roar of guns came.


    Another section of the "woman"''s head was also blasted, with a hole on one side.


    This time she was really scared. Feeling the threat of death, she quickly stepped back. Her feet didn''t land completely, as if she was floating in mid-air.


    Su Changxing was reluctant, and then followed. There were still two bullets in the magazine, which should be able to kill this monster.


    It''s just that the recoil of this gun is too great, and he can''t shoot continuously.


    The broken mind of the "woman" saw Su Changxing catching up, and shouted:


    "You can''t kill me, you will all die if you kill me, I promise."


    Su Changxing didn''t pay attention to it, and wouldn''t be shaken by the other party''s simple words. While running, he shot the third shot at the "woman"''s head.


    "Boom~"


    The woman''s brain was completely shattered, and her body''s movements also stopped, and she froze in place. Her crystal-like body gradually became gray and colorless.


    she died.


    An eighth-level Extraordinary was killed by Su Changxing with three shots.


    Many hunters were stunned when they saw this scene. The "Crystal Girl" actually died. The "Crystal Girl" who claimed to be invincible in defense was actually blasted to death.


    Each of the eighth-rank Extraordinary is well-known among the hunters, and each of them is a big shot. Compared with this person, they are just ants.


    The body of the "woman" fell to the ground, making a sound like glass being smashed.


    It shattered all over the ground into pieces of crystal.


    "You killed her?"


    The man stood not far away, looking at the fragments on the ground, showing disbelief, with a dazed expression.


    Su Changxing then turned around, shot at the man, and stepped back at the same time. There was no bullet in the magazine, and he needed to move away to change the bullet.


    Gu, this man should also be an eighth-rank Extraordinary, his ability is unknown, so he should not be underestimated.


    "Boom~"


    A crystal sheet appeared in front of the man, blocking the shot.


    The crystal flakes also exploded.


    The man looked a little dazed, looked at Su Changxing, and actually showed a smile, then stepped back and shouted: "Retreat, retreat."


    As if he had changed, his temperament and expression had changed drastically, which reminded Su Changxing of Shen Jinxuan.


    After the "woman" died, these hunters retreated quickly, and Su Changxing didn''t chase after him. He felt that things were a little weird and it was better not to act rashly.


    The two sides only had a brief contact, and did not cause too many casualties.


    Zhu Wenwu looked sideways at Su Changxing and asked, "Why did they leave? I thought we would have a fierce battle."


    Zhou An


    The man looked a little dazed, looked at Su Changxing, and actually showed a smile, then stepped back and shouted: "Retreat, retreat."


    As if he had changed, his temperament and expression had changed drastically, which reminded Su Changxing of Shen Jinxuan.


    After the "woman" died, these hunters retreated quickly, and Su Changxing didn''t chase after him. He felt that things were a little weird and it was better not to act rashly.


    The two sides only had a brief contact, and did not cause too many casualties.


    Zhu Wenwu looked sideways at Su Changxing and asked, "Why did they leave? I thought we would have a fierce battle."


    The man Zhou An seemed to be in a trance, looked at Su Changxing, and actually showed a smile, then stepped back and shouted: "Retreat, retreat."


    As if he had changed, his temperament and expression had changed drastically, which reminded Su Changxing of Shen Jinxuan.


    After the "woman" died, these hunters retreated quickly, and Su Changxing didn''t chase after him. He felt that things were a little weird and it was better not to act rashly.


    The two sides only had a brief contact, and did not cause too many casualties.


    Zhu Wenwu looked sideways at Su Changxing and asked, "Why did they leave? I thought we would have a fierce battle."


    The man Zhou An seemed to be in a trance, looked at Su Changxing, and actually showed a smile, then ~www.novelhall.com~ stepped back and shouted: "Retreat, retreat."


    As if he had changed, his temperament and expression had changed drastically, which reminded Su Changxing of Shen Jinxuan.


    After the "woman" died, these hunters retreated quickly, and Su Changxing didn''t chase after him. He felt that things were a little weird and it was better not to act rashly.


    The two sides only had a brief contact, and did not cause too many casualties.


    Zhu Wenwu looked sideways at Su Changxing and asked, "Why did they leave? I thought we would have a fierce battle."


    The man Zhou An seemed to be in a trance, looked at Su Changxing, and actually showed a smile, then stepped back and shouted: "Retreat, retreat."


    As if he had changed, his temperament and expression had changed drastically, which reminded Su Changxing of Shen Jinxuan.


    After the "woman" died, these hunters retreated quickly, and Su Changxing didn''t chase after him. He felt that things were a little weird and it was better not to act rashly.


    The two sides only had a brief contact, and did not cause too many casualties.


    After the "woman" died, these hunters retreated quickly, and Su Changxing didn''t chase after him. He felt that things were a little weird and it was better not to act rashly.


    The two sides only had a brief contact, and did not cause too many casualties.


    After the "woman" died, these hunters retreated quickly, and Su Changxing didn''t chase after him. He felt that things were a little weird and it was better not to act rashly.


    The two sides only had a brief contact, and did not cause too many casualties.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 222： ever-expanding shadow

    Su Changxing pushed open the door and went out, and saw four or five corpses on the floor of the hall, some male and some female. Under the dim candlelight, it seemed that they all died in the same way.


    There was a penetrating wound in front of the chest, and the area around the wound was black. This was exactly the same as the wound of the deceased during the day before, and now there were four or five more victims.


    A young man said with horror on his face:


    "Did you see who did it just now? I saw him well before, but I didn''t expect him to die in a blink of an eye."


    Huang Biao looked at the corpse on the ground, frowned and said, "How long ago?"


    The young man thought for a while and said:


    "Just before you came back, it was what happened just now. He seemed to go to the exit to switch defenses in advance, because there were many zombies attacking the exit."


    Death is not terrible, what is terrible is unknown death, death without reason.


    Huang Biao also realized the seriousness of the matter. If another person died in this way, there might be big problems in the gathering place.


    But the problem is that no one saw how they died, and their vision was limited at night, so they couldn''t see clearly from a little distance away.


    Huang Biao''s face darkened, noticing that Su Changxing came out from inside, he said in a low voice:


    "What should we do now? There is a person hiding in the gathering place. The people who killed us don''t know what his purpose is."


    Only one person died before, which could be barely explained as a vendetta, but now that six people have died, it is obviously not a simple vendetta that can be explained.


    Su Changxing didn''t have much clue, and said, "Where did they all die?"


    Huang Tao answered from the side, and said: "They all died in the corridor. When they died, there was no one around, and there was no movement."


    Huang Tao did not participate in the action, but presided over the order at the gathering place. He knew about the accident immediately.


    In the corridor?


    The corridor is a relatively closed location, so it is not easy to be seen by people, but people often pass by, and it is also easy to be bumped into by people, so it is not a good place to commit crimes.


    But the murderer can perfectly grasp the timing without being discovered. It should be because he has some kind of ability to perceive the surroundings,


    As for the murderer''s purpose???????


    This is not Su Changxing''s first consideration. In such a world, any kind of purpose is possible.


    Looking at the wounds on these corpses, the message of "True Knowledge" keeps beating.


    [The area of ??the wound is getting smaller and smaller, and the strength of the murderer is constantly increasing. Every time he kills a person, he seems to get stronger]


    Then, he felt the phone vibrate.


    Task?


    Su Changxing picked up his phone to check, and sure enough, a related task popped up.


    [Sub-quests: Unknown deaths continue to occur in the gathering place, and the murderer''s strength seems to be increasing. You''d better find him before he is strong enough, or disband the gathering place and escape here?


    1 Disband the gathering place before the death toll exceeds 100.


    2 Find him and kill him before the death toll exceeds 100. ¡¿


    Su Changxing looked at the task, his eyes could not help but focus, which revealed a lot of key information.


    For example, this secret existence will destroy the gathering place, and if the gathering place is not disbanded in advance, it seems that it will cause more serious consequences.


    Now, it was a danger that could not be ignored, more serious than he had imagined.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and said, "This matter is very serious, so please don''t act alone, at least three people together."


    Gu bites the word "seriously" very hard.


    Huang Biao froze for a moment, nodded and said:


    "This is a way. If there are several people at the same time, at least they won''t die quietly."


    Immediately afterwards, he sent a message to inform everyone about this matter. Although it would make the nerves of the people in the gathering place even more tense, it was the best way at present.


    Su Changxing asked the head, "Did you find anything abnormal?"


    Generally not necessary, he will not ask about the head.


    The head said proudly: "Hey, boy, the great true knower told you?????? I don''t know either."


    "??????"


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, then said flatly, "You really don''t have a face to face with a real knower."


    The head lowered its voice, and said unconvinced: "I''m just a head, but I can tell you that there was indeed a change in energy just now, very slight, and I can''t judge the specific position?????? It feels a bit like that The blood moon world is full of confusion and despair."


    Blood Moon World?


    Su Changxing''s eyes lit up, and he reckoned that this should be caused by the blood moon. The blood moon will make people become Extraordinary, but it may not prevent people from becoming other things.


    The voice of the head changed, and he said again: "Boy, the most stable way is to leave here, and stop playing the gathering place game here."


    Su Changxing said lightly: "I said before, you don''t need to tell me what to do."


    The head chuckled: "It''s really ruthless."


    After receiving the news, the people in the gathering place fell into a tense state, and they were very careful in their actions.


    In the dim and not-so-spacious room, more than a dozen people formed a circle.


    A middle-aged man wrapped in cotton clothes said: "Professor Geng~www.novelhall.com~ We have to be careful, five or six people have already died, and they all died inexplicably."


    Geng Wanchun nodded and said:


    "It is true that we must be careful. Each of us may become the target of the murderer, but as long as we don''t leave alone, the problem will not be a big problem. Boss Huang said that if you encounter an abnormal situation, call it out, and someone will come right away."


    Standing in the middle, the woman wearing a scarf said suspiciously: "Who do you think this murderer is? It shouldn''t be someone from our team."


    Another man who looked old affirmed: "No, none of us left just now, it must not be us, so there is no need to worry too much. If you are too nervous, you will easily go wrong."


    Geng Wanchun nodded in agreement and said: "Old Bai is right, calm down, as long as we are careful, it will not be a big problem."


    Although Geng Wanchun''s personality is not very good, but he does things quite well, at least he can make a bowl of water flat, and he is still very convincing.


    While speaking, Geng Wanchun''s hands tucked into his sleeves trembled slightly.


    The man named Lao Bai patted Geng Wanchun on the shoulder and said:


    "Professor Geng, it''s cold at night, so wear more clothes. If you get cold and sick, the problem will be even bigger."


    Geng Wanchun let out a breath and said with a smile: "It''s okay, a little colder can make your mind clearer."


    The young man standing opposite said with admiration: "Professor Geng is still conscientious and responsible."


    Geng Wanchun waved his hand embarrassingly: "Where is it, I am also thinking about everyone''s safety."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 223： sleep?

    Huang Biao and Huang Tao also received similar missions later on, roughly the same, but the descriptions and rewards are somewhat different.


    Su Changxing didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen, which greatly affected his previous plan.


    But as long as this task can be completed quickly, the problem is not too big.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said to Huang Tao: "Calculate the list of people who entered the blood moon world during the blood moon."


    Huang Tao showed a look of surprise, and said, "Brother Su, you think these people are probably the murderers."


    Su Changxing nodded and said: "There is a lot of suspicion. It should be caused by the blood moon. Just focus on these people secretly. If the murderer does something else, he will definitely show his feet."


    "Well, as for the list of personnel, we have statistics before, but it may not be complete."


    Huang Tao nodded thoughtfully, and walked out of the room.


    Zhu Wenwu sat on the sidelines and carefully plotted the hunter''s course of action, without paying attention to the outside world at all. By observing the behavior of these hunters, he could gain a deeper understanding of the abilities of Extraordinary people.


    At the same time, his heart became colder and colder. Watching these hunters slaughter other humans at will, he felt an indescribable feeling, not anger, but a kind of desolation, a desolation for the insignificance of human beings.


    They are like some kind of crickets for people''s entertainment, being driven to fight and kill each other. Although these hunters are not from the same world as them, they are still human beings with the same tragic fate.


    Huang Biao looked at the phone, and said in a deep voice: "This dark murderer seems to have the potential to destroy our gathering place. Do we need to stop our previous plan and solve this task first?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "No, there''s no time left. If it''s really not possible, this task can be delayed... Take a little risk, and take a little risk. If we want to survive, we must solve it first." These hunters."


    If they want to survive, they have to face two problems. The first is the hunter, and the second is the corpse change, and Su Changxing believes that these two problems are not unrelated.


    The human beings in their two worlds should be out of some kind of competitive relationship.


    These hunters can gain some kind of benefits by hunting them, so they should also have some more direct benefits by killing these hunters.


    Resources are conserved. If one side has more, the other side will decrease relatively.


    Huang Biao cracked his mouth and smiled, picked up the silver pot on the table, took a sip and said:


    "You''re so confident, haha, it makes me feel a little unconfident...the gap between us and them is still huge, maybe it''s the same during the day."


    Su Changxing looked extremely determined at this moment, grabbed the silver pot from Huang Biao''s hand, took a big sip, and said:


    "No, it shouldn''t be that big, otherwise they wouldn''t be able to hide during the day. They are flawed Extraordinary, not so different from zombies."


    "And instead of being slaughtered, we might as well fight them to the death, well, it''s better than turning into zombies."


    Zhu Wenwu stopped writing, raised his head suddenly, with a little indifference in his eyes, and said:


    "Indeed, people often just want to live, for a little dignity, maybe death is not the scariest thing."


    It is really not easy to say this from Zhu Wenwu''s mouth. He should be the kind of person who can bend over in order to survive.


    Su Changxing glanced at him and reminded: "You''d better keep your emotions stable and your attitude objective."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded, and said indifferently: "Well, I can control it, I just express my opinion."


    When Zhu Wenwu used his ability, he could not show subjective aggression, otherwise the target would be aware of his peeping and the mark would be broken.


    But this is actually a very difficult thing, at least most people can''t keep calm about the target they want to kill.


    And Zhu Wenwu is great at this point, he is naturally very aggressive, probably because of his timidity, so even if the enemy is marked, the killing intent is not strong, and the degree of fit with the position is quite high.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing called together more than 50 people who participated in the operation tonight. Some of them were still wrapped in bandages, and their injuries were serious. As for those with more serious injuries, they were still lying in the infirmary.


    This is a large room on the fifth floor. There is nothing in it, and it looks empty. A lamp of incense is lit in a corner of the room, and a faint fragrance can be smelled in the air.


    The room seemed extremely quiet, and the sound of needles falling could be heard.


    They didn''t know what Su Changxing wanted to do, but no one raised any doubts, just because the man in front of them had the strength that they looked up to and what they yearned for.


    Zhou An stood in the first row, looking sleepy. He had just slept for a while, and was woken up and dragged here.


    Until seven o''clock in the morning, no one died. It seemed that the murderer had no time to strike, or that the murderer was more cautious than expected.


    Zhou An looked sleepy. He had just fallen asleep when he was woken up and dragged here.


    Su Changxing stared at these people without speaking for a long time, the message of "True Knowledge" beating wildly.


    He noticed that the progress of everyone here to open up paths has improved~www.novelhall.com~ The improvement is not small, especially Zhou An and Geng Yong.


    Zhou An gave him the feeling that he was just a little bit close to becoming an Extraordinary, and it might be the next second, or it might take a long time.


    As for Geng Yong, although he is not as good as Zhou An, the difference is not too much.


    This situation coincides with his thoughts.


    Seeing that Su Changxing remained silent, Zhou An finally couldn''t help asking: "Brother Su, what is the reason you asked us to come?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said: "Well, of course there is something, and it''s a serious matter. You are all members of Team A. If you join Team A, you will have a chance to become an Extraordinary. I won''t make a mistake."


    Hearing this, most people showed surprise and joy on their faces, and it was precisely because of this that they were able to fight desperately.


    Su Changxing told them that only by fighting can they have a chance to become an Extraordinary and live to the end in this world.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said seriously: "What you have to do is also very simple, just sleep here."


    "sleep?"


    A young man named Chang Yi showed doubts, and said, "Boss Su, let''s just go to bed and do nothing else?"


    Another middle-aged man also said: "Is there any particularity in this? It is impossible for us to become Extraordinary just by sleeping."


    For a while, there was a lot of discussion below.


    This seemed absurd, but Su Changxing''s prestige was there, so he probably wouldn''t make such an outrageous joke.

 Chapter 224： accidental death

    Zhu Wenwu''s ability to become an Extraordinary is probably not only because of the blood moon, but also because of frequent contact with him. He obtained the degree of mystery from Zhu Wenwu before, and Zhu Wenwu is bound to be influenced by him.


    Su Changxing pointed to the ground on the side, and said with a serious face:


    "From here, sleep next to each other, and fall asleep as soon as possible. When the time comes, I will call you... Maybe some of you can really become Extraordinary."


    Seeing that Su Changxing didn''t intend to make a joke at all, everyone looked at each other, and started from the first row, lying down next to each other on the ground.


    Zhou An lay on the ground, looked sideways at Yan Xu, and said with a smile:


    "Hey, maybe I''ll be a Extraordinary when I wake up."


    Yan Xu looked at the dark ceiling, with complicated emotions, and said:


    "Maybe, I didn''t expect the Extraordinary to be so close to us, but I always feel that this is a bit too simple."


    Zhou An restrained his expression, with a faint light in his eyes, and said:


    "It''s not easy, at least I don''t think it''s easy. It''s not easy for us to survive... I don''t know how he is now."


    He thought of Ma Xuekai.


    It should be difficult for a person to survive in this doomsday world.


    After parting, they didn''t contact again, they were just familiar strangers, and they parted when they parted. In this difficult world to survive, they didn''t have the heart to care about other people.


    Seeing that these two people were still taking the lead in speaking, Su Changxing reminded, "Zhou An, stop talking."


    The scene was not quiet, and many people were even very excited. Obviously, it might be difficult to fall asleep for a while.


    Su Changxing had the feeling of a teacher leading a group of children to class, and he didn''t demand too much, just take it slow, anyway, it''s not in a hurry now.


    These people are big or small, and most of them are young and middle-aged. After all, only this age group has stronger combat effectiveness.


    However, there are still older ones. Among them is an old man in his sixties, with half a hundred hair and a very strong body. He practiced when he was young and seriously injured a hunter before.


    A few of them slept together by the wall. They were very powerful in this world, some were athletes, and some were engaged in martial arts.


    Under Su Changxing''s gaze, the room gradually became quiet, and some people fell asleep quickly, and a reminder was uploaded from the channel log.


    ¡¾You are enthusiastic about helping others fall asleep, +2¡¿


    ¡¾You are enthusiastic about helping others fall asleep, +2¡¿


    [You are enthusiastic about helping others fall asleep, +1]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    It may be because of the increase in mystery. The efficiency of obtaining mystery in this way is not high. There are only one or two points at a time, but the number cannot be supported.


    In fact, obtaining the degree of mystery is just a matter of convenience for him, mainly because he has not yet determined the position of the eighth rank, even if the degree of mystery is full, he cannot advance.


    It is impossible to find a random position in the mysterious store to advance. It is a bad idea to think about it this way. His ninth-level position is an extreme position.


    And if the fit is not high, the improvement in combat effectiveness may not be great.


    Fit is a very important thing, it seems difficult to improve, it basically determines whether you are suitable for this position at the beginning.


    If the fit is low, the disadvantages of the position will be greatly magnified.


    Su Changxing looked at these sleeping people, and he could see the black mist of mayflies above their heads, which meant that they were asleep.


    As more and more people fell asleep, the atmosphere in the room became more and more misty. The oil lamps hanging on the wall flickered from time to time, and unknown incense filled the air.


    Chang Yi closed his eyes and lay on the ground. He didn''t fall asleep, and he didn''t know what happened, but he couldn''t sleep, probably because he slept for a long time during the day.


    Gradually, he felt that there was no sound around him, and the people around him seemed to have fallen asleep. Maybe some of them, like him, just closed their eyes and didn''t really fall asleep.


    I don''t know how long it took, but he still didn''t fall asleep, and he followed Su Changxing''s instructions, and didn''t open his eyes to observe the surrounding situation. There seemed to be other sounds in his ears, as if someone was shouting, roaring, raving, the voice was not loud, But it goes on and on.


    He wanted to open his eyes, but found that he couldn''t, it seemed that he couldn''t even move, but he could clearly feel the surrounding environment.


    The breath of the person next to him was blowing in his ears, and the roar of distant zombies came from outside the window.


    Su Changxing frowned. The situation seemed to be out of control. He actually heard inexplicable ravings echoing in the room, as if many people were shouting in low voices.


    But no one spoke at all, and most of them were already asleep.


    Su Changxing asked the head, "What''s the situation?"


    The head said dumbly: "You seem to have triggered the conditions of some kind of ceremony, but I don''t know exactly what it is. You''d better stop such dangerous behavior."


    "Dangerous behavior?"


    Su Changxing was lost in thought, and he didn''t understand what went wrong. He just let many people sleep at the same time, so as to gain mystery, and wanted to influence them in this way, so as to increase the probability of them becoming Extraordinary.


    This is just a way for him to gain mystery. There was no accident before, but why is there a situation now?


    Is it because of the number of people?


    He was also a little curious as to what the result of this so-called ceremony would be.


    Discontinue ~www.novelhall.com~ or continue?


    A lot of thoughts echoed in Su Changxing''s mind.


    As if there was a breeze circulating in the room, the flickering of the candle became larger, flickering, as if it would go out at any moment.


    Su Changxing stared at the surroundings, his heart was beating rapidly, and he noticed invisible waves in the space, crackling like bones.


    The head seemed to feel some deadly threat, and shouted:


    "Boy, stop, stop quickly, this can''t go on, I feel that some kind of existence is approaching this place."


    Su Changxing was shocked, and realized that he couldn''t do anything to die anymore. If this continues, something unexpected might really happen.


    With a wave of his hand, the dark mist above these people''s heads dissipated. As long as the mist dissipated, these people would wake up, and the "ceremony" would naturally be interrupted.


    But the moment the mist dissipated, it seemed to be drawn by some force, and they gathered together again.


    They didn''t wake up.


    "Fuck, what''s going on here."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help cursing, and hurriedly walked towards the candle, wanting to extinguish the candle and ruin the scene.


    Just took two steps.


    Su Changxing''s heart skipped a beat, and he saw some fuzzy phantoms around him, standing in the air like shadows.


    It''s over!


    The eyes of the head in the backpack glowed red, and some bright white scratches appeared in the space, shouting: "Get out of this room, quickly!"

 Chapter 225： old heresy

    ¡¾Code in progress...¡¿


    Everything came too fast, as if it was still a little calm just now.


    The phone started vibrating crazily at the same time.


    Su Changxing didn''t have time to check what was going on with the phone, so he strode out resolutely.


    This distance is very short, and you can run out in an instant.


    But after Su Changxing ran for a certain distance, he found that the distance between him and the door had not changed.


    The rules of space seem to be a little different.


    Su Changxing stopped in his tracks, and noticed that the phantoms that were gradually becoming clear also noticed that the original environment gradually began to blur.


    The firelight was decomposed into fragmented light sheets, and some white smoke emerged in the space, which should be the smell of incense, and the people sleeping on the ground formed faint blue floating shadows.


    The world became distorted in a way that Su Changxing couldn''t understand.


    Those phantoms are all wearing gray leather hoods and windbreakers, and they are uneven in height.


    Yes, only things, and he was sure it could be anything but people.


    The constant stabbing pain pierced Su Changxing''s brain like steel needles.


    This is a manifestation of mental attack. The dreamer can largely be immune to mental attack. This is also the most buggy part of the dreamer. It seems not strong, but it is actually very unscientific.


    For human beings, for low-level Extraordinary, the spirit is the most vulnerable place.


    After the dreamer is immune to mental attack, it will be presented in the form of pain. The more frequent and the stronger the pain, the greater the intensity of the mental attack.


    Nothing seemed to happen right away.


    The voice of the head appeared weak, speaking extremely fast:


    "I can''t stand it anymore, I have to close my consciousness... They are some kind of heretical existence, very ominous, boy, remember not to promise any request from them, and don''t accept any benefits from them. In theory , they have no means to harm you, and you are still protected by your world..."


    After speaking, the head was completely silent.


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth twitched, feeling that this guy was unreliable, subconsciously picked up his phone to check, only to find that the other pages were all black screens


    Everything came too fast, as if it was still a little calm just now.


    The phone started vibrating crazily at the same time.


    Su Changxing didn''t have time to check what was going on with the phone, so he strode out resolutely.


    This distance is very short, and you can run out in an instant.


    But after Su Changxing ran for a certain distance, he found that the distance between him and the door had not changed.


    The rules of space seem to be a little different.


    Su Changxing stopped in his tracks, and noticed that the phantoms that were gradually becoming clear also noticed that the original environment gradually began to blur.


    The firelight was decomposed into fragmented light sheets, and some white smoke emerged in the space, which should be the smell of incense, and the people sleeping on the ground formed faint blue floating shadows.


    The world became distorted in a way that Su Changxing couldn''t understand.


    Those phantoms are all wearing gray leather hoods and windbreakers, and they are uneven in height.


    Yes, only things, and he was sure it could be anything but people.


    The constant stabbing pain pierced Su Changxing''s brain like steel needles.


    This is a manifestation of mental attack. The dreamer can largely be immune to mental attack. This is also the most buggy part of the dreamer. It seems not strong, but it is actually very unscientific.


    For human beings, for low-level Extraordinary, the spirit is the most vulnerable place.


    After the dreamer is immune to mental attack, it will be presented in the form of pain. The more frequent and the stronger the pain, the greater the intensity of the mental attack.


    Nothing seemed to happen right away.


    The voice of the head appeared weak, speaking extremely fast:


    "I can''t stand it anymore, I have to close my consciousness... They are some kind of heretical existence, very ominous, boy, remember not to promise any request from them, and don''t accept any benefits from them. In theory , they have no means to harm you, and you are still protected by your world..."


    After speaking, the head was completely silent.


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth twitched, feeling that this guy was unreliable, subconsciously picked up his phone to check, only to find that the other pages were all black screens


    Everything came too fast, as if it was still a little calm just now.


    The phone started vibrating crazily at the same time.


    Su Changxing didn''t have time to check what was going on with the phone, so he strode out resolutely.


    This distance is very short, and you can run out in an instant.


    But after Su Changxing ran for a certain distance, he found that the distance between him and the door had not changed.


    The rules of space seem to be a little different.


    Su Changxing stopped in his tracks, and noticed that the phantoms that were gradually becoming clear also noticed that the original environment gradually began to blur.


    The firelight was decomposed into fragmented light sheets, and some white smoke emerged in the space, which should be the smell of incense, and the people sleeping on the ground formed faint blue floating shadows.


    The world became distorted in a way that Su Changxing couldn''t understand.


    Those phantoms are all wearing gray leather hoods and windbreakers, and they are uneven in height.


    Yes, only things, and he was sure it could be anything but people.


    The constant stabbing pain pierced Su Changxing''s brain like steel needles.


    This is a manifestation of mental attack. The dreamer can largely be immune to mental attack. This is also the most buggy part of the dreamer. It seems not strong, but it is actually very unscientific.


    For human beings, for low-level Extraordinary, the spirit is the most vulnerable place.


    After the dreamer is immune to mental attacks, it will be presented in the form of pain. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com The more frequent and the stronger the pain, the greater the intensity of the mental attack.


    Nothing seemed to happen right away.


    The voice of the head appeared weak, speaking extremely fast:


    "I can''t stand it anymore, I have to close my consciousness... They are some kind of heretical existence, very ominous, boy, remember not to promise any request from them, and don''t accept any benefits from them. In theory , they have no means to harm you, and you are still protected by your world..."


    After speaking, the head was completely silent.


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth twitched, feeling that this guy was unreliable, subconsciously picked up his phone to check, only to find that the other pages were all black screens


    Everything came too fast, as if it was still a little calm just now.


    The phone started vibrating crazily at the same time.


    Su Changxing didn''t have time to check what was going on with the phone, so he strode out resolutely.


    This distance is very short, and you can run out in an instant.


    But after Su Changxing ran for a certain distance, he found that the distance between him and the door had not changed.


    The rules of space seem to be a little different.


    Su Changxing stopped in his tracks, and noticed that the phantoms that were gradually becoming clear also noticed that the original environment gradually began to blur.


    The firelight was decomposed into fragmented light sheets, and some white smoke emerged in the space, which should be the smell of incense, and the people sleeping on the ground formed faint blue floating shadows.


    The world became distorted in a way that Su Changxing couldn''t understand.

 Chapter 226： weak human

    Su Changxing suddenly felt his scalp go numb, and "Zhenzhi" began to twitch like a virus in a machine, completely out of his control.


    He didn''t change his face, and said vaguely: "It''s something derived from a culture."


    He remembered that a thing called "Doomsday Sect" appeared on the forum recently. There are quite a few members of Yunjiao, who seem to be preaching the so-called Doomsday, but it is actually the punishment of the gods.


    Specifically, he didn''t understand too much, the things on the forum are very complicated, and there are all kinds of monsters and monsters.


    "Are you very wary of us?"


    The short figure looked up at him, showing a lifeless face, as if smiling:


    "Although we are not a race, we are not creatures of the same era, but we have something in common."


    What gods have in common...


    Su Changxing didn''t answer. He didn''t realize that he had anything in common with this monster.


    "you do not believe?"


    The short figure lowered his head, seemed to be lost in thought, and said in a thin and deep voice:


    "Well, it''s okay not to believe it. In this world, every kind of information is valuable, but I can reveal some key information to you for free."


    The short figure paused for a moment, observed Su Changxing''s expression, and continued:


    "The road I took at the beginning is called the road of real development. Well, maybe you don''t know what it is, but you should know it in other words, Dreamer."


    Is this heretic ninth-rank position also a dreamer?


    Su Changxing''s face darkened, and he said, "You mean that Shen Mengzhe is the beginning of heresy?"


    The short figure shook his head and said, "No, do you think that anything can become a heresy? It''s just that there is such a possibility that everything will tend to perish, but we won''t."


    "A true immortal existence!"


    for a moment.


    A short figure appeared in front of Su Changxing, looking up at him. Although he was looking down, it was more like looking down, a kind of looking down from above, like a human looking down on an ant.


    "boom!"


    The thimble hit the tail of the bullet, sparks erupted, the air expanded violently, and the bullet spun along the thread.


    Su Changxing pulled the trigger without hesitation, and a bullet shot at the short figure with flames and roars. At such a short distance, there was almost no room to dodge.


    The short figure was shot, and flew out with the huge thrust of the bullet.


    next moment.


    It appeared in front of Su Changxing again, and commented: "It''s powerful, at least much bigger than I imagined."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and didn''t shoot again. At present, it seems that this is futile and may anger the other party.


    The short figure continued: "You don''t have to be so nervous, you are nothing to us and have no effect."


    A shrill voice sounded next to it, "It''s still edible, I haven''t eaten meat for a long time."


    The short figure nodded and said: "Yes, it''s still edible, but it''s not important. I know you may be in some kind of trouble now, and we can help you with our strength."


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and said with a slight smile, "No need, no need to bother everyone."


    "Tear~"


    Before the words were finished, the short figure pierced Su Changxing''s abdomen with one hand, and blood spread along the fabric.


    The short figure whispered softly: "Unfortunately, you have no right to refuse. I have witnessed the destruction of countless worlds, more people than you have ever seen."


    The head is cheating me again.


    Su Changxing''s pupils dilated, he couldn''t feel the pain, as if he had been sedated with anesthesia, his body couldn''t move, and he said indifferently, "Really?"


    A bright white scratch ran down the top, like a pen scratching paper covered in watercolors.


    In the backpack, the eyes of the head were shining red.


    The short figure was cut in two from the scratch, no blood flowed out, nor did it fall down, it just stood there quietly.


    A few seconds passed.


    The short figure was a little surprised and said: "Ha, I didn''t expect to have a friend."


    Su Changxing''s heart sank. It was obvious that the method of the head was of no use to the opponent, so he couldn''t help complaining:


    "You might as well not do it, but expose yourself."


    The head said indifferently: "Do you want me to watch you die here?"


    Su Changxing said rationally, "He won''t kill me."


    "Yes." The head affirmed, "Once they invade this world, everything will become decayed, and nothing can escape."


    But now the result seems to be the same.


    Su Changxing stood upright on the spot, with no sadness or joy on his face, his abdomen was a huge hollow, no flesh and blood could be seen, and there was gray matter in it.


    The phone vibrated.


    [Detected whether there is a main matrix around, whether to store it? ¡¿


    [Estimated consumption of 30,000 points]


    matrix?


    Su Changxing''s expression moved, he didn''t know why the discount store suddenly went crazy, but he agreed without hesitation.


    [Drawing in progress, please wait]


    The head was in the backpack and said: "Hahaha, you heretics who hide and hide are only capable of this, some mice."


    "mouse?"


    The short figure recovered and said calmly, "Then what are you? A bug that has lost its origin and has no head or tail."


    With a wave of his hand, the surrounding space became even darker~www.novelhall.com~ There seemed to be the sound of the tide, they seemed to be on a small island in the sea, and it was the stormy sea at night.


    "Damn it, cough cough cough."


    Su Changxing suddenly knelt down on the ground, coughing up blood. The blood fell to the ground and spread out like waves, and slender gray tentacles protruded from his skin, swinging in the air.


    He drew out the dagger in one hand, cut off a tentacles protruding from his face, blood burst out, and said, "What did you do to me?"


    The head was a little anxious and said: "Boy, it''s all right now, you still want to take me with you if you die. This guy is too scary, we can only wait for death."


    Su Changxing lowered his head and said, "Can you delay the time? We might still have a chance."


    The head did not hesitate at all, and immediately cursed: "Mouse, why are you in such a hurry, let''s talk, I, the great true knower, maybe there is something you are interested in here."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, he thought the head would do something, but he didn''t expect it to be a mouthpiece, it seems that it is really dead end.


    The short figure said lightly:


    "True knowers? Those poor worms who claim to know everything? If you were really a true knower, you wouldn''t end up like this. As far as I know, heh, they are complete rats."


    The growth rate of the tentacles slowed down, and Su Changxing noticed that his vitality had not decreased but increased, and the huge strength dominated the limbs. I am afraid that he can kill the screamer with a single punch now.


    A thought appeared in his mind.


    Human beings are really extremely fragile existences, so weak that they are a little pathetic.

 Chapter 227： The power of points

    The short figure thought for a while and said: "It seems that you should be more useful than him, even if it''s just food."


    "Chi Chi Chi."


    "Hahaha."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Laughter sounded again.


    The tentacles on Su Changxing''s body began to grow wildly, and his thoughts jumped between reason and madness.


    The head didn''t hold up to time.


    Sudden.


    With Su Changxing as the center, white slender pillars of light appeared all around, which looked very dazzling in this gray and dark space.


    The short figure made an incredible voice: "What is this?"


    The head was also surprised: "Boy, what did you do?"


    Su Changxing coughed up blood, with a smile on his face, feeling that his vitality was weakening, which meant that he was becoming normal, and the store seemed to absorb things in his body that did not belong to him.


    "No!"


    For the first time, the short figure showed a terrified expression, his fluffy cheeks twisted together, looked at Su Changxing and shouted:


    "Impossible, how can you, a small human, have such power, impossible!"


    Other heretics around shouted.


    "what!"


    "Kill him quickly!"


    "He''s draining our power."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A strange and unstoppable attraction appeared around Su Changxing''s body, like opening a water outlet in the pool, and all the water flowed out from here.


    "Is this the power of points?"


    Su Changxing did not expect that the store would be so active, it seemed to have caused a lot of trouble for these heretics.


    The power of these heretics seems to be what the store calls the unowned matrix, which should be very high-end power, but these heretics themselves do not seem to have the attributes of objects, so they are considered by the store as unowned matrix.


    Not long after, the tentacles on Su Changxing''s body completely disappeared, leaving behind several large and small sunken wounds, and a large amount of blood burst from the cavity in his abdomen.


    He is still human.


    There was severe pain all over his body, and Su Changxing''s body stiffened because of the severe pain, and he knelt down on the ground again.


    He made a decisive decision, closed his eyes and let himself fall into a deep sleep to fight the serious injury.


    The short figure wanted to come forward to kill Su Changxing, but found that the closer he got to him, the stronger the attraction. This kind of power is not strong, but its quality is very high, and it contains a kind of noble rule, as if it is their nemesis .


    Heresy is based on strength. If they lose their strength, they will disappear in an instant and be assimilated by the ubiquitous order.


    Soon, these heretics retreated together, away from Su Changxing''s position, and some phantoms that were not regarded as gazing at first moved slower and turned into a pool of loess.


    ¡¾Extract 0.001% of matrix¡¿


    ¡¾Extract 0.001% of matrix¡¿


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing paused for a moment. Although he didn''t know what the substrate was, since discount stores would pick it up, it was something useful after all.


    Immediately afterwards, he took these beams of light and strode towards the fleeing heretics. The closer he was to these heretics, the faster the speed of extraction.


    Guts flung blood from the hole, and he ran fast.


    The head was directly in the backpack, and it was silly to see that this kid actually ran after these heretics who seemed to be doomed. It seemed that compared with these heretics, he was more like a heretic.


    The short figure turned around and saw this weird human chasing up with those deadly beams of light, almost swearing on the spot, and sped up to leave this position again.


    The surrounding darkness gradually faded, and the surrounding environment became clear.


    Su Changxing found that he was still restrained, and it seemed that he couldn''t catch up with these heretics, so he simply couldn''t catch up, so he sat on the ground to rest.


    Running all the way, he also shed blood all the way, and the wound that was about to heal was stretched open again.


    Su Changxing glanced at his abdomen, something like intestines had fallen out, thought for a while, grabbed it with his hands, and stuffed it back bit by bit.


    His body still seems to have changed a lot, at least before, if it was such a serious injury, even in a state of deep sleep, he must have been lying on the ground.


    The shadows of those heresies can no longer be seen, and the surrounding world is becoming clearer.


    The flesh and blood on his abdomen wriggled over time, and more than half of it had recovered. The pits left by the tentacles on his skin had completely recovered, but his clothes were completely torn.


    There is still a faint scent of incense in the air, but the incense has been extinguished, and a blue light shines through the window, and it is already early morning.


    There are still those sleeping people on the ground, it seems that nothing has changed, with the sound of breathing and snoring one after another.


    A peaceful look, only Su Changxing was in a mess.


    "Has the night passed?"


    Su Changxing slowly opened his eyes, looked around, stood up staggeringly, and felt a wave of fear in his heart, it seemed that because of his dangerous operation, they almost fell into a doomed situation.


    But why did these heretics come up, and why did this ceremony be established?


    His intuition told him that it was because of his position, or because the path log gave him some guidance.


    The position of dreamer seems to be different, and has some connection with heresy.


    It may be a coincidence.


    "Brother Su, are you all right?"


    After a bang, the door was pushed open, and Zhu Wenwu, Huang Biao and others strode in, looking around with doubts on their faces.


    Su Changxing stood up slowly, his clothes were torn and stained with blood, he hesitated and said:


    "It should be fine. How was your situation last night?"


    Huang Biao showed a helpless look on his face, and said: "The problem is a bit big, and you didn''t say that your movement would be so big. I thought it was really just sleeping."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Huang Biao explained:


    "Yesterday ~www.novelhall.com~ after you started, there was a strange sound echoing in the station, and some shadows wandered back and forth... Some people were frightened out of their wits."


    Su Changxing''s eyes widened slightly: "Scared?"


    Huang Biao nodded and said: "That''s right, I was just scared and stupid. I don''t know how to deal with him now. We didn''t have an easy day yesterday."


    "And your room here has become an empty state, and we dare not enter rashly... Is this a way to become a Extraordinary?"


    This should be caused by the influence of heresy, but the situation seems to be optimistic so far.


    Su Changxing touched his chin with one hand and said, "This is actually an accident, and I didn''t expect this to happen."


    Zhu Wenwu looked at Su Changxing and asked, "Brother Su, did you fight with someone yesterday? It looks very dangerous."


    In his eyes, Su Changxing had always looked calm, and was rarely in such a mess.


    "fighting?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Well, it''s not a fight, but it''s really dangerous. I can''t say the specifics...see if they''re okay."


    Soon, he was surprised to find that there were people who had become Extraordinary, and there were quite a few of them, much more than he had imagined, a total of five.


    He originally estimated that there was at most one, or even none. This was just an attempt, but he didn''t expect that five Extraordinary people would be born.

 Chapter 228： juggling throwing knife

    Zhu Wenwu looked around, stunned for a moment and said, "Have five people become Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said: "Well, there are five, which is a surprise, and Zhou An is also for Extraordinary."


    [Human (Extraordinary): Juggler, ninth rank, upper rank, healthy, sleeping. Very good at controlling flying knives. ¡¿


    Zhou An''s position is also a juggler, which is the same as that of the hunter, but this is not surprising, after all, he has already shown the ability to throw before becoming a Extraordinary.


    After Zhu Wenwu and others came in, the people in the room gradually woke up, and the room became noisy.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Zhou An slowly opened his eyes, and saw a colorful world, which seemed a little different from what he had seen before.


    "..."


    He stared at the ceiling, thought for a while, his eyes widened, and he realized: "I have become a Extraordinary!"


    "I have become a Extraordinary!"


    This shout immediately alarmed everyone around, and they all looked at him, surprised, surprised, and envious...


    Yan Xu sat on the ground, looked at Zhou An, and asked, "Have you really become an Extraordinary?"


    Zhou An nodded, and said affirmatively: "Yes, there is already a reminder on the phone, I didn''t expect to become a Extraordinary just by sleeping... How are you?"


    Yan Xu shook his head, but he wasn''t disappointed, instead he said with a smile:


    "Although I didn''t become a Extraordinary, I seem to have acquired an ability, which is okay."


    Obtaining abilities seems to be the first step to becoming an Extraordinary. He didn''t become an Extraordinary, but he felt that he was close.


    Zhou An''s eyes were drawn into a slit, and his face was full of smiles. Su Changxing had told him before that he was very close to becoming an Extraordinary.


    But later on, Zhu Wenwu actually became an Extraordinary one step ahead of him, which made him feel a lot of pressure.


    Chang Yi hurriedly walked up to Zhou An, and said respectfully, "Brother Zhou, can you tell me what it''s like to be an Extraordinary?"


    "What does it feel like?"


    Zhou An thought for a while, then pulled out the rusty knife at his waist, and the knife began to spin out of thin air in his palm, as if performing some magical magic.


    But everyone around him knew that this was not some kind of magic, but the ability of an Extraordinary.


    Su Changxing looked from a distance and keenly noticed that Zhou An was different from that hunter, he had a stronger ability to control the throwing knife.


    At this time, three different small knives were spinning around Zhou An''s palm, and at the next moment, they flew forward suddenly, fixed on the wall, and pulled out several cracks.


    The crowd exclaimed, this kind of ability is very powerful, and you can clearly see the difference.


    Zhou An''s vanity was greatly satisfied, and he said with a smile:


    "Everyone, you don''t need to be envious, just work hard, and I believe that you will become an Extraordinary in a short time."


    Seeing Zhou An''s stinky face, Zhu Wenwu couldn''t help curling his lips, saying:


    "This guy really doesn''t know how to keep a low profile. It is estimated that before noon, the entire gathering place will know that he has become a Extraordinary."


    "Well, about half an hour."


    Su Changxing nodded, and he didn''t plan to hide it, and he couldn''t hide it, so it''s better to let everyone know it openly.


    He thought for a while, looked at Zhu Wenwu and said, "Has there been any progress in the position of the hunter''s stronghold?"


    Zhu Wenwu restrained his expression, and said in a low voice: "I have found it, but the location is a bit far from here, under the ground of a hospital."


    is talking.


    Zhou An was excited, and walked over shouting: "Fuck, Brother Su, Boss Huang, I have become a Extraordinary."


    Although he became a Extraordinary, the flesh on his body didn''t seem to decrease at all.


    This is a bit strange.


    Huang Biao smiled and said, "Well, we already knew that when you were performing."


    Zhou An touched the back of his head and said, "Ha, am I getting carried away, shouldn''t this kind of thing be kept a low profile?"


    Su Changxing patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile:


    "Well, congratulations on becoming an Extraordinary, not bad."


    Zhu Wenwu also nodded, and said solemnly: "It''s really good, it''s just one day behind me."


    Zhou An felt very wrong when he heard this, but Zhu Wenwu seemed to be telling the truth again, saying:


    "That''s different. You became a Extraordinary yourself, but I was with the help of Brother Su."


    Su Changxing walked to the front of the room and shouted: "The few people who have become Extraordinary come with me, and the others will cultivate themselves. Those who have gained abilities should first familiarize themselves with their own abilities."


    The five people who became Extraordinary, besides Zhou An, there were three men and one woman, Geng Yong, and Qian Runwei were also impressively included. What Su Changxing didn''t expect the most was that old man. Batch become extraordinary.


    This was something that Su Changxing did not expect, because before, this old man showed no signs of opening up a path, but now he suddenly became an Extraordinary.


    Su Changxing always felt a bit abrupt, but that was the truth. It had to be attributed to the fact that this old man was talented. No matter what he did, there were always people with extraordinary talents.


    However, among these five people, Zhou An and Geng Yong are in the upper ranks, two are in the middle position, and one is in the lower position.


    The other four people walked out from the crowd, causing an uproar. They seemed very low-key~www.novelhall.com~ and hadn''t revealed the fact that they were Extraordinary before.


    One person exclaimed in surprise: "Wow, five people have become Extraordinary, and that old man is too."


    Another thin and tall person regretted: "It seems that it really depends on luck. Our luck seems to be very bad."


    Among them was a middle-aged man with a crew cut and glasses who shook his head and said:


    "It shouldn''t be completely. Didn''t you see that Zhou An and Geng Yong got very close to Chief Su before? In other words, they were considered to be Extraordinary before."


    Chang Yi looked thin and thin, and said: "You mean, Chief Su can actually see our potential, whether we can become Extraordinary?"


    The middle-aged man nodded affirmatively and said: "It should be like this, but since we can come, there must be some possibility."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The five people plus Zhu Wenwu followed Su Changxing all the way to the study.


    Geng Yong stared wide-eyed, looking radiant, and said, "Thank you, Chief Su, for cultivating me. I never thought that I could become an Extraordinary so quickly."


    Su Changxing looked at him and smiled, "It''s not all because of me, but being an Extraordinary is one-in-a-million."


    Geng Yong could already imagine Su Changxing''s exaggeration. He actually had a way to make others become Extraordinary. Doesn''t this mean that there will be more Extraordinary behind their gathering place.


    They may not be all that unique either.


    Geng Yong''s eyes became deeper.

 Chapter 229： track

    ¡¾There will be more things tomorrow¡¿


    Zhu Wenwu looked around, stunned for a moment and said, "Have five people become Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said: "Well, there are five, which is a surprise, and Zhou An is also for Extraordinary."


    [Humans: juggler, ninth rank, upper rank, healthy, sleeping. Very good at controlling flying knives. ¡¿


    Zhou An''s position is also a juggler, which is the same as that of the hunter, but this is not surprising, after all, he has already shown the ability to throw before becoming a Extraordinary.


    After Zhu Wenwu and others came in, the people in the room gradually woke up, and the room became noisy.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Zhou An slowly opened his eyes, and saw a colorful world, which seemed a little different from what he had seen before.


    "??????"


    He stared at the ceiling, thought for a while, his eyes widened, and he realized: "I have become a Extraordinary!"


    "I have become a Extraordinary!"


    This shout immediately alarmed everyone around, and they all looked at him, surprised, surprised, envious??????


    Yan Xu sat on the ground, looked at Zhou An, and asked, "Have you really become an Extraordinary?"


    Zhou An nodded, and said affirmatively: "Yes, there is already a reminder on the phone. I didn''t expect to become a Extraordinary just by sleeping?????? How are you?"


    Yan Xu shook his head, but he wasn''t disappointed, instead he said with a smile:


    "Although I didn''t become a Extraordinary, I seem to have acquired an ability, which is okay."


    Obtaining abilities seems to be the first step to becoming an Extraordinary. He didn''t become an Extraordinary, but he felt that he was close.


    Zhou An''s eyes were drawn into a slit, and his face was full of smiles. Su Changxing had told him before that he was very close to becoming an Extraordinary.


    But later on, Zhu Wenwu actually became an Extraordinary one step ahead of him, which made him feel a lot of pressure.


    Chang Yi hurriedly walked up to Zhou An, and said respectfully, "Brother Zhou, can you tell me what it''s like to be an Extraordinary?"


    "What does it feel like?"


    Zhou An thought for a while, then pulled out the rusty knife at his waist, and the knife began to spin out of thin air in his palm, as if performing some magical magic.


    But everyone around him knew that this was not some kind of magic, but the ability of an Extraordinary.


    Su Changxing looked from a distance and keenly noticed that Zhou An was different from that hunter, he had a stronger ability to control the throwing knife.


    At this time, three different small knives were spinning around Zhou An''s palm, and at the next moment, they flew forward suddenly, fixed on the wall, and pulled out several cracks.


    The crowd exclaimed, this kind of ability is very powerful, and you can clearly see the difference.


    Zhou An''s vanity was greatly satisfied, and he said with a smile:


    "Everyone, you don''t need to be envious, just work hard, and I believe that you will become an Extraordinary in a short time."


    Seeing Zhou An''s stinky face, Zhu Wenwu couldn''t help curling his lips, saying:


    "This guy really doesn''t know how to keep a low profile. It is estimated that before noon, the entire gathering place will know that he has become a Extraordinary."


    "Well, about half an hour."


    Su Changxing nodded, and he didn''t plan to hide it, and he couldn''t hide it, so it''s better to let everyone know it openly.


    He thought for a while, looked at Zhu Wenwu and said, "Has there been any progress in the position of the hunter''s stronghold?"


    Zhu Wenwu restrained his expression, and said in a low voice: "I have found it, but the location is a bit far from here, under the ground of a hospital."


    is talking.


    Zhou An was excited, and walked over shouting: "Fuck, Brother Su, Boss Huang, I have become a Extraordinary."


    Although he became a Extraordinary, the flesh on his body didn''t seem to decrease at all.


    This is a bit strange.


    Huang Biao smiled and said, "Well, we already knew that when you were performing."


    Zhou An touched the back of his head and said, "Ha, am I getting carried away, shouldn''t this kind of thing be kept a low profile?"


    Su Changxing patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile:


    "Well, congratulations on becoming an Extraordinary, not bad."


    Zhu Wenwu also nodded, and said solemnly: "It''s really good, it''s just one day behind me."


    Zhou An felt very wrong when he heard this, but Zhu Wenwu seemed to be telling the truth again, saying:


    "That''s different. You became a Extraordinary yourself, but I was with the help of Brother Su."


    Su Changxing walked to the front of the room and shouted: "The few people who have become Extraordinary come with me, and the others will cultivate themselves. Those who have gained abilities should first familiarize themselves with their own abilities."


    The five people who became Extraordinary, besides Zhou An, there were three men and one woman, Geng Yong, and Qian Runwei were also impressively included. What Su Changxing didn''t expect the most was that old man. Batch become extraordinary.


    This was something that Su Changxing did not expect, because before, this old man showed no signs of opening up a path, but now he suddenly became an Extraordinary.


    Su Changxing always felt a bit abrupt, but that was the truth. It had to be attributed to the fact that this old man was talented. No matter what he did, there were always people with extraordinary talents.


    However, among these five people, Zhou An and Geng Yong are in the upper ranks, two are in the middle position, and one is in the lower position.


    The other four people walked out from the crowd~www.novelhall.com~ and caused a commotion. They seemed very low-key, and they didn''t reveal the fact that they were Extraordinary before.


    One person exclaimed in surprise: "Wow, five people have become Extraordinary, and that old man is too."


    Another thin and tall person regretted: "It seems that it really depends on luck. Our luck seems to be very bad."


    Among them was a middle-aged man with a crew cut and glasses who shook his head and said:


    "It shouldn''t be completely. Didn''t you see that Zhou An and Geng Yong got very close to Chief Su before? In other words, they were considered to be Extraordinary before."


    Chang Yi looked thin and thin, and said: "You mean, Chief Su can actually see our potential, whether we can become Extraordinary?"


    The middle-aged man nodded affirmatively and said: "It should be like this, but since we can come, there must be some possibility."


    ??????


    The five people plus Zhu Wenwu followed Su Changxing all the way to the study.


    Geng Yong stared wide-eyed, looking radiant, and said, "Thank you, Chief Su, for cultivating me. I never thought that I could become an Extraordinary so quickly."


    Su Changxing looked at him and smiled, "It''s not all because of me, but being an Extraordinary is one-in-a-million."


    Geng Yong could already imagine Su Changxing''s exaggeration. He actually had a way to make others become Extraordinary. Doesn''t this mean that there will be more Extraordinary behind their gathering place.


    They may not be all that unique either.


    Geng Yong''s eyes became deeper.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 230： cheater, cheater

    "What exactly is the so-called matrix?"


    After they left, Su Changxing sat alone in the study and picked up his phone to check.


    [The matrix collection is completed and is being edited into resources available to the host]


    This Su Changxing can understand, matrix should be understood as a kind of high-quality energy, obviously he can''t directly absorb and apply it.


    ¡¾Edit completed¡¿


    [Optional ways to obtain]


    [Cheater, ninth rank, extreme rank]


    [Fraudster, eighth rank, upper rank]


    [The current base can only choose one of the two. If you choose the ninth-level position, you can replace it, but the previous promotion direction will be abolished]


    The matrix actually forms the posts.


    Cheaters, fraudsters?


    Su Changxing raised his eyelids, probably because he took something from those heretics, and these two positions can be regarded as the dark side.


    [Cheaters: To a certain extent, they surpass the existing rules, but there is a possibility of failure, and they may be cleared by the rules after failure. ¡¿


    Su Changxing only felt that this position was a bit exaggerated, and it seemed that it was far beyond what ordinary ninth-order Extraordinary people have come into contact with.


    However, he doesn''t have any idea of ??changing to this position. This position is too risky, strong and weak, too extreme, and there is no need for it. His current position is extreme and not weak.


    [Fraudster: Possesses extremely strong speech ability and imitation ability, can imitate the opponent''s ability in a short period of time, and can steal in a certain sense under certain conditions, and will lose one ability if he fails.


    Note: This position is incomplete and can be filled with more substrates]


    What is this all about?


    Su Changxing was stupefied at first glance, there is such a buggy position, imitating the other party''s ability, and even stealing.


    From this point of view, the upper limit of this position is probably very high.


    He was a little moved, but felt that this kind of position created by the heretical substrate seemed a little unreasonable and out of the ordinary.


    "..."


    In the silent room, Su Changxing fell into deep thought for a while, loss and gain are the most difficult things to choose.


    "The ninth-rank position of the leader of the hunter is an intervener. It is very abnormal. It cannot be related to these heresies."


    Su Changxing said to himself, he naturally thought of that night, everything seemed to be planned, and every step seemed to be in the calculation of that person.


    The head suddenly squeaked: "There is no aura of heresy in him. Although this kind of position is rare, it does exist."


    Su Changxing nodded, and didn''t say much. His mystery degree was still a little over ten points away from reaching one thousand points, and he could advance to the next level at that time.


    He thought for a while and asked: "Can I advance from the ninth to the eighth level by myself?"


    The head said with a smile: "Boy, advancing is not as simple as you think. Basically, you need to provide some assistance and guide the direction, and it is very likely to fail."


    Su Changxing was stunned and asked, "What will happen if you fail?"


    The head said negatively: "What do you think? It may die, or it may lose control and become a monster, or it may be nothing, but in the end it is still a matter of fit."


    Hearing what the head said, Su Changxing became more cautious, and felt that his fit with the position of a fraudster should be very low.


    He is an aboveboard and sunny person.


    Well, that should be it.


    Su Changxing took a sip from the silver jug ??at the side, feeling the strong smell of alcohol in his mouth, got up and walked out of the room.


    When he walked out, he saw Zhu Xinxue blocking the door.


    Zhu Xinxue said with a worried look: "Master, my brother... are you going to do something dangerous again?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Well, what did your brother tell you?"


    Zhu Xinxue took a deep breath and said, "He said he was just going to clean up some zombies, there is no problem."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, just to clean up the zombies."


    Zhu Xinxue squinted, stared at him and said, "You''re lying to a child."


    Su Changxing stretched out his hand, patted her on the head, and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let him die, at least before I die."


    Zhu Xinxue was silent for a few seconds, and said, "It''s best not to die."


    "Believe me."


    Su Changxing took out a piece of chocolate cake from his backpack, handed it to her, and said:


    "You went out with other people today to clean up the zombies around... I told you that you can only survive if you become a Extraordinary."


    Zhu Xinxue took the cake unceremoniously, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, she looked very cute, and said:


    "Well, I will definitely work hard to become a Extraordinary."


    The probability of Zhu Xinxue becoming an Extraordinary should not be small, but this matter is really uncertain.


    After all, Huang Biao has not become an Extraordinary until now, but Qian Runwei has become an Extraordinary ahead of schedule.


    About half an hour later, Su Changxing and Huang Biao brought more than fifty people to the exit of the gathering place.


    Huang Tao looked at them and said solemnly: "Uncle, I''m waiting for you to come back... you must come back."


    There is still a need for someone to host the gathering place, and Huang Tao temporarily assumes this role, so he can''t act with them.


    Huang Biao said with a stern face, "You''d better not make a mistake. If there is a problem that cannot be solved, you can wait for us to come back, or discuss it with other people."


    Huang Tao nodded again and again: "Don''t worry, we still have mobile phones to contact us at any time, there is no problem."


    Huang Biao softened his face and said: "We have no problem, I am just worried that there will be problems in the station after we leave... You have to understand, this is a responsibility."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    There were quite a few people at the exit, most of them were core members of the station~www.novelhall.com~ Knowing some facts, they came to see off.


    There was not too long a delay, Su Changxing and others followed the direction provided by Zhu Wenwu and left.


    walk on the road.


    Huang Biao said with some regret: "It''s a pity that the distance is a bit far, otherwise we can bring more people, and the chances of winning may be greater."


    Su Changxing said confidently: "That''s enough, according to the news that Zhu Wenwu sent before, the hunter''s stronghold doesn''t seem to be big, and there aren''t many hunters inside."


    Huang Biao was stunned for a moment and said, "Not much? About how much?"


    Su Changxing said in a low voice, "About thirty."


    Hearing this number, Huang Biao''s head sank, and he felt numb. He thought that the forty or fifty people in their station were almost wiped out by two hunters, but now they had to kill more than 30 hunters.


    "It''s really... not too much, haha."


    Huang Biao squeezed out a smile from the corner of his mouth, and said.


    More than a dozen flying knives of various styles were hung up and down on Zhou An''s body, and they made a lot of noise when walking, appearing to be in high spirits, and said loudly:


    "Boss Huang, we have a total of five extra Extraordinary, so we must have no problem dealing with these beasts."


    Someone echoed from behind: "Zhou An is right, we will return triumphant!"


    "Yes, we can definitely kill them."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The team seemed to be in high spirits at this time, as if they were united as one.

 Chapter 231： Montenegro Psychiatric Hospital

    They were not moving slowly, forming a long line to pass through the corpses, Su Changxing and several other Extraordinary people opened the way at the forefront.


    Su Changxing noticed that among the few of them, Yu Jieyi was the strongest in close combat. She already possessed strong combat skills, and coupled with her high physical strength, her combat power soared.


    Among them, the old man seemed to be more paddling, and he seemed to be fighting, but in fact, the efficiency of cleaning up zombies was not high, but he was still much better than ordinary people.


    Holding a hammer in his hand, Qian Runwei hit the zombie''s head with a seemingly insignificant force, and the zombie''s head exploded.


    His ability can greatly enhance the impact, so it is very good to cooperate with a weapon like the hammer, and Su Changxing reckons that his ability is very lethal, as long as it hits, it will not be a problem to injure the screamer.


    Geng Yong followed Su Changxing and said, "Boss Su, if we can have more Beyonders, we shouldn''t have to worry about facing these hunters."


    He felt that this action was a little rushed, and he could wait until they had more Extraordinary people before doing it.


    Su Changxing glanced at him, and said in a deep voice, "But we don''t have that much time, and we don''t have that many opportunities. The situation in the future may be completely different."


    Geng Yong frowned, cut off a zombie with a single knife, and asked:


    "Why? Can you tell me? Although I know you must be reasonable, I still want to understand something."


    Yu Jieyi also turned her head to look over, her gaze flickered, obviously she was also very concerned about this issue, and said in a low voice:


    "Actually, after becoming an Extraordinary, you can hide in one place and wait for the game to end?????? This should be the most appropriate way to deal with being an Extraordinary."


    She seemed very sensible and indifferent, taking it for granted, this must be what most people think, maybe if there is no Su Changxing, they will all do the same.


    Su Changxing nodded in agreement, licked his lips and said:


    "That''s right, I might as well tell you that I thought the same way before, after all, I became an Extraordinary earlier than you guys?????? However, I thought about it later, and felt that if there were no people in a world, then it wouldn''t be possible." It is called a human world. Just like this world, although there are still survivors, it is already a zombie world."


    He glanced at the few people around him, raised the corner of his mouth, and said:


    "To put it simply, I hope that on the premise that I survive, more people in our world will survive."


    Yu Jieyi moved her mouth, as if she wanted to say something.


    Su Changxing swung his knife across the front, splitting the brain of a zombie, and said with a smile, "Why? Still don''t believe it?"


    Yu Jieyi shook her head and said: "No, I believe it, I just feel that ?????? It''s a little unreal. The things these days are a little unreal."


    She thought of such an adjective, "unreal".


    She continued: "In the group I was in before, everyone fought for a little food, and even killed each other in the end."


    This kind of thing is generally not said to the outside world.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "So you are the one who wins, or the one who loses."


    Ha, is that the point?


    Yu Jieyi was stunned for a few seconds, then said blankly: "I didn''t rush, I left first."


    Su Changxing seriously commented: "Then you are quite kind."


    Yu Jieyi killed a zombie with an axe, and said, "It''s just because I can barely survive alone."


    Zhou An interjected and said, "I couldn''t live alone, but luckily, I always have someone to help me."


    Su Changxing thought of the scene when he first met Zhou An in an alleyway, and agreed: "Well, your luck is indeed good, but those who are still alive are lucky people."


    At this time, the phone vibrated,


    He took it out and saw that it was a message from Zhu Wenwu, saying that he had arrived near the target location, and there were no accidents or hunters for the time being.


    The hunter''s stronghold is in a place called the Black Mountain Psychiatric Hospital, which is relatively remote and not marked on the map.


    It may be because this mental hospital is not big.


    It''s around ten o''clock now, and Su Changxing reckoned that they would reach almost the same level in an hour at the current speed.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing received a message from Zhu Wenwu, saying that he found several suspected hunters walking on the street.


    Most likely it is.


    Zhu Wenwu should have seen that the other party was an Extraordinary, and thus judged that the other party was suspected of being a Hunter, but if he found an Extraordinary in the Hunter''s territory, it was probably the Hunter.


    Su Changxing quickly sent back a message to remind him to avoid it and not to scare the snake away.


    He was still worried that Zhu Wenwu would encounter a perception-type Extraordinary. Facing such an Extraordinary, he might just take a look at it from a distance, or he might be discovered.


    Su Changxing turned around to look at Zhou An and the others and said, "I''ll go over to see the situation first, and you guys will follow after me, and find a hidden place near the target point to make repairs first."


    Zhou An nodded solemnly and said, "Okay, we will be careful."


    Afterwards, Su Changxing speeded up and ran forward, shuttling between zombies, his forward speed was twice as fast as before.


    "There shouldn''t be any problems, right??????"


    He faintly sensed something was wrong~www.novelhall.com~ but it was just a feeling, maybe it was just a psychological effect, after all Zhu Wenwu was not a professional scout and had no relevant experience.


    ??????


    Zhu Wenwu leaned against the wall and saw people on the street from a distance. There were very few zombies here, basically none, and it looked like an empty town at first glance.


    "Are there other imports and exports?"


    He saw that these people were walking in a strange direction. The hospital was in the south, but they were walking from east to west, as if they were passing by.


    "Or there is actually more than one stronghold here?"


    Zhu Wenwu was startled. If this was the possibility, they would not have faced thirty hunters, but more.


    Could this also be regarded as his intelligence misleading?


    Sudden.


    One of them turned around and looked in his direction, with a puzzled expression on his face, and then looked left and right.


    This was discovered?


    Zhu Wenwu stepped back very calmly and lightly, preparing to leave this place first, even if he was discovered by the other party, it would not be a big problem, the other party only knew about him, not that they had a group of people.


    The houses here are not too high, but they are very close to each other, and you can even jump from the roof of one building to the roof of another building.


    Zhu Wenwu retreated more than 30 meters, and hid in a house through the window. The ground was very dusty, but the furnishings in the house were fairly neat, and it was obvious that no one had rummaged or ransacked the house.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 232： support

    gone?


    Zhu Wenwu hid in the room, leaned against the window, looked at the position just now, and found that they had disappeared.


    According to their previous speed, they should not go out of his field of vision, unless they suddenly speed up or go in other directions.


    He may well have been found.


    Zhu Wenwu held the steel sword glowing with a silver-white cold light with both hands, his face was calm, and he tried his best to perceive the surrounding situation. For some reason, the target he marked now could not be changed, and his strength was correspondingly limited.


    It was very quiet here, and there was no roar of zombies, nor any other sounds, except for Zhu Wenwu''s own breathing, which rose and fell regularly.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, nothing happened. Just when Zhu Wenwu thought that these people had left, there was a slight sound of footsteps in his ears, and a picture of several hunters approaching him appeared in his mind.


    "Is this right here? Are you sure someone else is here?"


    A man with cloudy eyes frowned and said.


    Another pale-skinned young man wearing a hard gray leather hat nodded, looked at the building where Zhu Wenwu was, and said with a smile:


    "I guess it''s not bad. It''s here. There are fresh marks on the windowsill. He just went in..."


    "Be careful, although there is really nothing to be careful about."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Zhu Wenwu frowned, he didn''t expect that these hunters were chatting unscrupulously outside the building, looking like they were determined to eat him.


    Didn''t realize that I''m a Extraordinary?


    That should be it.


    A sharp light flashed in his eyes, and he leaned against the wall, calming his breathing.


    "Boom~"


    The door was kicked open, sawdust scattered on the ground, and the wind kicked up dust.


    "nobody?"


    Several hunters looked around, but found no one, only a room full of dilapidated furniture.


    The man in the hard leather hat signaled: "Upstairs, be careful, don''t capsize in the gutter."


    The middle-aged man with a thick machete walked up first.


    This thick machete looked old, with blood stains on it, and it looked very unclean.


    Zhu Wenwu heard the sound of boots trampling on the stone stairs from the corridor, and his hand holding the knife tightened. He had to kill one first, or it would be a dead end.


    Although the strength of these hunters will decrease during the day, so will he, unable to use the ability to mark, and his battle is cut in half.


    Zhu Wenwu hid behind the wall of the stairs, felt the moment the opponent came up, leaned out, and slashed towards the opponent with a sword.


    The space here is small, and the man with the machete has no room to hide. He reacted quickly, blocked Zhu Wenwu''s attack with a single knife, and shouted:


    "This is an ability user."


    The gravity from the handle of the knife almost made the man let go.


    Zhu Wenwu kicked the opponent hard in the abdomen, turned around and ran back, while the man took four or five steps straight back, almost falling down the stairs.


    "What are you afraid of? He ran away."


    The man in the hard leather hat saw Zhu Wenwu running back and shouted.


    Immediately, he crossed the man from the side and chased after Zhu Wenwu, as if a dark mist filled his body and spread in the room.


    Zhu Wenwu suddenly felt that the room became dark, and he knew that it might be the ghosts of the people behind... These hunters are indeed like lunatics, and they immediately attack people who are not themselves.


    He rushed all the way to the balcony, jumped down, and landed heavily on the ground. He didn''t have much skill, and relied on his physical fitness to resist the impact of the fall.


    The three hunters upstairs also jumped down from upstairs and surrounded him.


    After careful observation, Zhu Wenwu confirmed that these were not the hunters who appeared last night, and he had some calculations in his mind.


    Su Changxing just sent him a message saying that he will be there soon, so he only needs to stall for time.


    Before Zhu Wenwu could speak, the man wearing the hard leather hat looked at him and asked:


    "How did you get here?"


    Zhu Wenwu showed surprise on his face, and said: "Of course I came here, can I still call here?"


    "You are courting death!"


    The man in the leather hat gestured for a move.


    Zhu Wenwu opened his eyes slightly, and shouted: "Wait a minute, I want to know why you attack me..."


    Several people looked at each other, a little surprised that Zhu Wenwu didn''t know their identities.


    However, the man wearing the hard leather hat quickly realized that it seemed normal for the other party to treat them as humans in the same world.


    After all, they usually don''t show up during the day.


    After thinking about it, the man wearing the hard leather hat relaxed his face and said with a smile:


    "Brother, you are from the gathering place nearby."


    Zhu Wenwu also seemed to relax a bit, lowered the weapon in his hand, and said:


    "I''m wandering around by myself, passing by here, but recently I''m going to join the gathering place in the east. I heard that there are a lot of Extraordinary people in that gathering place."


    "a lot of?"


    The man wearing the hard leather hat was stunned. He knew that the Extraordinary people mentioned by these people from other worlds were their abilities, and said in a deep voice:


    "How many? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    This is not good news for them. The number of humans in these different worlds is far more than them. If a certain number of Extraordinary people appear again, their status will be reversed. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    There is a cool wind blowing from a distance, and at noon, the air will look a little muggy, in stark contrast to the coldness of the night.


    "Well, let me think about it..."


    A trace of coldness appeared on Zhu Wenwu''s face, and he said, "Of course there are enough people to kill you!"


    He slammed his sword at the nearest person without any warning.


    The man in the hard leather hat took a step forward, and slashed at Zhu Wenwu''s vest with an axe, but there was a sharp pain between his brows, and he immediately backed away with a jerk, while tilting his head.


    "Whoosh~"


    One flew over the man''s scalp, nailed to the wall next to it, and pulled out a crack.


    "Who?"


    Several hunters looked sideways at the direction of the arrow at the same time, but found that there was no one there.


    Zhu Wenwu took the opportunity to draw a slender wound on the chest of the hunter holding a machete. Even without the ability to bless him, he was still faster than the opponent


    These hunters are indeed much weaker during the day.


    The visitor put a lot of pressure on them invisibly, and the three hunters immediately surrounded and killed Zhu Wenwu, deciding to deal with one of them first.


    The rippling wind blows.


    A black shadow appeared directly above the four of them, and fell down at an extremely fast speed.


    The man wearing the hard leather hat only noticed the other person''s existence at this time, and also noticed that this person''s target was him.


    The shadow of death hung over his face.


    He intuitively judged that he seemed to be at a dead end, which was caused by the huge gap in strength between the two sides, and he had no room to struggle.

 Chapter 233： stuck here

    There is a barely visible mist in the air.


    Su Changxing flew down from the sky, from far to near, and slashed straight, creating a gap in the mist, and slashed at the person wearing the hat.


    He was chosen as the primary target for no other reason, just because the hat looks like an eagle from above, which is really a bit coquettish and eye-catching.


    "above!"


    The man in the hat yelled, and immediately after, Su Changxing slashed his body along the shoulder with a knife, and the weapon in his hand flew out and hit the ground.


    Very **** scene.


    There was blood all over the ground, his body was divided into two parts of different sizes at an angle, and he fell to the ground, but he still didn''t die immediately.


    The other hunter was stunned when he saw this scene, and with a loud cry, his bones and muscles began to swell, and he grew half a meter taller in a blink of an eye, looking extremely ferocious.


    Hmm, this doesn''t have the same principle as "**", does it?????? Su Changxing saw the other party suddenly grow bigger, and had some strange thoughts.


    The mist in the air suddenly began to shrink, shrinking towards the position of the hunter who was cut into two by Su Changxing just now.


    "What kind of strange ability is this?"


    Su Changxing showed a hint of helplessness on his face, and leaned cautiously in Zhu Wenwu''s direction.


    "Boom~"


    A shock wave spread out centered on the corpse, the glass of the upstairs window was shattered, and several gaps were cracked on the nearby wall.


    The destructive power is not too big, but the movement is very loud.


    Su Changxing also realized that something was wrong. This person actually wanted to report the news before he died. I am afraid that the hunters in the stronghold have already noticed the abnormality.


    The corpse had been shattered to pieces, and the ground was covered with tiny bits of flesh.


    Su Changxing jumped over the corpse, caught up with the hunter who had already run some distance away, and slashed at him, like a cheetah chasing its prey.


    This person''s ability is close-combat-enhanced, but Su Changxing''s quality in all aspects has already crushed him. Without external factors, he is a dead end.


    With three swords in a row, Su Chang split the opponent''s head and killed him.


    at the same time.


    Zhu Wenwu also suppressed his opponent for a while, the difference in strength between the two sides was not big, this hunter was also quite experienced, and his skills largely made up for his lack of strength.


    Suddenly, the machete in the hunter''s hand glowed red, and the blood on the knife surface seemed to have increased, which seemed very strange.


    "Clang~"


    The weapons of both sides collided.


    Under Zhu Wenwu''s surprised gaze, his weapon was broken in vain.


    Unexpectedly, an extremely deep wound appeared on Zhu Wenwu''s shoulder, and the burning pain stimulated his nerves.


    A cruel smile appeared on the pale face of the hunter: "You are still a little tender, die, pig Confucianism from another world."


    Zhu Wenwu''s eyes were dimly lit.


    A blood-red dagger appeared on the hunter''s head, spinning at high speed, as if it was the countdown to death.


    Zhu Wenwu''s figure suddenly sped up, avoided the machete, and stabbed the hunter''s face with only a small piece of the blade sideways, piercing into the brain, smashing the brainstem.


    In more than ten seconds, the battle went through several reversals.


    Zhu Wenwu knelt down on the ground, panting heavily, his eyes were bulging, his heart was beating violently, and his forehead was covered with sweat.


    He almost died.


    Gu Su Changxing walked over, saw Zhu Wenwu who looked exhausted, and said, "It''s all right."


    Zhu Wenwu took a deep breath and said slowly: "It''s okay, I just don''t know what''s wrong, my feet are a little weak."


    Su Changxing picked up the Extraordinary Crystal from the corpse, walked over, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "I don''t think I need to carry you."


    Zhu Wenwu shook his head and said, "Ah, probably not."


    Su Changxing pulled him up from the ground with one hand, and said angrily:


    "Since you don''t need it, stand up, let''s leave here first, other hunters may come over at any time."


    Immediately Zhu Wenwu picked up the machete on the ground and said, "Brother Su, this weapon seems a little weird. He just used this weapon to cut off my steel sword."


    Speaking of this, he felt a little heartbroken. That steel sword was a high-quality weapon, and it was exchanged from the Blood Moon Store, and there were only five of them in the entire gathering place.


    Su Changxing paused, and used his "true knowledge" to investigate the weapon. If Zhu Wenwu didn''t tell him, he really didn''t find anything special about this weapon.


    [Bloody butcher''s blade: I have killed many Extraordinary people, leaving behind the blood of the Extraordinary, which has undergone some changes, and has the "broken blade" feature.


    "Broken Blade": Destroy the opponent''s weapon, there is a chance to destroy it directly, depending on the quality of the weapons of both parties, it can be triggered three times a day, and cannot be triggered consecutively within a short period of time. ¡¿


    It is actually a precious quality weapon, the effect of "Broken Blade" is very abnormal, but why does a kid have this kind of weapon in his hand.


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Changxing understood that apart from his "true knowledge", it seemed difficult for ordinary people to determine a mysterious item.


    This should have been obtained by accident by this hunter.


    "This weapon is really good. It''s a mysterious item. Use it for me. I''ll get you another weapon."


    Su Changxing took the machete from Zhu Wenwu''s hand, exchanged it for a steel sword from the shop and handed it to Zhu Wenwu.


    Zhu Wenwu looked at the similar steel sword in his hand~www.novelhall.com~ and said doubtfully:


    "Huh, where did that come from?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It''s my spare weapon. The quality is very good. It shouldn''t be worse than your previous one."


    The two were about to leave when he turned back to pick up the weapons of the other two hunters and said:


    "The weapons of these hunters are better than ours, and they can be used by other people, which can be regarded as increasing their combat effectiveness."


    Zhu Wenwu was stunned for a moment, only thinking that Su Changxing was very careful and careful, and he could still think about this at this moment???????? As expected of Brother Su.


    The two left the place without any delay, and walked outside the small town without encountering other hunters.


    However, the two walked a certain distance and stopped suddenly.


    Zhu Wenwu raised his eyelids, looked at the buildings in front of him that were still looking repetitive, and about the same height, and said:


    "Brother Su, is there a problem with our current location? Based on the distance we came, we should have already gone out."


    Su Changxing nodded, his eyes flickered, the information of "True Knowledge" was beating wildly, but he didn''t find anything unusual around him, and said in a deep voice:


    "There is indeed a problem. This place is a bit strange. Let Zhou An and the others stay away from here."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded, and immediately sent a message to Zhou An on his mobile phone, telling them not to approach this place and wait outside.


    Immediately, the expression on his face was a little dull.


    Zhou An: Ha, what? If you didn''t say it earlier, we''ve all come in.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 234： vampire

    Looking at Zhu Wenwu''s expression, Su Changxing probably knew what was going on, and said, "They''ve already come in?"


    Zhu Wenwu nodded and said: "It should be, and we have encountered the same situation as us, but I guess they should be able to meet us when they go inside."


    Su Changxing looked around, thought about it and said:


    "We seem to be going around in a circle since just now. When we came here, we just finished a circle... We have seen this barbecue restaurant before."


    The most obvious sign of this place is the huge dark green signboard on the head of this barbecue restaurant, and there are some broken, dusty cone-shaped lanterns hanging on the side. It should be a good view at night.


    Su Changxing recalled all the details of the previous period, but he still didn''t notice anything weird. It seemed that they were really just moving forward and then returning to the original point.


    No anomaly is the greatest anomaly.


    This world is a circle, but this small town is not. It would be ridiculous to go straight back to the origin.


    But that is the truth.


    Compared to Zhu Wenwu, Su Changxing didn''t show too much surprise. Even he has seen such absurd existence as heresy, which is nothing.


    Zhu Wenwu is taking out the map he drew for research. The surrounding area is complete, but the area around the hospital is incomplete:


    "I''m a bit confused now, the inner circle near the hospital can probably be drawn, but other places are messed up in my mind right now."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "In this case, let''s go further."


    Zhu Wenwu put away the map and followed Su Changxing to continue walking out without changing direction, just like the beginning.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing keenly noticed that their route of travel had some deviation, which was different from before, and seemed to be heading in another direction.


    After more than ten minutes, they returned to the original point again, and it was still the dark green barbecue sign hanging obliquely upstairs.


    Space is constantly changing...


    Su Changxing made a decision in an instant, and said:


    "Let''s go back, we should be able to meet Zhou An and the others...Since those hunters have noticed, let''s kill them first."


    Yes, they came to kill these hunters, not to think about how to escape.


    Zhu Wenwu nodded without any objection, and said:


    "That''s right, these hunters should know how to get out... As long as you kill them, everything will be solved."


    At this moment, they were like fearless brave men who were about to slay the dragon. They couldn''t estimate how strong the Demon King was, but they still deserved it.


    Maybe only those who survived can be considered brave, and those who died were all young people, and the story is a role model for the brave.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the not-so-spacious square, many corpses fell, and blood soaked the dirty tiled floor.


    The mixed blood was even darker in color.


    There are many people around watching solemnly.


    "I was wrong! I was wrong, please forgive my crimes... Before, I just thought that in the end, we can all have new choices, this is a new world."


    A man wearing a cross necklace on his chest and covered in blood knelt down on the ground, holding his head in his hands. He had dark brown curly short hair, deep eye sockets, pale complexion, and relatively thick hair on his arms.


    This woman is too scary, even if he becomes a Extraordinary, he is not a match at all... With this kind of strength, I am afraid that he has surpassed "No. 1" before the end of the world.


    A woman in a coat, a hood, and her hands in her pockets stood in front of him, looking at him quietly. Under the shadows, her purple pupils were like the brightest jewels, and a charming smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. meaning:


    "Oh, actually, I was very upset seeing you before, even if there was no such thing, I would find a chance to kill you... dirty vampire, so you don''t have to feel sorry."


    The man''s breathing became short, and he secretly revealed a fierce look, with two sharp, slender fangs at the corners of his mouth.


    Immediately, he raised his head, showed a gentle smile, and said:


    "Your nun must have misunderstood us. It was clearly stated a long time ago that we are all human beings."


    Vampires have fully integrated into human beings as early as a hundred years ago, and through various methods, they have obtained a certain legal status.


    As for how this legal status came about, it''s hard for anyone to say clearly, but the number of vampires itself is very small, so no one pursued it


    The "nun" had a smile on her face, a few drops of blood slid down her face, and her fair and smooth skin seemed to have no resistance to the blood drops. She moved her mouth and said in a polar voice:


    "Don''t worry, you won''t exist where I am."


    Xue Tianhai was shirtless, looking at the scene in front of him in astonishment, and whispered to the young man next to him: "It seems that the nun is going to kill the Hei Jue, tsk tsk tsk, it feels a bit pity."


    The young man played with the blade in his hand, and said angrily: "What are you sorry for, it''s not about killing you, and killing the rebels is the right thing to do?"


    Tian Xuehai only felt that this companion was still too young~www.novelhall.com~ thought for a while and said:


    "Hei Jue''s strength far surpasses the two of us. What''s more, he is an Extraordinary. You must know that there are not many Extraordinary people in Chenxi... If it is another Lord Apocalypse, Hei Jue said Might not survive."


    The young man took a deep look at him and said bluntly:


    "I don''t believe it. Because of this incident, we have lost a large part of our personnel. If the nun is not strong enough, it may cause irreparable consequences."


    Tian Xuehai smiled and didn''t argue any more. He changed his voice and said, "But this is a good thing for us..."


    The young man looked at him, his temperament seemed much calmer than before, and he said, "I don''t think as much as you think, I just want to be an Extraordinary now."


    Kneeling on the ground, surrounded by a crowd of people was none other than "Black Lord". Since the end of the world, he has been in the top ten of the kill list.


    He is also one of Chenxi''s executive officers. Although he is at the same level as Tian Xuehai, he actually has a higher status and is a substitute "Apocalypse".


    Sudden.


    Some chirping sounds like bats appeared, and a large number of blurry blood-colored bats appeared around "Black Jue".


    "You forced me."


    Heijue burst into flames suddenly, his eyes were bloodshot, his face was ferocious, a slender dagger appeared in his hand, and he rushed towards the woman in front of him, as agile as a real bat.


    The woman''s expression was peaceful, and she didn''t seem to move much, which was in sharp contrast to Hei Jue''s excited and ferocious appearance. chapter

 Chapter 235： kill announcement

    Like a sharp knife piercing the air.


    Hei Jue froze for a moment, and realized that the nun had disappeared in front of him. Immediately afterwards, his body stiffened, and he felt severe pain in his chest.


    So fast¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    He looked down, a white and slender hand stretched out from his chest, carrying a hot, beating, vibrant heart.


    "Yeah, I heard that the heart of a vampire is stronger than that of a human, and that''s why you have such a long lifespan... I don''t know if you can live without a heart."


    The nun was full of smiles, and her words were full of laziness, like a quiet morning, just waking up, and then a cold face climbed onto the side of her face, and said lightly:


    "The original you shouldn''t be completely considered a vampire, right? The extraordinary you is a complete bat... Well, is this an atavistic phenomenon?"


    Hei Jue''s face was full of horror, feeling that his vitality was rapidly draining, and even though he had an extremely powerful recovery ability, he couldn''t resist this drain.


    He is dying.


    A red light flashed in Hei Jue''s eyes, he turned around and slashed at the nun''s face with his sword, completely ignoring the wound on his chest.


    Simultaneously.


    The blood on his body was like a reptile, spreading on the nun''s arms, as if he had some kind of self-life force.


    "You stinky bitch, do you really think you''re going to get me?"


    Hei Jue let out an angry roar, the fear in his eyes disappeared, and there was only anger and unwillingness.


    The strength gap between them is not that big.


    But almost, is almost all.


    The small gap is reflected in the ravines in the sea.


    With one wave of the nun''s hand, Heijue''s head flew out like a baseball and landed in the crowd, but the scene was terribly quiet, and everyone was shocked.


    She frowned, looking at the abnormally sticky blood on her hands, which was still spreading on the skin, and had not dispersed due to the death of the Heijue.


    This kind of blood seems to have the property of extracting life force.


    With one wave of her hand, she spilled the blood on the ground, and said thoughtfully, "It''s really a monster."


    There was a vibration on the phone, and it turned out to be an announcement.


    [Miss Nun kills Black Jue head-on and inherits the opponent''s title and talent]


    A very simple piece of information.


    She didn''t expect that the forum would actually announce such a thing... Could it be that the announcement was made because the Black Lord himself has the title?


    This announcement also caused huge waves on the forum. Heijue was actually dead, and he was killed by someone. He was on the kill list.


    Those who are on the killing list are recognized as strong human beings in their region, and the top ones are even top experts.


    So far, Heijue can be regarded as the first person to die among the top ten.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    People came and went in the security bureau gathering place.


    Lin Xiuyu sat on the side of the road, stared at the news, and said:


    "I heard that there was a civil strife in Dawn. As far as we know, the Black Lord is a rebel. In fact, it''s not a rebellion. It should just be a seizure of power... Now it seems that he has been suppressed."


    The middle-aged man wearing a gray cowhide hat thought for a while and said:


    "This person called Miss Nun should be "Nun" and the apocalypse in the morning light."


    "Apocalypse?"


    A look of confusion flashed in Lin Xiuyu''s eyes. He didn''t know much about this organization, he just knew, and then said:


    "They basically don''t seem to accept civilians, and the way they do things is terrible. I don''t know how such a reactionary organization survived."


    Dawn has existed in this world for a long time, and it is relatively low-key, but it is a completely independent organization that spans multiple countries.


    Well, you can''t say that, it''s just that they are very low-key in Xuanguo.


    The middle-aged man showed a look of reminiscence on his face, but said cryptically:


    "Existence is reasonable, and... in short, we just try not to conflict with them."


    Cai Jing asked suddenly from the side: "Team leader, who is better than you, this Apocalypse? I think you should know them."


    The middle-aged man glanced sideways at Cai Jing through the sunglasses, and said with a smile:


    "Heh, I should be the one who is strong. However, after the end of the world, everyone''s strength has been greatly enhanced, so it''s hard to say... you won''t know until you fight."


    Cai Jing paused and said: "There is one more thing. I just got the news that there is a medium-sized gathering place with about a thousand people. They seem to have more than five Extraordinary people."


    "More than five?"


    The middle-aged man stood up in vain, looked at her, and asked in a deep voice, "Are you sure it''s five?"


    What is the concept of five Beyonders? There are not five Beyonders in all the gathering places of their security bureau.


    Lin Xiuyu took a deep breath and said, "This is too exaggerated."


    Afterwards, he affirmed: "They definitely have mastered a unique method, which gathering place is it?"


    Cai Jing showed a strange look on her face, and said, "It seems to be the gathering place of ''Self-heating Rice'', and it is said that they also conducted a mysterious ceremony, and some terrifying phenomena appeared..."


    The middle-aged man took a deep breath, smiled and said: "This is a good thing, but if he really masters a certain method, we must come here... at all costs."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Miss nun?


    Su Changxing remembered that this person was the first to kill the Screamer and was awarded the title.


    Till now, titles don''t seem to be of much use, but each title is unique and will not be repeated.


    Zhu Wenwu said with a sense of sarcasm: "These people are really idle, they have the strength to kill each other~www.novelhall.com~ It''s better to kill the hunters."


    Su Changxing nodded, agreed, and said, "It shouldn''t be a simple matter. Under such great external pressure, generally speaking, we humans will unite."


    Not long after the two left, they saw Zhou An sitting alone in an abandoned car waiting.


    Seeing them, Zhou An ran over in a hurry, and said in surprise, "Brother Su, you really came from behind, and we didn''t bump into them just now."


    Su Changxing looked around and said, "Well, it''s really weird here, where are the others?"


    Zhou An pointed to the building next to him and said, "They are resting inside. There are many people and the goal is big. I will wait for you outside alone."


    Su Changxing followed Zhou An to the building and asked, "You didn''t meet the hunter, did you?"


    Zhou An shook his head and said, "No, at least I saw no. Anyway, there are fewer zombies here, and we walked very fast."


    Zhou An''s position has a certain perception ability, but it is far inferior to Zhu Wenwu''s. Generally speaking, it is still enough.

 Chapter 236： hospital notice

    It was very quiet in the room.


    More than 50 people were sitting in various places to rest densely. Huang Biao sat leaning against the dilapidated bench and wall, his face was calm, but his eyes were full of solemnity.


    The more unexpected situations occur, the more things are out of their control.


    "Dada~"


    There were footsteps outside the door.


    Su Changxing pushed open the door and walked in, with the corners of his mouth slightly upturned, and said calmly:


    "I''m afraid we have no way out now. There is only one way to kill the Extraordinary here. Only by killing them can we get out from here."


    Although Su Changxing consciously explored more, they could find the pattern and go out, but it was not necessary.


    As the saying goes, if the boat is broken, the Baier Qinguan will eventually belong to Chu...


    In many cases, strength is one aspect, and spirit is another aspect.


    Since Zhu Wenwu had already broken his marks due to the battle, they now knew nothing about the situation of these hunters.


    Huang Biao''s eyes flickered, he nodded and said, "Although the hunters may have known about our existence, they never thought that we would launch an attack directly..."


    This is a psychological game, and their actions must exceed the opponent''s expectations in order to gain the initiative.


    Su Changxing agreed, and said solemnly:


    "Besides, it''s just noon now, and our prime time is only about two or three hours. When the evening approaches, the strength of these hunters may recover partly...so we can''t trust it, we have to fight for time, at sunset It had an absolute advantage before."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    The black wooden cabinet is filled with crimson wine, which glows under the dim candlelight, making it look extraordinarily charming, and you can also smell the heavy wine aroma.


    In the dark, there were two large plates of pearls and three wine glasses on the table. Some wine was spilled on the dark red tablecloth, and a charred steak was placed on the plate, with some black pepper juice poured on it.


    An old man with half-white hair, thin body and arched back stared at the steak on the table, licked his lips, and said with a smile:


    "It seems that you should have understood what I mean by now. If this continues, it will always be an endless loop. We need to break the situation... She is not the savior, but one of the factors of the end times, a thief, a thief. "


    "All of us are working for them. We are like wild dogs who have been given a little bit of meat, driven by the instinct to survive... and we haven''t noticed it yet."


    The blood-like wine was flowing in the crystal clear goblet, with the clear sound of water colliding with the glass wall.


    Sitting opposite him was a man with short hair and a high-necked coat. His skin had a crystal-like reflective texture. He took a big sip of wine and said indifferently:


    "I really miss this taste, relaxed and peaceful, at least there is no death... It''s a pity."


    The man took a long breath, raised his head, and said to the dim light:


    "Actually, you have already expected that I will agree, and you don''t need to beat around the bush. However, I don''t think there is a chance, at least you can''t."


    The old man''s face remained unchanged, he kept smiling, and said confidently:


    "No, you already believe it, otherwise it wouldn''t have come... We need to stop this stupid, cruel and meaningless thing."


    As soon as the words fell, a man in leather armor with a **** bandage on his shoulder came in and said: "


    "News came from the No. 3 stronghold, saying that humans from another world appeared next to their stronghold. It seems that three people who went out just died."


    He had a "gunshot wound" on his shoulder, wounded by that monster from another world.


    The old man frowned and said:


    "Let them pay attention. During the day, try not to take the initiative to attack. There are not many of them now."


    The death of three people is not a small matter, which shows that the strength of the people who come here is not weak, but the problem should not be serious, after all, there are more than 30 people over there.


    It''s just that the more he thinks about it, the more he feels bad. This thing seems too strange.


    There are coincidences in this world, but there are no coincidences either.


    He paused, put down the knife and fork in his hand, and said, "Pay attention to the situation over there at any time, and report any situation at any time."


    "OK, all right."


    The man wrapped in bandages nodded, turned around and walked out, with a capable look, but he didn''t think so in his heart.


    What could go wrong with that maniac in there?


    And the situation should only get better, not worse.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    After making a decision, Su Changxing and the others divided into three teams, and rushed towards the hospital near the center of the town along the intricate alleyways.


    Zhu Wenwu was alone at the front to observe the situation, investigating whether there was an ambush or other accidents. After all, the terrain here is very complicated, and he may be caught if he is not careful.


    Zhou An followed Su Changxing, looked around, shook his body, and said:


    "It''s too open here, but it gives people a bad feeling."


    There is nothing here, only the dilapidated streets covered with dust, and some leaflets whose contents can no longer be seen are scattered on the ground from time to time.


    Su Changxing stopped and looked at the content on the notice board:


    Friendly reminder from Montenegro Hospital.


    If you come across someone in a blue hospital gown, please let us know, or take him to the hospital.


    And if you encounter a person wearing a red hospital gown, please stay away from him immediately and inform us of the exact location immediately. We will not be responsible for any accidents.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Some of the handwriting on it has been blurred, but because it is made of iron, it is roughly preserved.


    What the hell?


    Su Changxing felt that the content on the notice board was strange and abnormal, and said:


    "This place may not be a simple mental hospital before the end."


    Geng Yong also took a look, and said: "This is not a secret research institution, is it like the study of abnormal people, supernatural beings?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said:


    "It''s possible ~www.novelhall.com~ but it''s more like studying some mentally abnormal people with supernatural powers. They are inherently dangerous."


    In this position, they are actually very close to the hospital, but they still haven''t found any trace of the hunter, which seems very strange.


    All the way to the gate of the hospital, Zhu Wenwu was sticking to the back of the wall, looking inside along the gap.


    Every window in the hospital building is equipped with anti-theft guardrails, which are solid iron railings, which look extremely hard, and normal people must not be able to break them apart.


    Zhu Wenwu said solemnly, looked back, and said:


    "They are underground in the second building inside. We can pass from the side, which can also reduce the risk of exposure... Maybe we have already been exposed."


    Now he might feel more at ease if some hunters came out to stop them.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 237： raid

    Su Changxing nodded and waved his hands, and they followed Zhu Wenwu along the outer wall towards the side of the hospital.


    Although there were many of them, they didn''t make a sound, and they all focused on the surrounding situation.


    Everyone is tense.


    When they came to the side, Zhu Wenwu keenly noticed a figure moving in the corridor on the top floor. He didn''t look at their position, but seemed to be looking for something.


    "The route we took all the way here is fairly hidden. When we approach the hospital, we are also in the blind spot of most places, so the probability of being discovered is not high."


    Zhu Wenwu was sticking to the wall, and the vision of the hunter on the top floor had emerged in his mind, and he could see another person observing the surroundings from another section of the corridor, and continued:


    "There are two vigilant people on the upstairs directly opposite us, and there are other places too. It is basically impossible for us to touch it secretly."


    The previous incidents had already aroused the vigilance of these hunters, and they were also very cautious, neither taking the initiative to attack nor taking any aggressive actions.


    Without any hesitation, Su Changxing said confidently: "Then we will rush in openly, into their stronghold...you lead the way."


    Zhu Wenwu was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said:


    "Well, I have no problem. I have written down the way in before, and it is also very fast from here. It only takes seven or eight minutes."


    Su Changxing looked at the people around and said, "We will rush in with Zhu Wenwu as quickly as possible, but we must maintain order and not chaos."


    Now there is no time for people to think, Su Changxing''s words have become the only brain.


    This plan seems a bit reckless, but it is also the most unexpected way.


    Two minutes later.


    Zhu Wenwu first rushed in through the open door on the outer wall, Su Changxing and other fifty people were divided into three teams, armed with weapons, followed behind with a clatter.


    Everything happened very suddenly, there was noise in the quiet environment, and dynamic images appeared in the still picture.


    The hunter who was on guard upstairs was stunned when he saw a group of people rushing in. He felt that it looked like a group of zombies that had suddenly appeared, but after a closer look, it was a group of people with weapons.


    They were attacked?


    Attacked by these pigs from another world?


    This seems to be a joke, but it is actually happening now.


    The people next to him reacted much faster and shouted: "Enemy attack, enemy attack!"


    Su Changxing noticed that these hunters didn''t seem to have a complete set of security measures, or they did, but they hadn''t been attacked for a long time, and they were now paralyzed.


    When they ran to the middle, a distant horn sounded in the hospital. It came from above, and the sound was unexpectedly loud and spread throughout the hospital.


    Zhu Wenwu kicked open the closed side door on the first floor, and the door flew out in pieces, hitting the ground, and sawdust splashed onto the wall.


    Entering the interior of the hospital, I saw two hunters holding weapons on the corridor, rushing over, as if they were about to go out from here.


    They were dumbfounded instantly when they saw the crowd of people, and there were seven or eight capable users.


    Without thinking too much, the two turned decisively and ran back, accompanied by shouts.


    "Enemy attack."


    "Enemy attack."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang~"


    Su Changxing decisively fired four shots at them, and the bullets were fired from different angles with high frequency.


    Both of these two people are Extraordinary, and they are also quite sensitive. Even if their backs are facing each other, they still react and dodge instinctively.


    All four bullets hit, but none of them hit home.


    Under the impact of the bullets, the two hunters fell to the ground and got up immediately, but Su Changxing and others had already come behind them.


    Zhu Wenwu beheaded one of them with a sword at the front, and Zhou An delicately pierced the brain of the other with a throwing knife from behind.


    "The stairs going down are at the innermost, and the three teams are stuck in this position, just don''t let the hunters outside steal our way."


    Zhu Wenwu shouted with a calm face.


    Huang Biao nodded, indicating that there was no problem. He was leading the third team, which was considered to be the weakest in overall strength and had the smallest number of people, but it was also the easiest to do.


    There are not many hunters outside, five or six at most.


    Su Changxing and the others didn''t stop at all, some of them stayed outside, while others followed Zhu Wenwu and ran inside.


    They want to go in here when the hunters are not fully organized, and give full play to their greatest advantages.


    Near the stairs, three or four people held crossbows, poked their heads out and shot at them.


    Of the four arrows, one of them shot straight at an eerie speed, and when the other arrows flew halfway, it had already arrived in front of Su Changxing and the others.


    The arrow was not on Su Changxing''s side. Even if he realized it, there was no way to intercept it because of the distance.


    "what!"


    There was a scream.


    One of the people in the back was nailed to the wall through the shoulder blade ~www.novelhall.com~, and the strength of the arrow was abnormally strong.


    Su Changxing slashed an arrow and raised his gun to shoot at the same time.


    "Bang bang~"


    Two bullets flew out, but they had retracted at the same time.


    Su Changxing accelerated, passed Zhu Wenwu, and arrived at the stairs before he could breathe. He happened to see the seven or eight hunters standing in front of the corner of the corridor.


    They obviously didn''t expect Su Changxing''s speed to be so fast. Just as the next arrow was in his hand, Su Changxing raised his gun again and pulled the trigger to shoot.


    The picture at this moment seems to be static.


    Su Changxing scanned left and right, trying to find the person who was a good shooter.


    Under such circumstances, such people who are proficient in long-range attacks are obviously the most difficult to deal with, and a single negligence will cause huge casualties to their side.


    The information of "True Knowledge" was beating wildly.


    Su Changxing quickly found the hunter who was holding a longbow and had a fair complexion. It was the arrow he shot just now.


    [Hunter: Tier 9, high rank, very good at bow and arrow weapons, has high perception, can mark enemies in the field of vision for a short time, and locate them, and the target will be more likely to be hit by arrows. ¡¿


    Easier to be shot by arrows?


    A mouthful.


    Su Changxing reckoned that this should be similar to the corrected effect in "Pistol Lovers", sometimes it would make the bullets that could not hit hit.


    But he really didn''t feel this effect too obviously, but judging from the final result, the correction did play a certain role.


    The moment Su Changxing raised his gun, he also began to draw the bow, and the arrow shaft slid along the bowstring without any pause, very smooth.


    Su Changxing is very familiar with this feeling, and also very familiar with archery.


    ¡¾You have been marked¡¿


    A sense of crisis rose in my heart.

 Chapter 238： face to face

    "Bang bang bang~"


    Three bullets sprayed from the muzzle, shooting towards the hunters back and forth.


    The fire illuminated Su Changxing''s face, and he saw the arrows hidden in the shadows shooting at him, with a light taste.


    Su Changxing paced and moved to the side, but he noticed that the arrow was also moving in sync with him, and shot straight at the center of his eyebrows.


    That should be what the correction does.


    He raised the butcher''s blade to try to block the arrow, but the arrow was already flying in the air, and it seemed too late at this time.


    Su Changxing stepped back and turned around to bounce the arrow away, drawing a line of blood on the skin on his forehead.


    "Dah~"


    Relying on the remaining strength, the arrow was firmly inserted into the wall.


    Simultaneously.


    Three bullets were shot precisely on the hunter''s body, blasting out three streaks of blood. One of the bullets hit the hunter''s neck, and the blood spurted out like a fountain.


    He fell to the ground, struggled clutching his neck, and scrambled back. Although he was injured, he was very fast.


    These hunters are indeed much weaker during the day.


    Su Changxing didn''t expect to hit the hunter''s vitals directly, thinking that he would be injured at most.


    Noisy footsteps could be heard from below, apparently more hunters came to support them from behind.


    The loud gunshots stimulated everyone''s nerves.


    There were still six rounds in the gun.


    Su Changxing aimed at the remaining hunters and shot continuously, and the bullets shot away like water.


    Intensive gunfire.


    Three hunters were shot, and one was seriously wounded and fell to the ground.


    They had to avoid their edge and backed away.


    Zhu Wenwu and others followed up from behind and pressed forward without slowing down at all, looking menacing.


    Su Changxing led the way, and ran down the stairs to the lower floor, catching up with the wounded hunters, and saw a large number of hunters coming up from the other end of the passage.


    The light below is not dim, and there are oil lamps hanging on the wall, but they do not match the hospital''s own furnishings, and it seems that they were added later.


    The floor is a large off-white wooden block, and the walls are also white tiles, but at this time, several streaks of blood are splashed on it, which is extremely eye-catching.


    The few injured hunters didn''t have much room to resist, so they were hacked to death. The broken corpses were trampled under the feet of the people behind, and **** footprints were printed on the ground.


    However, the speed of the hunter was quite fast, and he had already run to the other end, touching the hunter who followed behind.


    "Get rid of these pigs from other worlds, and let them know the end of their resistance!"


    "Get rid of them!"


    ??????


    The later hunters didn''t feel the slightest fear when they saw their companion''s death. Instead, their blood was aroused. The identities of both parties were basically clear, and they could even determine Su Changxing''s identity.


    Humans from another world, "sleeping beasts", and highly capable people.


    The number of these hunters is around twenty, but not all of them are Extraordinary, there are also some so-called pseudo-Extraordinary.


    Some of them were disheveled, they were obviously sleeping and woke up in a hurry, and some of them had some oily water hanging from the corners of their mouths, they should have been eating just now.


    Walking in the forefront was a woman in dark black leather armor wrapped in tights, with a thin face. Her hands were dragging an exaggerated long knife, which did not match her figure at all.


    "Kill, kill them."


    Gu Zhouan blushed and shouted at the top of his voice, his unique voice echoed in the passage.


    The distance between the two sides is very close, and they are in contact with each other in a short time.


    Several arrows flew past each other, and there were people using bows and crossbows on both sides, but the arrows shot by these hunters were more powerful and more accurate.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Su Changxing replaced the magazine with another magazine, chopped off an arrow with one stroke, and then turned sideways to avoid the oncoming blade.


    This is a tempered man with a metallic luster on his skin. Relying on his own defensive ability, he rushed to the front and rushed straight at him.


    Su Changxing pulled out the silver revolver from his waist sideways, aimed the gun at his face, and pulled the trigger heavily.


    The crisp sound of friction between metal parts came out first, followed by the roar of "Spike Fang".


    "Boom~"


    Those who were close to each other trembled, feeling as if their eardrums were about to be shattered.


    The tempered man''s brain was half-cracked under the impact of the explosive bullet, and the inside was still metallic, without blood spattering, as if it was really a metal object.


    However, he was already dead, and the metallic luster on his skin was also fading at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The two sides have been fully in contact with each other.


    Zhu Wenwu''s speed suddenly became faster than expected, the blade slashed across the air, and immediately beheaded one of them.


    The blood-red dagger jumped quickly, jumping from one person''s head to another person''s head.


    He rushed towards the other hunter without any pause.


    It was a man with a long beard and hard **** skin. He was surprised to see Zhu Wenwu kill a person so neatly. He immediately raised his knife to block and took a step back.


    Following his footsteps, a sheet of ice appeared on the ground, and it was spreading rapidly.


    Zhu Wenwu also noticed the icicles on the ground, and estimated that if he stepped on them, his movements would most likely be restricted.


    But he didn''t back down either, he leaped high and flew towards the opponent.


    The blades of both sides collided.


    Zhu Wenwu''s strength was even stronger, and he pushed the opponent back. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com was about to step forward to make up the knife, but found resistance and coldness coming from his feet.


    A large piece of ice has spread over his ankles, forming a barb-shaped triangular structure with each other, which is very stable.


    at the same time.


    A force field spread across the surroundings, causing all hunters to pause involuntarily. Although the power of this force field is not large, it will restrict their movements and interfere with their movements.


    Geng Yong stood behind him, his eyes were shining brightly, and his clothes were floating around him.


    This force field radiates from him as the center, and it cannot last for a long time, so the release time depends on him.


    Such radiation control abilities can be quite effective in multiplayer melee.


    Zhu Wenwu''s eyes froze, and he exerted force from his feet, the ice shattered into bits and pieces, and while the opponent was suppressed by the force field, he slashed up with his sword, knocking him to the ground.


    Zhou An stood behind the other side, hiding in the crowd, throwing a knife slyly, the knife flew between the people, and shot at a hunter who was entangled with the old man.


    The hunter didn''t notice it, and only reacted when the knife was stuck in his brain. He looked in the direction of Zhou An in astonishment, but he couldn''t find the person who threw the knife.


    When the old man saw that the other party had been tricked, his eyes lit up, and he yelled: "Shou die."


    Holding the axe, he exerted strength with both hands, and quickly smashed the ax through the hunter''s brain, completely ending the life of the hunter, muttering:


    "This kid''s ability is too dark, but I like it."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex Novels mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 239： Patient in red

    ¡¾Coding...¡¿


    Su Changxing felt the thrust from his arm, and couldn''t help frowning. The recoil was stronger than he expected.


    Because I fired the gun in a deep sleep before, I didn''t feel much specific recoil.


    This kind of recoil will greatly affect the smoothness of his movements in battle, and it may put him in danger if he misses after shooting.


    The tempered man''s body flew backwards and hit another person.


    Su Changxing felt a tingling pain between his eyebrows, and instantly noticed an arrow flying towards him from the crowd, straight and fast.


    Is it the hunter, who is not dead yet?


    Su Changxing had no choice but to take two steps back, raising his knife to block the arrows.


    A huge force came from the handle of the knife, and the arrow was bounced away again.


    He followed the trajectory of the arrow and noticed that the hunter had fallen to the ground, motionless.


    "So it was his last arrow just now?"


    Su Changxing couldn''t understand the persistence of these hunters, saying that it might be for some benefit, but he could fight them to the death.


    Maybe not for everyone, but definitely for most hunters.


    In fact, there are some intriguing things in it, but within a short time, he couldn''t draw a conclusion.


    Besides this hunter, there are three other high-ranking Extraordinary people.


    Among them was the thin woman with a big knife. At the same time that Su Changxing shot, she cut off a person with a knife in the middle, and the method was extremely bloody.


    [Tearer, ninth rank, upper rank. Extremely good at using blade weapons, high combat talent, doubles the tearing damage of the blade, and has great attack power]


    Su Changxing noticed this person immediately, and while finishing off the tempered man, he turned the revolver''s muzzle on this woman.


    Su Changxing felt the thrust from his arm, and couldn''t help frowning. The recoil was stronger than he expected.


    Because I fired the gun in a deep sleep before, I didn''t feel much specific recoil.


    This kind of recoil will greatly affect the smoothness of his movements in battle, and it may put him in danger if he misses after shooting.


    The tempered man''s body flew backwards and hit another person.


    Su Changxing felt a tingling pain between his eyebrows, and instantly noticed an arrow flying towards him from the crowd, straight and fast.


    Is it the hunter, who is not dead yet?


    Su Changxing had no choice but to take two steps back, raising his knife to block the arrows.


    A huge force came from the handle of the knife, and the arrow was bounced away again.


    He followed the trajectory of the arrow and noticed that the hunter had fallen to the ground, motionless.


    "So it was his last arrow just now?"


    Su Changxing couldn''t understand the persistence of these hunters, saying that it might be for some benefit, but he could fight them to the death.


    Maybe not for everyone, but definitely for most hunters.


    In fact, there are some intriguing things in it, but within a short time, he couldn''t draw a conclusion.


    Besides this hunter, there are three other high-ranking Extraordinary people.


    Among them was the thin woman with a big knife. At the same time that Su Changxing shot, she cut off a person with a knife in the middle, and the method was extremely bloody.


    [Tearer, ninth rank, upper rank. Extremely good at using blade weapons, high combat talent, doubles the tearing damage of the blade, and has great attack power]


    Su Changxing noticed this person immediately, and while finishing off the tempered man, he turned the revolver''s muzzle on this woman.


    Su Changxing felt the thrust from his arm, and couldn''t help frowning. The recoil was stronger than he expected.


    Gu fired the gun in a deep sleep before, so he didn''t feel much specific recoil.


    This kind of recoil will greatly affect the smoothness of his movements in battle, and it may put him in danger if he misses after shooting.


    The tempered man''s body flew backwards and hit another person.


    Su Changxing felt a tingling pain between his eyebrows, and instantly noticed an arrow flying towards him from the crowd, straight and fast.


    Is it the hunter, who is not dead yet?


    Su Changxing had no choice but to take two steps back, raising his knife to block the arrows.


    A huge force came from the handle of the knife, and the arrow was bounced away again.


    He followed the trajectory of the arrow and noticed that the hunter had fallen to the ground, motionless.


    "So it was his last arrow just now?"


    Su Changxing couldn''t understand the persistence of these hunters, saying that it might be for some benefit, but he could fight them to the death.


    Maybe not for everyone, but definitely for most hunters.


    In fact, there are some intriguing things in it, but within a short time, he couldn''t draw a conclusion.


    Besides this hunter, there are three other high-ranking Extraordinary people.


    Among them was the thin woman with a big knife. At the same time that Su Changxing shot, she cut off a person with a knife in the middle, and the method was extremely bloody.


    [Tearer, ninth rank, upper rank. Extremely good at using blade weapons, high combat talent, doubles the tearing damage of the blade, and has great attack power]


    Su Changxing noticed this person immediately, and while finishing off the tempered man, he turned the revolver''s muzzle on this woman.


    Su Changxing felt the thrust from his arm, and couldn''t help frowning. The recoil was stronger than he expected.


    Because I fired the gun in a deep sleep before, I didn''t feel much specific recoil.


    This kind of recoil will greatly affect the smoothness of his movements in battle, and it may put him in danger if he misses after shooting.


    The tempered man''s body flew backwards and hit another person.


    Su Changxing felt a tingling pain between his eyebrows, and instantly noticed an arrow flying towards him from the crowd, straight and fast.


    Is that the hunter ~www.novelhall.com~ he is not dead yet?


    Su Changxing had no choice but to take two steps back, raising his knife to block the arrows.


    A huge force came from the handle of the knife, and the arrow was bounced away again.


    He followed the trajectory of the arrow and noticed that the hunter had fallen to the ground, motionless.


    "So it was his last arrow just now?"


    Su Changxing couldn''t understand the persistence of these hunters, saying that it might be for some benefit, but he could fight them to the death.


    Maybe not for everyone, but definitely for most hunters.


    In fact, there are some intriguing things in it, but within a short time, he couldn''t draw a conclusion.


    Besides this hunter, there are three other high-ranking Extraordinary people.


    Among them was the thin woman with a big knife. At the same time that Su Changxing shot, she cut off a person with a knife in the middle, and the method was extremely bloody.


    [Tearer, ninth rank, upper rank. Extremely good at using blade weapons, high combat talent, doubles the tearing damage of the blade, and has great attack power]


    Su Changxing noticed this person immediately, and while finishing off the tempered man, he turned the revolver''s muzzle on this woman.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 240： deviant mole

    someone?


    Su Changxing looked back in response, and saw a man in a light red hospital gown standing behind them. He had long hair, and he didn''t know the gender.


    This style of hospital clothes looks very incongruous, as if reminding of danger and expressing some kind of warning.


    During the battle, the situation was chaotic.


    He didn''t notice someone''s arrival at all before, which is also very inappropriate. It seems that the head didn''t remind him at the first time.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    Su Changxing decisively shot at this person who didn''t know when he came. The bullets shot out from the muzzle with flames, traveling through the space between shadows and lights.


    The bullets of the revolver are so fast that it is difficult for Extraordinary people to react at close range.


    "Boom~"


    A large crater exploded in the wall, raising smoke and dust.


    The person in the red hospital gown was unscathed and stood there quietly, with a look of sarcasm in his eyes.


    Su Changxing''s heart sank. He clearly saw bullets flying by the side of the man in red, and the man in red didn''t move at all.


    This shot should be accurate...


    So is the opponent''s position changed, or the bullet''s position changed?


    Sudden.


    A smile cracked on the face of the man in red, and he scratched forward with his thin hands. All the candles on the wall were extinguished, and the whole space was completely darkened. It was not completely dark, and there was still light coming from a distance.


    Su Changxing has strong night vision ability, so the dark environment doesn''t affect him too much.


    Immediately afterwards, he noticed a faint light diffracted from behind the man in red.


    but.


    There should be a wall behind the man in red. There was no road there, and it was a wall after coming down from above.


    A four- to five-meter-wide arc-shaped passage appeared behind the man in red. There were intervals on the wall, and portraits hung regularly, like an exhibition hall.


    The surrounding space suddenly changed, like an old-fashioned movie that rotates frame by frame, and when it is slow, you can see a scene similar to ppt.


    Su Changxing''s pupils constricted, and the opponent''s ability was beyond imagination, which was exactly the same as the situation outside the town. It seemed that the man in red in front of him might be the source of this phenomenon.


    But isn''t this ability a bit foul, and the information provided by "True Knowledge" is a bit strange.


    [Deviant Mole: This is its home, so the space here has been transformed into something weird. ¡¿


    Deviated Mole?


    This person was unexpectedly not an Extraordinary, but another existence.


    The head was a little surprised and said: "There will be such a thing here."


    Su Changxing asked, "Is he still human?"


    The head said vaguely:


    "It can be considered, or it can be said that it is not. It is probably a bit like a person who has been added with the attributes of an item, um, a person who is an item. So he can also be said to be a mysterious item, ha, just like the crazy woman before. That thing over there is pretty much the same."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and said, "You mean the thing from the mistress''s place?"


    A picture flashed in his mind, a dull woman in rags and white clothes, with only one foot, standing in the corner.


    The head smiled strangely: "Hehe, it''s her... boy, I advise you to leave here immediately. The self-awareness here seems to be much stronger, which means it is more dangerous."


    Su Changxing had a headache and didn''t know what to do. This kind of thing seemed very strange. The woman in white who was at the mistress''s place before was definitely above the eighth rank, but she didn''t seem to take the initiative to attack. law.


    Presumably the man in red should be the same!


    The surrounding noise suddenly became quieter.


    Holding a clean silver knife, Zhou An leaned towards Su Changxing and shouted:


    "Brother Su, some people suddenly disappeared, including those hunters."


    Su Changxing looked around, and there were only half of the original people in the passage, more than thirty people, Zhu Wenwu, Geng Yong, and Qian Runwei were gone.


    The man in red still didn''t move, just watched them quietly, as if he was just a bystander.


    "It''s this guy''s fault."


    Zhou An also realized that it might be the man in red, so he raised his hand and was about to throw a knife at it.


    Su Changxing immediately stopped and said, "No, let''s get rid of these hunters first, Zhu Wenwu and the others may have a problem."


    He realized that the change just now was probably caused by his attack on the man in red.


    Now there are more than a dozen hunters left in this place, which is not too many, which means that there will be more hunters on Zhu Wenwu''s side.


    Before they were able to suppress these hunters, it was entirely because of the existence of Su Changxing, but now they were divided into two battlefields, which meant that Zhu Wenwu and his side were not optimistic.


    The sudden situation made both sides a little overwhelmed, but it didn''t stop the fighting.


    There is still one high-ranking hunter left on the scene.


    From a distance, Su Changxing fired a shot with the "M991 Spike".


    "Boom~"


    The man had been paying attention to Su Changxing''s movements, and the moment he fired the shot, he twisted his body to dodge, narrowly dodging the bullet with a strange posture.


    Su Changxing went straight to him, ready to shoot him in the face to quickly resolve the battle.


    As long as the only high-ranking hunter here is dealt with, the rest will be ruined. Even without him, others can deal with it.


    The man didn''t hesitate at all when he saw this, he turned around and ran, and shouted: "Run, his weapon is too cruel, we are not opponents."


    The hunter''s aura was already on the verge of collapse. Hearing this, the others also started to run backwards.


    In two breaths, Su Changxing chased after the man, estimated the distance, and fired at his vest.


    Although the headshot is more powerful, but the body area is larger~ www.novelhall.com~ Shooting the body is easier to hit. If it is enough to kill the opponent, aiming at the body is obviously a better choice.


    He was sure that this shot was a must. At this distance, with the opponent''s speed, there was no way to dodge it.


    "Boom~"


    A large hole exploded in the solid wall.


    Su Changxing stopped, looked at the wall that suddenly appeared in front of him, and was stunned.


    It''s not so much that a wall suddenly appeared, it''s that they switched places.


    The air was cold and damp, and the walls were strewn with rusted pipes, with water dripping from their joints.


    More than half of the hunters disappeared, and there were four or five left. There were only a dozen people left on Su Changxing''s side, and the man in red had disappeared.


    The current situation is out of their control.


    "Kill them."


    Su Changxing yelled, and without changing his face, he raised his knife and killed the hunter closest to him, no matter what, let''s get rid of the threat in front of him first.


    Faced with such a situation, the others were still a little terrified and confused, but with Su Changxing''s order, they immediately went up again and besieged the remaining hunters.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 241： fragmented space

    [Codewriting...]


    Yu Jieyi shouted calmly: "Light the torch."


    Several men with torches lit the torches to illuminate the surrounding environment.


    The dark environment is obviously more beneficial to these hunters. They are all Extraordinary, and Extraordinary people more or less have a little bit of night vision ability.


    Although Yu Jieyi is an Extraordinary, his position has not been strengthened in this regard, so he still has a great influence on her.


    And Zhou An has good night vision ability, although it is still not as good as Su Changxing.


    When the torch was lit, Su Changxing had already killed one hunter, and Zhou An also killed another hunter with the last remaining knife.


    Within two minutes, the remaining three hunters also died tragically under the siege of the crowd.


    The surroundings became quiet, accompanied by gasps one after another, and moans of pain.


    A trace of panic flashed in Zhou An''s eyes, took a deep breath, and said:


    "We actually came to another place. This method is too perverted from time to time."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "He doesn''t seem to have the ability to directly hurt us, so our current situation is not too bad."


    Yu Jieyi staggered up to Su Changxing and asked, "What should we do now? This place seems to be the bottom floor of the entire hospital."


    Her body was covered in blood, and she had obvious stab wounds on her abdomen and chest, but none of them were serious, at least not affecting her actions for a short time.


    Su Changxing looked at the phone, and said in a deep voice: "Those who are seriously injured stay here first, and the others follow me to find these hunters."


    "They separated us precisely because they could only separate us, to stall for time, and we couldn''t give them a chance, a chance until evening... As long as we can separate the Killing most of them is a victory."


    The complexions of the others have obviously improved a lot. If you think about it this way, they still seem to have an advantage.


    Yu Jieyi nodded, agreeing with Su Changxing''s words, and continued:


    "The rest of us had better get closer to avoid being separated again. Those who seem to stand close will not be separated."


    "Makes sense."


    Su Changxing put down his phone, lifted the blade and said, "Our fairy


    Yu Jieyi shouted calmly: "Light the torch."


    Several men with torches lit the torches to illuminate the surrounding environment.


    The dark environment is obviously more beneficial to these hunters. They are all Extraordinary, and Extraordinary people more or less have a little bit of night vision ability.


    Although Yu Jieyi is an Extraordinary, his position has not been strengthened in this regard, so he still has a great influence on her.


    And Zhou An has good night vision ability, although it is still not as good as Su Changxing.


    When the torch was lit, Su Changxing had already killed one hunter, and Zhou An also killed another hunter with the last remaining knife.


    Within two minutes, the remaining three hunters also died tragically under the siege of the crowd.


    The surroundings became quiet, accompanied by gasps one after another, and moans of pain.


    A trace of panic flashed in Zhou An''s eyes, took a deep breath, and said:


    "We actually came to another place. This method is too perverted from time to time."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "He doesn''t seem to have the ability to directly hurt us, so our current situation is not too bad."


    Yu Jieyi staggered up to Su Changxing and asked, "What should we do now? This place seems to be the bottom floor of the entire hospital."


    Her body was covered in blood, and she had obvious stab wounds on her abdomen and chest, but none of them were serious, at least not affecting her actions for a short time.


    Su Changxing looked at the phone, and said in a deep voice: "Those who are seriously injured stay here first, and the others follow me to find these hunters."


    "They separated us precisely because they could only separate us, to stall for time, and we couldn''t give them a chance, a chance until evening... As long as we can separate the Killing most of them is a victory."


    The complexions of the others have obviously improved a lot. If you think about it this way, they still seem to have an advantage.


    Yu Jieyi nodded, agreeing with Su Changxing''s words, and continued:


    "The rest of us had better get closer to avoid being separated again. Those who seem to stand close will not be separated."


    "Makes sense."


    Su Changxing put down his phone, lifted the blade and said, "Our fairy


    Yu Jieyi shouted calmly: "Light the torch."


    Several men with torches lit the torches to illuminate the surrounding environment.


    The dark environment is obviously more beneficial to these hunters. They are all Extraordinary, and Extraordinary people more or less have a little bit of night vision ability.


    Although Yu Jieyi is an Extraordinary, his position has not been strengthened in this regard, so he still has a great influence on her.


    And Zhou An has good night vision ability, although it is still not as good as Su Changxing.


    When the torch was lit, Su Changxing had already killed one hunter, and Zhou An also killed another hunter with the last remaining knife.


    Within two minutes, the remaining three hunters also died tragically under the siege of the crowd.


    The surroundings became quiet, accompanied by gasps one after another, and moans of pain.


    A trace of panic flashed in Zhou An''s eyes, took a deep breath, and said:


    "We actually came to another place. This method is too perverted from time to time."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "He doesn''t seem to have the ability to directly hurt us, so our current situation is not too bad."


    Yu Jieyi staggered up to Su Changxing and asked, "What should we do now? This place seems to be the bottom floor of the entire hospital~www.novelhall.com~ Her body was covered with blood, and her abdomen and chest had obvious The stab wounds were not serious, at least not affecting their actions for a short period of time.


    Su Changxing looked at the phone, and said in a deep voice: "Those who are seriously injured stay here first, and the others follow me to find these hunters."


    "They separated us precisely because they could only separate us, to stall for time, and we couldn''t give them a chance, a chance until evening... As long as we can separate the Killing most of them is a victory."


    The complexions of the others have obviously improved a lot. If you think about it this way, they still seem to have an advantage.


    Yu Jieyi nodded, agreeing with Su Changxing''s words, and continued:


    "The rest of us had better get closer to avoid being separated again. Those who seem to stand close will not be separated."


    "Makes sense."


    Su Changxing put down his phone, lifted the blade and said, "Our fairy


    "The rest of us had better get closer to avoid being separated again. Those who seem to stand close will not be separated."


    "Makes sense."


    Su Changxing put down his phone, lifted the blade and said, "Our fairy


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 242： closed loop space

    Su Changxing reckoned that this hospital should have been disconnected from the outside world after the end of the day, and some major changes had taken place. Many people died before they turned into corpses, otherwise there would not be so many dead bones.


    Zhou An shrank his head and whispered: "The underground of this hospital seems to be very complicated. Well, this is definitely not just a hospital."


    "nonsense."


    Su Changxing said bluntly: "This is going to be troublesome. Under the cover of such a disordered space, these hunters want to hide, and it may be difficult for us to find them."


    Now, they have no way to evacuate, people are scattered everywhere in this underground space, so the only way is to get rid of these hunters.


    After walking a certain distance, Su Changxing stopped, and the others followed suit.


    Zhou An asked suspiciously: "What''s the matter? Could it be that we were taken to another place?"


    "no."


    Su Changxing looked at the half-hidden door in front with a deformed frame, and said, "It''s just that we''re back to the original point."


    That door was the one he kicked open earlier.


    "should be."


    Su Changxing added, walked over and opened the door again, and it was still the same scene, with a round platform, dead bones, crosses, and slightly messy paintings on the wall.


    Aside from the rancid smell, there is a distant atmosphere inside. Although it is only separated by a door, it seems like a distant place.


    And his intuition told him that it was best not to touch these things.


    This is also the reason why he left directly before.


    Zhou An finally saw the scene inside, opened his eyes and said:


    "Huh? Are there so many dead people in there? This kind of death is really weird. Hiss~ By the way, why do these hunters set up a stronghold in such a place, there should be something special about it."


    The stimulation of the senses in this scene is not so great. It is different from the piles of zombies, like a kind of subconscious fear.


    Zhou An''s words gave Su Changxing some inspiration.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said:


    "It is true that these hunters will not set up a stronghold here for no reason. Well, it is possible that this is their stronghold from the beginning."


    In the team, a middle-aged man named Ye Yongqiang, who was a little dull, had a fresh scar on his face and said doubtfully:


    "Why is this? Could it be that there were relatively more hunters here from the beginning?"


    Su Changxing closed the door again and said:


    "It should be like this. Humans in these other worlds are just like us. Only by becoming Extraordinary can they survive, and this place has a higher probability of appearing Extraordinary for some reason."


    "I''m afraid that many hunters here come from this hospital."


    Most of the people in the team seemed taciturn, and in this environment, they didn''t have the energy to speak.


    They are a group of people who have no choice, and fighting and fighting for their lives are their only choices.


    At this time, Chang Yi suddenly raised his head and said: "Brother Su, Zhu Wenwu and the others seem to be in the same situation as us now, and they have also separated from those hunters."


    Su Changxing nodded, thoughtfully said:


    "It seems that these hunters are determined to drag us until dark, but this is also the most beneficial way for them."


    The man in red seems to want to trap them in this place, and the space here seems to form a closed loop...


    "So, if we go backwards, will we be back where we started?"


    A gleam flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes, and he led the team back. If the space here is really a closed loop, they should still return to the original point.


    In the dim light, everyone could see that going backwards was a dead end, but there was no doubt that the situation was beyond their common sense.


    A large number of people''s brains are now in a state of deadlock, and they can no longer think too much. They will do what Su Changxing says, which is also a kind of trust.


    The moment they walked in front of the wall, the surrounding space suddenly changed, the light dimmed, and someone was speaking from behind.


    "Well, look at the two of us now, there is no need to fight to the death, we can coexist peacefully, and our lives are our own..."


    A thin young man was speaking with reason to a burly, tall hunter.


    The hunter was stunned. He didn''t know what was going on with the human beings in this different world. Was he afraid of death? Why did they come to attack them if they were afraid of death.


    He was a little confused for a while, but he still decided to kill the opponent firmly. In a one-on-one situation, the opponent is not a capable person, so he must win.


    The hunter walked towards him with a machete, and said hoarsely, "What do you think?"


    At this time, Su Changxing happened to see this scene, and the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily. This man was called Zhang Shun, and he was also an old fellow in the gathering place. Before, for a bottle of water, he had sternly recognized him as his eldest brother.


    Seeing Su Changxing and others suddenly appear, Zhang Shun didn''t know what was going on, but he still had a happy face and shouted:


    "Brother Su, there is a hunter here, kill him quickly."


    The burly hunter''s face froze, and when he looked back, he saw a crowd of more than ten people, turned around and ran away.


    Seeing this, Zhou An seized the opportunity and shot a throwing knife at the hunter, stabbing it precisely at his heel.


    The hunter tilted his body and fell heavily to the ground.


    Su Changxing stepped forward, punched him in the abdomen, severely injured him, and nailed his hands to the wall with a dagger.


    "what!"


    The hunter let out a scream because of the pain, struggling feebly, blood slid down the arm and onto the wall.


    The strength of this hunter is really not strong~www.novelhall.com~ itself is just a low-rank Extraordinary.


    Su Changxing looked at him, and although he didn''t have any hope, he still asked:


    "Do you know what''s going on here? Tell me clearly, and I can let you go."


    Seeing more than a dozen people surrounding him with serious faces, the hunter was also extremely desperate. He was sure that he was basically doomed, so he hesitated and said:


    "I''m going to die anyway, why should I tell you?"


    Su Changxing frowned, the corners of his mouth turned up, and motioned to Ye Yongqiang who was next to him.


    Ye Yongqiang also belonged to the type with a very strong body. He used to be a fitness trainer. Without any hesitation, he raised the ax in his hand and decisively chopped at the hunter''s thigh.


    The screams echoed in the empty aisle along with the sound of bones breaking.


    Su Changxing looked at him quietly without blinking, and said with a smile, "Maybe that''s why you said it. In fact, whether you say it or not doesn''t have much influence on us."


    The hunter was sweating profusely, and his expression was distorted by the pain. It could be seen that he was not a tough one, so he said quickly:


    "I don''t know either. I joined here later. I only know that our current leader seems to be from here."


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 243： shot shadow

    ¡¾Coding...¡¿


    The leader of these hunters?


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Are you talking about that old man?"


    "Old man?"


    The hunter froze for a moment, nodded and said, "Yes, yes."


    He seemed to want to say something, but suddenly his brain twitched, and he fell to the ground lifeless.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and said, "Sure enough, it''s like this again."


    But this time he still asked something. This person didn''t die suddenly. It should be the way of asking. He didn''t directly ask about these hunters this time.


    But this person said it himself, and he seemed to be unaware of this limitation on himself.


    "Politicians" are also people from here, and they are also patients here, or are they doctors?


    The position of a "politician" is extraordinary, a bit unconventional, and should have been obtained through some special events, otherwise it shouldn''t be so perverted normally.


    Su Changxing assumed that the "politician" was a doctor here before, and the man in red was a patient. Well, it seems that there is nothing wrong with patients following the doctor''s advice.


    The man in red should have been controlled by these hunters in some special way, like a mysterious item being used.


    The train of thought gradually became clearer.


    Su Changxing lamented that he was still too weak. If he had enough strength, he might have been able to violently kill the popular artist before, and there would be no such things in the future.


    Watching the hunter die suddenly, Zhou An and the others were stunned for a moment.


    Zhou An remembered that there seemed to be such a scene before, and suddenly realized: "So these hunters will die if they take the initiative to disclose information to us? They have such strict measures."


    Ye Yongqiang added with a cold face: "Our people can easily disclose information. These hunters probably already know our situation very well."


    This is also their disadvantage. Each of them can get a lot of information from the forum. Relatively speaking, these hunters can get a lot of information by just looking for anyone.


    "However, the information on the forum is also very mixed, most of which are useless."


    Su Changxing answered, looked at Zhang Shun, and said with a smile, "You didn''t suffer any injuries."


    Zhang Shun laughed awkwardly:


    "Ha, luck is better. I don''t know why. I was brought to this place alone. Fortunately, I met you. Otherwise, I would definitely not be the opponent of this hunter."


    Zhou Anxu jokingly said, "Aren''t you able to coexist peacefully with this hunter?"


    Zhang Shun quickly waved his hand and said: "This is a stopgap measure, a stopgap measure, I know that I am definitely not the opponent of this hunter alone, so I just waited for you here."


    Su Changxing took out the **** dagger on the wall, glanced at him and said:


    "As long as you don''t take it seriously, you have to remember that we are people in the same world, just like different nations and countries."


    Zhang Shun nodded seriously and said:


    "Brother Su, don''t worry, even if I die, I will not join these hunters. What is the difference between this and becoming a zombie, haha, you say yes."


    Ye Yongqiang smiled and said:


    "People can do anything to survive. The only person here who I believe will not do this is Chief Su... I don''t even believe in myself, heh, if I do such a thing in the future, please Must kill me."


    Zhou An blew his thumb and said thoughtfully:


    "Isn''t it more convenient for you to kill yourself?"


    Ye Yongqiang thought for a while and said, "Philosophically speaking, the me at that time was different from the me now, and I had a different will, so I shouldn''t commit suicide."


    Zhou An nodded, and said lightly: "I''ll just live on the edge of nothing, don''t talk so high-handedly, I almost didn''t understand it."


    "..."


    Ye Yongqiang held his breath, and said in a muffled voice, "Well, what you said makes sense."


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said, "Let''s keep moving forward and keep our spirits up. The space here is chaotic, and we may encounter hunters at any time."


    He had already received news from Zhu Wenwu that they were no longer in their original location, but were trapped in a laboratory.


    Huang Biao''s team was still up there, but they didn''t encounter any situation, and they were dealing with the remaining hunters on the ground.


    The situation is not very clear, they must find a way to break the situation.


    A group of people walked forward. It seemed that this place was specially used to store materials and medicines, but most of the surrounding rooms were empty.


    He reckoned that these hunters had already digested these medicines. After all, these hunters were not zombies, and they also needed medical treatment after being injured. It''s just that Extraordinary people have strong bodies and don''t have strict needs for medicines.


    "Squeak, squeak~"


    After walking a certain distance, there was a strange noise in the darkness ahead, like a little girl muttering to herself.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, but felt that it was like the tune of a song, but it was a little out of tune. This feeling was familiar, as if he had experienced it somewhere.


    A picture flashed in my mind, dry bones, round table, cross...


    There is no sound in this picture, but the tone is very suitable for this picture, this scene.


    Zhou An looked solemnly, looked at Su Changxing and said, "The voice is very close, it seems to be in front."


    Su Changxing kept walking, and said calmly: "It may be a hunter, pay attention to preparing for battle, and give priority to ensuring your own safety."


    In the distant, deep darkness, they saw a gray bright white shadow standing by the wall, trembling constantly, mixed with chaotic black and white, like a TV with a snowflake screen knocked down.


    Looking at the figure, it looks like a little girl, with a fist-sized ball bouncing on the ground.


    Su Changxing slowly pulled out the revolver, waved his hand to stop everyone, and saw red watercolor written on the wall in the darkness, "Maybe the Lord will forgive our crimes, but we must not slack off."


    The clothing on that gray-white shadow looks like a cut-out ward, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com is relatively clear,


    Su Changxing asked in his heart: "Do you know what that is? A ghost?"


    The head said after a while: "I don''t know, but it doesn''t seem to be dangerous. It may just be some strange phenomenon that is triggered under certain conditions."


    "Oh, is it?"


    Su Changxing raised his eyelids and felt unreliable.


    Sudden.


    He resolutely raised the revolver and fired the trigger at the opponent. No matter what the opponent was, he would try to kill it first, and if he could kill it, he would kill it.


    Flames burst out from the muzzle of the gun, and a silver bullet flew out suddenly. Then, as if he had been shot, Gray fell to the ground clutching his chest.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 244： hospital past

    "Boom~"


    A big hole was blown out on the wall with the words.


    The gray shadow fell to the ground motionless, as if blood was flowing on the ground.


    Su Changxing frowned, noticing that the bullet was not blocked, and went straight through the gray shadow.


    The ball with stains on the blue surface bounced to the wall in the impact, and then rolled down on the ground, rolling to the side of the gray shadow.


    There is a dark mist hovering over the gray shadow, which belongs to some kind of memory aggregate, and the gray shadow seems to be formed by relying on these aggregates.


    These memories are in the form of sleep, and Su Changxing can directly mobilize them, especially after his position has been promoted to the extreme position, such abilities are even more handy, as if he was born with them.


    In a short period of time, Su Changxing roughly scanned through these memory fragments. There were many people''s memories, which were chaotic, disordered, and fragmented. It was because of his strong mental strength that he still felt dizzy.


    This is a hospital as well as a research institution, as Su Changxing and the others had guessed before, and it can be seen that there are many shadows of SHIELD in these memories, and people wearing SHIELD costumes often come here.


    Most of these memories stay before the doomsday. Although this is a secret research institution, there are no such **** experiments. At most, blood is drawn, some subcutaneous tissue is extracted, photos, etc.


    This institution is also to control these inherently powerful and problematic human beings.


    The days here are very peaceful, blue sky, green trees, warm wind, and very comfortable. There are not so many things to worry about. In the morning, someone is whistling, and in the evening, someone is painting in the woods.


    There are many people here, many "patients" and many "doctors".


    Some special abilities can indeed cause damage to the body. There is a boy who can control the movement of objects with his mind. At only twelve years old, his hair is already full of gray hair, and his body is close to exhaustion.


    He had to maintain a very strict lifestyle to live longer.


    His dream is to one day be able to get rid of this ability, become a normal person, live longer, and live a normal life.


    Of course, there are also people who live a long time. It seems that there is an old man who has lived for many years. He is not only a "patient" of this hospital, but also one of the founders here.


    Under his leadership, everyone is like a family, often having dinner together at night and listening to him tell stories from the past.


    He seems to have worked in Aegis before, and had already worked in Aegis a long time ago, when Aegis was just a humble company.


    However, he is not really in charge of the hospital, but the dean, an amiable fat man, but he doesn''t show up much and often goes out.


    The only thing you need to worry about in the hospital is those people in red hospital clothes. Their spirits are in a state of abnormality and may be dangerous.


    They usually stay in the dark underground and rarely come out, as if they are locked up, so there is no major problem.


    In the memory of one of the girls, a young man in a red hospital uniform would run out from time to time, disturbing the entire hospital.


    Every time he sneaks out, the whole hospital will be in a state of chaos.


    But she found it very interesting, adding some kind of fun to such an ordinary life, but she didn''t understand why this person could always run out.


    The entrance to the underground is always closed and always guarded.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "This should be the same person."


    Su Changxing judged intuitively that this "patient" who often ran out was the man in red, and his body shape was very similar.


    Look towards the end of the girl''s memory.


    Sitting on the swing under the tree in the hospital, the girl looked at the boy in the red hospital suit next to her and asked, "Why are you locked up there?"


    The boy thought for a while and said, "It might hurt other people, but I still want to come out and get some air."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    They are all memories before the doomsday, and after that they become blurred.


    Su Changxing looked around, the corners of his mouth turned up and he said:


    "You don''t have to play tricks, you are nearby, or you have been watching me all the time. How long have you been here? Ten years, twenty years?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the gray shadow on the ground began to tremble, and its shape continued to change. Its body shape and gender changed into different people.


    Su Changxing''s eyes widened slightly, and he suddenly raised his gun to shoot at the corner of the wall where the firefighting equipment was placed.


    ¡¾The deviant mole is hiding in the corner and watching you¡¿


    "Boom~"


    The bullets spun out from the muzzle and flew across the space.


    This time, Su Changxing clearly felt the space around him change. The bullet seemed to fly in a straight line, but actually formed a curve in the space.


    Space is inherently distorted.


    But because of "pistol enthusiasts", the bullet has a certain correction, so it presents a curve.


    "Boom~"


    The bullet hit the wall on the side of the corner, blasting a large crater.


    Sure enough, it was crooked.


    The next moment, Su Changxing decisively ran over with the machete in hand. The opponent had the ability to distort space, so it was difficult to hit him with bullets from a distance.


    After getting closer, he saw a shadow standing in the corner, looking at him with his head tilted, like a ghost shadow.


    The blade slashed through the air, and with a sharp and piercing sound, it slammed heavily on the iron and red firefighting equipment.


    "Are you good at hiding?"


    Su Changxing said coldly.


    The distance between the two was only one foot, and he could clearly see what the man in red looked like under his hair, the white **** curls on his skin, and the rot in many places, just like other hunters.


    Moreover, there was a slender steel nail piercing through his body on his chest, but no blood flowed out, like a decoration.


    The man in red looked at him indifferently, and just said:


    "Those who betray the Lord are destined to be abandoned by the Lord."


    Su Changxing didn''t know what the other party was talking about. He felt that the man in red was not in a normal state of mind. He raised his saber and slashed down again. At the same time, the surrounding space changed again.


    "Crack~"


    Su Changxing slashed at a stone statue. The stone statue was torn apart, and the man in red appeared on his side.


    His face was not good-looking, and he felt that he was being played by the other party.


    The man in red opened his eyes wide~www.novelhall.com~ and said calmly:


    "We may be damned, but you have no right to kill us, so why don''t you back off?"


    retreat?


    Is this negotiating terms with me?


    Su Changxing was a little confused about the other party''s background. He didn''t know if the other party couldn''t stand it, or if he really wanted to have peace talks with him.


    Rational analysis shows that there is a high possibility that the other party will not be able to withstand it. Everything has a limit, and even a world will come to an end one day.


    Manipulating space is not a simple matter, and it is normal for the opponent''s ability to reach its limit.


    Su Changxing looked around for a while. He had seen this place outside before and thought it was an exhibition room or something, but now it looks more like a screening room... At the front of the room is a huge The screen covered the entire wall.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 245： Wisteria?

    He looked at the man in red again, smiled and said, "You believe in the Lord? But how can you be sure that I don''t have such a right? It told you by itself?"


    The man in red stood there quietly, seemingly lost in thought, and then his expression froze, as if his computer had crashed.


    Good guy, if you can''t say it, just pretend to be stupid.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment. He originally thought that they could start a debate about the existence or non-existence of religious philosophy, but he didn''t expect that the other party would directly flip the chessboard and play rogue.


    He raised the gun, aimed at the man in red, and raised the corner of his mouth, "The Lord said, I will judge you."


    At this time, a slightly old voice echoed in the space.


    "It is a barbaric act to tarnish the beliefs of others at will."


    A gray and white shadow appeared behind the man in red, constantly changing, and finally took shape. It was an old man with a stooped body and two dribbling **** in his hands.


    It feels familiar at first glance.


    Su Changxing''s expression remained unchanged, he raised his eyelids, and confirmed that this was the leader of the hunters, "Politician": "Is it you?"


    But why did he appear here in such a way.


    "Yes, it''s me. I''m the ''lord'' in his mouth."


    The old man was not tall, only about the shoulder height of the man in red. Standing in the open space behind, he looked at Su Changxing carefully, and said softly:


    "Hehe, young man, we met again in such a way. Well, I didn''t expect you to have such courage."


    "... Let me introduce myself, Teng Yan, you can be regarded as the leader of this place, and we are all lonely and wild ghosts left over from the old world, ha, so there is no organization."


    Fuji Bian said a lot, but Su Changxing didn''t hear any clear meaning, it seemed to be greeting.


    He had the urge to immediately raise his gun and shoot at the opponent, and he was a little impatient, but it was a bit strange to have such an idea, probably because he was holding a wolf tooth now.


    People with great power are always more straightforward.


    Su Changxing said unceremoniously: "Su Changxing, it seems that there is no need for us to be polite, and we will settle the old and new accounts together."


    Fuji Bian took two steps to the side, as if to soothe his body, and continued:


    "Some things are not as simple as you seem, the world is not black and white, and we are not necessarily the enemy."


    Su Changxing took out two revolver bullets from his pocket, and said coldly:


    "It''s not an enemy, what else is it, friend? This may be a joke, a cold joke. You slaughtered us, we resisted, fought back, this is not an enemy, what else can it be."


    The bullet slid, and it made a crisp sound when it bounced into the clip, which echoed in the huge room.


    Su Changxing moved very slowly, changing bombs under the watchful eyes of the opponent, which should also be regarded as a kind of provocation.


    Teng Bing didn''t care about Su Changxing''s actions at all, and said solemnly:


    "First of all, this is a tragedy, and we are helpless. It''s like a wolf must eat lamb to survive. Well, this analogy may be far-fetched, but it probably looks like this."


    "Secondly, they are a group of people who are about to die. You should also know that this is just the difference between early death and late death. Moreover, in this world, if you always have to die, early death is always better than late death. Are you right? Bar."


    Su Changxing closed his eyes and smiled, and said: "It seems very reasonable, but aside from these things, we are killing each other after all, and it is not certain what will happen in the end..."


    "Not necessarily?"


    Fuji Bing licked his lips and said with a smile: "Young man, don''t be too confident. There are some things you can''t escape. I have a deep understanding of this. You are not the first to come to this world, um, tell the truth You, you are the fourth."


    "Based on my experience, you won''t be able to survive many people in the end, and even if you are alive, you may not necessarily be able to leave."


    Not necessarily able to leave?


    Although Fujin didn''t say much, he revealed a lot of information, and some of the information might be misleading him...


    Su Changxing swallowed secretly, and said calmly, "Some people didn''t leave? Did they choose, or were they forced not to leave?"


    Fuji Bian waved one hand, and an iron tower made of gray shadows appeared in his hand, with something rotating like a fan on it, and said:


    "This is an energy station. You can see this thing from the tallest building on the eastern edge of the city. Well, this is one of the wonders of our world, spread all over the world."


    energy station.


    Energy Network Program.


    Su Changxing pretended not to care, but couldn''t help but get serious.


    This thing is the direct cause of the end of the world, and the man in front of him named Fuji Bian is the leader of the hunters, and he may know more deep-seated reasons.


    Fujin looked at Su Changxing''s expression, and said with a smile: "You are not surprised at all, you should have known it before. Well, the energy network project originally had the brightest original intention, but it is a pity that this thing has always been They are all running, so the radiation that can turn humans into zombies has also been increasing."


    "I still vaguely remember that it took us a few months before all human beings gradually turned into zombies. You ''descendants'' came later, and it was okay at that time. After a month, there were only half of them. Turning into a zombie... We are also very gentle, and even discuss with them how to solve the problem of turning into a zombie."


    "It''s also a pity that there was no result. Instead, more of us died. The so-called suffering is a lot of pity gathered together."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, then said in a deep voice, "So how long do we have?"


    Fuji Bing showed a look of reminiscence, and said:


    "I''m not too sure, but it must have been less than a month, because the people in the world before you basically all died on the twenty-ninth day, and for some reason, they didn''t leave this world. In the end, he became one of us."


    "why?"


    Su Changxing questioned: "Why don''t you stop the energy station, there is no way to stop it?"


    Fuji Bing took a deep look at him, showing helplessness and said:


    "What do you think? If we could stop it, we would have done it a long time ago. Well, we are not fools... we can''t get close, especially us, if we get a little closer, we will become monsters."


    Su Changxing asked suspiciously, "Monster?"


    "Yes, monster."


    Fujitsu shrugged easily ~www.novelhall.com~ and said:


    "We haven''t figured out the exact reason, but I guess it''s probably the reason for the excess radiation of the energy station. This kind of energy can actually be used by some people to become people with abilities like us, or Extraordinary people, which cannot be used. people will become zombies."


    "However, if you eat too much at once, you will turn into a monster, so we have no way to get close. Some people have tried, but no one has succeeded... The screecher you are talking about is a monster that ran out of the energy station .¡±


    This statement is the same as Su Changxing''s previous speculation, "radiation" is the influence of the giant hand.


    Su Changxing thought about it, nodded, and said mockingly:


    "Oh, then you are not the same as a dead end in the end, this kind of radiation is constantly increasing, the more you take in, this speed should far exceed the point that you can use... So you are all like this Looks like a zombie."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 246： abandon

    This seems to be sarcastic, but it is actually a clich¨¦.


    He probably guessed that the hunting of these hunters had something to do with it, and he couldn''t think of any other reasons.


    The smile on Fuji Bing''s face was even worse when he heard the words, and he said bluntly: "Actually, I have nothing to hide, young man, you don''t have to pretend, I have lived longer than you think."


    "It''s not a dead end, you know, the world is doomed, and the energy station should stop on its own after a certain day, we just need to bet that we can live until that day... As long as you can live to that day, this world is a new world."


    As he said that, Teng Bian''s old face showed a look of excitement, showing the feeling of being old and aiming for thousands of miles.


    Su Changxing did not agree with Teng Bing''s statement. The stop of the energy station does not mean that this kind of influence disappears, it just does not increase anymore.


    But this kind of thing is also unclear, just like the energy network plan looked brilliant before, but it is completely opposite in actual implementation.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said unceremoniously: "To be honest, I think you are dreaming. You may be a so-called dreamer, a dreamer of the last days, ha, pin your hopes on impossible things."


    Fujin walked all the way to the screen and said, "Maybe, but it''s not my idea alone, and in fact, isn''t it the same for you?"


    His figure gradually enlarged, becoming several times its original size, making it appear more illusory, and he continued:


    "Aegis Corporation, before the end of the world, the dominant existence of our world, spanning several countries, actually guides and affects the direction of our world."


    Su Changxing was silent for a while and said: "I know, they built the energy station.


    There was a deep look in Fuji Bing''s eyes, and he said with a smile: "In fact, after the end of the world, their status has not changed, and they still lead our world."


    "The reason why we want to massacre you is also their plan. Well, it can probably delay our death."


    Su Changxing was a little surprised. He was surprised by the vitality of Aegis. This company is really terrifying. Doomsday destroyed the world, but it didn''t completely destroy a company. He said:


    "Well, then what is the principle?"


    Fuji Bing stared at Su Changxing, and after a while he said:


    "This is what I want to know too, but there is one thing I can be sure of, we are still working for Aegis, even if they destroy the world... Su Changxing, you are very unusual, in just a few days You can grow to this point, I have a plan that needs you."


    Su Changxing looked at him and smiled, "But we are enemies."


    "Is it important?"


    Fujin said word by word: "This plan is beneficial to you, and you can get some truth from it."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, and he could probably guess what Fujibi''s so-called plan was, and said coldly, "I think it''s probably not necessary."


    He suddenly pulled out the pistol at his waist, turned sideways and fired several times at the space where the man in red was.


    He already felt that this person was thoughtful. It''s terribly complicated, and I feel that I can''t follow the opponent''s rhythm, otherwise I may approach the pit dug by the opponent.


    So he still decided to lift the chessboard and let things go back to the original state.


    "Bang bang bang~"


    The six bullets were staggered and fired from different angles.


    Space is distorted again.


    But this time, Su Changxing had blocked the space around the man in red according to the angle of the previous bullets.


    A bullet from the side hit the man in red in the chest, no blood flowed out, but he could obviously feel the sudden tremor in the surrounding space.


    Fuji Bing''s figure became blurred, and he said in surprise, "You actually hit him, but you can''t kill him..."


    Immediately afterwards, the gray shadow of the rattan disappeared completely, and the expression on the face of the man in red recovered, and he also stepped back, disappearing into the shadows.


    "The shot just now seems to have worked."


    Su Changxing felt that the surrounding space seemed to be much more stable, at least it was no longer in that erratic state.


    He felt that if the shot just now could hit the head, it could even kill the opponent directly.


    Su Changxing didn''t think too much, and ran to the place where the man in red disappeared just now, feeling the space around him change again.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Fujin frowned tightly, but the result was still as he expected, and said in a deep voice:


    "That kid can''t get along at all, um, he''s still too young."


    The man in the high-necked coat smiled and said:


    "His strength is not bad. Generally speaking, he has the level of a high-powered person. What''s more, he is too sharp. "Mole" itself is a show, and he can''t leave there. support?"


    Fuji Bing said calmly: "No need, we have more important things."


    The man in the turtleneck coat took a deep look at him, and said with potato chips:


    "You are really heartless. They all believe in you, especially Mole. You brought them out of despair and abandoned them."


    Fujin turned around and walked out, silently said: "Everyone has their own mission, and things always have their own priorities... We are also preparing to leave."


    Under the shadow behind the wine cabinet, there seemed to be crystal clear tears running across his face, like stars flashing suddenly in the dark night sky.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    There were more than a dozen corpses on the surrounding ground, some of the hunters and theirs.


    No one, very quiet.


    Su Changxing didn''t see the figure of the man in red. He knew some people on the ground, and they were people who followed Zhu Wenwu and the others.


    After they separated, Zhu Wenwu and the others started a fierce fight with the hunter. It should be that the hunter was defeated, and then they were separated again~www.novelhall.com~ It is still a win, if it is lost, it is not It''s easy to say. "


    Su Changxing felt lucky, presumably it was because of this reason that Fuji Bing was able to come to talk to him.


    walk forward.


    Here are small-sized rooms, which can be regarded as the ward area of ??the hospital, and it is also where these hunters live.


    Su Changxing reloaded the pistol magazines one by one, while walking forward to check the surrounding situation.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a loud running sound ahead.


    "Why are you running, what are you afraid of when three hit one?"


    Arrogant and full of crazy voices.


    This is the voice of the old man, Shang Benqing.


    Walking around the corner, Su Changxing saw an old man covered in blood, chasing three seriously injured hunters.


    The three hunters were paralyzed when they saw Su Changxing, followed by a lunatic, and another person came in front.


    These hunters seemed to have fought to the limit.


    Su Changxing easily split the head of the person running in the front with one blow, and then slashed at another person with his backhand, but he blocked it with his weapon.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 247： way to win

    ¡¾Code in progress...¡¿


    The old man swooped and hit the hunter''s vest with an ax from behind. Blood spattered on his face, and he fell to the ground.


    Seeing the situation, the other person wanted to escape from the side, but Su Changxing kicked him over, and pierced his forehead with a knife from top to bottom.


    Su Changxing skillfully shook off the blood on the blade, turned around and squatted down, checked the old man''s injuries, and said:


    "Well, your injury is not serious, but you are a little out of strength."


    Only then did the old man calm down, and he said with a hint of tears:


    "Boss Su, I''m sorry for them, they''re all dead, and I''m the only one who survived."


    "They''re all dead?"


    Su Changxing frowned. As far as he knew, Zhu Wenwu and the others should be on the other side, so he quickly asked, "Huh? What''s going on."


    The old man sat up and leaned against the wall, and said: "At that time, I was taken to another place with more than a dozen other people. Later, we encountered hunters..."


    This should be the hunter''s segmentation tactic.


    The battle was even more tragic than Su Changxing had imagined, and the old man and his side should have suffered the heaviest losses.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and said, "Are all these hunters dead?"


    The old man nodded and said, "They''re all dead. These are the last three left. It''s a good thing you''re here, otherwise I''m definitely not their match."


    At the last moment, he had actually exhausted all his strength, and he completely suppressed the opponent with an aura.


    Su Changxing took out the ointment, handed it to him, and said:


    "You find a room to hide here first, I will go find other people now and get rid of the remaining hunters."


    The old man raised his head and said with a smile: "Don''t worry about me, just go, I''m a bad life, and I''ll die if I die, it''s not a pity."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Well, use your mobile phone to contact me anytime, and don''t fall asleep."


    Immediately afterwards, he turned and ran forward along the passage.


    According to the current situation, there are at least ten or twenty hunters, and they are gathered together. As long as this group of hunters is eliminated, they will basically win.


    But now the point of the game between the two sides is time. If it is delayed until after dark, Su Changxing and the others will fall into a huge disadvantage.


    "This place is divided into many different spaces, and each space seems to be connected to each other, like a tunnel extending in all directions. The space passages where the hunters are located should have been completely sealed."


    Su Changxing analyzed to himself, ran forward, and the surrounding space began to change again.


    The head whispered in his ear: "You will definitely not be able to find it if you go on like this. You don''t have extraordinary people in this field, so you can''t break the situation. Unless you get rid of that space mole..."


    Su Changxing said unhappily: "To be more practical, is there a way to trap him, or stabilize the surrounding space in a short time, great true knower?"


    He bit the word "true knowledge" very hard.


    The head said slowly:


    "Well, there is actually a way, but it requires some preparation. You have to know that facing those heresies before has cost me a lot. If I have a problem, you will also have a problem."


    Su Changxing didn''t expect the head to actually have a solution, and asked: "What preparation? It''s best to be realistic, otherwise it''s like you didn''t say anything."


    The head said with a weird smile:


    "It''s very simple. Engage in an interactive ritual to communicate with some unknown existences, and their will will stabilize the space."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a few seconds, then said silently: "Are you telling me to die? We almost died at the hands of those heretics before."


    The head said indignantly: "Can it be the same? What level of heresy exists? I don''t even know how you recruited them. This kind of interaction ceremony can only communicate with some not particularly powerful existences, and they cannot affect this the reality of the world."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said, "Well, there is no other way. Tell me what to do."


    The head recalled and said:


    "You need a corpse as an introduction, those of the hunters are fine, you also need ten Extraordinary crystals, and a blade weapon. I can handle the rest, but first you need to find the space mole. "


    "Finding him seemed to be the hardest."


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, then said, "But I seem to have figured out a way."


    There was the sound of dripping water in my ears, and the walls were covered with pipes.


    He came to the bottom floor of the entire hospital again. He had been here before, and Yu Jie recalled where the seriously injured people were.


    "It''s actually here."


    Su Changxing frowned. He thought he would return to the top floor, but he didn''t expect to come here.


    It seems that the space on the top floor has also been sealed.


    "It seems that he has no intention of letting us go."


    Su Changxing grinned, and walked towards Yu Jieyi and the others.


    There was a heated argument ahead.


    "Vice-captain Yu, it doesn''t make any sense for us to be here, and those hunters may come over at any time, we need to get out of here."


    A voice full of panic and anxiety.


    One person echoed: "Yes~www.novelhall.com~ I think what Ge Xuhui said is correct, we are waiting here, why not go up and join Boss Huang and the others first."


    Yu Jieyi said viciously:


    "Obey the arrangement. Our task now is to stay here. Even if you go up, you will add to the chaos... If anyone dares to mess up, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    As soon as these words came out, no one spoke again, after all, Yu Jieyi was an extraordinary person with great strength.


    A warm and peaceful voice came.


    "Now you can''t go up, it''s safe for you to stay here."


    Su Changxing walked out of the darkness, and said expressionlessly.


    Seeing Su Changxing alone, Yu Jieyi was stunned and said, "Where are Zhou An and the others?"


    Su Changxing approached and said, "We got separated for some reason."


    Yu Jieyi''s face turned ruddy, much better than before, and said:


    "It''s already three o''clock. The strength of these hunters may have begun to recover. Is there a way to find them? I have recovered a little now and can fight."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You take these people and stay here first, and I''ll tell you if you have any questions."


    He looked sideways at the seven or eight wounded on the ground, and said confidently:


    "I have wiped out more than half of the hunters. Don''t worry. The final victory must belong to us."


    These words were just to calm these people down, and he said them naturally without much thought.


    Su Changxing nodded to Yu Jieyi, turned his head and walked along the previous route, wondering if he could reach the previous place.

 Chapter 248： Man in the Mirror

    Running forward according to the previous route, my ears gradually became quiet, and the shadow threads on the wall swam like water.


    The space is gradually distorted.


    Not real.


    Su Changxing is already familiar with this kind of change, it doesn''t seem like the ability of a Extraordinary, it''s more like a phenomenon that already existed, a natural phenomenon.


    It was dark.


    Here is a dark corridor with no light.


    With his face unchanged, he continued to run forward quickly, reckoning that this should be a floor that some hunters had abandoned and didn''t often enter.


    "The place I didn''t enter before..."


    Su Changxing frowned. This transformation of space seemed to be constantly changing, and there might be a certain pattern in it, but he hadn''t noticed it so far.


    At the end of the corridor was a reading room, the glass of the door was broken, but it was closed tightly.


    He glanced inside and found that there were still rows of books on the shelves inside, and a large number of paper books piled up in the corners.


    "Is it specially placed here?"


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, thinking that these hunters might have expectations for their future.


    Books are knowledge and culture. If such a broken world wants to pass on, books are indispensable.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing kicked the door open, the dust on it scattered, and walked a certain distance inside, staring at the scene in front of him involuntarily.


    Behind the bookshelf is an open space, on which a large number of distorted and weird characters and patterns are drawn with some kind of red paint. In the center is a dusty three-way mirror, with a black circle hanging from each side of the mirror. shaped objects.


    "What kind of **** ritual again?"


    Su Changxing took a breath and couldn''t help complaining that something was wrong with the surrounding environment. The temperature here was lower than outside, probably because of the structure of the room.


    The head smiled strangely: "Hey, this is a bit interesting. It seems to be some kind of structural ritual, which is a special extraordinary system, but..."


    The head paused with tantalizing appetite.


    Su Changxing cooperated: "But what?"


    The head was very satisfied with Su Changxing''s cooperation, and said:


    "The problem is big. There is a feeling of taking pictures of cats and tigers, which makes this ceremony very strange. However, the person who played with this ceremony is a genius. He has no knowledge in this area as a basis, and relies on his own inspiration and understanding. Put something on."


    [A broken, but still functioning ritual. ¡¿


    The information given by "Zhenzhi" was very simple, and Su Changxing became more vigilant, and said, "So what is the function of this ceremony?"


    The head said without hesitation:


    "I''m not sure, this ritual is very chaotic and has deviated from its original intention... But I know that this ritual is a very standard structural ritual, and its function is probably to forcibly prolong the life of the dying person. If you guess correctly, there are three eyeballs hanging from it."


    Su Changxing approached and observed, and found that there were indeed three dead eyeballs, of different sizes, and belonged to different people:


    "This should be regarded as a relatively evil ceremony, and this kind of thing needs to be used."


    The head laughed and said: "On the contrary, this is the most moderate ceremony. The essence of the ceremony is exchange, exchange in various senses... You must know that human beings are actually no different from other races, but more spiritual That''s all."


    "Tell me, is this thing related to that mole and needs to be destroyed?"


    Su Changxing thought about whether to destroy the mirror and terminate the ceremony, but there might be some kind of risk in doing so.


    In such a world intertwined with mystery, a knife may not be needed to kill a person, a mirror will do.


    On the contrary, he doesn''t quite believe that these hunters have such abilities, which belong to the high-level use of power. According to the words of the head, the world is too young to have such a background.


    The head said relaxedly: "This thing shouldn''t have much effect, it can do anything."


    "yes?"


    Su Changxing retained a certain degree of doubt about this, mainly because the things in his head were originally incomplete.


    approach.


    He was about to destroy the mirror with a knife, but saw something moving in the mirror under the dust, it was a figure.


    Su Changxing frowned, and wiped off the dust. It was not his reflection in the mirror, but a fat man in a black robe with a dull expression on his face. His mouth moved as if he was talking, but there was no sound. .


    This seems to be the dean of this hospital before the end!


    "Is this some kind of image retention?"


    Su Changxing frowned, and wiped off the dust underneath with a rag, and found that only the fat man''s head was in the mirror, and blood was still dripping from the bottom of his neck, running on the ground in the mirror.


    The ground in the mirror is the same as the outside, but there is an extra head suspended in the air.


    He stared involuntarily, then turned around and wiped the other two sides of the mirror clean. It was a pair of hands and a pair of legs, also suspended in the space, with blood flowing like running water, as if they were going to overflow the mirror.


    The head wondered: "Why is it like this, um, it''s a bit strange, the fat man in the mirror seems to be an Extraordinary, at least eighth-order in his life."


    Su Changxing said unhappily: "So, things have exceeded your expectations?"


    This slap in the face is really a snap.


    Without thinking too much, Su Changxing turned around and walked out the door, realizing that this might be a trap, which Teng Bian had set for him.


    Judging from the traces on the corridor floor, no one has been here for a long time, but he came here, which seems to be a very deliberate guide now.


    Just a few steps away, there was the sound of glass breaking behind him.


    Sudden.


    Su Changxing sensed something approaching quickly behind him.


    "Boom~"


    The fire was accompanied by the roar of the revolver.


    Half of a bookshelf is broken ~www.novelhall.com~ Sawdust is scattered everywhere.


    There is nothing, but there seems to be something.


    Su Changxing stepped back quickly and observed the surrounding situation at the same time, confirming that there must be something approaching him just now.


    Backed all the way to the door, and nothing happened.


    "left already?"


    Su Changxing felt the creepy feeling gradually disappear, and the temperature in the air rose, which was almost the same as outside.


    Since that thing appeared for a short time, "True Knowledge" did not extract the information.


    He looked at the shattered mirror.


    [Abandoned ritual, you seem to have activated the last function just now]


    "The co-authorship has been done since I entered this room, but the target of that thing doesn''t seem to be me."


    Su Changxing frowned, and had a bad feeling, feeling that he seemed to have released something that shouldn''t be released.

 Chapter 249： escape mission

    ¡¾Code in progress...


    Could the person who arranged this ceremony be Fuji Bing?


    Why is the director of this hospital inside? He seemed to be a powerful Extraordinary before his death.


    Judging from the current information, it seems that the dean was killed by other hunters in the interior, or by vines.


    "They should have had a conflict for some reason before, and then there was a civil strife. In the end, the people of the Fuji Bing family won, um, and then the Fuji Bing killed the ''tailor'' and succeeded in becoming the leader... It''s really exciting, but there are some It''s cliche."


    Su Changxing reasoned logically and felt that this should be the general course of the matter, and the details may be different.


    He went back to the mirror and checked to make sure that all three sides were broken, and it was smashed into countless tiny particles.


    Immediately afterwards, the phone vibrated.


    Su Changxing''s heart skipped a beat. He guessed it was a mission reminder. They had been fighting for so long without a mission, but at this moment a mission suddenly appeared.


    Very unlucky.


    [Sub-task: You came to exterminate the hunters, and you were about to succeed, but something happened suddenly, and the matter may be more serious than you imagined.


    1 escaped from the hospital alone. (Get a little random attribute blessing)


    2 escaped from the hospital with one-third of the people and at least two Extraordinary beings. (Reward two mysterious items immediately)


    3 escaped from the hospital with half of the people and at least four Extraordinary people. (Reward a high-quality random mysterious item)


    4 Escape the hospital with everyone else. (Provide a special talent ability, and reward a high-quality random mysterious item)]


    Looking at the mission information, his face couldn''t help but sink. The situation may indeed be more serious than he estimated.


    One thing is for sure, the more rewarding the mission, the more difficult it is, and this is an escape mission, which means that it is very difficult for them to escape, and they are very dangerous.


    But now he doesn''t know what happened.


    It is still necessary to get rid of the man in red first, so that they can take the initiative in their own hands, which is also the prerequisite for wanting to escape.


    Su Changxing walked through the reading room and ran towards the end of the corridor. The surrounding space was distorted, and some soft white light appeared in front of his eyes.


    He came again to the place where the old man was before. The blood of the three corpses on the ground hadn''t completely dried up, but the wounds had begun to oxidize and open.


    After the death of the Extraordinary, it seems that they have lost the characteristics of the Extraordinary, and they are not much different from ordinary people.


    Su Changxing continued to run forward, and shouted: "Shang Benqing, you are not asleep, wait for Ha and others to come back and meet here."


    An old man''s voice came from one of the rooms, "No, no, I''m fine."


    Running to the end of the aisle, when approaching the stairs, the space twisted, and Su Changxing came to a new environment, which he had never been in before, with white lampposts hanging on the wall.


    "Da da da~"


    Messy footsteps.


    "Who?"


    Su Changxing looked at the person coming, his face relaxed a little, and said, "It''s me."


    It was Zhu Wenwu, Geng Yong and others who came, there were quite a few of them, more than ten or twenty of them, and many of them were wounded.


    Zhu Wenwu greeted him with surprise on his face, and said: "


    Could the person who arranged this ceremony be Fuji Bing?


    Why is the director of this hospital inside? He seemed to be a powerful Extraordinary before his death.


    Judging from the current information, it seems that the dean was killed by other hunters in the interior, or by vines.


    "They should have had a conflict for some reason before, and then there was a civil strife. In the end, the people from the Fujin series won, um, and then Fujin killed the ''tailor'' and succeeded in becoming the leader... It''s really exciting, but there are some It''s cliche."


    Su Changxing reasoned logically and felt that this should be the general course of the matter, and the details may be different.


    He went back to the mirror and checked to make sure that all three sides were broken, and it was smashed into countless tiny particles.


    Immediately afterwards, the phone vibrated.


    Su Changxing''s heart skipped a beat. He guessed it was a mission reminder. They had been fighting for so long without a mission, but at this moment a mission suddenly appeared.


    Very unlucky.


    [Sub-task: You came to exterminate the hunters, and you were about to succeed, but something happened suddenly, and the matter may be more serious than you imagined.


    1 escaped from the hospital alone. (Get a little random attribute blessing)


    2 escaped from the hospital with one-third of the people and at least two Extraordinary beings. (Reward two mysterious items immediately)


    3 escaped from the hospital with half of the people and at least four Extraordinary people. (Reward a high-quality random mysterious item)


    4 Escape the hospital with everyone else. (Provide a special talent ability, and reward a high-quality random mysterious item)]


    Looking at the mission information, his face couldn''t help but sink. The situation may indeed be more serious than he estimated.


    One thing is for sure, the more rewarding the task, the more difficult it is, and this is an escape task, which means that it is very difficult for them to escape, and they are very dangerous.


    But now he doesn''t know what happened.


    It is still necessary to get rid of the man in red first, so that they can take the initiative in their own hands, which is also the prerequisite for wanting to escape.


    Su Changxing walked through the reading room and ran towards the end of the corridor. The surrounding space was distorted, and some soft white light appeared in front of his eyes.


    He came again to the place where the old man was before. The blood of the three corpses on the ground hadn''t completely dried up, but the wounds had begun to oxidize and open.


    After the death of the Extraordinary, it seems that they have lost the characteristics of the Extraordinary, and they are not much different from ordinary people.


    Su Changxing continued to run forward, and shouted: "Shang Benqing, you are not asleep, wait for Ha and others to come back and meet here."


    An old man''s voice came from one of the rooms~www.novelhall.com~ No, no, I''m fine. "


    Running to the end of the aisle, when approaching the stairs, the space twisted, and Su Changxing came to a new environment, which he had never been before, with white lampposts hanging on the wall.


    "Da da da~"


    Messy footsteps.


    "Who?"


    Su Changxing looked at the person coming, his face relaxed a little, and said, "It''s me."


    It was Zhu Wenwu, Geng Yong and others who came, there were quite a few of them, more than ten or twenty of them, and many of them were wounded.


    Zhu Wenwu greeted him with surprise on his face, and said: "


    Su Changxing looked at the person coming, his face relaxed a little, and said, "It''s me."


    It was Zhu Wenwu, Geng Yong and others who came, there were quite a few of them, there were more than ten or twenty of them, and many of them were wounded.


    Zhu Wenwu greeted him with surprise on his face, and said: "

 Chapter 250： lost signal

    Zhou An and the others came here first, but they came from another direction, not the direction where Yu Jieyi and the others were.


    Zhou An led people up quickly, and said, "Brother Su, we walked around for a while, and we just came here."


    Before, Su Changxing told him to go to the old man''s floor first, which should be the top floor and the second basement floor, but they walked around for a while and didn''t reach that location, instead they came to the underground.


    "The space above is sealed? Logically speaking, you must be able to reach that place after walking for so long."


    Su Changxing frowned involuntarily, the situation seemed to have changed compared to before.


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "Could it be that we were unlucky and that''s why we didn''t go up."


    Su Changxing has already told them the general law of space changes here, and if you go around a few more times, you will definitely be able to reach a certain connected space.


    Zhu Wenwu reacted quickly, and said in a deep voice:


    "The possibility of this seems very small. It feels like these hunters don''t want us to leave here and seal the exit. There is a sense of sight of closing the door and beating dogs."


    Su Changxing felt that Zhu Wenwu was still very keen, and that he deserved to be the first Extraordinary who could awaken on his own. He nodded in agreement and said:


    "Well, it makes sense. It is trying to seal the space it exits. We need to take the initiative now."


    Zhou An seemed to think of something, and said, "Oh, can we break through the upper wall violently to get out..."


    He felt something was wrong again, and said, "Well, there shouldn''t be such an obvious loophole."


    "You can try."


    Su Changxing thought about it and said, without immediately rejecting the idea.


    He also had a similar idea before, but he guessed that even if he broke the wall, he shouldn''t be able to pass through the floors. The space is divided one by one, and there is not much difference between walking left and right and walking up and down.


    But you can still give it a try, after all, practice and theory are two different things.


    Zhu Wenwu looked at the ceiling above and said, "This is a reinforced concrete structure, very thick, and it will take a while to break through."


    "Not urgent."


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said, "Let''s leave this place first."


    After all, he turned on his mobile phone to contact the old man, and asked him to try to see if he could leave that floor.


    Sent the message, no reply.


    "Huh? Asleep?"


    Su Changxing put down his phone, and led a group of people towards Yu Jieyi and the others.


    Zhu Wenwu took a gulp of water and asked, "What''s wrong? Can''t contact him?"


    Su Changxing nodded, and said in a deep voice, "Well, but I don''t know what''s going on. I passed by there before, and he''s in pretty good condition from the sound, so he shouldn''t fall asleep."


    Zhou An''s eyes widened, and he muttered, "Could it be something happened, or the hunter... well, I''m Crow''s Mouth, he should just fall asleep."


    Although the old man doesn''t have a high sense of existence, he has a peaceful temperament and is a good old man. His popularity is not bad, and he can chat with anyone.


    Zhu Wenwu thought for a while and said: "Qian Runwei seems to be in the same situation. There is no indication of death, but he just can''t be contacted. It''s a bit strange."


    For this situation, Su Changxing can think of nothing more than being kidnapped by a hunter, but the probability of this is really not high.


    "I see!"


    A flash of inspiration flashed in Zhou An''s eyes, and he shouted, startling the people around him.


    Zhu Wenwu was stunned for a moment, and said doubtfully, "What? You''d better say something reliable."


    Zhou An didn''t care about Zhu Wenwu''s disgusted eyes, and continued:


    "Isn''t this the same as sending messages in this world? There are three possibilities if the other party doesn''t reply."


    "First, the other party doesn''t want to talk to you, um, this is ruled out; second, the other party didn''t see it, and was doing other things, this possibility was mentioned before; third, there is no signal, there is no signal on our side The signal causes the information to be sent, or the other party does not have a signal and cannot receive it.¡±


    There was a smug look on his face, and he looked proud. He, Zhou An, was also smart at times, and continued:


    "We can also see the information changes on the forum, indicating that we still have a signal here, so it may be that there is no signal on his side."


    Zhu Wenwu looked at Zhou An with a smile, and said:


    "Not bad, but our mobile phone is equipped with the doomsday game, and the probability of losing the signal is very low."


    Lost signal?


    Su Changxing suddenly remembered that in the different space created by the heretic before, the mobile phone was in a state of losing signal, and said:


    "What Zhou An said is indeed possible. The mobile phone will lose signal under certain conditions. I have encountered it before. It seems that it needs to be completely separated from the space of this world... In other words, the space on the upper floor has been completely isolated. Become independent different spaces!"


    This is an astonishing fact, the man in red can actually create a different space, it''s unbelievable to think about it.


    "Different space?"


    Zhou An was a little confused, not quite sure what Su Changxing was talking about, and felt it was very metaphysical.


    But there were also people who could understand. Geng Yong frowned, didn''t make a sound, and seemed a little anxious. He felt that their road ahead was dark, and he even began to doubt whether his previous decision was correct.


    They were originally a team that was put together on the spur of the moment, and few people spoke at the moment, and each had their own ideas, but under such circumstances, they had no way out, and no other choice. They could only follow Su Changxing and walk forward bravely.


    Yu Jieyi and the others were both happy and excited when they saw Su Changxing. It was very torturous to stay in such a dark place with no sound for a long time.


    At this time, Yu Jieyi had already brought people to prepare ~www.novelhall.com~ and had already received the news from Su Changxing before.


    Su Changxing looked at the most seriously injured people, and the idea of ??abandoning them also flashed in his mind. Perhaps such an approach is the most sensible.


    But it''s just an idea, they haven''t reached a desperate situation yet, there is no need for this.


    Zhu Wenwu ordered to the people behind: "Come and bring the wounded, we will not abandon anyone."


    Afterwards, Su Changxing led a group of people back along the main aisle at a moderate speed.


    The space is distorted with light and shadow, and the surrounding environment changes suddenly.


    There are some white beams of light on the side of the wall, and there are messy footprints printed on the dust on the ground. The most conspicuous thing is a door with a twisted and half-hidden door frame.


    Zhou An looked around: "Huh? Here again, Brother Su, we also came here from the bottom."


    "We seem to be lucky."


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth turned up, and he looked at the half-open door.

 Chapter 251： Interaction ceremony

    [Writing in progress¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    Zhou An and the others came here first, but they came from another direction, not the direction where Yu Jieyi and the others were.


    Zhou An led people up quickly, and said, "Brother Su, we walked around for a while, and we just came here."


    Before, Su Changxing told him to go to the old man''s floor first, which should be the top floor and the second basement floor, but they walked around for a while and didn''t reach that location, instead they came to the underground.


    "The space above is sealed? Logically speaking, you must be able to reach that place after walking for so long."


    Su Changxing frowned involuntarily, the situation seemed to have changed compared to before.


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "Could it be that we were unlucky and that''s why we didn''t go up."


    Su Changxing has already told them the general law of space changes here, and if you go around a few more times, you will definitely be able to reach a certain connected space.


    Zhu Wenwu reacted quickly, and said in a deep voice:


    "The possibility of this seems very small. It feels like these hunters don''t want us to leave here and seal the exit. There is a sense of sight of closing the door and beating dogs."


    Su Changxing felt that Zhu Wenwu was still very keen, and that he deserved to be the first Extraordinary who could awaken on his own. He nodded in agreement and said:


    "Well, it makes sense. It is trying to seal the space it exits. We need to take the initiative now."


    Zhou An seemed to think of something, and said, "Oh, can we break through the upper wall violently to get out..."


    He felt something was wrong again, and said, "Well, there shouldn''t be such an obvious loophole."


    "You can try."


    Su Changxing thought about it and said, without immediately rejecting the idea.


    He also had a similar idea before, but he guessed that even if he broke the wall, he shouldn''t be able to pass through the floors. The space is divided one by one, and there is not much difference between walking left and right and walking up and down.


    But you can still give it a try, after all, practice and theory are two different things.


    Zhu Wenwu looked at the ceiling above and said, "This is a reinforced concrete structure, very thick, and it will take a while to break through."


    "Not urgent."


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said, "Let''s leave this place first."


    After all, he turned on his mobile phone to contact the old man, and asked him to try to see if he could leave that floor.


    Sent the message, no reply.


    "Huh? Asleep?"


    Su Changxing put down his phone, and led a group of people towards Yu Jieyi and the others.


    Zhu Wenwu took a gulp of water and asked, "What''s wrong? Can''t contact him?"


    Su Changxing nodded, and said in a deep voice, "Well, but I don''t know what''s going on. I passed by there before, and he''s in pretty good condition from the sound, so he shouldn''t fall asleep."


    Zhou An''s eyes widened, and he muttered, "Could it be something happened, or the hunter... well, I''m Crow''s Mouth, he should just fall asleep."


    Although the old man doesn''t have a high sense of existence, he has a peaceful temperament and is a good old man. His popularity is not bad, and he can chat with anyone.


    Zhu Wenwu thought for a while and said: "Qian Runwei seems to be in the same situation. There is no indication of death, but he just can''t be contacted. It''s a bit strange."


    For this situation, Su Changxing can think of nothing more than being kidnapped by a hunter, but the probability of this is really not high.


    "I see!"


    A flash of inspiration flashed in Zhou An''s eyes, and he shouted, startling the people around him.


    Zhu Wenwu was stunned for a moment, and said doubtfully, "What? You''d better say something reliable."


    Zhou An didn''t care about Zhu Wenwu''s disgusted eyes, and continued:


    "Isn''t this the same as sending messages in this world? There are three possibilities if the other party doesn''t reply."


    "First, the other party doesn''t want to talk to you, um, this is ruled out; second, the other party didn''t see it, and was doing other things, this possibility was mentioned before; third, there is no signal, there is no signal on our side The signal causes the information to be sent, or the other party does not have a signal and cannot receive it.¡±


    There was a smug look on his face, and he looked proud. He, Zhou An, was also smart at times, and continued:


    "We can also see the information changes on the forum, indicating that we still have a signal here, so it may be that there is no signal on his side."


    Zhu Wenwu looked at Zhou An with a smile, and said:


    "Not bad, but our mobile phone is equipped with the doomsday game, and the probability of losing the signal is very low."


    Lost signal?


    Su Changxing suddenly remembered that in the different space created by the heretic before, the mobile phone was in a state of losing signal, and said:


    "What Zhou An said is indeed possible. The mobile phone will lose signal under certain conditions. I have encountered it before. It seems that it needs to be completely separated from the space of this world... In other words, the space on the upper floor has been completely isolated. Become independent different spaces!"


    This is an astonishing fact, the man in red can actually create a different space, it''s unbelievable to think about it.


    "Different space?"


    Zhou An was a little confused, not quite sure what Su Changxing was talking about, and felt it was very metaphysical.


    But there were also people who could understand. Geng Yong frowned, didn''t make a sound, and seemed a little anxious. He felt that their road ahead was dark, and he even began to doubt whether his previous decision was correct.


    They were originally a team that was put together on the spur of the moment, and few people spoke at the moment, and each had their own ideas, but under such circumstances, they had no way out, and no other choice. They could only follow Su Changxing and walk forward bravely.


    Yu Jieyi and the others were both happy and excited when they saw Su Changxing. It was very torturous to stay in such a dark place with no sound for a long time.


    At this time, Yu Jieyi had already brought people to prepare ~www.novelhall.com~ and had already received the news from Su Changxing before.


    Su Changxing looked at the most seriously injured people, and the idea of ??abandoning them also flashed in his mind. Maybe this is the most sensible way.


    But it''s just an idea, they haven''t reached a desperate situation yet, there is no need for this.


    Zhu Wenwu told the people behind: "Come and bring these wounded people, we will not abandon anyone."


    Afterwards, Su Changxing led a group of people back along the main aisle at a moderate speed.


    The space is distorted with light and shadow, and the surrounding environment changes suddenly.


    There are some white beams of light on the side of the wall, and there are messy footprints printed on the dust on the ground. The most conspicuous thing is a door with a twisted and half-hidden door frame.


    Zhou An looked around: "Huh? Here again, Brother Su, we also came here from the bottom."


    "We seem to be lucky."


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth turned up, and he looked at the half-open door.

 Chapter 252： promotion ceremony

    There are several rays of brilliance sprinkled in the sky, and there are butterfly-like light sheets flying in the dark space.


    The neat and solemn singing echoed in the room.


    The girl''s pure eyes stared at the people around her in confusion, and the dark green coat was stained with blood that slipped from the steel nails.


    The dean in a black coat stood in front of the round platform, holding a worn and yellowed book, with a kind smile on his face, and slowly said:


    "Your sacrifice is worth it. For us, for everyone, and for the world, there is no need to cry, and there is no need to be sad. Everyone has their own way back, and yours is the best."


    The girl''s delicate face showed a firm look, and said: "I know, my sacrifice is worth it... It''s just that A Tao shouldn''t die, he is very capable."


    A bright light flashed in the dean''s eyes, and he said with a smile: "Of course not, yours will fulfill him."


    The dark color in his eyes became more and more intense, flowing in it like water, and the extraordinary power in his body was amplifying at a terrifying speed.


    "Is this a promotion?"


    Su Changxing observed the scene and realized that this ceremony seemed to be preparing for Fatty''s promotion.


    A very special promotion method.


    This process lasted for a long time, and the chanting sound continued, but the aura in the eyes of the surrounding people was gradually disappearing, and they were still chanting certain quotations numbly and repeatedly.


    I don''t know how long it has been.


    A thought-provoking smile suddenly appeared on the corner of the girl''s mouth, and she said, "Dean, aren''t you tired yet? I am already tired."


    The dean showed a look of surprise on his face. According to his estimation, this girl should have lost her spirituality before and turned into a walking dead:


    "No, is there something wrong here? Well, according to my calculation, there should be no problem."


    He couldn''t figure it out, and felt dizzy. The ceremony should be regarded as a failure, but it''s not a big problem. Just try again later, anyway, the material hasn''t died yet.


    The smile on the girl''s face was even bigger, with determination in her eyes, she said: "Of course there is no problem, but most of the order is completely reversed. If you can evolve, you can also degenerate."


    As soon as the words fell, some abstract runes appeared on the skin of her body, which were words and patterns, and the people around screamed.


    "It''s you!"


    The dean''s face became ferocious and he said: "So it was you, I said why there were problems in the previous ceremony, it turned out that you did something wrong, under my nose."


    "Zhuang Qingquan, how many people have you killed for your own benefit? Today is your end."


    There was a scorching white brilliance in the girl''s eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, the people who were singing around were bleeding from all five sense organs, but they continued to sing, and their voices became hoarse.


    "Only by you?"


    The dean showed a mocking smile, his body glowed with green light, and his body became transparent. He grabbed the girl with one hand and attempted to kill her, terminating the ceremony.


    The next moment, his movements stopped, and he froze on the spot. The space around him began to distort. A pale young man in a red ward and an old man with half a hundred hair appeared in front of him.


    Seeing these two people, the dean cursed: "I treat you like a brother, Teng Bian, but you actually cheated on me. If it wasn''t for me, would you have survived?"


    There was a palpitating aura emanating from his body, like black water flying out from the deepest cliff.


    "Thank you."


    Fujin''s face remained unchanged and he said: "Some things cannot be changed. Our pursuits are different. If you continue like this, you will destroy all our hopes sooner or later."


    The dean suddenly sat on the ground and laughed loudly: "Haha, you can''t kill me. When the ceremony is over, you will have a good time."


    Fujin took a deep look at him, and said lightly:


    "I know, you have become a complete monster, and ordinary means can''t kill you... Do you think I will do things that are not sure? You should know me, we used to be like brothers... "Time always changes something."


    The dean showed a solemn look on his face. Although these people are just ordinary ability users, some things are not completely based on their strength.


    Moreover, the positioning of strength is very broad. A child must not be able to beat an adult, but what if it is a child with a gun?


    He suppressed the smile on his face, and continued: "Teng Bian, you might as well see it like this, how about I leave, we will not violate the river water in the future, for the sake of our friendship for many years, and for the sake of my saving you. "


    "What do you say?"


    There seem to be countless silk threads connecting the hands of the rattan, guiding the direction of the ceremony:


    "You used to be able to lead us, but your strength made you lose yourself... Although it can''t kill you, it can silence you forever."


    The boy in the red hospital uniform raised the long sword in his hand, looked at the **** the cross, his eyes flickered, and with a hint of crying, he said:


    "Tai Yi is sorry, there is no other way."


    Very straightforward words, without a trace of sloppy words.


    The long sword slashed towards the dean''s neck, and the sharp blade followed the skin texture to cut flesh and bones, and beheaded him.


    No blood flowed out, the dean''s head was floating in the space, and his body was still standing in place.


    A sincere smile appeared on the girl''s face, and she said, "It''s okay, as long as you can survive... If you can survive, that''s fine. Although this world is broken, you are still here."


    The expression on the boy''s face was even more dull, he didn''t know what he was thinking, his hands kept moving, and then he slashed at the dean''s limbs.


    They don''t have much time, and they need to destroy the dean''s body before Tao Yi''s life disappears, otherwise everything they have done before will be in vain.


    This is also their last chance. The dean of UU Reading www.uukanshu.com has already been able to advance to a powerful person, but he did not advance to be more perfect, but even so, his strength is still not weaker than the mistress.


    Relying on his last rationality, Tao Yi said: "There is something wrong with that ceremony, after that, no one can be allowed to approach, and use your ability to seal up that space."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    That ceremony was not arranged by Fuji Bing, but by the girl who was crucified.


    Su Changxing already knew what he released before, the director of the hospital?


    Or something derived from him.


    However, things seemed to be different from what Teng Bian had expected. Instead of attacking Su Changxing, it left directly.


    "So where does it go?"


    Su Changxing suddenly stopped pulling out the steel nails, and noticed that the space on the other side of the round platform began to distort.


    A figure quietly appeared.

 Chapter 253： resurrection

    [Codewriting...]


    A man in red suddenly appeared in front of him, watching silently, as if waiting for the result.


    "You are really here, what will Fujibi think when he finds out, are you betraying your ''lord''?"


    A smile appeared on Su Changxing''s face. His intuition was still accurate. I''m afraid Teng Bian hadn''t thought of the extra behavior of the man in red.


    From the very beginning, he was guiding Su Changxing to come here and pull out the steel nails. This was definitely not the sign of the rattan, but the private behavior of the man in red.


    The man in red didn''t have any extra emotions, like a machine, he murmured:


    "I just want to see her again, it''s the last time anyway."


    Do it!


    Su Changxing said silently in his heart, with the round platform as the center, the room was covered with countless bright scratches, a tingling pain came from his forehead, and a phantom holding a sickle appeared in the sky above.


    A pair of dark and huge eyes watched everything here from a distant space, with interest, as if watching some interesting program.


    The so-called interaction ceremony is to exchange will with a certain existence, usually in the relationship of relatives, which can also be regarded as communication with gods.


    It''s just that it''s not known what these gods are.


    And the interactive ritual built by the head itself has no directivity, and whoever can touch it is whoever it is.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing immediately raised his gun and fired, the roar of the revolver filled his ears, and the bullet flew in front of the man in red in an instant.


    Still crooked.


    Although this space has been stabilized, making it impossible for the man in red to leave and become a closed door beating the dog, he can still distort the space in this room.


    At the same time that Su Changxing fired his gun, Zhu Wenwu rushed forward at the same time.


    A **** dagger appeared on the head of the man in red.


    His ability can indeed mark the other party. In fact, he can not only mark living things, but also mark an item, so as to track this item.


    The man in red raised his head, showing a thin face, showing a smile, and quickly wanted to back away, a long sword appeared in his hand.


    Simultaneously.


    Did Su Changxing notice that the remaining three steel nails on the mummy were constantly shaking, as if they were about to fall off at any moment.


    Oops.


    Su Changxing realized that this mummy might not be that simple. These steel nails seemed irrepressible, as if some huge force was brewing in the mummy.


    The information given by "True Knowledge" suddenly changed.


    [The mole is eating itself, sacrificing itself...]


    Zhu Wenwu slashed forward with a sword, and his speed suddenly became faster.


    The man in red was obviously not good at fighting, the weapon in his hand was blown away, and a large wound was cut on his body.


    But he didn''t care at all, looked at the mummy on the cross, with a mad face on his face, and shouted:


    "Resurrect, Tao Yi, you are the one who should really live."


    The surrounding space suddenly began to tremble, and the steel nails on the mummy suddenly shot out, blasted into the wall, and nailed into the wall.


    This is really to create some revived program effects.


    Su Changxing was startled. He had guessed before, and quickly rejected this idea, because the abilities related to resurrection can only be used at least at the fourth rank or higher, even with the help of the power of the ceremony.


    "Bang bang bang~"


    Su Changxing took out his pistol, pulled the trigger, and fired nine consecutive bullets at the opponent.


    The bullet flew out in a curve in space.


    He was shot twice, one in the abdomen and one in the chest where the heart was, but probably missed the heart.


    After being shot, the man in red retreated slower and was caught up by Zhu Wenwu.


    "Kill him directly."


    Su Changxing shouted, and then noticed that the mummy was becoming plump at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the skin changed from dry and black to bright white with a pinkish water color.


    Zhu Wenwu has a dagger mark as a guide, so he is not greatly disturbed by the space distortion. At least at close range, he can distinguish the real position of the man in red.


    A sword pierced out.


    The man in red was pierced through his chest and nailed to the ground.


    He looked at Zhu Wenwu with a faint smile on his face, at this moment he was like a living person, not an object.


    Su Changxing picked up the revolver and pointed it at the mummy that was gradually plumping up on the ground, ready to shoot. He didn''t believe in resurrection, and reckoned that it was a monster.


    "Huh? So I still made it?"


    There was a weird smile on the girl''s face, and she said with a sinister smile: "Teng Bian has a lot of calculations, and it certainly can''t be calculated that I will survive in this way, haha."


    This expression is somewhat familiar, where have I seen it.


    Su Changxing''s eyes widened, and he confirmed that the other party should be the director of the hospital. It was not Tao Yi who was resurrected, but the director. He was resurrected in this way.


    But why did the man in red help him?


    This doesn''t make sense.


    A muffled voice suddenly appeared in his ears.


    "It''s wonderful, it''s really wonderful. I didn''t expect to come here and see such a wonderful thing."


    Su Changxing was startled, and realized that this should be the will he was communicating with, an unknown existence, which hadn''t made a sound before, and thought that the will was too weak to communicate directly.


    He froze for a moment, not knowing what to say under such circumstances.


    "You seem to be in a bad situation. The newly resurrected person seems to be far stronger than you, and he has a broken will. No one here can survive... You can ask for my help .¡±


    The head reminded him before that it is fine not to speak in the face of such an existence, not to make transactions, and not to ask for help, otherwise he would not even know that his soul was sold.


    "Boom~"


    The magazine of the revolver rotated, bringing out sparks, and a bullet shot at the woman who had just got up from the ground.


    The clothes on her body were torn into strips, revealing a large piece of white skin, but


    "You seem to be in a bad situation. The newly resurrected person seems to be far stronger than you, and he has a broken will~www.novelhall.com~ No one of you can survive... You can ask for my help."


    The head reminded him before that it is fine not to speak in the face of such an existence, not to make transactions, and not to ask for help, otherwise he would not even know that his soul was sold.


    "Boom~"


    The magazine of the revolver rotated, bringing out sparks, and a bullet shot at the woman who had just got up from the ground.


    The clothes on her body were torn into strips of cloth, revealing a large area of ??white skin, but "You seem to be in a bad situation. The newly resurrected person seems to be far stronger than you, and he has a broken will. You don''t have any here." People can survive...you can ask for my help."


    The head reminded him before that it is fine not to speak in the face of such an existence, not to make transactions, and not to ask for help, otherwise he would not even know that his soul was sold.


    "Boom~"


    The magazine of the revolver rotated, bringing out sparks, and a bullet shot at the woman who had just got up from the ground.


    The clothes on her body were torn into strips, revealing a large piece of white skin, but

 Chapter 254： Back to normal

    Necromancer priest?


    wrong.


    This should be a seventh-tier position. According to the division of ranks provided by the head, the post of priest should belong to the seventh-tier position.


    According to the division of the entire Extraordinary system, the seventh level is mainly divided into combat attributes, and the division is based on the characteristics of the first two levels. It is also the threshold for a Beyonder to mature, and there will be a huge leap in ability.


    The head then said:


    "This is a downgraded position to perfect his position, but the downside is that he will lose the characteristics of his original position. In other words, he is now half a Seventh-level Extraordinary."


    The girl''s expression was constantly changing, sometimes mature, sometimes young, and she stood there in a daze, with a flash of struggle in her eyes.


    Zhu Wenwu struggled to get up, looked at the girl intently, and leaned towards Su Changxing: "Her ability is very strange, I feel like I was hit by a car just now."


    The opponent''s ability has exceeded his imagination, and he was knocked into the air from a distance.


    Su Changxing noticed that the man in red hadn''t completely died, but he could already feel subtle changes in the surrounding space, and it seemed to have stabilized.


    He was thinking about what to do. His attack method was not very useful to the girl, and the girl had some kind of ability to avoid bullets.


    And at present, it seems that he is probably not an opponent, but there is no other way. If he wants to fight, he can only turn on the deep sleep state and bite the bullet.


    The girl came back to her senses, looked at Su Changxing, and said with a smile, "You have saved me, well, I won''t kill you."


    She walked towards the man in red, supported his body with one hand and walked towards the wall. The speed was not fast, and the sound of dragging and rubbing was very clear.


    When approaching the wall, both her and the man in red''s bodies turned into a transparent light, glowing with green light, as if they didn''t exist, and merged into the wall.


    Is this the ability of the Necromancer Priest?


    "she left?"


    Zhu Wenwu was dumbfounded.


    Su Changxing''s expression was extremely solemn. It would be normal for the other party to come and kill them directly, and it seemed a bit weird to walk away like this.


    That distant voice sounded again.


    "She doesn''t intend to let you go, hehe, without my help, you will definitely die here today, well, I can guarantee it. And you came to me for help, didn''t you?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said bluntly: "There is nothing that needs help, but your will will make the space more stable. It seems that although the goal has been achieved, the result does not seem to be ideal."


    "..."


    The voice fell into a long silence, and then said: "You just use the interaction ceremony to do this?"


    Su Changxing immediately asked back: "What else?"


    Having gotten along with the head a lot, he now has no awe of these unknown existences, knowing that the other party can''t do anything with him, he becomes more courageous.


    The unknown existence was a little speechless: "You can do a simpler ceremony to achieve the effect of stabilizing the space."


    Is that so?


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and said silently: "No, that''s all I can do. I''m sorry to trouble you. I''m sorry if I bother you."


    The unknown existence said with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to be quite polite. If you don''t make a deal, you should also give me some sacrifices."


    Sacrifice?


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I don''t have anything else here. Do you want a corpse?"


    The unknown existence said in a mocking tone: "What do I want that thing for, and I can''t eat it."


    "Is that so? That''s right."


    Su Changxing held his breath, and said casually, "I still have two bottles of wine here, how about you?"


    These two bottles of wine are still inferior wines he brought from Huang Biao.


    The unknown existence wondered: "Wine? What is that?"


    Su Changxing reckoned that it should be called differently, took out two bottles of wine from his backpack, and said, "You can see what it is after looking at it. I''ll give you the wine. How about the ceremony?"


    "Row."


    Immediately afterwards, the two bottles of wine disappeared in the white scratches, and the raving in the room, as well as the feeling of being spied on, also disappeared immediately.


    "Isn''t it a little too easy to pass?"


    Su Changxing murmured.


    The head said unhappily: "Didn''t I say it before, don''t make a deal with it, even if you don''t make a sacrifice, the ceremony will disappear when the time comes."


    "Wouldn''t that be white prostitution? After all, we are asking for help from others, and my unilateral sacrifice shouldn''t be considered a transaction... At most it is a gift."


    Su Changxing said casually.


    The room fell silent, only the sound of Zhu Wenwu panting, it could be seen that he was very nervous.


    Su Changxing looked at him sideways and said, "Are you seriously injured? She should have left temporarily, and our goal has been achieved."


    Only then did Zhu Wenwu carefully feel the state of his body, and said, "There''s nothing wrong with that blow, I didn''t get hurt."


    Su Changxing observed Zhu Wenwu, nodded and said, "Well, the space should be back to normal now, let''s leave here first."


    The surrounding space is no longer the kind of ethereal and erratic dynamic feeling, as if it is flowing all the time, but has calmed down, as if walking on land.


    The two walked out, and there was a discussion outside the door. Just now, because of the interaction ceremony, a small space was formed in the room, and the inside and outside were completely isolated. They didn''t know what was going on outside.


    Seeing the two of them coming out, Zhou An hurriedly greeted them and said, "Brother Su, there are screams coming from the corridor. It may be those hunters. They should be nearby."


    Su Changxing also heard a slight scream coming from the corridor, but the sound was so small that no one else heard it. Zhou An''s hearing was extremely sharp due to his position, so he noticed it immediately.


    He didn''t think too much, and shouted: "The space should be back to normal now~www.novelhall.com~ We are going to leave here, Zhou An will contact people from other places and ask them to lean towards the corridor."


    Zhou An nodded, expressing his understanding, and then said: "Qian Runwei and the others can now be contacted. They were indeed in a different space before and lost their signal."


    Hearing the news that they could leave, many people showed excitement on their faces.


    But Yu Jieyi suddenly said: "Aren''t we going to kill the remaining hunters? Isn''t it because of this that we gave up so much effort?"


    Su Changxing glanced at her, and said confidently: "The situation has changed, we are now in a very dangerous situation, leaving here is the best choice."


    After a brief explanation, he led a group of people and walked quickly along the aisle.


    There is no such distortion in the space anymore, but the screams are more intense, and these people seem to be suffering from pain.


    Zhou An''s body shook involuntarily, looked at Zhu Wenwu next to him, and asked:


    "What happened when you went in just now? After you went in for a while, the space here seems to have become normal."

 Chapter 255： Hospital Dean?

    [Codewriting...


    Near the stairway, the sound was already obvious, except for a few Extraordinary people, other people could also hear the screams.


    Su Changxing sorted out the current situation. It should be something happened to the hunter, but what could it be?


    The man in red and the revived hospital director were on their side just now.


    They are now on the sixth floor underground, waiting for a while at the top of the stairs, and a few people ran up from below, their faces full of joy.


    Zhou An looked at the phone and said: "The people below have all come up, Qian Runwei and the old man are on the top, we just go up."


    Su Changxing nodded, and led a group of people quickly up the stairs. After walking two floors, the stairs broke down.


    Zhu Wenwu looked at the solid wall in front of him, and couldn''t help saying: "It''s really troublesome, I can''t go up directly from here, it seems that we have to find another corridor leading to the top from this floor."


    Zhou An, on the other hand, listened carefully to the diminishing screams, and said solemnly: "Those hunters seem to be on this floor, we''d better be careful."


    Although Zhou An''s perception ability is not as good as Zhu Wenwu''s, he focuses on different aspects, which is the strengthening of physical senses in all aspects. In this case, Zhou An''s detection ability is stronger.


    "All ready to fight."


    Su Changxing waved his hand, took the lead and walked in front, and said, "These hunters still retain their fighting power, and it''s almost evening now."


    This is the fourth layer.


    They haven''t been here before.


    When you approach the floor, you can see a tightly closed iron fence, sealing off the entire aisle.


    "I have to say, it really looks like a prison here."


    Zhou An shrank his head, walked behind Su Changxing like a turtle, and whispered:


    "The smell of blood in the air is very strong. Many people should have died in a short period of time. Are these hunters killing each other?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Before the end, this area should be where the red-clothed patient is active. This is equivalent to a checkpoint."


    He observed the structure of the iron fence and noticed that it was not locked. He stretched out his hand behind the fence and hooked it with his backhand, and the door opened.


    These hunters didn''t even think about using this thing to stop them. The main reason was that it was really useless. Even if the door was locked, Su Changxing could open it in a more violent way.


    "what!"


    As soon as the door was opened, there were terrified screams in the corridor, and hurried footsteps behind the corner.


    "Dada~"


    Someone is running fast.


    "Wow~"


    A group of people took out their weapons and made an early warning of fighting.


    Immediately afterwards, a hunter who was covered in blood, had an arm broken, and had more than a dozen wounds ranging from deep to shallow ran over staggeringly.


    He saw that Su Changxing and the others still did not stop, as if there was something terrifying following behind him, he would rather face Su Changxing and the others.


    Su Changxing watched the hunter running over unscrupulously by himself, frowned, and was about to shoot.


    "Boom~"


    Although there was a crisp sound, the other party''s feet exploded into countless minced meat and blood splashed on the wall of the corridor.


    He fell heavily to the ground and looked helplessly at Su Changxing and the others, as if asking for help.


    "Back!"


    Su Changxing shouted in a deep voice, and then took a step back, watching the person in front of him struggling on the ground, screaming, his expression was distorted by the pain in his body, but it was strange that he didn''t go crazy.


    What''s happening here?


    He didn''t see anything nearby, and the man''s feet seemed to explode out of nowhere.


    Zhu Wenwu next to him showed extreme astonishment on his face, as if he had seen something terrifying.


    Su Changxing looked sideways at him, and asked in a deep voice, "Did you find anything?"


    Some beads of cold sweat appeared on Zhu Wenwu''s forehead. He took a deep breath and said slowly:


    "I just now saw a head in a black cloak appearing behind that hunter, and then his feet exploded."


    Very abstract description.


    Su Changxing closed his eyes halfway, and said, "That head is still a fat man, right?"


    "Ah? Yes, you saw that too?"


    Zhu Wenwu nodded in confirmation: "I thought I was the only one who saw it."


    Was it really the thing in the mirror, the dead hospital director?


    If this is the director of the hospital, who is that girl?


    Near the stairway, the sound was already obvious, except for a few Extraordinary people, other people could also hear the screams.


    Su Changxing sorted out the current situation. It should be something happened to the hunter, but what could it be?


    The man in red and the revived hospital director were on their side just now.


    They are now on the sixth floor underground, waiting for a while at the top of the stairs, and a few people ran up from below, their faces full of joy.


    Zhou An looked at the phone and said: "The people below have all come up, Qian Runwei and the old man are on the top, we just go up."


    Su Changxing nodded, and led a group of people quickly up the stairs. After walking two floors, the stairs broke down.


    Zhu Wenwu looked at the solid wall in front of him, and couldn''t help saying: "It''s really troublesome, I can''t go up directly from here, it seems that we have to find another corridor leading to the top from this floor."


    Zhou An, on the other hand, listened carefully to the diminishing screams, and said solemnly: "Those hunters seem to be on this floor, we''d better be careful."


    Although Zhou An''s perception ability is not as good as Zhu Wenwu''s, he focuses on different aspects, which is the strengthening of physical senses in all aspects. In this case, Zhou An''s detection ability is stronger.


    "All ready to fight."


    Su Changxing waved his hand, took the lead and walked in front, and said, "These hunters still retain their fighting power, and it''s almost evening now."


    This is the fourth layer.


    They haven''t been here before.


    When you approach the floor, you can see a tightly closed iron fence~www.novelhall.com~blocking the entire corridor.


    "I have to say, it really looks like a prison here."


    Zhou An shrank his head, walked behind Su Changxing like a turtle, and whispered:


    "The smell of blood in the air is very strong. Many people should have died in a short period of time. Are these hunters killing each other?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Before the end, this area should be where the red-clothed patient is active. This is equivalent to a checkpoint."


    He observed the structure of the iron fence and noticed that it was not locked. He stretched out his hand behind the fence and hooked it with his backhand, and the door opened.


    These hunters didn''t even think about using this thing to stop them. The main reason was that it was really useless. Even if the door was locked, Su Changxing could open it in a more violent way.


    "what!"


    As soon as the door was opened, there were terrified screams in the corridor, and hurried footsteps behind the corner.


    "Dada~"

 Chapter 256： kill?

    This is the twelfth body.


    These hunters all died while fleeing in a hurry. They had no resistance against the dead hospital director, just like ordinary people facing Extraordinary people.


    When they reached the middle of the floor, the screams around them disappeared unknowingly and became quiet. There were still some steaming food on the table in the room.


    Zhu Wenwu raised his head suddenly, his pupils dilated slightly, looked forward, and said in a deep voice:


    "It''s coming! It''s right in front of us, near the iron cabinet."


    Although Su Changxing didn''t see it coming, he could clearly feel that the temperature around here dropped suddenly and became colder.


    ghost?


    Evil spirit?


    Such an invisible existence is very troublesome for Su Changxing, and it is conceivable that the other party should not only be invisible, but his body may also be virtual like a ghost.


    His attack method is actually relatively simple, except for firearms, it is to use a knife to chop, which is still a very simple materialistic attack method in essence, which may not work against this kind of thing.


    "He''s coming!"


    Zhu Wenwu rushed forward with the steel sword in hand, cutting towards the air ahead, also guiding Su Changxing in the direction.


    Seeing the timing, Su Changxing raised his gun and fired at the position in front of Zhu Wenwu. Three bullets were shot from different angles, blocking the space as much as possible.


    This is equivalent to blind shooting, and he can only find an easy shooting angle by feeling.


    next moment.


    Before Zhu Wenwu could slash out with his sword, he flew backwards, and fell to the ground as if he had been hit hard in the abdomen.


    But fortunately, during the period of time when he triggered the dagger mark, his physical strength would increase significantly, and it seemed that there was nothing serious about it.


    Zhu Wenwu immediately shouted: "It''s crooked, he only has one head, and two bullets just went through the cloak."


    What Zhu Wenwu saw did not mean what he saw. There must be a delay in the transmission of information. Su Changxing couldn''t shoot accurately at all.


    Zhu Wenwu just stood up from the ground, his face changed, blood exploded from his abdomen, and he sat down on the ground again, screaming.


    Looking closely, the wound on his abdomen was not serious, but the dead hospital director seemed to have the ability to amplify pain.


    This ability can quickly disintegrate the opponent''s combat power.


    Su Changxing gave Geng Yong a look, slowly closed his eyes, raised his gaze, and saw a fat head in a cloak floating on the side of Zhu Wenwu, with blood dripping down to the ground under his neck, and then disappeared.


    Its expression was still as dull as in the mirror, without any sense at all, like a vegetable.


    To put it more simply, his spirituality has dissipated, and he is just an empty shell.


    However, Su Changxing was unable to know the information provided by "True Knowledge" in such a state, nor could he judge what it was.


    Raising the gun, the trigger slammed, and a Magnum bullet flew out.


    The distance between the two sides is very close, and this shot is also very precise. The speed of the "Spike Fang" bullet is at least twice the speed of sound, and this distance only takes a few tenths of a millisecond.


    The bullet passed between the eyebrows of "Dean" and hit the cabinet behind, passing through directly as if there was no resistance.


    But Su Changxing was keenly aware that the moment the bullet hit "Dean", the speed slowed down, as if it had been shot into the water, and the density of matter in the space increased.


    The speed of blood dripping from the neck of "Dean" suddenly became faster, and his expression also changed, as if he was crying, with two lines of blood and tears streaming down his cheeks.


    Immediately afterwards.


    "Dean" ran towards Su Changxing at a strange speed, and came in front of Su Changxing almost instantly, without even reacting.


    "Boom~"


    With a crisp sound, Su Changxing also flew backwards, but he landed firmly on the ground.


    next moment.


    A blood flower exploded on his chest, and a blood pit the size of a fist came into view.


    However, Su Changxing stood on the spot as if nothing happened, facing the direction of the head, letting the blood flow freely.


    In such a state, he didn''t feel any pain at all, and he maintained his peak combat power every moment.


    The moment the "Dean" rushed over again, he fired again.


    The roar of the revolver echoed through the floors.


    The "principal" dodged from the side and ran towards Su Changxing. This time Su Changxing reacted and used his left arm to protect his body.


    He was knocked away again.


    At the same time, another roar sounded.


    On the way to being knocked into the air by the "Dean", he fired a second shot, and the bullet accurately shot the "Dean" through his body, and the blood flowed faster.


    Su Changxing''s arm was also blown out of a blood pit, and the bones could be seen. This blow was very powerful. Fortunately, his body was extremely strong, so he carried it down, otherwise his entire hand would be blown off.


    His attack was indeed effective against the "Dean", which also gave him hope. At the same time, he also realized that the opponent did not seem to be as strong as he imagined, and he should still have a chance of winning.


    Although "Dean" can cause serious injuries to him every time, but also, his recovery ability is also very strong, as long as the opponent can''t hit his vital position, there is a chance of winning.


    The revolver had four bullets, three of which had been fired just now, and there was one bullet left in the clip, two of which hit the "Dean". It seemed all right, he had to reload at least once.


    After being shot, "Dean" moved even faster, as if he became crazy, turned into a black shadow, and pulled out a black line.


    Before Su Changxing could even shoot, he was knocked into the air again, and a blood pit appeared on his other arm.


    This process only took more than ten seconds, and the others could only stand in a daze because they could not see the existence of the "Dean".


    at this time.


    There was a faint light in Geng Yong''s eyes, with him as the center, a force field spread out in the corridor, and everyone felt their bodies sink.


    "Dean" was also affected, and his speed suddenly slowed down.


    Su Changxing seized the opportunity and shot it in the head again.


    "Boom~"


    "Dean" is suddenly fixed in the air~www.novelhall.com~ There are a lot of bright white scratches in the surrounding space, and the most slender one cuts away from "Dean" from top to bottom during the change.


    The head shot.


    When the head said that he was sure to kill the "Dean" directly, he shot.


    A large amount of invisible blood spilled in the air, and the surroundings became even colder. The head of "Dean" was neatly cut into two sections, but it was still floating in the air.


    Did you make it?


    Su Changxing carefully observed the dean''s state, and felt that the head still had some tricks, and it was worthy of being a powerful Extraordinary.


    In the backpack, the eyes of the head and eyes were bright red, and he said to himself: "Finally, it seems to be self-defeating. It didn''t achieve the purpose of beheading, but fulfilled it..."


    The head wanted to remind Su Changxing to run away immediately, but he couldn''t communicate with him.


    "Well, it''s really a pity, is it over again?"


    The head seemed to become sober, and murmured.

 Chapter 257： victory?

    ¡¾Code in progress...


    "what is this?"


    The expression of surprise on Zhu Wenwu''s face froze. He thought that Su Changxing had successfully killed the monster, but it didn''t seem to be the case.


    The head of "Dean" was divided into two halves, and he retreated quickly. The blood energy in the air quickly condensed around it, filling his body.


    In the corridor, the blood from the hunter''s corpse was quickly drawn out of the blood mist and scattered into the air.


    Others may also feel as though there is an outward pull toward their own wounds, but to a lesser extent.


    "What''s the situation, didn''t kill it?"


    Su Changxing looked at the weird scene in front of him, his heart sank, and he realized that things might be going in the worst direction.


    He quickly filled the magazine. During this process, the "Dean" didn''t make much movement, and stopped when he retreated to the end of the corridor.


    Su Changxing followed at the same time, and at a sufficient distance, he pulled the trigger repeatedly and fired. The four-magnum bullet accurately hit the opponent''s forehead, hit the wall, and blasted big holes one by one.


    Every time a bullet passed through, one could clearly feel the surrounding blood froze for a while, but then, it began to gather in the direction of "Dean".


    After a few breaths, the corpses of many hunters on the ground turned into bloodless mummies, and half of their hands appeared under the cloak of "Dean".


    gradually.


    A foot also appeared under the cloak, as if threading a needle, blood and flesh intertwined into silk threads and gathered together.


    Simultaneously.


    Zhu Wenwu also came in front of the "principal", looking very fearless, stabbing the opponent''s forehead with a sword.


    He didn''t think too much, didn''t think about the consequences, didn''t think about what would happen after he died, so he didn''t say anything about it.


    The blade of the sword gleamed coldly.


    He easily penetrated the chest of "Dean" with a sword, and stuck it into the wall.


    The blood in the surrounding space stagnated like stagnant water, stagnating in the air, making it appear extraordinarily damp, and blood dew appeared on many people''s skin, which was precipitated from the blood mist.


    It works!


    Su Changxing did not expect that Zhu Wenwu''s attack would be so effective, as if he had hit the vital point of "Dean".


    Demon Chaser!


    Zhu Wenwu''s position is a demon chaser, so he should be good at dealing with this kind of filthy monsters.


    The "Dean"''s sluggish expression changed again, as if he was angry, his eyes suddenly turned, widened, and looked at Zhu Wenwu, wide-eyed.


    "What to look at."


    Zhu Wenwu said even more fiercely, his hands kept moving, he took out a long, slender, black steel nail from his pocket, and stabbed it at the head of the "Dean".


    This was the steel nail that Su Changxing had pulled out before, and Zhu Wenwu picked it up as a spare weapon.


    A ripple spread out from around the steel nail.


    The steel nail was firmly nailed to half of the "Dean''s" forehead, and blood flowed from it.


    With the rotation of the dagger, Zhu Wenwu''s movements became faster, and he slashed at the arm of "Dean" with his sword.


    Before, he was flying because the opponent''s speed was too fast and he couldn''t keep up, but now the "Dean" cut him in place and let him hit, the situation is completely different.


    Su Changxing reloaded the bullet again, fired a round, and maximized the output. His attack on "Dean" was always effective.


    The balance of victory seems to be tipped in their favor.


    The arms and feet of the "principal" gradually disappeared again, as if it was interrupted by Zhu Wenwu.


    "Zhou An, don''t be in a daze, attack my position."


    Zhu Wenwu kept shouting with his hands.


    Zhou An immediately reacted, threw a throwing knife, and shot it at the position where Zhu Wenwu was attacking. One throwing knife was shot out, followed by another throwing knife.


    He knew that it might be a close call now, so he couldn''t care less and attacked with all his strength.


    The flying knives passed through the "principal" lightly and were nailed to the wall. It seemed to be useful, but it was not obvious, but when more than a dozen flying knives were shot, it was obvious.


    "what is this?"


    The expression of surprise on Zhu Wenwu''s face froze. He thought that Su Changxing had successfully killed the monster, but it didn''t seem to be the case.


    The head of "Dean" was divided into two halves, and he retreated quickly. The blood energy in the air quickly condensed around it, filling his body.


    In the corridor, the blood from the hunter''s corpse was quickly drawn out of the blood mist and scattered into the air.


    Others may also feel as though there is an outward pull toward their own wounds, but to a lesser extent.


    "What''s the situation, didn''t kill it?"


    Su Changxing looked at the weird scene in front of him, his heart sank, and he realized that things might be going in the worst direction.


    He quickly filled the magazine. During this process, the "Dean" didn''t make much movement, and stopped when he retreated to the end of the corridor.


    Su Changxing followed at the same time, and at a sufficient distance, he pulled the trigger repeatedly and fired. The four-magnum bullet accurately hit the opponent''s forehead, hit the wall, and blasted big holes one by one.


    Every time a bullet passed through, one could clearly feel the surrounding blood froze for a while, but then, it began to gather in the direction of "Dean".


    After a few breaths, the corpses of many hunters on the ground turned into bloodless mummies, and half of their hands appeared under the cloak of "Dean".


    gradually.


    A foot also appeared under the cloak, as if threading a needle, blood and flesh intertwined into silk threads and gathered together.


    Simultaneously.


    Zhu Wenwu also came in front of the "principal", looking very fearless, stabbing the opponent''s forehead with a sword.


    He didn''t think too much, didn''t think about the consequences, didn''t think about what would happen after he died, so he didn''t say anything about it.


    The blade of the sword gleamed coldly.


    He easily penetrated the chest of "Dean" with a sword, and stuck it into the wall.


    The blood in the surrounding space stagnated like stagnant water, stagnating in the air, making it appear extraordinarily damp, and blood dew appeared on many people''s skin, which was precipitated from the blood mist.


    It works!


    Su Changxing did not expect that Zhu Wenwu''s attack would be so effective, as if he had hit the vital point of "Dean".


    Demon Chaser!


    Zhu Wenwu''s position is a demon chaser, so he should be good at dealing with this kind of filthy monsters. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    The "Dean"''s sluggish expression changed again, as if he was angry, his eyes suddenly turned, widened, and looked at Zhu Wenwu, wide-eyed.


    "What to look at."


    Zhu Wenwu said even more fiercely, his hands kept moving, he took out a long, slender, black steel nail from his pocket, and stabbed it at the head of the "Dean".


    This was the steel nail that Su Changxing had pulled out before, and Zhu Wenwu picked it up as a spare weapon.


    A ripple spread out from around the steel nail.


    The balance of victory seems to be tipped in their favor.


    fly


    This was the steel nail that Su Changxing had pulled out before, and Zhu Wenwu picked it up as a spare weapon.


    A ripple spread out from around the steel nail.


    The balance of victory seems to be tipped in their favor.


    fly

 Chapter 258： advanced error

    Turn the magazine.


    Su Changxing raised his pistol and shot Tao Yi in the forehead and chest, wanting to test whether the opponent''s ability was limited.


    Tao Yi knocked Zhu Wenwu into the air with one hand, the whole body glowed with green light, and the bullet passed through her body.


    "Tao Yi" said with a hint of anger on his face, "This thing is useless to me. You are all just ants, and you can only obediently wait for death."


    "Bang bang bang~"


    Su Changxing ignored her, and then continued to shoot three bullets, still passing through her body and being dodged.


    He keenly noticed that the speed of the bullet passing through her body also slowed down significantly, as if it was being resisted.


    A sharp look flashed in "Tao Yi"''s eyes, and with a wave of one hand, a green light floated on a nearby corpse, which quickly formed the same appearance as the corpse on the ground, but with a hideous expression and no lower body.


    This should be an evil spirit.


    But is this ability too exaggerated?


    The evil spirit''s eyes were full of hatred, and it rushed towards Su Changxing, its fingers turned into slender claws.


    "Tai" did not intend to do it himself, but to control the evil spirits, which is a convenient and safe way.


    When the evil spirit flew over, Su Changxing fired a shot at it with a revolver, and the bullet scattered half of its body, but it didn''t stop, and still rushed towards Su Changxing.


    This wraith is not completely immune to physical attacks, but it is also highly resistant.


    Su Changxing picked up the steel knife and slashed sideways. The blade slashed across the evil spirit''s body, but instead of breaking it apart, he was hit by the evil spirit''s claw instead.


    Three knife bloodstains appeared on his arm, from deep to shallow, bringing out silky flesh and blood.


    Su Changxing swung his saber again, and slashed at the rest of the evil spirit''s body, the gloomy light dissipated along with the blade.


    Simultaneously.


    He noticed that the same gloomy light appeared on the corpses of other hunters in the corridor, and evil spirits had formed on the nearby corpses and rushed towards the crowd.


    The combat power of these evil spirits is not simple, each one is equivalent to a relatively powerful ninth-order Extraordinary, and can even hurt Su Changxing.


    And there are at least twenty hunter corpses on this floor, and they may have to face twenty evil spirits at the same time.


    The situation got worse, the blood in the air began to flow again, converging towards the "doctor", and his limbs emerged again.


    "Tao Yi" was glowing with green light all over his body, forming blurred human figures lingering around, looked at Su Changxing and said:


    "You have no chance of winning. If you choose to surrender to me now, you will have a chance to live. Hehe, I promise."


    She looked at Su Changxing, looking aloof, and she was mainly talking to Su Changxing, she could sense that Su Changxing was about to advance to a high-ability person


    That''s great value.


    Su Changxing didn''t speak. He stepped back, opened his eyes, and looked around. Three evil spirits had already rushed into the crowd, and three evil spirits were also flying from the other end of the corridor.


    At this time, he has to make a choice, decide whether to advance or not!


    He has advanced conditions. He previously extracted the heresy substrate through the store, forming an eighth-rank position, a fraudster.


    It''s just that this position is a bit strange, which made him very hesitant, and wanted to see if he could get a good and normal position through other means.


    But now it seems that there is no chance.


    He has no chance of winning against "Taoy", and his attack methods cannot hurt "Taoy", just like a man with a stick on the ground cannot attack a bird in the sky.


    Advancement is a breaking point.


    A split second of time.


    He deduced it hundreds of times, and found that advancing is the only way he can go, the way that can lead everyone to survive.


    In fact, there is still a way for him to survive, and the success rate is not low, but he has to abandon the others and leave alone.


    This might be the most sensible way, but Su Changxing might not be that sensible, he was determined to bring the rest of the people out of here.


    He had brought these people here, so there was no reason to leave alone.


    [Choose an advanced method]


    [Fraudster, ninth rank, upper rank (incomplete)]


    ¡¾Guide in progress¡¿


    ¡¾There is no similar position in the database¡¿


    ¡¾Warning error¡¿


    [Warning that this post has logical flaws, don''t mind advancing with it]


    ¡¾Whether to continue¡¿


    [Temporary auxiliary repairs, change the guidance plan, and the probability of advanced failure will increase]


    [Currently the probability of failure is 66.6%]


    ¡¾Whether to continue¡¿


    ¡¾Confirm to continue¡¿


    The system that comes with the doomsday game seems to be trying to prevent him from being promoted based on this, but he has already made a decision, and there is no room for retreat.


    [Confirm the conditions for reaching the advanced level]


    ¡¾Confirm that you meet the prerequisites for the position¡¿


    [It is estimated that the fit with the position "Fraudster" is high, and the advanced success rate has risen to 44.4%]


    Hmm, is the fit so high?


    This was something Su Changxing never expected.


    What is the degree of fit calculated? An upright person like him has a high degree of fit with a position like "fraudster".


    Maybe..."Fraudster" itself and the literal meaning are different.


    Advancement is not as cumbersome as imagined.


    Su Changxing felt countless incomplete cards fly by before his eyes. There were various patterns on the cards, including people, animals, and some strange things, as well as blank cards.


    Vaguely, he saw the sleeping self, wearing a black robe, with countless cards flying around.


    "This kid is advancing?"


    There was a look of astonishment on the face of the head, as if seeing something unprecedented: "Isn''t this trying to die?"


    It is not so easy to advance, let alone advance in such an environment, and it takes a lot of time to advance.


    "This is impossible!"


    The head felt that the extraordinary power in Su Changxing''s body was changing at an incredible speed ~www.novelhall.com~ It gave people a very unreal feeling, like seeing a turtle running forward quickly.


    This violates the common sense of the Extraordinary system.


    "Tao Yi" frowned, and also noticed Su Changxing''s change, and felt that something was wrong, and immediately waved one hand, several evil spirits turned their heads and rushed towards Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing stood still in place, knowing what was happening outside, but he didn''t have the energy to deal with it.


    A torrent of cards filled his mind, including countless unfamiliar knowledge and countless fragmented experiences.


    To put it simply, it is a scene where all kinds of liars deceive people. They include men, women, old people, and children.


    Some wore jet-black armor, others wore slave hoods.


    A blue-skinned child was running around on the street, inadvertently reached into someone else''s pocket, and took out a copper coin.


    An old man in a white robe, who looks like a fairy, sits cross-legged on a high platform, preaching to the people below, and talking about the foundation of ethics and morality.

 Chapter 259： Ghost form

    [Codewriting...]


    There are also some ordinary pictures.


    A tall laborer was carrying goods on the pier with people coming and going, dressed roughly, nodding and bowing to the people passing by.


    A female worker was working in a factory and suddenly vomited blood and fainted on the ground, but the people beside her were not surprised.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A diamond-shaped, scale-shaped blue shield was activated around Su Changxing''s body, blocking the evil spirits that surrounded him.


    This is Su Changxing activating the array energy shield of the backpack. Although the accumulated energy has not yet reached the maximum value, it already has a certain strength.


    This shield can last for about ten seconds, and it may be shorter under the attack of the evil spirit.


    Su Changxing stood there blankly, his eyes became darker and darker, and his temperament became darker invisibly.


    Advancement has the ability to fail, but he really didn''t feel it. Some things seemed to go too smoothly, which may be the reason for his high compatibility.


    "Huh? Is the trickster trying to deceive himself first?"


    A gleam flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes, and he looked at "Tao Yi''s", with the corners of his mouth slightly upturned.


    He has comprehended such a truth from these vast amounts of knowledge and experience.


    It seems a little strange to get such a huge amount of information at the advanced level, but I don''t know if other people are like this.


    Now he is already an extraordinary person of the eighth rank.


    However, it seems that there is still a problem. His position is incomplete, which leads to the incomplete characteristics of the position.


    The fraudster itself should be an extreme or even higher position.


    "Are you already a high-powered user?"


    "Tao Yi" looked at Su Changxing in shock, as if looking at a monster.


    Su Changxing gave her the impression that advancing is as easy as drinking water.


    [Codewriting...]


    There are also some ordinary pictures.


    A tall laborer was carrying goods on the pier with people coming and going, dressed roughly, nodding and bowing to the people passing by.


    A female worker was working in a factory and suddenly vomited blood and fainted on the ground, but the people beside her were not surprised.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A diamond-shaped, scale-shaped blue shield was activated around Su Changxing''s body, blocking the evil spirits that surrounded him.


    This is Su Changxing activating the array energy shield of the backpack. Although the accumulated energy has not yet reached the maximum value, it already has a certain strength.


    This shield can last for about ten seconds, and it may be shorter under the attack of the evil spirit.


    Su Changxing stood there blankly, his eyes became darker and darker, and his temperament became darker invisibly.


    Advancement has the ability to fail, but he really didn''t feel it. Some things seemed to go too smoothly, which may be the reason for his high compatibility.


    "Huh? Is the trickster trying to deceive himself first?"


    A gleam flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes, and he looked at "Tao Yi''s", with the corners of his mouth slightly upturned.


    He has comprehended such a truth from these vast amounts of knowledge and experience.


    It seems a little strange to get such a huge amount of information at the advanced level, but I don''t know if other people are like this.


    Now he is already an extraordinary person of the eighth rank.


    However, it seems that there is still a problem. His position is incomplete, which leads to the incomplete characteristics of the position.


    The fraudster itself should be an extreme or even higher position.


    "Are you already a high-powered user?"


    "Tao Yi" looked at Su Changxing in shock, as if looking at a monster.


    Su Changxing gave her the impression that advancing is as easy as drinking water.


    [Codewriting...]


    There are also some ordinary pictures.


    A tall laborer was carrying goods on the pier with people coming and going, dressed roughly, nodding and bowing to the people passing by.


    A female worker was working in a factory and suddenly vomited blood and fainted on the ground, but the people beside her were not surprised.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A diamond-shaped, scale-shaped blue shield was activated around Su Changxing''s body, blocking the evil spirits that surrounded him.


    This is Su Changxing activating the array energy shield of the backpack. Although the accumulated energy has not yet reached the maximum value, it already has a certain strength.


    This shield can last for about ten seconds, and it may be shorter under the attack of the evil spirit.


    Su Changxing stood there blankly, his eyes became darker and darker, and his temperament became darker invisibly.


    Advancement has the ability to fail, but he really didn''t feel it. Some things seemed to go too smoothly, which may be the reason for his high compatibility.


    "Huh? Is the trickster trying to deceive himself first?"


    A gleam flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes, and he looked at "Tao Yi''s", with the corners of his mouth slightly upturned.


    He has comprehended such a truth from these vast amounts of knowledge and experience.


    It seems a little strange to get such a huge amount of information at the advanced level, but I don''t know if other people are like this.


    Now he is already an extraordinary person of the eighth rank.


    However, it seems that there is still a problem. His position is incomplete, which leads to the incomplete characteristics of the position.


    The fraudster itself should be an extreme or even higher position.


    "Are you already a high-powered user?"


    "Tao Yi" looked at Su Changxing in shock, as if looking at a monster.


    Su Changxing gave her the impression that advancing is as easy as drinking water.


    [Codewriting...]


    There are also some ordinary pictures.


    A tall laborer was carrying goods on the pier with people coming and going, dressed roughly, nodding and bowing to the people passing by.


    A female worker was working in a factory and suddenly vomited blood and fainted on the ground, but the people beside her were not surprised.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A diamond-shaped, scale-shaped blue shield was activated around Su Changxing''s body, blocking the evil spirits that surrounded him.


    This is Su Changxing activating the array energy shield of the backpack. Although the accumulated energy has not yet reached the maximum value, it already has a certain strength.


    This shield can last for about ten seconds, and it may be shorter under the attack of the evil spirit.


    Su Changxing stood there blankly, his eyes became darker and darker, and his temperament became darker invisibly.


    Advancement has the ability to fail, but he really didn''t feel ~www.novelhall.com~ Some things seem to be too smooth, which may be the reason for his high compatibility.


    "Huh? Is the trickster trying to deceive himself first?"


    A gleam flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes, and he looked at "Tao Yi''s", with the corners of his mouth slightly upturned.


    He has comprehended such a truth from these vast amounts of knowledge and experience.


    It seems a little strange to get such a huge amount of information at the advanced level, but I don''t know if other people are like this.


    Now he is already an extraordinary person of the eighth rank.


    However, it seems that there is still a problem. His position is incomplete, which leads to the incomplete characteristics of the position.


    The fraudster itself should be an extreme or even higher position.


    "Are you already a high-powered user?"


    "Tao Yi" looked at Su Changxing in shock, as if looking at a monster.


    Su Changxing gave her the impression that advancing is as easy as drinking water.

 Chapter 260： crime of stealing

    [Something will be updated tomorrow...]


    After the two bodies merged with each other, the dean seemed to have undergone some changes.


    Got stronger?


    Su Changxing was not afraid at all. After advancing to the eighth rank, the original Shenmengzhe was also raised to the strength of the eighth rank, as well as the ability to be promoted.


    [Mutated Pistol Lover: Handle the pistol more skillfully, increase the rate of fire by 40%, correct the accuracy by 40%, increase the speed of the bullet by 40%, increase the damage by 40%, and penetrate armor by 40%]


    The increase provided by pistol enthusiasts has become a bit exaggerated, providing a full 40% increase for each item, which was only 15% before.


    Isn''t this a bit too unscientific.


    Su Changxing always felt a little unreasonable, but he didn''t know what went wrong, but this kind of unreasonableness was always a good thing.


    The circular clip of the revolver rotates, and the trigger makes a crisp sound.


    The green bullet with a tinge of **** light flew out from the muzzle of the gun at a strange speed, and disappeared. It didn''t really disappear, but Su Changxing''s dynamic vision couldn''t see the bullet''s trajectory clearly.


    The dean showed a look of surprise on his face, and he didn''t know what Su Changxing was doing at all. With a wave of one hand, several evil spirits appeared in front of him like flowing water, blocking the path of the bullet.


    There are a total of seven evil spirits, each of which looks more solid than the previous one.


    This bullet passed through, like a thunderbolt in the dark, scattered the five evil spirits, and disappeared into the space as a faint light.


    "It''s over, my lord."


    Su Changxing closed his eyes tightly, and he had already come to the dean from the side with his dark green revolver, pointed the muzzle of the gun at his face and pulled the trigger.


    After advancing, he can already turn on and off the sleeping state at any time, and the three-dimensional increase in the sleeping state has reached a terrifying level.


    "No! I can''t die."


    The dean felt the threat of death, with a look of madness on his face.


    This shot may directly shatter his spirituality, and there is no possibility of resurrection. This is unacceptable to him. After making so many preparations, he has just been resurrected and is about to die again.


    A smile curled up on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, and he pulled the trigger without hesitation. He would not let his opponent take advantage of it.


    He''s a solid guy.


    "Boom~"


    The dean''s head was completely blown off, like a watermelon exploding, and the black blood splashed everywhere, turning into some scattered meat paste.


    However, this scene can only be seen by a few extraordinary people or very few people with perception. In the field of vision of others, Su Changxing is only shooting into the air, and no bullets have been fired yet.


    The flow of blood in the air stopped, and the movements of those evil spirits also stopped and stood there blankly, allowing others to attack.


    The cloak was still floating in the air, with a round top and bottom pointed white symbol on it, shining with a pure white luster.


    [Oath Cloak: This is a proof of status, a proof of the existence of a dependent. You better not let this cloak remember you. ¡¿


    it''s not finished yet.


    The cold feeling in the space still exists, the mobile phone has not jumped out to kill, and the dean has not died yet.


    "It''s really incomparably tenacious."


    Su Changxing frowned as he looked at the squirming meat paste on the ground, raised his hand and shot again to break it up.


    "You... **** it!"


    The dean''s urgent voice was heard.


    At this moment, he seemed to be pressed into the water by someone, and just after turning out of the water, he was pressed down again, and he was about to be suffocated to death.


    Su Changxing''s body had returned to its normal state, and he fired another shot while staring at the meat paste slowly gathering on the ground.


    "Boom~"


    The roar of the revolver came, the gravel splashed, dust was raised, and a large crater was blown out on the floor. ,


    At this time, the amount of meat paste on the ground is already very small, and it may be possible to kill the dean completely if it comes again.


    But Su Changxing stopped suddenly, showed a gentle and refined smile, and said:


    "Well, how about we make a deal, on the condition that I don''t kill you?"


    [I have something to do tomorrow...]


    After the two bodies merged with each other, the dean seemed to have undergone some changes.


    Got stronger?


    Su Changxing was not afraid at all. After advancing to the eighth rank, the original Shenmengzhe was also raised to the strength of the eighth rank, as well as the ability to be promoted.


    [Mutated Pistol Lover: Handle the pistol more skillfully, increase the rate of fire by 40%, correct the accuracy by 40%, increase the speed of the bullet by 40%, increase the damage by 40%, and penetrate armor by 40%]


    The increase provided by pistol enthusiasts has become a bit exaggerated, providing a full 40% increase for each item, which was only 15% before.


    Isn''t this a bit too unscientific.


    Su Changxing always felt a little unreasonable, but he didn''t know what went wrong, but this kind of unreasonableness was always a good thing.


    The circular clip of the revolver rotates, and the trigger makes a crisp sound.


    The green bullet with a tinge of **** light flew out from the muzzle of the gun at a strange speed, and disappeared. It didn''t really disappear, but Su Changxing''s dynamic vision couldn''t see the bullet''s trajectory clearly.


    The dean showed a look of surprise on his face, and he didn''t know what Su Changxing was doing at all. With a wave of one hand, several evil spirits appeared in front of him like flowing water, blocking the path of the bullet.


    There are a total of seven evil spirits, each of which looks more solid than the previous one.


    This bullet passed through, like a thunderbolt in the dark, scattered the five evil spirits, and disappeared into the space as a faint light.


    "It''s over, my lord."


    Su Changxing closed his eyes tightly, and he had already come to the dean from the side with his dark green revolver, pointed the muzzle of the gun at his face and pulled the trigger.


    After advancing, he can already turn on and off the sleeping state at any time, and the three-dimensional increase in the sleeping state has reached a terrifying level.


    "No! I can''t die."


    The dean felt the threat of death, with a look of madness on his face.


    This shot might directly shatter his spirituality, and there is no possibility of resurrection. This is unacceptable to him~www.novelhall.com~ After making so many preparations, he was about to die just after being resurrected.


    A smile curled up on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, and he pulled the trigger without hesitation. He would not let his opponent take advantage of it.


    He''s a solid guy.


    "Boom~"


    The dean''s head was completely blown off, like a watermelon exploding, and the black blood splashed everywhere, turning into some scattered meat paste.


    However, this scene can only be seen by a few extraordinary people or very few people with perception. In the field of vision of others, Su Changxing is just shooting into the air, and no bullets have been fired yet.


    The flow of blood in the air stopped, and the movements of those evil spirits also stopped and stood there blankly, allowing others to attack.


    The cloak was still floating in the air, with a round top and bottom pointed white symbol on it, shining with a pure white luster.


    [Oath Cloak: This is a proof of status, a proof of the existence of a dependent. You better not let this cloak remember you. ¡¿


    it''s not finished yet.

 Chapter 261： fall into evil

    [Something will be updated tomorrow...]


    After the two bodies merged with each other, the dean seemed to have undergone some changes.


    Got stronger?


    Su Changxing was not afraid at all. After advancing to the eighth rank, the original Shenmengzhe was also raised to the strength of the eighth rank, as well as the ability to be promoted.


    [Mutated Pistol Lover: Handle the pistol more skillfully, increase the rate of fire by 40%, correct the accuracy by 40%, increase the speed of the bullet by 40%, increase the damage by 40%, and penetrate armor by 40%]


    The increase provided by pistol enthusiasts has become a bit exaggerated, providing a full 40% increase for each item, which was only 15% before.


    Isn''t this a bit too unscientific.


    Su Changxing always felt a little unreasonable, but he didn''t know what went wrong, but this kind of unreasonableness was always a good thing.


    The circular clip of the revolver rotates, and the trigger makes a crisp sound.


    The green bullet with a tinge of **** light flew out from the muzzle of the gun at a strange speed, and disappeared. It didn''t really disappear, but Su Changxing''s dynamic vision couldn''t see the bullet''s trajectory clearly.


    The dean showed a look of surprise on his face, and he didn''t know what Su Changxing was doing at all. With a wave of one hand, several evil spirits appeared in front of him like flowing water, blocking the path of the bullet.


    There are a total of seven evil spirits, each of which looks more solid than the previous one.


    This bullet passed through, like a thunderbolt in the dark, scattered the five evil spirits, and disappeared into the space as a faint light.


    "It''s over, my lord."


    Su Changxing closed his eyes tightly, and he had already come to the dean from the side with his dark green revolver, pointed the muzzle of the gun at his face and pulled the trigger.


    After advancing, he can already turn on and off the sleeping state at any time, and the three-dimensional increase in the sleeping state has reached a terrifying level.


    "No! I can''t die."


    The dean felt the threat of death, with a look of madness on his face.


    This shot may directly shatter his spirituality, and there is no possibility of resurrection. This is unacceptable to him. After making so many preparations, he has just been resurrected and is about to die again.


    A smile curled up on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, and he pulled the trigger without hesitation. He would not let his opponent take advantage of it.


    He''s a solid guy.


    "Boom~"


    The dean''s head was completely blown off, like a watermelon exploding, and the black blood splashed everywhere, turning into some scattered meat paste.


    However, this scene can only be seen by a few extraordinary people or very few people with perception. In the field of vision of others, Su Changxing is only shooting into the air, and no bullets have been fired yet.


    The flow of blood in the air stopped, and the movements of those evil spirits also stopped and stood there blankly, allowing others to attack.


    The cloak was still floating in the air, with a round top and bottom pointed white symbol on it, shining with a pure white luster.


    [Oath Cloak: This is a proof of status, a proof of the existence of a dependent. You better not let this cloak remember you. ¡¿


    it''s not finished yet.


    The cold feeling in the space still exists, the mobile phone has not jumped out to kill, and the dean has not died yet.


    "It''s really incomparably tenacious."


    Su Changxing frowned as he looked at the squirming meat paste on the ground, raised his hand and shot again to break it up.


    "You... **** it!"


    The dean''s urgent voice was heard.


    At this moment, he seemed to be pressed into the water by someone, and just after turning out of the water, he was pressed down again, and he was about to be suffocated to death.


    [I have something to do tomorrow...]


    After the two bodies merged with each other, the dean seemed to have undergone some changes.


    Got stronger?


    Su Changxing was not afraid at all. After advancing to the eighth rank, the original Shenmengzhe was also raised to the strength of the eighth rank, as well as the ability to be promoted.


    [Mutated Pistol Lover: Handle the pistol more skillfully, increase the rate of fire by 40%, correct the accuracy by 40%, increase the speed of the bullet by 40%, increase the damage by 40%, and penetrate armor by 40%]


    The increase provided by pistol enthusiasts has become a bit exaggerated, providing a full 40% increase for each item, which was only 15% before.


    Isn''t this a bit too unscientific.


    Su Changxing always felt a little unreasonable, but he didn''t know what went wrong, but this kind of unreasonableness was always a good thing.


    The circular clip of the revolver rotates, and the trigger makes a crisp sound.


    The green bullet with a tinge of **** light flew out from the muzzle of the gun at a strange speed, and disappeared. It didn''t really disappear, but Su Changxing''s dynamic vision couldn''t see the bullet''s trajectory clearly.


    The dean showed a look of surprise on his face, and he didn''t know what Su Changxing was doing at all. With a wave of one hand, several evil spirits appeared in front of him like flowing water, blocking the path of the bullet.


    There are a total of seven evil spirits, each of which looks more solid than the previous one.


    This bullet passed through, like a thunderbolt in the dark, scattered the five evil spirits, and disappeared into the space as a faint light.


    "It''s over, my lord."


    Su Changxing closed his eyes tightly, and he had already come to the dean from the side with his dark green revolver, pointed the muzzle of the gun at his face and pulled the trigger.


    After advancing, he can already turn on and off the sleeping state at any time, and the three-dimensional increase in the sleeping state has reached a terrifying level.


    "No! I can''t die."


    The dean felt the threat of death, with a look of madness on his face.


    This shot may directly shatter his spirituality, and there is no possibility of resurrection. This is unacceptable to him. After making so many preparations, he has just been resurrected and is about to die again.


    A smile curled up on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, and he pulled the trigger without hesitation. He would not let his opponent take advantage of it.


    He''s a solid guy.


    "Boom~"


    The dean''s head was completely blown off, like a watermelon exploding, and the black blood splashed everywhere, turning into some scattered meat paste.


    However, this scene can only be seen by a few extraordinary people or very few people with perception. In the field of vision of others, Su Changxing is only shooting at the air, and no bullets have been fired yet~www.novelhall.com~ in the air The flow of blood stopped, and the movements of those evil spirits also stopped and stood there blankly, allowing others to attack.


    The cloak was still floating in the air, with a round top and bottom pointed white symbol on it, shining with a pure white luster.


    [Oath Cloak: This is a proof of status, a proof of the existence of a dependent. You better not let this cloak remember you. ¡¿


    it''s not finished yet.


    The cold feeling in the space still exists, the mobile phone has not jumped out to kill, and the dean has not died yet.


    "It''s really incomparably tenacious."


    Su Changxing frowned as he looked at the squirming meat paste on the ground, raised his hand and shot again to break it up.


    "You... **** it!"


    The dean''s urgent voice was heard.


    At this moment, he seemed to be pressed into the water by someone, and just after turning out of the water, he was pressed down again, and he was about to be suffocated to death.

 Chapter 612： Necromancer Tai

    ¡¾Tomorrow more...¡¿


    The gun made a crisp sound, and the shadow spread across Su Changxing''s face.


    Su Changxing pointed the muzzle of the gun at the fleshy face, and said, "Have you figured it out? If you don''t speak, I will treat it as your rejection."


    Death can''t threaten everyone, especially for an existence like the dean. Would people who have died still be afraid of death?


    Su Changxing didn''t know, because he had never died, and he didn''t know what death was like.


    Just when Su Changxing was about to pull the trigger.


    "Can!"


    The dean said immediately, the expression on his face became clear, and the texture of the skin appeared: "Is there anything I need to do? Or..."


    "Boom~"


    Another bullet hit the dean''s ugly, rotten face, and it was scattered again. This time, there was no meat left, and it disappeared completely.


    "no need."


    Su Changxing smiled, a green light flashed in his eyes, he put away his gun, and saw a kill message pop up on his phone.


    [Kill the distorted human (Extraordinary), get 30,000 points, reward item Fallen Evil Pendant]


    [Pendant of Fallen Evil (Crown B, Extreme): A mysterious item derived from the death of an Extraordinary manipulating undead. It can hold a certain number of undead... It seems that there is a Necro, or something? ¡¿


    A dark pendant with a circle of green patterns appeared out of nowhere on the ground, glowing with a faint green light. On the pendant was a delicate human face, a girl.


    "It''s very similar to Tai."


    Su Changxing confirmed that the pendant in front of him was Tao Yi.


    It was a mysterious item born before his eyes.


    "Is this considered borrowing flowers to offer Buddha?"


    Su Changxing smiled, picked up the ring, put it in his hand, and noticed the chicken thief in the doomsday game. This so-called reward was originally left by the dean.


    However, the doomsday game should be processed, but I don''t know if there is a processing fee.


    It''s a bit insidious to say.


    The fraudster''s stealing does not require the other party''s real consent, it only needs to be stolen at the moment when the other party''s vigilance is relaxed.


    In fact, when Su Changxing said "make a deal", he was already stealing.


    The dean himself didn''t notice it at all.


    Of course, this is also related to the fact that he was almost wiped out by Su Changxing.


    [Shepherding: Herding undead, can manipulate, create, and change dead souls, and is the nemesis of ghosts and other creatures. For some reason, this ability is limited. ¡¿


    The information given in the mobile phone is extremely simple and not very useful.


    After the death of the dean, the evil spirits around did not disappear, but wandered in the corridors. They themselves had no sanity and existed like puppets.


    "Everyone come here."


    Su Changxing looked around, waved his hand, and these evil spirits came to Su Changxing in a long row, floating in a long row, as if they were drawn by some kind of force.


    There are more than a dozen of them. If you look closely, each one has a different appearance and strength. The powerful evil spirits are equivalent to ninth-order extraordinary people, and the weak ones are only stronger than ordinary people.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Su Changxing''s connection with them gradually strengthened. They were like Su Changxing''s thoughts, and it was extremely convenient to act with his thoughts.


    But at the same time, there were some low-pitched whispers in his ears, these evil spirits were speaking from the dead spirits, like children chirping to adults about their thoughts.


    Theoretically, Su Changxing could control an infinite number of evil spirits, but in reality he couldn''t. The ravings of these dozen or so evil spirits alone had reached the limit he could bear.


    Then these evil spirits disappeared in front of Su Changxing, and the eyes of "Tao Yi" on the pendant flashed a dark green light.


    After killing the dean, Su Changxing''s face still didn''t relax. All of this was a trap set up by Fujin for him, and the man in red didn''t seem to be dead yet, and there was no reminder to complete the escape task.


    Either wait for them to leave before making the settlement, or there is still danger here.


    "Oh, where are those ghosts?"


    Zhou An came over and looked around, and said with a look of surprise: "Brother Su, you can control those ghosts."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said decisively: "Well, it''s okay, let''s organize people to leave here first, it may not be safe here."


    The look on Zhu Wenwu''s face became a little more relaxed, and he said, "Just now, the old man sent a message saying that he has already organized the people upstairs, waiting for us to go up."


    soon.


    The crowd regrouped and looked for the stairs leading to the top.


    Su Changxing can now see other things in the corridor, some energy bodies similar to remnant souls, they are almost disappearing, and he has no way to control them.


    Among some freshly dead corpses, he could feel the will, could be moved.


    It seems that the dean tortured these hunters to death in order to form a more powerful evil spirit, and it was purposeful and planned.


    It''s just that Su Changxing didn''t have a chance to see the second half of the plan.


    Chang Yi followed Zhou An, with a dazed expression on his face, and whispered:


    "Brother Zhou, was that a ghost just now? I didn''t see anything, but Brother Su acted like a ghost."


    Zhou An glanced at him, thought about it seriously, and said:


    "According to my estimation, that shouldn''t be a ghost, it''s also a Beyonder, I don''t know the specifics... So, Chang Yi''s becoming a Beyonder is the most important thing, after you become a Beyonder, I I will accept you as my younger brother."


    Chang Yi quickly nodded and said: "Brother Zhou, it''s a deal. If I become an Extraordinary, I will ask you if I don''t understand anything."


    He could feel that he was already very close to an Extraordinary, especially after experiencing the horror just now, he had a kind of enlightened sobriety.


    A smug smile appeared on Zhou An''s face, and he said, "Ha, don''t worry, I think you''re a nice person, so just ask me if you have any questions."


    Ye Yongqiang, who was listening on the side, interjected, "Oh, the most difficult thing is to become an Extraordinary. This is too mysterious, and I can''t figure it out."


    Zhou An patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t think so much~www.novelhall.com~ It will come naturally, it should be a matter of course."


    Many people seemed to have complicated thoughts, and Su Changxing''s strength had completely shocked them, interpreting the word "extraordinary" in a true sense.


    They are even more yearning to become Extraordinary, not only to survive, but also attracted by this kind of strength, similar to the yearning of mortals for immortals.


    Su Changxing''s performance just now was beyond comprehension, and it would not be an exaggeration to call him a fairy.


    Zhang Shun glanced at Su Changxing''s back, leaned over and said gruffly:


    "I have a general sense of where we are all. If this is a game, Brother Su is a master who has reached dozens of levels, and Zhou An is a newcomer in Novice Village."


    Chang Yi thought for a while and asked, "Then what about us?"


    A playful smile appeared on the corner of Zhang Shun''s mouth, and he said, "Of course passers-by who don''t have an account yet, well, it''s not considered a player, or an NPC, the weakest kind."


    Regarding this statement, several people laughed, undeniable, it does make sense, but it is a bit abstract.

 Chapter 263： leave

    ¡¾Tomorrow more...¡¿


    The gun made a crisp sound, and the shadow spread across Su Changxing''s face.


    Su Changxing pointed the muzzle of the gun at the fleshy face, and said, "Have you figured it out? If you don''t speak, I will treat it as your rejection."


    Death can''t threaten everyone, especially for an existence like the dean. Would people who have died still be afraid of death?


    Su Changxing didn''t know, because he had never died, and he didn''t know what death was like.


    Just when Su Changxing was about to pull the trigger.


    "Can!"


    The dean said immediately, the expression on his face became clear, and the texture of the skin appeared: "Is there anything I need to do? Or..."


    "Boom~"


    Another bullet hit the dean''s ugly, rotten face, and it was scattered again. This time, there was no meat left, and it disappeared completely.


    "no need."


    Su Changxing smiled, a green light flashed in his eyes, he put away his gun, and saw a kill message pop up on his phone.


    [Kill the distorted human (Extraordinary), get 30,000 points, reward item Fallen Evil Pendant]


    [Pendant of Fallen Evil (Crown B, Extreme): A mysterious item derived from the death of an Extraordinary manipulating undead. It can hold a certain number of undead... It seems that there is a Necro, or something? ¡¿


    A dark pendant with a circle of green patterns appeared out of nowhere on the ground, glowing with a faint green light. On the pendant was a delicate human face, a girl.


    "It''s very similar to Tai."


    Su Changxing confirmed that the pendant in front of him was Tao Yi.


    It was a mysterious item born before his eyes.


    "Is this considered borrowing flowers to offer Buddha?"


    Su Changxing smiled, picked up the ring, put it in his hand, and noticed the chicken thief in the doomsday game. This so-called reward was originally left by the dean.


    However, the doomsday game should be processed, but I don''t know if there is a processing fee.


    It''s a bit insidious to say.


    The fraudster''s stealing does not require the other party''s real consent, it only needs to be stolen at the moment when the other party''s vigilance is relaxed.


    In fact, when Su Changxing said "make a deal", he was already stealing.


    The dean himself didn''t notice it at all.


    Of course, this is also related to the fact that he was almost wiped out by Su Changxing.


    [Shepherding: Herding undead, can manipulate, create, and change dead souls, and is the nemesis of ghosts and other creatures. For some reason, this ability is limited. ¡¿


    The information given in the mobile phone is extremely simple and not very useful.


    After the death of the dean, the evil spirits around did not disappear, but wandered in the corridors. They themselves had no sanity and existed like puppets.


    "Everyone come here."


    Su Changxing looked around, waved his hand, and these evil spirits came to Su Changxing in a long row, floating in a long row, as if they were drawn by some kind of force.


    There are more than a dozen of them. If you look closely, each one has a different appearance and strength. The powerful evil spirits are equivalent to ninth-order extraordinary people, and the weak ones are only stronger than ordinary people.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Su Changxing''s connection with them gradually strengthened. They were like Su Changxing''s thoughts, and it was extremely convenient to act with his thoughts.


    But at the same time, there were some low-pitched whispers in his ears, these evil spirits were speaking from the dead spirits, like children chirping to adults about their thoughts.


    Theoretically, Su Changxing could control an infinite number of evil spirits, but in reality he couldn''t. The ravings of these dozen or so evil spirits alone had reached the limit he could bear.


    Then these evil spirits disappeared in front of Su Changxing, and the eyes of "Tao Yi" on the pendant flashed a dark green light.


    After killing the dean, Su Changxing''s face still didn''t relax. All of this was a trap set up by Fujin for him, and the man in red didn''t seem to be dead yet, and there was no reminder to complete the escape task.


    Either wait for them to leave before making the settlement, or there is still danger here.


    "Oh, where are those ghosts?"


    Zhou An came over and looked around, and said with a look of surprise: "Brother Su, you can control those ghosts."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said decisively: "Well, it''s okay, let''s organize people to leave here first, it may not be safe here."


    The look on Zhu Wenwu''s face became a little more relaxed, and he said, "Just now, the old man sent a message saying that he has already organized the people upstairs, waiting for us to go up."


    soon.


    The crowd regrouped and looked for the stairs leading to the top.


    Su Changxing can now see other things in the corridor, some energy bodies similar to remnant souls, they are almost disappearing, and he has no way to control them.


    Among some freshly dead corpses, he could feel the will, could be moved.


    It seems that the dean tortured these hunters to death in order to form a more powerful evil spirit, and it was purposeful and planned.


    It''s just that Su Changxing didn''t have a chance to see the second half of the plan.


    Chang Yi followed Zhou An, with a dazed expression on his face, and whispered:


    "Brother Zhou, was that a ghost just now? I didn''t see anything, but Brother Su acted like a ghost."


    Zhou An glanced at him, thought about it seriously, and said:


    "According to my estimation, that shouldn''t be a ghost, it''s also a Beyonder, I don''t know the specifics... So, Chang Yi''s becoming a Beyonder is the most important thing, after you become a Beyonder, I I will accept you as my younger brother."


    Chang Yi quickly nodded and said: "Brother Zhou, it''s a deal. If I become an Extraordinary, I will ask you if I don''t understand anything."


    He could feel that he was already very close to an Extraordinary, especially after experiencing the horror just now, he had a kind of enlightened sobriety.


    A smug smile appeared on Zhou An''s face, and he said, "Ha, don''t worry, I think you''re a nice person, so just ask me if you have any questions."


    Ye Yongqiang, who was listening on the side, interjected, "Oh, the most difficult thing is to become an Extraordinary. This is too mysterious, and I can''t figure it out."


    Zhou An patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t think so much~www.novelhall.com~ It will come naturally, it should be a matter of course."


    Many people seemed to have complicated thoughts, and Su Changxing''s strength had completely shocked them, interpreting the word "extraordinary" in a true sense.


    They are even more yearning to become Extraordinary, not only to survive, but also attracted by this kind of strength, similar to the yearning of mortals for immortals.


    Su Changxing''s performance just now was beyond comprehension, and it would not be an exaggeration to call him a fairy.


    Zhang Shun glanced at Su Changxing''s back, leaned over and said gruffly:


    "I have a general sense of where we are all. If this is a game, Brother Su is a master who has reached dozens of levels, and Zhou An is a newcomer in Novice Village."


    Chang Yi thought for a while and asked, "Then what about us?"


    A playful smile appeared on the corner of Zhang Shun''s mouth, and he said, "Of course passers-by who don''t have an account yet, well, it''s not considered a player, or an NPC, the weakest kind."


    Regarding this statement, several people laughed, undeniable, it does make sense, but it is a bit abstract.

 Chapter 264： plan

    ¡¾Tomorrow more...¡¿


    Time is long and short.


    He couldn''t remember how long it had been, but everything had changed.


    There used to be beauty, peace, and expectations. The world still has outlines and colors.


    "A Tao, we can definitely live on. There is no reason for people to be defeated, and death is impossible. The scary thing is that there are still things we want to do, and death is meaningless."


    Tao Yi leaned on the roof of the hospital and said since ancient times, with a smile on his face and very warm.


    He used to be a desperate person with a desperate life, living in a boring world, doing the same thing every day.


    The world seemed big, but it didn''t belong to him.


    The word "death" would flash in his mind from time to time. He didn''t die, just because he felt that the world after death might be boring.


    Might be more boring or maybe...


    The scalding liquid flashed across the corners of the man in red''s eyes, which was the only proof of his remaining humanity.


    With a low voice, he said slowly: "You pulled me into the light, but you yourself into the darkness, it shouldn''t be."


    Tao Yi immediately closed his eyes, did not speak, and stood quietly on the spot.


    The man in red looked at Su Changxing again, he only needed a promise now, a promise that might not be so safe.


    Su Changxing looked at this "item", an existence that is not only a human being, but also an extraordinary item, and said with a light smile:


    "Is there any point? Well, I promise you, try to keep her ''alive''."


    The body of the man in red gradually dissipated, the surrounding space returned to normal, the light was no longer distorted, and there was a pile of ashes on the ground.


    [Embers: The leftovers after the burning of the mysterious item may still have some uses, but they are not very useful]


    [Fallen Undead gains a sealed ability, triggered by the Fallen Body]


    [The Shining Spirit (storage): from a gift, the Fallen Undead can move quickly between short distances in the state of the Necromancer, the principle is to distort the space. ¡¿


    "This feeling..."


    Su Changxing couldn''t comment on anything, and he couldn''t be sure whether this feeling had been distorted, but it didn''t matter, the important thing was that they should be able to leave here safely.


    He asked Zhu Wenwu to pick up the embers on the ground, and then looked at the card in his hand, which had a portrait of a man in red on it.


    That''s right, at the last moment, he stole the ability of the man in red, temporarily stealing it to form a card that can use the opponent''s ability once within a certain period of time.


    For the same person or thing, the first time he uses his ability, the success rate is the highest, and the more times, the lower the success rate.


    [Stolen Space Distortion: It can distort the surrounding space and change the laws of physics to a certain extent. NOTE: This change is elastic. ¡¿


    "Bro, are you guys down there now?"


    Just as the space distortion disappeared, Huang Biao''s rough voice came from outside.


    "yes."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help showing a smile on his face, walked up and saw Huang Biao and others waiting on it.


    Their losses were not small, several people were injured, three died, and the bodies of two hunters were still on the ground.


    It was already orange and dark outside, halfway through the sunset, and the sky seemed to be covered with some fluffy feathers, scattered and scattered.


    Huang Biao breathed a sigh of relief and said, "This is too dangerous. I thought we were going to be killed this time, haha."


    Su Changxing raised his eyelids and said, "Did you think that the probability of our success this time is not high?"


    Huang Biao grinned and said, "That''s right, but I still believe in you."


    It''s a bit contradictory.


    But Su Changxing still understood what he meant, it was a conflict between rationality and sensibility.


    Su Changxing glanced at the people who followed behind, and continued: "How is the station, there should be no big problem."


    Huang Biao hesitated and said:


    "A few people still died, but the problem is not big, it is still under control, but there are other problems."


    "other problems?"


    Su Changxing pondered and said:


    "What? Someone rioted?"


    Huang Biao shook his head and said solemnly: "No, there are already people on the forum who have symptoms of corpse transformation. This person has characteristics similar to these zombies, and their spirits are so good that they don''t even need to sleep."


    Su Changxing''s pupils dilated slightly, let out a breath, and said slowly: "As expected, it really came. Is there any corpse change in our resident?"


    Huang Biao also seemed under a lot of pressure, and said in a deep voice:


    "Not yet, but there are indeed some people who are in good spirits and stay up all night. There are only a few people like you who sleep for a long time. Everyone''s sleep time seems to be decreasing."


    Su Changxing regained his composure and thought about it, and found that this was indeed the case. Many of them had shown extraordinary stamina in resisting the tide of corpses in Blood Moon before.


    This may not be a certain ability, but a sign of corpse change.


    Su Changxing observed Huang Biao for a while, and found that he was one step closer to becoming an Extraordinary, but he was still a little bit close, and said:


    "It''s a pity that you weren''t there during the last ceremony, otherwise you should be a Extraordinary now."


    Huang Biao didn''t care at all, and said: "Those who can live will always live, and those who can''t live will die for various reasons. That''s not important."


    I don''t know if he really doesn''t care or if he doesn''t care, but Su Changxing really cares and doesn''t want Huang Biao to die because of the corpse.


    It''s not worth it and it''s hilarious.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "If you all die, I don''t think many people will survive."


    Huang Biao didn''t answer, but changed his voice and asked, "How many of us survived this time?"


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and said, "Mostly, it''s still a lot, but our goal has been achieved."


    "Find a way to avoid corpse change?"


    Huang Biao asked tentatively.


    "no."


    Su Changxing thought about it and said: "Not really, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com But there are some clues. These hunters hunted us to prolong their lives, and this plan was formulated by Aegis."


    Huang Biao showed a look of astonishment on his face, and said: "The company that caused the doomsday, they have not yet been destroyed in the doomsday."


    Su Changxing smiled meaningfully and said, "Of course not. It''s ironic that some survived and became the leader of the rest."


    "I suspect that Aegis has made a deal with Doomsday Games, and our arrival is the process of this deal."


    The voices of the two were so small that no one else could hear it.


    "I suspect that Aegis has made a deal with Doomsday Games, and our arrival is the process of this deal."


    The voices of the two were so small that no one else could hear it.


    "I suspect that Aegis has made a deal with Doomsday Games, and our arrival is the process of this deal."


    The voices of the two were so small that no one else could hear it.

 Chapter 265： to wear

    More tomorrow¡¿


    Time is long and short.


    He couldn''t remember how long it had been, but everything had changed.


    There used to be beauty, peace, and expectations. The world still has outlines and colors.


    "A Tao, we can definitely live on. There is no reason for people to be defeated, and death is impossible. The scary thing is that there are still things we want to do, and death is meaningless."


    Tao Yi leaned on the roof of the hospital and said since ancient times, with a smile on his face and very warm.


    He used to be a desperate person with a desperate life, living in a boring world, doing the same thing every day.


    The world seemed big, but it didn''t belong to him.


    The word "death" would flash in his mind from time to time. He didn''t die, just because he felt that the world after death might be boring.


    Might be more boring or maybe...


    The scalding liquid flashed across the corners of the man in red''s eyes, which was the only proof of his remaining humanity.


    With a low voice, he said slowly: "You pulled me into the light, but you yourself into the darkness, it shouldn''t be."


    Tao Yi immediately closed his eyes, did not speak, and stood quietly on the spot.


    The man in red looked at Su Changxing again, he only needed a promise now, a promise that might not be so safe.


    Su Changxing looked at this "item", an existence that is not only a human being, but also an extraordinary item, and said with a light smile:


    "Is there any point? Well, I promise you, try to keep her ''alive''."


    The body of the man in red gradually dissipated, the surrounding space returned to normal, the light was no longer distorted, and there was a pile of ashes on the ground.


    [Embers: The leftovers after the burning of the mysterious item may still have some uses, but they are not very useful]


    [Fallen Undead gains a sealed ability, triggered by the Fallen Body]


    [The Shining Spirit (storage): from a gift, the Fallen Undead can move quickly between short distances in the state of the Necromancer, the principle is to distort the space. ¡¿


    "This feeling..."


    Su Changxing couldn''t comment on anything, and he couldn''t be sure whether this feeling had been distorted, but it didn''t matter, the important thing was that they should be able to leave here safely.


    He asked Zhu Wenwu to pick up the embers on the ground, and then looked at the card in his hand, which had a portrait of a man in red on it.


    That''s right, at the last moment, he stole the ability of the man in red, temporarily stealing it to form a card that can use the opponent''s ability once within a certain period of time.


    For the same person or thing, the first time he uses his ability, the success rate is the highest, and the more times, the lower the success rate.


    [Stolen Space Distortion: It can distort the surrounding space and change the laws of physics to a certain extent. NOTE: This change is elastic. ¡¿


    "Bro, are you guys down there now?"


    Just as the space distortion disappeared, Huang Biao''s rough voice came from outside.


    "yes."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help showing a smile on his face, walked up and saw Huang Biao and others waiting on it.


    Their losses were not small, several people were injured, three died, and the bodies of two hunters were still on the ground.


    It was already orange and dark outside, halfway through the sunset, and the sky seemed to be covered with some fluffy feathers, scattered and scattered.


    Huang Biao breathed a sigh of relief and said, "This is too dangerous. I thought we were going to be killed this time, haha."


    Su Changxing raised his eyelids and said, "Did you think that the probability of our success this time is not high?"


    Huang Biao grinned and said, "That''s right, but I still believe in you."


    It''s a bit contradictory.


    But Su Changxing still understood what he meant, it was a conflict between rationality and sensibility.


    Su Changxing glanced at the people who followed behind, and continued: "How is the station, there should be no big problem."


    Huang Biao hesitated and said:


    "A few people still died, but the problem is not big, it is still under control, but there are other problems."


    "other problems?"


    Su Changxing pondered and said:


    "What? Someone rioted?"


    Huang Biao shook his head and said solemnly: "No, there are already people on the forum who have symptoms of corpse transformation. This person has characteristics similar to these zombies, and their spirits are so good that they don''t even need to sleep."


    Su Changxing''s pupils dilated slightly, let out a breath, and said slowly: "As expected, it really came. Is there any corpse change in our resident?"


    Huang Biao also seemed under a lot of pressure, and said in a deep voice:


    "Not yet, but there are indeed some people who are in good spirits and stay up all night. There are only a few people like you who sleep for a long time. Everyone''s sleep time seems to be decreasing."


    Su Changxing regained his composure and thought about it, and found that this was indeed the case. Many of them had shown extraordinary stamina in resisting the tide of corpses in Blood Moon before.


    This may not be a certain ability, but a sign of corpse change.


    Su Changxing observed Huang Biao for a while, and found that he was one step closer to becoming an Extraordinary, but he was still a little bit close, and said:


    "It''s a pity that you weren''t there during the last ceremony, otherwise you should be a Extraordinary now."


    Huang Biao didn''t care at all, and said: "Those who can live will always live, and those who can''t live will die for various reasons. That''s not important."


    I don''t know if he really doesn''t care or if he doesn''t care, but Su Changxing really cares and doesn''t want Huang Biao to die because of the corpse.


    It''s not worth it and it''s hilarious.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "If you all die, I don''t think many people will survive."


    Huang Biao didn''t answer, but changed his voice and asked, "How many of us survived this time?"


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and said, "Mostly, it''s still a lot, but our goal has been achieved."


    "Find a way to avoid corpse change?"


    Huang Biao asked tentatively.


    "no."


    Su Changxing thought about it and said: "It''s not really ~www.novelhall.com~ but there are some clues. These hunters hunted us to prolong their lives, and this plan was formulated by Aegis."


    Huang Biao showed a look of astonishment on his face, and said: "The company that caused the doomsday, they have not yet been destroyed in the doomsday."


    Su Changxing smiled meaningfully and said, "Of course not. It''s ironic that some survived and became the leader of the rest."


    "I suspect that Aegis has made a deal with Doomsday Games, and our arrival is the process of this deal."


    The voices of the two were so small that no one else could hear it.


    "I suspect that Aegis has made a deal with Doomsday Games, and our arrival is the process of this deal."


    The voices of the two were so small that no one else could hear it.


    "I suspect that Aegis has made a deal with Doomsday Games, and our arrival is the process of this deal."


    The voices of the two were so small that no one else could hear it.

 Chapter 266： counterattack

    ¡¾Tomorrow update¡¿


    Time is long and short.


    He couldn''t remember how long it had been, but everything had changed.


    There used to be beauty, peace, and expectations. The world still has outlines and colors.


    "A Tao, we can definitely live on. There is no reason for people to be defeated, and death is impossible. The scary thing is that there are still things we want to do, and death is meaningless."


    Tao Yi leaned on the roof of the hospital and said since ancient times, with a smile on his face and very warm.


    He used to be a desperate person with a desperate life, living in a boring world, doing the same thing every day.


    The world seemed big, but it didn''t belong to him.


    The word "death" would flash in his mind from time to time. He didn''t die, just because he felt that the world after death might be boring.


    Might be more boring or maybe...


    The scalding liquid flashed across the corners of the man in red''s eyes, which was the only proof of his remaining humanity.


    With a low voice, he said slowly: "You pulled me into the light, but you yourself into the darkness, it shouldn''t be."


    Tao Yi immediately closed his eyes, did not speak, and stood quietly on the spot.


    The man in red looked at Su Changxing again, he only needed a promise now, a promise that might not be so safe.


    Su Changxing looked at this "item", an existence that is not only a human being, but also an extraordinary item, and said with a light smile:


    "Is there any point? Well, I promise you, try to keep her ''alive''."


    The body of the man in red gradually dissipated, the surrounding space returned to normal, the light was no longer distorted, and there was a pile of ashes on the ground.


    [Embers: The leftovers after the burning of the mysterious item may still have some uses, but they are not very useful]


    [Fallen Undead gains a sealed ability, triggered by the Fallen Body]


    [The Shining Spirit (storage): from a gift, the Fallen Undead can move quickly between short distances in the state of the Necromancer, the principle is to distort the space. ¡¿


    "This feeling..."


    Su Changxing couldn''t comment on anything, and he couldn''t be sure whether this feeling had been distorted, but it didn''t matter, the important thing was that they should be able to leave here safely.


    He asked Zhu Wenwu to pick up the embers on the ground, and then looked at the card in his hand, which had a portrait of a man in red on it.


    That''s right, at the last moment, he stole the ability of the man in red, temporarily stealing it to form a card that can use the opponent''s ability once within a certain period of time.


    For the same person or thing, the first time he uses his ability, the success rate is the highest, and the more times, the lower the success rate.


    [Stolen Space Distortion: It can distort the surrounding space and change the laws of physics to a certain extent. NOTE: This change is elastic. ¡¿


    "Bro, are you guys down there now?"


    Just as the space distortion disappeared, Huang Biao''s rough voice came from outside.


    "yes."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help showing a smile on his face, walked up and saw Huang Biao and others waiting on it.


    Their losses were not small, several people were injured, three died, and the bodies of two hunters were still on the ground.


    It was already orange and dark outside, halfway through the sunset, and the sky seemed to be covered with some fluffy feathers, scattered and scattered.


    Huang Biao breathed a sigh of relief and said, "This is too dangerous. I thought we were going to be killed this time, haha."


    Su Changxing raised his eyelids and said, "Did you think that the probability of our success this time is not high?"


    Huang Biao grinned and said, "That''s right, but I still believe in you."


    It''s a bit contradictory.


    But Su Changxing still understood what he meant, it was a conflict between rationality and sensibility.


    Su Changxing glanced at the people who followed behind, and continued: "How is the station, there should be no big problem."


    Huang Biao hesitated and said:


    "A few people still died, but the problem is not big, it is still under control, but there are other problems."


    "other problems?"


    Su Changxing pondered and said:


    "What? Someone rioted?"


    Huang Biao shook his head and said solemnly: "No, there are already people on the forum who have symptoms of corpse transformation. This person has characteristics similar to these zombies, and their spirits are so good that they don''t even need to sleep."


    Su Changxing''s pupils dilated slightly, let out a breath, and said slowly: "As expected, it really came. Is there any corpse change in our resident?"


    Huang Biao also seemed under a lot of pressure, and said in a deep voice:


    "Not yet, but there are indeed some people who are in good spirits and stay up all night. There are only a few people like you who sleep for a long time. Everyone''s sleep time seems to be decreasing."


    Su Changxing regained his composure and thought about it, and found that this was indeed the case. Many of them had shown extraordinary stamina in resisting the tide of corpses in Blood Moon before.


    This may not be a certain ability, but a sign of corpse change.


    Su Changxing observed Huang Biao for a while, and found that he was one step closer to becoming an Extraordinary, but he was still a little bit close, and said:


    "It''s a pity that you weren''t there during the last ceremony, otherwise you should be a Extraordinary now."


    Huang Biao didn''t care at all, and said: "Those who can live will always live, and those who can''t live will die for various reasons. That''s not important."


    I don''t know if he really doesn''t care or if he doesn''t care, but Su Changxing really cares and doesn''t want Huang Biao to die because of the corpse.


    It''s not worth it and it''s hilarious.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "If you all die, I don''t think many people will survive."


    Huang Biao didn''t answer, but changed his voice and asked, "How many of us survived this time?"


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and said, "Mostly, it''s still a lot, but our goal has been achieved."


    "Find a way to avoid corpse change?"


    Huang Biao asked tentatively.


    "no."


    Su Changxing thought about it and said: "It''s not really ~www.novelhall.com~ but there are some clues. These hunters hunted us to prolong their lives, and this plan was formulated by Aegis."


    Huang Biao showed a look of astonishment on his face, and said: "The company that caused the doomsday, they have not yet been destroyed in the doomsday."


    Su Changxing smiled meaningfully and said, "Of course not. It''s ironic that some survived and became the leader of the rest."


    "I suspect that Aegis has made a deal with Doomsday Games, and our arrival is the process of this deal."


    The voices of the two were so small that no one else could hear it.


    "I suspect that Aegis has made a deal with Doomsday Games, and our arrival is the process of this deal."


    The voices of the two were so small that no one else could hear it.


    "I suspect that Aegis has made a deal with Doomsday Games, and our arrival is the process of this deal."


    The voices of the two were so small that no one else could hear it.

 Chapter 267： Aso

    ¡¤ Tomorrow¡¿


    Time is long and short.


    He couldn''t remember how long it had been, but everything had changed.


    There used to be beauty, peace, and expectations. The world still has outlines and colors.


    "A Tao, we can definitely live. There is no reason for people to be defeated, and death is impossible. The scary thing is that there are still things we want to do, and death is meaningless."


    Tao Yi leaned on the roof of the hospital and said since ancient times, with a smile on his face and very warm.


    He used to be a desperate person with a desperate life, living in a boring world, doing the same thing every day.


    The world seemed big, but it didn''t belong to him.


    The word "death" would flash in his mind from time to time. He didn''t die, just because he felt that the world after death might be boring.


    Might be more boring or maybe...


    The scalding liquid flashed across the corners of the man in red''s eyes, which was the only proof of his remaining humanity.


    With a low voice, he said slowly: "You pulled me into the light, but you yourself into the darkness, it shouldn''t be."


    Tao Yi immediately closed his eyes, did not speak, and stood quietly on the spot.


    The man in red looked at Su Changxing again, he only needed a promise now, a promise that might not be so safe.


    Su Changxing looked at this "item", an existence that is not only a human being, but also an extraordinary item, and said with a light smile:


    "Is there any point? Well, I promise you, try to keep her ''alive''."


    The body of the man in red gradually dissipated, the surrounding space returned to normal, the light was no longer distorted, and there was a pile of ashes on the ground.


    [Embers: The leftovers after the burning of the mysterious item may still have some uses, but they are not very useful]


    [Fallen Undead gains a sealed ability, triggered by the Fallen Body]


    [The Shining Spirit (storage): from a gift, the Fallen Undead can move quickly between short distances in the state of the Necromancer, the principle is to distort the space. ¡¿


    "This feeling..."


    Su Changxing couldn''t comment on anything, and he couldn''t be sure whether this feeling had been distorted, but it didn''t matter, the important thing was that they should be able to leave here safely.


    He asked Zhu Wenwu to pick up the embers on the ground, and then looked at the card in his hand, which had a portrait of a man in red on it.


    That''s right, at the last moment, he stole the ability of the man in red, temporarily stealing it to form a card that can use the opponent''s ability once within a certain period of time.


    For the same person or thing, the first time he uses his ability, the success rate is the highest, and the more times, the lower the success rate.


    [Stolen Space Distortion: It can distort the surrounding space and change the laws of physics to a certain extent. NOTE: This change is elastic. ¡¿


    "Bro, are you guys down there now?"


    Just as the space distortion disappeared, Huang Biao''s rough voice came from outside.


    "yes."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help showing a smile on his face, walked up and saw Huang Biao and others waiting on it.


    Their losses were not small, several people were injured, three died, and the bodies of two hunters were still on the ground.


    It was already orange and dark outside, halfway through the sunset, and the sky seemed to be covered with some fluffy feathers, scattered and scattered.


    Huang Biao breathed a sigh of relief and said, "This is too dangerous. I thought we were going to be killed this time, haha."


    Su Changxing raised his eyelids and said, "Did you think that the probability of our success this time is not high?"


    Huang Biao grinned and said, "That''s right, but I still believe in you."


    It''s a bit contradictory.


    But Su Changxing still understood what he meant, it was a conflict between rationality and sensibility.


    Su Changxing glanced at the people who followed behind, and continued: "How is the station, there should be no big problem."


    Huang Biao hesitated and said:


    "A few people still died, but the problem is not big, it is still under control, but there are other problems."


    "other problems?"


    Su Changxing pondered and said:


    "What? Someone rioted?"


    Huang Biao shook his head, and said solemnly: "No, there are already people on the forum who have symptoms of corpse transformation. This person has characteristics similar to these zombies, and their spirits are so good that they don''t even need to sleep."


    Su Changxing''s pupils dilated slightly, let out a breath, and said slowly: "As expected, it really came. Is there any corpse change in our resident?"


    Huang Biao also seemed under a lot of pressure, and said in a deep voice:


    "Not yet, but there are indeed some people who are in good spirits and stay up all night. There are only a few people like you who sleep for a long time. Everyone''s sleep time seems to be decreasing."


    Su Changxing regained his composure and thought about it, and found that this was indeed the case. Many of them had shown extraordinary stamina in resisting the tide of corpses in Blood Moon before.


    This may not be a certain ability, but a sign of corpse change.


    Su Changxing observed Huang Biao for a while, and found that he was one step closer to becoming an Extraordinary, but he was still close, and said:


    "It''s a pity that you weren''t there during the last ceremony, otherwise you should be a Extraordinary now."


    Huang Biao didn''t care at all, and said: "Those who can live will always live, and those who can''t live will die for various reasons. That''s not important."


    I don''t know if he really doesn''t care or if he doesn''t care, but Su Changxing really cares and doesn''t want Huang Biao to die because of the corpse.


    It''s not worth it and it''s hilarious.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "If you all die, I don''t think many people will survive."


    Huang Biao didn''t answer, but changed his voice and asked, "How many of us survived this time?"


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and said, "Mostly, it''s still a lot, but our goal has been achieved."


    "Find a way to avoid corpse change?"


    Huang Biao asked tentatively.


    "no."


    Su Changxing thought about it and said: "It''s not really ~www.novelhall.com~ but there are some clues. These hunters hunted us to prolong their lives, and this plan was formulated by Aegis."


    Huang Biao showed a look of astonishment on his face, and said: "The company that caused the doomsday, they have not yet been destroyed in the doomsday."


    Su Changxing smiled meaningfully and said, "Of course not. It''s ironic that some survived and became the leader of the rest."


    "I suspect that Aegis has made a deal with Doomsday Games, and our arrival is the process of this deal."


    The voices of the two were so small that no one else could hear it.


    "I suspect that Aegis has made a deal with Doomsday Games, and our arrival is the process of this deal."


    The voices of the two were so small that no one else could hear it.


    "I suspect that Aegis has made a deal with Doomsday Games, and our arrival is the process of this deal."


    The voices of the two were so small that no one else could hear it.

 Chapter 268： dead man

    [The status is not good these few days, I will make up for it tomorrow, definitely! ¡¿


    Time is long and short.


    He couldn''t remember how long it had been, but everything had changed.


    There used to be beauty, peace, and expectations. The world still has outlines and colors.


    "A Tao, we can definitely live. There is no reason for people to be defeated, and death is impossible. The scary thing is that there are still things we want to do, and death is meaningless."


    Tao Yi leaned on the roof of the hospital and said since ancient times, with a smile on his face and very warm.


    He used to be a desperate person with a desperate life, living in a boring world, doing the same thing every day.


    The world seemed big, but it didn''t belong to him.


    The word "death" would flash in his mind from time to time. He didn''t die, just because he felt that the world after death might be boring.


    Might be more boring or maybe...


    The scalding liquid flashed across the corners of the man in red''s eyes, which was the only proof of his remaining humanity.


    With a low voice, he said slowly: "You pulled me into the light, but you yourself into the darkness, it shouldn''t be."


    Tao Yi immediately closed his eyes, did not speak, and stood quietly on the spot.


    The man in red looked at Su Changxing again, he only needed a promise now, a promise that might not be so safe.


    Su Changxing looked at this "item", an existence that is not only a human being, but also an extraordinary item, and said with a light smile:


    "Is there any point? Well, I promise you, try to keep her ''alive''."


    The body of the man in red gradually dissipated, the surrounding space returned to normal, the light was no longer distorted, and there was a pile of ashes on the ground.


    [Embers: The leftovers after the burning of the mysterious item may still have some uses, but they are not very useful]


    [Fallen Undead gains a sealed ability, triggered by the Fallen Body]


    [The Shining Spirit (storage): from a gift, the Fallen Undead can move quickly between short distances in the state of the Necromancer, the principle is to distort the space. ¡¿


    "This feeling..."


    Su Changxing couldn''t comment on anything, and he couldn''t be sure whether this feeling had been distorted, but it didn''t matter, the important thing was that they should be able to leave here safely.


    He asked Zhu Wenwu to pick up the embers on the ground, and then looked at the card in his hand, which had a portrait of a man in red on it.


    That''s right, at the last moment, he stole the ability of the man in red, temporarily stealing it to form a card that can use the opponent''s ability once within a certain period of time.


    For the same person or thing, the first time he uses his ability, the success rate is the highest, and the more times, the lower the success rate.


    [Stolen Space Distortion: It can distort the surrounding space and change the laws of physics to a certain extent. NOTE: This change is elastic. ¡¿


    "Bro, are you guys down there now?"


    Just as the space distortion disappeared, Huang Biao''s rough voice came from outside.


    "yes."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help showing a smile on his face, walked up and saw Huang Biao and others waiting on it.


    Their losses were not small, several people were injured, three died, and the bodies of two hunters were still on the ground.


    It was already orange and dark outside, halfway through the sunset, and the sky seemed to be covered with some fluffy feathers, scattered and scattered.


    Huang Biao breathed a sigh of relief and said, "This is too dangerous. I thought we were going to be killed this time, haha."


    Su Changxing raised his eyelids and said, "Did you think that the probability of our success this time is not high?"


    Huang Biao grinned and said, "That''s right, but I still believe in you."


    It''s a bit contradictory.


    But Su Changxing still understood what he meant, it was a conflict between rationality and sensibility.


    Su Changxing glanced at the people who followed behind, and continued: "How is the station, there should be no big problem."


    Huang Biao hesitated and said:


    "A few people still died, but the problem is not big, it is still under control, but there are other problems."


    "other problems?"


    Su Changxing pondered and said:


    "What? Someone rioted?"


    Huang Biao shook his head, and said solemnly: "No, there are already people on the forum who have symptoms of corpse transformation. This person has characteristics similar to these zombies, and their spirits are so good that they don''t even need to sleep."


    Su Changxing''s pupils dilated slightly, let out a breath, and said slowly: "As expected, it really came. Is there any corpse change in our resident?"


    Huang Biao also seemed under a lot of pressure, and said in a deep voice:


    "Not yet, but there are indeed some people who are in good spirits and stay up all night. There are only a few people like you who sleep for a long time. Everyone''s sleep time seems to be decreasing."


    Su Changxing regained his composure and thought about it, and found that this was indeed the case. Many of them had shown extraordinary stamina in resisting the tide of corpses in Blood Moon before.


    This may not be a certain ability, but a sign of corpse change.


    Su Changxing observed Huang Biao for a while, and found that he was one step closer to becoming an Extraordinary, but he was still close, and said:


    "It''s a pity that you weren''t there during the last ceremony, otherwise you should be a Extraordinary now."


    Huang Biao didn''t care at all, and said: "Those who can live will always live, and those who can''t live will die for various reasons. That''s not important."


    I don''t know if he really doesn''t care or if he doesn''t care, but Su Changxing really cares and doesn''t want Huang Biao to die because of the corpse.


    It''s not worth it and it''s hilarious.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "If you all die, I don''t think many people will survive."


    Huang Biao didn''t answer, but changed his voice and asked, "How many of us survived this time?"


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and said, "Mostly, it''s still a lot, but our goal has been achieved."


    "Find a way to avoid corpse change?"


    Huang Biao asked tentatively.


    "no."


    Su Changxing thought about it and said: "It''s not really ~www.novelhall.com~ but there are some clues. These hunters hunted us to prolong their lives, and this plan was formulated by Aegis."


    Huang Biao showed a look of astonishment on his face, and said: "The company that caused the doomsday, they have not yet been destroyed in the doomsday."


    Su Changxing smiled meaningfully and said, "Of course not. It''s ironic that some survived and became the leader of the rest."


    "I suspect that Aegis has made a deal with Doomsday Games, and our arrival is the process of this deal."


    The voices of the two were so small that no one else could hear it.


    "I suspect that Aegis has made a deal with Doomsday Games, and our arrival is the process of this deal."


    The voices of the two were so small that no one else could hear it.


    "I suspect that Aegis has made a deal with Doomsday Games, and our arrival is the process of this deal."


    The voices of the two were so small that no one else could hear it.

 Chapter 269： sickle

    [The status is not good these few days, I will make up for it tomorrow, definitely! ¡¿


    Time is long and short.


    He couldn''t remember how long it had been, but everything had changed.


    There used to be beauty, peace, and expectations. The world still has outlines and colors.


    "A Tao, we can definitely live. There is no reason for people to be defeated, and death is impossible. The scary thing is that there are still things we want to do, and death is meaningless."


    Tao Yi leaned on the roof of the hospital and said since ancient times, with a smile on his face and very warm.


    He used to be a desperate person with a desperate life, living in a boring world, doing the same thing every day.


    The world seemed big, but it didn''t belong to him.


    The word "death" would flash in his mind from time to time. He didn''t die, just because he felt that the world after death might be boring.


    Might be more boring or maybe...


    The scalding liquid flashed across the corners of the man in red''s eyes, which was the only proof of his remaining humanity.


    With a low voice, he said slowly: "You pulled me into the light, but you yourself into the darkness, it shouldn''t be."


    Tao Yi immediately closed his eyes, did not speak, and stood quietly on the spot.


    The man in red looked at Su Changxing again, he only needed a promise now, a promise that might not be so safe.


    Su Changxing looked at this "item", an existence that is not only a human being, but also an extraordinary item, and said with a light smile:


    "Is there any point? Well, I promise you, try to keep her ''alive''."


    The body of the man in red gradually dissipated, the surrounding space returned to normal, the light was no longer distorted, and there was a pile of ashes on the ground.


    [Embers: The leftovers after the burning of the mysterious item may still have some uses, but they are not very useful]


    [Fallen Undead gains a sealed ability, triggered by the Fallen Body]


    [The Shining Spirit (storage): from a gift, the Fallen Undead can move quickly between short distances in the state of the Necromancer, the principle is to distort the space. ¡¿


    "This feeling..."


    Su Changxing couldn''t comment on anything, and he couldn''t be sure whether this feeling had been distorted, but it didn''t matter, the important thing was that they should be able to leave here safely.


    He asked Zhu Wenwu to pick up the embers on the ground, and then looked at the card in his hand, which had a portrait of a man in red on it.


    That''s right, at the last moment, he stole the ability of the man in red, temporarily stealing it to form a card that can use the opponent''s ability once within a certain period of time.


    For the same person or thing, the first time he uses his ability, the success rate is the highest, and the more times, the lower the success rate.


    [Stolen Space Distortion: It can distort the surrounding space and change the laws of physics to a certain extent. NOTE: This change is elastic. ¡¿


    "Bro, are you guys down there now?"


    Just as the space distortion disappeared, Huang Biao''s rough voice came from outside.


    "yes."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help showing a smile on his face, walked up and saw Huang Biao and others waiting on it.


    Their losses were not small, several people were injured, three died, and the bodies of two hunters were still on the ground.


    It was already orange and dark outside, halfway through the sunset, and the sky seemed to be covered with some fluffy feathers, scattered and scattered.


    Huang Biao breathed a sigh of relief and said, "This is too dangerous. I thought we were going to be killed this time, haha."


    Su Changxing raised his eyelids and said, "Did you think that the probability of our success this time is not high?"


    Huang Biao grinned and said, "That''s right, but I still believe in you."


    It''s a bit contradictory.


    But Su Changxing still understood what he meant, it was a conflict between rationality and sensibility.


    Su Changxing glanced at the people who followed behind, and continued: "How is the station, there should be no big problem."


    Huang Biao hesitated and said:


    "A few people still died, but the problem is not big, it is still under control, but there are other problems."


    "other problems?"


    Su Changxing pondered and said:


    "What? Someone rioted?"


    Huang Biao shook his head, and said solemnly: "No, there are already people on the forum who have symptoms of corpse transformation. This person has characteristics similar to these zombies, and their spirits are so good that they don''t even need to sleep."


    Su Changxing''s pupils dilated slightly, let out a breath, and said slowly: "As expected, it really came. Is there any corpse change in our resident?"


    Huang Biao also seemed under a lot of pressure, and said in a deep voice:


    "Not yet, but there are indeed some people who are in good spirits and stay up all night. There are only a few people like you who sleep for a long time. Everyone''s sleep time seems to be decreasing."


    Su Changxing regained his composure and thought about it, and found that this was indeed the case. Many of them had shown extraordinary stamina in resisting the tide of corpses in Blood Moon before.


    This may not be a certain ability, but a sign of corpse change.


    Su Changxing observed Huang Biao for a while, and found that he was one step closer to becoming an Extraordinary, but he was still close, and said:


    "It''s a pity that you weren''t there during the last ceremony, otherwise you should be a Extraordinary now."


    Huang Biao didn''t care at all, and said: "Those who can live will always live, and those who can''t live will die for various reasons. That''s not important."


    I don''t know if he really doesn''t care or if he doesn''t care, but Su Changxing really cares and doesn''t want Huang Biao to die because of the corpse.


    It''s not worth it and it''s hilarious.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "If you all die, I don''t think many people will survive."


    Huang Biao didn''t answer, but changed his voice and asked, "How many of us survived this time?"


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and said, "Mostly, it''s still a lot, but our goal has been achieved."


    "Find a way to avoid corpse change?"


    Huang Biao asked tentatively.


    "no."


    Su Changxing thought about it and said: "Not really, but there are some clues~www.novelhall.com~ These hunters hunted us down to prolong their lives, and this plan was formulated by Aegis."


    Huang Biao showed a look of astonishment on his face, and said: "The company that caused the doomsday, they have not yet been destroyed in the doomsday."


    Su Changxing smiled meaningfully and said, "Of course not. It''s ironic that some survived and became the leader of the rest."


    "I suspect that Aegis has made a deal with Doomsday Games, and our arrival is the process of this deal."


    The voices of the two were so small that no one else could hear it.


    "I suspect that Aegis has made a deal with Doomsday Games, and our arrival is the process of this deal."


    The voices of the two were so small that no one else could hear it.


    "I suspect that Aegis has made a deal with Doomsday Games, and our arrival is the process of this deal."


    The voices of the two were so small that no one else could hear it.


    1

 Chapter 270： trap

    Standing at the door were two muscular men, one of whom had a cold face, saw Huang Biao, and said respectfully:


    "Boss Huang, this guy has been trying to sneak out, but we stopped him anyway."


    Huang Biao nodded, looked at Wang Haisheng, put one hand on his shoulder, and said in a calm tone:


    "We won''t kill you, at least before you become a zombie... After becoming a zombie, you are equivalent to dead."


    Huang Biao''s words were still very convincing, at least it could give people a sense of security. Wang Haisheng quickly calmed down, slumped on the ground, and touched the **** skin on his hands.


    The symptoms of the corpse change on his body were not serious, but they were obvious. They were present on his hands and face, and he could be seen at a glance.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "How do you feel now, compared to before."


    Wang Haisheng looked sideways at Su Changxing, recalled and said:


    "There seems to be no change, just more energetic. I haven''t slept since yesterday, but I don''t feel tired."


    That''s right.


    This is consistent with the information Su Changxing has learned, which is the symptom caused by the corpse change, which has unlimited physical strength like a zombie.


    Su Changxing squatted down, looked at him, and said, "You may not live for thirty days, and you will become a zombie."


    It wasn''t clean here, there were a lot of ashes falling from the walls on the floor, it was a place of temporary detention.


    Wang Haisheng''s eyes were empty, and he waited for a while before saying:


    "It means I''m doomed? Chief Su, you must have a way to keep me alive, right?"


    Su Changxing''s expression remained unchanged, and he said, "Of course, becoming an Extraordinary is your only way out. Either become an Extraordinary or become a zombie."


    It is well known that Su Changxing holds the path to becoming an Extraordinary, and Wang Haisheng also knows it. He seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw and shouted:


    "Boss Su, I want to become an Extraordinary, as long as I become an Extraordinary, I can do anything."


    "yes?"


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth turned up and he said, "You can join the fighting team tonight. Whether you can become a Beyonder or not depends on you."


    Wang Haisheng didn''t quite understand what Su Changxing meant, but he still agreed repeatedly:


    "I''ll join, I''ll join, and I''ll go too."


    Su Changxing nodded, showing a gentle smile, and said, "The situation is special, you should stay here for a while, and I will notify you later."


    In the dim light, Su Changxing was so convincing, like a priest in a black coat, Wang Haisheng had no doubts about what Su Changxing said.


    "Is this using the ability of a fraudster?"


    Su Changxing muttered to himself.


    He just unknowingly used something from the fraudster, maybe it''s an ability, maybe it''s just a skill, as if he was born with it.


    Although everything he said was true, Su Changxing always felt that he looked like a complete liar just now.


    This is just looking back, when Su Changxing spoke, he was still very natural.


    Walking out the door and coming to the corridor, the moonlight rolls on the railing like a veil, looking soft, it should be covered by a thin cloud.


    Huang Biao grinned and said, "I didn''t expect that when you still looked like this, you looked like a resident leader."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Actually, I was just imitating you just now, a very deep imitation."


    An invisible card appeared in Su Changxing''s hand, and it was Huang Biao.


    This was stolen by Su Changxing unconsciously, and he knew what Huang Biao''s ability was.


    [Growth: Rapid recovery, physical strength continues to grow stronger. ¡¿


    Very simple ability.


    The two returned to the study for a short rest.


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, and said: "The news of the corpse change has actually spread on the forum, and there is no need for us to block the news, but to motivate them and force them."


    The gathering place is actually not a whole. If there is no external threat, it will soon disintegrate. It is more like a place to hold together for warmth.


    Huang Biao understood Su Changxing''s meaning, was silent for a while, and said:


    "This is indeed the last chance. From this point of view, there will be a large number of people with necrosis symptoms in the period of ten to fifteen days, and then it will completely erupt."


    He could imagine the scene of the collapse, like an avalanche, getting bigger and bigger until the whole thing collapsed.


    Everything is already on the brow.


    The time is too short, so short that they can only drift with the flow, and cannot make any meaningful resistance.


    They are so short that they can basically only take care of themselves, and it is even difficult to take care of the people around them.


    Su Changxing picked up the small silver jug ??on the table, took a big gulp, felt the strong smell of wine stimulating his mouth and refreshed his spirits, and said:


    "We need to integrate all the resources in this area tonight, just in time for those hunters to make trouble."


    "I will mark the locations of all the stores, and then use the people from team A as the basis to divide the people in the station into several teams and go to these stores to obtain resources."


    This can lead to the birth of more Beyonders, and it will also cause extremely heavy casualties. The survival rate of ordinary people outside at night is very low.


    Su Changxing''s eyes flickered, and he said calmly: "There is no other way. Only by risking our lives can we exchange for the corresponding space."


    After advanced, he is very confident, confident that he already has a certain degree of control, has the capital of the game, and is confident that he can lead this group of people to a different tomorrow.


    Huang Biao''s breath became rough when he thought about it, he hesitated: "But what should that thing do?"


    Swelling shadows in the dark.


    "wait."


    Su Changxing leaned back on the chair and said with a smile, "If you''re lucky, you can catch it right away."


    The evil spirits have already covered quite a large area, patrolling blatantly, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com basically has no room to do it, except where Tao Yi is.


    It was like a bright trap, and he didn''t know if the other party could detect it, but it didn''t matter whether it could or not.


    In such a big environment, people seem to be in panic, people continue to die for no apparent reason, and now there are still these evil spirits wandering around.


    "Everyone don''t fall behind, as long as we are together there will be no problem."


    Geng Wanchun shouted, full of energy, with a serious face.


    The roar of zombies came from the street outside the window, and many zombies were walking and running fast, looking a little scary.


    A middle-aged man ate a biscuit and said, "Professor Geng, don''t be too nervous. Chief Su is back now, and the murderer will definitely be caught."


    Another young man held a steel knife and asked doubtfully, "Is Chief Su so powerful? He can even deal with such things."


    The middle-aged man said with a mature face: "You just joined the gathering place and I don''t know. I heard that this time, we have wiped out a hunter''s stronghold. Do you know what this concept is?"

 Chapter 271： black mist

    ¡¾Code in progress...


    Standing at the door were two muscular men, one of whom had a cold face, saw Huang Biao, and said respectfully:


    "Boss Huang, this guy has been trying to sneak out, but we stopped him anyway."


    Huang Biao nodded, looked at Wang Haisheng, put one hand on his shoulder, and said in a calm tone:


    "We won''t kill you, at least before you become a zombie... After becoming a zombie, you are equivalent to dead."


    Huang Biao''s words were still very convincing, at least it could give people a sense of security. Wang Haisheng quickly calmed down, slumped on the ground, and touched the **** skin on his hands.


    The symptoms of the corpse change on his body were not serious, but they were obvious. They were present on his hands and face, and he could be seen at a glance.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "How do you feel now, compared to before."


    Wang Haisheng looked sideways at Su Changxing, recalled and said:


    "There seems to be no change, just more energetic. I haven''t slept since yesterday, but I don''t feel tired."


    That''s right.


    This is consistent with the information Su Changxing has learned, which is the symptom caused by the corpse change, which has unlimited physical strength like a zombie.


    Su Changxing squatted down, looked at him, and said, "You may not live for thirty days, and you will become a zombie."


    It wasn''t clean here, there were a lot of ashes falling from the walls on the floor, it was a place of temporary detention.


    Wang Haisheng''s eyes were empty, and he waited for a while before saying:


    "It means I''m doomed? Chief Su, you must have a way to keep me alive, right?"


    Su Changxing''s expression remained unchanged, and he said, "Of course, becoming an Extraordinary is your only way out. Either become an Extraordinary or become a zombie."


    It is well known that Su Changxing holds the path to becoming an Extraordinary, and Wang Haisheng also knows it. He seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw and shouted:


    "Boss Su, I want to become an Extraordinary, as long as I become an Extraordinary, I can do anything."


    "yes?"


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth turned up and he said, "You can join the fighting team tonight. Whether you can become a Beyonder or not depends on you."


    Wang Haisheng didn''t quite understand what Su Changxing meant, but he still agreed repeatedly:


    "I''ll join, I''ll join, and I''ll go too."


    Su Changxing nodded, showing a gentle smile, and said, "The situation is special, you should stay here for a while, and I will notify you later."


    In the dim light, Su Changxing was so convincing, like a priest in a black coat, Wang Haisheng had no doubts about what Su Changxing said.


    "Is this using the ability of a fraudster?"


    Su Changxing muttered to himself.


    He just unknowingly used something from the fraudster, maybe it''s an ability, maybe it''s just a skill, as if he was born with it.


    Although everything he said was true, Su Changxing always felt that he looked like a complete liar just now.


    This is just looking back, when Su Changxing spoke, he was still very natural.


    Walking out the door and coming to the corridor, the moonlight rolls on the railing like a veil, looking soft, it should be covered by a thin cloud.


    Huang Biao grinned and said, "I didn''t expect that when you still looked like this, you looked like a resident leader."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Actually, I was just imitating you just now, a very deep imitation."


    An invisible card appeared in Su Changxing''s hand, and it was Huang Biao.


    This was stolen by Su Changxing unconsciously, and he knew what Huang Biao''s ability was.


    [Growth: Rapid recovery, physical strength continues to grow stronger. ¡¿


    Very simple ability.


    The two returned to the study for a short rest.


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, and said: "The news of the corpse change has actually spread on the forum, and we don''t need to block the news. Instead, we want to motivate them and force them."


    The gathering place is actually not a whole. If there is no external threat, it will soon disintegrate. It is more like a place to hold together for warmth.


    Huang Biao understood Su Changxing''s meaning, was silent for a while, and said:


    "This is indeed the last chance. From this point of view, there will be a large number of people with necrosis symptoms in the period of ten to fifteen days, and then there will be a complete outbreak."


    He could imagine the scene of the collapse, like an avalanche, getting bigger and bigger until the whole thing collapsed.


    Everything is already on the brow.


    The time is too short, so short that they can only drift with the flow, and cannot make any meaningful resistance.


    They are so short that they can basically only take care of themselves, and it is even difficult to take care of the people around them.


    Su Changxing picked up the small silver jug ??on the table, took a big gulp, felt the strong smell of wine stimulating his mouth and refreshed his spirits, and said:


    "We need to integrate all the resources in this area tonight, just in time for those hunters to make trouble."


    "I will mark the locations of all the stores, and then use the people from team A as the basis to divide the people in the station into several teams and go to these stores to obtain resources."


    This can lead to the birth of more Beyonders, and it will also cause extremely heavy casualties. The survival rate of ordinary people outside at night is very low.


    Su Changxing''s eyes flickered, and he said calmly: "There is no other way. Only by risking our lives can we exchange for the corresponding space."


    After advanced, he is very confident, confident that he already has a certain degree of control, has the capital of the game, and is confident that he can lead this group of people to a different tomorrow.


    Huang Biao''s breath became rough when he thought about it, he hesitated: "But what should that thing do?"


    Swelling shadows in the dark.


    "wait."


    Su Changxing leaned back on the chair and said with a smile, "If you''re lucky, you can catch it right away."


    The evil spirits have already covered quite a large area, patrolling blatantly ~www.novelhall.com~ There is basically no room for action, except where Taoi is.


    It was like a bright trap, and he didn''t know if the other party could detect it, but it didn''t matter whether it could or not.


    In such a big environment, people seem to be in panic, people continue to die for no apparent reason, and now there are still these evil spirits wandering around.


    "Everyone don''t fall behind, as long as we are together there will be no problem."


    Geng Wanchun shouted, full of energy, with a serious face.


    The roar of zombies came from the street outside the window, and many zombies were walking and running fast, looking a little scary.


    A middle-aged man ate a biscuit and said, "Professor Geng, don''t be too nervous. Chief Su is back now, and the murderer will definitely be caught."


    Another young man held a steel knife and asked doubtfully, "Is Chief Su so powerful? He can even deal with such things."


    The middle-aged man said with a mature face: "You just joined the gathering place and I don''t know. I heard that this time, we have wiped out a hunter''s stronghold. Do you know what this concept is?"

 Chapter 272： Fallen Tai

    ¡¾Coding...¡¿


    "No need to struggle."


    Geng Wanchun smiled contemptuously, raised his sickle again, and shouted:


    "Wen Feng, this is strength. People without strength can only struggle and live."


    Xu Wenfeng closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. He knew that he had no room to struggle and could feel the strength of Wanchun.


    The expected death did not come.


    "Who are you?"


    Geng Wanchun stared blankly at the woman in front of him, and felt the same kind of breath, the other party was similar to him.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes and saw Geng Wanchun talking to the air in front of him, there seemed to be someone standing there.


    Tao Yi didn''t reply, and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp blade in his other hand. In her eyes, the cloaked man was the right one.


    The sickle cut through.


    The man in the cloak was extremely fast, and the second came first, and the moment Tao Yi made a move, he chopped off with a scythe.


    One of Tao Yi''s hands was cut off neatly, and flew into the air, turning into a faint light and gradually dissipating.


    After being cut off with one hand, Tao Yi didn''t react at all, it seemed that just a hair was pulled out, and he could launch the next attack.


    The cloaked man slashed backhand again, and with the surging black mist, Tao Yi''s other hand was also chopped off.


    In the blink of an eye, Tao Yi had both of his arms cut off by the masked man, and the difference in combat power between the two sides was obvious.


    Su Changxing felt the power of the cloaked man through Tao Yi. His speed was strangely fast, and it seemed that he raised and lowered the knife at the same time.


    Even he might not be able to react.


    The key should be those black mist!


    Su Changxing realized intuitively that it should be the influence of the black mist that caused Tao Yi to experience a gap in perception.


    Tao Yi immediately turned around and ran out the door, but Geng Wanchun didn''t intend to stop. The cloaked man came to Tao Yi''s back almost instantly, raised his sickle and cut down.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    A Magnum bullet pierced through the wooden door and shot at the cloaked man through the black mist.


    Su Changxing was able to see the situation inside, and he could roughly judge the position of the cloaked man based on Tao Yi''s situation.


    The cloaked man dodged the shot by moving sideways.


    The bullet disappeared into the black mist, as if it had been eaten by the black mist.


    At this moment, the other people in the room were already lying on the ground, with a wound on their chest caused by a sickle, and they were still dead. Only Xu Wenfeng stood there dumbfounded.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing notice that the others were also dead.


    when?


    The cloaked man was obviously fighting Tao Yi.


    With the deaths of these people, the scope of the black mist began to expand in the corridor.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to step back, while using his "true knowledge" to analyze the black mist.


    [Death Qi: The resentment of the dead is condensed, and the living cannot be contaminated. This seems to be a mass of spiritual death energy, which comes from a weapon]


    "Don''t go in!"


    Su Changxing reminded the people behind him loudly, and then turned the evil spirits in the station over.


    Tao Yi''s hands reorganized at a speed visible to the naked eye, her body gradually solidified, and she was out of the state of undead. Her eyes changed, her smile changed from gentle to crazy, blue and black blood vessels burst out of her skin, and her face became ferocious.


    One hand, two hands, three hands...


    Six long, pitch-black hands like tentacles protruded from the body, lying on the ground like spiders, with lines like red lines spreading across them.


    There is a special smell in the air.


    Tao Yi was three meters tall, looking down at the cloaked man, who was only two meters high including the floating height.


    Tao Yi was entangled by the cloaked man, so Su Changxing had no choice but to trigger Tao Yi''s degenerate state, and he hadn''t tried it. He only knew that this was a state in which Tao Yi possessed an entity, and it should be stronger.


    Accompanied by the permeation of that breath.


    A sense of guilt piled up in his heart, as if he was a sinful person who deserved nothing but death.


    His control over Tao Yi was weakened by most in an instant. If it wasn''t because of his strong mental power, Tao Yi almost lost control at a certain moment.


    He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Yi after he lost control, and it was predictable that it would be a bad result.


    Geng Wanchun looked at the monster in front of him, tears flowed from his eyes, and said viciously:


    "No matter what you are, it is impossible to stop me today!"


    The cloaked man slashed at Tao Yi with a mechanical movement, as if every knife was exactly the same, it was like a cold machine.


    "Boom~"


    A huge arm flew out, smashing the cloaked man to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yi was in a very violent state. Under the attack of the scythe, he rushed to the cloaked man and hit him hard.


    This also caused Tao Yi''s upper body to be almost severed by the cloaked man, and black blood gushed out like a spring.


    "Bang bang bang~''


    Tao Yi''s attack didn''t stop, several tentacles-like long hands kept bombarding the cloaked man, and the surrounding black mist kept vibrating, transmitting power.


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    Tao Yi violently broke the cloaked man''s arm, pressed it to the ground and bombarded him, feeling like a 300-pound man crushing a little girl underneath.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Geng Wanchun fell to his knees and fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and couldn''t help cursing, he didn''t understand why such a perverted thing appeared.


    Su Changxing noticed that Tao Yi''s state had a time limit, and the length of time depended on the efficiency of her power output.


    Her total energy is fixed, theoretically she can output all the energy in an instant, of course it is only in theory.


    According to ~www.novelhall.com~, her current power output efficiency can last for more than ten seconds at most, and I don¡¯t know if she can kill the cloaked man, after all¡¤


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.

 Chapter 273： resolutely

    ¡¾Code 11...¡¿


    "No need to struggle."


    Geng Wanchun smiled contemptuously, raised his sickle again, and shouted:


    "Wen Feng, this is strength. People without strength can only struggle and live."


    Xu Wenfeng closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. He knew that he had no room to struggle and could feel the strength of Wanchun.


    The expected death did not come.


    "Who are you?"


    Geng Wanchun stared blankly at the woman in front of him, and felt the same kind of breath, the other party was similar to him.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes and saw Geng Wanchun talking to the air in front of him, there seemed to be someone standing there.


    Tao Yi didn''t reply, and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp blade in his other hand. In her eyes, the cloaked man was the right one.


    The sickle cut through.


    The man in the cloak was extremely fast, and the second came first, and the moment Tao Yi made a move, he chopped off with a scythe.


    One of Tao Yi''s hands was cut off neatly, and flew into the air, turning into a faint light and gradually dissipating.


    After being cut off with one hand, Tao Yi didn''t react at all, it seemed that just a hair was pulled out, and he could launch the next attack.


    The cloaked man slashed backhand again, and with the surging black mist, Tao Yi''s other hand was also chopped off.


    In the blink of an eye, Tao Yi had both of his arms cut off by the masked man, and the difference in combat power between the two sides was obvious.


    Su Changxing felt the power of the cloaked man through Tao Yi. His speed was strangely fast, and it seemed that he raised and lowered the knife at the same time.


    Even he might not be able to react.


    The key should be those black mist!


    Su Changxing realized intuitively that it should be the influence of the black mist that caused Tao Yi to experience a gap in perception.


    Tao Yi immediately turned around and ran out the door, but Geng Wanchun didn''t intend to stop. The cloaked man came to Tao Yi''s back almost instantly, raised his sickle and cut down.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    A Magnum bullet pierced through the wooden door and shot at the cloaked man through the black mist.


    Su Changxing was able to see the situation inside, and he could roughly judge the position of the cloaked man based on Tao Yi''s situation.


    The cloaked man dodged the shot by moving sideways.


    The bullet disappeared into the black mist, as if it had been eaten by the black mist.


    At this moment, the other people in the room were already lying on the ground, with a wound on their chest caused by a sickle, and they were still dead. Only Xu Wenfeng stood there dumbfounded.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing notice that the others were also dead.


    when?


    The cloaked man was obviously fighting Tao Yi.


    With the deaths of these people, the scope of the black mist began to expand in the corridor.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to step back, while using his "true knowledge" to analyze the black mist.


    [Death Qi: The resentment of the dead is condensed, and the living cannot be contaminated. This seems to be a mass of spiritual death energy, which comes from a weapon]


    "Don''t go in!"


    Su Changxing reminded the people behind him loudly, and then turned the evil spirits in the station over.


    Tao Yi''s hands reorganized at a speed visible to the naked eye, her body gradually solidified, she was out of the state of undead, her eyes changed, her smile changed from gentle to crazy, blue and black blood vessels burst out from her skin, and her face became ferocious.


    One hand, two hands, three hands...


    Six long, pitch-black hands like tentacles protruded from the body, lying on the ground like spiders, with lines like red lines spreading across them.


    There is a special smell in the air.


    Tao Yi was three meters tall, looking down at the cloaked man, who was only two meters high including the floating height.


    Tao Yi was entangled by the man in the cloak, so Su Changxing had to trigger Tao Yi''s degenerate state. He hadn''t tried it, but he only knew that this was a state in which Tao Yi possessed an entity, and it should be stronger.


    Accompanied by the permeation of that breath.


    A sense of guilt piled up in his heart, as if he was a sinful person who deserved nothing but death.


    His control over Tao Yi was weakened by most in an instant. If it wasn''t because of his strong mental power, Tao Yi almost lost control at a certain moment.


    He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Yi after he lost control, and it was predictable that it would be a bad result.


    Geng Wanchun looked at the monster in front of him, tears flowed from his eyes, and said viciously:


    "No matter what you are, it is impossible to stop me today!"


    The cloaked man slashed at Tao Yi with a mechanical movement, as if every knife was exactly the same, it was like a cold machine.


    "Boom~"


    A huge arm flew out, smashing the cloaked man to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yi was in a very violent state. Under the attack of the scythe, he rushed to the cloaked man and hit him hard.


    This also caused Tao Yi''s upper body to be almost severed by the cloaked man, and black blood gushed out like a spring.


    "Bang bang bang~''


    Tao Yi''s attack didn''t stop, several tentacles-like long hands kept bombarding the cloaked man, and the surrounding black mist kept vibrating, transmitting power.


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    Tao Yi violently broke the cloaked man''s arm, pressed it to the ground and bombarded him, feeling like a 300-pound man crushing a little girl underneath.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Geng Wanchun fell to his knees and fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and couldn''t help cursing, he didn''t understand why such a perverted thing appeared.


    Su Changxing noticed that Tao Yi''s state had a time limit, and the length of time depended on the efficiency of her power output.


    Her total energy is fixed, theoretically she can output all the energy in an instant, of course it is only in theory.


    According to ~www.novelhall.com~, her current power output efficiency can last for more than ten seconds at most, and I don¡¯t know if she can kill the cloaked man, after all¡¤


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.

 Chapter 274： deterioration

    ¡¾Tomorrow more...¡¿


    "No need to struggle."


    Geng Wanchun smiled contemptuously, raised his sickle again, and shouted:


    "Wen Feng, this is strength. People without strength can only struggle and live."


    Xu Wenfeng closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. He knew that he had no room to struggle and could feel the strength of Wanchun.


    The expected death did not come.


    "Who are you?"


    Geng Wanchun stared blankly at the woman in front of him, and felt the same kind of breath, the other party was similar to him.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes and saw Geng Wanchun talking to the air in front of him, there seemed to be someone standing there.


    Tao Yi didn''t reply, and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp blade in his other hand. In her eyes, the cloaked man was the right one.


    The sickle cut through.


    The man in the cloak was extremely fast, and the second came first, and the moment Tao Yi made a move, he chopped off with a scythe.


    One of Tao Yi''s hands was cut off neatly, and flew into the air, turning into a faint light and gradually dissipating.


    After being cut off with one hand, Tao Yi didn''t react at all, it seemed that just a hair was pulled out, and he could launch the next attack.


    The cloaked man slashed backhand again, and with the surging black mist, Tao Yi''s other hand was also chopped off.


    In the blink of an eye, Tao Yi had both of his arms cut off by the masked man, and the difference in combat power between the two sides was obvious.


    Su Changxing felt the power of the cloaked man through Tao Yi. His speed was strangely fast, and it seemed that he raised and lowered the knife at the same time.


    Even he might not be able to react.


    The key should be those black mist!


    Su Changxing realized intuitively that it should be the influence of the black mist that caused Tao Yi to experience a gap in perception.


    Tao Yi immediately turned around and ran out the door, but Geng Wanchun didn''t intend to stop. The cloaked man came to Tao Yi''s back almost instantly, raised his sickle and cut down.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    A Magnum bullet pierced through the wooden door and shot at the cloaked man through the black mist.


    Su Changxing was able to see the situation inside, and he could roughly judge the position of the cloaked man based on Tao Yi''s situation.


    The cloaked man dodged the shot by moving sideways.


    The bullet disappeared into the black mist, as if it had been eaten by the black mist.


    At this moment, the other people in the room were already lying on the ground, with a wound on their chest caused by a sickle, and they were still dead. Only Xu Wenfeng stood there dumbfounded.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing notice that the others were also dead.


    when?


    The cloaked man was obviously fighting Tao Yi.


    With the deaths of these people, the scope of the black mist began to expand in the corridor.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to step back, while using his "true knowledge" to analyze the black mist.


    [Death Qi: The resentment of the dead is condensed, and the living cannot be contaminated. This seems to be a mass of spiritual death energy, which comes from a weapon]


    "Don''t go in!"


    Su Changxing reminded the people behind him loudly, and then turned the evil spirits in the station over.


    Tao Yi''s hands reorganized at a speed visible to the naked eye, her body gradually solidified, she was out of the state of undead, her eyes changed, her smile changed from gentle to crazy, blue and black blood vessels burst out from her skin, and her face became ferocious.


    One hand, two hands, three hands...


    Six long, pitch-black hands like tentacles protruded from the body, lying on the ground like spiders, with lines like red lines spreading across them.


    There is a special smell in the air.


    Tao Yi was three meters tall, looking down at the cloaked man, who was only two meters high including the floating height.


    Tao Yi was entangled by the man in the cloak, so Su Changxing had to trigger Tao Yi''s degenerate state. He hadn''t tried it, but he only knew that this was a state in which Tao Yi possessed an entity, and it should be stronger.


    Accompanied by the permeation of that breath.


    A sense of guilt piled up in his heart, as if he was a sinful person who deserved nothing but death.


    His control over Tao Yi was weakened by most in an instant. If it wasn''t because of his strong mental power, Tao Yi almost lost control at a certain moment.


    He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Yi after he lost control, and it was predictable that it would be a bad result.


    Geng Wanchun looked at the monster in front of him, tears flowed from his eyes, and said viciously:


    "No matter what you are, it is impossible to stop me today!"


    The cloaked man slashed at Tao Yi with a mechanical movement, as if every knife was exactly the same, it was like a cold machine.


    "Boom~"


    A huge arm flew out, smashing the cloaked man to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yi was in a very violent state. Under the attack of the scythe, he rushed to the cloaked man and hit him hard.


    This also caused Tao Yi''s upper body to be almost severed by the cloaked man, and black blood gushed out like a spring.


    "Bang bang bang~''


    Tao Yi''s attack didn''t stop, several tentacles-like long hands kept bombarding the cloaked man, and the surrounding black mist kept vibrating, transmitting power.


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    Tao Yi violently broke the cloaked man''s arm, pressed it to the ground and bombarded him, feeling like a 300-pound man crushing a little girl underneath.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Geng Wanchun fell to his knees and fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and couldn''t help cursing, he didn''t understand why such a perverted thing appeared.


    Su Changxing noticed that Tao Yi''s state had a time limit, and the length of time depended on the efficiency of her power output.


    Her total energy is fixed, theoretically she can output all the energy in an instant, of course it is only in theory.


    According to ~www.novelhall.com~, her current power output efficiency can last for more than ten seconds at most, and I don¡¯t know if she can kill the cloaked man, after all¡¤


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.

 Chapter 275： dead man

    [Code 1...]


    "No need to struggle."


    Geng Wanchun smiled contemptuously, raised his sickle again, and shouted:


    "Wen Feng, this is strength. People without strength can only struggle and live."


    Xu Wenfeng closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. He knew that he had no room to struggle and could feel the strength of Wanchun.


    The expected death did not come.


    "Who are you?"


    Geng Wanchun stared blankly at the woman in front of him, and felt the same kind of breath, the other party was similar to him.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes and saw Geng Wanchun talking to the air in front of him, there seemed to be someone standing there.


    Tao Yi didn''t reply, and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp blade in his other hand. In her eyes, the cloaked man was the right one.


    The sickle cut through.


    The man in the cloak was extremely fast, and the second came first, and the moment Tao Yi made a move, he chopped off with a scythe.


    One of Tao Yi''s hands was cut off neatly, and flew into the air, turning into a faint light and gradually dissipating.


    After being cut off with one hand, Tao Yi didn''t react at all, it seemed that just a hair was pulled out, and he could launch the next attack.


    The cloaked man slashed backhand again, and with the surging black mist, Tao Yi''s other hand was also chopped off.


    In the blink of an eye, Tao Yi had both of his arms cut off by the masked man, and the difference in combat power between the two sides was obvious.


    Su Changxing felt the power of the cloaked man through Tao Yi. His speed was strangely fast, and it seemed that he raised and lowered the knife at the same time.


    Even he might not be able to react.


    The key should be those black mist!


    Su Changxing realized intuitively that it should be the influence of the black mist that caused Tao Yi to experience a gap in perception.


    Tao Yi immediately turned around and ran out the door, but Geng Wanchun didn''t intend to stop. The cloaked man came to Tao Yi''s back almost instantly, raised his sickle and cut down.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    A Magnum bullet pierced through the wooden door and shot at the cloaked man through the black mist.


    Su Changxing was able to see the situation inside, and he could roughly judge the position of the cloaked man based on Tao Yi''s situation.


    The cloaked man dodged the shot by moving sideways.


    The bullet disappeared into the black mist, as if it had been eaten by the black mist.


    At this moment, the other people in the room were already lying on the ground, with a wound on their chest caused by a sickle, and they were still dead. Only Xu Wenfeng stood there dumbfounded.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing notice that the others were also dead.


    when?


    The cloaked man was obviously fighting Tao Yi.


    With the deaths of these people, the scope of the black mist began to expand in the corridor.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to step back, while using his "true knowledge" to analyze the black mist.


    [Death Qi: The resentment of the dead is condensed, and the living cannot be contaminated. This seems to be a mass of spiritual death energy, which comes from a weapon]


    "Don''t go in!"


    Su Changxing reminded the people behind him loudly, and then turned the evil spirits in the station over.


    Tao Yi''s hands reorganized at a speed visible to the naked eye, her body gradually solidified, and she was out of the state of undead. Her eyes changed, her smile changed from gentle to crazy, blue and black blood vessels burst out of her skin, and her face became ferocious.


    One hand, two hands, three hands...


    Six long, pitch-black hands like tentacles protruded from the body, lying on the ground like spiders, with lines like red lines spreading across them.


    There is a special smell in the air.


    Tao Yi was three meters tall, looking down at the cloaked man, who was only two meters high including the floating height.


    Tao Yi was entangled by the cloaked man, so Su Changxing had no choice but to trigger Tao Yi''s degenerate state, and he hadn''t tried it. He only knew that this was a state in which Tao Yi possessed an entity, and it should be stronger.


    Accompanied by the permeation of that breath.


    A sense of guilt piled up in his heart, as if he was a sinful person who deserved nothing but death.


    His control over Tao Yi was weakened by most in an instant. If it wasn''t because of his strong mental power, Tao Yi almost lost control at a certain moment.


    He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Yi after he lost control, and it was predictable that it would be a bad result.


    Geng Wanchun looked at the monster in front of him, tears flowed from his eyes, and said viciously:


    "No matter what you are, it is impossible to stop me today!"


    The cloaked man slashed at Tao Yi with a mechanical movement, as if every knife was exactly the same, it was like a cold machine.


    "Boom~"


    A huge arm flew out, smashing the cloaked man to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yi was in a very violent state. Under the attack of the scythe, he rushed to the cloaked man and hit him hard.


    This also caused Tao Yi''s upper body to be almost severed by the cloaked man, and black blood gushed out like a spring.


    "Bang bang bang~''


    Tao Yi''s attack didn''t stop, several tentacles-like long hands kept bombarding the cloaked man, and the surrounding black mist kept vibrating, transmitting power.


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    Tao Yi violently broke the cloaked man''s arm, pressed it to the ground and bombarded him, feeling like a 300-pound man crushing a little girl underneath.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Geng Wanchun fell to his knees and fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and couldn''t help cursing, he didn''t understand why such a perverted thing appeared.


    Su Changxing noticed that Tao Yi''s state had a time limit, and the length of time depended on the efficiency of her power output.


    Her total energy is fixed, theoretically she can output all the energy in an instant, of course it is only in theory.


    According to ~www.novelhall.com~, her current power output efficiency can last for more than ten seconds at most, and I don¡¯t know if she can kill the cloaked man, after all¡¤


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.

 Chapter 276： ruthless security bureau

    ¡¾Tomorrow more 2...¡¿


    "No need to struggle."


    Geng Wanchun smiled contemptuously, raised his sickle again, and shouted:


    "Wen Feng, this is strength. People without strength can only struggle and live."


    Xu Wenfeng closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. He knew that he had no room to struggle and could feel the strength of Wanchun.


    The expected death did not come.


    "Who are you?"


    Geng Wanchun stared blankly at the woman in front of him, and felt the same kind of breath, the other party was similar to him.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes and saw Geng Wanchun talking to the air in front of him, there seemed to be someone standing there.


    Tao Yi didn''t reply, and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp blade in his other hand. In her eyes, the cloaked man was the right one.


    The sickle cut through.


    The man in the cloak was extremely fast, and the second came first, and the moment Tao Yi made a move, he chopped off with a scythe.


    One of Tao Yi''s hands was cut off neatly, and flew into the air, turning into a faint light and gradually dissipating.


    After being cut off with one hand, Tao Yi didn''t react at all, it seemed that just a hair was pulled out, and he could launch the next attack.


    The cloaked man slashed backhand again, and with the surging black mist, Tao Yi''s other hand was also chopped off.


    In the blink of an eye, Tao Yi had both of his arms cut off by the masked man, and the difference in combat power between the two sides was obvious.


    Su Changxing felt the power of the cloaked man through Tao Yi. His speed was strangely fast, and it seemed that he raised and lowered the knife at the same time.


    Even he might not be able to react.


    The key should be those black mist!


    Su Changxing realized intuitively that it should be the influence of the black mist that caused Tao Yi to experience a gap in perception.


    Tao Yi immediately turned around and ran out the door, but Geng Wanchun didn''t intend to stop. The cloaked man came to Tao Yi''s back almost instantly, raised his sickle and cut down.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    A Magnum bullet pierced through the wooden door and shot at the cloaked man through the black mist.


    Su Changxing was able to see the situation inside, and he could roughly judge the position of the cloaked man based on Tao Yi''s situation.


    The cloaked man dodged the shot by moving sideways.


    The bullet disappeared into the black mist, as if it had been eaten by the black mist.


    At this moment, the other people in the room were already lying on the ground, with a wound on their chest caused by a sickle, and they were still dead. Only Xu Wenfeng stood there dumbfounded.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing notice that the others were also dead.


    when?


    The cloaked man was obviously fighting Tao Yi.


    With the deaths of these people, the scope of the black mist began to expand in the corridor.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to step back, while using his "true knowledge" to analyze the black mist.


    [Death Qi: The resentment of the dead is condensed, and the living cannot be contaminated. This seems to be a mass of spiritual death energy, which comes from a weapon]


    "Don''t go in!"


    Su Changxing reminded the people behind him loudly, and then turned the evil spirits in the station over.


    Tao Yi''s hands reorganized at a speed visible to the naked eye, her body gradually solidified, she was out of the state of undead, her eyes changed, her smile changed from gentle to crazy, blue and black blood vessels burst out from her skin, and her face became ferocious.


    One hand, two hands, three hands...


    Six long, pitch-black hands like tentacles protruded from the body, lying on the ground like spiders, with lines like red lines spreading across them.


    There is a special smell in the air.


    Tao Yi was three meters tall, looking down at the cloaked man, who was only two meters high including the floating height.


    Tao Yi was entangled by the man in the cloak, so Su Changxing had to trigger Tao Yi''s degenerate state. He hadn''t tried it, but he only knew that this was a state in which Tao Yi possessed an entity, and it should be stronger.


    Accompanied by the permeation of that breath.


    A sense of guilt piled up in his heart, as if he was a sinful person who deserved nothing but death.


    His control over Tao Yi was weakened by most in an instant. If it wasn''t because of his strong mental power, Tao Yi almost lost control at a certain moment.


    He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Yi after he lost control, and it was predictable that it would be a bad result.


    Geng Wanchun looked at the monster in front of him, tears flowed from his eyes, and said viciously:


    "No matter what you are, it is impossible to stop me today!"


    The cloaked man slashed at Tao Yi with a mechanical movement, as if every knife was exactly the same, it was like a cold machine.


    "Boom~"


    A huge arm flew out, smashing the cloaked man to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yi was in a very violent state. Under the attack of the scythe, he rushed to the cloaked man and hit him hard.


    This also caused Tao Yi''s upper body to be almost severed by the cloaked man, and black blood gushed out like a spring.


    "Bang bang bang~''


    Tao Yi''s attack didn''t stop, several tentacles-like long hands kept bombarding the cloaked man, and the surrounding black mist kept vibrating, transmitting power.


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    Tao Yi violently broke the cloaked man''s arm, pressed it to the ground and bombarded him, feeling like a 300-pound man crushing a little girl underneath.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Geng Wanchun fell to his knees and fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and couldn''t help cursing, he didn''t understand why such a perverted thing appeared.


    Su Changxing noticed that Tao Yi''s state had a time limit, and the length of time depended on the efficiency of her power output.


    Her total energy is fixed, theoretically she can output all the energy in an instant, of course it is only in theory.


    According to UU Reading www.uukanshu.com, her current power output efficiency can last for more than ten seconds at most, and I don''t know if she can kill the cloaked man, after all...


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.

 Chapter 277： if there is no accident

    [Tomorrow will update 3...]


    "No need to struggle."


    Geng Wanchun smiled contemptuously, raised his sickle again, and shouted:


    "Wen Feng, this is strength. People without strength can only struggle and live."


    Xu Wenfeng closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. He knew that he had no room to struggle and could feel the strength of Wanchun.


    The expected death did not come.


    "Who are you?"


    Geng Wanchun stared blankly at the woman in front of him, and felt the same kind of breath, the other party was similar to him.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes and saw Geng Wanchun talking to the air in front of him, there seemed to be someone standing there.


    Tao Yi didn''t reply, and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp blade in his other hand. In her eyes, the cloaked man was the right one.


    The sickle cut through.


    The man in the cloak was extremely fast, and the second came first, and the moment Tao Yi made a move, he chopped off with a scythe.


    One of Tao Yi''s hands was cut off neatly, and flew into the air, turning into a faint light and gradually dissipating.


    After being cut off with one hand, Tao Yi didn''t react at all, it seemed that just a hair was pulled out, and he could launch the next attack.


    The cloaked man slashed backhand again, and with the surging black mist, Tao Yi''s other hand was also chopped off.


    In the blink of an eye, Tao Yi had both of his arms cut off by the masked man, and the difference in combat power between the two sides was obvious.


    Su Changxing felt the power of the cloaked man through Tao Yi. His speed was strangely fast, and it seemed that he raised and lowered the knife at the same time.


    Even he might not be able to react.


    The key should be those black mist!


    Su Changxing realized intuitively that it should be the influence of the black mist that caused Tao Yi to experience a gap in perception.


    Tao Yi immediately turned around and ran out the door, but Geng Wanchun didn''t intend to stop. The cloaked man came to Tao Yi''s back almost instantly, raised his sickle and cut down.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    A Magnum bullet pierced through the wooden door and shot at the cloaked man through the black mist.


    Su Changxing was able to see the situation inside, and he could roughly judge the position of the cloaked man based on Tao Yi''s situation.


    The cloaked man dodged the shot by moving sideways.


    The bullet disappeared into the black mist, as if it had been eaten by the black mist.


    At this moment, the other people in the room were already lying on the ground, with a wound on their chest caused by a sickle, and they were still dead. Only Xu Wenfeng stood there dumbfounded.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing notice that the others were also dead.


    when?


    The cloaked man was obviously fighting Tao Yi.


    With the deaths of these people, the scope of the black mist began to expand in the corridor.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to step back, while using his "true knowledge" to analyze the black mist.


    [Death Qi: The resentment of the dead is condensed, and the living cannot be contaminated. This seems to be a mass of spiritual death energy, which comes from a weapon]


    "Don''t go in!"


    Su Changxing reminded the people behind him loudly, and then turned the evil spirits in the station over.


    Tao Yi''s hands reorganized at a speed visible to the naked eye, her body gradually solidified, and she was out of the state of undead. Her eyes changed, her smile changed from gentle to crazy, blue and black blood vessels burst out of her skin, and her face became ferocious.


    One hand, two hands, three hands...


    Six long, pitch-black hands like tentacles protruded from the body, lying on the ground like spiders, with lines like red lines spreading across them.


    There is a special smell in the air.


    Tao Yi was three meters tall, looking down at the cloaked man, who was only two meters high including the floating height.


    Tao Yi was entangled by the cloaked man, so Su Changxing had no choice but to trigger Tao Yi''s degenerate state, and he hadn''t tried it. He only knew that this was a state in which Tao Yi possessed an entity, and it should be stronger.


    Accompanied by the permeation of that breath.


    A sense of guilt piled up in his heart, as if he was a sinful person who deserved nothing but death.


    His control over Tao Yi was weakened by most in an instant. If it wasn''t because of his strong mental power, Tao Yi almost lost control at a certain moment.


    He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Yi after he lost control, and it was predictable that it would be a bad result.


    Geng Wanchun looked at the monster in front of him, tears flowed from his eyes, and said viciously:


    "No matter what you are, it is impossible to stop me today!"


    The cloaked man slashed at Tao Yi with a mechanical movement, as if every knife was exactly the same, it was like a cold machine.


    "Boom~"


    A huge arm flew out, smashing the cloaked man to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yi was in a very violent state. Under the attack of the scythe, he rushed to the cloaked man and hit him hard.


    This also caused Tao Yi''s upper body to be almost severed by the cloaked man, and black blood gushed out like a spring.


    "Bang bang bang~''


    Tao Yi''s attack didn''t stop, several tentacles-like long hands kept bombarding the cloaked man, and the surrounding black mist kept vibrating, transmitting power.


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    Tao Yi violently broke the cloaked man''s arm, pressed it to the ground and bombarded him, feeling like a 300-pound man crushing a little girl underneath.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Geng Wanchun fell to his knees and fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and couldn''t help cursing, he didn''t understand why such a perverted thing appeared.


    Su Changxing noticed that Tao Yi''s state had a time limit, and the length of time depended on the efficiency of her power output.


    Her total energy is fixed, theoretically she can output all the energy in an instant, of course it is only in theory.


    According to ~www.novelhall.com~, her current power output efficiency can last for more than ten seconds at most, and I don¡¯t know if she can kill the cloaked man, after all¡¤


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.

 Chapter 278： terrible pressure

    [Tomorrow will update 4...]


    "No need to struggle."


    Geng Wanchun smiled contemptuously, raised his sickle again, and shouted:


    "Wen Feng, this is strength. People without strength can only struggle and live."


    Xu Wenfeng closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. He knew that he had no room to struggle and could feel the strength of Wanchun.


    The expected death did not come.


    "Who are you?"


    Geng Wanchun stared blankly at the woman in front of him, and felt the same kind of breath, the other party was similar to him.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes and saw Geng Wanchun talking to the air in front of him, there seemed to be someone standing there.


    Tao Yi didn''t reply, and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp blade in his other hand. In her eyes, the cloaked man was the right one.


    The sickle cut through.


    The man in the cloak was extremely fast, and the second came first, and the moment Tao Yi made a move, he chopped off with a scythe.


    One of Tao Yi''s hands was cut off neatly, and flew into the air, turning into a faint light and gradually dissipating.


    After being cut off with one hand, Tao Yi didn''t react at all, it seemed that just a hair was pulled out, and he could launch the next attack.


    The cloaked man slashed backhand again, and with the surging black mist, Tao Yi''s other hand was also chopped off.


    In the blink of an eye, Tao Yi had both of his arms cut off by the masked man, and the difference in combat power between the two sides was obvious.


    Su Changxing felt the power of the cloaked man through Tao Yi. His speed was strangely fast, and it seemed that he raised and lowered the knife at the same time.


    Even he might not be able to react.


    The key should be those black mist!


    Su Changxing realized intuitively that it should be the influence of the black mist that caused Tao Yi to experience a gap in perception.


    Tao Yi immediately turned around and ran out the door, but Geng Wanchun didn''t intend to stop. The cloaked man came to Tao Yi''s back almost instantly, raised his sickle and cut down.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    A Magnum bullet pierced through the wooden door and shot at the cloaked man through the black mist.


    Su Changxing was able to see the situation inside, and he could roughly judge the position of the cloaked man based on Tao Yi''s situation.


    The cloaked man dodged the shot by moving sideways.


    The bullet disappeared into the black mist, as if it had been eaten by the black mist.


    At this moment, the other people in the room were already lying on the ground, with a wound on their chest caused by a sickle, and they were still dead. Only Xu Wenfeng stood there dumbfounded.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing notice that the others were also dead.


    when?


    The cloaked man was obviously fighting Tao Yi.


    With the deaths of these people, the scope of the black mist began to expand in the corridor.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to step back, while using his "true knowledge" to analyze the black mist.


    [Death Qi: The resentment of the dead is condensed, and the living cannot be contaminated. This seems to be a mass of spiritual death energy, which comes from a weapon]


    "Don''t go in!"


    Su Changxing reminded the people behind him loudly, and then turned the evil spirits in the station over.


    Tao Yi''s hands reorganized at a speed visible to the naked eye, her body gradually solidified, she was out of the state of undead, her eyes changed, her smile changed from gentle to crazy, blue and black blood vessels burst out from her skin, and her face became ferocious.


    One hand, two hands, three hands...


    Six long, pitch-black hands like tentacles protruded from the body, lying on the ground like spiders, with lines like red lines spreading across them.


    There is a special smell in the air.


    Tao Yi was three meters tall, looking down at the cloaked man, who was only two meters high including the floating height.


    Tao Yi was entangled by the man in the cloak, so Su Changxing had to trigger Tao Yi''s degenerate state. He hadn''t tried it, but he only knew that this was a state in which Tao Yi possessed an entity, and it should be stronger.


    Accompanied by the permeation of that breath.


    A sense of guilt piled up in his heart, as if he was a sinful person who deserved nothing but death.


    His control over Tao Yi was weakened by most in an instant. If it wasn''t because of his strong mental power, Tao Yi almost lost control at a certain moment.


    He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Yi after he lost control, and it was predictable that it would be a bad result.


    Geng Wanchun looked at the monster in front of him, tears flowed from his eyes, and said viciously:


    "No matter what you are, it is impossible to stop me today!"


    The cloaked man slashed at Tao Yi with a mechanical movement, as if every knife was exactly the same, it was like a cold machine.


    "Boom~"


    A huge arm flew out, smashing the cloaked man to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yi was in a very violent state. Under the attack of the scythe, he rushed to the cloaked man and hit him hard.


    This also caused Tao Yi''s upper body to be almost severed by the cloaked man, and black blood gushed out like a spring.


    "Bang bang bang~''


    Tao Yi''s attack didn''t stop, several tentacles-like long hands kept bombarding the cloaked man, and the surrounding black mist kept vibrating, transmitting power.


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    Tao Yi violently broke the cloaked man''s arm, pressed it to the ground and bombarded him, feeling like a 300-pound man crushing a little girl underneath.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Geng Wanchun fell to his knees and fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and couldn''t help cursing, he didn''t understand why such a perverted thing appeared.


    Su Changxing noticed that Tao Yi''s state had a time limit, and the length of time depended on the efficiency of her power output.


    Her total energy is fixed, theoretically she can output all the energy in an instant, of course it is only in theory.


    According to ~www.novelhall.com~, her current power output efficiency can last for more than ten seconds at most, and I don¡¯t know if she can kill the cloaked man, after all¡¤


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.

 Chapter 279： man in hat

    ¡¾Tomorrow 5...¡¿


    "No need to struggle."


    Geng Wanchun smiled contemptuously, raised his sickle again, and shouted:


    "Wen Feng, this is strength. People without strength can only struggle and live."


    Xu Wenfeng closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. He knew that he had no room to struggle and could feel the strength of Wanchun.


    The expected death did not come.


    "Who are you?"


    Geng Wanchun stared blankly at the woman in front of him, and felt the same kind of breath, the other party was similar to him.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes and saw Geng Wanchun talking to the air in front of him, there seemed to be someone standing there.


    Tao Yi didn''t reply, and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp blade in his other hand. In her eyes, the cloaked man was the right one.


    The sickle cut through.


    The man in the cloak was extremely fast, and the second came first, and the moment Tao Yi made a move, he chopped off with a scythe.


    One of Tao Yi''s hands was cut off neatly, and flew into the air, turning into a faint light and gradually dissipating.


    After being cut off with one hand, Tao Yi didn''t react at all, it seemed that just a hair was pulled out, and he could launch the next attack.


    The cloaked man slashed backhand again, and with the surging black mist, Tao Yi''s other hand was also chopped off.


    In the blink of an eye, Tao Yi had both of his arms cut off by the masked man, and the difference in combat power between the two sides was obvious.


    Su Changxing felt the power of the cloaked man through Tao Yi. His speed was strangely fast, and it seemed that he raised and lowered the knife at the same time.


    Even he might not be able to react.


    The key should be those black mist!


    Su Changxing realized intuitively that it should be the influence of the black mist that caused Tao Yi to experience a gap in perception.


    Tao Yi immediately turned around and ran out the door, but Geng Wanchun didn''t intend to stop. The cloaked man came to Tao Yi''s back almost instantly, raised his sickle and cut down.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    A Magnum bullet pierced through the wooden door and shot at the cloaked man through the black mist.


    Su Changxing was able to see the situation inside, and he could roughly judge the position of the cloaked man based on Tao Yi''s situation.


    The cloaked man dodged the shot by moving sideways.


    The bullet disappeared into the black mist, as if it had been eaten by the black mist.


    At this moment, the other people in the room were already lying on the ground, with a wound on their chest caused by a sickle, and they were still dead. Only Xu Wenfeng stood there dumbfounded.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing notice that the others were also dead.


    when?


    The cloaked man was obviously fighting Tao Yi.


    With the deaths of these people, the scope of the black mist began to expand in the corridor.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to step back, while using his "true knowledge" to analyze the black mist.


    [Death Qi: The resentment of the dead is condensed, and the living cannot be contaminated. This seems to be a mass of spiritual death energy, which comes from a weapon]


    "Don''t go in!"


    Su Changxing reminded the people behind him loudly, and then turned the evil spirits in the station over.


    Tao Yi''s hands reorganized at a speed visible to the naked eye, her body gradually solidified, and she was out of the state of undead. Her eyes changed, her smile changed from gentle to crazy, blue and black blood vessels burst out of her skin, and her face became ferocious.


    One hand, two hands, three hands...


    Six long, pitch-black hands like tentacles protruded from the body, lying on the ground like spiders, with lines like red lines spreading across them.


    There is a special smell in the air.


    Tao Yi was three meters tall, looking down at the cloaked man, who was only two meters high including the floating height.


    Tao Yi was entangled by the cloaked man, so Su Changxing had no choice but to trigger Tao Yi''s degenerate state, and he hadn''t tried it. He only knew that this was a state in which Tao Yi possessed an entity, and it should be stronger.


    Accompanied by the permeation of that breath.


    A sense of guilt piled up in his heart, as if he was a sinful person who deserved nothing but death.


    His control over Tao Yi was weakened by most in an instant. If it wasn''t because of his strong mental power, Tao Yi almost lost control at a certain moment.


    He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Yi after he lost control, and it was predictable that it would be a bad result.


    Geng Wanchun looked at the monster in front of him, tears flowed from his eyes, and said viciously:


    "No matter what you are, it is impossible to stop me today!"


    The cloaked man slashed at Tao Yi with a mechanical movement, as if every knife was exactly the same, it was like a cold machine.


    "Boom~"


    A huge arm flew out, smashing the cloaked man to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yi was in a very violent state. Under the attack of the scythe, he rushed to the cloaked man and hit him hard.


    This also caused Tao Yi''s upper body to be almost severed by the cloaked man, and black blood gushed out like a spring.


    "Bang bang bang~''


    Tao Yi''s attack didn''t stop, several tentacles-like long hands kept bombarding the cloaked man, and the surrounding black mist kept vibrating, transmitting power.


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    Tao Yi violently broke the cloaked man''s arm, pressed it to the ground and bombarded him, feeling like a 300-pound man crushing a little girl underneath.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Geng Wanchun fell to his knees and fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and couldn''t help cursing, he didn''t understand why such a perverted thing appeared.


    Su Changxing noticed that Tao Yi''s state had a time limit, and the length of time depended on the efficiency of her power output.


    Her total energy is fixed, theoretically she can output all the energy in an instant, of course it is only in theory.


    According to ~www.novelhall.com~, her current power output efficiency can last for more than ten seconds at most, and I don¡¯t know if she can kill the cloaked man, after all¡¤


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.

 Chapter 280： invite

    ¡¾Tomorrow 6...¡¿


    "No need to struggle."


    Geng Wanchun smiled contemptuously, raised his sickle again, and shouted:


    "Wen Feng, this is strength. People without strength can only struggle and live."


    Xu Wenfeng closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. He knew that he had no room to struggle and could feel the strength of Wanchun.


    The expected death did not come.


    "Who are you?"


    Geng Wanchun stared blankly at the woman in front of him, and felt the same kind of breath, the other party was similar to him.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes and saw Geng Wanchun talking to the air in front of him, there seemed to be someone standing there.


    Tao Yi didn''t reply, and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp blade in his other hand. In her eyes, the cloaked man was the right one.


    The sickle cut through.


    The man in the cloak was extremely fast, and the second came first, and the moment Tao Yi made a move, he chopped off with a scythe.


    One of Tao Yi''s hands was cut off neatly, and flew into the air, turning into a faint light and gradually dissipating.


    After being cut off with one hand, Tao Yi didn''t react at all, it seemed that just a hair was pulled out, and he could launch the next attack.


    The cloaked man slashed backhand again, and with the surging black mist, Tao Yi''s other hand was also chopped off.


    In the blink of an eye, Tao Yi had both of his arms cut off by the masked man, and the difference in combat power between the two sides was obvious.


    Su Changxing felt the power of the cloaked man through Tao Yi. His speed was strangely fast, and it seemed that he raised and lowered the knife at the same time.


    Even he might not be able to react.


    The key should be those black mist!


    Su Changxing realized intuitively that it should be the influence of the black mist that caused Tao Yi to experience a gap in perception.


    Tao Yi immediately turned around and ran out the door, but Geng Wanchun didn''t intend to stop. The cloaked man came to Tao Yi''s back almost instantly, raised his sickle and cut down.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    A Magnum bullet pierced through the wooden door and shot at the cloaked man through the black mist.


    Su Changxing was able to see the situation inside, and he could roughly judge the position of the cloaked man based on Tao Yi''s situation.


    The cloaked man dodged the shot by moving sideways.


    The bullet disappeared into the black mist, as if it had been eaten by the black mist.


    At this moment, the other people in the room were already lying on the ground, with a wound on their chest caused by a sickle, and they were still dead. Only Xu Wenfeng stood there dumbfounded.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing notice that the others were also dead.


    when?


    The cloaked man was obviously fighting Tao Yi.


    With the deaths of these people, the scope of the black mist began to expand in the corridor.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to step back, while using his "true knowledge" to analyze the black mist.


    [Death Qi: The resentment of the dead is condensed, and the living cannot be contaminated. This seems to be a mass of spiritual death energy, which comes from a weapon]


    "Don''t go in!"


    Su Changxing reminded the people behind him loudly, and then turned the evil spirits in the station over.


    Tao Yi''s hands reorganized at a speed visible to the naked eye, her body gradually solidified, and she was out of the state of undead. Her eyes changed, her smile changed from gentle to crazy, blue and black blood vessels burst out of her skin, and her face became ferocious.


    One hand, two hands, three hands...


    Six long, pitch-black hands like tentacles protruded from the body, lying on the ground like spiders, with lines like red lines spreading across them.


    There is a special smell in the air.


    Tao Yi was three meters tall, looking down at the cloaked man, who was only two meters high including the floating height.


    Tao Yi was entangled by the cloaked man, so Su Changxing had no choice but to trigger Tao Yi''s degenerate state, and he hadn''t tried it. He only knew that this was a state in which Tao Yi possessed an entity, and it should be stronger.


    Accompanied by the permeation of that breath.


    A sense of guilt piled up in his heart, as if he was a sinful person who deserved nothing but death.


    His control over Tao Yi was weakened by most in an instant. If it wasn''t because of his strong mental power, Tao Yi almost lost control at a certain moment.


    He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Yi after he lost control, and it was predictable that it would be a bad result.


    Geng Wanchun looked at the monster in front of him, tears flowed from his eyes, and said viciously:


    "No matter what you are, it is impossible to stop me today!"


    The cloaked man slashed at Tao Yi with a mechanical movement, as if every knife was exactly the same, it was like a cold machine.


    "Boom~"


    A huge arm flew out, smashing the cloaked man to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yi was in a very violent state. Under the attack of the scythe, he rushed to the cloaked man and hit him hard.


    This also caused Tao Yi''s upper body to be almost severed by the cloaked man, and black blood gushed out like a spring.


    "Bang bang bang~''


    Tao Yi''s attack didn''t stop, several tentacles-like long hands kept bombarding the cloaked man, and the surrounding black mist kept vibrating, transmitting power.


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    Tao Yi violently broke the cloaked man''s arm, pressed it to the ground and bombarded him, feeling like a 300-pound man crushing a little girl underneath.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Geng Wanchun fell to his knees and fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and couldn''t help cursing, he didn''t understand why such a perverted thing appeared.


    Su Changxing noticed that Tao Yi''s state had a time limit, and the length of time depended on the efficiency of her power output.


    Her total energy is fixed, theoretically she can output all the energy in an instant, of course it is only in theory.


    According to ~www.novelhall.com~, her current power output efficiency can last for more than ten seconds at most, and I don¡¯t know if she can kill the cloaked man, after all¡¤


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.

 Chapter 281： Lightning in the night

    ¡¾Tomorrow 8...¡¿


    "No need to struggle."


    Geng Wanchun smiled contemptuously, raised his sickle again, and shouted:


    "Wen Feng, this is strength. People without strength can only struggle and live."


    Xu Wenfeng closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. He knew that he had no room to struggle and could feel the strength of Wanchun.


    The expected death did not come.


    "Who are you?"


    Geng Wanchun stared blankly at the woman in front of him, and felt the same kind of breath, the other party was similar to him.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes and saw Geng Wanchun talking to the air in front of him, there seemed to be someone standing there.


    Tao Yi didn''t reply, and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp blade in his other hand. In her eyes, the cloaked man was the right one.


    The sickle cut through.


    The man in the cloak was extremely fast, and the second came first, and the moment Tao Yi made a move, he chopped off with a scythe.


    One of Tao Yi''s hands was cut off neatly, and flew into the air, turning into a faint light and gradually dissipating.


    After being cut off with one hand, Tao Yi didn''t react at all, it seemed that just a hair was pulled out, and he could launch the next attack.


    The cloaked man slashed backhand again, and with the surging black mist, Tao Yi''s other hand was also chopped off.


    In the blink of an eye, Tao Yi had both of his arms cut off by the masked man, and the difference in combat power between the two sides was obvious.


    Su Changxing felt the power of the cloaked man through Tao Yi. His speed was strangely fast, and it seemed that he raised and lowered the knife at the same time.


    Even he might not be able to react.


    The key should be those black mist!


    Su Changxing realized intuitively that it should be the influence of the black mist that caused Tao Yi to experience a gap in perception.


    Tao Yi immediately turned around and ran out the door, but Geng Wanchun didn''t intend to stop. The cloaked man came to Tao Yi''s back almost instantly, raised his sickle and cut down.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    A Magnum bullet pierced through the wooden door and shot at the cloaked man through the black mist.


    Su Changxing was able to see the situation inside, and he could roughly judge the position of the cloaked man based on Tao Yi''s situation.


    The cloaked man dodged the shot by moving sideways.


    The bullet disappeared into the black mist, as if it had been eaten by the black mist.


    At this moment, the other people in the room were already lying on the ground, with a wound on their chest caused by a sickle, and they were still dead. Only Xu Wenfeng stood there dumbfounded.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing notice that the others were also dead.


    when?


    The cloaked man was obviously fighting Tao Yi.


    With the deaths of these people, the scope of the black mist began to expand in the corridor.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to step back, while using his "true knowledge" to analyze the black mist.


    [Death Qi: The resentment of the dead is condensed, and the living cannot be contaminated. This seems to be a mass of spiritual death energy, which comes from a weapon]


    "Don''t go in!"


    Su Changxing reminded the people behind him loudly, and then turned the evil spirits in the station over.


    Tao Yi''s hands reorganized at a speed visible to the naked eye, her body gradually solidified, she was out of the state of undead, her eyes changed, her smile changed from gentle to crazy, blue and black blood vessels burst out from her skin, and her face became ferocious.


    One hand, two hands, three hands...


    Six long, pitch-black hands like tentacles protruded from the body, lying on the ground like spiders, with lines like red lines spreading across them.


    There is a special smell in the air.


    Tao Yi was three meters tall, looking down at the cloaked man, who was only two meters high including the floating height.


    Tao Yi was entangled by the man in the cloak, so Su Changxing had to trigger Tao Yi''s degenerate state. He hadn''t tried it, but he only knew that this was a state in which Tao Yi possessed an entity, and it should be stronger.


    Accompanied by the permeation of that breath.


    A sense of guilt piled up in his heart, as if he was a sinful person who deserved nothing but death.


    His control over Tao Yi was weakened by most in an instant. If it wasn''t because of his strong mental power, Tao Yi almost lost control at a certain moment.


    He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Yi after he lost control, and it was predictable that it would be a bad result.


    Geng Wanchun looked at the monster in front of him, tears flowed from his eyes, and said viciously:


    "No matter what you are, it is impossible to stop me today!"


    The cloaked man slashed at Tao Yi with a mechanical movement, as if every knife was exactly the same, it was like a cold machine.


    "Boom~"


    A huge arm flew out, smashing the cloaked man to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yi was in a very violent state. Under the attack of the scythe, he rushed to the cloaked man and hit him hard.


    This also caused Tao Yi''s upper body to be almost severed by the cloaked man, and black blood gushed out like a spring.


    "Bang bang bang~''


    Tao Yi''s attack didn''t stop, several tentacles-like long hands kept bombarding the cloaked man, and the surrounding black mist kept vibrating, transmitting power.


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    Tao Yi violently broke the cloaked man''s arm, pressed it to the ground and bombarded him, feeling like a 300-pound man crushing a little girl underneath.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Geng Wanchun fell to his knees and fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and couldn''t help cursing, he didn''t understand why such a perverted thing appeared.


    Su Changxing noticed that Tao Yi''s state had a time limit, and the length of time depended on the efficiency of her power output.


    Her total energy is fixed, theoretically she can output all the energy in an instant, of course it is only in theory.


    According to ~www.novelhall.com~, her current power output efficiency can last for more than ten seconds at most, and I don¡¯t know if she can kill the cloaked man, after all¡¤


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.

 Chapter 282： what is bright

    ¡¾Tomorrow more...¡¿


    "No need to struggle."


    Geng Wanchun smiled contemptuously, raised his sickle again, and shouted:


    "Wen Feng, this is strength. People without strength can only struggle and live."


    Xu Wenfeng closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. He knew that he had no room to struggle and could feel the strength of Wanchun.


    The expected death did not come.


    "Who are you?"


    Geng Wanchun stared blankly at the woman in front of him, and felt the same kind of breath, the other party was similar to him.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes and saw Geng Wanchun talking to the air in front of him, there seemed to be someone standing there.


    Tao Yi didn''t reply, and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp blade in his other hand. In her eyes, the cloaked man was the right one.


    The sickle cut through.


    The man in the cloak was extremely fast, and the second came first, and the moment Tao Yi made a move, he chopped off with a scythe.


    One of Tao Yi''s hands was cut off neatly, and flew into the air, turning into a faint light and gradually dissipating.


    After being cut off with one hand, Tao Yi didn''t react at all, it seemed that just a hair was pulled out, and he could launch the next attack.


    The cloaked man slashed backhand again, and with the surging black mist, Tao Yi''s other hand was also chopped off.


    In the blink of an eye, Tao Yi had both of his arms cut off by the masked man, and the difference in combat power between the two sides was obvious.


    Su Changxing felt the power of the cloaked man through Tao Yi. His speed was strangely fast, and it seemed that he raised and lowered the knife at the same time.


    Even he might not be able to react.


    The key should be those black mist!


    Su Changxing realized intuitively that it should be the influence of the black mist that caused Tao Yi to experience a gap in perception.


    Tao Yi immediately turned around and ran out the door, but Geng Wanchun didn''t intend to stop. The cloaked man came to Tao Yi''s back almost instantly, raised his sickle and cut down.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    A Magnum bullet pierced through the wooden door and shot at the cloaked man through the black mist.


    Su Changxing was able to see the situation inside, and he could roughly judge the position of the cloaked man based on Tao Yi''s situation.


    The cloaked man dodged the shot by moving sideways.


    The bullet disappeared into the black mist, as if it had been eaten by the black mist.


    At this moment, the other people in the room were already lying on the ground, with a wound on their chest caused by a sickle, and they were still dead. Only Xu Wenfeng stood there dumbfounded.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing notice that the others were also dead.


    when?


    The cloaked man was obviously fighting Tao Yi.


    With the deaths of these people, the scope of the black mist began to expand in the corridor.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to step back, while using his "true knowledge" to analyze the black mist.


    [Death Qi: The resentment of the dead is condensed, and the living cannot be contaminated. This seems to be a mass of spiritual death energy, which comes from a weapon]


    "Don''t go in!"


    Su Changxing reminded the people behind him loudly, and then turned the evil spirits in the station over.


    Tao Yi''s hands reorganized at a speed visible to the naked eye, her body gradually solidified, and she was out of the state of undead. Her eyes changed, her smile changed from gentle to crazy, blue and black blood vessels burst out of her skin, and her face became ferocious.


    One hand, two hands, three hands...


    Six long, pitch-black hands like tentacles protruded from the body, lying on the ground like spiders, with lines like red lines spreading across them.


    There is a special smell in the air.


    Tao Yi was three meters tall, looking down at the cloaked man, who was only two meters high including the floating height.


    Tao Yi was entangled by the cloaked man, so Su Changxing had no choice but to trigger Tao Yi''s degenerate state, and he hadn''t tried it. He only knew that this was a state in which Tao Yi possessed an entity, and it should be stronger.


    Accompanied by the permeation of that breath.


    A sense of guilt piled up in his heart, as if he was a sinful person who deserved nothing but death.


    His control over Tao Yi was weakened by most in an instant. If it wasn''t because of his strong mental power, Tao Yi almost lost control at a certain moment.


    He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Yi after he lost control, and it was predictable that it would be a bad result.


    Geng Wanchun looked at the monster in front of him, tears flowed from his eyes, and said viciously:


    "No matter what you are, it is impossible to stop me today!"


    The cloaked man slashed at Tao Yi with a mechanical movement, as if every knife was exactly the same, it was like a cold machine.


    "Boom~"


    A huge arm flew out, smashing the cloaked man to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yi was in a very violent state. Under the attack of the scythe, he rushed to the cloaked man and hit him hard.


    This also caused Tao Yi''s upper body to be almost severed by the cloaked man, and black blood gushed out like a spring.


    "Bang bang bang~''


    Tao Yi''s attack didn''t stop, several tentacles-like long hands kept bombarding the cloaked man, and the surrounding black mist kept vibrating, transmitting power.


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    Tao Yi violently broke the cloaked man''s arm, pressed it to the ground and bombarded him, feeling like a 300-pound man crushing a little girl underneath.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Geng Wanchun fell to his knees and fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and couldn''t help cursing, he didn''t understand why such a perverted thing appeared.


    Su Changxing noticed that Tao Yi''s state had a time limit, and the length of time depended on the efficiency of her power output.


    Her total energy is fixed, theoretically she can output all the energy in an instant, of course it is only in theory.


    According to ~www.novelhall.com~, her current power output efficiency can last for more than ten seconds at most, and I don¡¯t know if she can kill the cloaked man, after all¡¤


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.

 Chapter 283： goodbye

    ¡¾Tomorrow 10...¡¿


    "No need to struggle."


    Geng Wanchun smiled contemptuously, raised his sickle again, and shouted:


    "Wen Feng, this is strength. People without strength can only struggle and live."


    Xu Wenfeng closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. He knew that he had no room to struggle and could feel the strength of Wanchun.


    The expected death did not come.


    "Who are you?"


    Geng Wanchun stared blankly at the woman in front of him, and felt the same kind of breath, the other party was similar to him.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes and saw Geng Wanchun talking to the air in front of him, there seemed to be someone standing there.


    Tao Yi didn''t reply, and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp blade in his other hand. In her eyes, the cloaked man was the right one.


    The sickle cut through.


    The man in the cloak was extremely fast, and the second came first, and the moment Tao Yi made a move, he chopped off with a scythe.


    One of Tao Yi''s hands was cut off neatly, and flew into the air, turning into a faint light and gradually dissipating.


    After being cut off with one hand, Tao Yi didn''t react at all, it seemed that just a hair was pulled out, and he could launch the next attack.


    The cloaked man slashed backhand again, and with the surging black mist, Tao Yi''s other hand was also chopped off.


    In the blink of an eye, Tao Yi had both of his arms cut off by the masked man, and the difference in combat power between the two sides was obvious.


    Su Changxing felt the power of the cloaked man through Tao Yi. His speed was strangely fast, and it seemed that he raised and lowered the knife at the same time.


    Even he might not be able to react.


    The key should be those black mist!


    Su Changxing realized intuitively that it should be the influence of the black mist that caused Tao Yi to experience a gap in perception.


    Tao Yi immediately turned around and ran out the door, but Geng Wanchun didn''t intend to stop. The cloaked man came to Tao Yi''s back almost instantly, raised his sickle and cut down.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    A Magnum bullet pierced through the wooden door and shot at the cloaked man through the black mist.


    Su Changxing was able to see the situation inside, and he could roughly judge the position of the cloaked man based on Tao Yi''s situation.


    The cloaked man dodged the shot by moving sideways.


    The bullet disappeared into the black mist, as if it had been eaten by the black mist.


    At this moment, the other people in the room were already lying on the ground, with a wound on their chest caused by a sickle, and they were still dead. Only Xu Wenfeng stood there dumbfounded.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing notice that the others were also dead.


    when?


    The cloaked man was obviously fighting Tao Yi.


    With the deaths of these people, the scope of the black mist began to expand in the corridor.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to step back, while using his "true knowledge" to analyze the black mist.


    [Death Qi: The resentment of the dead is condensed, and the living cannot be contaminated. This seems to be a mass of spiritual death energy, which comes from a weapon]


    "Don''t go in!"


    Su Changxing reminded the people behind him loudly, and then turned the evil spirits in the station over.


    Tao Yi''s hands reorganized at a speed visible to the naked eye, her body gradually solidified, she was out of the state of undead, her eyes changed, her smile changed from gentle to crazy, blue and black blood vessels burst out from her skin, and her face became ferocious.


    One hand, two hands, three hands...


    Six long, pitch-black hands like tentacles protruded from the body, lying on the ground like spiders, with lines like red lines spreading across them.


    There is a special smell in the air.


    Tao Yi was three meters tall, looking down at the cloaked man, who was only two meters high including the floating height.


    Tao Yi was entangled by the man in the cloak, so Su Changxing had to trigger Tao Yi''s degenerate state. He hadn''t tried it, but he only knew that this was a state in which Tao Yi possessed an entity, and it should be stronger.


    Accompanied by the permeation of that breath.


    A sense of guilt piled up in his heart, as if he was a sinful person who deserved nothing but death.


    His control over Tao Yi was weakened by most in an instant. If it wasn''t because of his strong mental power, Tao Yi almost lost control at a certain moment.


    He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Yi after he lost control, and it was predictable that it would be a bad result.


    Geng Wanchun looked at the monster in front of him, tears flowed from his eyes, and said viciously:


    "No matter what you are, it is impossible to stop me today!"


    The cloaked man slashed at Tao Yi with a mechanical movement, as if every knife was exactly the same, it was like a cold machine.


    "Boom~"


    A huge arm flew out, smashing the cloaked man to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yi was in a very violent state. Under the attack of the scythe, he rushed to the cloaked man and hit him hard.


    This also caused Tao Yi''s upper body to be almost severed by the cloaked man, and black blood gushed out like a spring.


    "Bang bang bang~''


    Tao Yi''s attack didn''t stop, several tentacles-like long hands kept bombarding the cloaked man, and the surrounding black mist kept vibrating, transmitting power.


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    Tao Yi violently broke the cloaked man''s arm, pressed it to the ground and bombarded him, feeling like a 300-pound man crushing a little girl underneath.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Geng Wanchun fell to his knees and fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and couldn''t help cursing, he didn''t understand why such a perverted thing appeared.


    Su Changxing noticed that Tao Yi''s state had a time limit, and the length of time depended on the efficiency of her power output.


    Her total energy is fixed, theoretically she can output all the energy in an instant, of course it is only in theory.


    According to ~www.novelhall.com~, her current power output efficiency can last for more than ten seconds at most, and I don¡¯t know if she can kill the cloaked man, after all¡¤


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.

 Chapter 284： see

    ¡¾Tomorrow 11...¡¿


    "No need to struggle."


    Geng Wanchun smiled contemptuously, raised his sickle again, and shouted:


    "Wen Feng, this is strength. People without strength can only struggle and live."


    Xu Wenfeng closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. He knew that he had no room to struggle and could feel the strength of Wanchun.


    The expected death did not come.


    "Who are you?"


    Geng Wanchun stared blankly at the woman in front of him, and felt the same kind of breath, the other party was similar to him.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes and saw Geng Wanchun talking to the air in front of him, there seemed to be someone standing there.


    Tao Yi didn''t reply, and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp blade in his other hand. In her eyes, the cloaked man was the right one.


    The sickle cut through.


    The man in the cloak was extremely fast, and the second came first, and the moment Tao Yi made a move, he chopped off with a scythe.


    One of Tao Yi''s hands was cut off neatly, and flew into the air, turning into a faint light and gradually dissipating.


    After being cut off with one hand, Tao Yi didn''t react at all, it seemed that just a hair was pulled out, and he could launch the next attack.


    The cloaked man slashed backhand again, and with the surging black mist, Tao Yi''s other hand was also chopped off.


    In the blink of an eye, Tao Yi had both of his arms cut off by the masked man, and the difference in combat power between the two sides was obvious.


    Su Changxing felt the power of the cloaked man through Tao Yi. His speed was strangely fast, and it seemed that he raised and lowered the knife at the same time.


    Even he might not be able to react.


    The key should be those black mist!


    Su Changxing realized intuitively that it should be the influence of the black mist that caused Tao Yi to experience a gap in perception.


    Tao Yi immediately turned around and ran out the door, but Geng Wanchun didn''t intend to stop. The cloaked man came to Tao Yi''s back almost instantly, raised his sickle and cut down.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    A Magnum bullet pierced through the wooden door and shot at the cloaked man through the black mist.


    Su Changxing was able to see the situation inside, and he could roughly judge the position of the cloaked man based on Tao Yi''s situation.


    The cloaked man dodged the shot by moving sideways.


    The bullet disappeared into the black mist, as if it had been eaten by the black mist.


    At this moment, the other people in the room were already lying on the ground, with a wound on their chest caused by a sickle, and they were still dead. Only Xu Wenfeng stood there dumbfounded.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing notice that the others were also dead.


    when?


    The cloaked man was obviously fighting Tao Yi.


    With the deaths of these people, the scope of the black mist began to expand in the corridor.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to step back, while using his "true knowledge" to analyze the black mist.


    [Death Qi: The resentment of the dead is condensed, and the living cannot be contaminated. This seems to be a mass of spiritual death energy, which comes from a weapon]


    "Don''t go in!"


    Su Changxing reminded the people behind him loudly, and then turned the evil spirits in the station over.


    Tao Yi''s hands reorganized at a speed visible to the naked eye, her body gradually solidified, and she was out of the state of undead. Her eyes changed, her smile changed from gentle to crazy, blue and black blood vessels burst out of her skin, and her face became ferocious.


    One hand, two hands, three hands...


    Six long, pitch-black hands like tentacles protruded from the body, lying on the ground like spiders, with lines like red lines spreading across them.


    There is a special smell in the air.


    Tao Yi was three meters tall, looking down at the cloaked man, who was only two meters high including the floating height.


    Tao Yi was entangled by the cloaked man, so Su Changxing had no choice but to trigger Tao Yi''s degenerate state, and he hadn''t tried it. He only knew that this was a state in which Tao Yi possessed an entity, and it should be stronger.


    Accompanied by the permeation of that breath.


    A sense of guilt piled up in his heart, as if he was a sinful person who deserved nothing but death.


    His control over Tao Yi was weakened by most in an instant. If it wasn''t because of his strong mental power, Tao Yi almost lost control at a certain moment.


    He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Yi after he lost control, and it was predictable that it would be a bad result.


    Geng Wanchun looked at the monster in front of him, tears flowed from his eyes, and said viciously:


    "No matter what you are, it is impossible to stop me today!"


    The cloaked man slashed at Tao Yi with a mechanical movement, as if every knife was exactly the same, it was like a cold machine.


    "Boom~"


    A huge arm flew out, smashing the cloaked man to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yi was in a very violent state. Under the attack of the scythe, he rushed to the cloaked man and hit him hard.


    This also caused Tao Yi''s upper body to be almost severed by the cloaked man, and black blood gushed out like a spring.


    "Bang bang bang~''


    Tao Yi''s attack didn''t stop, several tentacles-like long hands kept bombarding the cloaked man, and the surrounding black mist kept vibrating, transmitting power.


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    Tao Yi violently broke the cloaked man''s arm, pressed it to the ground and bombarded him, feeling like a 300-pound man crushing a little girl underneath.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Geng Wanchun fell to his knees and fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and couldn''t help cursing, he didn''t understand why such a perverted thing appeared.


    Su Changxing noticed that Tao Yi''s state had a time limit, and the length of time depended on the efficiency of her power output.


    Her total energy is fixed, theoretically she can output all the energy in an instant, of course it is only in theory.


    According to ~www.novelhall.com~, her current power output efficiency can last for more than ten seconds at most, and I don¡¯t know if she can kill the cloaked man, after all¡¤


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.

 Chapter 285： half dead

    ¡¾Tomorrow 12...¡¿


    "No need to struggle."


    Geng Wanchun smiled contemptuously, raised his sickle again, and shouted:


    "Wen Feng, this is strength. People without strength can only struggle and live."


    Xu Wenfeng closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. He knew that he had no room to struggle and could feel the strength of Wanchun.


    The expected death did not come.


    "Who are you?"


    Geng Wanchun stared blankly at the woman in front of him, and felt the same kind of breath, the other party was similar to him.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes and saw Geng Wanchun talking to the air in front of him, there seemed to be someone standing there.


    Tao Yi didn''t reply, and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp blade in his other hand. In her eyes, the cloaked man was the right one.


    The sickle cut through.


    The man in the cloak was extremely fast, and the second came first, and the moment Tao Yi made a move, he chopped off with a scythe.


    One of Tao Yi''s hands was cut off neatly, and flew into the air, turning into a faint light and gradually dissipating.


    After being cut off with one hand, Tao Yi didn''t react at all, it seemed that just a hair was pulled out, and he could launch the next attack.


    The cloaked man slashed backhand again, and with the surging black mist, Tao Yi''s other hand was also chopped off.


    In the blink of an eye, Tao Yi had both of his arms cut off by the masked man, and the difference in combat power between the two sides was obvious.


    Su Changxing felt the power of the cloaked man through Tao Yi. His speed was strangely fast, and it seemed that he raised and lowered the knife at the same time.


    Even he might not be able to react.


    The key should be those black mist!


    Su Changxing realized intuitively that it should be the influence of the black mist that caused Tao Yi to experience a gap in perception.


    Tao Yi immediately turned around and ran out the door, but Geng Wanchun didn''t intend to stop. The cloaked man came to Tao Yi''s back almost instantly, raised his sickle and cut down.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    A Magnum bullet pierced through the wooden door and shot at the cloaked man through the black mist.


    Su Changxing was able to see the situation inside, and he could roughly judge the position of the cloaked man based on Tao Yi''s situation.


    The cloaked man dodged the shot by moving sideways.


    The bullet disappeared into the black mist, as if it had been eaten by the black mist.


    At this moment, the other people in the room were already lying on the ground, with a wound on their chest caused by a sickle, and they were still dead. Only Xu Wenfeng stood there dumbfounded.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing notice that the others were also dead.


    when?


    The cloaked man was obviously fighting Tao Yi.


    With the deaths of these people, the scope of the black mist began to expand in the corridor.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to step back, while using his "true knowledge" to analyze the black mist.


    [Death Qi: The resentment of the dead is condensed, and the living cannot be contaminated. This seems to be a mass of spiritual death energy, which comes from a weapon]


    "Don''t go in!"


    Su Changxing reminded the people behind him loudly, and then turned the evil spirits in the station over.


    Tao Yi''s hands reorganized at a speed visible to the naked eye, her body gradually solidified, she was out of the state of undead, her eyes changed, her smile changed from gentle to crazy, blue and black blood vessels burst out from her skin, and her face became ferocious.


    One hand, two hands, three hands...


    Six long, pitch-black hands like tentacles protruded from the body, lying on the ground like spiders, with lines like red lines spreading across them.


    There is a special smell in the air.


    Tao Yi was three meters tall, looking down at the cloaked man, who was only two meters high including the floating height.


    Tao Yi was entangled by the man in the cloak, so Su Changxing had to trigger Tao Yi''s degenerate state. He hadn''t tried it, but he only knew that this was a state in which Tao Yi possessed an entity, and it should be stronger.


    Accompanied by the permeation of that breath.


    A sense of guilt piled up in his heart, as if he was a sinful person who deserved nothing but death.


    His control over Tao Yi was weakened by most in an instant. If it wasn''t because of his strong mental power, Tao Yi almost lost control at a certain moment.


    He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Yi after he lost control, and it was predictable that it would be a bad result.


    Geng Wanchun looked at the monster in front of him, tears flowed from his eyes, and said viciously:


    "No matter what you are, it is impossible to stop me today!"


    The cloaked man slashed at Tao Yi with a mechanical movement, as if every knife was exactly the same, it was like a cold machine.


    "Boom~"


    A huge arm flew out, smashing the cloaked man to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yi was in a very violent state. Under the attack of the scythe, he rushed to the cloaked man and hit him hard.


    This also caused Tao Yi''s upper body to be almost severed by the cloaked man, and black blood gushed out like a spring.


    "Bang bang bang~''


    Tao Yi''s attack didn''t stop, several tentacles-like long hands kept bombarding the cloaked man, and the surrounding black mist kept vibrating, transmitting power.


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    Tao Yi violently broke the cloaked man''s arm, pressed it to the ground and bombarded him, feeling like a 300-pound man crushing a little girl underneath.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Geng Wanchun fell to his knees and fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and couldn''t help cursing, he didn''t understand why such a perverted thing appeared.


    Su Changxing noticed that Tao Yi''s state had a time limit, and the length of time depended on the efficiency of her power output.


    Her total energy is fixed, theoretically she can output all the energy in an instant, of course it is only in theory.


    According to ~www.novelhall.com~, her current power output efficiency can last for more than ten seconds at most, and I don¡¯t know if she can kill the cloaked man, after all¡¤


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.

 Chapter 286： continued to deteriorate

    ¡¾Tomorrow more 1...¡¿


    "No need to struggle."


    Geng Wanchun smiled contemptuously, raised his sickle again, and shouted:


    "Wen Feng, this is strength. People without strength can only struggle and live."


    Xu Wenfeng closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. He knew that he had no room to struggle and could feel the strength of Wanchun.


    The expected death did not come.


    "Who are you?"


    Geng Wanchun stared blankly at the woman in front of him, and felt the same kind of breath, the other party was similar to him.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes and saw Geng Wanchun talking to the air in front of him, there seemed to be someone standing there.


    Tao Yi didn''t reply, and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp blade in his other hand. In her eyes, the cloaked man was the right one.


    The sickle cut through.


    The man in the cloak was extremely fast, and the second came first, and the moment Tao Yi made a move, he chopped off with a scythe.


    One of Tao Yi''s hands was cut off neatly, and flew into the air, turning into a faint light and gradually dissipating.


    After being cut off with one hand, Tao Yi didn''t react at all, it seemed that just a hair was pulled out, and he could launch the next attack.


    The cloaked man slashed backhand again, and with the surging black mist, Tao Yi''s other hand was also chopped off.


    In the blink of an eye, Tao Yi had both of his arms cut off by the masked man, and the difference in combat power between the two sides was obvious.


    Su Changxing felt the power of the cloaked man through Tao Yi. His speed was strangely fast, and it seemed that he raised and lowered the knife at the same time.


    Even he might not be able to react.


    The key should be those black mist!


    Su Changxing realized intuitively that it should be the influence of the black mist that caused Tao Yi to experience a gap in perception.


    Tao Yi immediately turned around and ran out the door, but Geng Wanchun didn''t intend to stop. The cloaked man came to Tao Yi''s back almost instantly, raised his sickle and cut down.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    A Magnum bullet pierced through the wooden door and shot at the cloaked man through the black mist.


    Su Changxing was able to see the situation inside, and he could roughly judge the position of the cloaked man based on Tao Yi''s situation.


    The cloaked man dodged the shot by moving sideways.


    The bullet disappeared into the black mist, as if it had been eaten by the black mist.


    At this moment, the other people in the room were already lying on the ground, with a wound on their chest caused by a sickle, and they were still dead. Only Xu Wenfeng stood there dumbfounded.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing notice that the others were also dead.


    when?


    The cloaked man was obviously fighting Tao Yi.


    With the deaths of these people, the scope of the black mist began to expand in the corridor.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to step back, while using his "true knowledge" to analyze the black mist.


    [Death Qi: The resentment of the dead is condensed, and the living cannot be contaminated. This seems to be a mass of spiritual death energy, which comes from a weapon]


    "Don''t go in!"


    Su Changxing reminded the people behind him loudly, and then turned the evil spirits in the station over.


    Tao Yi''s hands reorganized at a speed visible to the naked eye, her body gradually solidified, and she was out of the state of undead. Her eyes changed, her smile changed from gentle to crazy, blue and black blood vessels burst out of her skin, and her face became ferocious.


    One hand, two hands, three hands...


    Six long, pitch-black hands like tentacles protruded from the body, lying on the ground like spiders, with lines like red lines spreading across them.


    There is a special smell in the air.


    Tao Yi was three meters tall, looking down at the cloaked man, who was only two meters high including the floating height.


    Tao Yi was entangled by the cloaked man, so Su Changxing had no choice but to trigger Tao Yi''s degenerate state, and he hadn''t tried it. He only knew that this was a state in which Tao Yi possessed an entity, and it should be stronger.


    Accompanied by the permeation of that breath.


    A sense of guilt piled up in his heart, as if he was a sinful person who deserved nothing but death.


    His control over Tao Yi was weakened by most in an instant. If it wasn''t because of his strong mental power, Tao Yi almost lost control at a certain moment.


    He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Yi after he lost control, and it was predictable that it would be a bad result.


    Geng Wanchun looked at the monster in front of him, tears flowed from his eyes, and said viciously:


    "No matter what you are, it is impossible to stop me today!"


    The cloaked man slashed at Tao Yi with a mechanical movement, as if every knife was exactly the same, it was like a cold machine.


    "Boom~"


    A huge arm flew out, smashing the cloaked man to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yi was in a very violent state. Under the attack of the scythe, he rushed to the cloaked man and hit him hard.


    This also caused Tao Yi''s upper body to be almost severed by the cloaked man, and black blood gushed out like a spring.


    "Bang bang bang~''


    Tao Yi''s attack didn''t stop, several tentacles-like long hands kept bombarding the cloaked man, and the surrounding black mist kept vibrating, transmitting power.


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    Tao Yi violently broke the cloaked man''s arm, pressed it to the ground and bombarded him, feeling like a 300-pound man crushing a little girl underneath.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Geng Wanchun fell to his knees and fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and couldn''t help cursing, he didn''t understand why such a perverted thing appeared.


    Su Changxing noticed that Tao Yi''s state had a time limit, and the length of time depended on the efficiency of her power output.


    Her total energy is fixed, theoretically she can output all the energy in an instant, of course it is only in theory.


    According to UU Reading www.uukanshu.com, her current power output efficiency can last for more than ten seconds at most, and she doesn''t know if she can kill the cloaked man, after all...


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.

 Chapter 287： out of control

    ¡¾Tomorrow more 2...¡¿


    "No need to struggle."


    Geng Wanchun smiled contemptuously, raised his sickle again, and shouted:


    "Wen Feng, this is strength. People without strength can only struggle and live."


    Xu Wenfeng closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. He knew that he had no room to struggle and could feel the strength of Wanchun.


    The expected death did not come.


    "Who are you?"


    Geng Wanchun stared blankly at the woman in front of him, and felt the same kind of breath, the other party was similar to him.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes and saw Geng Wanchun talking to the air in front of him, there seemed to be someone standing there.


    Tao Yi didn''t reply, and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp blade in his other hand. In her eyes, the cloaked man was the right one.


    The sickle cut through.


    The man in the cloak was extremely fast, and the second came first, and the moment Tao Yi made a move, he chopped off with a scythe.


    One of Tao Yi''s hands was cut off neatly, and flew into the air, turning into a faint light and gradually dissipating.


    After being cut off with one hand, Tao Yi didn''t react at all, it seemed that just a hair was pulled out, and he could launch the next attack.


    The cloaked man slashed backhand again, and with the surging black mist, Tao Yi''s other hand was also chopped off.


    In the blink of an eye, Tao Yi had both of his arms cut off by the masked man, and the difference in combat power between the two sides was obvious.


    Su Changxing felt the power of the cloaked man through Tao Yi. His speed was strangely fast, and it seemed that he raised and lowered the knife at the same time.


    Even he might not be able to react.


    The key should be those black mist!


    Su Changxing realized intuitively that it should be the influence of the black mist that caused Tao Yi to experience a gap in perception.


    Tao Yi immediately turned around and ran out the door, but Geng Wanchun didn''t intend to stop. The cloaked man came to Tao Yi''s back almost instantly, raised his sickle and cut down.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    A Magnum bullet pierced through the wooden door and shot at the cloaked man through the black mist.


    Su Changxing was able to see the situation inside, and he could roughly judge the position of the cloaked man based on Tao Yi''s situation.


    The cloaked man dodged the shot by moving sideways.


    The bullet disappeared into the black mist, as if it had been eaten by the black mist.


    At this moment, the other people in the room were already lying on the ground, with a wound on their chest caused by a sickle, and they were still dead. Only Xu Wenfeng stood there dumbfounded.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing notice that the others were also dead.


    when?


    The cloaked man was obviously fighting Tao Yi.


    With the deaths of these people, the scope of the black mist began to expand in the corridor.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to step back, while using his "true knowledge" to analyze the black mist.


    [Death Qi: The resentment of the dead is condensed, and the living cannot be contaminated. This seems to be a mass of spiritual death energy, which comes from a weapon]


    "Don''t go in!"


    Su Changxing reminded the people behind him loudly, and then turned the evil spirits in the station over.


    Tao Yi''s hands reorganized at a speed visible to the naked eye, her body gradually solidified, and she was out of the state of undead. Her eyes changed, her smile changed from gentle to crazy, blue and black blood vessels burst out of her skin, and her face became ferocious.


    One hand, two hands, three hands...


    Six long, pitch-black hands like tentacles protruded from the body, lying on the ground like spiders, with lines like red lines spreading across them.


    There is a special smell in the air.


    Tao Yi was three meters tall, looking down at the cloaked man, who was only two meters high including the floating height.


    Tao Yi was entangled by the cloaked man, so Su Changxing had no choice but to trigger Tao Yi''s degenerate state, and he hadn''t tried it. He only knew that this was a state in which Tao Yi possessed an entity, and it should be stronger.


    Accompanied by the permeation of that breath.


    A sense of guilt piled up in his heart, as if he was a sinful person who deserved nothing but death.


    His control over Tao Yi was weakened by most in an instant. If it wasn''t because of his strong mental power, Tao Yi almost lost control at a certain moment.


    He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Yi after he lost control, and it was predictable that it would be a bad result.


    Geng Wanchun looked at the monster in front of him, tears flowed from his eyes, and said viciously:


    "No matter what you are, it is impossible to stop me today!"


    The cloaked man slashed at Tao Yi with a mechanical movement, as if every knife was exactly the same, it was like a cold machine.


    "Boom~"


    A huge arm flew out, smashing the cloaked man to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yi was in a very violent state. Under the attack of the scythe, he rushed to the cloaked man and hit him hard.


    This also caused Tao Yi''s upper body to be almost severed by the cloaked man, and black blood gushed out like a spring.


    "Bang bang bang~''


    Tao Yi''s attack didn''t stop, several tentacles-like long hands kept bombarding the cloaked man, and the surrounding black mist kept vibrating, transmitting power.


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    Tao Yi violently broke the cloaked man''s arm, pressed it to the ground and bombarded him, feeling like a 300-pound man crushing a little girl underneath.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Geng Wanchun fell to his knees and fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and couldn''t help cursing, he didn''t understand why such a perverted thing appeared.


    Su Changxing noticed that Tao Yi''s state had a time limit, and the length of time depended on the efficiency of her power output.


    Her total energy is fixed, theoretically she can output all the energy in an instant, of course it is only in theory.


    According to ~www.novelhall.com~, her current power output efficiency can last for more than ten seconds at most, and I don¡¯t know if she can kill the cloaked man, after all¡¤


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.

 Chapter 288： crash

    [Tomorrow will update 4...]


    "No need to struggle."


    Geng Wanchun smiled contemptuously, raised his sickle again, and shouted:


    "Wen Feng, this is strength. People without strength can only struggle and live."


    Xu Wenfeng closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. He knew that he had no room to struggle and could feel the strength of Wanchun.


    The expected death did not come.


    "Who are you?"


    Geng Wanchun stared blankly at the woman in front of him, and felt the same kind of breath, the other party was similar to him.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes and saw Geng Wanchun talking to the air in front of him, there seemed to be someone standing there.


    Tao Yi didn''t reply, and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp blade in his other hand. In her eyes, the cloaked man was the right one.


    The sickle cut through.


    The man in the cloak was extremely fast, and the second came first, and the moment Tao Yi made a move, he chopped off with a scythe.


    One of Tao Yi''s hands was cut off neatly, and flew into the air, turning into a faint light and gradually dissipating.


    After being cut off with one hand, Tao Yi didn''t react at all, it seemed that just a hair was pulled out, and he could launch the next attack.


    The cloaked man slashed backhand again, and with the surging black mist, Tao Yi''s other hand was also chopped off.


    In the blink of an eye, Tao Yi had both of his arms cut off by the masked man, and the difference in combat power between the two sides was obvious.


    Su Changxing felt the power of the cloaked man through Tao Yi. His speed was strangely fast, and it seemed that he raised and lowered the knife at the same time.


    Even he might not be able to react.


    The key should be those black mist!


    Su Changxing realized intuitively that it should be the influence of the black mist that caused Tao Yi to experience a gap in perception.


    Tao Yi immediately turned around and ran out the door, but Geng Wanchun didn''t intend to stop. The cloaked man came to Tao Yi''s back almost instantly, raised his sickle and cut down.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    A Magnum bullet pierced through the wooden door and shot at the cloaked man through the black mist.


    Su Changxing was able to see the situation inside, and he could roughly judge the position of the cloaked man based on Tao Yi''s situation.


    The cloaked man dodged the shot by moving sideways.


    The bullet disappeared into the black mist, as if it had been eaten by the black mist.


    At this moment, the other people in the room were already lying on the ground, with a wound on their chest caused by a sickle, and they were still dead. Only Xu Wenfeng stood there dumbfounded.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing notice that the others were also dead.


    when?


    The cloaked man was obviously fighting Tao Yi.


    With the deaths of these people, the scope of the black mist began to expand in the corridor.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to step back, while using his "true knowledge" to analyze the black mist.


    [Death Qi: The resentment of the dead is condensed, and the living cannot be contaminated. This seems to be a mass of spiritual death energy, which comes from a weapon]


    "Don''t go in!"


    Su Changxing reminded the people behind him loudly, and then turned the evil spirits in the station over.


    Tao Yi''s hands reorganized at a speed visible to the naked eye, her body gradually solidified, and she was out of the state of undead. Her eyes changed, her smile changed from gentle to crazy, blue and black blood vessels burst out of her skin, and her face became ferocious.


    One hand, two hands, three hands...


    Six long, pitch-black hands like tentacles protruded from the body, lying on the ground like spiders, with lines like red lines spreading across them.


    There is a special smell in the air.


    Tao Yi was three meters tall, looking down at the cloaked man, who was only two meters high including the floating height.


    Tao Yi was entangled by the cloaked man, so Su Changxing had no choice but to trigger Tao Yi''s degenerate state, and he hadn''t tried it. He only knew that this was a state in which Tao Yi possessed an entity, and it should be stronger.


    Accompanied by the permeation of that breath.


    A sense of guilt piled up in his heart, as if he was a sinful person who deserved nothing but death.


    His control over Tao Yi was weakened by most in an instant. If it wasn''t because of his strong mental power, Tao Yi almost lost control at a certain moment.


    He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Yi after he lost control, and it was predictable that it would be a bad result.


    Geng Wanchun looked at the monster in front of him, tears flowed from his eyes, and said viciously:


    "No matter what you are, it is impossible to stop me today!"


    The cloaked man slashed at Tao Yi with a mechanical movement, as if every knife was exactly the same, it was like a cold machine.


    "Boom~"


    A huge arm flew out, smashing the cloaked man to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yi was in a very violent state. Under the attack of the scythe, he rushed to the cloaked man and hit him hard.


    This also caused Tao Yi''s upper body to be almost severed by the cloaked man, and black blood gushed out like a spring.


    "Bang bang bang~''


    Tao Yi''s attack didn''t stop, several tentacles-like long hands kept bombarding the cloaked man, and the surrounding black mist kept vibrating, transmitting power.


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    Tao Yi violently broke the cloaked man''s arm, pressed it to the ground and bombarded him, feeling like a 300-pound man crushing a little girl underneath.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Geng Wanchun fell to his knees and fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and couldn''t help cursing, he didn''t understand why such a perverted thing appeared.


    Su Changxing noticed that Tao Yi''s state had a time limit, and the length of time depended on the efficiency of her power output.


    Her total energy is fixed, theoretically she can output all the energy in an instant, of course it is only in theory.


    According to ~www.novelhall.com~, her current power output efficiency can last for more than ten seconds at most, and I don¡¯t know if she can kill the cloaked man, after all¡¤


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.

 Chapter 289： confessional silence

    ¡¾Tomorrow 5...¡¿


    "No need to struggle."


    Geng Wanchun smiled contemptuously, raised his sickle again, and shouted:


    "Wen Feng, this is strength. People without strength can only struggle and live."


    Xu Wenfeng closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of death. He knew that he had no room to struggle and could feel the strength of Wanchun.


    The expected death did not come.


    "Who are you?"


    Geng Wanchun stared blankly at the woman in front of him, and felt the same kind of breath, the other party was similar to him.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes and saw Geng Wanchun talking to the air in front of him, there seemed to be someone standing there.


    Tao Yi didn''t reply, and stabbed at the cloaked man with a sharp blade in his other hand. In her eyes, the cloaked man was the right one.


    The sickle cut through.


    The man in the cloak was extremely fast, and the second came first, and the moment Tao Yi made a move, he chopped off with a scythe.


    One of Tao Yi''s hands was cut off neatly, and flew into the air, turning into a faint light and gradually dissipating.


    After being cut off with one hand, Tao Yi didn''t react at all, it seemed that just a hair was pulled out, and he could launch the next attack.


    The cloaked man slashed backhand again, and with the surging black mist, Tao Yi''s other hand was also chopped off.


    In the blink of an eye, Tao Yi had both of his arms cut off by the masked man, and the difference in combat power between the two sides was obvious.


    Su Changxing felt the power of the cloaked man through Tao Yi. His speed was strangely fast, and it seemed that he raised and lowered the knife at the same time.


    Even he might not be able to react.


    The key should be those black mist!


    Su Changxing realized intuitively that it should be the influence of the black mist that caused Tao Yi to experience a gap in perception.


    Tao Yi immediately turned around and ran out the door, but Geng Wanchun didn''t intend to stop. The cloaked man came to Tao Yi''s back almost instantly, raised his sickle and cut down.


    "Boom~"


    There was a roar.


    A Magnum bullet pierced through the wooden door and shot at the cloaked man through the black mist.


    Su Changxing was able to see the situation inside, and he could roughly judge the position of the cloaked man based on Tao Yi''s situation.


    The cloaked man dodged the shot by moving sideways.


    The bullet disappeared into the black mist, as if it had been eaten by the black mist.


    At this moment, the other people in the room were already lying on the ground, with a wound on their chest caused by a sickle, and they were still dead. Only Xu Wenfeng stood there dumbfounded.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing notice that the others were also dead.


    when?


    The cloaked man was obviously fighting Tao Yi.


    With the deaths of these people, the scope of the black mist began to expand in the corridor.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to step back, while using his "true knowledge" to analyze the black mist.


    [Death Qi: The resentment of the dead is condensed, and the living cannot be contaminated. This seems to be a mass of spiritual death energy, which comes from a weapon]


    "Don''t go in!"


    Su Changxing reminded the people behind him loudly, and then turned the evil spirits in the station over.


    Tao Yi''s hands reorganized at a speed visible to the naked eye, her body gradually solidified, and she was out of the state of undead. Her eyes changed, her smile changed from gentle to crazy, blue and black blood vessels burst out of her skin, and her face became ferocious.


    One hand, two hands, three hands...


    Six long, pitch-black hands like tentacles protruded from the body, lying on the ground like spiders, with lines like red lines spreading across them.


    There is a special smell in the air.


    Tao Yi was three meters tall, looking down at the cloaked man, who was only two meters high including the floating height.


    Tao Yi was entangled by the cloaked man, so Su Changxing had no choice but to trigger Tao Yi''s degenerate state, and he hadn''t tried it. He only knew that this was a state in which Tao Yi possessed an entity, and it should be stronger.


    Accompanied by the permeation of that breath.


    A sense of guilt piled up in his heart, as if he was a sinful person who deserved nothing but death.


    His control over Tao Yi was weakened by most in an instant. If it wasn''t because of his strong mental power, Tao Yi almost lost control at a certain moment.


    He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Yi after he lost control, and it was predictable that it would be a bad result.


    Geng Wanchun looked at the monster in front of him, tears flowed from his eyes, and said viciously:


    "No matter what you are, it is impossible to stop me today!"


    The cloaked man slashed at Tao Yi with a mechanical movement, as if every knife was exactly the same, it was like a cold machine.


    "Boom~"


    A huge arm flew out, smashing the cloaked man to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Tao Yi was in a very violent state. Under the attack of the scythe, he rushed to the cloaked man and hit him hard.


    This also caused Tao Yi''s upper body to be almost severed by the cloaked man, and black blood gushed out like a spring.


    "Bang bang bang~''


    Tao Yi''s attack didn''t stop, several tentacles-like long hands kept bombarding the cloaked man, and the surrounding black mist kept vibrating, transmitting power.


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    Tao Yi violently broke the cloaked man''s arm, pressed it to the ground and bombarded him, feeling like a 300-pound man crushing a little girl underneath.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Geng Wanchun fell to his knees and fell to the ground, feeling dizzy and couldn''t help cursing, he didn''t understand why such a perverted thing appeared.


    Su Changxing noticed that Tao Yi''s state had a time limit, and the length of time depended on the efficiency of her power output.


    Her total energy is fixed, theoretically she can output all the energy in an instant, of course it is only in theory.


    According to ~www.novelhall.com~, her current power output efficiency can last for more than ten seconds at most, and I don¡¯t know if she can kill the cloaked man, after all¡¤


    She was fighting against the entire black mist, and her inexhaustible power kept tilting.


    "It''s really irritable."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath to soothe his mood, and noticed that many people around him were sobbing, even Huang Biao had tears in his eyes.


    Later, he noticed that Xu Wenfeng was lying directly on the ground crying, blaming himself, and shouting:


    "I''m guilty and I deserve to die."


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.


    This should be caused by the strange aura permeating Tao Yi''s body, which seems to have some kind of emotional guiding effect.


    Su Changxing was also affected to a certain extent, but it was weak enough to be ignored. He himself possessed strong mental resistance.

 Chapter 287： "Metal Storm"

    ¡¾Coding...¡¿


    Three bullets flew out back and forth, from far to near, hidden in the dark shadows.


    This is also Su Changxing''s only three remaining pistol bullets. At this distance, only semi-automatic pistols can be used. The "Spike Fang" has a very short range. After the bullet hits the target, it will magnify radioactively, and the range is only about 100 meters.


    The "black cat" hiding in the shadow, stuck its head out from the shadow of the "giant baby", and immediately found the bullet flying from the dark.


    Open your **** mouth wide.


    The "black cat" grows larger and elongated from the front of the mistress, and is wrapped in the shadow behind the "giant baby".


    The space is slightly distorted.


    The bullet disappeared without a trace in the mouth of "Black Cat", as if a part of the frame rate of the movie was subtracted.


    "This thing is too buggy."


    Su Changxing felt a bit of a headache, and couldn''t figure out the details of this "black cat". It could swallow huge crystal monsters, and it could also swallow bullets fired quickly. It should be an independent creature itself, but it was under the control of the mistress.


    This is also the characteristic of the ability of the mistress, controlling and cultivating various monsters, which is somewhat similar to "Yingling", but it involves a wider range than Yuling.


    "Spirit Control" is only aimed at ghost-like creatures.


    In such an environment, "True Knowledge" seems to have more than enough energy but not enough energy, like a computer running at full capacity, and its computing power cannot keep up with the demand.


    The mistress''s face became more and more arrogant, she slowly stood up from the ground, and laughed wildly:


    "Haha, this is your method...Chief Vine? It''s really ridiculous."


    The golden pupil of the rattan was dilated and trembling, and the chest, abdomen, and neck had been penetrated by three vines protruding from the ground, and the body was shaking, as if it would fall down at any time.


    The words and patterns formed by the ice crystals were dim, and even the giant golden eyes in the sky became transparent. The ice crystal monster on the ground had returned to the appearance of a man with a pale complexion. It fell motionless on the ground and had lost its vitality.


    The sharp rain hit the forehead, as if hitting the soul, and the howling wind blew past the ears, accompanied by a biting chill.


    Warm liquid accumulated on the edge of the eye sockets, and the golden light gradually dissipated, revealing dark brown pupils. Fuji Bian looked at the mistress, his face became stiff and full of despair.


    The power of the mistress is still beyond his expectations, and he cannot use means to erase this essential gap, at least he cannot, as the facts have proved.


    "I lost."


    Teng Bing said word by word, dark red blood slowly flowed out from the corners of his mouth, eyes, and ears, and life flowed slowly, like water gradually drying up in a stream.


    Everything has an end, but some things end when they shouldn''t.


    The building behind it completely collapsed and became a new ruin, raising dust all over the sky, covering the path of the moonlight.


    Su Changxing landed heavily on the ground, his face and clothes were covered with mud and sand, his eyes trembled slightly, and Teng Bian still failed, it seemed that he was really close.


    But this is not surprising.


    Fuji Bian was originally the party who resisted, the party who was at a disadvantage, and the party who tried to find the light in the dark. I hope it is not the case.


    Success is a miracle, and failure is inevitable.


    The mistress stared at the slowly falling corpse, a look of loneliness flashed in her eyes, and it quickly disappeared, neither happy nor sad.


    Then, she looked towards Su Changxing again, a look of surprise flashed in her eyes, as if she saw something that surprised her.


    Above the ruins, a large number of metal objects were suspended, such as steel bars, metal doors, railings, etc., forming a black mass, slowly rotating, forming a "metal storm".


    now.


    Zhong Jueqing''s eyes were shining with a dark blue light, his body was surrounded by thunder, and he was suspended in mid-air and stepped on a thick metal plate that fell off a building.


    Huge abilities emerged around him.


    Three bullets flew out back and forth, from far to near, hidden in the dark shadows.


    This is also Su Changxing''s only three remaining pistol bullets. At this distance, only semi-automatic pistols can be used. The "Spike Fang" has a very short range. After the bullet hits the target, it will magnify radioactively, and the range is only about 100 meters.


    The "black cat" hiding in the shadow, stuck its head out from the shadow of the "giant baby", and immediately found the bullet flying from the dark.


    Open your **** mouth wide.


    The "black cat" grows larger and elongated from the front of the mistress, and is wrapped in the shadow behind the "giant baby".


    The space is slightly distorted.


    The bullet disappeared without a trace in the mouth of "Black Cat", as if a part of the frame rate of the movie was subtracted.


    "This thing is too buggy."


    Su Changxing felt a little headache, and couldn''t figure out the details of this "black cat". It could swallow huge crystal monsters, and it could also swallow bullets fired quickly. It should be an independent creature itself, but it was under the control of the mistress.


    This is also the characteristic of the ability of the mistress, controlling and cultivating various monsters, which is somewhat similar to "Yingling", but it involves a wider range than Yuling.


    "Spirit Control" is only aimed at ghost-like creatures.


    In such an environment, "True Knowledge" seems to have more than enough energy but not enough energy, like a computer running at full capacity, and its computing power cannot keep up with the demand.


    The mistress''s face became more and more arrogant, she slowly stood up from the ground, laughed wildly and said:


    "Haha, this is your method...Chief Teng? It''s really ridiculous."


    The golden pupil of the rattan was dilated and trembling, and the chest, abdomen, and neck had been pierced by three vines protruding from the ground, and the body was shaking, as if it would fall down at any time.


    The words and patterns formed by the ice crystals were dim, and even the giant golden eyes in the sky became transparent. The ice crystal monster on the ground had returned to the appearance of a man with a pale complexion. It fell motionless on the ground and had lost its vitality.


    The sharp rain hit the forehead, as if hitting the soul, and the howling wind blew past the ears, accompanied by a biting chill.


    Warm liquid accumulated on the edge of the eye sockets, and the golden light gradually dissipated, revealing the dark brown pupils~www.novelhall.com~ Teng Bing looked at the mistress, his face became stiff and full of despair.


    The power of the mistress is still beyond his expectations, and he cannot use means to erase this essential gap, at least he cannot, as the facts have proved.


    "I lost."


    Teng Bing said word by word, dark red blood slowly flowed out from the corners of his mouth, eyes, and ears, and life flowed slowly, like water gradually drying up in a stream.


    Everything has an end, but some things end when they shouldn''t.


    The building behind it completely collapsed and became a new ruin, raising dust all over the sky, covering the path of the moonlight.


    Su Changxing landed heavily on the ground, his face and clothes were covered with mud and sand, his eyes trembled slightly, and Teng Bian still failed, it seemed that he was really close.


    But this is not surprising.


    Fuji Bian was originally the party who resisted, the party who was at a disadvantage, and the party who tried to find the light in the dark. I hope it is not the case.


    Success is a miracle, and failure is inevitable.

 Chapter 288： out of control

    There is a high probability that extraordinary people can form evil spirits after death, and they are generally not weak. It should be that extraordinary people have higher soul strength.


    It is very difficult for ordinary people to form evil spirits after death, and even if they do, they will not be too strong.


    Many Extraordinary people died here, and for Su Changxing, it was the best place to summon evil spirits.


    In a short period of time, he had already shepherded more than forty different evil spirits. He was able to control so many evil spirits in a short period of time, but he couldn''t control them for a long time.


    [In other words, currently the best app for reading and listening to books, Mimi Reading, install the latest version. ¡¿


    His mental power is not enough to support long-term control, and he cannot withstand the "confession" of a large number of evil spirits.


    However, these evil spirits are very useful. They can be used as food for Tao Yi to grow, or they can be put into the pendant to fight and devour each other, and grow by themselves, just like raising Gu to form individual powerful evil spirits.


    Zhong Jueqing glanced back at the evil spirit behind him, and said in thought:


    "In a sense, your abilities are really evil and terrifying... It is equivalent to enslaving the souls of the dead."


    "By the way, can a dead person enter some kind of reincarnation?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "At present, it seems that there is no such thing. They will all dissipate, if they don''t become evil spirits."


    His ability is equivalent to completely negating some legendary things, such as the underworld and the underworld.


    Or is there no such thing in this world?


    He was wondering if it would be the same in this world. There is no **** in this world, but it doesn''t mean that other worlds don''t.


    "Is that so?"


    Zhong Jueqing nodded, and thoughtfully said, "Ha, if that''s the case, I hope that I will become an evil spirit after death, at least I can exist in the world for a while longer."


    Su Changxing felt that the head of the Security Bureau was thinking a little strangely, and reminded:


    "That''s not you, it''s completely different in nature, it''s something else."


    Zhong Jueqing lit a cigarette for himself, and said with a smile, "I know, but it has something to do with me, well, this should also be regarded as the son left behind in the soul."


    son? ?


    What a weird metaphor.


    Su Changxing''s eyes widened, already convinced by this person, he couldn''t help complaining:


    "Do you want a son, or do you have no son?"


    Zhong Jueqing took a deep puff of the cigarette, and said with the green smoke, "My wife died, many years ago..."


    The corpses were filled in the crevices of the rubble in the ruins, and in the middle, a huge figure was still sitting there, quietly looking up at the sky.


    The body of the "giant baby" was dry, staring at the bright sky with its already gray eyes, its heart turned black, like a stone, and stopped beating.


    It bore the power of the ritual instead of the mistress and died.


    Zhong Jueqing tapped the cigarette **** with his index finger, and the ash was flying in the air, saying, "It''s still laughing...it really looks like a child."


    Su Changxing answered, "Maybe he was a child in the first place, but he became like this. It''s really creepy."


    "It''s a horrible world that turns everyone into monsters."


    Is such that.


    Everyone in this world is like a monster, even Su Changxing. Extraordinary people are monsters themselves, but they may still have human attributes.


    "Ka~"


    A slight voice came.


    Both Su Changxing and Zhong Jueqing''s heart skipped a beat, as if they were suddenly awakened from a half-awake state, breaking away from the state of hesitation and tension.


    A corpse whose body was pierced by three withered yellow vines moved.


    "He''s not dead?"


    Su Changxing took a step back, pulled out the revolver and aimed at the target, and at the same time, several evil spirits surrounded Teng Bian''s body.


    Fuji Bing should be dead.


    His vitality has been cut off.


    So what''s the situation?


    Su Changxing noticed that there was no remnant soul left in Teng Bian, it was very clean, and all dead people would leave remnant souls, at least in theory.


    Sudden.


    Fujin opened his eyes and looked sideways at them. His eyes were dark but clear, giving people a sense of separation:


    "Boy, we seem to be very destined, can this also be met by you?"


    Su Changxing didn''t pull the trigger immediately, but exchanged glances with Zhong Jueqing. Their goal seemed to be achieved in a very strange way, to capture alive a senior hunter who knew the truth.


    There was a playful smile on the corner of his mouth, and he said, "You don''t seem to have calculated that you will fail."


    Fuji Bing had no expression on his face, it seemed that he couldn''t make an expression, and said: "Where will there be a 100% success, I am not a prophet, nor a god."


    Although Su Changxing and Teng Bing were enemies, there was always a bit of harmony in their conversations, as if they were naturally compatible.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "So, what''s your situation now, the golden cicada has escaped its shell?"


    There is no energy fluctuation in Fuji Bing''s body, and his sense of existence is not as good as that of an ordinary person, like an empty shell.


    Su Changxing was naturally not at all cowardly.


    Fuji Bian seemed to be looking at Su Changxing carefully, and said:


    "It''s just a follower, it doesn''t count as the golden cicada escaping its shell, I''m almost dead, this can be regarded as a flashback, delaying death~www.novelhall.com~ a follower?"


    Zhong Jueqing sneered and said, "You have already lost, and now it is in our hands."


    Regardless of life or death, he could never let go of Fuji Bian.


    Fujin looked at Zhong Jueqing, and calmly said: "On the contrary, you have something to ask me, what do I care about as a dead person?"


    Zhong Jueqing threw away the cigarette **** in his hand, and said, "I really don''t care, and you don''t talk so much nonsense."


    Zhong Jueqing''s temper is more aggressive than expected, and he doesn''t know if he is usually like this, or behaves like this under certain circumstances.


    "Too."


    Fuji Bing''s eyes became even darker, and he looked at Su Changxing again, and said:


    "I''ll just say it straight, the situation has gotten out of control, it''s true for us, and it''s true for you."


    "All of this stems from greed. We overestimate human nature, but in fact human nature is the most untrustworthy, and it is extremely easy to be swayed and shaken."


    "The powerful are the source of greed. They are stealing power, and the price is based on others."


    "Su Changxing, I told you about the energy station, because of these powerful people, the influence of the energy station has been multiplied... According to my estimation, the corpse change will explode in a short period of time, and the process is very short. "


    "During this process, Mingmei''s strength will become stronger, even stronger than now, to an unimaginable level."


    "Actually, even if we don''t die, we will die in the near future. This world has completely lost control and is about to usher in a real end."


    Fuji Bing''s speaking speed became slower and clearer, and his voice became lower and lower, maybe he didn''t even realize it.


    Su Changxing quickly filtered out Fujin''s words, thinking about the truth and falsehood, and said with a smile: "It means that you still have a solution, if not, it''s pointless for you to say these things."

 Chapter 289： 1 possibility

    "Of course."


    Teng Bian slowly said two words, the voice vibrating back and forth between the stone slabs of the ruins, becoming heavy, with the texture of thick leather friction:


    "The energy station is actually a dead zone, only the desert, and all creatures that approach will gradually collapse, even these zombies are no exception."


    Su Changxing paused, looked into his dark eyes and said, "You will too? You capable people?"


    Extraordinary people have a strong ability to resist the influence of giant hands. They are different from ordinary people. Ordinary people are a piece of white paper, which is easy to get dirty and painted with other colors.


    In theory, these hunters should be able to resist the influence around the power station, at least for a short time.


    Fuji Bing stared at him, and said confidently: "Any creature that approaches there will collapse, physically and spiritually, and quickly turn into a monster... Those purple monsters are actually the ones that entered the energy station from us. transformed from people."


    Screamers are what these hunters become!


    Su Changxing wasn''t surprised, he just listened to what Teng Bing meant, it seemed that everyone who entered that area would be distorted into a monster.


    It is hard to imagine what kind of scene it is near the energy station.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The huge leaf fan on the energy tower rotates slowly, and a blue fluorescent liquid flows in the transparent tube, which becomes brighter and brighter, forming a dazzling beam of light.


    [Recommended, Mimi''s reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    At this moment, the light of the world was extinguished, falling into silent darkness, and thousands of people near the energy station turned into monsters in the dazzling light.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing said thoughtfully, "This is why you couldn''t stop the energy station? Or maybe the energy station could have been stopped, but you couldn''t go in."


    There was a smile in Fuji Bing''s eyes, and he said: "That''s right, and as far as I know, there are twelve centers in the energy network, and our place is one of them. Destroying the centers can slow down the operation of the energy station to a certain extent, destroying most of them. , it can be completely stopped.¡±


    "And the location of the center is exactly where the ''organization'' is stored, in the depths of the energy station, in the twelfth district."


    Center!


    Su Changxing sorted out what Teng Bing said, held his breath, and made some guesses. The survivors in this world have nothing to do, but it doesn''t mean that they, humans from other worlds, also have nothing to do.


    Su Changxing pointed the gun at Teng Bian, and said calmly:


    "You mean we can go in? But according to what you said, no one can go in. What you said contradicts."


    Fuji Bing''s face twisted slowly, with layers of wrinkles, squeezed into an ugly smiling face:


    "I have no reason to lie to you. Compared with us, you newborn ability users are more complete and have a more complete self. In theory, it is possible to resist this kind of collapse... Of course, ha, I am Put it that way."


    Su Changxing put down the gun in his hand, his eyes were dark and deep: "You want us to try to destroy the energy station? If it can be successful, you should have done it long ago."


    "yes."


    Fujin continued: "We paid a heavy price for this matter. Many people died. Since the end of the day, no one has succeeded."


    "But you should have a higher probability of success, ha, it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not..."


    Fuji Bing''s vitality became weaker and weaker, and the smile in his eyes became heavier and heavier, with a hint of banter.


    "It really doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not."


    A smile curled up on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, he squeezed out a pure black card in his hand, and said, "...I want to borrow something from you."


    Three dice, one, one, six.


    Moderate luck.


    Fuji Bing was a little puzzled and said, "What else can I borrow, a dead person."


    "thanks."


    Su Changxing crushed the card, and a stream of black light merged into his body, his aura became deep and blurred, as if a layer of fog was separated around him.


    [Opportunity prediction (stealing): There is a five-thousandth probability of predicting the picture of a certain period of time in the next seven days.


    Note: An extremely dangerous ability may not necessarily allow you to avoid danger, but it may bring disaster. ¡¿


    this ability...


    It is reasonable for Fuji Bing to have such an ability.


    Su Changxing realized that this ability seemed too powerful, and it was not something an eighth-level Extraordinary should have at all. It should not be explored in the future, even if it was only a fragment.


    Mystery itself is a precise balance, and there will be no favors without reason.


    This ability seems to allow him to unintentionally look directly at some unknowable existences, things that should not be seen directly.


    Human eyes cannot see many things, not because of inability to see, but a kind of protection.


    In many cases, if you can''t see it, it means you don''t exist, and there are complicated causal relationships entangled in it.


    Fujitsu''s luck is really good...


    As a result, Su Changxing''s perception increased by five points, reaching ten points.


    He could clearly feel that some strange insects in the gaps of the ruins were gnawing on the broken flesh~www.novelhall.com~ A hunter not far away was not completely dead, with his eyes closed, he seemed to be pretending to be dead.


    Zhong Jueqing was still staring at the corpse on the ground, lost in thought for a long time, the stranger''s words touched him.


    Zhong Jueqing said silently: "Do you think what he said is true or false? At present, it seems to be the only way."


    "have no idea."


    Su Changxing inserted the pistol into his waist, turned around and said, "I think it''s true, but it''s also death..."


    Zhong Jueqing looked at the dense messages on the phone and said:


    "Although there is no location of the energy station on the map, we have roughly judged that it is just to the east of the outskirts of the city, a huge industrial area."


    "The zombies over there are indeed much denser, compared to other places... and there seem to be more people who have turned dead over there."


    Su Changxing inserted the revolver into his waist, and if he felt worried, he took a deep breath and said:


    "It''s probably extremely dangerous for people to explore the way, but relying on mobile phones, the news should be sent back."


    Zhong Jueqing was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "You are not from the Security Bureau."


    Su Changxing didn''t care and said, "But it doesn''t affect my suggestion... Besides, you are not an Extraordinary, so it''s best not to get close to that place, and it''s not impossible to even transform into a dead body."


    Ordinary supernatural beings are not physically different from ordinary people, and their resistance to the influence of giant hands is not strong. They belong to the type of high attack and low defense.


    Powerful people with supernatural powers also have the possibility of turning into a dead body... Su Changxing came to this conclusion with certainty, but at the same time he was a little worried.


    Zhong Jueqing was silent for a while, and said: "Thank you for reminding me, generally speaking, I would not risk my life... After all, I am the team leader of the tenth team of the Security Bureau."

 Chapter 290： Opportunity Foresight

    The sky is full of white ash flying like snow, the sky presents a gorgeous blue-purple, and the land is barren and white.


    The two walked out of this place, not fast, and seemed to be working very hard, and the face of one of them gradually became clear.


    It was Su Changxing himself.


    The other person is still vague and cannot be seen clearly, but he is very familiar and can''t remember who it is.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Hearing Zhong Jueqing''s words, Su Changxing''s eyes widened suddenly, and a strange, never-before-experienced segment appeared in his mind, very real,


    It''s like experiencing it personally, and you can even feel the cold touch on the skin, penetrating deep into the bone marrow.


    Changed place?


    Su Changxing rubbed his forehead, looked around, and said, "Those zombies started to flow again, it should be controlled by the mistress, get out immediately."


    Zhong Jueqing nodded, and said, "Let''s go back, the zombies over there have been cleaned up, and there are much fewer zombies."


    The mistress still had enough energy to figure out the details of Su Changxing and the two of them, so it was just a test, but the density of zombies around was too high, and only a little guidance could trigger a large wave of corpses.


    As soon as the two of them came to the edge of the ruins, they saw dense crowds of zombies coming from all directions, including huge zombies.


    Zhong Jueqing was wearing sunglasses, looked at this scene, and said calmly: "It''s really a pervert... I will lead the way later, but it may be a little bit reluctant. If you can run, you can go straight, don''t worry about me .¡±


    Su Changxing glanced at him, he could feel that Zhong Jueqing was in a downturn, and he might not be able to handle it, so he said:


    "You follow me, I can do it...you shouldn''t be able to."


    Another card with a rattan head appeared in his hand, which was a temporarily stolen ability that could control the tide of corpses to a certain extent.


    [Stolen Sword of Corruption: It can control and guide zombies and corpse tides to a certain extent, and requires a huge amount of spiritual power to support it]


    The black card shattered into more than a dozen pieces, turned into a streamer in the air, and disappeared.


    Su Changxing''s eyes radiated red light, scarlet and evil, reminiscent of creatures like zombies, and invisible threads spread out from him.


    The zombies around stopped in front of the two of them, made way for them, calmed down, and looked at Su Changxing silently.


    More and more zombies stopped in front of the two, like an army waiting to be dispatched.


    "Ok?"


    Zhong Jueqing looked around, showing surprise. He felt that Su Changxing had all kinds of abilities, and seemed to have everything. He actually had the ability to control zombies like this.


    With red eyes, Su Changxing ran forward and shouted, "Speed, I won''t last long."


    A sharp pain came from the back of his head, he felt that this ability was crazily drawing his mental power, and there was a tingling pain on his skin.


    This was caused by forcibly releasing this ability due to incompatibility, which increased the consumption of mental power. Fortunately, Su Changxing''s mental power was also considered strong.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The surrounding zombies began to attack each other, black blood splashed in the upper air, and piles of zombies fell to the ground, becoming corpses.


    Su Changxing could clearly feel that the will of the mistress was blessing these zombies. It was not strong, and he did not confront him **** for tat, but the range was very wide, which led to a steady stream of zombies.


    [Recommended, Mimi''s reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    He seemed to understand why Fuji Bian was frowning, and it was really uncomfortable to be drained of mental power bit by bit.


    As she gradually moved away from the ruins, the will of the mistress weakened, and Su Changxing became more relaxed, and the tide of corpses around her gradually calmed down.


    Zhong Jueqing looked at Su Changxing thoughtfully: "Well, your abilities seem to be exactly the same as theirs, very similar."


    In fact, it is the same ability...


    Su Changxing thought for a while, then bowed his head and said, "Yes, many abilities have similar functions and different approaches, and have similar principles."


    He is still not ready to expose his ability. A buggy position like a fraudster will make people afraid and generate all kinds of ideas. The best way is to put an end to it directly and not let others know.


    Several green evil spirits surrounded the surroundings, stopping the tide of corpses, and Zhong Jueqing controlled the four broken blades to open the way ahead.


    His abilities are beyond imagination, at least stronger than Su Changxing estimated, and more durable, like an old lamp that turns on when you thought it would go out, brighter than you imagined.


    When the moon was close to the sky, the two left the area of ??the sea of ??corpses, but they were not where they were before. There were dozens of corpses on the ground, dry human corpses.


    Su Changxing observed for a while and said, "This is the people from the Security Bureau. They all died here... They seem to have been drained of blood, not like the hands of hunters."


    Zhong Jueqing frowned, and said in a deep voice, "It looks like the means of that flesh and blood monster."


    "Flesh monster?"


    Su Changxing didn''t have any associations for a while, and said, "What, a monster like a screamer?"


    Zhong Jueqing shook his head and said:


    "No, this is a monster born from our Security Bureau. It seems to be caused by mysterious items. He is extremely cunning, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com''s strength has grown rapidly, and he is very hostile to our Security Bureau."


    Caused by mysterious items?


    Su Changxing thought of Xu Chuhan, he seemed to have some problems, and he didn''t know what the current situation was, it was impossible that this monster was Xu Chuhan...


    The head affirmed in the ear:


    "The energy in these human bodies has been roughly drained, which means that the hands-on things can digest these various abilities... Generally speaking, those with such abilities are some disordered creatures, and the level of life is lower than that of human beings. Much higher."


    Su Changxing didn''t take it too seriously, and turned his head to Zhong Jueqing and said, "Let''s go here, we will contact you later."


    Zhong Jueqing looked at him and said seriously: "Think about joining us, your ability can play a greater role."


    Su Changxing nodded, and did not respond in a hurry, he waved his hand and said, "Let''s talk about it, it''s not important..."


    Zhong Jueqing was silent for a while, then continued: "If there is really hope, would you go?"


    Su Changxing looked up at the clear sky full of stars, and said, "I don''t know, I may not be as good as you..."


    He walked in another direction, his figure blurred in the night, with more than a dozen dark green shadows.


    Zhong Jueqing didn''t hesitate much, put down his phone, and ran in the other direction.


    Every minute and every second counts.


    In the Security Bureau, a new policy was quickly formed, and a series of previously scheduled plans were changed.


    The huge and sophisticated machine of the Security Service changed its direction.


    That night, an exploration team headed towards the suburban industrial area to explore. There were almost no surviving humans in this direction. I don¡¯t know if the doomsday game was not released, or after it was released, they all died.

 Chapter 291： sudden attack

    Huang Biao and Zhu Wenwu had already met and were waiting not far from a mysterious shop. There were about a hundred people, very quiet, and no one said anything unnecessary.


    Although they were separated by a long distance, they could still feel the movement of the ruins, which made people tremble, as if they were facing something irresistible.


    Huang Biao looked at the time and said:


    "In a while, he should be here... Let''s be careful, there are not only hunters around here, but there seems to be a monster."


    "monster?"


    Zhu Wenwu frowned and asked, "What monster?"


    Huang Biao explained: "It''s the news from Brother Su. It seems to be a monster transformed from people in our world. It''s very dangerous."


    There are few zombies in the surrounding streets, basically not a threat, but the faint roar makes people panic.


    Half of Chang Yi''s face was **** and bloody, in stark contrast to the remaining half of his young cheeks. A piece of flesh was torn off his face by the zombies, and half of his face was destroyed.


    Sudden.


    He stood by the window, opened his eyes wide, and said, "Something ran across the street just now, very fast."


    Zhu Wenwu was stunned for a moment, but didn''t feel any abnormality, and asked with a serious expression, "Do you see what it is?"


    Chang Yi shook her head and said, "No, the light is very dim, and it passed by in a blink of an eye, but it looks like it might be a zombie."


    Zhu Xinxue straightened her back and interjected:


    "I saw it too, but it doesn''t seem to be a zombie, but a red thing all over... It seems to be flesh and blood turned outward."


    There was no fear in her eyes, but excitement, revealing a slight smile on her face, all of this was like an adventure to her, the perfect adventure she dreamed of.


    There is an adventurous gene in her bones, and she is born bold.


    Zhu Wenwu leaned against a dusty table, his heart skipped a beat, he stood up immediately, and said, "Be alert! This thing may be very dangerous."


    He guessed that this was the "Flesh and Flesh Monster". This monster had already set its sights on them and was thinking about what to do.


    The others also stood up reflexively, observing the movement around them, without the slightest doubt about Zhu Wenwu''s words.


    The room is still quiet, only the sound of breathing one after another, light or heavy, and the friction and impact of shoes against the floor.


    Zhu Wenwu conveniently pulled Zhu Xinxue to his side, held his breath and concentrated on sensing the movement around him, and whispered:


    "Be careful, don''t be impulsive, even I may not be able to deal with this thing."


    The other party seems to have some kind of concealment method to avoid his perception, like a fish swimming in the bottom of sewage, it is difficult to find its actions on the water surface.


    "what!"


    There was a scream.


    A fleshy tentacle pierced through the wall, piercing the abdomen of a man standing by the wall, and the skin became shriveled and dry at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    see.


    Zhu Wenwu instantly saw a human-shaped flesh and blood tissue attached to the outer wall, wriggling, shrinking and expanding, and thick blood vessels like meridians could be seen.


    "Outside the wall!" he yelled.


    Huang Biao was right next to him, and rushed forward, slashing at the tentacles with steady strength.


    The blade did not cut the tentacles completely, but only cut half of them. The tenacity of the tentacles was beyond imagination.


    The next moment, the flesh and blood on the tentacles spread rapidly along the blade, wrapping the entire blade of the steel knife.


    Huang Biao was startled, and subconsciously let go of the handle of the knife and stepped back.


    "Ha, you seem to be a little different, you have very good strength, just like those disgusting members of the Security Bureau."


    A shrill and hoarse voice came from outside the window, with a hint of banter.


    Zhu Wenwu turned his head to Chang Yi and said, "The cabinet on the left is half a meter away."


    The next moment, Chang Yi''s eyes flashed with a dazzling blue light, and the flowing fire floated between his hands, the flame rolled out, formed a spiral column, and bombarded the wall next to the cabinet.


    "Boom~"


    Accompanied by the violent explosion, a big hole was blasted out of the wall, revealing a flesh and blood monster that was blown into a bleeding pit.


    The red mist overflowing from the blood pit is easily reminiscent of the red mist formed in the blood moon.


    Chang Yi panted heavily. Although his abilities were good, he was still very weak. An attack of this level could be released at most once.


    At this moment, Zhu Wenwu had already rushed to the hole in the wall with the steel sword in hand, and stabbed the flesh and blood monster with a swift movement, forming a threatening cold light.


    He can feel the weakness of this flesh and blood monster. Unlike humans, this monster''s weakness is constantly moving in the body, like a bubble sliding in water.


    Biased.


    The steel sword grazed the weak point, cut into the flesh and blood, burning the blood with a scorching white light, forming continuously drifting white smoke, with a pungent smell, like something was burnt.


    With the power to restrain the filth, the demon chaser did effective damage to the flesh monster even if it didn''t hit the weak point.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    A fuzzy face appeared on the flesh and blood, looking at Zhu Wenwu with a puzzled expression.


    The blade, a weapon, did not pose much threat to him, but Zhu Wenwu hurt it, and even felt a slight threat of death~www.novelhall.com~ Immediately afterwards, a sharp object made of flesh and blood shot out Coming, very fast, there is no time for people to react.


    Zhu Wenwu still noticed it in advance, and deftly dodged to the side, avoiding the attack perfectly.


    However, he also realized that this flesh and blood monster is difficult to kill, and it cannot be attacked by it.


    The opponent can make many mistakes, but as long as he makes one mistake, at least he will be seriously injured, and death is also possible.


    But fire seems to be extraordinarily effective.


    He made an attacking gesture, then rolled sideways.


    Chang Yi didn''t hesitate, and immediately launched a second attack. The tumbling flames illuminated the surrounding space and reflected on the blood.


    [Recommended, Mimi''s reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    Flames spewed out of large holes in the wall and scattered under the night sky.


    Flesh and flesh quickly flowed to the left of the big hole, and the monster avoided the bombardment of the flames.


    The dagger spun wildly.


    Zhu Wenwu came to the wall with a ghostly figure, aimed at one of the positions and stabbed fiercely, which was where the flesh and blood monster''s weak point was.


    "Can you feel the position of my heart?"


    Xu Chuhan felt an invisible stabbing pain, sensed Zhu Wenwu''s attack, turned around along the wall, and avoided the sword.


    He seems to have encountered a hard stubble this time.


    This group of people is very unusual, and their coping skills are top-notch.


    Some of the groups I met before were basically defeated the first time he appeared.


    But just this is not enough...


    moment.


    More than a dozen flesh and blood tentacles shot out through the wall, and the few people standing nearby didn''t react. They were pierced through their bodies, and their bodies dried up quickly during the struggle, and it was too late to call for help.

 Chapter 292： Desperately

    The tentacles collided with the steel sword, making a dull sound, sticking to it like chewing gum, possessing extremely strong toughness.


    These flesh and blood can switch between different states, which makes Zhu Wenwu feel tricky.


    Zhu Wenwu did not let go, but pulled the hilt of the steel sword diagonally downwards, and the flesh and blood tentacles were stretched, but not broken.


    However, the steel sword seemed to have an extremely high temperature, constantly burning these corrupt flesh and blood.


    As several people were drained, the flesh and blood monster seemed to be filled with nutrition, swelled and stretched wildly, and soon covered half of the outer wall, and several windows were completely covered, looking extremely terrifying.


    Seeing this, Huang Biao shouted: "Everyone stay away from this place, go out first."


    This monster has obviously exceeded the level that they can fight, and evacuation is the best choice at present, even if they have the possibility of winning.


    Zhu Wenwu noticed that due to the flesh and blood monster''s body getting bigger, the weak point has reached a position far away from him, basically there is no chance to hit it.


    He finally drew his blade, rolling sideways to avoid the impact of a tentacle as the others backed away.


    Gravel flew wildly, and the tiled floor was easily knocked out of a large hole.


    The main part of the flesh and blood monster has entered the room from the big hole, and the tentacles have also extended forward, faster than the retreat of the crowd.


    Zhu Xinxue stood at the door and shouted, "Zhu Wenwu, run quickly."


    At this time, Zhu Wenwu was at the back, surrounded by several tentacles that completely blocked his way back.


    Xu Chuhan felt that Zhu Wenwu was the most threatening among these people, and he was also the first target to be dealt with. As long as Zhu Wenwu was dealt with, the others would not be afraid.


    Zhu Wenwu stopped his body and looked back. There were corpses all over the ground, and he felt his heart trembling, like a tree branch trembling in the wind of a winter night, hesitant but also firm.


    Xu Chuhan was startled, seeing Zhu Wenwu not advancing but retreating, he was rushing straight towards him with ghostly speed, and the momentary gap was passed through.


    The blood-red dagger is more solid, and the lines on it are more realistic, shining with a strange light.


    Zhu Wenwu looked serious, completely abandoning other unnecessary emotions, and fixedly stared at the constantly moving weak point, the "heart" in the body of the flesh and blood monster.


    He also didn''t think about what action he should use to approach the other party, everything was a subconscious reaction, muscle memory.


    With a set of flowing and nimble movements, Zhu Wenwu perfectly avoided the interception of four or five tentacles, and came in front of the flesh and blood monster itself.


    With a sword, stab down hastily.


    Clean and agile, without redundant movements, directly hitting the goal, like the most experienced assassin.


    The blade cut into the corrupted flesh and blood, bringing out a red mist that filled the surroundings, and one could smell a strong smell of blood.


    "Puff~"


    Xu Chuhan grinned, showing an exaggerated and weird smile: "Chichi, is it really worth working so hard?"


    A long blood-red thorn pierced Zhu Wenwu''s body from below, and his body stiffened in place, trembling slightly because of the unbearable pain and the deep fear in his heart.


    No one can truly not be afraid of death. Fearless people forget about it, don''t think about it, let alone think about it, they are reckless and arrogant.


    The clear moonlight shot into the room through the hole in the wall. A man in a coat appeared at the hole, raised his gun and pointed it forward, and the shadow was pulled obliquely on the ground, floating with the wind.


    "Boom~"


    The roar stimulated the gunfire to surge, and the bullet flew through and hit Xu Chuhan''s back. The airflow expanded in the high temperature and brought a strong wind.


    Most of the flesh and blood exploded and splashed out, and even the steel sword was bounced and fell to the ground.


    The power of this gun is quite exaggerated, and it also benefits from the fact that the "Spike Fang" can exert more powerful power against large creatures.


    Su Changxing looked around and frowned, it was still a step too late.


    When he was halfway there, he realized that the "flesh monster" was also heading in this direction, and there were many shriveled zombie corpses along the way.


    "Xu Chuhan?"


    Su Changxing questioned, and realized that the monster in front of him was indeed Xu Chuhan, with a similar aura, and even the blurred face.


    All the tentacles of flesh and blood fell to the ground, and Xu Chuhan only had half of his body left. He looked at Su Changxing behind him:


    "Su Changxing?"


    He is still in a trance, and has not recovered from the roar just now.


    Su Changxing showed a cold expression on his face, and said lightly: "I didn''t expect you to become a monster, and I should have killed you in the first place... I hesitated."


    Xu Chuhan showed a look of surprise, and then said with hatred:


    "You know? I knew it... No wonder Qin Dechang reacted so quickly, it''s all your fault, all your fault."


    The heart-piercing voice echoed in the room, like crying or roaring.


    "But I saved you."


    Su Changxing raised the revolver and pulled the trigger on the remaining half of Xu Chuhan''s body.


    "Boom~"


    Another boom sounded.


    The remaining half of Xu Chuhan''s body was also shattered, a big pit appeared on the floor, and a lot of rubble fell down to the next floor~www.novelhall.com~ Recommended, Mimi''s reading and chasing books is really easy to use , download it here, everyone can try it quickly. ¡¿


    Zhu Wenwu sat slumped on the ground panting, looked sideways out of the window, and said, "He''s not dead, he ran away, through these connected flesh and blood."


    A fleshy tentacle on the ground is connected to the window.


    Su Changxing walked to Zhu Wenwu''s side, checked his injuries, took out the totem from his backpack, and stuck it on the cracked floor:


    "You were seriously injured and almost died."


    The skin on Zhu Wenwu''s abdomen was already shriveled, and a part of his vitality had already been taken away. If he slowed down a bit, what awaited him was death.


    Zhu Wenwu looked a little dazed: "Really? I can''t feel it."


    "elder brother!"


    Zhu Xinxue rushed over from behind, knelt down and saw Zhu Wenwu''s injuries, and asked with some concern: "Master, my brother should not die."


    Su Changxing said with a relaxed face: "It''s all right now, anyway, I won''t die."


    Under the green light, Zhu Wenwu''s injuries recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, but the dry skin on his abdomen recovered very slowly.


    Zhu Xinxue looked up at Su Changxing, pointed to Zhu Wenwu''s abdomen and said, "There''s a thorn here, what should I do?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while, grabbed the end of the thorn with one hand, and pulled it out forcefully. Black blood dripped from the end of the thorn to the floor and soaked in the dust.


    "Hiss~"


    Zhu Wenwu took a deep breath, but didn''t cry out, but his arms were shaking constantly.


    Huang Biao came over, looked at the corpse on the ground, and said in a deep voice, "The monster ran away?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, he seems to have a very special ability to escape, and I haven''t found any trace of him."


    Tao Yi intercepted below, but did not meet Xu Chuhan who fled.

 Chapter 293： crying totem

    Seventy or eighty people squatted in the room to rest, immersed in the treatment of the totem. After a night of raiding, all of them were more or less injured.


    "Comfortable!"


    Ye Yongqiang leaned against the wall with a relaxed face. After being exhausted, bathing in the light of the totem is more comfortable than taking a hot bath.


    Chang Yi patted his leg and said with disgust: "Take your leg away a little."


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Zhu Xinxue squatted aside, eyes wide open, poked Zhu Wenwu''s chest, and asked curiously.


    Zhu Wenwu leaned against the wall and said angrily, "If you are weaker, I may not be in pain."


    Knowing that Zhu Wenwu was not going to die, Zhu Xinxue completely relaxed, stuck her head out of the window, and observed the blackened flesh and blood that was still stuck to the wall:


    "The flesh and blood left by that monster seems to be some kind of inorganic substance, something like asphalt."


    Su Changxing stared at Zhu Xinxue for a while, feeling something was wrong, and said:


    "It seems that you are fine. Your brother still protects you well."


    After hearing this, Zhu Xinxue was a little unconvinced and said:


    "I''m not bad either. I killed a lot of zombies tonight, and my abilities are much stronger now. Even large zombies can be knocked into the air."


    Zhu Xinxue carried out three more enhancements tonight, and the number of enhancements was already comparable to that of Huang Biao, and her abilities seemed to be enhanced accordingly.


    Su Changxing nodded, smiled and said, "It''s really good... You seem to be doing well, and not too many people died."


    Zhu Wenwu raised his head and said, "We''re pretty lucky tonight. We haven''t encountered a wave of corpses, nor have we encountered unexpected situations...except just now."


    In Xu Chuhan''s attack, more than a dozen people died, which is considered a considerable loss. You must know that these people are the most elite group of people in the gathering place, and each of them has the possibility of becoming an Extraordinary.


    "What happened to that monster just now?"


    Zhu Wenwu closed his eyes and said, "We are still too weak. If it weren''t for you, Big Brother Su, we might be wiped out by this monster."


    Su Changxing noticed that Zhu Wenwu''s changes were really great, probably caused by becoming an Extraordinary. Facing life and death, he no longer hesitated before and became more decisive.


    Su Changxing took the jug handed over by Huang Biao, took a big sip, and said:


    "We are people who are struggling to survive, like ants, and life and death are naturally beyond our control."


    This feeling has always existed, but after Zhu Wenwu discovered that they were stronger, it was still the same. It seemed that there was no major change, no substantial change.


    Huang Biao lowered his head and said in a low voice: "Most of the teams have stopped their operations now, and they are going to return after dawn. From the current point of view, there are only about one-third of the remaining people."


    About the same, maybe better than expected.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "Are there any new corpse-changing personnel born in the gathering place?"


    Huang Biao hesitated for a moment, and said in a deep voice: "Yes, there are quite a few, more than a dozen, but they are not serious, just a slight symptom of the corpse..."


    There are so many corpse-changing people born in the gathering place in one night. It is conceivable how many people in the whole world are now starting to transform into corpses.


    Su Changxing held his breath and fell into deep thought, as if seeing countless people transforming into corpses in the future and becoming one of these zombies.


    Huang Biao''s eyes were bloodshot, and his face was exhausted. At this point, he had reached his limit, both mentally and physically.


    "Do we still have a way? Even if it is a small hope..."


    He looked at Su Changxing and grinned:


    "By the way, what''s going on over there tonight, it seems like the sky is about to collapse."


    Su Changxing glanced at the silver bullet in his hand, and pondered: "Actually... there seems to be a way, but it seems that it is only a way at present."


    A light flashed in Huang Biao''s eyes, and he said with a smile, "It seems really difficult, otherwise you wouldn''t hesitate."


    Su Changxing nodded in agreement:


    "Yes, I generally don''t do things that I''m not sure about, just like never buying lottery tickets. Buying lottery tickets is impossible for individuals... the probability of being struck dead by lightning while walking on the road Even smaller."


    Several people around heard it, and Zhu Xinxue also frowned, showing a thoughtful expression.


    Others have no way out, but for Su Changxing, there is also for other Extraordinary, they will not be threatened by the corpse change.


    Huang Biao stared at him without saying a word, just took a big gulp of wine, and drank the wine in the small silver jug ??in one gulp.


    The light of the totem gradually faded, and even the wooden carving on it had a weeping expression, and the tears were vividly expressed.


    Most of the injuries on Chang Yi''s face have healed, at least out of disfigurement. He was keenly aware of the changes in the totem, and said:


    [Recommended, Mimi''s reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and try it out~www.novelhall.com~Brother Su, why did this thing suddenly become weird, it makes people shudder. "


    Logically speaking, the totem has been used up and cannot be used anymore, but Su Changxing noticed that the totem can still be used.


    [Weeping Totem: An evil thing that can absorb the life of surrounding creatures and bring bad luck, it is best not to use it. ¡¿


    Weeping Totem?


    Could it be that after absorbing enough vitality, it will become a healing totem again?


    Su Changxing looked at the scarlet-eyed totem in front of him, hesitated, and picked it up and put it in his backpack.


    This thing has changed from a healing extraordinary five bottles to an attacking extraordinary item. The specific function is yet to be considered.


    And the effect of the healing totem is really great, it would be the best if the totem can be turned back into a healing totem.


    Su Changxing glanced sideways at Chang Yi, who had half of his face covered with scars and looked a little ferocious, and said:


    "You are very close to becoming a Extraordinary now, you only need one opportunity."


    Chang Yi nodded, showing a hint of a smile: "Yes, I can also feel it, as if life is sublimating gradually and methodically."


    The abilities he exhibited are quite astonishing, not weaker than the Qin Dechang that Su Changxing saw back then, and he will definitely display even more powerful abilities after becoming an Extraordinary.


    Many people cast envious glances at Chang Yi, and with Su Changxing''s approval, becoming an Extraordinary is basically a certainty.


    The matter of the corpse change continued to ferment on the forum, and now it has become the main topic of discussion.


    A large number of corpse-changing personnel have appeared, making everyone, whether they are corpse-changing personnel or normal people, panic, fearful of the unknown tomorrow.


    But so far, many people still have unrealistic expectations in their hearts.

 Chapter 294： a little hungry

    The sky turned bright, revealing a yellowish light, reflecting in the pale city, bringing a trace of life, at least one could feel warmth.


    "Boss, next time you take such an action, you should give us a shout in advance, at least let us prepare..."


    Lin Xiuyu looked at Zhong Jueqing who was in a mess, his clothes were torn, and he was a little unsteady when he walked, and said.


    Zhong Jueqing took the black pill that Cai Jing handed over, put it in his mouth, and said calmly, "I met him last night."


    Lin Xiuyu frowned and asked, "Who?"


    They don''t know exactly what happened yet, they only know that Zhong Jueqing broke into the sea of ??corpses by himself yesterday, which caused a lot of commotion, and then issued a series of new instructions, which can affect the overall situation towards.


    Zhong Jueqing smiled and said, "Su Changxing."


    Lin Xiuyu showed surprise on his face: "You said ''self-heating rice''?"


    Zhong Jueqing nodded, and said: "That''s him, he is indeed a powerful Beyonder, stronger than we expected, and it feels like he is a level stronger than other Beyonders."


    Lin Xiuyu showed a cautious look on his face, and continued:


    "It feels a little unreasonable... If he is the first person to become a Extraordinary, it would be much more reasonable."


    Zhong Jueqing didn''t seem to care much, and changed his voice and said:


    "Our goal now is to find a way to destroy the center of the energy station before the large-scale outbreak of corpse change."


    Cai Jing stopped the pen in her hand, raised her head and said, "Can this stop the corpse change?"


    Zhong Jueqing shook his head and said: "It shouldn''t be possible, but at least it can be alleviated... But judging from the current situation, the area of ??the energy station is extremely dangerous, and ordinary people can''t even approach it."


    "Notify the people in the exploration team that if something is wrong, they can evacuate first, and then form an exploration team with those Extraordinary people to try."


    Lin Xiuyu thought for a while and said, "If this is the case, we probably need to inform Chen Xi and other organizations that they need to call more Extraordinary."


    Extraordinary is a scarce resource, relying solely on the Extraordinary of their security bureau may not be enough to accomplish this great purpose.


    "You can contact me first, and under such circumstances, no one should refuse to cooperate."


    Zhong Jueqing nodded, took a cigarette in his mouth, and lit it with a snap of his fingers:


    "Among the hunters, there is an extremely powerful Extraordinary. I may not be an opponent, and she probably won''t stand by... Prepare with both hands. We will fight these hunters to the end."


    Although the number of hunters is far less than them, what they have to face is not only the hunters, but also the endless zombies.


    Lin Xiuyu sighed and said, "The whereabouts of these hunters are very secretive. It would be great if we could find their stronghold during the day."


    Cai Jing thought for a while and said, "It''s not that there is news that Su Changxing''s gathering place has wiped out a hunter''s stronghold before. They should have a way to track these hunters."


    [Recommended, Mimi''s reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    They have many informants in many gathering places, and they can collect some additional information.


    Zhong Jueqing was full of smoke, and exhaled slowly: "From this point of view, his attitude is very important... I think he should be a person who can be trusted."


    Lin Xiuyu touched his chin and said:


    "Then does he mean to join us? Boss, I still believe in your judgment. It''s just that it''s a bit too aggressive to put the chips on such a person."


    Zhong Jueqing got up and straightened his coat, saying:


    "There''s no way around it, that''s the way it is, and I don''t think he looks like a young man who just graduated from university, with an unusually thoughtful and meticulous mind."


    "Get ready to go, let''s go over there to see the situation."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    One night passed.


    Zhu Xinxue still looked energetic, she rushed up and beat a zombie''s brain far away with a stick, like playing baseball.


    Seeing this, Su Changxing praised: "That''s right, this can be regarded as a deeper use of your ability to divide a certain part of the enemy."


    There was a faint blue light in Zhu Xinxue''s eyes, showing a complacent expression:


    "That''s right, I''m a genius, and it won''t be long before my brother will be my opponent."


    Zhu Wenwu walked beside Su Changxing, and said angrily: "Let''s talk about it after you become a Extraordinary, you are not as good as the most ordinary hunter right now."


    His injury has not fully recovered, and the penetrating wound in his abdomen is a bit strange, even under the treatment of the totem, he has only recovered more than half of it.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I think that if your sister can become a Extraordinary, she will soon surpass you."


    Zhu Wenwu lifted the steel sword and said with a smile; "If this is the case, it is naturally the best."


    Due to the large number of them, they attracted a large number of zombies, and they couldn''t move fast, but they were relatively easy.


    Tao Yi opened the way at the forefront, and her strength was weakened during the day, which was a disadvantage of ghost-like creatures. The "Dean" seemed to delay appearing until near night.


    Not long after, Su Changxing noticed a message from Shen Jinxuan. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    Xueyue: Well, let me ask, where is our gathering place on the map.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Waking up in a trance.


    Shen Jinxuan found herself squatting on an old chair, facing the window, it was already dawn outside.


    She realized that she was "sleepwalking" again.


    "This time seems to be extraordinarily long."


    Shen Jinxuan rubbed her forehead and felt a little headache: "I was still facing the tide of corpses in the gathering place before, but now I am here... Are the symptoms of split personality more serious? But, how did I get out?"


    She is aware of the existence of another her in the body, but it still comes down to a split personality.


    "So, what should I do now."


    Shen Jinxuan felt hesitant, now she has nothing to worry about, the only thing she has to do is to survive, if she survives...


    Shen Jinxuan was hesitating whether to contact Su Changxing. It seemed that they just met by chance, and they could only be regarded as ordinary friends at best.


    "But I can go there by myself. The distance here shouldn''t be too far, so there shouldn''t be too much of a problem..."


    Shen Jinxuan secretly cheered herself up, and opened the map on her phone to observe her current location.


    But there is a problem, she doesn''t know where the gathering place is.


    Shen Jinxuan picked up her mobile phone, sent a message to Su Changxing, and asked weakly: "Well, may I ask, where is our gathering place on the map?"


    At the same time, her left pupil was tinged with dark blue, and the corner of her mouth curled into a weird smile.


    There is no reply for a long time.


    "He should have other things now."


    Shen Jinxuan said to herself, and found that the dagger in her pocket was still there, took it out and gestured: "This should be able to deal with zombies... I''m still a little hungry."

 Chapter 295： no mans land

    It''s not bright outside, it''s gray and blue, and there are many zombies wandering around on the street, looking aimless and lazy.


    Shen Jinxuan knows that it is not an easy task to walk through the streets, at least it is not easy for an ordinary person.


    She is just an ordinary person.


    And now it is the tenth day of the end, the zombies have been strengthened a lot compared to the first day, this enhancement may not matter to Su Changxing, but it is fatal to others.


    Originally, an ordinary adult could kill a zombie with a weapon, but now it was not necessarily the case, and a relatively strong body was needed.


    The house looked empty and messy, and there were many broken tiles on the ground, apparently searched by others.


    Shen Jinxuan still searched through the kitchen cupboards with luck, but found nothing edible.


    Hungry even more.


    She hesitated for a moment, came to the door, took a deep breath, opened the half-hidden door, walked into the corridor, and saw the corpses of zombies, their brains disappeared, and black rotten blood spilled all over the place. corridor.


    Very familiar scene.


    She reckoned that there should be no zombies left in this building as before, and stepped on the gap between the corpses to go to the next floor.


    This is an apartment with four rooms on each floor. In front of her, three doors are open and one door is closed.


    Shen Jinxuan walked into one of the brighter-looking rooms, and saw a white square shoe cabinet covered with a thick layer of dust. The worn-out leather shoes rolled down on the floor, and there were some long white hairs scattered around, which were fine and soft, as if It melts in one blow.


    [In other words, currently the best app for reading and listening to books, Mimi Reading, install the latest version. ¡¿


    "Dropped from some kind of animal?"


    Shen Jinxuan frowned, noticing that this place was not quiet, suddenly felt gloomy, her body trembled, as if a pair of eyes were staring at her in the dark.


    go, go, go...


    A voice in her head reminded her.


    Shen Jinxuan poked her head forward and saw a large hole about three meters in diameter on the floor of the living room. The edges were uneven and it was broken open by force.


    Listen carefully.


    There was a sound of heavy breathing, something XZ was inside, or it was confronting her.


    Shen Jinxuan''s face froze, she didn''t expect that there would be such a horrible thing downstairs, and then she saw that the walls around the living room were full of large and small potholes.


    "Ka~"


    She took a step back, and the crisp sound of sawdust being stepped on the ground was particularly harsh in the empty room.


    Swish it.


    A white shadow rushed out of the pothole and rushed towards her at an extremely fast speed, like a big white mouse, not too big.


    It''s over... Shen Jinxuan shielded herself with a horizontal sword in both hands. When encountering such an extraordinary existence, she seemed to have to wait to die.


    "Boom~"


    The aftermath of the explosion was still reverberating, and some white hairs were flying around.


    In a daze, Shen Jinxuan saw that the white thing had flown backwards, turned around and ran back without thinking too much.


    A creature that looked like an ape but had huge eyes fell to the ground, its white hair was covered with blood, watching Shen Jinxuan''s leaving figure was full of apprehension, as if he was relieved.


    Shen Jinxuan ran all the way to the bottom floor, and was relieved to find that the white monster did not catch up, and felt that she was lucky to have escaped.


    There were relatively few zombies on the street, and when she came to the street, no zombies even noticed her.


    "It''s not the same, it''s completely different..."


    Shen Jinxuan''s eyes widened, and she noticed that the zombies here were completely different from the ones she had seen before. Their complexion was dark like sculptures, as if wearing a layer of stone armor, which looked heavy.


    And it''s much stronger!


    She didn''t know why she felt that way, it was just a simple intuition.


    She looked up, the sky was bright and dark, and something like snow fell from the sky, like feathers, and gradually disappeared in mid-air, like a phantom.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Shen Jinxuan murmured to herself, feeling a tingling pain coming from her skin, icy cold, making her whole body uncomfortable, as if she was sick.


    She crouched down next to an old car and felt her phone vibrate. It was Su Changxing who sent a reply: Where are you now?


    Shen Jinxuan looked around, her eyes widened, as if she saw something incredible.


    To the north is a hazy fog, rising very high, covering the sky, and a very tall iron tower can be vaguely seen in the distance.


    This looks like a mirage.


    "..."


    She couldn''t figure out where she was at once. Even with a map, she needed to stand on a higher place or find a landmark building to find it.


    It''s just that from the current situation, she seems to be far away, the weather is completely different from before, and the buildings here are sparser and lower, it should be in the suburbs of the city.


    "I actually ran this far..."


    Shen Jinxuan was secretly surprised, while analyzing the current situation, if she wanted to go back to the gathering place, it would be almost impossible with her ability.


    So I can only find a relatively safe place nearby to stay.


    Immediately afterwards, she replied to Su Changxing: I seem to be in the outskirts of the city. There is a lot of fog in the sky. I can see an iron tower far away. I can''t see it clearly. I can only see the top of the tower.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Tower?


    Su Changxing frowned ~www.novelhall.com~ thinking that Teng Bian once seemed to say that the energy station is an iron tower, which can be seen from the edge of the city.


    Shen Jinxuan may be in the "no man''s land" near the industrial area!


    The so-called "no man''s land" does not refer to a certain area on the map, but the no man''s land defined by the map on the forum. It seems that no one has been placed in these places, or they are all dead.


    There are large areas of no-man''s land on the outskirts of the city, and they are also in a state of ignorance of the conditions in these places.


    Su Changxing couldn''t imagine how Shen Jinxuan got to that place. Jin probably wouldn''t run there, even if she didn''t know the way, she would still be wandering around the city.


    It should be Shen Xuan.


    During this period of time, she has controlled the initiative of her body, and she seems to have made a big deal in Chenxi.


    But why is she going where?


    Su Changxing stopped involuntarily, lowered his head and fell into deep thought, and the people behind him, including Tao Yi who was opening the way ahead, also stopped.


    Zhu Wenwu was stunned for a moment, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing looked back at him, and said calmly:


    "Things seem to be a little different from what I imagined. We all want to live, but in fact someone will die. We don''t want to die ourselves, and we don''t want people close to us to die..."


    Zhu Wenwu glanced at the clear sky, nodded and said: "Yes, my biggest goal is to let my sister, let me, let us live."


    This "we" is not that big, only a small group of people including Su Changxing. Under the environment of the doomsday, everyone is ruthless, and even in the ruthless, there is love.


    After all, we are all human.


    Su Changxing edited a message on his mobile phone and sent it: It''s dangerous there! You need to get out of there now, try to move in the opposite direction of the tower, and confirm your current location and tell me.

 Chapter 296： unable to send

    Shen Jinxuan''s heart tightened when she saw the news from Su Changxing. This place is indeed a very dangerous place. In fact, her body has been telling her that this place is very dangerous.


    Every moment, she felt a vague discomfort.


    But still very hungry...


    Shen Jinxuan felt hungry and unbearably hungry, hesitated for a while, and was still going to ask Su Changxing for help, although it might make her seem useless.


    "It''s not a big problem if you owe more or less."


    She affirmed herself, and then sent a message to Su Changxing: I''m very hungry now, I owe you some food.


    Shen Jinxuan squinted, and subconsciously puffed out the left side of her mouth. She was quite sure that Su Changxing would give it to her, but her attitude towards her was a little too nice.


    "It should be because of another me."


    She is very curious about what kind of personality she is. Theoretically speaking, if the personality is split, the personality will show great differences...


    When Su Changxing saw the message from Shen Jinxuan, he didn''t hesitate too much. He took out a box of natural rice, a cake and a bottle of water from his backpack and prepared to send them to her.


    Zhu Xinxue looked at it, and said thoughtfully, "Is this for Sister Jinxuan?"


    Su Changxing glanced at him in surprise, and said, "Well, yes, but how did you know that?"


    Zhu Xinxue made a face, shrugged her shoulders and said, "Guess, I don''t have anyone else to guess, and you don''t seem to have anyone else to give it to."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "That''s the truth, you are very smart."


    Huang Biao chopped down a rushing zombie with a single knife, turned his head and said in surprise:


    "Brother, is that girl still alive? I didn''t see her after that night, and thought she was dead... Is she also a Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "No, it''s just a supernatural person, but it''s stronger."


    Huang Biao nodded, but didn''t feel the weight of the word "more powerful", thinking that it should be not much different from Chang Yi.


    "Ok?"


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, looking at the food in his hand.


    Item transfer failed!


    [The opponent is in an abnormal area, and items cannot be transferred]


    The item transfer actually failed, what''s going on?


    This is beyond the scope of the doomsday game''s ability, or is it intentional, this is how it was set up.


    Su Changxing is more inclined to the latter. It may be that the doomsday game has defined an item transfer area, and item transfer cannot be performed beyond this area.


    This seems reasonable.


    But is that really the case?


    Su Changxing couldn''t be sure either, it was all just speculation without proof.


    "Shouldn''t starve myself to death."


    Su Changxing thought that there should be a lot of food left in no man''s land, and what needs to be worried more is the "influence" from the energy station.


    Shen Jinxuan is not an Extraordinary, if according to what Teng Bing said, if she approaches directly like this, I''m afraid there will be big problems.


    Su Changxing thought for a while before replying: Items cannot be teleported at your location, but you are in no man''s land now, so you should be able to find the leftover food relatively easily.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    No man''s land?


    Shen Jinxuan thought about it, and realized that her previous location seemed to have been searched by someone. If this place is really no man''s land, no one should be right.


    Just as she was in a daze, a roar sounded, and a nearby zombie noticed Shen Jinxuan''s existence.


    This zombie looks lazy and cumbersome, but once it detects the existence of the enemy, its movements become extremely fast, as if it has been wound up.


    Shen Jinxuan reacted, got up and subconsciously dodged to the side, and at the same time slashed at the neck of the zombie with a sword in her hand, a set of precise and simple movements, as if she had practiced many times before.


    The blade made a crisp sound when it hit the zombie''s skin, and cut into it, and then... it got stuck inside.


    Shen Jinxuan''s eyes widened, realizing that she was no match for this zombie at all, and her attack didn''t seem to be able to cause fatal damage to the zombie.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, Mimi Reading! It¡¯s really easy to use. I use it to read and listen to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]


    The next moment, she was knocked into the air by the zombies and fell heavily to the ground, the white skin on her arm was wiped bloody.


    "Boom~"


    The pain made her dizzy, and when her eyes opened and closed, the zombie''s head exploded in front of her eyes, and the blood spilled on the ground on the side facing away from her.


    "Pfft~"


    It took a few seconds for the zombie''s body to fall to the ground.


    Shen Jinxuan sat slumped on the ground, looking at her hand making a pistol gesture, a little confused: "Is this my ability? But I don''t control it."


    "Or another one of my abilities?"


    She immediately guessed, slowly stood up from the ground, looked around, and found that several zombies were unconsciously moving in her direction, and the movement just now attracted them.


    Shen Jinxuan picked up the dagger that fell on the ground, turned around and ran away from the iron tower. There were not many zombies on the street, and there were only a few sporadic ones in some places.


    If she couldn''t beat these zombies, she could only run, but these zombies were also faster than her.


    But the more she ran~www.novelhall.com~ the more powerful she felt, the faster she ran, and even left these zombies behind, causing a gust of wind.


    "Is this also a supernatural power?"


    Shen Jinxuan was a little confused when she noticed the abnormality in her body, so she had to attribute it to a supernatural ability, and the supernatural ability to increase speed was also easy to understand.


    This is a long street with a red and white brick road on the ground. You can see far away at a glance. At the end is a relatively tall steeple building, similar to the Gothic style, which is very eye-catching.


    "What''s that? A church? Or a museum or something?"


    Shen Jinxuan looked around, ready to find a suitable place to take a rest. Although she was not tired, she felt that she should take a rest.


    She''s in a very abnormal state right now.


    In the blink of an eye, she saw a restaurant, thinking that there should be something like canned food in the restaurant, so she ran over and entered the corridor from the side.


    The two zombies behind followed suit.


    Shen Jinxuan turned her head to look at the two trailing zombies. Compared with before, she was much more confident. Now she seemed to be strengthened by some kind of substance, and her strength and speed were on a higher level.


    "à§~"


    She chopped off the head of one of the zombies with a sharp sword, and the black blood spilled out in an arc, splashing on the wall of the corridor.


    Immediately afterwards, she kicked another zombie down the stairs, followed up and repeated the same trick, and beheaded it with a sword.


    A blush flashed in her right eye, and seeing two more zombies approaching, Shen Jinxuan didn''t hesitate, stepped forward and stabbed one of the zombies in the head with a sword.


    She knew that the battle had to be done quickly, otherwise it would definitely attract more zombies, and it would be endless.


    The speed of this sword was very fast, and it directly pierced the zombie''s head, but the zombie''s movements did not stop, and it grabbed it head-on.

 Chapter 297： suspicious person

    Shen Jinxuan still overestimated her own strength, or the defense of these zombies is astonishing, beyond imagination.


    She subconsciously grabbed the zombie''s arm with one hand.


    "à§~"


    Black blood splashed, and she tore off the zombie''s arm with one hand, and the zombie also fell to the ground, struggling continuously.


    "Do I have that much strength?"


    Shen Jinxuan was stunned looking at the arm in her hand. At that moment just now, her strength suddenly increased, and she actually directly tore off the zombie''s entire arm.


    Immediately afterwards, she felt the power in her body disappearing rapidly. Taking advantage of this time, she quickly eliminated the remaining two zombies and walked upstairs.


    This is a restaurant that looks relatively spacious. There are no zombies in it, but there are several rotten and smelly corpses with a ruined appearance.


    "The time of death is not too long, it should be in these few days... Could it be that he is a survivor in this world?"


    Shen Jinxuan took a deep breath and walked slowly inside, her shoes made a slight sound when she stepped on the plastic garbage on the ground.


    The restaurant seemed to have been burglarized, things had been rummaged everywhere, and some of them were fresh traces, obviously it was searched not long ago.


    "So this should not be considered a no-man''s land, there are people."


    Shen Jinxuan felt that these people should be the survivors of this world, that is, the hunters.


    After searching inside, I finally found a small meat can in the corner, and the label on the surface was already blurred.


    "Well, luck is not bad, the previous wave of people should be very busy searching."


    There was a smile on Shen Jinxuan''s face. The hunger prompted her to open the can immediately. Inside was something like ham. The color was not bad and it was edible.


    After eating the whole can at a fast speed, she felt a little full, at least not so hungry, and then sent a message to Su Changxing:


    This place doesn''t seem to be a no-man''s land, there should be someone there, they searched for supplies before, I think it should be hunters.


    [In other words, currently the best app for reading and listening to books, Mimi Reading, install the latest version. ¡¿


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Does anyone exist in no man''s land?


    Su Changxing frowned. This situation was unexpected. Hunters should not be able to survive in that place for a long time, or no one can survive there for a long time.


    And hunters don''t need to search for supplies, they have been distorted, similar to zombies that don''t need to eat, but have a strange desire for fresh flesh and blood.


    It may not be hunters in no man''s land, but humans in their world.


    But if there are other people there, why did the forum turn it into no man''s land?


    Or there are people, but very few in number?


    After Su Changxing thought about it, he tilted his head and said, "We are going to speed up, and the plan has changed."


    He slowly closed his eyes, and with a more composed demeanor, he came to the front with a steel knife and opened the way himself.


    In the sleeping state, his melee combat ability is stronger than Tao Yi in the form of evil spirits. Cleaning up these zombies is as simple as chopping melons and vegetables.


    The distance here is not too far. According to the current speed, they can reach it in more than an hour.


    After last night, hundreds of people were strengthened, but no new Extraordinary was born.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    "Huh? Others."


    Shen Jinxuan saw a figure passing through the street through the window, causing several zombies to stir, and realized that these people might be active nearby.


    Then she searched a shop opposite, but found no edible food, which was expected.


    Everything here made her feel very uncomfortable, whether it was the air or the light.


    It seemed that everything around her was corroding her little by little, like sinking into a quagmire of warm water, sinking deeper and deeper.


    She decided to leave here immediately, and then walked downstairs. There were already many zombies on the street slowly moving towards this side, and there was a tendency to surround them.


    Relying on the suddenly strong and sometimes weak power in her body, Shen Jinxuan knocked away a zombie next to the street lamp at an extremely fast speed, and ran outside.


    With a roar, the zombies behind followed persistently.


    Soon, Shen Jinxuan ran all the way to the end of the long street, and continued to run along the pedestrian street on the left that seemed to have fewer zombies.


    At this moment, she could feel that the power in her body seemed to be weakening rapidly, and even her running speed slowed down a bit.


    After running for more than ten minutes, there were relatively fewer zombies on the street, scattered, and several corpses appeared in the middle of the road.


    "this is?"


    Shen Jinxuan looked forward and slowed down a bit.


    There are four zombie corpses, and five strange corpses.


    These strange corpses looked like human corpses, but they were not normal human corpses. Their skin was carbon black, with bone spurs protruding from their chests, and some organs were deformed.


    Among them was the corpse of a woman, half of her face shrunk into a ball, one side was big and the other was small, which looked extremely funny and made people feel chills.


    "These corpses are completely different from hunters~www.novelhall.com~ and also from us, what are they?"


    Shen Jinxuan murmured, thinking that these things should be similar to zombies, they are all monsters in this world.


    It is not surprising that there is anything in such a world, it is strange that there are normal things, and they will be gradually assimilated.


    Shen Jinxuan stopped to observe these corpses, and at the same time took a rest, but suddenly found a figure shaking in the room next to her.


    Surprised, she basically confirmed that this should be the same existence as the corpse on the ground, in the building next to it.


    The other party has already found her, and now it is a question of whether to leave or stay and see the situation.


    Just as Shen Jinxuan was hesitating, a figure stood by the side of the alleyway, waved and shouted:


    "Go this way."


    The man''s skin was also charcoal black, and one arm was extremely huge, dragging on the ground, and there was a hint of honesty on his generous face.


    Shen Jinxuan hesitated for a moment, surprise flashed in her heart, and then asked, "Who are you?"


    The man took the lead to walk to the other side of the alleyway, his face was also surprised, and he said, "You came from outside? We should be humans from the same world."


    These people are really like what Su Changxing said, they are human beings in their world.


    Outside?


    Shen Jinxuan thought for a while and said, "Well, I came from outside, why did you become like this?"


    The man frowned, and said in a deep voice: "Don''t you know? All the people who survived here have become like this, without exception."


    They walked to the depths of the alleyway. There were no zombies here, only the corpses of some zombies, which had obviously been cleaned up.


    These people have a stronghold here, and there should be quite a few of them... Shen Jinxuan guessed secretly, feeling very vigilant in her heart, feeling that the other party''s behavior was a bit suspicious.

 Chapter 298： new human

    The huge hand dragged on the ground and rubbed against the sand, making a rustling sound. The person in front was limping due to his unbalanced body, and his speed was not slow.


    He turned around and said kindly:


    "My name is Cheng Lei. I used to be a truck driver. I didn''t expect to come to this ghostly place in a blink of an eye. It''s very dangerous outside. We opened up a relatively safe stronghold inside."


    A circle of dark green moss climbed on the wall, and there was a thin stream of water at the corner, making it very shady here.


    Shen Jinxuan looked around and said, "Are there many of you? Is it because a lot of people died?"


    Cheng Lei said expressionlessly: "We don''t have many people here, only more than a hundred people, but there should be similar strongholds like us in other places."


    Turning the corner, you can see a warehouse-like place in the distance. In front of the iron gate are two burly men who look similar to Cheng Lei.


    Shen Jinxuan stopped, hesitated and said, "I think I''d better leave first, so I won''t go in."


    Cheng Lei frowned when he heard the words, then smiled and said: "Don''t worry, we are just a group of people who huddled together to keep warm, it''s just that we mutated into this way...it''s not our fault."


    Shen Jinxuan glanced at the warehouse in the distance again, had a bad feeling, and said coldly: "No, I only have more important things, and I need to leave here immediately."


    Cheng Lei stepped forward and asked, "What''s important?"


    In the blink of an eye, Shen Jinxuan had already seen several people running out of the warehouse gate, and without saying a word, she turned around and ran behind.


    She smelled a strong smell of death, so many people died in this place that she could feel it.


    There is definitely something wrong with these people, not as simple as what Cheng Lei said on the surface.


    Seeing Shen Jinxuan running away, a cruel smile appeared on Cheng Lei''s simple and honest face, and then he took great strides to catch up and shouted:


    "When you enter here, you won''t be able to run away. When you become like us, you can fully integrate into us, hahaha."


    Shen Jinxuan was frightened into a cold sweat, and felt that this person was crazy, and it was even scarier than when Su Changxing turned out from behind the window at night.


    Soon, dense footsteps came from the alleyway ahead.


    There are many people!


    Shen Jinxuan looked at Cheng Lei behind her again, her heart was beating crazily, her blood was flowing rapidly, her face was reddish, she raised her dagger, and stabbed Cheng Lei back.


    A trace of surprise appeared on Cheng Lei''s face, he never thought that this girl would be so brave...but ordinary people are always weak compared to them.


    The huge arm collided with the short sword, and bright red blood spurted out, splashing on the wall, and the short sword cut into the charcoal black and hard skin.


    Cheng Yong''s eyes widened. He never expected that this thin-looking girl was so powerful that she could cut his arm easily.


    After his mutation, his arm is comparable to a hard rock, which can be used as a means of defense or attack, but it will only make his actions appear bloated.


    Shen Jinxuan drew out her dagger, stepped back, and noticed that four or five people had already blocked her back, blocking her in this dark alleyway.


    "Ha, Lao Lei, where did you find this girl, she looks really delicious."


    A man with bone spurs on his arms smiled strangely, and licked his lips while speaking, his muscles felt extremely powerful.


    Cheng Lei frowned and said, "Don''t worry about her, this is someone from outside, and has a more important role."


    One eye of Shen Jinxuan turned a dazzling dark red, and said calmly: "I can tell you whatever you want to know, but it seems that we are all from the same world and there is no need to kill each other."


    "Hahaha."


    Cheng Lei seemed to hear something funny, he laughed out loud, with a stern look on his face, and said, "Do you really think that we are still the same kind of people now? We are already new humans, different from you."


    In an instant, Shen Jinxuan''s hair had turned into a yellowish reddish color, and her eyes were like bright rubies, shining and charming.


    A smile appeared on her face, and she said:


    "New humans? Is this what you monsters call themselves? The meaning is good, but you really don''t deserve it."


    Cheng Lei''s pupils constricted, he didn''t understand why the person in front of him changed so much in an instant, and he could feel a faint sense of oppression.


    "What''s the ink, catch her first."


    Several "new human beings" in the back have surrounded Shen Jinxuan.


    Shen Jinxuan licked her lips with her pink tongue, and said lightly:


    "I really don''t know whether to live or die."


    A red shadow streaked across the alleyway, like a stroke of a dried watercolor brush.


    A blood hole the size of a finger appeared on the foreheads of several "new humans", their bodies froze in place, and their faces showed a dazed expression.


    Cheng Lei''s body was stiff, and he stared blankly at this terrifying woman, unable to bear any resistance in his heart.


    The strength gap between the two sides is too great.


    Shen Jinxuan at this moment is Shen Xuan, the enlightened person of Chenxi.


    She walked slowly towards the "new human" in front of her step by step, and said with a smile, "Can''t you use your mobile phone?"


    Cheng Lei''s eyes widened ~www.novelhall.com~ and said blankly: "Mobile phone? What mobile phone?"


    Surprise flashed in Shen Xuan''s heart, these people didn''t seem to know the existence of mobile phones... This is very strange.


    She put one hand on Cheng Lei''s shoulder lightly and asked, "What happened to you before, all the people who were thrown here turned into monsters?"


    Cheng Lei''s body trembled for a moment, feeling the great danger, he hesitated, and said: "In the beginning, only a small number of people became like us, and more and more people will follow."


    Shen Xuan hugged her a lot, and said calmly: "But you have very few people, at least much less than in theory."


    Cheng Lei hesitated again, and said:


    "That''s because a lot of people died... In the beginning, we "new human beings" were excluded, expelled and killed, but as more and more people became "new human beings", we also went the other way. Siege them."


    "And many people died directly in the mutation..."


    With that said, there was the sound of messy footsteps again, and more ''new humans'' came.


    "Well, thank you."


    Shen Xuan said politely, and hit Cheng Lei''s side face with her backhand, a head flew high and hit the gray-white wall.


    "Cough cough cough~"


    Shen Xuan couldn''t help covering her mouth and coughing twice, still with a smile on her face, she didn''t know what she was thinking, turned her head to look at the iron tower in the sky in the distance, and said to herself:


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, Mimi Reading! It¡¯s really easy to use. I use it to read and listen to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]


    "Sure enough, it still doesn''t work, such a magnificent power, a god... I know what you mean, but this is the only way to do it now."

 Chapter 299： kill me

    More than 800 people died in the gathering place in one night, but the overall number did not decrease at all, but more.


    There are more people throwing themselves into the gathering place.


    The teams who came back from the outside had different expressions, and none of them were relaxed. They had experienced a life-and-death catastrophe, and they were all exhausted physically and mentally.


    The hustle and bustle in the gathering place seemed a bit lively.


    In the dark and dilapidated study room, the flames flickered, and the profiles of the three people were illuminated. The boundaries were not clear, and it was a gradual change of light and dark.


    With a bandage wrapped around Huang Biao''s waist, he said in a deep voice, "A large number of people have already turned dead in the gathering place, and many people are making trouble."


    "make trouble?"


    Su Changxing frowned and said, "For what, too many people died?"


    Last night''s action, they took guidance and some coercive measures, which seemed to be voluntary, but in fact they were not. After all, no one is willing to risk death.


    Huang Biao shook his head and said: "No, it''s about the Extraordinary. The increase in the number of corpses makes everyone nervous. Everyone knows that we have the way to become an Extraordinary...but they think we hide it." fact."


    Zhu Wenwu''s expression moved slightly, and he said calmly: "It''s just that some people who want to live think all this is too simple."


    Huang Biao grinned and said: "It seems that we are not deterrent to some newcomers, and of course we have no cohesion."


    Su Changxing stared at the fire, was silent for a while and said, "Has it been dealt with?"


    Huang Biao nodded, and said lightly: "It''s dealt with. Those who took the lead in making trouble have already been dealt with. The problem is not too big. It''s just that people are panicking now."


    "Papa papa~"


    There was a knock on the door at this moment.


    Huang Biao glanced back and shouted, "Come in!"


    The person who came was covered in blood, his clothes were torn, and he was carrying a sledgehammer. It was Qian Runwei, one of the seven Extraordinary people gathered at the gathering place.


    He walked in, his eyes were bloodshot, he stood silently in front of the three of them for a long time, and then said:


    "I''m sorry... more than a hundred people who followed me died, I''m sorry for them... it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t be so radical..."


    As he spoke, he seemed a little incoherent, as if it was difficult for him to face Su Changxing and others.


    Su Changxing already knew the situation of Qian Runwei''s team before. Except for Qian Runwei, almost all died and were submerged in the sudden large tide of corpses.


    It''s his responsibility, and it doesn''t seem to be.


    Su Changxing smiled lightly, and said: "I said before, it''s enough for you Extraordinary people to survive, and the death of others is inevitable, and it can be regarded as a necessary death."


    There are indeed great differences between people. Some people take death lightly, while others take it seriously.


    Life can be light or heavy, it''s just how to look at it.


    Qian Runwei nodded, but his expression did not change at all, and said, "Brother Su, is it really worth it for us to do this? We are forcing people to die."


    Zhu Wenwu frowned, and interjected: "If this continues, they will still die, you know."


    Qian Runwei took a deep breath, with complicated eyes, nodded and said: "Well, I know, although the result is the same, but I think I am killing someone with my own hands."


    Su Changxing stood up, patted his shoulder with one hand, and calmly said: "Even if we really kill people, so what, as long as our purpose is correct, and the times are different, Runwei... you go first Take a break and get some sleep."


    Qian Runwei nodded when he heard the words, turned and left silently, holding the sledgehammer firmly with one hand.


    Zhu Wenwu looked sideways at Su Changxing, and said, "He thinks too much, and after thinking too much, he is prone to problems."


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully, thinking so, and said:


    "In such a situation, most people will subconsciously avoid thinking about it, or give themselves some deception, which is a kind of self-protection."


    Huang Biao looked at the phone and reminded: "Basically all the people have returned, and a large part of them have already received reinforcement."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Refine it, let''s start when the sun goes down, but it may not work this time."


    And it might be very dangerous... He said silently in his heart.


    Last time, when he carried out group influence, he attracted heresy and almost caused a big incident, but he was still going to give it a try.


    The last time may have been just an accident, and even if it caused heresy again, it should still be resolved with the mechanism of the discount store.


    After noon, all the people who were still alive had already returned to the gathering place, less than one-third of the original people survived, and most of them were led by Extraordinary people.


    They are clearly different from others, they are the ones who crossed the city full of zombies at night and survived.


    A group of special people gathered in the open space. There were many obvious cuticles on their faces, and their skin looked pale, as if they were sick, which seemed very abnormal.


    A young man in a blue sweater stood among the crowd and said loudly:


    "Expel these dead people from the gathering place~www.novelhall.com~ After all, they may go crazy at any time."


    Chang Yi, who was next to him with his hands on his chest, said very angrily, "Expel them? Now anyone may turn into a dead body, including you."


    After Chang Yi made a sound, no one uttered a word. Everyone knew that Chang Yi was now considered a powerful supernatural being, and was very likely to become an Extraordinary.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Huang Tao dragged a **** steel knife, and led several people from outside, looking murderous, they dealt with some troublemakers.


    "What are you doing here? The irrelevant people are all gone."


    Huang Tao shouted unceremoniously, with a vicious meaning in his words.


    The crowd of onlookers left and scattered around, doing what they were supposed to do, knowing that Huang Tao''s attack was ruthless and he had no scruples, he even killed four or five people directly before.


    [Recommended, Mimi''s reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    But no one said anything. His uncle was the leader of this gathering place, and any actions he took seemed reasonable and legal.


    Huang Tao looked indifferent, walked forward, stood in front of these people, and said:


    "You are all people with signs of corpse transformation. There is no doubt about it. It is the same as Wang Haisheng who died before. But the gathering place will not kill you directly, before you really become zombies."


    Having said that, many people breathed a sigh of relief, at least they don''t have to die directly, and there seems to be a glimmer of life before they become zombies.


    "Wow~"


    A seemingly young woman suddenly fell to her knees on the ground, broke down emotionally, and cried, "Kill me, kill me, I don''t want to become a zombie... I''m going to die anyway, now Just kill me."


    Tears and dust on the cheeks flowed down to the ears, drawing an arc.

 Chapter 300： filter

    The other person next to her hurriedly helped her up and said, "What do you want to die, there are so many of us accompanying you, why are you afraid?"


    Huang Tao lowered his head and glanced at her. He had met her a few times. She was a little familiar but couldn''t name her. There were too many people in the gathering place, and he couldn''t remember everyone.


    Huang Tao didn''t care at all, without squinting, he continued: "I''m not lying to you, basically you will all become zombies, just like people in this world...but it''s not like there''s no chance at all."


    The only chance may be to become a Extraordinary, which is something that everyone can think of, and it is precisely because of this that hundreds of thousands of them died yesterday.


    Chang Yi stood watching from the side, feeling heavy, he knew how difficult it is to become an Extraordinary, even now he is still not an Extraordinary.


    Huang Tao paused and continued: "In the future, you will become a front-line combat team, and you will try your best to find opportunities to become extraordinary."


    These people who show signs of necrosis are more energetic than expected, don''t need to sleep, their endurance is comparable to extraordinary people, and the amount of food they eat is relatively reduced.


    They''re actually more powerful than normal humans, evolved humans in a way, more powerful humans.


    Although Huang Tao seemed indifferent, it made these people feel more at ease, at least it sounded true, and it was in line with what the gathering place did.


    A middle-aged man with deep wrinkles on his forehead raised his hand and said, "Could it be that just fighting can make us become Extraordinary?"


    Huang Tao glanced at him, and said with a smile: "Of course not, but it will help, it is a necessary condition, you should be lucky to be in this gathering place."


    He paused and continued: "You are considered lucky, even if you have not been strengthened, you can still participate in the subsequent ceremony."


    ceremony?


    Many people showed ecstasy. They knew that most of the Beyonders in the gathering place were born after that ceremony.


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, and said again: "We people who have turned into corpses also have the opportunity to participate in the ceremony?"


    Huang Tao nodded and said: "Yes, this is Chief Su''s decision. I think those of you who have turned into corpses may have a better chance of becoming Extraordinary."


    Is it easier to become a Extraordinary?


    The eyes of the middle-aged man widened slightly, and he felt that this kind of thing was definitely not just a casual talk, but it was true. There was a certain connection between zombies and Extraordinary people.


    He has been thinking about what the so-called Extraordinary is all about, thinking that maybe he can also become an Extraordinary, but now he has not become an Extraordinary, and he is about to become a zombie.


    Huang Tao waved his hand and said, "Chang Yi, take them there to screen them first. There are already too many of them. You only need to keep half of them."


    Chang Yi nodded, stepped forward, and said to the crowd: "Come with me, be quiet, it''s best not to cause any accidents."


    A group of people followed Chang Yi to a relatively low building next to the gathering place.


    Halfway through, Chang Yi looked back at the middle-aged man, with a smile on his face, and said, "You are Zhang Shun''s second uncle, Zhang Chuanwen?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, and said, "Exactly, is there any problem?"


    Chang Yi nodded and said, "It''s nothing. We are all members of Team A and we have a good relationship. I just mentioned that he has a second uncle in the gathering place."


    Zhang Chuanwen murmured in his heart, he didn''t expect this kid to be reliable once at a critical moment, this is not easy.


    Coming to a separate room in the building, Chang Yi led a few people to check the specific situation of these dead bodies, and said:


    "Brother Qiang, those with obvious signs of corpse transformation are eliminated first. They are likely to quickly transform into corpses, so there is no need."


    Ye Yongqiang nodded, smiled and said, "So do you need to kill those with serious corpse changes?"


    Chang Yi glanced at him and said calmly: "No, there is no need to kill him even if he is expelled from the station."


    Ye Yongqiang thought for a while, and said: "Yes, this seems to be the most reasonable approach, and it is also very human... Those with mild symptoms of corpse transformation can participate in the ceremony."


    Immediately, he pointed in front of him and shouted: "Line in front of me, take off your coat, and wait for inspection."


    Chang Yi stepped forward, grabbed the head of the first person with one hand, and opened his eyelids with the other to observe the condition of the eyeballs.


    The zombie''s eyeballs are completely different from normal humans. They are blood red, made up of streaks of blood, and have faint fluorescence, which can be seen in the dark night.


    "Well, you stand to the left."


    Without any expression on Chang Yi''s face, she pointed behind her and said.


    The man looked at Chang Yi''s expression, and hurriedly walked behind Chang Yi, thinking whether standing on the left was a pass or a failure.


    "You go to the left too."


    Ye Yongqiang also shouted: "Next."


    The number of corpses was not too many, there were forty or fifty, and this kind of inspection did not last long.


    There are about the same people standing on the left and right sides, while Zhang Chuanwen stands on the right.


    The crying woman looked at Zhang Chuanwen and said, "Uncle Zhang, are we here qualified to attend the ceremony?"


    Zhang Chuanwen looked to the opposite side, and whispered: "It should be, Sun Nan, who has the most serious signs of corpse transformation, is over there."


    After checking, Chang Yi looked at the people on both sides and said, "The people on the left will go out first with Captain Qiang."


    Ye Yongqiang turned to look at them, and said with a hey smile: "Follow us, don''t blame me for being rude to anyone who dares to play tricks."


    Followed by seven or eight armed people wrapped these people in the middle, as if treating criminals.


    Gradually, UU Reading www. The hall of uukanshu.com became quiet again.


    Chang Yi glanced at the phone, thought for a while and said, "Don''t be nervous, rest here for a while, the ceremony should start in half an hour, ha, maybe some of you can become Extraordinary?"


    Becoming an Extraordinary is an extremely metaphysical matter. He seems to be very close to an Extraordinary now, but he may not necessarily become an Extraordinary.


    Zhang Chuanwen touched some of the "spots" on his face, stepped forward, and said, "Captain Chang Yi, how many of us do you think can become Extraordinary?"


    "several?"


    A contemptuous smile appeared on Chang Yi''s face, and he said bluntly: "It should be very remarkable to have one, but who can say for sure, maybe only Chief Su knows."


    Zhang Chuanwen seemed worried, and was not happy because he could join the ceremony. He continued:


    "If this goes on like this, a large number of people will show signs of corpse transformation within a few days. Could it be that only Extraordinary people will survive in the end?"


    Chang Yi stared at him, silently said: "I don''t know."

 Chapter 301： hungry wolf

    Most people are hesitant at this time, including Chang Yi. It''s good to stay in such a gathering place, and you can follow the footsteps of the people in front of you step by step, so you won''t get lost.


    Zhang Chuanwen touched the "spots" on his face, frowned and said, "If this is the case, what''s the point of becoming an Extraordinary... Everyone else will die."


    A man squatting next to the wall waved his hands and said dejectedly: "You''d better wait until you become a Extraordinary before talking about this, maybe we will turn into zombies in a few days."


    Zhang Chuanwen took a deep breath, nodded and said, "That''s right, I was thinking too much. A person who is about to become a zombie really doesn''t need to think so much."


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    There was only Su Changxing left in the room, and the fire was still flickering, but the sky outside was much darker, as if covered with white ash, blocking part of the light.


    [Mystery (Fraudster): 989/5000]


    "Mystery is rising exceptionally fast, but what are these garbled characters?"


    Su Changxing looked at the phone and couldn''t help frowning. There were a lot of garbled characters on the property panel, and only the numerical value was clearly displayed.


    The part of the garbled information that he feels is important, but cannot be presented, or prevented from being seen by him.


    "If that''s the case, is the original way okay?"


    Su Changxing hesitated for a while, trying to make an in-depth analysis of the position of fraudster, just like before, to clarify the way to obtain the mystery of the position.


    If it is possible, then it may not be long before he is promoted to the next rank.


    Well, in theory it is.


    [100,000 points are required for in-depth analysis]


    ¡¾Insufficient points¡¿


    One hundred thousand?


    Su Changxing didn''t expect to need so many points. One hundred thousand points is already an astronomical figure for an individual. He only has more than 30,000 points now.


    And there are almost no points left in the gathering place due to the consumption last night.


    "This has become a problem, can someone borrow it?"


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, he could borrow money from Zhong Jueqing, the Security Bureau has a large number of people as a base, and has quite a lot of points.


    But can it really be borrowed?


    In fact, he and Zhong Jueqing can only be counted as a relationship, and he is not a member of the Security Bureau, so it may be difficult to borrow so many points.


    However, Su Changxing still learned about the way to obtain mystery through the log.


    [You steal other people''s abilities, +50 mystery]


    [You steal other people''s abilities, +39 mystery]


    [You steal the ability of others, +400 mystery]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    [You steal the ability of others, +350 mystery]


    Every time he uses the ability of a fraudster, he will gain a corresponding degree of mystery. This rule was also shown when he was in the ninth rank.


    "Stealing the ability to obtain the mystery degree is quite exaggerated. It is equivalent to gaining about 800 mystery degrees after two visits."


    Su Changxing leaned back on the chair, lost in thought.


    Sudden.


    A blurry picture flashed in his mind, it was very chaotic, there was fire, there were screams, and many people fell to the ground and struggled.


    He sat up abruptly, and said to himself: "Is this so? Is it true, or is it false?"


    "Opportunity Foresight" came into play at a certain moment just now, and he saw a scene in the future time period again. He didn''t know if this scene was the future, or it was just a possibility.


    In his understanding, the future is unknowable, it is ever-changing, and will not be predicted artificially.


    But he can actually see fragments of the future.


    "No, no, it''s really not very scientific."


    Su Changxing rubbed his forehead involuntarily, tapped the tip of his index finger on the table, his eyes became deeper and darker.


    The head asked curiously: "What? There are other things you don''t understand?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "If you want to predict the future, how far do you need to go? Can an eighth-rank Extraordinary do it?"


    The head was a little puzzled and said: "Ha, why are you asking this? For predicting the future or something, at least a high-level Extraordinary is required, and I have only heard of it."


    Su Changxing said intently: "If I say that there are people in this world who can predict the future, do you believe it?"


    "you?"


    The head couldn''t believe it and said: "Can you predict the future?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, some fragments, but I''m not sure if it''s true or not."


    The head was dumb, and he said silently: "Is there a position in the eighth rank that can predict the future? And even if there is, it cannot be the real future, it is false, just like the weather forecast."


    "Is that so?"


    Su Changxing closed his eyes, only to feel that the scene just now became more and more clear. There was a female zombie on the ground, whose appearance was very familiar.


    After resting for a while, he felt tired, stood up, and walked downstairs.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    It was dusk at this moment, blood stained the ground, and one could feel the cold, constantly pricking the skin like needles.


    The streets are strewn with corpses, including zombies and those "new humans".


    Shen Jinxuan leaned against the corner of the wall, lowered her head slightly, and felt a sharp pain in her head. Two eyes, one red and one black.


    "It''s so uncomfortable, I have to get out of here immediately."


    She felt her mind was muddled, and she only had one thought, get out of here, get out of here immediately, or she would definitely die.


    Shen Jinxuan stood up unsteadily, staggered and ran forward quickly, the clothes on her body were stained with bright red blood, although she was not injured.


    Not far away, there are countless pairs of eyes looking at this side, full of fear and fear.


    "This is obviously a monster~www.novelhall.com~ Crazy, a monster through and through."


    A man covered in bone spurs and covered in flesh said with a trembling voice, his entire arm had disappeared, and a large amount of blood flowed out from the dry and cracked skin.


    Such a scene seems weird, a monster says that other people are monsters.


    Another man with a mouth full of fangs said in a muffled voice: "I said before not to provoke her, this person is not something we can deal with, and only a few adults can fight with her.


    Another person interjected: "Then since we can''t deal with it, why don''t we inform those adults and let them solve it. At least in this kind of matter, we are one."


    The person covered with bone spurs said coldly: "What good is it for us to call them here, and I can feel that she has become weaker... This is our home field. After a long time, one day she will I can''t stand it."


    Another person smiled and agreed: "It makes sense, we can just follow along, and there is no need to fight, just wait for the right time."


    They are like a pack of hungry wolves, they will never give up until they achieve their goals, even if they are beaten very painfully.

 Chapter 302： believe

    Scented candles were lit in a row in the dim room, and the air was filled with a faint but heavy fragrance. Hundreds of people stood here quietly, looking at the people above.


    This time, Su Changxing expanded the number of people to three hundred, close to four hundred, and the procedure remained the same as before without any change.


    The main thing is to get the same effect and stimulate these ordinary people to become extraordinary people more likely, so the steps cannot be changed.


    Any change may lead to the unexpected effect, so Su Changxing is not sure that it will be completely successful this time, and he is even prepared for an accident.


    The head continued to say: "The last time it had such an effect, I think it is more likely because of the emergence of heresy, so this time it is definitely not the same as last time, and maybe there is no effect."


    Su Changxing looked at the people in front of him, including Huang Tao, Huang Biao, and Zhu Xinxue, and said silently in his heart:


    "What if I could invite heresy again?"


    The head paused for a moment, and shouted: "Don''t, the boy is definitely not something you can control. The last time was definitely an accident. Even if you have the means to deal with them, it may not be useful this time."


    Obviously, after the last time, it is very afraid of those heresies.


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth curled into a smile: "Don''t be nervous, so I''m not going to do that either. This time it''s very different."


    The situation this time is indeed completely different from the last time. The difference lies in him. He is a more powerful existence now, and his position is completely different, so even if the ritual is triggered, it will have a completely different effect.


    Well, that should be it.


    Zhou An stood at the corner behind the high platform, looked around and said, "Oh, this time seems to be different from last time."


    Zhu Wenwu tilted his head and asked curiously, "Huh? What''s the difference?"


    He did not participate in the last ceremony, he was already an Extraordinary before, the first Extraordinary in the gathering place.


    Zhou An thought for a moment and said, "The atmosphere is different, last time it made me feel more sleepy."


    Zhu Wenwu was surprised and said, "Really? Are you sure it wasn''t you who wanted to sleep at that time?"


    Zhou An said angrily: "How is it possible, Extraordinary? At that time, everyone including me was hyperactive, as if they had been on stimulants, but when they entered that room, they felt deep sleepy."


    Zhu Wenwu stared at the excited Zhu Xinxue in the crowd, thinking it should be like this, he said worriedly:


    "Hey, I don''t know about Xinxue, can she become a Extraordinary... If she can''t become an Extraordinary, it will be troublesome."


    Zhou Anxu squinted his eyes, and unexpectedly did not speak, because he always felt that it was difficult for Zhu Wenwu, a younger sister, to become a Extraordinary.


    It is not easy for everyone to become an Extraordinary, even he got a chance to become an Extraordinary on the edge of life and death.


    And Zhu Xinxue seemed to be short of that chance.


    Of course, this was just his intuition, and he didn''t take it seriously, and he didn''t say it out.


    Time passed slowly, and after the scene was completely quiet, Su Changxing maintained a smile, and said naturally and frankly:


    "As you can imagine, this is a ceremony about extraordinary people, a ceremony that can make you extraordinary."


    "Extraordinary may not be as complicated as you imagined. It''s just a ritual gap. You may think it''s a bit exaggerated, but it''s the truth."


    "Last time, we gave birth to five Extraordinary, this time there will be more, and more Extraordinary will be born among you."


    Su Changxing said these words with extreme confidence. Extraordinary people seem to be nothing worth mentioning in his mouth, and he can become one at any time if he wants to.


    Quite a few people showed astonishment on their faces. They didn''t expect such a situation at all, and then became even more excited. In this way, each of them seems to have a high chance of becoming a Extraordinary.


    A few Extraordinary people gathered together, watching this scene from a corner, all showing strange expressions.


    Yu Jieyi looked a little confused, thought for a while and said: "Why do we feel that the boss is like a magic stick now, that kind of temperament is very similar..."


    Geng Yong looked at a few people, wanted to say something but didn''t say it out, and didn''t express his position, falling into silence.


    Zhu Wenwu showed a smile on his face, and said bluntly:


    "I think they are the kind of big liars who engage in pyramid schemes. Some things are obviously absurd, but they take them for granted."


    Zhou An froze for a moment, nodded, and agreed: "Indeed, I feel exactly the same when you say it, at least it''s almost the same."


    There was a green light in Xu Wenfeng''s eyes, but his face was serious, and he looked at Su Changxing adoringly, and said:


    "I think that''s right. Boss Su is so powerful. Anyone who wants to become an Extraordinary can become an Extraordinary... I am like this."


    Zhu Wenwu raised his eyebrows, looked at this young man who was about the same age as Zhu Xinxue, and felt that this cognition seemed a bit blind.


    But it seems that there is no problem at present, he is indeed an Extraordinary in the hands of Su Changxing, it''s just a little strange.


    Su Changxing felt the change and knew that the degree of mystery should be increased, and the increase was not small.


    This seems to be part of the nature of the fraudster.


    Some things seem to become true when more people believe in them.


    He just wants to convince these people that this is the ritual that can make them Extraordinary.


    Let everyone believe unswervingly!


    Su Changxing closed his eyes, opened his hands, and said in a loud and steady voice:


    "The ceremony begins now. Everyone, relax and accept me unconditionally. This is your chance to become extraordinary and your chance to survive."


    Waves of invisible black mist spread out from behind him, connected with these people, and swayed in the space, like an endless pendulum clock, regular and non-stop.


    This is Su Changxing''s ability as a dreamer, which has been greatly improved on the basis of the eighth-level position, breaking through the boundary between waking and sleeping and directly affecting others.


    Some kind of unknowable substance constantly enriches Su Changxing, tightens the connection between spirit and body, and makes the soul more solid.


    soon.


    The first person fell limply to the ground, falling asleep.


    After that came the second ~www.novelhall.com~ and the third, like a snowball, more and more people fell asleep.


    It wasn''t that they fell asleep actively, but fell asleep passively, as if a group of people had been drugged.


    soon.


    Hundreds of people were lying on the ground, with the sound of breathing one after another, the fire was still flickering, it seemed quiet, as if there were figures dancing silently in it.


    this moment.


    Su Changxing deeply felt the power of being an Extraordinary. With just one thought, he could kill these hundreds of people in an instant, in his sleep.


    "This should be the effect of the linkage between the two positions, or a chemical reaction."


    He had a glimmer of understanding.


    As a Extraordinary, he moved forward too hastily, and he may not even have a deep understanding and grasp of the position of Shen Mengzhe.


    But that''s it, relying on some external strength, he became an eighth-level Extraordinary in a short period of time.

 Chapter 303： ritual sacrifice

    [You make others believe in the ritual, +10 mystery]


    [You make others believe in the ritual, +10 mystery]


    [You make others believe in the ritual, +9 mystery]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing''s mystery increased wildly.


    The invisible black mist is getting bigger and bigger, and some twisted and dense symbols appear on the ground and on the wall, like some kind of hieroglyphs, which are regular and seem to represent some kind of meaning.


    "Sure enough, a ceremony was formed again. It seems that the gathering of many people is easy to trigger a ceremony, even if it is some useless ceremony..."


    Su Changxing murmured, feeling a special smell permeating the air, different from the smell of incense, it was very secretive and not easy to be noticed.


    This time, the previous accident did not happen, nor did it attract heresy. It seemed that everything was expected.


    Only a few Extraordinary people in the scene were sober, observing this weird scene, they couldn''t help holding their breath, as if they were afraid of disturbing something.


    Notable changes have taken place in many people''s bodies. Although nothing can be seen on the surface, Su Changxing can observe it through "true knowledge".


    These people are people who are roughly likely to become Extraordinary, or become Extraordinary in a future time period.


    Half an hour later, Su Changxing''s eyes widened slightly, and he realized that the first Extraordinary had been born, and it was none other than Huang Biao.


    This is also expected and reasonable.


    [Resuscitator: Ninth rank, upper rank, has a strong body, and recovery ability, can be used on oneself or others]


    Response ability?


    Isn''t this the medical soldier?


    Su Changxing raised his eyelids, he didn''t expect that a strong man like Huang Biao would awaken such an ability, this should be related to some of his own characteristics and heart... Sure enough, people can''t be judged by appearances


    Huang Biao also woke up quickly. He was dazed at first, then a smile appeared on his face, and he walked towards Su Changxing with a smile:


    "Ha, brother, thanks to you, I am also a Extraordinary now."


    Su Changxing reminded: "You first look at what your position is? What abilities do you have?"


    Immediately afterwards, Huang Biao showed a look of surprise on his face, and said, "I... am a resuscitator, and I have similar treatment methods."


    While speaking, a scar on his face dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye, replaced by a piece of fresh skin, which was lighter in color than the surrounding skin.


    Healing methods are extremely important in such a turbulent situation, which is why Su Changxing attaches great importance to the healing totem.


    Huang Biao looked back and whispered, "Are there any other Extraordinary born besides me?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said: "There should be a few more, and the number may have exceeded my previous expectation."


    According to Su Changxing''s expectation, although there are a large number of people this time, at most three Extraordinary people will be born, Huang Biao, Chang Yi, and Zhang Shun.


    These three are the people who are most likely to become Extraordinary, and they are also the closest. The possibility of the others is relatively lower.


    Zhang Shun has supernatural powers, but relatively weak, so the sense of existence does not seem to be high.


    From the current situation, it seems that the three of them are not the only ones who have the opportunity to become Extraordinary. The effect of the ceremony is better than Su Changxing imagined, too good... outrageous.


    "Is this affecting reality?"


    Su Changxing thought of the ninth-rank position presented by the heresy matrix before, and cheaters seemed to be able to surpass the rules of reality to some extent.


    Several Extraordinary lights illuminated among the sleeping crowd, including those who showed symptoms of necrosis.


    The symbols and patterns on the ground in the room are becoming more and more solid, and it is impossible to see how they are presented. They are arranged according to certain rules and are constantly changing.


    Su Changxing noticed that the growth of his own mystery was slowing down, and gradually stagnated at a certain condensing point, checked his phone, and stopped at around 2800.


    "What''s happening here?"


    Immediately afterwards, he noticed that the mystery was gradually dissipating, and he felt that his spiritual power was being pulled away, which was exactly the same as the ability to use the vine in the ruins before.


    [You perform a ritual sacrifice, -20 mystery]


    [You perform a ritual sacrifice, -20 mystery]


    [You make others believe in the ritual, +14 mystery]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    According to the path log, his mystery decreased because of the sacrifice, which should be regarded as the price of this ceremony.


    Soon, the second Extraordinary was born, it was Chang Yi, and circles of bright white rings appeared on his body.


    [Fire Controller: Rank 9, high rank, has a very high affinity for flames, and can affect most forms of flames]


    Chang Yi didn''t wake up right away, she was still asleep, her self-awareness didn''t seem to be as strong as Huang Biao''s.


    Su Changxing frowned, noticing that the rate at which his mystery degree decreased was once accelerated.


    This ceremony is like a huge stirring machine, sucking away his mystery.


    However, he insisted on not stopping, and realized that more than a dozen people were about to open a path and step into the ranks of Extraordinary.


    This ceremony is like a huge hand, dragging these people into the extraordinary gate abruptly, with a feeling of violence.


    Mystery has dropped to one thousand two.


    At this time, a tall and strong man slowly opened his eyes and stood up among the crowd. It was Ye Yongqiang.


    He looked at Su Changxing, with a respectful smile on his face, knowing that he was already an Extraordinary now, with Su Changxing''s help.


    [You have gained firm trust, +230 mystery]


    At the same time, his mystery increased by more than 200 again, but like a drop in the bucket, the mystery decreased even faster.


    [You perform a ritual sacrifice, -60 mystery degree]


    [You perform a ritual sacrifice, -60 mystery degree]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Immediately afterwards ~www.novelhall.com~ Zhang Shun also opened his eyes and became an Extraordinary. He sat up and looked around the scene, looking a little dazed, scratching his head, and said to himself:


    "So I''m an Extraordinary now? Is this a bit too simple? Sigh, even if I become an Extraordinary, I may still die. The difference is not big."


    Before, he didn''t think that he could become an Extraordinary, just like buying a lottery ticket. Before buying, he knew that he would not win, but he still had a fluke mentality.


    The head noticed something, and suddenly shouted: "Oh, stop, boy, this ritual is drawing your power, it''s very dangerous!"


    Su Changxing looked calm, stepped on the dense symbols, and said calmly: "Well, I know, the ceremony is not free, you and I both know it."


    These mystiques are also obtained from these people, so Su Changxing doesn''t feel bad when spending them on them, just like wool on sheep.


    The power of Extraordinary seems to be based on this kind of thing called mystery, and it is not clear what it is. Anyway, it is not pure energy, but more like the linkage between the inner mechanism of the world.

 Chapter 304： phone disappears

    The mystery fell below 1,000, and nine Extraordinary people were born again, and one of them was actually Zhang Chuanwen, a member of those corpse-changing personnel.


    "Is this an accident?"


    Su Changxing summoned these corpse-changing personnel just to give it a try, and didn''t hold out much hope.


    These corpses are generally the most ordinary people, and they have not been strengthened. It seems that the people who have been strengthened have not yet shown signs of corpse transformation.


    "No, it seems a little different!"


    Su Changxing frowned, realizing that although Zhang Chuanwen had become a Beyonder, his state was different from other Beyonders.


    Those "spots" on his face still exist, and the signs of corpse transformation have not disappeared because he became a Extraordinary, they still exist...somewhat like those hunters.


    Zhang Chuanwen slowly stood up from the ground with joy on his face, obviously not aware of his abnormality.


    Su Changxing and Huang Biao glanced at each other and noticed something unusual.


    Huang Biao stepped forward and said with a grin, "Ha, congratulations on becoming an Extraordinary. Do you feel anything special?"


    Zhang Chuanwen seemed to sense Huang Biao''s ulterior motives, and said, "Boss Huang, I feel good now, and my whole body is very strong."


    [Half-twisted human (Extraordinary): Steel Man, ninth rank, middle rank, has powerful strength and body, can burst out powerful power in a short time]


    It was exactly the same as those hunters.


    Su Changxing looked at Zhang Chuanwen and said, "Look at your mobile phone, it should have recorded information about your Extraordinary position."


    Immediately afterwards, Zhang Chuanwen''s face froze, he hesitated, and said with some horror: "I... I... my phone disappeared, disappeared."


    Phone disappeared?


    Huang Biao''s face showed a look of astonishment, and he couldn''t speak for a while. The mobile phone followed each of them like a shadow, even if he wanted to throw it away, he couldn''t do it.


    Huang Biao looked around and said, "See if you fell to the ground just now."


    Zhang Chuanwen touched his pocket, looked back, and said, "Probably not, I put it in my pocket before..."


    Su Changxing''s face was calm, and he seemed to think that this was not a big deal, so he said slowly:


    "The ceremony is still going on now, you go over there to take a rest first, and see if other people can still contact you from their mobile phones."


    Zhang Chuanwen''s eyes flickered, he froze for a moment, nodded and said, "Yes."


    Huang Biao looked sideways at Zhang Chuanwen''s back, and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on with him? His phone is missing. Does Doomsday Game no longer recognize him as a person from our world?"


    Su Changxing hesitated for a moment, and said, "It should be, he is in the same situation as those hunters now... Some hunters are actually not from this world."


    Huang Biao looked stiff, fell silent for a while, and said in a low voice: "That is to say, even if he survives, he may not be able to go back."


    Su Changxing nodded and didn''t speak. He was already feeling a headache. This ceremony gradually became crazy, and the rate of decrease in mystery accelerated again.


    next moment.


    He decisively stopped the ceremony, and everyone suddenly opened their eyes and woke up, and the symbols and patterns on the ground also disappeared and dispersed like water stains.


    Mystery stopped at 277.


    He can''t predict what bad things will happen once the mystery completely disappears, it should be something he can''t bear.


    The room gradually became noisy, and many people had disappointed expressions on their faces. They didn''t become Extraordinary, and their luck didn''t seem to be good enough.


    Huang Biao waved his hand and shouted: "Those who have not become Extraordinary leave first, and wait for the next ceremony. Those who have already become Extraordinary stay...Huang Tao, take them out."


    A total of more than ten Extraordinary people were born this time, three high-ranking ones, four middle-ranking ones, eight low-ranking ones, and the few low-ranking ones all became Extraordinary at the last moment.


    Calculated in this way, their gathering place now actually has nearly twenty Extraordinary people.


    The head was also very surprised: "Boy, you actually mastered this ritual of forcing people to become Extraordinary... This is too unscientific. In some worlds, just relying on this ability, you can You can eat fragrant ones and drink spicy ones.¡±


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I think this is a derivative ability of my position, but it doesn''t seem to be difficult, it''s not difficult to do."


    "shit!"


    The yin and yang of the head said strangely: "This violates some basic laws, at least I have never heard of a ritual that can do such a thing... Your position is very strange, and it seems to be unreasonable."


    It seems even weirder to say common sense in an extraordinary world... Su Changxing complained secretly, and did not argue with the head, but looked at Zhang Chuanwen who was coming, and asked:


    "The phone confirmation has disappeared?"


    Zhang Chuanwen didn''t seem too panicked, nodded calmly and said: "Yes, other people can''t contact me, I should have disconnected from Doomsday Game now."


    Zhang Shun stood aside and said in a bad mood: "Second Uncle, what''s the difference between losing your phone and waiting to die, you may not be able to leave this world."


    Zhang Chuanwen glanced at him, smiled and said, "At least I don''t have to become a zombie, and I can live longer."


    His mentality was surprisingly good, and he didn''t panic because the phone disappeared, which seemed a little different.


    Su Changxing took a deep look at him and said, "That''s true, at least I can continue to live..."


    Just being a part of this world.


    Su Changxing did not say this sentence, thinking that more people like Zhang Chuanwen might be born in the future, which can avoid some unnecessary conflicts~www.novelhall.com~ More than 20 extraordinary people stand together, faintly condensing the extraordinary Everyone is a powerful existence with special power.


    Su Changxing looked at them and said indifferently:


    "You are naturally lucky to be Extraordinary, but there is a saying above, you are all cultivated in the gathering place, so naturally you have to obey the command of the gathering place. My command... this is the first principle. "


    Simple and direct words do not give anyone room to object.


    They listened with different expressions, looking focused and serious.


    Su Changxing nodded, and said succinctly: "Get ready, we will go to the edge of the city and have important actions."


    Huang Biao grinned and said, "You can do whatever you want, anyway, you will definitely not harm us...you say yes."


    He turned to the others.


    He believes in Su Changxing very much, at least Su Changxing has not missed it so far, which is convincing.

 Chapter 305： disconnected person

    After hearing this, Zhou An asked, "Of course we believe in Brother Su, but what are we going to do at the edge of the city? It seems to be a no-man''s land over there, and it''s very dangerous."


    Because of the existence of the forum, everyone who follows the forum is fairly well-informed, and can even know some secret news.


    Su Changxing looked at Zhou An, thought for a while and said, "Actually, it''s okay to tell you. If there is no special need, we won''t go either. Maybe staying here and waiting until the end is the best choice."


    "In the next few days, the corpse change will break out on a large scale, just like this world, but we have got a way to alleviate the corpse change. Although it may not be successful, it is best to fight for it."


    "According to our current intelligence, the Security Bureau has sent thousands of people to explore that area since the morning..."


    Su Changxing paused, recalling the message Zhong Jueqing sent him before, and continued:


    "I heard that the vast majority of people died there or lost contact."


    Thousands of people?


    All the people took a breath. In other words, the Security Bureau had already lost thousands of people, and most of these people were public officials with certain combat effectiveness.


    With bright eyes, Geng Yong took a step forward and said, "The significance of our going should not be great. The strength of the Security Bureau is far greater than ours."


    Zhu Wenwu looked calm, he already knew about this before, and said:


    "The problem is here, we Extraordinary can resist that kind of danger, to a certain extent."


    Su Changxing nodded, with a smile on his lips, and said:


    "It''s like this. Extraordinary people are far stronger than ordinary people, and our gathering place has most of the extraordinary people in this area, with the greatest extraordinary power."


    They now have more than twenty Extraordinary, which is quite an exaggeration, and it may be more than the total number of Extraordinary born in other areas of the city.


    And Su Changxing himself is now the most powerful Extraordinary.


    In this regard, he is still very confident. The other Extraordinary must be at the ninth level, just at the beginning stage, and he doesn''t know how the Extraordinary advances.


    Su Changxing gestured to Zhu Wenwu.


    Zhu Wenwu took out a map from his pocket and put it in a bright place on the ground.


    "The red area is the dangerous area, which largely overlaps with the no-man''s land. This is the latest map of the Security Bureau. In the dangerous area, you will receive a greater degree of radiation... probably will directly give people causing great harm and even quick death."


    Zhu Wenwu knelt down and pointed at the map, explaining in an orderly manner:


    "Our next move is to take the elite team of the gathering place to the edge of the dangerous area, build a new stronghold there, and start the next step of exploration."


    Zhu Wenwu''s voice echoed in the huge room, it was very quiet and somewhat depressing, heavier than the dark shadow on the ceiling.


    Su Changxing still kept a smile on his face, and said calmly:


    "Go down and prepare, familiarize yourself with your abilities, and we will set off after the next ceremony is over."


    Zhou An stood up, waved his hand and said, "Those who have just become Extraordinary come with me, and I will tell you some common sense about Extraordinary."


    After Zhou An and the others left, Zhu Wenwu frowned and said, "Brother Su, do you think my sister has a chance to become an Extraordinary in a short time?"


    Zhu Xinxue did not become a member of the Extraordinary, which is very unexpected, but not so unexpected.


    Su Changxing fell into a brief silence, as if thinking of something, and then said:


    "Well, let''s see, there is another ceremony. Theoretically, the probability of your sister becoming a Extraordinary should not be small... But this time the ceremony may not be successful."


    Zhu Wenwu was keenly aware of Su Changxing''s abnormality, he was taken aback for a moment, and asked:


    "Brother Su, do you have any other questions?"


    Su Changxing closed his eyes, took a slow breath, and said, "It''s nothing, this operation may be very dangerous, you have to be careful."


    A smile appeared on Zhu Wenwu''s face, and he said relaxedly: "You know that I am most afraid of death. If I still die in the end, there is nothing I can do about it, right?"


    "yes."


    Su Changxing patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Go and prepare, and bring your sister with you."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded, walked out of the ceremony room, saw the red sun in the evening, and suddenly felt that this sentence was a little weird... Why did Brother Su emphasize bringing Xinxue with him?


    "It seems that Brother Su really treats Zhu Xinxue as an apprentice."


    Zhu Wenwu said to himself, but he always felt that something was wrong.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    Approaching the edge of the city, you can see a vast expanse of white fog. Things like white snow disappear in mid-air and fly away, making people feel a chill all over the body.


    Lin Xiuyu observed some buildings that had been destroyed into ruins around him, showing a thoughtful look, and then said:


    "Boss, this is already a dangerous area, we''d better not go any further."


    They sent more than a dozen security bureau teams, hundreds of people, to the outskirts of the city to explore. As a result, none of them survived, and most of them lost contact.


    Zhong Jueqing stood on the height of the ruins, looked into the fog, and said solemnly, "Where is that Extraordinary team now?"


    Cai Jing thought for a while and said, "It should be here soon, but is there really no problem?"


    Lin Xiuyu glanced at her sideways, and said lightly:


    "The current situation has proved that ordinary people can''t enter the dangerous area at all. Once they enter the dangerous area, their organs will collapse rapidly until they die. The performance of supernatural beings is no different from that of ordinary people. Only extraordinary people can enter."


    Zhong Jueqing frowned, feeling the abnormalities around him, feeling a little uncomfortable, and said:


    "Let''s get out of here first~www.novelhall.com~ This should be considered a half-dangerous area, and I''m afraid there will be problems if we stay here for a long time."


    They returned the same way and gradually moved away from the edge of the city. At this time, it was approaching night, and in the dark night, the zombies were also active.


    "They''re already waiting at the Ansan stronghold, and they''re bringing a member of the search party... that member seems to be dying."


    Lin Xiuyu trotted behind Zhong Jueqing and said.


    "Are you going to die?"


    Zhong Jueqing was a little surprised, took back the three sword blades in the air and put them into the package, then turned around and said, "They met on the road?"


    Lin Xiuyu nodded and said, "Yes, but this person is in a coma, and the ID on the forum is disconnected."


    They found that although some exploration team members died, the forum did not show death, but disconnection.


    Zhong Jueqing thought for a while and said: "In other words, although this person is not dead, he is also disconnected."

 Chapter 306： underground monster

    Lin Xiuyu nodded and said: "At present, it seems that there is something in the no-man''s land that can block the signal of the mobile phone, causing people to disconnect from the doomsday game, but people are almost dying."


    Members of the Security Bureau stationed in several strongholds not far away have already greeted them, and even cleaned up the surrounding zombies.


    Zhong Jueqing walked forward quickly, and said to Cai Jing who was wearing a dusty black tights:


    "Let''s go over and have a look, Cai Jing, you are here to observe the surrounding situation, be careful not to let that thing come over."


    "Well, okay, I will inform you at any time if there is a situation. Because it is close to the dangerous area, there are often some monsters around here."


    Cai Jing nodded, and quickly led a few people to the tall building beside her.


    The stronghold here is only temporarily established, and the situation in the vicinity is very bad, and the threats are not only zombies, but also monsters like screamers.


    Just half a day ago, a team of a hundred people was completely annihilated under the siege of several monsters, and their bodies were also devoured.


    Those monsters disappeared suddenly afterwards, hiding somewhere, as if they disappeared out of thin air.


    When he came to the gathering place, Zhong Jueqing saw a blackened person lying on the bed, motionless, as if he was dead, but he still had some breath, and there were no wounds on his whole body.


    A man in white clothes standing next to him raised his head and said: "Leader, his organs have completely failed, but the strange thing is that he didn''t die, he was still alive, as if his organs were deformed."


    Zhong Jueqing stared at the person on the bed in silence for a while, and then said: "See if he can come back to life, and be careful...he might turn into a monster."


    The man in the white coat nodded cautiously and said, "Okay, we will pay attention and execute them before problems arise."


    No one thinks that this person has the possibility of surviving, but there is research value, and some important information can be obtained from him.


    Zhong Jueqing brought Lin Xiuyu to the next room, where six Extraordinary people were already waiting, there were men and women, but they were all middle-aged and young.


    "How is your current physical condition, do you feel any obvious abnormalities?"


    Zhong Jueqing was wearing sunglasses, and said calmly, invisibly giving people great pressure.


    The leader was wearing a silver-black armor, which looked extremely heavy and hard. His expression changed, and he said:


    "We''re alright. There seems to be nothing wrong at present. Extraordinary people do have the ability to resist this kind of radiation... However, I think our resistance ability is limited, and problems will also occur to a certain extent. .¡±


    Zhong Jueqing nodded, did not speak, seemed to be thinking about something, and even the whole room fell into silence.


    Only half of these people were originally from the Security Bureau, and the other three were civilians. Although they became Extraordinary, they would still be inferior to professionally trained soldiers and policemen in some respects.


    However, at this time, there is no other choice.


    "You are Extraordinary and our only hope, thank you all."


    Zhong Jueqing lowered his head slightly, and there was a special look on his face, which seemed to be a sense of powerlessness:


    "According to the original plan, the first phase of the plan, the first choice is to explore the situation along the direction of the energy station to prepare for the next phase of the plan."


    Standing behind Zhong Jueqing, Lin Xiuyu also bowed his head and said, "Thank you, Captain Jia, and everyone."


    The Extraordinary leader said with a firm expression, "We promise to complete the task."


    At this moment, Zhong Jueqing''s cell phone vibrated.


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    "The view here is good."


    Cai Jing stood upstairs, looked around and said, her eyesight is very good, and she can see very far away.


    A small boy next to him stood on the railing and said:


    "Sister Cai Jing, those monsters probably wouldn''t come here, the team leader and those Extraordinary are here, and they came here to seek their own death."


    Cai Jing''s face was cold, she put her hands in her arms, shook her head and said: "Maybe, those things are not beasts, they are monsters, don''t worry about what''s there, we just need to be vigilant."


    Suddenly, several black dots swayed at the end of her field of vision, and some earthworm-like things drilled out of the ground, dragged the corpse on the ground and burrowed back.


    "what is that?"


    Cai Jing''s eyes were wide open, she had a bad idea, and quickly took out her mobile phone to send a message to Zhong Jueqing.


    This kind of monster is actually hidden underground. No wonder there are so many collapsed houses nearby, presumably the foundations must have been destroyed before they collapsed.


    [In other words, currently the best app for reading and listening to books, Mimi Reading, install the latest version. ¡¿


    She could already imagine what it would be like underground.


    Immediately afterwards, they felt the building under their feet tremble continuously, as if an earthquake had occurred.


    "Run! Let''s get out of here first."


    Cai Jing shouted, turned and ran downstairs.


    This building itself is a dangerous building, and it must collapse in the blink of an eye~www.novelhall.com~ If they fall from this height, they will all be smashed into flesh.


    Several people seemed relatively calm, probably because Cai Jing took the lead, and hurriedly followed Cai Jing down the broken stairs.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The preparation for the ceremony is not complicated, the main thing is to break the connection with the previous ceremony.


    Su Changxing called this group of people together again, the candidates were still the same as before, the difference was that this time they were more solemn.


    They know that this is an opportunity to become an Extraordinary, maybe this is the last chance, and everyone has the greatest urgency in their hearts.


    Su Changxing looked around the crowd and noticed that Zhu Xinxue was staring at him with big eyes, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t have the chance due to the occasion.


    Su Changxing glanced at her, then opened his hands and said loudly:


    "It''s still the same as before, relax, this is a ceremony for an Extraordinary, and only if you fully accept it can you become an Extraordinary."


    The invisible fog spread everywhere, and everyone fell asleep one by one in a short period of time.


    "Not quite right."


    Su Changxing frowned, realizing that this ceremony had lost the previous feeling and vitality.


    Sure enough not.


    time? Or the number of times?


    This ceremony should have some kind of restriction, but Su Changxing hasn''t fully figured it out yet.


    He was adhering to the whole set of acting and did not stop the ceremony immediately, and waited quietly like before. The ceremony should still have some effect, but it is very small.


    The head said to himself: "Hey, it can''t be done, um, this is normal, you are a position-inspired ceremony, there is no special specification, so some strange problems will appear."


    Until the ceremony was almost over, when Su Changxing thought that there would be no Extraordinary being born, a wave of Extraordinary came from the crowd.

 Chapter 307： Capricorn Gloves

    A slightly gentle man with glasses stood up from the crowd, his expression was a little dazed, he looked at the sleeping people around him, and said to himself:


    "Have I become a Extraordinary?"


    This person is Tan Xiuqing, the leader of the group who brought several children to the gathering place before. Although he is a teacher, he is not bad at all.


    [Swift: Ninth rank, middle rank, with a dexterous body shape, can burst out with amazing speed in a short time. ¡¿


    He is also a middle-ranked ninth-rank Extraordinary, not a high-ranked one.


    Su Changxing reckoned that he should have benefited from the previous ceremony and was about to become an Extraordinary, but he happened to become an Extraordinary in this ceremony.


    "You are the only one who became a Extraordinary this time, good luck."


    Su Changxing sighed, pointed behind him, and said, "Go over there first and wait, Captain Geng will tell you some common sense about extraordinary people."


    Tan Xiuqing didn''t say much, nodded, and quietly walked behind Su Changxing, her figure looking very brisk.


    The next moment, the invisible fog dissipated in vain, and everyone gradually woke up.


    Zhu Xinxue woke up, quickly got up from the ground, rushed to Su Changxing, and said with a disappointed face:


    "Wow, master, am I unable to become a Extraordinary?"


    Zhu Xinxue has been strengthened six times and has supernatural powers. In theory, she has a high probability of becoming an Extraordinary.


    [To tell the truth, I have been using Mimi to read and update books recently, switch sources, read aloud with many timbres, and both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    Su Changxing touched her head with one hand, thought for a while and said:


    "Well, there should be a chance, but it''s really not easy to become a Extraordinary... Go get ready, we''ll get ready to leave here later."


    Zhu Xinxue pointed to the dagger at her waist and said with a smile, "I''ve already prepared it."


    Su Changxing nodded, led her outside, and said, "You really have a big heart...have courage."


    "of course."


    Zhu Xinxue narrowed her eyes into crescents, and said with a smile: "Last night, I killed dozens of zombies, more than many people."


    Su Changxing hit him mercilessly: "It''s still far behind, at least far worse than your brother."


    When they came downstairs, Zhu Wenwu and Zhou An were already waiting downstairs, looking ready to go, with a small backpack on their backs like Su Changxing.


    With mobile phones, in theory, they don''t need to bring anything that has nothing to do with combat, and supplies can be replenished from the gathering place.


    However, Su Changxing considered that no man''s land would cut off the function of transferring items, so he asked everyone to bring certain supplies to avoid the embarrassing situation of starvation.


    Zhou An juggled a throwing knife in one hand, sat on the stone platform, and said, "Brother Su, it''s almost time, shall we leave now?"


    Su Changxing nodded: "Time is of the essence, let''s go first."


    Zhu Wenwu looked at Zhu Xinxue, and said cautiously: "Zhu Xinxue, follow Boss Huang and the others, don''t make trouble, just protect yourself."


    Zhu Xinxue opened her eyes wide and said, "Are we not together?"


    Zhu Wenwu thought for a while and said, "Well, yes, you won''t be afraid without me, right?"


    Zhu Xinxue puffed her mouth and said seriously: "Of course not, you''d better be careful, don''t die."


    Zhu Wenwu took out a metal block from his arms and threw it to her, saying: "This thing is for self-defense, it is used in the most dangerous time, and it can only be used once."


    Zhu Xinxue looked at the dark metal block in her hand, and said thoughtfully: "Well, I know, don''t worry about it."


    Without too much delay, Su Changxing took the two of them out of the gathering place and ran to the north of the city, taking a monkey with them.


    "I said Brother Bo."


    Zhou An looked at the Monkey King at the side and said, "I heard you know martial arts? Why don''t you have time to teach me two moves?"


    The Monkey King glanced at the fat man, always feeling that his smile was malicious, so he turned his head and snorted, but didn''t speak.


    Zhu Wenwu couldn''t help but said, "I don''t think it''s wise for you to learn martial arts from it."


    Zhou An refused to accept it, and said in a straightforward manner: "Its martial arts must be learned from humans, why can''t I learn it."


    With a strange expression on Su Changxing''s face, he couldn''t help saying: "Zhou An, it learned its martial arts by watching TV."


    Zhou An raised his eyebrows: "Ha, is that so?"


    There were only three of them, and they were traveling at a fairly fast speed, and soon left the area of ??the gathering place.


    The daylight gradually dimmed, and the city ushered in darkness, and a palpable chill.


    It''s past eight o''clock at this moment, and the mysterious shop has been refreshed.


    [Capricorn Gloves (precious): 30% off, 8200 points]


    [Capricorn Gloves (Precious): It has a high defense ability and can absorb kinetic energy and thermal energy to a certain extent. ¡¿


    It''s a bit interesting, is this asking me to hammer people with gloves... Su Changxing felt that since this thing is of precious quality, it is not easy, so he exchanged it.


    A white light flashed, and a pair of black leather gloves appeared on Su Changxing''s hands~www.novelhall.com~ The gloves were extremely soft to the touch, with a ring of hard sequins on the side.


    Su Changxing put on the gloves, feeling the coolness on his skin, which was very comfortable.


    "I don''t know the specific effect."


    Su Changxing looked sideways at the Monkey King, and suddenly had an idea, and shouted, "Xiao Bo, give me a punch."


    The Monkey King tilted his head, not understanding what Su Changxing meant, but he didn''t hesitate at all. One punch sent a zombie flying, and the other punch came towards Su Changxing.


    Good guy, this is not holding back at all.


    Su Changxing felt the wind of the punch, closed his eyes, and firmly caught the punch with one hand. The huge force spread from his palm, and even his clothes trembled.


    Probably weakened the power of the Monkey King''s third layer.


    It''s not bad, at least it can allow Su Changxing to easily block the Monkey King''s full blow.


    "Are you trying to kill me? I just let you try."


    Su Changxing kicked the Monkey King''s thigh, and cursed angrily, thinking that this guy looks very smart, but sometimes he is so stupid.


    The monkey king roared in aggrieved way: "Ho~"


    Su Changxing kicked up again: "Hey, you''re still wronged."


    The monkey king''s skin is rough and fleshy, and Su Changxing''s foot may not feel anything yet.


    The Monkey King ran to the front in desperation and continued to clean up the zombies. It and Tao Yi were the main force to clean up the zombies. They both had strong battery life and were very useful in long-distance raids.


    Zhou An rubbed his chin, and said with some doubts: "Brother Su, your strength is too great. You can easily take the monkey king''s punch. Is there such a big difference in positions?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said seriously: "Well, maybe it''s because I''m already in the eighth rank."


    "Eighth rank?"


    Zhou An fell silent.

 Chapter 308： encounter

    Zhou An suddenly showed a shocked expression: "No wonder... no wonder..."


    Zhu Wenwu glanced at him, and said silently: "Isn''t this something that should have been thought of?"


    Su Changxing glanced at Zhu Wenwu''s serious look, as if he remembered telling him about this before, and then reminded:


    "The activities of zombies around here are a bit abnormal, so be vigilant."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded and said: "I also feel that these zombies are a bit dull, compared to what we have seen before, it seems...in the daytime."


    In his field of vision, a blood-red dagger jumped among these zombies, as if looking for something.


    There is a certain park nearby, with sparse houses and a relatively wide view. Through the night, you can see that the zombies in the distance are indifferent to the situation here.


    In fact, the perception of these zombies is greatly improved at night, so it is very easy to form a wave of corpses.


    "It feels familiar."


    Su Changxing thought of the hordes of corpses that gathered in front of Aegis Corporation, and he felt the same way, but these zombies did not gather together.


    Mistress nearby?


    It was a kind of intuition, but he also trusted his intuition.


    Su Changxing put one hand on the revolver, and continued to lead the two of them forward quickly, while signaling Zhu Wenwu to perceive the surrounding situation.


    If the mistress is really nearby, Zhu Wenwu should be able to detect the clues.


    Half an hour later, the three of them passed through this area, and nothing unusual happened. Just as Su Changxing breathed a sigh of relief, a huge cat shadow appeared on the ground.


    "what is that?"


    Zhou An also instantly sensed the abnormality, noticed the sudden appearance, and bowed his waist while holding the flying knife with both hands, looking around.


    Really Matron.


    Su Changxing''s heart sank, he pulled out the revolver with one hand, raised the pistol with the other, looked at the figure standing in the middle of the street not far away, and said calmly:


    "So, how did you find my location."


    The mistress walked forward step by step, leaning out of the shadows, wearing a tight-fitting dress and a purple lace hat. She was tall, more than two meters high.


    Her face was pale with the moonlight, she smiled, and said slowly: "Huh? I''m not surprised, you know I''m around here?"


    Immediately afterwards, she took a deep breath: "It really is you, hehe, the thief who stole from my house."


    Steal?


    Does she mean the head?


    Su Changxing didn''t act rashly, he was not sure about the presence of the mistress.


    Zhou An looked at the person in front of him without any hesitation, and said loudly: "Stealing things? The world is like this, so there is no such thing as stealing or not. You are right, Brother Su."


    Zhu Wenwu twitched, and put a hand on Zhou An''s shoulder: "Don''t talk, this person is terrifying."


    Facing the mistress, he felt a palpitation, as if the heart was beating extra on the original basis, and the body''s functions were affected out of thin air.


    [Recommended, Mimi''s reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    The mistress glanced at the two people, didn''t care, and continued: "You don''t seem to be afraid at all... There are still a few interesting people in your world, and you are one of them."


    Su Changxing took a slow breath, and said seriously, "I''m not surprised that you came to kill me, but are your injuries healed? You are really narrow-minded, and you came here so quickly."


    Careful?


    The corners of the mistress''s eyes trembled slightly, as if holding her breath, she said: "Believe it or not, it was purely a coincidence that we met here, and after all, I would also like to thank you two, without you, it might not be possible to survive that day." me."


    Is that right?


    Su Changxing didn''t expect that his and Zhong Jueqing''s actions would affect Fujin, but whether this would affect the outcome is unknown.


    "Does it make a difference? And it doesn''t matter."


    Su Changxing smiled and said without haste.


    Although he can''t steal the ability of the mistress, he can obtain some important information through true knowledge. The longer it takes, the better it will be for him.


    [Unknown creature: It looks like a cat''s shadow, has a powerful devouring ability, and has low-level spirituality...]


    [Blank body: a projection-like thing that has a body, but does not have the usual combat power. ¡¿


    The mistress looked at Su Changxing, and said with a smile: "You seem to have misunderstood me deeply, is it because of that old fellow Teng Bian, you are going outside the city?"


    Su Changxing stared at her and said indifferently: "No, just wandering around...fake body, you are afraid of me?"


    The mistress licked her lips and said with a surprised smile: "Facing an enemy who can use guns in this world, of course I have to be careful."


    The mistress'' injury should still be serious, otherwise there wouldn''t be so much nonsense.


    Su Changxing wondered if it would be better to find the main body of the mistress at this time and kill her, but this was not the purpose of his trip, and the main body of the mistress should have been far away from here.


    People with stronger strength tend to be more careful, and those who are not careful will not live to become stronger.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said: "You are scared of being beaten by the rattan, right~www.novelhall.com~ The mistress'' face turned cold, and she said sharply: "You are really not cute. If you are like this, you are waiting to die in our place." world. "


    The black cat''s shadow suddenly swelled and grew bigger, stretched out from the ground, and bit Su Changxing with its **** mouth.


    The sudden appearance of such a big thing shocked Zhou An and the others. This kind of monster was too magical and unreal.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing raised his hand and shot, and with the roar, the silver bullet flew towards the "black cat".


    Just like the previous time, the bullet and the sparks disappeared around the mouth of the "black cat", without any movement, and the "black cat" also shrank and retracted to the ground.


    "Want to run?"


    Su Changxing shot again.


    A big pit exploded on the ground, "Black Cat" and the mistress disappeared without a trace, waves of zombies came from all around, and a large wave of corpses formed at their position.


    Zhu Wenwu looked at the hole on the ground and said, "What is that thing? It looks like a shadow."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "I don''t know, let''s leave here first."


    Because of the existence of the "black cat", he didn''t let Tao Yi approach the mistress for a sneak attack just now, fearing that Tao Yi would be swallowed by the "black cat".


    However, the "black cat"''s devouring ability seems to have a certain limit. The mistress probably wanted to use the "black cat" to make a tentative attack just now, but was shot back by one of his bullets.


    "I''ll open the way ahead, you two just pay attention to the zombies rushing from the side, and keep up."


    Su Changxing commanded, holding the steel knife, closing his eyes and rushing to the front to open the way, while Tao Yi retreated to the back to block the zombies behind.


    After advancing to the eighth rank, his own strength and speed did not increase much, but in the state of sinking dreams, there was a huge improvement, and the efficiency of opening the road far surpassed that of Tao Yi.

 Chapter 309： Gathering place in the tide of corpses

    The tide of corpses came continuously, looking very scary, as if there was no end. Fortunately, the tide of corpses had just formed and was not completely dense.


    An evil spirit stood on the edge and was submerged in the tide of corpses, and disappeared completely after a few seconds.


    The ability of the mistress is indeed terrifying in this zombie world, she is the king here, as if everything is obeying her orders.


    "But if it''s just this level, it doesn''t make much sense."


    Su Changxing ran over the tide of corpses like an unstoppable steamroller.


    The three walked through the tide of corpses at an extremely fast speed, and successfully escaped before the tide of corpses was fully formed. Along the way, Su Changxing chopped down four or five hundred zombies, and the steel knife in his hand has been replaced by a second one .


    "These zombies are really crazy, like some programmed robots, one after another."


    Looking at the piles of corpses behind him, Zhou An sighed.


    After rushing out of the tide of corpses, their pressure instantly decreased a lot, and the mistress didn''t seem to plan to chase after them, but just tried it out.


    Su Changxing stood up straight, stepped back from the front, and said:


    "They are artificially controlled to a certain extent, so they are more difficult to deal with. We still can''t stop. We will find a place to rest later."


    This area already belongs to the northern part of the city. Judging from the legacy buildings, it is more prosperous than before. There are several large overpasses in the mid-air of the city, which are full of old vehicles.


    Zhu Wenwu panted slightly, nodded and said, "I can still do it, it depends on whether Fatty Zhou can stand it."


    Zhou An glanced sideways at Zhu Wenwu, dissatisfied, and said, "As long as I''m not dead, I can still go, and my position is a juggler. Do you know what a juggler is?"


    Jugglers are more versatile in terms of abilities, including this kind of long-distance sprinting, Zhou An is actually a little more relaxed.


    Zhu Wenwu kicked away a zombie that was rushing towards him, and said, "So I think it''s unreasonable for you to awaken to such a position. What is the basis for this? Idea?"


    "According to one''s own characteristics, being able to self-awaken is in itself a fit, and your job fit is very high, which is proof."


    Su Changxing said while controlling the group of evil spirits.


    There were originally more than twenty evil spirits before, but after the corpse tide just now, there were only a dozen or so left.


    However, such a number of evil spirits was just right for Su Changxing, and it was easier to control.


    Due to the more complicated environment here, they moved relatively slowly and cautiously, passing under the overpass all the way, separated by the shadow of the moonlight.


    Halfway there, Zhu Wenwu frowned, and said, "Brother Su, something is wrong here, I don''t feel the existence of living people, it''s empty."


    During the previous journey, he could feel from time to time that there were surviving and hiding humans in nearby buildings, and some people even accidentally saw them from the windows and were scared to death, thinking they were hunters.


    Most of the people who walk at night are hunters.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and said, "Let''s go and see, maybe there is something weird around here, so be careful."


    Zhu Wenwu''s perception ability is indeed powerful, and the range is far beyond what the head can cover.


    They came all the way at night, and they saw zombies and zombies, and there were no extra corpses. Any corpses would be cleaned up by these zombies in a short time.


    [Recommended, Mimi''s reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    Half an hour later, Su Changxing and the others were about to find a place to take a rest, but they saw a soaring fire in the sky ahead.


    "what is that!"


    Zhou An opened his eyes wide and stood up reflexively from the ground.


    Zhu Wenwu closed his eyes, opened them again and said, "There are many people over there, many people."


    He vaguely felt that there were many people in the direction of the fire, which belonged to human fluctuations, bright and active like fire, completely different from those cold zombies.


    Su Changxing threw away the water bottle he had just finished drinking, and said decisively: "Let''s go over and have a look. There should be a gathering place here. It seems that something happened to them."


    From the forum, they learned that there is a gathering place nearby, the scale is not small, and the exact number of people is unknown.


    The fire represents this danger, which will attract the attention of zombies, and even attract corpses.


    According to the previous method, they chose a route and touched in that direction. There was little movement and fast speed. The difference was that they didn''t let the Monkey King open the way, and if Tao Yi was alone, there was even less movement.


    Su Changxing observed the nearby zombies, and said, "These zombies are all moving in one direction, and I''m afraid they will form a large wave of corpses here."


    The formation of this wave of corpses should have nothing to do with the mistress, but it is indeed rare to encounter two large waves of corpses in one night.


    Zhou An hesitated and said, "Then do we still have to go there? If we go to the edge of the city, maybe we can go around for a while."


    Zhu Wenwu then said affirmatively: "We will die to see, where there are many people, see what''s going on~www.novelhall.com~ Su Changxing nodded and said: "Well, go and see, see what''s going on Bar. "


    As they approached, more and more zombies flocked to them.


    Zhu Wenwu''s eyes widened suddenly, and he suppressed the voice and said, "There are many people in that place, there are many people in that gathering place, tens of thousands."


    Tens of thousands of people?


    It is still very difficult to establish a gathering place of tens of thousands of people, except for organizations such as the Security Bureau.


    So why is there a gathering place of tens of thousands of people here?


    "Let''s go to the tall building in front to see the situation."


    Su Changxing pointed to a relatively tall building ahead and said.


    From the position of this building facing the firelight, you should be able to see something.


    They rushed straight into the building, Tao Yi blocked the stairwell, blocking the zombies below, and Su Changxing and the others came to the roof.


    From this position, you can see the center of the tide of corpses. There is a closed community, which is the gathering place.


    A large number of human corpses piled up on the ground and were submerged by the tide of corpses. Some of the humans in the gathering place were pushed back by the tide of corpses. There was a building in which a fire was spreading soaring to the sky. Due to the effect of the chimney, the fire was four or five times higher than that of the building. rice.


    Zhu Wenwu said in a deep voice: "It should be that someone deliberately set fire to the gathering place, causing a flood of corpses... This is really crazy, but the corpses on the ground seem to have been piled there before."


    Su Changxing fell silent looking at the scene below. A large number of remnant souls were floating in the tide of corpses. He could form a large number of evil spirits by moving his fingers.


    The ability of "pastoral care" is particularly powerful in this situation.


    No loss is the ability born out of the seventh rank.


    He thought for a while and said, "Zhou An, see if there is any information about this gathering place on the forum."

 Chapter 310： theatergoers

    "I found it."


    Zhou An looked at the phone and shouted:


    "There are people from this gathering place on the forum posting news about the massacre of people who have turned corpses in their gathering place, and their gathering place has accommodated a large number of people during this period."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "There are so many people, they definitely don''t have enough food."


    Su Changxing and the others still obtained a large amount of food during the blood moon, so they can supply tens of thousands of people. In general gathering places, there will definitely be a problem of food shortage after thousands of people.


    At present, most of them are small gathering places, distributed in various parts of the city.


    Zhu Wenwu hesitated and said, "What should we do now?"


    Su Changxing took a few steps forward, a dark green light flashed in his eyes, and said, "Bring the tide of corpses away, and see what''s going on here."


    He took out a dark grenade from his pocket and handed it to the Monkey King, saying, "You should know about this thing. Pull the ring apart and throw it out to explode. Go to the east far away from this place and detonate the grenade."


    This is the item spawned by the mysterious shop this time, a fragment grenade, each with 800 points.


    The Monkey King nodded, picked up the grenade, turned around and ran downstairs.


    Zhou An was stunned and blinked: "Brother Su, where did you get this thing?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said, "I exchanged them in the mysterious store, and I exchanged several of them."


    "Will the mystery shop sell this thing?"


    Zhou An was surprised, and looked back at the Monkey King who was leaving.


    Su Changxing nodded affirmatively and said, "Yes, it''s just that it''s very difficult to show up."


    Zhu Wenwu raised his eyebrows, and his intuition told him that it was not that simple, and said, "In this case, the Monkey King may be very dangerous."


    Su Changxing turned around and led a group of people downstairs, then said, "It can climb walls, and zombies are not that aggressive to it, so it''s not dangerous."


    "As long as it handles the grenade properly."


    Zhou An added something abruptly.


    Zhu Wenwu was a little uncertain: "It''s still very smart, and it should still be able to throw grenades... You can learn martial arts by watching TV, and it''s no problem to learn how to throw grenades."


    When he came to the corridor, there were corpses of zombies under Tao Yi''s feet, and there were still a steady stream of zombies coming from below.


    Su Changxing waited on the second floor for a while, and then heard the roar of an explosion in the distance, accompanied by a faint aftermath.


    The zombies below were affected, and immediately turned around and ran in the direction of the monkey king.


    This explosion directly changed the direction of the tide of corpses.


    Su Changxing stood by the window sill, turned his head and said, "You guys wait here for a while, I''ll go over first, and you won''t come down until the zombies are sparser."


    After finishing speaking, he jumped down from the second floor, knocked a zombie to the ground, and then kicked his legs to tear a hole from the tide of corpses.


    It''s not too far from the main entrance of the gathering place, but due to the tide of corpses, it seems far away.


    Su Changxing rushed all the way to the main entrance of the gathering place. At this time, the place had already been occupied, and a large number of people scrambled to retreat, appearing chaotic and disorderly.


    There is no difference between them and the tide of corpses, the only difference is that they are afraid, afraid.


    Gu Yan "Don''t retreat, don''t retreat, whoever retreats will die!"


    A young man in leather armor stabbed the back of the person next to him with a long knife, shouted fiercely, and drove the crowd to meet the tide of corpses head-on.


    But he himself was constantly retreating, away from the frontmost battlefield.


    There are people in similar costumes around doing the same thing, using **** and violent means to keep driving other people away.


    The scene seems chaotic, but there are some tricks.


    Su Changxing frowned, realizing that this gathering place might be using some people as cannon fodder to consume the tide of corpses. he


    With a wave of one hand, several shadows of light appeared on the corpses in the tide of corpses, and quickly formed a human shape.


    "A person appeared in the corpse tide!"


    Someone saw Su Changxing and shouted to the people next to him.


    A young looking man also wearing leather armor was carrying an exaggerated long sword, looking at Su Changxing''s position, and at the same time Su Changxing was also looking at him.


    Not for any reason, just because it was very conspicuous, among so many people, he was the only Extraordinary, and this was also the first time Su Changxing saw other Extraordinary in their world.


    "It''s really relaxing."


    Su Changxing kept dodging among the zombies, avoiding the attack, and felt a little angry. He felt that the other party, as an Extraordinary, should at least not watch the show behind.


    Suddenly, hundreds of newly formed evil spirits appeared around him, opening up a large space in the tide of corpses.


    The probability of the remnant souls of ordinary people forming evil spirits is relatively low, maybe not one out of ten people, but too many people have died here, and these people died in pain, which further increases the possibility of evil spirits being born sex.


    There were plenty of ghost-like things that did not frighten these people, and at this time, these ghosts may be more lovely than their kind behind them.


    The fighting power of the evil spirits is very strong, and the appearance of a large number of evil spirits reversed the situation that had already been defeated. Because the monkey king attracted attention, the zombies that followed were not so dense.


    The Extraordinary''s face suddenly changed, a little gloomy. He was not afraid of the tide of corpses. Even if the gathering place was breached, he could escape alone. This was not a big problem.


    But Su Changxing''s appearance was completely beyond his expectation~www.novelhall.com~ He reckoned that Su Changxing was an Extraordinary and very strong.


    Su Changxing raised the steel knife and shouted: "Everyone, join me in pressing these zombies out of here."


    Many people rushed up again without the slightest hesitation, and they actually had no way out, and they might survive if they fought hard.


    Su Changxing''s appearance was an accident, but also a hope for them.


    The tide of corpses was firmly blocked here at this time, many evil spirits were damaged, but more evil spirits were born.


    Su Changxing felt a stabbing pain in the back of his head, which was caused by too many evil spirits, which was beyond his control.


    However, it is not a big problem for a short period of time, he can bear it.


    The Extraordinary in the gathering place stood with his hands crossed, watching this scene quietly from a high place, he still didn''t intend to join the battle, he was still watching the show, as if everything here had nothing to do with him.


    A person next to him looked at him and said: "Boss Lin, that person is very powerful, the tide of corpses has been completely blocked, we can definitely hold it now."


    The young Extraordinary sneered, and said lightly: "Since we can hold on, why should we go there? Wait and see the situation."


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 311： malicious

    A large amount of dark green light circulated around Su Changxing, which was extremely conspicuous in the dark night. A large number of evil spirits had completely suppressed the tide of corpses and pushed them outward step by step.


    Su Changxing didn''t consume too much, but his mystery was steadily increasing.


    "Pile obstacles at the exit to block these zombies."


    Su Changxing yelled at the people around him, noticing that the Extraordinary was still standing there quietly, and at the same time there were many people with weapons standing around him.


    He grabbed a middle-aged man next to him and asked, "Is that your leader?"


    The middle-aged man glanced back at the Extraordinary, and said timidly, "Yes... yes, our leader, Lin Yan."


    Seeing the fear in his eyes, Su Changxing patted his shoulder for the fear of their leader, nodded and said, "Go and move some corpses to block the exit."


    The middle-aged man nodded, and hurriedly followed the others to carry the corpse on the ground. His body was trembling, obviously reaching his limit.


    The bodies of ordinary people are still weak.


    Su Changxing summoned the means to control the evil spirits and suppressed everyone. In such an environment, powerful people have the absolute right to speak.


    When the scene was brought under control, Lin Yan''s face became even more gloomy. He felt the pressure on Su Changxing, which made people suffocate. He hated this feeling.


    "These ghosts are definitely not good things. I suspect he is a hunter. Brothers, kill him."


    Lin Yan shouted with a serious face, raising the dark long sword behind his back with both hands.


    The voice passed through the crowd, and many people showed shocked expressions. They didn''t expect the leader to do this. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Su Changxing was not a hunter, and a hunter would not help them stop the tide of corpses.


    Su Changxing frowned, not understanding what the other party was doing. There seemed to be no necessary conflict between them, let alone a fight.


    "This man is a hunter, kill him!"


    A dark-skinned man next to him yelled in agreement.


    In this short moment, hundreds of people rushed over from behind with weapons.


    Su Changxing saw utter madness on the faces of these people, full of bloodthirsty... They must have killed quite a few people.


    "Looking for death."


    A coldness flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes, he turned around and raised his hand with a knife, a person who rushed behind him was cut in two from the shoulder blades, dark red blood flew into the air, and was reflected in the moonlight as black.


    In an instant, four or five people fell in front of Su Changxing, and the others paused. Su Changxing''s powerful strength calmed them down a bit.


    Mainly these people in leather armor, others stopped to watch.


    The Extraordinary finally came not far away, smiled contemptuously, and said:


    "Brother, what are you doing breaking into our territory for no reason?"


    break in?


    Su Changxing sensed that the other party''s hostility was very strong, beyond expectation, and shook off the blood on the knife, calmly said:


    "So you think this is your place, and I shouldn''t come in at will."


    Lin Yan showed a look of approval on his face, and said: "Of course, I am the leader here, and this is my territory...I dominate everything here."


    Looking carefully, everyone here is covered in blood. They thought it was red underwear, but it was actually stained red with blood.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were extraordinarily bright under the moonlight, and he said calmly:


    "But in the face of the tide of corpses, you are indifferent, watching the show behind and letting others be cannon fodder?"


    Lin Yan glanced at the few people killed by Su Changxing, and said indifferently:


    "This world is originally like this, or the original world is also like this, but the form of expression is different."


    Su Changxing showed a thoughtful look, recalled all this, and said affirmatively:


    "It''s because of this big torch, someone deliberately set it off, in order to resist you, a Extraordinary."


    A trace of surprise flashed in Gu Yu Lin Yan''s eyes, and he smiled and said, "Ha, that''s right, someone told you? It''s clear that I did nothing wrong, but their opinion is unusually strong."


    Su Changxing looked at Lin Yan and said indifferently:


    "Perhaps a talent like you is the most suitable for living in this world, and there may be nothing wrong with becoming an Extraordinary."


    Everyone''s previous encounters are different. Some people can quickly adapt to this world, while others have difficulty surviving.


    The person in front of him is obviously over-adapted.


    Lin Yan raised his big sword, pointed at Su Changxing and said, "For the sake of you and I being Extraordinary, take your "pets" and leave now."


    [Sword Attendant: Ninth rank, upper rank, has a powerful body, is extremely good at using swords, and can endow swords with unique powers. ¡¿


    A smile curled up on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, and he said relaxedly, "What if I say no?"


    Lin Yan''s eyes were bloodshot, and he roared: "Then die, everyone will kill him with me."


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said sharply, "I''ll see who dares!"


    "Shua Shua Shua ~"


    The sound of blades passing through the air.


    While speaking, seven or eight people around Su Changxing fell silently in a pool of blood.


    Everyone around was stunned by the strange scene. They could still see the evil spirits before, but they couldn''t see anything this time.


    What can be seen and what cannot be seen are completely two concepts.


    The unknown breeds fear, and fear breeds fear.


    "What now?"


    Su Changxing tilted his head and looked at him with a sense of scrutiny.


    Lin Yan could roughly see Tao Yi''s existence, and shouted: "This is something similar to those ghosts, kill him!"


    Lin Yan killed with that blue-black big sword, his eyes were bloodshot, and he was extremely agitated, even a red silk thread-like mark appeared on the big sword.


    It feels like ~www.novelhall.com~ that he and the great sword are a whole.


    Su Changxing didn''t plan to use guns either, as this would attract the tide of corpses again, so he didn''t need to deal with this person.


    Several black shadows shot across the air towards Lin Yan.


    Lin Yan only realized when these things were approaching. At this time, there was no way to avoid them completely, so he could only do his best to avoid them.


    "Clang~"


    Two throwing knives were bounced off by his long sword and pierced into the ground, and a throwing knife was pierced into his abdomen.


    "Who?"


    Lin Yan looked sideways and found a fat man standing in the crowd, looking at him with a dark smile on his face.


    Another Extraordinary?


    This fat man is actually a Extraordinary.


    Lin Yan couldn''t understand why two Extraordinary people could suddenly appear.


    Before, there was no news of Extraordinary on the forum, and he even thought that he was the only first Extraordinary besides "Lucky Kid"... This is a gift and certification from God.


    Zhou An stepped forward and shouted domineeringly: "If you don''t want to die, back off, do you know who my elder brother is? Killing you is like killing chickens."


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 312： only 1 no 2

    Something seemed to be wriggling on Lin Yan''s sword. It seemed to be alive and breathing.


    Lin Yan paused, pulled out the throwing knife with one hand, brought out blood, threw it on the ground, and roared: "Fatty, you should die."


    Zhou An''s throwing knife is similar to Su Changxing''s Shadow Arrow, it is extremely subtle and difficult to detect when flying.


    Holding a flying knife in one hand, Zhou An did not lose any momentum and said, "What are you being arrogant about, your grandfather will stick a flying knife into your eye socket later."


    Su Changxing looked at the people around him, showed a gentle smile, and said, "If you don''t want to die, step back ten steps now."


    A lot of people looked at each other, showing a little hesitation, but looking at the scene now, they should be the one in the upper hand.


    After all, there are many people, but there are only two people on the other side.


    Tao Yi immediately rushed towards the surrounding people with a sickle in his hand, and dropped the knife in his hand, and several people easily fell into a pool of blood, without any ability to resist.


    "Ahhh!"


    A woman holding a hammer was cut off in half, but she didn''t die immediately. She struggled violently on the ground, accompanied by blood spurting, which was extremely miserable.


    At the same time, Su Changxing took the initiative to rush towards Lin Yan with the Butcher''s Blade.


    Melee combat has always been his strong point, and he has reached a very exaggerated level in terms of pure strength and speed.


    Lin Yan greeted him with a cold face, and slashed at Su Changxing with the long sword in his hand. The speed was very fast, but his skills were very rough, not beyond the level of ordinary people.


    Su Changxing''s figure turned into an afterimage, and the speed exceeded Lin Yan''s expectation, which shocked him.


    "Clang~"


    The two weapons collided heavily, causing sparks from friction.


    Su Changxing didn''t use any skills, just used brute force, but to his surprise, the opponent actually blocked him.


    Lin Yan''s strength is very stable, not weaker than 70% of his 80% strength, comparable to the Monkey King.


    But this kind of power is a bit strange, it seems to be related to that sword.


    After the blow, Lin Yan''s complexion was quite ugly, and sweat broke out on his forehead, feeling that Su Changxing''s random blow almost exceeded his limit.


    The two sides are not on the same level at all.


    It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible.


    Lin Yan firmly believes that other Extraordinary beings are almost the same as him, or even inferior to him, even if they are worse, they shouldn''t be so much worse.


    "He''s the hunter, absolutely."


    Lin Yan yelled almost hoarsely, and raised the blood-red long sword in his hand to kill Su Changxing again.


    This time he was serious, and really thought that Su Changxing was a hunter, and only a hunter could reach this level.


    Su Changxing blocked with a horizontal knife, flicked away the opponent''s weapon, walked along the empty door in front of Lin Yan, kicked Lin Yan to the ground, and said coldly:


    "But what''s the difference between your approach and those hunters, killing your own compatriots, and treating other people''s lives as grass thorns."


    Lin Yan spat out a mouthful of blood, and said excitedly:


    "It''s different. I can always keep some people alive. In this world, people are always going to die... If you are not a hunter, let me go. I am a Extraordinary person. over all of them, and none of them will necessarily survive to the end."


    Gu Ling "You should let me go if you are also Extraordinary, we are the same kind of people, we are."


    Lin Yan looked crazy and arrogant, and seemed to be dazzled by the sudden force, but he was still very rational and his thinking was very clear.


    "That makes sense."


    Su Changxing nodded and smiled even wider. He put the Butcher''s Blade on his shoulder and looked at Lin Yan with ease:


    "But there''s one thing you definitely haven''t thought of. For me, Extraordinary people may not be so rare... There are still twenty Extraordinary people like you in our gathering place!"


    Lin Yan''s eyes widened, revealing an unbelievable look, feeling that Su Changxing was lying to him: "Impossible, Extraordinary is unique, and my ability to become Extraordinary is the proof."


    In the past few days of becoming a Extraordinary, he experienced a feeling he had never had before, mastering the life and death of others, mastering everything, leading a group of people to annex all the gathering places in this area, using violent means.


    Everyone who called him a lunatic is dead, and his head hangs on the tallest tree in the enclave for all to see, gradually weathering every day.


    He is the protagonist of this game.


    Su Changxing had a helpless smile on his face, feeling that he couldn''t wake up a person who was pretending to be asleep, and said:


    "You say yes, anyway, it doesn''t matter anymore, maybe you really don''t have to die, but I still want to kill you."


    He raised the Butcher''s Blade and waved his hands down with a violent wind and heavy strength.


    Lin Yan''s pupils dilated suddenly, and he was still desperately seeking to resist on the verge of life and death, and tried to block the blow with his sword horizontally in front of him.


    Like the sound of glass breaking, the blood-red long sword suddenly shattered into several pieces from the middle, and the butcher''s blade swept down, cutting on Lin Yan''s forehead.


    The sword actually shattered.


    Before Lin Yan died, there was a look of disbelief in his eyes. His sword should be extremely strong. His ability can greatly strengthen the material and structure of the sword body, making it in the best condition.


    Su Changxing looked at the fragments on the ground, and said with a sigh: "Why do you feel that the characteristics of this knife are more useful than your ability?"


    The Butcher''s Blade triggered the "Splitting Blade" effect, and with Su Changxing''s powerful power, it directly destroyed Lin Yan''s weapon.


    When he swung this sword, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Su Changxing felt that the "cracking blade" effect would be triggered, and he dealt with Lin Yan like this mainly to test the strength of the butcher''s blade.


    This picked up knife seems to be more useful than expected.


    Following Lin Yan''s death, the others completely stopped what they were doing and fell to their knees on the ground.


    Zhu Wenwu came slowly at this time and shouted: "Everyone who doesn''t want to die kneels on the ground. We will take over this gathering place. Anyone who doesn''t want to die kneels on the ground."


    The scene was very chaotic for a while, the corpse tide had not been dealt with, and another battle broke out here. Some people were even in a daze state, not understanding what happened, but obediently knelt down and raised their hands.


    The night was very cold, and some people knelt on the ground with bare legs. It seemed that under the threat of life and death, other human senses would be reduced.


    The gathering place was filled with the smell of blood. Too many people died this night. Most of them had numb expressions on their faces. Some people had cried with red and swollen eyes and dried up tears.


    Su Changxing wiped off the blood on the knife with a rag, because considering the wear and tear, when chopping zombies, he usually didn''t use the butcher''s blade, but an ordinary steel knife.


    He is also very entangled with the problem of this gathering place. In fact, he may be meddling in his own business. If he doesn''t care, many people will survive, according to Lin Yan''s way.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 313： cannibal?

    The raging fire was still spreading in the sky, and some falling objects flew from above with flames and hit the ground from time to time, illuminating the corpses all over the ground.


    "Everyone goes to various exits to continue to block the tide of corpses. Until the fire is extinguished, the tide of corpses will continue."


    Zhu Wenwu stood on a high place and shouted to command.


    After the death of Lin Yanyi and the others, the crowd at the gathering place seemed to be more united, at least no one was watching the show behind.


    Su Changxing glanced at the Butcher''s Blade in his hand, with a strange expression on his face. He hadn''t planned to steal Lin Yan''s ability, but he tried it anyway and succeeded directly.


    More importantly, Lin Yan''s ability has a wide range of applicability, without any special restrictions or side effects, so he simply stole it.


    [Samurai Sword: Give weapons the ability to grow, can condense characteristics through killing, and can continue to improve on this characteristic.


    This ability is unique, it can only be applied to one weapon, and it is linked to the half-life of this weapon. ¡¿


    "So it seems that this ability is still good."


    Su Changxing noticed that Lin Yan''s ability is actually very good, with the ability to grow, but he has only been a Extraordinary for a short time, and he has not displayed the characteristics of this ability at all.


    If the time is longer, Lin Yan will be even stronger.


    However, Su Changxing did not add the "Sword of Samurai" to the Butcher''s Blade. The Butcher''s Blade itself is not very good, and if it is used intensively, it may even break.


    And he had some novel ideas. The dead spirit that lived on Geng Wanchun before was essentially a weapon.


    After Tao Yi swallowed it, he also acquired similar characteristics accordingly.


    So can this ability be blessed to Tao Yi?


    Su Changxing opened his eyes slightly, and looked at Tao Yi who was fighting in the corpse tide... Tao Yi, as an undead, has a high growth rate, if he can bless this ability, he will become even more perverted.


    Afterwards, Tao Yi retreated from the battlefield and stood in front of Su Changxing, with some black mist floating around him, those were the remnants of zombies.


    Zombies seem to retain some of the remnants of their predecessors, or those people have not really died, but live ignorantly in the form of zombies.


    "Really."


    Su Changxing triggered the "Sword Samurai", and some red lines spread on Tao Yi''s face and skin, like some kind of paint, and then appeared on the sickle in her hand, but it was not red, but ghostly. green.


    Taoi itself doesn''t seem to have changed much, it''s still the same.


    Su Changxing took Tao Yi to clean up the tide of corpses in person, and also noticed that the people in this gathering place seemed to be afraid of him.


    Somewhat strange.


    But he didn''t pay too much attention, and at the same time let Zhou An and Zhu Wenwu go to rest first.


    More than an hour later, near dawn, the fire gradually extinguished, and the tide of corpses also subsided.


    Su Changxing stood at the exit, looked at a middle-aged man in a gray coat, and said:


    "So you are from Lin Yan? It seems that you conducted well just now."


    The middle-aged man''s expression was stiff, he didn''t know what to say, and couldn''t figure out Su Changxing''s intentions, so he could only say:


    "Yes, my name is Fang Zhong, but we were originally Lin Yan''s people. After all, we have to live... We have killed a lot of people before because we opposed Lin Yan, but all of them died."


    Fang Zhong seemed afraid that Su Changxing would cause trouble, so he explained a lot.


    Su Changxing nodded, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Well, you''re not bad."


    "Ok?"


    Fang Zhong looked at Su Changxing in a daze, not knowing what happened.


    Su Changxing continued: "We will leave later, you will take charge of the gathering place first, and we will have other people take over here later."


    Fang Zhong immediately wanted to refuse, this is not a good job, and hosting the gathering place sounds majestic, but he just wants to live, and he doesn''t have the strength.


    Su Changxing didn''t wait for him to speak, and said, "It won''t be too long, you just need to organize the discipline well during this time, let those who want to leave let them leave on their own, maybe our people will arrive in the afternoon."


    "Well, okay."


    Fang Zhong hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Are you the gathering place to the east that has many Extraordinary people?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Yes, work hard, maybe you can become a Extraordinary."


    Fang Zhong''s eyes flickered as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it.


    After speaking, Su Changxing turned around and walked out of the gathering place.


    In fact, this gathering place is not important, even if all the people here are dead, it will not affect anything, it will not affect the upcoming fact.


    Perhaps Lin Yan was right.


    Su Changxing had already told Huang Biao before to ask him to bring someone to take over the gathering place. Huang Biao''s ability was unquestionable, but it would slow down the progress.


    Walking to the door, Zhou An was already waiting here, chatting with a man.


    Seeing Su Changxing approaching, Zhou An pointed to the people next to him and said, "Brother Su, this is my classmate, Xu Peigang, who happens to be in this gathering place, and he knows exactly what happened to the fire yesterday."


    The man saw Su Changxing, lowered his head slightly, and said, "Brother Su, yesterday''s fire was actually planned by many of us inside. We wanted to kill that lunatic Lin Yan, but we didn''t expect you to come in the end."


    "Oh."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "From your tone, you knew Lin Yan before~www.novelhall.com~Xu Peigang nodded and said, "Yes, we are actually from the same school, and we even played basketball before, then At the time, I felt that this person was quite normal, but I didn''t expect him to be so crazy after he came to this world. "


    Su Changxing didn''t know what Lin Yan did in detail, and he didn''t have much time to find out.


    "crazy?"


    Zhou An showed a thoughtful expression and said, "How crazy."


    Xu Peigang took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Actually, it was alright at first. He became a supernatural being and the leader of our group, leading us to build a gathering place near here."


    "But everything changed after he became a Extraordinary. He led people to kill the leaders of several other nearby gathering places, and demanded that everyone obey him."


    "Everyone who resisted was killed..."


    "And later, when food was scarce, he asked others to eat human flesh to satisfy their hunger..."


    Speaking of this, Xu Peigang seemed a little suffocated and seemed to be in pain.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were slightly blank, and he said indifferently: "You ate too?"


    Xu Peigang said without any concealment: "Yes, I ate it, and many people in our gathering place ate it."


    Zhou An''s eyes trembled slightly, and he couldn''t believe it: "Many people have eaten human flesh?"


    He couldn''t believe that in such a short period of time, there were actually a large number of people eating human flesh.


    Faced with Zhou An''s questioning, Xu Peigang seemed a little broken, and shouted: "I don''t want to, and I don''t want to, but if I don''t eat, I will die, and there is really nothing to eat."

 Chapter 313：

    The raging fire was still spreading in the sky, and some falling objects flew from above with flames and hit the ground from time to time, illuminating the corpses all over the ground.


    "Everyone goes to various exits to continue to block the tide of corpses. Until the fire is extinguished, the tide of corpses will continue."


    Zhu Wenwu stood on a high place and shouted command.


    After the death of Lin Yanyi and the others, the crowd at the gathering place seemed to be more united, at least no one was watching the show behind.


    Su Changxing glanced at the Butcher''s Blade in his hand, with a strange expression on his face. He hadn''t planned to steal Lin Yan''s ability, but he tried it anyway and succeeded directly.


    More importantly, Lin Yan''s ability has a wide range of applicability, without any special restrictions or side effects, so he simply stole it.


    [Samurai Sword: Give weapons the ability to grow, can condense characteristics through killing, and can continue to improve on this characteristic.


    This ability is unique, it can only be applied to one weapon, and it is linked to the half-life of this weapon. ¡¿


    "So it seems that this ability is still good."


    Su Changxing noticed that Lin Yan''s ability is actually very good, with the ability to grow, but he has only been a Extraordinary for a short time, and he has not displayed the characteristics of this ability at all.


    If the time is longer, Lin Yan will be even stronger.


    However, Su Changxing did not add the "Sword of Samurai" to the Butcher''s Blade. The Butcher''s Blade itself is not very good, and if it is used intensively, it may even break.


    And he had some novel ideas. The dead spirit that lived on Geng Wanchun before was essentially a weapon.


    After Tao Yi swallowed it, he also acquired similar characteristics accordingly.


    So can this ability be blessed to Tao Yi?


    Su Changxing opened his eyes slightly, and looked at Tao Yi who was fighting in the corpse tide... Tao Yi, as an undead, has a high growth rate, if he can bless this ability, he will become even more perverted.


    Afterwards, Tao Yi retreated from the battlefield and stood in front of Su Changxing, with some black mist floating around him, those were the remnants of zombies.


    Zombies seem to retain some of the remnants of their predecessors, or those people have not really died, but live ignorantly in the form of zombies.


    "Really."


    Su Changxing triggered the "Sword Samurai", and some red lines spread on Tao Yi''s face and skin, like some kind of paint, and then appeared on the sickle in her hand, but it was not red, but ghostly. green.


    Taoi itself doesn''t seem to have changed much, it''s still the same.


    Su Changxing took Tao Yi to clean up the tide of corpses in person, and also noticed that the people in this gathering place seemed to be afraid of him.


    Somewhat strange.


    But he didn''t pay too much attention, and at the same time let Zhou An and Zhu Wenwu go to rest first.


    More than an hour later, near dawn, the fire gradually extinguished, and the tide of corpses also subsided.


    Su Changxing stood at the exit, looked at a middle-aged man in a gray coat, and said:


    "So you are from Lin Yan? It seems that you conducted well just now."


    The middle-aged man''s expression was stiff, he didn''t know what to say, and couldn''t figure out Su Changxing''s intentions, so he could only say:


    "Yes, my name is Fang Zhong, but we were originally Lin Yan''s people. After all, we have to live... We have killed a lot of people before because we opposed Lin Yan, but all of them died."


    Fang Zhong seemed afraid that Su Changxing would cause trouble, so he explained a lot.


    Su Changxing nodded, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Well, you''re not bad."


    "Ok?"


    Fang Zhong looked at Su Changxing in a daze, not knowing what happened.


    Su Changxing continued: "We will leave later, you will take charge of the gathering place first, and we will have other people take over here later."


    Fang Zhong immediately wanted to refuse, this is not a good job, and hosting the gathering place sounds majestic, but he just wants to live, and he doesn''t have the strength.


    Su Changxing didn''t wait for him to speak, and said, "It won''t be too long, you just need to organize the discipline well during this time, let those who want to leave let them leave on their own, maybe our people will arrive in the afternoon."


    "Well, okay."


    Fang Zhong hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Are you the gathering place to the east that has many Extraordinary people?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Yes, work hard, maybe you can become a Extraordinary."


    Fang Zhong''s eyes flickered as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it.


    After speaking, Su Changxing turned around and walked out of the gathering place.


    In fact, this gathering place is not important, even if all the people here are dead, it will not affect anything, it will not affect the upcoming fact.


    Perhaps Lin Yan was right.


    Su Changxing had already told Huang Biao before to ask him to bring someone to take over the gathering place. Huang Biao''s ability was unquestionable, but it would slow down the progress.


    Walking to the door, Zhou An was already waiting here, chatting with a man.


    Seeing Su Changxing approaching, Zhou An pointed to the people next to him and said, "Brother Su, this is my classmate, Xu Peigang, who happens to be in this gathering place, and he knows exactly what happened to the fire yesterday."


    The man saw Su Changxing, lowered his head slightly, and said, "Brother Su, yesterday''s fire was actually planned by many of us inside. We wanted to kill that lunatic Lin Yan, but we didn''t expect you to come in the end."


    "Oh."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "From your tone, you knew Lin Yan before~www.novelhall.com~Xu Peigang nodded and said, "Yes, we are actually from the same school, and we even played basketball before, then At the time, I felt that this person was quite normal, but I didn''t expect him to be so crazy after he came to this world. "


    Su Changxing didn''t know what Lin Yan did in detail, and he didn''t have much time to find out.


    "crazy?"


    Zhou An showed a thoughtful expression and said, "How crazy."


    Xu Peigang took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Actually, it was alright at first. He became a supernatural being and the leader of our group, leading us to build a gathering place near here."


    "But everything changed after he became a Extraordinary. He led people to kill the leaders of several other nearby gathering places, and demanded that everyone obey him."


    "Everyone who resisted was killed..."


    "And later, when food was scarce, he asked others to eat human flesh to satisfy their hunger..."


    Speaking of this, Xu Peigang seemed a little suffocated and seemed to be in pain.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were slightly blank, and he said indifferently: "You ate too?"


    Xu Peigang said without any concealment: "Yes, I ate it, and many people in our gathering place ate it."


    Zhou An''s eyes trembled slightly, and he couldn''t believe it: "Many people have eaten human flesh?"


    He couldn''t believe that in such a short period of time, there were actually a large number of people eating human flesh.


    Faced with Zhou An''s questioning, Xu Peigang seemed a little broken, and shouted: "I don''t want to, and I don''t want to, but if I don''t eat, I will die, and there is really nothing to eat."

 Chapter 314： Corrupted Earth Worm

    "I''m going to die if I don''t eat, and there''s really nothing left to eat."


    Xu Peigang said in a trembling voice, panting heavily, struggling inwardly.


    Zhou An was silent, looking at Xu Peigang''s appearance, he didn''t know what to say. He knew this person before, but he was not familiar with him.


    Su Changxing stuffed a biscuit into his mouth, and said calmly, "Since you choose to survive, there is nothing you can''t live with."


    Lin Yan''s approach is normally dehumanizing, forcing others to eat human flesh, but from another perspective, it is also the correct approach among countless wrong ones.


    He kept more people alive, for whatever purpose.


    Zhou An glanced at Su Changxing, thought for a while, and said, "Is there any biscuits? I want to eat too?"


    "..."


    Su Chang felt that he was holding his breath, and silently took out a bag of biscuits from his backpack and threw it to Zhou An.


    Zhou An handed Xu Peigang two yuan, and asked while eating, "Shall we leave now? I looked at the map, and the distance here is not far away, and we can get there in a few hours."


    "certainly."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "We''ll leave when Zhu Wenwu comes out."


    He couldn''t get in touch with Shen Jinxuan at all, and he didn''t know what was going on with her...


    Earlier, there was news from Zhong Jueqing that the Extraordinary team from their Security Bureau had set off, and the original plan was to return within two days to investigate the situation.


    "Looking at it this way, the Security Bureau and the upper management of Chenxi seem to have no connection, but why did Shen Xuan enter the no-man''s land alone?"


    Su Changxing felt that his mind was a little confused. Normally, Shen Jinxuan shouldn''t be in that position, and theoretically Shen Jinxuan might already be dead, and people with supernatural powers cannot survive in no man''s land for a long time...


    Security Bureau has proved this conclusion.


    After a while, Zhu Wenwu came out from the gathering place, with blood dripping on the steel sword, walked up to the two of them, smiled and said:


    "Someone dissatisfied with our gathering place just now, so I educated them."


    Zhou An twitched his face and said, "Are you sure you just educated me?"


    Su Changxing waved his hand and interjected: "Let''s go first, Huang Biao and the others will come over later, we don''t need to worry here."


    At this moment, it was approaching dawn, and the zombies quieted down. They moved forward much faster, and Tao Yi still opened the way in front, and the Monkey King was at the back.


    As the zombies were continuously killed, the blood-red lines on Tao Yi''s body changed significantly, becoming more vivid, as if bleeding was about to bleed, and printed on the dark green skin, it was particularly strange.


    "Sword of Samurai" does not directly enhance Tao Yi''s strength, but forms new characteristics to indirectly enhance strength, but the specific ability is still unknown.


    There were no accidents along the way, except for zombies, still zombies, only the surrounding scenes were constantly changing.


    "The number of zombies seems to be decreasing."


    Zhu Wenwu suddenly realized that the resistance to their progress seemed to be getting smaller and smaller: "The strength of these zombies has also improved."


    Su Changxing nodded affirmatively: "It should be the reason of the energy station, and the radiation also has a great impact on these zombies."


    He remembered what Fujin said that in the energy station, all forms of life would gradually collapse, even zombies were no exception.


    But the screamer seems to come from the energy station.


    Zhu Wenwu nodded and said, "It does feel deserted here, at least I seldom feel that there are other people."


    He looked around, identified the direction, and continued: "The temporary stronghold of the Security Bureau is here, we can go directly to it, and it can be reached in half an hour.


    Su Changxing took Tao Yi back into the pendant to recuperate, and opened the way ahead himself.


    Although Tao Yi has a very strong battery life, after such a long and high-intensity battle, he still fell into a weak state.


    The Monkey King was also covered in blood, and had many fresh wounds on his body. After being injured, he appeared excited, his eyes were wide open, as if emitting light.


    "Don''t worry, the last injury hasn''t completely healed yet."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help reminding.


    The Monkey King patted his chest nonchalantly: "I am immortal!"


    This guy seems to be getting bigger and bigger.


    Su Changxing took the Monkey King with him, also wanting to try, whether the Monkey King can operate in no man''s land, if so, it will undoubtedly be an extra help.


    Walking forward, many collapsed high-rise buildings and a large number of ruins gradually appeared. The road surface on the street has long cracks and undulations.


    Su Changxing reminded in a low voice: "According to the current information, there is some kind of monster that can penetrate into the ground in this place. It is huge, so be careful."


    Zhu Wenwu and Zhu Wenwu both nodded, neither spoke, and became nervous.


    The sky was filled with a faint white mist, which made the surrounding light much dim. There was a trace of chill in the air, and the hot air from his mouth turned into white smoke.


    "Vegetation around here has also become scarce."


    Zhu Wenwu looked around and said.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "This is not considered a dangerous area, just pay attention to that monster."


    Just as he was talking, a rustling sound came from his ear, from the ground~www.novelhall.com~ The sound gradually became louder and harsher, and the ground began to shake.


    Zhu Wenwu''s face changed, and he shouted: "It''s that monster, it''s underground!"


    The three of them immediately scattered around.


    The shaking of the ground became violent, and then, sand and stones flew randomly, and a huge creature emerged from the ground and appeared behind Zhou An.


    Zhou An reacted quickly, threw a throwing knife backhand and shot backwards, and ran towards Su Changxing.


    It was a giant black bug with no four legs. There were a lot of fluff on its skin. Under the fluff were some large and small purple bumps, each bump the size of a fist.


    The flying knife pierced into the pimple, and a large amount of purple liquid burst out, accompanied by an indescribable stench.


    The bug rushed forward, opened its mouth wide, and bit Zhou An. Although it was huge in size, it was extremely fast and brought out wind pressure.


    Su Changxing immediately drew his gun and shot at the worm''s head. With the roar of gunfire, the silver bullet shot into the worm''s head, blasting a big hole.


    The bug immediately stopped moving, its body swayed in the air, and the purple liquid gushed out and fell like rain.


    "Spike Fang" can cause extra damage to large-sized enemies, and the effect of "Split Head" can be stacked, which can be said to be full of damage.


    "boom."


    The bug fell down weakly, still struggling on the ground, not completely dead, and its vitality was very strong.


    [Corrupted earth worm: a certain worm was formed under a special environment, with a huge size, strong vitality, and affinity with earth elements]


    Before Su Changxing fired a shot, there was another rustling sound in his ear.

 Chapter 315： confidential

    "More than one."


    Zhu Wenwu stepped back, looked at the ground, and shouted.


    Su Changxing then aimed at the ground and fired another shot, splashing with gravel, bursting out blood.


    A bug that had just emerged from the ground was shot head-on by Su Changxing, making a hissing sound like a buzzing.


    This bug also completely lost its ability to move and was stuck in the crypt.


    Su Changxing noticed that the soil around the worm was fluid, like silt, but obviously this kind of ground would not appear like this.


    This is the so-called earth element affinity?


    No wonder these bugs can move fast underground, and the movement is not too big.


    With the shaking of the ground, another bug crawled out from in front of Zhu Wenwu.


    He immediately slashed at the worm''s body with a sword, breaking the worm''s skin and bursting out a lot of blood.


    However, this injury didn''t have a big impact on the worm, and it slammed into Zhu Wenwu with its huge size.


    Zhu Wenwu flew backwards under the impact of the bug, and slid to the ground, feeling as if he was hit by a big truck at the fastest speed.


    The bug roared in pain, and a bigger wound appeared on its body, close to the head.


    At the same time that Zhu Wenwu was hit, he slashed out again.


    These seemingly "weak" things are more difficult than it imagined.


    Without any hesitation, the worm retreated from the hole on the ground, as if it wanted to escape for its life.


    Standing not far away, Zhou An felt a little helpless. His attack methods didn''t seem to pose any threat to this huge monster, and he didn''t know where the bug''s weakness was.


    Su Changxing strode towards Zhu Wenwu, came to the worm, and shot it in the head when most of the worm was about to retract.


    A large crater was blown out of the worm''s head, and something like a brain leaked out with the purple liquid, emitting fluorescent light visible to the naked eye.


    "Something like extraordinary crystals?"


    Su Changxing feels that the fluctuations of this thing are very similar to extraordinary crystals, and they should belong to the same type of substance.


    Zhu Wenwu got up from the ground, patted the dust on his body, and seemed to be fine, and said: "This monster is really powerful, but fortunately, it didn''t get hit by it head-on. There seemed to be a few more underground, but they just ran away." .¡±


    Zhou An was surprised: "These bugs are also afraid?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said: "It should be, it means that this monster is not low in intelligence, at least it knows how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages."


    Although the few bugs hit by Su Changxing didn''t die immediately, their vitality was also rapidly draining, and the first one had already died.


    [Kill the corrupted earth worm and get 3000 points]


    Zhu Wenwu wiped off the purple liquid on the steel sword, and commented:


    "The strength of this thing must be stronger than ordinary hunters. I can''t deal with one of them. The main reason is that they are too large and powerful, and I can''t stand it."


    Su Changxing also executed the other earth worm from the wound with a pistol, and said:


    "If you have sufficient combat skills, you can theoretically deal with it and kill it."


    Zhu Wenwu shrugged and said calmly: "It''s a pity that I don''t have one. I should be better than ordinary people."


    Excluding the power of Extraordinary, the difference between Zhu Wenwu and ordinary people is not that big, the only difference may be fighting courage.


    However, Su Changxing''s situation is a little different. His mental power is extremely strong, which also leads to an extremely fast improvement in skills, far exceeding ordinary people.


    After the little twists and turns just now, Su Changxing also had a clearer understanding of this monster. This monster may be powerful and deadly to other people.


    But it didn''t seem to be worth mentioning to him, as he could be beaten half to death with one shot, and the earth worm was so huge that there was no way to dodge it.


    They continued to move towards their destination, and they never encountered these bugs along the way. They seemed to avoid Su Changxing and the others on purpose.


    Zhou An said excitedly: "These insects are really scared, haha, they have been avoiding us."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded and said: "This also shows that they are very cunning. Such enemies are actually more difficult to deal with, just like snakes, they only look for opportunities to strike fatally."


    Su Changxing walked in front, and suddenly said, "Do you feel anything? It''s in the air."


    "Huh? What?"


    Zhou An said with a puzzled face, and didn''t notice anything unusual.


    Su Changxing explained: "A slight and ubiquitous cold keeps extending into the body."


    Zhou An felt and said: "You said it like this, it is indeed a bit cold, the weather is changing a bit too fast, and it seemed that we could see a little bit of the sun before."


    Zhu Wenwu thought for a while and asked, "Is this the radiation brought by the energy station?"


    Su Changxing said affirmatively: "Yes, that''s it. In theory, you will become stronger under this influence, but it must be a side effect."


    His mystery is rising by itself at an extremely slow speed, and the mystery is linked to the strength of the Extraordinary, which means that he is getting stronger.


    But in fact, this kind of "becoming stronger" comes at a price... Su Changxing knows it well.


    "Become stronger?"


    Zhu Wenwu frowned, feeling uneasy subconsciously, it came from instinct, and it was also endowed by the position~www.novelhall.com~ There are people in front. "


    Zhou An pointed to the distance and said.


    Across the vague white mist, several figures appeared in the distance. Their figures appeared flexible, and they were definitely not zombies.


    Su Changxing looked at the phone and said, "It should be people from the Security Bureau, they are here to meet us."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded, looking extremely cautious, and did not relax because the other party was a member of the official organization: "Well, this is cooperation."


    Su Changxing released Tao Yi and said, "Well, relax, there shouldn''t be any problem, our goals are the same."


    In such an apocalypse, obviously no one can fully trust, because anyone may become a victim, especially for the Security Bureau.


    When they need to abandon, they will be more decisive and ruthless than ordinary people.


    It is necessary for an organization.


    Zhou An seemed very excited, without realizing it, and said, "They must have been members of a special force before, and it feels kind of cool."


    Zhu Wenwu cast a glance at him and said, "Be quiet later, don''t talk casually."


    The people who came were all wearing black tight-fitting combat uniforms, holding various weapons, and their expressions could not be seen clearly with masks on.


    The leader was tall, with a huge ax on his back, and said in a low voice: "Hello, we are the special operations team of the Security Bureau, and we are here to welcome you. Please follow us."


    Su Changxing nodded, and calmly said, "Well, lead the way, is your team leader there?"


    The man glanced sideways at Su Changxing, and said decisively, "I can''t tell you, it''s a secret."

 Chapter 316： Enter?

    Su Changxing smiled, nodded and said, "That''s indeed a secret, after all this, your team leader is no longer here?"


    The man froze for a moment without speaking, turned around and took the lead to walk back, and other members of the special forces stood around, forming a certain protection.


    None of these people are Extraordinary, but their bodies are relatively strong, obviously they have all been strengthened.


    "There are bugs around here from time to time, and we''ve lost a lot of people because of it."


    The man reminded in a dignified voice, carefully observing the surroundings, and seemed very nervous.


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and said, "You don''t know who we are?"


    The man walked in front and said without turning his head: "I don''t know, we just received an order to send you safely to the stronghold... Don''t worry, as long as we are still alive, we will definitely be able to send you safely to the stronghold." .¡±


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said: "Well, we can reach it safely, and those bugs should not trouble us."


    The man felt that Su Changxing didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter, and emphasized: "When you encounter danger, you can evacuate first, and we will stop later... I am the captain of the second team of the Special Forces, Yu Kelong."


    Su Changxing felt that this was a very pure soldier who took it as his bounden duty to carry out orders, so he nodded and said, "Well, thank you, we will."


    The crowd kept moving forward in silence, and the ground gradually turned into a state of desertification. It was fluffy when stepped on, and the original appearance of the road could not be seen.


    The people from these security bureaus are extremely capable in cleaning up the zombies, and they cooperate skillfully with each other. At least there is no problem in dealing with these zombies.


    "Let me do it, your speed is a bit too slow."


    Su Changxing waved his hand to signal Yu Kelong to stop, and said.


    Yu Kelong was stunned for a moment, then saw the corpse in front of him dismembered and fell to the ground, suddenly realized:


    "No wonder, it turns out that you are supernatural beings."


    People with supernatural powers have all kinds of abilities, and they are all kinds of strange things. He naturally classified Su Changxing as a person with supernatural abilities.


    Su Changxing didn''t explain too much, and directed: "You can lead the way, and I will lead the way."


    Tao Yi held the sickle to the front and continued to open the way. In an instant, the bodies of three zombies were cut off and fell to the ground at the same time. The sections of these dismembered limbs were neat and the carrion was smooth.


    Several special forces members of the Security Bureau were secretly shocked, Su Changxing''s strength was beyond their imagination.


    Does this still need their protection? Su Changxing was more or less protecting them.


    Yu Kelong raised his eyebrows, realizing that they really seemed to be leading the way... But this is not bad, at least it is safer.


    The stronghold of the Security Bureau is in a bank, which is one of the few intact buildings nearby. There are more than a dozen people holding crossbows standing on the upper floor to guard.


    There was someone standing guard at the door, but no one came in or out, and it seemed unusually quiet.


    Su Changxing noticed that there were several corpses of bugs not far away. It seemed that this gathering place was attacked by these bugs not long ago.


    Yu Kelong turned his head and said, "Follow me in, we were attacked by these monsters just before, so we seemed a bit confused."


    Zhou An asked casually, "The loss is huge?"


    Yu Kelong nodded and said: "Well, many people died, but fortunately we have repelled them."


    Following Yu Kelong into the stronghold, there were just a few corpses on the ground at the door, all of which seemed to be people who had just died, and one of the corpses was rather strange, with a whole body in the shape of black charcoal.


    Su Changxing looked at the corpse and asked, "What happened to that black corpse?"


    Gu Yu Yu Kelong hesitated for a moment, and said, "It seems that he was brought out from the dangerous area. He already looked like this when he came here."


    So that''s the guy on the verge of breaking down.


    As Su Changxing expected, the radiation in the dangerous area is really not something ordinary people can bear, even for a short time.


    All the way to the inner room, the sound of conversation came from inside.


    "These Chenxi people are all lunatics, and they have no intention of negotiating with us at all."


    "Well... others seem to say wait a minute."


    "Wait? This is refusing."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A young man put his hands in his pockets, his face full of dissatisfaction.


    Su Changxing immediately felt that this person looked familiar, and remembered that he had seen this person before. At that time, he was not an Extraordinary, and he was very cautious, so the two sides did not have too much contact.


    Seeing Su Changxing, the young man smiled, stood up straight and walked forward, and said, "Hey, I have been waiting for you for a long time, since... Su Changxing... I am Lin Xiuyu, before we I''ve seen it, just ask me if you need anything, there is no one in the Security Bureau who knows more than me."


    The woman next to her coughed and interjected, "I''m Cai Jing, the deputy of our team leader. Now our team leader is not here, so we are in charge of everything temporarily."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and heard: "Why did your team leader go? Is there anything important?"


    Cai Jing looked at Su Changxing, and said lightly: "The premise is that you are trustworthy?"


    A smile curled up on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, and he said, "What do you think, anyway, your team leader should trust me, otherwise I wouldn''t have appeared here."


    Cai Jing looked dignified, took a deep breath, and said in a low voice: "Our Extraordinary team from the Security Bureau got into trouble in no man''s land and was besieged by a large number of monsters."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, and interjected, "So he entered no-man''s land?"


    Cai Jing nodded and said, "That''s right."


    The corners of Su Changxing''s mouth twitched, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com felt that Zhong Jueqing was messing around, and said, "But he is not an Extraordinary."


    Lin Xiuyu said helplessly: "But no one can stop our team leader if he wants to go in, and he said that he can still resist in a short time, which is a little different from ordinary people with supernatural powers."


    Zhong Jueqing probably didn''t want the Extraordinary team to be included in it. These people were all hope.


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, recalling the scene of that night in his mind, when a single person shook the sea of ??corpses with his own strength, shining like sparks.


    Lin Xiuyu looked at Zhu Wenwu and the two of them, and asked, "Are you also Extraordinary?"


    Zhu Wenwu nodded and said calmly, "Yes, we are all Extraordinary."


    Lin Xiuyu showed a hint of surprise, their security bureau had less than ten Extraordinary people, but Su Changxing only brought two Extraordinary people with him.


    He paused and asked: "So what are you planning now? I would mind taking a break first, after all you have traveled so long."


    Su Changxing didn''t think too much, and said decisively: "Time is running out, let''s go in directly."


    Lin Xiuyu was stunned for a moment, and said, "I''ll send you our newly drawn map and the approximate location of our captain. If you have any other needs, just let me know."


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 317： equipment

    "No."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "We have other things to do."


    Other things?


    Lin Xiuyu was a little puzzled, nodded and said: "Okay, we have been keeping in touch here. There are some zombie-like monsters in no man''s land, but they seem to have extremely high intelligence, not weaker than us. Be careful."


    Su Changxing nodded in understanding, and said, "Well, then let''s go first."


    Just when Su Changxing was about to turn around and leave, Cai Caihao took out a black metal leaf and handed it to him, saying:


    "By the way, the team leader asked us to hand it over to you."


    [Melanized Branches and Leaves (Ding Guan, upper rank): Transfer negative effects including injuries on the body, can only be used once. ¡¿


    It was actually an Extraordinary item, and quite practical.


    Su Changxing took Ye Zi and said bluntly: "Well, good thing, if your team leader can come back alive, thank him for me."


    The value of this thing is self-evident, a top-level life-saving item.


    Zhong Jueqing would actually give me something like this... Su Changxing put the leaves in his arms, and said in thought:


    "The people in our gathering place will be stationed outside the dangerous area. The leader is called Huang Biao. If you have anything to do, you can contact him directly."


    Huang Biao and his team had more than a hundred people, all of whom were elites from the gathering place. Because of the large number of people, they traveled slowly.


    Lin Xiuyu followed Su Changxing out of the room, and asked with a smile, "Ask, is there any special trick to becoming an Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing glanced at him sideways, and said, "You have the possibility of becoming an Extraordinary, but too powerful abilities will hinder you from becoming an Extraordinary."


    Lin Xiuyu''s supernatural powers were obviously powerful, and his eyes glowed blue from time to time as he spoke.


    "Is that so?"


    Lin Xiuyu sighed and said, "Hey, in fact, if you die, you will die. I still don''t want to become a zombie."


    Su Changxing said casually: "This is easy to handle, just commit suicide before the complete corpse transformation."


    "suicide?"


    Lin Xiuyu''s face changed, and he said with an awkward smile: "It''s not good to commit suicide, anyway, I don''t want to die."


    Although he said this, his tone was still very relaxed.


    Su Changxing affirmed with a smile: "No one wants to die, everyone wants to live."


    Lin Xiuyu then reminded:


    "This is right on the edge of the dangerous area, which can be seen on the map, but the environment has changed, and it may be difficult to distinguish the location, so you must lock your location from the beginning."


    "Well, thanks for the reminder."


    Su Changxing nodded, feeling that Lin Xiuyu thought very carefully and comprehensively, as if his thinking was more meticulous than it seemed.


    Zhou An was standing at the door talking with a girl, looking very familiar, when he saw Su Changxing approaching, he turned around and walked over.


    "acquaintance?"


    Su Changxing was surprised that Zhou An seemed to have acquaintances everywhere.


    Zhou An laughed and said: "I don''t know each other, I just chat, they are strangers."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Get ready, we''ll set off later."


    Gu He Lin Xiuyu interjected: "If you need anything, just tell me, we will do our best to meet it."


    Zhou An''s eyes lit up, and he said unceremoniously: "There are indeed, I still need some weapons, such as throwing knives, more and more, and the materials should be lighter."


    Several throwing knives of various types were tied all over his body, and there was also a copper-yellow and delicate throwing knife stuck in his waist, but it was still not enough.


    Lin Xiuyu looked at Zhou An seriously, and said, "Well, your ability should be related to throwing knives. This is relatively simple. We should have relevant supporting equipment. I will deploy it. Wait a minute."


    Zhou An showed an expectant look, and said with a smile: "Haha, that''s fine, it''s better to have that kind of small throwing knife."


    Lin Xiuyu thought for a while and said, "You mean darts or something?"


    "right."


    Zhou An nodded and said, "This kind of weapon is really hard to find, and it''s also hard to find on the forum."


    After more than ten minutes, Lin Xiuyu came over with a black flat backpack and said, "See if this works. It''s just a bit heavy. If it''s heavy, take off part of it."


    This backpack is a little different from ordinary backpacks, it is layer by layer, and each layer has a small throwing knife or dart in the format.


    Zhou An showed surprise, and said: "So fast? This thing is very good, at least enough for me to consume."


    He put the backpack on his back and tried it out, and said, "The weight is about the same, not too heavy, and you can reach it with your hands, which is very convenient."


    Zhu Wenwu is very down-to-earth, wearing a light body armor on the outside is better than nothing.


    When it was close to noon, Su Changxing took the two of them on the road again, and walked out of the city without stopping, as if they were in a hurry.


    Zhu Wenwu walked on the left, holding a steel sword and asked: "What is our first goal? Find those people from the Security Bureau."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "No, let''s find someone first to see if she is still alive?"


    Zhou An asked blankly, "Looking for someone? Is there anyone else in the no-man''s land?"


    Su Changxing trotted and said, "Yes, she went in before, but now I can''t contact her."


    After Shen Jinxuan contacted him before, she never contacted him again. I don''t know if she has been blocked or died.


    However, he had a premonition that Shen Jinxuan should still be alive, and if she was not sure, Shen Xuan would not have entered this place.


    Maybe the powerful supernatural beings themselves have a certain resistance to radiation?


    Su Changxing speculated that people with supernatural powers like Shen Jinxuan and others were fundamentally different from ordinary supernatural beings~www.novelhall.com~ No matter in terms of strength or in any other way.


    Perhaps it is another form of existence, which is different from extraordinary people, but higher than supernatural beings...


    It can be clearly felt that the air is getting colder and colder, and the weather changes suddenly, as if it is snowing in the sky.


    Zhou An shook his body, the fat on his face trembled, and said, "We have entered the danger zone, right? What is that in the sky, snow? But nothing seems to have fallen."


    It seems to have entered another world here, darker, with a misty taste, like a dream, the deepest sleep.


    Zhu Wenwu''s face was very solemn, and his spirit seemed to be extremely tense. He said, "I have a bad feeling. There is nothing around here, and there are not even zombies."


    At a glance, the surrounding zombies are also sparse and lifeless, as if they are sick, and their skin is also blue.


    Unfamiliar environments can easily make people feel uneasy, and Su Changxing is the same. He can clearly feel the invisible influence lingering around, like smoke and dust, which cannot be shaken off, but makes people uncomfortable.


    "We moved fast and tried to come out within a day."


    Su Changxing said with certainty.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 318： Dead

    No one knew where the limit of what an Extraordinary could bear, so Su Changxing only planned to take the two of them in no-man''s land for a day.


    He roughly judged Shen Jinxuan''s previous location on the map, which was close to Lan''an Town in the industrial zone, so along that direction, there was a high probability that Shen Jinxuan could be found.


    If she is still alive...


    "The path explored by the Extraordinary team of the Security Bureau is completely different from ours. They are on the other side of the industrial zone."


    Zhu Wenwu looked at the map sent by Lin Xiuyu and said.


    Su Changxing cut off the zombies rushing forward with a single knife, nodded and said: "Yes, the distance here is not too far, we will rush there at full speed, and we will be there before dark."


    Arriving at this place, the zombie has undergone significant changes. The biggest feature is its rough skin and thick flesh. He cut it with a knife, as if cutting on the iron sheet sandwiching the meat. If the knife is faster, it can even hit sparks.


    The number of zombies increased again as they gradually entered. The place before seemed to be a watershed.


    Tao Yi also seemed not so relaxed. Sometimes he couldn''t kill a zombie with one blow and needed to make up for it a second time.


    "what is that?"


    Su Changxing looked forward and frowned.


    A fiery thing rushed over from a distance, it seemed to be a zombie with raging flames all over its body.


    [Extraordinary Zombie: With the power of fire, but extremely unstable and may explode at any time. ¡¿


    explode?


    Su Changxing raised his hand and shot it precisely on the forehead, followed by an explosion of flames and a scorching light.


    Immediately afterwards.


    A figure rushed from the smoke and pounced on Su Changxing. The zombie was not dead, the flames all over his body had disappeared, showing charcoal black.


    One corner of its head was smashed by a bullet, but just enough to miss the vitals.


    Immediately, Zhou An threw a throwing knife and stuck it in the zombie''s head, and flames burst out from its body again.


    "Boom~"


    There was another explosion, centered on the zombies, with flames soaring into the sky.


    "This is dead?"


    Zhou An looked at the corpse of the zombie lying in the smoke, and said, "Huh? This is a Syrian soldier?"


    The zombies were far away, and the explosion had no effect on them.


    A lot of movement also attracted nearby zombies, and the three of them had to speed up, leave this place, and get rid of the entanglement of zombies.


    The terrain here is plain, and you can see far away. Since there is not much vegetation, it is desolate at first glance, and it is similar to the scene of standing on the edge of the Gobi Desert.


    Proceed along the road on the outskirts of the city, halfway there.


    Zhou An gasped and said, "I can''t do it anymore, I need to rest for a while, it''s a bit strange, I feel extra tired walking here."


    He had been driving all night before, and nothing like this happened.


    Su Changxing looked sideways at Zhu Wenwu and asked, "Are you tired?"


    Zhu Wenwu nodded, and said, "A little bit, it seems that people will feel more tired in this place. This should not be an illusion."


    "Take a break."


    Su Changxing thought for a moment and said, while standing on a boulder to observe the surrounding situation.


    Zhou An leaned against a dead tree, ate something and drank some water to look more energetic, and said with a smile:


    "There seems to be nothing here, except that the environment is a bit strange."


    Zhu Wenwu took a gulp of water and said, "Heh, the Security Bureau has already lost thousands of people here, and most of them should be dead."


    His eyes were a little red and bloodshot, which seemed to be caused by excessive tension. In such an environment, it would be counterproductive to always pay attention to your own situation.


    Su Changxing jumped off the boulder and said in a deep voice, "It seems that we have been too peaceful all the way here, something is not good."


    There is some kind of zombie-like monster in the no-man''s land, but they haven''t seen it so far, and according to the information Shen Jinxuan provided before, there may be humans in the no-man''s land.


    After resting for a while, the three of them went on the road again, walked for a kilometer, and saw several corpses piled up not far away.


    "what is that?"


    Zhou An opened his eyes wide and said, "Those people from the Security Bureau?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Maybe yes, let''s go and have a look."


    These corpses were artificially piled together, the ground was completely soaked in blood, turning dark red, and the stench of corruption was mixed in the wind.


    Zhu Wenwu observed it for a while, and then said: "These people are all wounded by blades, they didn''t die from radiation, did they have internal strife?"


    Among them were several corpses that were charcoal black, exactly the same as the corpses in the Security Bureau stronghold.


    Su Changxing analyzed it and said, "It doesn''t look like it. It might be those monsters. Only a part of the security bureau''s exploration team died."


    Zhou An took a breath and said, "Can these monsters use weapons?"


    Su Changxing affirmed: "It should be. They have high intelligence, and most of them are also made by humans."


    He estimated that these monsters were similar to those hunters, and belonged to monsters with self-awareness, but those hunters could still be counted as half humans.


    "This should be a monster."


    Zhu Wenwu found a "human corpse" with a huge physique and slender legs among the many corpses.


    There was more than one such similar corpse, there were two or three, each of which was a deformed human figure.


    "This should be the transformation of human beings, the human beings of this world."


    Zhou An said with a positive tone.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Maybe, but not necessarily."


    He felt a little bit of an Extraordinary breath from these people, somewhat similar, but very different.


    "The people from the Security Bureau came here, and they were not defeated by these monsters."


    Su Changxing stroked his chin, and had some new ideas: "Perhaps in no man''s land~www.novelhall.com~ ordinary people will not die immediately, and it will take a not-so-short process."


    If this is the case, they should be able to stay in this place for a longer period of time, and this is not the most affected place.


    After walking a further distance, the place is already close to the town from the map, and a gas station can be seen in the distance, as well as a large number of corpses.


    Su Changxing and others saw an astonishing scene, a large number of corpses fell on the ground, human, zombie, and those monsters.


    There are also sporadic zombies squatting on the ground, eating the corpses on the ground.


    Zhou An looked closer, feeling his throat was a little dry, and said, "Did they all die here?"


    It can be seen that most of these human corpses are charcoal black, and have changed under the influence of the energy station.


    "No wonder no one could walk to the energy station at that time."


    Su Changxing remembered that when the end of the world just broke out, a large number of people in the city went to the energy station in an attempt to shut it down, but unfortunately there was no news in the end.

 Chapter 319： acquaintance?

    Su Changxing checked the corpses of these monsters on the ground, and said:


    "I don''t know how strong these monsters are. When these people from the Security Bureau arrived here, they should have lost most of their combat power and were at an absolute disadvantage."


    Zhou An nodded, expressing his understanding, knowing that Su Changxing was doing this to make them feel at ease, and said:


    "I just think this kind of battle is too cruel and tragic, and it has to be fought in a desperate and hopeless situation."


    "Stop sighing."


    Zhu Wenwu patted Zhou An on the shoulder, pointed to the gas station and said, "There are still things in there, maybe those monsters... but the breath is a little weak."


    Su Changxing greeted with one hand, and let the Monkey King who was hanging behind go around to the back of the gas station, while he walked over from the front.


    The door was open, and there were dusty and messy footprints on the floor. There was a noise from under the counter. Su Changxing walked over to buy it slowly, with a knife in one hand and a gun in the other.


    "Who?"


    There was a hoarse voice, and one could feel the blood in the man''s mouth, which was a little blurry.


    Su Changxing asked back, "Who are you?"


    "..."


    The man fell silent, thinking.


    Su Changxing walked over, his eyes fixed involuntarily, and he saw a man with a broken leg leaning against the counter very weakly.


    There were bloodstains everywhere, and the blood had already solidified. Logically speaking, he should have died long ago.


    "Brother Su, you will be here at the very least."


    The man spoke Chongqing dialect, he was surprised, but also tremblingly said, full of disbelief, thinking that he was hallucinating.


    "Huang Jixiang?"


    Su Changxing was a little uncertain. The other party was very similar to the security bureau member he met before. All the members of his own team were dead, so he joined Chen Ling''s team.


    His appearance has changed a lot.


    Huang Jixiang''s face moved slightly, and he nodded quickly: "Yes, it''s me, it''s me...Why did you come here? It''s very dangerous here."


    Su Changxing took a bottle of water, opened the lid and handed it to him, saying, "What happened to you, what happened to the others?"


    Huang Jixiang took a big gulp of water, completely unaware that his chest was already wet, and the water flowed out from the hole in his chin, and said vaguely:


    "When we got here, we met those monsters, they ambushed us, we died a lot, a lot of people..."


    Zhu Wenwu''s eyes trembled slightly, looking at Huang Jixiang''s appearance, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Zhou An leaned against the wooden platform and did not speak, looking outside, vigilant.


    ambush?


    These monsters knew they were coming in?


    Su Changxing thought about it, and asked, "Is there anyone alive?"


    Huang Jixiang said in a daze: "Yes, Captain Chen Ling is still alive, and he continued to walk inside with the rest of the people, saying that the task must be completed, and I stayed here because of my injuries."


    "However, they haven''t come back for a long time...have I been abandoned?"


    He also noticed his abnormality. When he was alone, he always thought a lot and thought more comprehensively.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Probably not, they may not have come out yet."


    Huang Jixiang showed a look of disappointment on his face: "Is this so?"


    He still longed for Chen Ling and the others to come back alive, which seemed like a hope.


    Sometimes the reason why it is called hope is that it is an unlikely possibility. Human beings'' hints and comforts to themselves are important, but they will also interfere with a person''s rational judgment.


    Huang Jixiang suddenly said loudly: "Brother Su, can you save me? I know you are very powerful, you must be extraordinary, save me, I don''t want to die yet."


    Su Changxing felt a little tingling between his brows, but he didn''t rub it. He and Huang Jixiang were half acquaintances. If possible, he still wanted to save it.


    He patted Huang Jixiang''s shoulder with one hand, and said, "Before you came in, you knew that you were likely to die, but you still came in, right?"


    Huang Jixiang''s face was dull, and he nodded: "Yes, this is very important. We are doing this for everyone, and there are always sacrifices."


    He already understood Su Changxing''s meaning, full of bitterness, but still retained a certain amount of reason.


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "Leave him some food, and we''ll go too."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded, and was about to bring some food and drink to Huang Jixiang when he heard a slap.


    Su Changxing turned around and severed Huang Jixiang''s head with a single knife. It was neat and clean, only the dark red blood was spilled on the edge of the counter.


    With no expression on his face, he said calmly:


    "He can''t live anymore, and it''s painful to live. It''s better to die sooner."


    Huang Jixiang has a tendency to become a monster. Although I don''t know what will happen in detail, it is the best choice to kill him directly.


    "There may still be someone alive in the Security Bureau, just in the town. This is good news."


    Zhu Wenwu said that he felt that this meant that they might have potential helpers.


    Su Changxing nodded to express his approval, and he was not at all happy: "Their determination is greater than I imagined..."


    Zhou An felt a little depressed, and when he saw other people''s misery, he would naturally think of himself, maybe there was no Su Changxing, he was still in the gathering place, or he was dead.


    "The behavior of individuals is always unpredictable, but groups can be."


    Zhu Wenwu bumped Zhou An with his arm and said, "Don''t think too much, we''ll be fine with Brother Su here."


    Zhou An came back to his senses and said with a smile: "Ha, no, I just think...it''s a pity, yes it''s a pity."


    Lan''an Town is very large, with a river in the middle, it is considered a small city, and it seems to be in a certain shape from a distance, like a shield.


    After approaching the town, Su Changxing''s sense of mystery increased a little faster.


    The power station''s influence has been strengthened again.


    Zhu Wenwu and the two also felt something, although it was not clear, but the discomfort was very clear.


    "Someone is watching us."


    Zhu Wenwu said in a low voice, looking around from the corner of his eye, he locked on the first and second floors of a building on the side.


    This is most likely to be those monsters, and this is their territory.


    Sure enough, when Su Changxing and others walked to the middle of the street, several figures rushed out of the surrounding alleys and surrounded them.


    "Hey, isn''t it good outside? So many people are running inside."


    Standing opposite Su Changxing, the man with a swollen chest said with a smile ~www.novelhall.com~ In his eyes, Su Changxing and others are already meat on the knife board.


    "Outside?"


    Su Changxing was a little surprised and said, "So you are inside?"


    He bites the word "human" very hard.


    "How about?"


    The man fiddled with the machete in his hand, the blade was stained with blood that hadn''t completely dried up.


    Zhou An snorted coldly and said, "You monsters are from the same world as us?"


    A strange smile appeared on the man''s charcoal-black face, and he said, "Monster? No, we are new humans, far stronger than your new humans. Hehe, you are so pitiful, you don''t know anything."


    Zhou An confronted each other and said: "I think you are the most pitiful. You don''t know it when you become a monster. You can''t really be from our world..."


    The man squinted, and seemed to be angered by Zhou An''s words, and said, "So what, the result will only be that you die while we live. The dead seem to have no right to speak."

 Chapter 320： oppression

    "Why so much nonsense, kill these people."


    On the side, a "new human being" covered in pustules shouted, his face full of bloodthirsty.


    These monsters are quite hostile, and they all look eager to try. It is hard to imagine that they were still humans living in a civilized and peaceful country a few days ago.


    This change is like a door to evil, completely releasing the dark side of human nature and turning into a monster.


    Su Changxing waved his hand and shouted, "Kill them!"


    These "new humans" laughed wildly, more than a dozen of them were enough to crush these three aliens, and each of them was far stronger than ordinary humans.


    "à§~"


    The body of a "new human being" was split in half from the middle on the spot, and fell heavily on the ground, blood spurting out.


    Tao Yi then swung his knife and slashed at another "new human" next to him. Blood was drawn across the blade and an arc was drawn in the air.


    "There''s someone there!"


    A "new human" wrapped in a coat looked at Tao Yi''s position and shouted.


    They could vaguely see Tao Yi''s location, but it was not clear, so they didn''t discover Tao Yi''s existence in the first place.


    The battle is imminent.


    Su Changxing strode forward and slashed at the "new human" who was talking to them just now. This person is the leader of this group of monsters.


    The two sides were not on the same level at all. The man saw Su Changxing''s movements, but his body didn''t keep up. From the shoulders, his entire body was cut into two by Su Changxing without any hindrance.


    Three "new humans" died in one encounter. These monsters realized the danger and fled in all directions immediately.


    "Run."


    "run."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The Monkey King jumped down from above and threw one of them down, punched him two or three times, and that person remained silent.


    "A group of rabble, although they have not weak strength, but they don''t have the will to fight, they are not as good as those zombies."


    After Zhu Wenwu killed the two "new human beings", he didn''t chase after the fleeing people. In an unfamiliar environment, chasing them was obviously not a rational approach.


    Su Changxing glanced at the corpses all over the ground, and said:


    "Let''s leave here first. I''m afraid there are quite a few of these monsters. They have already formed a certain organization, and these zombies don''t seem to be actively attacking them."


    There were a few zombies in the alley just now, and a few "new humans" ran away without attracting the attention of the zombies.


    Maybe they are the same kind in the eyes of the zombies?


    Walking all the way inside, Tao Yi''s body showed an unstable state, and his body was faintly visible, as if disturbed by something.


    "What''s up with her?"


    Zhou An looked at Tao Yi and asked worriedly.


    Su Changxing put Tao Yi back into the pendant, thought for a while and said:


    "Undead itself is not a stable existence, and will be affected by the energy station."


    From the current point of view, the state of the Monkey King seems to be pretty good, there is no abnormality, and it even appears to be more active.


    Zhu Wenwu sensed his surroundings and said, "There doesn''t seem to be anything unusual around here, it''s very peaceful."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Let''s walk ahead and have a look."


    The three of them stood on the roof of a building and observed the surrounding situation.


    From this place, one can clearly see a part of the iron tower exposed in the sky, standing in the clouds of white mist, with gloomy clouds behind it.


    Zhou An exclaimed: "That is the energy station, isn''t it too high, like an upright mountain?"


    Su Changxing said affirmatively: "This thing can be regarded as the highest achievement of wisdom and technology in this world."


    The original technology of this world is ahead of theirs, and it is not difficult to understand that such a thing can be created.


    "Hiss~"


    Zhu Wenwu let out a breath of cold air, pointed to the direction facing the iron tower, and said, "It seems that there are many monsters gathered together over there."


    Su Changxing leaned against the edge of the flower bed, looked at the phone and asked, "Did you feel her position?"


    Zhu Wenwu shook his head and said, "Not so far. If the distance is too far, I can''t tell the difference, unless I mark it in advance."


    If Shen Jinxuan is still alive, it is not difficult to find her here with Zhu Wenwu''s ability, but it will take a little time.


    Su Changxing closed his eyes, and recalled the scene he saw before. It was very real, and the environment was very similar to this place, but it was colder, and it hit the bone marrow.


    "Come on, let''s go over and have a look. If we can''t find it, let''s continue to the direction of the energy station."


    With a sharp look in his eyes, he turned and walked downstairs.


    Zhu Wenwu glanced sideways at Zhou An, followed up and said, "Brother Su, are we really going to go there? I feel that something will go wrong if we go any further."


    He felt the discomfort, as if every organ in his body was being oppressed, and his intuition warned of danger.


    Su Changxing tilted his head and said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry, I won''t take you to die. Let''s check the situation first. If it doesn''t work, we''ll leave."


    In such an environment, especially Extraordinary, can clearly feel the ubiquitous sense of oppression, the oppression from the superior, as if being pressed on the brow all the time.


    All negative emotions will be magnified unconsciously.


    Zhou An chuckled and said, "Wen Wu, what are you talking about... Anyway, I don''t care that much, as long as what we are doing now is meaningful, it doesn''t matter if we die."


    Zhu Wenwu took off the rag wrapped around his hand, threw it on the ground, showed his clean palm, and said coldly:


    "I''m not afraid of death, I just hope we can all survive, this place is too dangerous."


    Su Changxing walked in front, stopped, looked back at the two of them, and said calmly:


    "I said it, trust me."


    Zhu Wenwu took a deep breath and said, "Sorry, I''m still scared..."


    The three of them continued to walk along the main road~www.novelhall.com~ and they could see a towering steeple building similar to a church in the distance, located in the center of the town.


    "There are too few zombies around here, and they should be attracted to another place."


    Zhou An followed behind, whispering.


    Zhu Wenwu opened his eyes slightly, and said, "There is someone fighting in front, it seems to be a screamer."


    Su Changxing slowed down slightly, nodded and said, "I can feel it too, the movement is not small...these screechers come out before it''s all night?"


    After walking a few hundred meters forward, I could faintly hear the sound of a huge impact, like a heavy hammer machine hitting the ground continuously.


    A group of "new humans" are fighting with a screamer. These "new humans" are larger than they have encountered before, and several of them are armed with extremely exaggerated weapons.


    "They seem to be hunting Screamer?"


    Zhu Wenwu felt that the scene in front of him was a little weird, like a group of primitive people hunting mammoths.

 Chapter 321： church afterglow

    "Somewhat strange."


    Zhu Wenwu squatted and said in a low voice: "These monsters were vulnerable before, but now they can fight the screamers."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "They have a clear goal, and hunting the screechers is of great benefit to them... Let''s bypass them and leave them alone."


    They don''t know exactly how many these so-called "new humans" are, and there is no need to start unprovoked battles and expose their positions.


    They bypassed another street, and there were many corpses on the ground one after another, most of them were mutilated and had been eaten.


    After cleaning up the nearby zombies, Su Changxing suddenly stopped, noticing that the brains of the corpses on the ground had disappeared, and the brains were scattered on the ground.


    Hmm, very familiar scene.


    Su Changxing looked around and said, "She should be nearby..."


    Zhu Wenwu''s eyes narrowed, and he said, "The number of new humans around here has suddenly increased, and the number is extremely dense."


    As he walked forward, a large number of corpses appeared on the street, all fresh, with blood flowing along the texture of the ground.


    There has just been a terrible battle here.


    Pictures gradually became clear in Su Changxing''s mind. Surrounded by these "new humans", Jin kept retreating towards the church.


    These "new humans" are not many compared to zombies, but there are powerful individuals among them.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Wait, that monster is too powerful, hehe, but she should be dying now, I can feel it."


    A man with a naked upper body, dry flesh, pale hair, and two wings flapping behind him stood on the outer edge of the building, and said with a strange smile.


    Standing opposite him, the fat man with a swollen face and a figure like a giant said angrily: "You said the same thing before, but then you hid behind."


    The man with wings on his back smiled and said, "I didn''t encourage people to go up, they were anxious to go up, no one''s fault."


    As he said that, there was a palpitation on his face, and he was shocked by the exaggerated strength of that person in the church. This might be similar to or even stronger than those people!


    But this is their territory, and it is **** for these alien humans.


    "What''s the noise? She won''t last tonight. We can take her down before dark."


    A man with a hood stood up from the ground, holding a cane, and yelled.


    After he spoke, everyone became quieter. He was considered the most senior of these people. Today''s tragic loss made everyone look restless.


    This time seems to be a little different, unexpectedly there is such a powerful existence that breaks into their place recklessly, this has never happened before.


    "We will kill her and give a warning to people outside. This is a restricted area that only belongs to us!"


    He said lightly, like a dead tree, lifeless.


    The new human beings around did not speak, acquiescing to the words of the hooded man. This new human being is said to be the first batch of new human beings, and his strength is unfathomable.


    If it wasn''t for that monster, he wouldn''t normally appear.


    Everything that can exist has internal rules, and these new humans are no exception.


    Rules in chaos, regulations in darkness.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The further you go, the denser the corpses on the street. A building was smashed from halfway up and collapsed, lying across the street, blocking the front view.


    Standing on the ruins, you can see the whole picture of the church. The bronze bell above falls on the platform outside the eaves and lies on its side, drawing a long shadow in the dusk.


    Zhou An took a deep breath and said, "Too many, they gathered here for a concert?"


    A large number of new humans, hundreds of people stood inside and outside the church''s outer wall, silently staring at the main entrance of the church, looking dull, as if there were some threatening beasts in it, not daring to take a step beyond the thunder pond, but they also refused to retreat.


    They looked in Su Changxing''s direction, showing bloodthirsty and crazy expressions, like poisonous snakes, like legendary ghosts, except that they didn''t look like humans.


    Su Changxing had excellent eyesight. Through the gap above, he saw the scene in the church courtyard. The corpses were piled up to form a higher ground, and the red soil was mixed with dry and dead plant remains.


    Especially in front of the main entrance of the church, on the high steps, the corpses were piled up into a hill. There was a huge corpse, which was bigger than the bronze sculpture in front of the main entrance. One arm was forcibly torn off, pulled Produce thick and long tendons.


    The main entrance was completely broken, forming a bigger hole, and there was a bigger corpse inside, as big as a legendary giant.


    But he still fell to the ground, dead, buried in the ruins.


    Su Changxing saw a pair of dark blue eyes that were as bright as jewels, reminding people of the last star that disappeared in the morning light.


    A young girl covered in blood and filth sat on the corpse of the "giant", with one foot on the thigh of the other, a condensed smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and she stared blankly ahead.


    The corners of Su Changxing''s eyes trembled slightly, he couldn''t imagine how Shen Jinxuan had faced so many monsters, persisted until now, and made these monsters dare not move lightly.


    This may seem absurd, but it is what it is.


    In terms of time, she has been fighting these monsters for a day and a night, and even the strongest human beings will run out of strength.


    Immediately, Zhu Wenwu also saw the scene in the courtyard, secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his Adam''s apple moved slightly, and his whole body was trembling:


    "These monsters are besieging and killing her, but the casualties of these monsters are very tragic... What kind of power is this!"


    Su Changxing pulled off the necklace with one hand, and said calmly: "You all agree, I will save people, if anything happens, you can leave on your own."


    A large number of dark green shadows appeared around him, standing on the ruins~www.novelhall.com~ The biggest one among them was carrying a slender sickle, which was filled with mist.


    "You take this."


    Su Changxing took out three grenades and handed them to Zhou An, Zhu Wenwu and Xiao Bo: "Look for an opportunity to do the maximum damage."


    next moment.


    Holding the steel knife, he rushed towards the church, facing the surging new humans, his body turned into an afterimage at a high speed.


    Zhou An was a little dazed. Seeing Su Changxing stabbing him and rushing forward, he felt very sudden and completely unprepared, and shouted:


    "Brother Bo, follow me, we will go around from the side."


    With a grenade in one hand and a throwing knife in the other, he ran to the other side with the Monkey King.


    Zhu Wenwu looked around, took a deep breath, ran forward with Su Changxing, and noticed that there were a few special beings on the left side of the church.


    In his opinion, it is really passive to rush directly like this, but Su Changxing has already killed him, so he has no choice but to keep up.

 Chapter 322： breakthrough

    The sudden arrival of Su Changxing broke the original pattern of the scene and triggered a riot among these new humans.


    These new humans did not rush forward all at once, but huddled together and stood in front of the main entrance of the church, waiting in full force without getting confused.


    This is different from Su Changxing''s expectations. They have a certain organizational ability, just like the prototype of an army.


    Su Changxing closed his eyes tightly, his surrounding vision was raised, his body turned into an afterimage, and in a very short time, he came in front of these monsters.


    "Bang bang bang~"


    Intensive gunshots rang out, and seven or eight new humans nearby all had a huge blood hole on their foreheads and fell to the ground.


    The other new humans around seemed to be stimulated, and they let out piercing roars, forming a certain resonance frequency.


    But Su Changxing was not affected at all, dragged the steel knife and killed more than ten new humans in just over ten seconds.


    In front of Su Changxing, they looked so vulnerable, like little chickens in front of a weasel.


    Su Changxing was constantly slashing, switching magazines, and using guns and knives, showing terrifying fighting ability, and no one could stop his pace.


    Several bullets shot a gap in front, he slashed forward sharply, cleared a gap, and shouted: "Do you all want to die?"


    At this moment, he happened to be at the gate of the church. Inside and outside were full of grotesque new humans. They each had their own characteristics. The only thing they had in common was charcoal black, as if they had been burned by a fire.


    Dozens of evil spirits appeared all around, attacking the surrounding new humans violently.


    Although they are very unstable in such an environment, there is still no problem in short-term battles, which are equivalent to cannon fodder.


    With these evil spirits sharing the pressure, Su Changxing felt much more relaxed in an instant. Taking advantage of Tao Yi''s large slashes and a high jump forward, he tried to jump over these annoying monsters directly.


    At this moment, Zhu Wenwu''s reminder came from behind.


    "Be careful up there!"


    Su Changxing felt the shadow, the light was blocked, and when he looked up, a bat-like monster appeared above him, holding a machete and slashing at him.


    The opponent''s speed was extremely fast and concealed, like a hidden arrow, the blade hit Su Changxing''s neck directly, intending to kill Su Changxing directly.


    In the air, Su Changxing''s movements were restricted, unable to move his body significantly, he pulled out the revolver on his waist, aimed at the enemy, and pulled the trigger.


    A set of smooth movements was completed in less than half a second.


    The monster''s expression also changed accordingly, feeling the great danger, becoming terrified, and some feather-like gray mist appeared around it.


    In fact, he noticed the monster as soon as it appeared in the sky, and he also felt the waves of the monster similar to a Extraordinary.


    This is a more powerful new human being, not weaker than a ninth-order Extraordinary, or even stronger.


    Under such circumstances, Su Changxing decided to get rid of this "bat monster" as quickly as possible, using his jumps to sell his flaws and attract the opponent''s attack.


    Once the "bat" gets close, his revolver can kill the opponent with a single shot and execute him directly.


    The only disadvantage of the "Spike" is the range.


    The flames engulfed the "bat"''s skinny face, and with the roar, he fell from the sky, but he did not die.


    At the moment just now, the "bat" moved a short distance at an extremely fast speed, and managed to avoid the bullet that was about to hit his vitals.


    The dark red flesh exploded, and one of his wings was still smashed by Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing''s heart sank, and he never thought that the opponent could dodge such an attack. The main reason is that his attack has a correction effect, and it is basically impossible to dodge from this distance.


    Those gray fogs circumvent this correction?


    This new human is also similar to a Extraordinary, possessing certain abilities beyond common sense, but the opponent is a monster in the first place, so it is not surprising to have such abilities.


    "If you dare to go in today, you will definitely die inside."


    A man with a broken wing shouted viciously.


    Su Changxing landed in the courtyard, looked back at him, ignored him, and then ran towards the stairs of the main entrance of the church.


    At the same time, Tao Yi had already come in front of the "bat", held up the sickle and swung it down.


    The two weapons collided, and "Bat" stood up deftly, blocked Tao Yi''s attack, and scrambled back, shouting:


    "This person is very strong, kill him, you can''t let him in!"


    A huge figure fell from the sky above another building and hit Tao Yi''s back with one arm.


    Under the huge impact, Tao flew forward and fell on the piles of corpses. His body showed ripples that kept trembling, very unstable, and seemed to disperse at any time.


    The air was filled with pungent blood, stimulating every nerve of Su Changxing.


    A man with a hood and a cane appeared beside Su Changxing and said:


    "Young man, you can''t go in here, go, get out of here, we''ll let you live, you shouldn''t die here."


    In the shadows, one can see a distorted face like the roots of an old tree. It is worth noting that his eyes radiate a golden light, which is amazing.


    The head was next to Su Changxing''s ear, and he reminded: "He is very powerful, and may not be weaker than you."


    Su Changxing could also feel the strange aura in the other person''s body, which naturally fit the environment here, like a dandelion bathing in the wind.


    This kind of fluctuation seems to be familiar, felt, in a dream.


    What he saw in the mistress''s memory fragments flashed through his mind.


    "Since you can let me go, you should also let her go."


    Su Changxing smiled, and at the same time completely let go of the restraint on Tao Yi.


    The man with the cane said in a concentrated voice: "It''s different, it''s completely different. Although we are all a group of corrupted people, life and death don''t really matter, but some things still matter."


    Su Changxing took three steps forward, raised his gun and fired a shot at his face. The bullets gushed out and burst on the cloaked man''s face.


    Logically speaking, the outcome has already been decided, and no one can withstand a shot from the Spike at close range~www.novelhall.com~ At least Su Changxing thinks so.


    In the flames, the man in the cloak had already passed through and came to Su Changxing. He struck with a cane. The speed wasn''t too fast, but it was unusually heavy.


    Su Changxing grabbed the crutches with one hand, and slashed at the opponent''s neck, appearing extremely strong. He has an extremely strong body, so he should be strong.


    "It is indeed powerful enough."


    The hooded man took a few steps back, and said slowly, there was blood on the crutches, and a lot of clothes were torn, exposing a thin, dark body, like steel.


    The wound on his chest didn''t bleed, just a wound.


    A lot of flesh and blood on Su Changxing''s palm fell off, white bones could be seen, and he was recovering rapidly at the same time.


    At this moment, the positions of the two were switched, and seven or eight monsters stood not far away, surrounding him.


    These monsters are all more powerful existences than ordinary new humans, and they stare at Su Changxing.

 Chapter 323： I have been waiting for you

    "what!"


    A cry of convulsions came from behind the hooded man, triggering deep fear in his heart.


    next moment.


    He was sideways hit on the shoulder blade by a giant hand, and he was thrown straight out, hitting the stone wall of the courtyard.


    Tao Yi''s body became huge, with six arms lying on the ground like a spider, exuding a tyrannical aura.


    Immediately, one of her arms stretched out to grab another new human, pressed it heavily on the ground, and then grabbed it and smashed it to the ground.


    A large number of evil spirits have died, and there are very few left. Although new evil spirits are still born around, they are far from keeping up with the speed of disappearance.


    Tao Yi ran rampant in the courtyard and got stuck in front of the gate, making it impossible for new humans outside to come in easily.


    Su Changxing took advantage of this gap to run up the stairs, and at the same time raised the gun and pulled the trigger, blowing up the upper half of a new human being in front of him.


    The minced meat was scattered in the air along with the smell of gunpowder smoke. Such a visually stunning attack made other new humans dare not act rashly.


    Hearing footsteps behind him, he looked back.


    The hooded man passed Tao and came behind him, holding up his crutches, revealing his hollow and sunken abdomen, which seemed to be an empty body.


    There was still one bullet in the clip, and the Hooded Man seemed to have some means of avoiding damage.


    ¡¾Holy Asylum: Grace from a Certain Existence...¡¿


    What the **** is this?


    Su Changxing pulled out his pistol and pulled the trigger continuously at the face of the hooded man. Six bullets were fired one after another as the man approached.


    "You can''t kill me!"


    A faint golden light appeared around the hooded man, revealing a divine aura.


    The bullets touched the golden light and quickly melted and disintegrated, but the last bullet still hit the hooded man and fell into his body.


    At the same time, the crutch had come to Su Changxing''s chest, close to his coat, where his heart was.


    The battle is fleeting, and any small mistake may be fatal.


    Killing only requires stabbing a knife into the other person''s heart, it has nothing to do with the process or the target.


    The hooded man showed a look of surprise, and saw the familiar golden light in Su Changxing''s eyes, which was a favor from the gods.


    The other party is the same kind of person as him?


    Su Changxing used the stolen sacred protection to deflect the hooded man''s attack, drew his revolver, and pressed the trigger against the hooded man''s chest.


    "Boom~"


    The hooded man flew upside down from the stairs, and a bullet pierced his chest with a big hole.


    Su Changxing turned around and ran up the stairs while replacing the bullets of the "Spike Fang". Several new humans followed and stopped in the middle of the stairs, stopping to watch hesitantly.


    Stepping on the corpses piled up at the main entrance of the church, he saw Jin sitting on top of the giant, covered in blood, with his eyes half-closed and looking dull, with one hand pointing at him with a "pistol" gesture.


    There was a tingling pain between the eyebrows, and in an instant, the breath of death permeated Su Changxing''s body... It seemed that Jin almost attacked him.


    Her strength is stronger than before, with a sense of oppression, like a born king.


    Su Changxing strode over, squatted down and looked at her, wiped off the dirt on her cheek with one hand, and said calmly:


    "Didn''t expect me to appear here."


    "Boom~"


    The smile on Jin''s face was even bigger, and he slowly put it down like a "pistol", and said in a low voice: "I have been waiting for you."


    "I''ll take you out of here."


    Su Changxing lifted Jin from the back of his head with one hand, his eyes trembling slightly, he had never had such great confidence in himself.


    He has been wavering all the time, he has been lingering on various things, hesitating, far less decisive than he has shown.


    The turbid dusk poured in from the broken front door, not clear or clean, as if other things were mixed in, reflecting the corpses on the ground in different poses, they maintained various expressions before death.


    At this moment, for a longer time, this kind of light is warm but cold, like blood that is about to freeze.


    The hooded man stood in tatters at the door, the big hole in his chest shone with golden light, like a legendary **** revealing his majesty.


    "Humph!"


    Jin sneered, gestured for a pistol with one hand, and pointed at the hooded man.


    In an instant, the air flow surged, and several roars sounded.


    Many places on the hooded man exploded and flew backwards, the protection of the holy **** was broken, he was easily knocked into the air, and fell down the steps again.


    After this blow, Jin''s aura seemed slack, like the last glare of a struggling person, one of her wrists was wrapped tightly around Su Changxing''s neck, and she said softly, "Let''s go."


    She is like a tattered doll, she has lost everything except the light in her eyes.


    There were bursts of noise made by Tao Yi outside. Her depraved state could not last for a long time, or it could not last.


    Su Changxing wiped away the blood that flowed from the corner of his eyes, and ran out holding Jin in his arms.


    "Boom~"


    From the east came the sound of an explosion, the explosion of a grenade.


    Walking out of the main entrance, Taoi ran rampant towards the east, abruptly breaking through a gap, grabbing the hooded man with one hand and throwing him in another direction, at the same time her body collided with a "giant".


    The giant was about three or four meters taller than the Fallen Evil Tai, as tall as the outer wall.


    Immediately afterwards, as if hit by an anti-material gun, the flesh and blood exploded, and a big hole appeared in the giant''s chest.


    Su Changxing appeared behind the giant, with white smoke emitting from the muzzle of the silver revolver.


    Tao Yi''s body began to shrink rapidly, becoming transparent, returning to the form of a dead spirit, trembling and flashing constantly, appearing extremely unstable.


    Su Changxing asked him to return to the pendant, and noticed that there were indeed fewer new humans in the east, so he ran there.


    Jin has not moved at all, as if he has exhausted his last bit of strength, although his eyes are still open, but very dull.


    "Jin?"


    Su Changxing frowned, sensing that something was wrong with Shen Jinxuan~www.novelhall.com~ like a flame that would go out at any moment.


    He took out the faded branch and leaf trigger, put it in Jin''s hand, and said, "Hold on tight."


    The dark leaves gradually turned white and then scarlet, and Jin''s eyes gradually became brighter and more spiritual.


    The effect of this thing does not seem to be as powerful as the description, but it does have a certain therapeutic effect.


    Shen Jinxuan''s state is very complicated. It seems that she is in an unstable state due to the influence of the energy station, but it also makes her stronger.


    This is like the release process of high compression energy, which is extremely dangerous.


    Su Changxing took out a grenade from his pocket and threw it forward. With the explosion, more than a dozen new humans were blown up and a small open space was cleared.


    Many new humans showed fearful expressions, and seemed to become more sober, as if primitive people had seen novel things and did not understand why Su Changxing could use weapons from the old world.


    Su Changxing stepped up to the high outer wall in two steps. Facing the hazy sunlight, he saw that Zhu Wenwu and Zhu Wenwu were being besieged by these new humans.

 Chapter 324： real new human

    Seeing Su Changxing appearing on the high wall, Zhu Wenwu pulled away the grenade in his hand, threw it towards the dense crowd, and shouted:


    "Zhou An, cover, they came out."


    "it is good!"


    Zhou An yelled, and took out seven or eight throwing knives and stretched them into the crowd. Although there were a lot of throwing knives, each of them pointed to the vital point accurately.


    In just over ten seconds, he threw dozens of throwing knives explosively, which can be said to be extremely lethal, and more than a dozen new humans fell to the ground next to each other.


    Su Changxing jumped off the high wall, shot the new humans around with a pistol, and cooperated with Zhou An to clear a path.


    Although he brought a person with him, his speed did not slow down at all. In three breaths, he rushed out of the encirclement in one breath.


    Su Changxing shouted from a distance: "Go first!"


    Not far behind, the hooded man and some special new humans had already caught up. His body was riddled with holes, but he still looked like a normal person.


    Zhu Wenwu and Zhu Wenwu turned around and ran back, knowing that no matter who is dragged at this time, it must be a dead end. There are too many new humans here, and no matter how strong they are, they will be dragged to death here.


    What''s more, they can''t stay here for a long time, they have to go out as soon as possible.


    Su Changxing glanced back at these new human beings who were chasing after him, and suddenly felt something was wrong. Thinking of the other party''s backhand, he made a posture that he must keep them.


    A blurry picture flashed in Su Changxing''s mind.


    Suddenly stopping, Su Changxing hugged Shen Jinxuan, and suddenly rolled to the side. A large slender boulder fell from the air and crashed on the ground beside him. The rubble flew around, stirring up smoke and dust.


    A woman wearing a torn robe and a helmet stood on the roof in front of her. The pair of golden eyes that caught her attention were majestic but high above her.


    The robe fluttered with the wind, and she held a huge long sword in both hands, the length of which was equal to more than half of the body:


    "New rules will be born on this land, and foolish people like you must not stop them."


    This is a more powerful new human!


    Su Changxing felt that he was locked tightly, as if a knife blade was placed on his neck, and his head would be chopped off by the opponent in the next moment.


    After a short thought, he turned around and ran away in another direction. The opponent''s target was him, and a sudden change of direction could effectively avoid the opponent''s interception.


    A black shadow streaked across the air, and the woman wearing a helmet leaped towards him from the air, and the sword blade brought out a golden light, cutting down.


    This kind of slash is so pure, with the superposition of higher-level skills, it contains a different kind of beauty.


    Su Changxing looked back, under the golden light, his eyes became darker and deeper, a card appeared in his hand, on it was a shadow pattern wearing a red hospital gown.


    [Stolen Space Distortion: It can distort the surrounding space and change the laws of physics to a certain extent. NOTE: This change is elastic. ¡¿


    Distorted ripples appeared in the space. The distance between the two sides was very close, and it seemed that they were also far away. When the opponent''s long sword came, Su Changxing suddenly disappeared in place, and the blade slashed more than ten times on the ground.


    The world in front of him returned to normal, and he came to another location in the town. He couldn''t fully control the ability of the man in red, so he couldn''t control the specific direction.


    "The distance is not too far, we must leave here immediately."


    Su Changxing turned his head and saw the steeple on the top of the church. It may only be a few hundred meters away, but it should be enough.


    Shen Jinxuan was staring at him with dark brown pupils, looking at him blankly, and said, "You''re bleeding."


    A streak of dark blood ran down the corner of Su Changxing''s eye, and the white part of the eye looked red.


    "fine."


    Su Changxing wiped his hand, put Shen Jinxuan on his back, ran forward, and said, "Why didn''t you leave before? Didn''t you just leave here?"


    Shen Jinxuan seemed in a daze, with a lot of chaotic information and terrifying pictures in her mind, she was silent for a while, and said, "It seems to be to get something?"


    take something?


    So Shen Jinxuan did other things during this time period, and it was purposeful.


    From this point of view, it should be that Shen Xuan learned some important information, or it was simply a task of the system.


    And Shen Xuan has absolute dominance among the three personalities, has a rich personality, and absolute self-awareness.


    Su Changxing ran quickly on the street. Although using the ability of a fraudster greatly consumed his spirit, it did not consume much physically. Then he asked:


    "Something? What is it?"


    A smile suddenly appeared on Shen Jinxuan''s face, she clenched her hands tightly, and said slowly, "Huh? What do you think?"


    Su Changxing''s eyes widened slightly, he looked back, and said, "Shen Xuan? No matter what, it''s not as important as your own life, and your life doesn''t seem to be just your own."


    "It really is you?"


    Shen Xuan said in a lazy tone, "Then why did you come here... the mouse should just hide in the crevices of the rocks."


    Su Changxing curled his lips, and said angrily, "I just saved you just now."


    "Well, thank you."


    Shen Xuan nodded, but there was no trace of politeness in her tone~www.novelhall.com~ coughed, and continued: "Unfortunately, I am not an Extraordinary, and it seems that I have no way to become an Extraordinary in a short time."


    She pointed in the direction of the iron tower and said:


    "That thing has been changing the world, and will soon undergo more drastic changes... You may not know that the scope of no man''s land has been expanding since we came to this world, forming a relatively What is more is the danger zone and no man''s land, and the danger zone is the expansion of no man''s land."


    "When no man''s land covers every corner of the world, a new order will be formed in the world. Of course, this has nothing to do with us, but it actually has something to do with it."


    Su Changxing felt that Shen Xuan should be heavier, and felt that it had to appear, and then said: "So you are worried that this change will happen before we leave? Yes, no wonder it will lead to the intensification of the corpse change."


    He remembered what Fujin had said before, that the speed of radiation was getting stronger all the time, and it was becoming more and more difficult for their hunters to survive.


    "So these so-called new humans may really be new humans?"


    There was a weird expression on his face, thinking of those monster-like human beings, the fact is sometimes so absurd.


    Shen Xuan shook her head slightly, and said: "No, most of them will die quickly in the future, and only a very small part can be called new humans."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Are you talking about those people with golden eyes?"


    "almost."


    Shen Xuan said affirmatively: "They are new human beings who were born when the end of the world just broke out. They have adapted to this world in a true sense, and they are real new human beings."

 Chapter 325： seed

    Fall in love with you reading network, global game: with portable store


    Su Changxing accelerated his pace again, guessing that those new humans were still looking for them, and said:


    "I don''t know how the two of them are now... so you stole something and let them chase you like this."


    "steal?"


    Shen Xuan gritted her teeth, feeling suddenly very angry talking to this guy, took a breath and said: "I don''t know exactly what it is, it''s like a seed, after taking it, these new humans seem to be crazy."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, and said silently, "You still take it if you don''t know what it is."


    "If you don''t know what it is, you can''t take it?"


    Shen Xuan looked at Su Changxing with a strange expression, and took out a shiny golden thing from her bosom, like a seed, and shook it in front of him.


    "..."


    It was hard for Su Changxing to imagine what Shen Xuan had done to **** such an extraordinary-looking thing from such a place.


    "Zhenzhi" seemed to be dead in front of this thing, but gave very vague information.


    ¡¾An aggregate of illusory energy, turning the virtual into reality...¡¿


    The so-called illusory energy generally refers to the potential energy related to the spirit, which cannot affect the existence of matter.


    Su Changxing affirmed: "This thing is indeed not simple, but I don''t know what it is useful for."


    At this moment, the sky was completely dark and gray, the temperature of the air dropped sharply, and even Su Changxing felt a little cold.


    He wasn''t going to go back the same way, as that would be very likely to be blocked by new humans, but from the east.


    Su Changxing found a place with a better view at the edge of the town and waited for Zhu Wenwu and him.


    "Will they come from here? Can you find their location?"


    Shen Xuan leaned against the wall, took a sip of water, and asked.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Well, yes, and they can sense our location as long as they come nearby."


    Zhu Wenwu and Zhu Wenwu had already run away for a certain distance at that time, and the target of these new humans was not them, so there should be no problem in running away.


    Moreover, he and Zhu Wenwu have a certain degree of tacit understanding. At that time, it was hinted that Zhu Wenwu should also leave in this direction.


    The problem is that accidents can happen along the way.


    "I''m hungry, do you still have the cake from last time?"


    Shen Xuan wiped off the blood on her face and arms with a wet handkerchief, revealing her fair and clear skin, and said with a smile.


    Su Changxing accelerated his pace again, guessing that those new humans were still looking for them, and said:


    "I don''t know how the two of them are now... so you stole something and let them chase you like this."


    "steal?"


    Shen Xuan gritted her teeth, feeling suddenly very angry when talking to this guy, took a breath and said: "I don''t know exactly what it is, it''s like a seed, after taking it, these new humans seem to be crazy."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, and said silently, "I don''t know what it is, but you still take it."


    "If you don''t know what it is, you can''t take it?"


    Shen Xuan looked at Su Changxing with a strange face, and took out a shiny golden thing from her bosom, like a seed, shaking it in front of him.


    "..."


    It was hard for Su Changxing to imagine what Shen Xuan had done to **** such an extraordinary-looking thing from such a place.


    "Zhenzhi" seemed to be dead in front of this thing, but gave very vague information.


    ¡¾An aggregate of illusory energy, turning the virtual into reality...¡¿


    The so-called illusory energy generally refers to the potential energy related to the spirit, which cannot affect the existence of matter.


    Su Changxing affirmed: "This thing is indeed not simple, but I don''t know what it is useful for."


    At this moment, the sky was completely dark and gray, the temperature of the air dropped sharply, and even Su Changxing felt a little cold.


    He wasn''t planning to go back the same way, as that would be very likely to be blocked by new humans, but from the east side.


    Su Changxing found a place with a better view at the edge of the town and waited for Zhu Wenwu and him.


    "Will they come from here? Can you find their location?"


    Shen Xuan leaned against the wall, took a sip of water, and asked.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Well, yes, and they can sense our location as long as they come nearby."


    Zhu Wenwu and Zhu Wenwu had already run away for a certain distance at that time, and the target of these new humans was not them, so it should be no problem to run away.


    Moreover, he and Zhu Wenwu have a certain degree of tacit understanding. At that time, it was hinted that Zhu Wenwu should also leave in this direction.


    The problem is that accidents can happen along the way.


    "I''m hungry, do you still have the cake from last time?"


    Shen Xuan wiped off the blood on her face and arms with a wet handkerchief, revealing her fair and clear skin, and said with a smile.


    "There is one more..."


    Su Changxing was stunned when he saw Shen Xuan''s appearance, some tiny "spots" appeared on his skin.


    Shen Xuan licked her bright red lips and said with a smile: "This should be a sign of a dead body, I''ve stayed here for too long."


    Did you expect it before?


    Su Changxing was silent for a while ~www.novelhall.com~ and said, "Why did you come here?"


    Shen Xuan rolled up a chocolate ball with the tip of her tongue, showed a satisfied expression, and said, "The purpose is the same as yours, but you can''t get in, and if you go inside, it will be completely restricted by life."


    "But you went in anyway."


    Su Changxing closed his eyes, his thoughts were a little confused, and he seemed to know why Shen Jinxuan became like this.


    Light footsteps came from outside the door.


    "Brother Su, how are you doing?"


    Zhu Wenwu led Zhou An in from the door, looked at the two and asked.


    Both of them are still in good condition, and they have not suffered any serious injuries, which is still expected.


    Su Changxing stood up and nodded, "Well, it''s okay, let''s leave right away... No one will follow you."


    Zhu Wenwu said affirmatively: "Probably not, we don''t seem to have encountered any other new humans along the way."


    Su Changxing turned his head and saw that Shen Xuan had fallen into a deep sleep, and said, "Let''s go, they will definitely not let it go... Where''s Xiaobo?"


    Zhou An said with a slightly stiff face: "We walked away when we fled, and we didn''t see it from behind."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Well, let''s leave it alone."


    He carried Shen Jinxuan on his back, and led the two of them quickly downstairs.


    Everything seemed to be going too smoothly, which made Su Changxing feel uneasy. It shouldn''t be so smooth. The thing in Shen Jinxuan''s hand is very important to these new humans.


    When they came to the street, the three of them had just walked a few steps forward when they heard noises coming from the direction behind them.

 Chapter 326： strategic retreat

    "Will the grown-up take things away?"


    The man with only one wing on his back asked with a gloomy face.


    The man in the hood glanced at him and said, "No, this belongs to us in the first place, but luckily the Lord God Envoy came."


    The man looked at the hooded man cautiously, and said, "All of this is your calculation, the more people die, the more you possess."


    The hooded man sat cross-legged on the side, looked in Su Changxing''s direction, and said calmly, "We didn''t expect so many people to die, nor did we expect that those remaining humans from the old world would have the courage to step here."


    "what!"


    The man roared loudly suddenly, the flesh and blood on his back began to surge, and a new wing suddenly grew out, which was slightly different in color from the original one, being lighter.


    "No matter what, as long as I don''t die, I don''t care what your plans are... You had the opportunity to kill that man before, and I know your strength."


    The man spat a mouthful of **** phlegm on the ground, turned and walked outside, and jumped down from upstairs.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Wow~"


    The body of the woman wearing the helmet suddenly turned into an afterimage, and rushed towards Su Changxing. The blade cut through the air and brought golden light.


    this moment.


    Su Changxing''s spirit was concentrated like never before, he detected the opponent''s high-speed movements, took a step back, and slashed out with a diagonal knife.


    He saw the woman''s movements clearly, and took corresponding countermeasures, but the moment the woman approached him, she changed her move again, slashing downwards with the blade, and slashing upwards to form a half moon.


    As the blades intersected, Su Changxing''s steel knife shattered into two pieces and flew out.


    Su Changxing''s veins bulged, grabbed the woman''s body and threw it on the ground.


    "Boom~"


    Several cracks were smashed into the stone brick floor.


    Su Changxing''s strength is beyond the imagination of the senses, and he crushes the opponent on the ground. This is the effect of the superposition of more than ten times of enhancement and the increase in the ability of the position.


    Immediately, he raised the revolver, aimed at the woman''s brain and pulled the trigger.


    "Boom~"


    A golden sword glow swept across the surroundings, creating a turbulent air current.


    Blood splashed in the air.


    Su Changxing was full of surprise, a deep wound appeared on his left chest, this blow almost pierced through his body directly.


    too fast!


    He didn''t see how the sword was cut at all. The moment he pulled the trigger, the woman started to raise the sword. Before the trigger was pressed, the sword had already been cut.


    The woman''s eyes glowed with dazzling golden light, and she slowly stood up from the ground, with a big hole in her chest, but it didn''t affect her at all, only blood continued to flow out.


    The outcome seems to be sealed.


    It only takes a short time to decide the outcome of the battle.


    "Atonement!"


    Another golden sword glow slashed across the night sky, and the dead dwarf tree beside it was cut into two sections, with a smooth section.


    A behemoth with six hands appeared between the two.


    The two hands and half of the evil Tai''s body were cut off.


    "Boom~"


    The woman wearing a helmet was grabbed by Tao Yi with one hand and smashed to the ground, and then threw it towards the direction of the town. The tyrannical force made the ground tremble.


    Su Changxing fired three consecutive shots at the position where the woman landed, emptying the magazine.


    In the light of the fire, three bullets flew towards the woman one after another, followed by another golden sword glow centered on the woman.


    When the woman slowly stood up from the ground, she could only see Su Changxing''s figure running wildly in the dark night, fading away.


    She looked at the several blood holes on her body, and the corners of her mouth twitched involuntarily. She felt that Su Changxing was not strong, but like a loach, unusually slippery, with various unexpected tricks.


    Su Changxing watched him run away from a high angle, feeling very upset, but there was nothing he could do. He couldn''t figure out the details of that woman, and if he continued to fight, his probability of winning was not high, even very low.


    Although the woman wearing the helmet looked single-handed, she was purely strong, making him appear to be playing tricks like a monkey.


    Moreover, his injuries were serious, but he was completely shielded from pain in the dream state.


    But the situation is not bad, he himself has a strong recovery ability, one after another ebbs and flows, after this wave, he did not lose.


    Well, that''s right, he didn''t lose, he even made a small profit.


    Walking out of the town is a flat desert, the dark blue sky is dotted with misty stars, and the yellow and blue line makes people unconsciously confused.


    Su Changxing had been running wildly for half an hour, but he still had no intention of stopping. He had a faint feeling that the woman was still following him, and he absolutely couldn''t stop at this time.


    "Where are we?"


    Shen Jinxuan half-closed her eyes, the wind was so strong that people couldn''t open their eyes, and felt that they were moving at a very fast speed.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes, and said calmly: "Still in no man''s land, ready to leave here, but because someone is chasing behind, so the direction is a bit off."


    Shen Jinxuan stared blankly at the road ahead, constantly going backwards, dead trees, and huge dead bones conspicuous in the distance.


    Only the sound of the wind seemed extraordinarily quiet.


    "I thought I was dead, but I didn''t expect to survive... Thank you."


    She said with a little struggle, some discontinuous fragments were reflected in her mind, her body had changed, and she was now able to maintain a certain degree of consciousness when other personalities took the initiative.


    An ordinary person must have collapsed in the face of such a thing. From this perspective, Shen Jinxuan''s mind is still tough.


    In other words, human beings are not as fragile as they seem.


    In fact, when Su Changxing came, his thoughts were a little vague~www.novelhall.com~ He wanted to go ahead and take a look at the situation, and at the same time look for Shen Jinxuan.


    The situation here is more complicated than previously expected. I am afraid that the Extraordinary team of the Security Bureau has encountered these new humans.


    "It''s like drowning in water, dying bit by bit, trying to catch on to something, or a straw."


    Shen Jinxuan looked forward with her head sideways, and whispered to herself:


    "This should be despair, sinking deeper and deeper in the darkness... I have experienced this feeling once."


    Su Changxing didn''t look at it, but felt that Shen Jinxuan was smiling, at least in his tone, and said calmly:


    "Don''t think so much, it''s good to be alive most of the time, Miss Reporter."


    Shen Jinxuan closed her eyes and said, "Well, if I can''t escape, I should still be able to fight."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said seriously: "This is not an escape, but a strategic retreat, based on tactics."


    "..."


    Shen Jinxuan opened one eye and said with a faint smile, "Is this a cold joke?"


    Su Changxing felt very helpless, and said, "I''m serious."


    (https://)


    Set a small goal first, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 327： Undead?

    A golden light lit up in the night sky, like the sun. Su Changxing looked back, and the woman in the helmet had already caught up.


    And her body is intact, only the clothes are damaged.


    "it is as expected."


    Su Changxing''s face darkened. He had already thought that the other party also had some means of recovery, and his pace accelerated a little again.


    These new humans are relatively the same as them, and should not be able to go outside the no man''s land, the outside is a forbidden area for them.


    So in theory, the closer he is to the edge of the dividing line, the greater his advantage.


    "I am the sword of the gods, Anshan Bridge, give me the things, and I will let you go."


    The slightly majestic voice of the woman in the helmet came from far behind.


    Actually subdued.


    This was something Su Changxing did not expect, and it also proved that the other party was not sure of taking Su Changxing down.


    Something was not what she expected.


    But the more it was like this, the more Su Changxing felt that this thing was not simple, and it might trigger a system task, but his phone had been disconnected.


    While running, Su Changxing shouted, "You catch up with me before we talk!"


    Suddenly, the woman''s eyes glowed with dazzling golden light, and her speed increased by 10% again.


    Su Changxing noticed that the hair on his shoulders had taken on a dark blue color, which was in harmony with the night light, as if it belonged to the night.


    With a smile on the corner of Jin''s mouth, he whispered, "Kill her!"


    Su Changxing stopped abruptly, turned around, pulled out his revolver, and fired two shots at Anshan Bridge.


    At this moment, the distance between the two sides is already very close.


    Anshan Qiao sideways dodged, and at the same time raised his sword and slashed out. The golden sword glow collided with the flying bullets and exploded, forming a cloud of black smoke.


    At the moment when the sword light was cut out, Jin made a "pistol" gesture with both hands, pointed at Anshan Bridge, and tilted his head slightly: "Bang~"


    next moment.


    Several streaks of blood exploded on Anshanqiao''s body, and she was sent flying like a broken sack by Jin''s attack.


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, and immediately turned around and ran back, realizing that their attack did not cause fatal damage to Anshan Bridge.


    The sacred protection she carried was more powerful than that hooded man, which made Su Changxing feel unusually tricky, like a turtle covered with thorns.


    After a while, An Shanqiao followed up again. Her head was covered with blood, and a big hole was punched by Jin on the right side of her forehead, and the dark red liquid could even be seen in it.


    Su Changxing glanced back and said, "You block her, we won''t fight her."


    Jin curled his lips and said, "We can win."


    Su Changxing looked around, quickly observed the surrounding environment, and said, "It''s different, we can''t take risks."


    At this moment, he was extremely cautious, feeling that all this was like a trap.


    This is a kind of intuition, which comes from oneself and also from the position.


    The two of them gradually fell into a stalemate. Although Anshanqiao was a little faster, she would face Jin''s attack whenever she got close.


    The intensity of Jin''s attack is indeed high, even under such circumstances, it can still cause effective damage to Anshan Bridge, and its range is farther than Su Changxing''s Spike.


    In the process of gradually approaching the edge, the mobile phone vibrated and the signal was regained.


    [Main task (stealing God): You found an unknown seed in no man''s land, it seems very important, related to the situation.


    1 Escape from no man''s land. (Reward high-quality mysterious items)


    2 Find a way to destroy the seeds. (Provide a promotion opportunity)]


    Gu Er escaped from no man''s land?


    The doomsday system thinks that I must be in a very dangerous situation now?


    Su Changxing looked around again, took out the only remaining dose of adrenaline and injected it into his arm, a hot burning sensation spread from the arm as the center.


    For him, this thing is better than nothing, it can increase the speed a little bit, but relatively, there are almost no side effects.


    Because the speeds of the two sides are not much different, this little improvement is crucial, making it difficult for Anshan Bridge to catch up with Su Changxing.


    But even so, Anshan Bridge still did not give up and followed behind persistently, with that invisible oppressive feeling constantly flowing.


    Running all the way, in the middle of the night, Su Changxing and the two were already close to the edge of the junction, and they could see the ruins of the collapsed buildings from a distance.


    It seems that walking a few more steps will get you out of no man''s land.


    The two golden lights are particularly eye-catching in the dark night. A man with long pointed ears and thick hair is squatting on the top of the ruins under the moonlit night.


    blocked?


    Su Changxing saw the man from a distance, turned around decisively, and ran in another direction without a single pause.


    Someone would block him in this position!


    This was something Su Changxing hadn''t thought of before, and it would be very difficult to deal with just Anshan Bridge, plus a person of the same strength, he had absolutely no chance of winning.


    Looking again, his pupils dilated suddenly, and the man had disappeared in his original position, and he was nowhere to be found.


    Suddenly, the sound of wind came from his ears, and a figure ran towards him at an extremely exaggerated speed.


    "Boom~"


    A blast of air from the explosion surged in front of Su Changxing, causing his coat to tremble crazily.


    Jin threw out the "grenade" she had just made.


    "what!"


    There was a cry like a monkey.


    Su Changxing fired a shot into the smoke, retreated quickly, and a card appeared in his hand with the pattern of Geng Yong.


    The cards shattered like glass.


    An invisible force field unfolded around him, this kind of force field was extremely restrictive for such an extremely fast opponent.


    This is also necessary, the opponent''s speed has already exceeded Su Changxing''s speed, if UU Reading www.uukanshu.com does not impose restrictions, it is very likely that the opponent''s speed beyond common sense will be directly defeated.


    And because Su Changxing is an eighth-rank Extraordinary, he can display the same ability even more powerful than Geng Yong himself.


    The sudden force field did put that person into a momentary state of imbalance, giving Su Changxing a chance to fight back.


    "Boom~"


    Another bullet hit the opponent''s forehead, and a large amount of blood exploded like a water balloon.


    This person''s physical strength was far inferior to that of Anshan Bridge, unable to withstand the explosive impact of the bullet, his entire head was directly blown off by Su Changxing.


    What the broken head showed was not flesh and blood, but brilliant golden light, sacred and majestic, like the sunlight shining from the window in the church.


    "Damn you!"


    A hoarse sound continued to echo, mixed with noise, like electrical pulses.


    Su Changxing suddenly felt a stabbing pain in the back of his head. This was some kind of mental shock, and it seemed to be just a side effect.


    The man stood on the spot, and did not fall down. Instead, his hands turned into claws, and he attacked Su Changxing, his body turning into a vague shadow.


    (https://)


    Set a small goal first, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 328： golden blade

    Su Changxing''s heart skipped a beat. He had indeed killed this person just now, but the other party still continued to attack.


    Such a contrast made Su Changxing''s reaction a bit slower.


    "Dah~"


    He precisely grasped the hand that the beheaded man grabbed with one hand, and took two heavy steps back.


    The decapitated man suddenly slowed down in the second half of the attack.


    The strength coming from his hands gradually weakened, and the golden light on the severed head also dimmed. He fell down like a machine that had lost its core strength.


    Perhaps an object that is brilliant on the surface is not that brilliant in nature.


    "She is coming."


    Jin turned his head to look to the other side, and An Shanqiao rushed over with a huge long sword.


    A short pause was enough for her to catch up, but the development of the matter has exceeded expectations. Su Changxing and the two suddenly showed stronger fighting power and killed the people who came to intercept them.


    Su Changxing pulled out the Butcher''s Blade from his backpack with his backhand, and blocked the horizontal knife in front of his chest. The opponent''s attack was extremely fierce, and he couldn''t make any more responses.


    A semi-circular golden sword light swept across Su Changxing''s body, and a sword mark more than ten meters long appeared on the ground.


    "Clang~"


    He blocked Anshanqiao''s sword, and at the same time, a lot of blood burst out from his body, and a deep wound stretched from his chest to his abdomen.


    Bits of blood spattered onto Jin Baijing''s face, her pupils narrowed suddenly, and she pointed to Anshan Bridge with one hand: "Death~"


    The air flow brought fire light through Anshanqiao''s body, and she was sent flying by Jin again, but this time the distance was closer and Jin''s attack was stronger.


    A blood hole the size of a skull appeared in Anshanqiao''s abdomen, from which intestines and the like flowed out.


    Seeing this, Su Changxing knew that the opportunity had come, he drew his pistol and aimed it at An Shanqiao''s head and shot continuously.


    The golden light spread all over the body of Anshan Bridge, and more than a dozen bullets were bounced off one by one, splashing to the ground and wiping out flames.


    "Or not!"


    Su Changxing''s eyes were fixed, and he quickly stepped back, but it was already too late, another golden sword glow came, with an unstoppable taste.


    Without avoiding it, he blocked his chest with the horizontal knife, and a long sword mark appeared on his chest again, bursting out a lot of blood.


    The strength of Anshan Bridge is not that great, it is actually about the same as Su Changxing, but the golden sword light is hard to guard against.


    A tiny crack spread on the giant long sword and became bigger. Suddenly, the giant long sword split into two and flew out from the middle.


    The butcher''s blade''s own characteristic, "Splitting Blade" shattered Anshanqiao''s weapon, but at the same time, the butcher''s blade was almost broken.


    The knife itself is already old, and this can be regarded as fulfilling its final mission.


    An Shanqiao looked at the broken sword in his hand and was stunned.


    Then Su Changxing turned his defense into an offense, and a brand new steel knife appeared in his hand and slashed at her.


    Invisible dice roll on the cards, six, six, three.


    "à§~"


    Two golden sword lights intertwined and passed under the night sky.


    Su Changxing stood on the spot with a steel knife in his hand, his body was covered with blood, and his eyes exuded a golden light that was about to fade.


    The person in front of him, Anshan Bridge, was beheaded by his sword.


    ¡¾Stolen Gold Blade: Unblockable blade, when triggered, increases the shooting speed by 120%, 100% damage, and 100% spread damage. ¡¿


    Generally speaking, the ability to steal would be weaker, but this time Su Changxing rolled two sixes, the ability to steal was stronger than An Shanqiao''s original ability, and the shooting speed was 20% faster.


    Gu Wu''s 20% is the difference between victory and defeat. He beheaded Anshan Bridge the moment he attacked.


    Anshanqiao was tall, and she was still taller than Su Changxing after a severed head. She did not continue to attack, but turned around and ran towards the direction where the head fell, as if to retrieve her own head.


    With a cold face, Su Changxing chased after him with a steel knife in his hand, and made another slash, bringing out a golden circle with a full moon.


    Anshanqiao''s body froze in place, the golden light had completely dimmed, and then he knelt down on the ground, a large amount of dark blood spurting out.


    "died?"


    Su Changxing was panting heavily, his eyes were blood red, and two lines of blood and tears were falling. The biggest disadvantage of a fraudster is that it will take a lot of damage to use some abilities with low adaptability, and he will empathize with him to a certain extent.


    When he was using Anshan Bridge''s ability just now, he saw a golden figure in the void, and he couldn''t see the specific appearance, but his intuition told him that this was definitely not a so-called god, at least not to the point where he needed to look up completely.


    "Let''s go out first, there may be other people who will stop us."


    Su Changxing turned around to confirm that Jin should not have been injured, but what was strange was that there were no "corpse spots" on Jin''s face, but both Shen Jinxuan and Shen Xuan had them.


    The three of them theoretically used the same body, but the degree of corpse transformation was different.


    Jin stared at the rapidly decomposing corpse on the ground and said, "She''s not dead, she''s still alive."


    "Ok?"


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Jin tilted her head, thinking, "She ran away like a mouse."


    This should belong to Shen Jinxuan''s ability. Shen Jinxuan can sense the death of people around her, and even predict it in a short time.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "Can you perceive the death of other people?"


    Jin nodded and said succinctly: "Well, yes, so she should run away."


    It turned out to be such logic.


    So this is originally Jin''s ability, or borrowed Shen Jinxuan''s ability, but it seems a bit meaningless for them to say this by themselves.


    Su Changxing frowned, feeling a little tricky. He didn''t know how the other party managed to escape. It was a bit abstract, as if they were NPCs in the game and the other party was the player.


    Su Changxing didn''t rest ~www.novelhall.com~ Dragging his blood-covered body, he ran out at a leisurely pace, mainly because he was worried about having a long night and dreaming.


    After all, this is a task specially given by the doomsday system, so it cannot be taken lightly.


    An exaggerated smile rose from the corner of Jin''s mouth, but he seemed extremely relaxed. He lay on Su Changxing''s back and said:


    "I hate those guys, let''s go kill them all."


    Su Changxing glanced at her, and said angrily, "You are already like this, are you really not afraid of dying inside?"


    "Let''s talk about it when you''re about to die."


    Jin said indifferently, drawing something with his hands alone.


    This is really not afraid of death.


    Su Changxing really felt the fearlessness that belonged to Jin, and he seemed to see it more thoroughly than ordinary people, but the angle was slightly different.


    "There is another more serious problem. Your body will recover if you don''t tell it... Maybe you will turn into a zombie in the end."


    Su Changxing said in a serious tone, hoping that Jin would pay attention to it.


    He remembered a picture that he had foreseen before and didn''t know if it was real.


    A girl about to turn into a zombie.


    (https://)


    Set a small goal first, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 329： regular cigarettes

    Right here on the edge.


    After more than forty minutes, Su Changxing completely walked out of the safe zone. Looking back, in the dark night, several golden lights flashed.


    Others chased after them, and they lingered at the border, not daring to cross the threshold, as if this was the edge of life and death, and there were wandering undead inside.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, noticing that the task had also been cleared.


    [Complete the mission and escape from no man''s land]


    [Obtain the mysterious item "Ordinary Cigarettes"]


    [Ordinary cigarettes: Ding Guan, superior, let you become an unknown smoker on the side of the road, greatly reducing your sense of existence. ¡¿


    Su Changxing looked at a white, crumpled soft cigarette box in his hand. There were exactly ten cigarettes in it, and there was no smell of tobacco or any other smell.


    There are indeed ordinary ones that don''t look like cigarettes at all... Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining, and put the cigarettes in his backpack.


    This thing is a high-level mysterious item, and it will definitely not be as ordinary as it appears, but it is a pity that it is not an item that directly increases combat power.


    Jin stared at her big eyes, she was extraordinarily energetic, she silently observed her surroundings, she didn''t speak, and looked well-behaved.


    "Let''s find a place to rest."


    Su Changxing opened his eyes, took a deep breath and said.


    Although he can now freely control the Shen Meng state, but the Shen Meng state itself has a time limit, and he has reached the limit of energy and physical strength.


    "à§~"


    After cleaning up the last zombie around, Su Changxing dragged the steel knife full of black blood into a half-destroyed building with only three floors left.


    Jin Tan leaned against the wall and said thoughtfully, "I still can''t seem to move."


    Her body is in a semi-paralyzed state, which may be caused by excessive use of powers and overdrawing and oppression of her body.


    Su Changxing put the sleeping bag aside, took out food and water and said, "This is the shortcoming of supernatural beings. No matter how powerful supernatural abilities are without corresponding physical control, problems will occur."


    "But the biggest problem is that she has brought you into the depths of the danger zone. There is already a big problem with your body, and you should feel it yourself."


    Jin took the water bottle, took a sip, and said, "Well, it''s a little uncomfortable, her condition is even more serious."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "Did you see anything special inside?"


    Jin thought for a while and said: "It seems that there is nothing, empty, only the tower, and the snow all over the sky."


    Su Changxing took out the golden seed and said, "Where did you find this? Or, where did you **** it?"


    "Under a white tree, there are many people there."


    Jin recalled it for a while, and said seriously: "Then, she rushed over and grabbed it."


    "..."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and felt that this was like Shen Xuan''s style, very domineering: "Then you were besieged by those new humans and trapped in the church."


    Jin pursed his lips and said, "Actually, I was able to kill them all...just a few minor accidents."


    She looked like a child who was frustrated for the first time, even though she almost died, she was still unconvinced.


    "If not inside."


    Su Changxing added.


    He looked at the phone, there was a message from Zhu Wenwu on it, they had just walked out of no man''s land, in another location, but there was still no sign of the Monkey King.


    Jin looked at Su Changxing and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing said helplessly, "I lost the monkey, so I brought it here."


    Gu Yujin thought for a while, and said with certainty: "It''s still alive."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said, "Well, maybe it adapts well to the environment inside."


    One thing to note is that the collar''s restraint on the Monkey King has completely disappeared, and it seems that in the no-man''s land, this connection has been greatly weakened.


    Huang Biao and the others had already stationed at the edge of the danger zone, not far from the security bureau''s stronghold. It seemed that Lin Xiuyu directly provided the stronghold location.


    Su Changxing then sent a message to Zhong Jueqing: Have you come out yet?


    There was no reply for a long time.


    He should still be in no man''s land, in a state of losing signal.


    Su Changxing suddenly realized that if Zhong Jueqing died suddenly in the safety zone, there would be a big problem with the designation, and even the security bureau itself would be in chaos, and many things would deviate from the original expectations.


    "It''s better not to die..."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, waved his hand, and Tao Yi appeared in front of him, indefinitely, with half of his body mutilated.


    Although Tao Yi looked seriously damaged, she was a dead spirit, and as long as there were enough remnants of souls to devour her, she could recover quickly.


    Jin tilted his head and looked at Tao Yi, showing a thoughtful expression, and said, "The dead person, is this a ghost?"


    "It is."


    Su Changxing nodded, and then asked Tao Yi to go around and devour the remnant souls in the air by himself, and clean up the zombies along the way.


    Then, he ate something, sat next to his sleeping bag against the wall and fell asleep quietly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The sky is slightly bright, but it still feels hazy, and the whole world is dark.


    "It''s so cold~"


    Shen Jinxuan felt severe pain in her head and biting cold, but she smelled a strong, warm fragrance.


    Su Changxing sat cross-legged at the side, fiddling with the fire in front of him, cooking a pot of thick soup, and the ingredients were all from cans.


    He turned to look at Shen Jinxuan in the sleeping bag, and said, "Are you awake? How do you feel?"


    Shen Jinxuan sat up, looked at her hands, and said blankly: "Well, it''s okay, it''s better than yesterday."


    She staggered over, sat next to Su Changxing, looked at the boiling hot soup on the fire rack~www.novelhall.com~ and sighed: "It''s really delicious."


    "Ok."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said with a smile, "But anything tastes good to a hungry person."


    Shen Jinxuan took a bowl of thick soup that Su Changxing handed over. There were pieces of meat and beans in it. It smelled of strong corn. She took a sip and said seriously:


    "It''s very fresh, like corn chowder with a strange taste... That seed seems to be related to that iron tower, and there are such things in the depths of no man''s land."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, frowned and said, "What else?"


    Shen Jinxuan nodded, recalling the fragment in her mind, and said: "I saw it from a distance, but we can''t go to that place, so we will take this seed in the town later."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "Have you received the relevant task?"


    Shen Jinxuan took out her mobile phone and looked at it, and said, "Well, I got it, it asked me to destroy the seeds... The reward is to strengthen the body and a mysterious item."


    The doomsday system very much hopes that they will destroy this golden seed, but it cannot directly intervene, so it is guided through tasks.


    But is it really right to follow the guidelines of the doomsday system?


    (https://)


    Set a small goal first, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 330： new station

    The people in their whole world have been brought to this ghost place by the doomsday game.


    In Su Changxing''s eyes, the doomsday game itself is not credible, it''s just that they depend on others and have to do so.


    Facing such an existence, they have no means of resistance, they can only obey.


    "Are there already so many ''dead corpses'' people?"


    Shen Jinxuan looked at the phone and said with a confused look.


    Su Changxing nodded and said:


    "Yes, the number is already six times higher than the day before yesterday. This growth rate is terrifying, and I estimate that in a few days, the first group of people will be completely transformed into corpses."


    Shen Jinxuan said thoughtfully:


    "I may also become a zombie, but the corpse spots on my hands seem to be less than yesterday."


    Su Changxing carefully observed Shen Jinxuan''s face, and said, "Well, it''s really less. Why? Because your ability is special?"


    Shen Jinxuan frowned, and said in a daze, "It seems to be because of her, Shen Xuan."


    Su Changxing drank the thick soup in the bowl in one gulp, breathed a sigh of relief, and said:


    "Can you communicate with her? I have something to ask her."


    "cannot¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    In the middle of Shen Jinxuan''s speech, her eyes showed a translucent crimson, like bright rubies, and cracks appeared on her crystal clear skin like cracks on an old wall.


    "What''s matter?"


    She sat on the ground, with her hands and head hanging down feebly, with a smile on her lips, she looked at Su Changxing from the corner of her eye.


    Su Changxing supported her body that was about to fall, frowned, and said in a deep voice, "What are you?"


    "Uh-huh."


    Shen Xuan licked her scarlet lips, and said lightly: "There is always someone to bear the consequences, and only I can bear it."


    Su Changxing could still clearly feel the huge energy contained in Shen Xuan''s body, like a static high-explosive bomb, one carelessness would raze a radius of ten miles to the ground, he said doubtfully:


    "Your lives are actually separate?"


    This seems unbelievable. They are obviously three different personalities, but now they look like three really different people, but they are somewhat similar, like sisters.


    Shadows spread across her face, covering the upper half of her face.


    Shen Xuan hesitated and said:


    "Well, to be precise, it should be divided into three parts, but they are also connected... It''s just that I didn''t expect it, I''m so fragile."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You shouldn''t have gone in, you''re too aggressive, if you''re an extraordinary person, you''re going to die."


    "I''m not dead."


    There was a playful smile in Shen Xuan''s tone.


    Su Changxing curled his lips and said, "You are lucky, and without me, you would have died inside."


    Shen Xuan said casually: "Extraordinary people are going to die when they go in, at least other extraordinary people are like this, and you go in for the energy station, the distance there is only half way, and the radiation inside is even more serious."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment and said, "You know?"


    The smile on Shen Xuan''s face was even bigger, and she said: "When you know it, I already know it."


    Gu YanSu Changxing''s eyes widened, and he said in a strange tone: "So, you Chen Xi has an inner ghost in the high-level security bureau?"


    Shen Xuan didn''t answer, she changed her voice and said:


    "The seed matches the environment of the no-man''s land, and I think it should be the key to entering the depths of the no-man''s land."


    "If you decide not to go in, destroy it. Other people should not be able to go in. Those newly born Extraordinary are not as good as me... This is a difficult problem that cannot be overcome in the game."


    "A game that cannot be cleared, maybe the original intention of the designer is like this, and he never thought that we could pass the level."


    "Some deaths are predestined, right, Su Changxing~"


    Su Changxing closed his eyes, countless thoughts flashed through his mind, his wisdom was close to ten points, his thoughts were transparent, he would unconsciously guess the psychology of others, and said:


    "You don''t want me in?"


    Shen Xuan looked down at the flames that were about to go out, and said, "She doesn''t want to, I do."


    She paused and continued:


    "One more thing. There is a secret organization on the forum, Doomsday Cult, claiming that they have seen gods, and they can bring new hope. Many people may be hidden believers."


    Su Changxing nodded, and thoughtfully said, "So you''re dying? It feels like you''re explaining the funeral."


    Shen Xuan seemed to be suffocated suddenly, and said slowly: "Not yet, but it shouldn''t last long, you want me to die?"


    Su Changxing came back to his senses, smiled and said, "Ha, no, I was just wondering if you could go back alive."


    Shen Xuan closed her eyes and continued: "Among the three of us, Jin is in the best condition and has the strongest fighting power now, but don''t let her enter no man''s land..."


    Shen Xuan fell into a deep sleep again, it seemed that she was only awake, and she couldn''t maintain it for a long time.


    Su Changxing called Tao Yi back, and her body was almost complete, but she was still shaky and had not fully recovered.


    He packed up his things and set out on the road again with Shen Jinxuan on his back, while Tao Yi was responsible for opening the way ahead.


    Outside the no-man''s land, he could walk sideways with only Tao Yi, and these not-so-intensive zombies couldn''t hinder him at all.


    He decided to go directly to Huang Biao''s location. Shen Xuan is Chen Xi''s high-level executive. It seems inappropriate to take her to the security bureau''s stronghold. The two organizations are obviously not very good at dealing with each other.


    If it weren''t for this doomsday world, maybe they would have met each other.


    After arriving outside the no-man''s land~www.novelhall.com~ Su Changxing felt much more comfortable, as if returning to a warm place, but in fact he didn''t go far.


    When the sun was fully rising, Su Changxing came to the stronghold that Huang Biao and others had found. The houses here were not seriously damaged, and most of them were still standing, but basically there were no other human beings.


    Geng Yong ran over with a few people from a distance, and said:


    "Boss, you''re faster than we thought. Our station is inside, and I''ll take you in. This was a semi-enclosed training ground before. The terrain is wide, and it''s not bad."


    Su Changxing nodded, and saw many people walking on the street not far away, cleaning up the zombies in the ruins, and asked:


    "How is the situation at the gathering place now? I heard that many people show signs of corpse change."


    Geng Yong nodded with a heavy face, and said: "Yes, many people have signs of corpse change, but the severity is different. Some people''s signs are not obvious, maybe he didn''t notice it himself. There are also many people here who have signs of death. Corpse spots."


    Huang Biao brought over a hundred people this time, not all of them were Extraordinary, but they were all elites, so there were also corpse spots.


    And because they have mobilized a large part of their forces, the situation continues to deteriorate, and chaos is bound to break out at the gathering place.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 331： Foresight

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [New]https://Fastest update! No ads!


    Geng Yong was smiling all over his face, but he looked timid and unnatural. It was because Su Changxing''s appearance was too frightening, covered in blood and in tatters, as if he had crawled out of a pile of dead people.


    And he felt a strong sense of oppression from the **** Su Changxing''s back, like some kind of monster in this world.


    What did he suddenly think of? Said:


    "Someone from the Security Bureau came and said he was looking for you. His name is Lin Xiuyu. It seems that the officer is not young, and he is very young. It is not simple."


    Lin Xiuyu?


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Yes, I see."


    Walking into the residence, some fine lime powder was piled up by the wall at the door. Lin Xiuyu was standing by the wall and waiting, with dozens of people in black tights standing behind him.


    They carried their weapons and looked around with extreme vigilance. On the contrary, Huang Biao also brought people to accompany him.


    "Um, I''m just here to talk to your leader about something, there''s no need for that."


    Lin Xiuyu looked at Huang Biao and said helplessly.


    Huang Biao looked at these people, grinned, looking simple and honest, and said:


    "That''s something that can''t be helped. You have brought a little more people."


    Lin Xiuyu pointed at herself, and said, "I''m just a civil servant, so I definitely need someone to protect me. I''ll come here specially to find Su Changxing. Talk to him and I''ll leave."


    The scene here really shocked him, there were more than ten or twenty Extraordinary people.


    He also said that there is no way to become a Extraordinary, and that this is about to be mass-produced... He cursed in his heart, and then saw Su Changxing walking in through the main entrance.


    Su Changxing saw Lin Xiuyu approaching, and asked:


    "Is there anything you need to make a special trip to, you can say it directly on the phone."


    Lin Xiuyu glanced at the **** Su Changxing''s back, showing a thoughtful expression, and said:


    "Some things are better said in person, and mobile phones are always a bit unreliable. This thing is not in our control."


    "Okay, just wait a moment, I''ll put her down."


    Su Changxing nodded, looked at Huang Biao and asked, "Where are Zhu Wenwu and the others now?"


    Huang Biao pointed to the inside and said, "They just came back not long ago, and they are in the innermost room."


    Afterwards, Su Changxing carried Shen Jinxuan on his back and walked to the innermost place. The floor was made of thick wood, and the sound of footsteps was more obvious when stepping on it.


    The room here is originally a lounge, and it is relatively large, and it is not a problem to accommodate more than ten people.


    Zhu Xinxue came out from the inside, saw Su Changxing smiling, and saw Shen Jinxuan behind Su Changxing, and said, "Sister Shen, is she okay, um, there are still beds inside."


    Sure enough.


    Su Changxing looked at Zhu Xin''s snow-white porcelain face with "corpse spots", and was stunned for a while.


    Some seem to be correct, they are all approaching the picture he had foreseen before, and they are all converging in that direction.


    He saw a girl who was about to turn into a corpse, lying on the ground in the chaos, dying.


    That girl is Zhu Xinxue.


    He held his breath and said, "You have also shown signs of corpse transformation."


    Zhu Xinxue bit a lollipop in her mouth, put her hands in her pockets, and said indifferently:


    "Who prevented me from becoming an Extraordinary? I''ll go out for a stroll first."


    In the room, Zhu Wenwu was leaning against the wall to rest, his face was ugly, and he looked extremely haggard.


    Su Changxing put Shen Jinxuan, who was still asleep, on the mattress and covered her with an old quilt. Her body was extremely cold.


    Valley forging


    "What''s the matter? You''re doing well, aren''t you?"


    Su Changxing looked at Zhu Wenwu and asked.


    Zhou An lay on the innermost bed, looked at the cracked ceiling, laughed, and said:


    "It''s okay, Brother Su, you lured those new humans away, and we didn''t encounter any obstacles all the way out.


    Ha, but at the time I thought we were going to die in it... It was still very exciting, and I kind of liked the feeling of adventure. "


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth twitched, thinking that Zhou An, a fat man, must be a potential jitter, but the feeling of adrenaline rush in the face of great danger is really exciting:


    "Have you completed any tasks?"


    "Ugh."


    Zhou An was a little surprised and said:


    "Brother Su, how did you know that Wen Wu and I accidentally blew up the bell tower of the church with the grenade you gave us, and the system gave us a chance to be promoted."


    Su Changxing raised his brows and said, "Cooperate with me and run for a while, and there is nothing."


    The difficulty of promotion is completely different between the eighth rank and the ninth rank. It is understandable that the doomsday game did not directly give him a chance to advance.


    There was no one else in the room, just a few of them, including Shen Jinxuan who was sleeping soundly.


    Zhu Wenwu seemed unusually silent.


    He raised his head, looked at Su Changxing, and said, "Brother Su, you already knew about it, right?"


    Su Changxing sat on the side, nodded and said: "Well, I guessed it, but there is no way to do it, and I don''t blame you."


    Although some things happened in the future, it can be imagined before, Zhu Wenwu has no ability to predict, so he must have such a guess.


    Zhu Wenwu took a deep breath, closed his eyes and said, "Well, there is really no way..."


    "Don''t think too much, the time for the corpse transformation has not yet been determined, and she may not necessarily become a zombie."


    Su Changxing took off his **** and torn coat, took out a spare brown coat from his backpack, put it on, and walked outside.


    Walking out the door, he saw Huang Biao and Lin Xiuyu talking with each other shoulder to shoulder. There was a huge contrast between the front and back.


    Huang Biao patted Lin Xiuyu''s shoulder, looked at Su Changxing with a grin and said, "Brother, this is my new brother, what do you think?"


    Lin Xiuyu''s face was stiff. He didn''t know how things turned out like this. He became this guy''s younger brother.


    It''s really not that good of a title.


    The members of the Security Bureau standing behind also looked weird, but they were also very educated and did not speak.


    Su Changxing blinked and said, "Well, it''s okay."


    Lin Xiuyu struggled to break free from Huang Biao''s embrace, and said helplessly, "There are some things that we need to discuss alone, the two leaders."


    Huang Biao nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ and said, "Let''s go to that room over there, it''s empty, just the three of us."


    Lin Xiuyu touched his neck and realized that Huang Biao''s power was terrifying. If he wanted to kill him just now, it would be easy.


    There was a fairly good table in the room with a thin layer of water stains that had obviously just been cleaned.


    Su Changxing leaned on the window sill, looked at Lin Xiuyu, and said, "Do you know the situation of your team leader, or the situation of other people?"


    Lin Xiuyu put his hands on the seat, sat upright, and said seriously:


    "I came here because of this matter. We got information that there are a lot of humanoid monsters in the no-man''s land. In fact, most of the people we entered died at their hands, and the impact of radiation was secondary."

 Chapter 332： the monk

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [New]https://Fastest update! No ads!


    After hearing this, Su Changxing thought for a while and said:


    "We also encountered a similar situation in no man''s land, including one of your teams that was almost wiped out."


    "However, it is still related to the radiation in the no-man''s land. When most people go to that position, their condition has dropped to freezing point, and their combat effectiveness has been greatly reduced."


    Lin Xiuyu''s eyes shone with dazzling blue light, nodded and said:


    "Our Security Bureau still insists on implementing the original plan, trying to find out a way, and finally let the Extraordinary enter the deepest part."


    "Our team leader''s last message from No Man''s Land also means this, and according to our calculations, the first wave of corpse changes will break out within three days, and then it will enter an uncontrollable stage."


    Su Changxing noticed that Lin Xiuyu''s expression was unusually focused, waiting for his answer, and said:


    "So, you all decided to put all your eggs in one basket... This time I went in, and the environment inside was even worse than I imagined. There are new humans inside that are not inferior to Extraordinary people."


    Lin Xiuyu frowned and said, "Are you talking about those monsters?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said: "No, it''s just a small part. Their individual strength is very strong, and they are linked with each other, but they can''t leave no man''s land."


    Lin Xiuyu''s expression remained unchanged, and he continued: "Remember the website m.xbequige. com


    "Those hunters have also become crazier during this period, launching attacks on us regardless of casualties. We plan to abandon some places, shrink our defenses, and draw some of our strength to go to no-man''s land."


    He said it very calmly, but this decision will actually cause a large number of people to die in the process, whether it is the human beings in the abandoned area,? or sent to die.


    Lin Xiuyu spoke at a leisurely pace, and continued: "We will make an announcement on the forum, hoping to guide all Extraordinary people to come here."


    "As far as we know, there are at least six Beyonders."


    Huang Biao grinned, and said, "They probably won''t come just because you made an announcement. There is a high probability that no other Extraordinary will come, except us."


    Lin Xiuyu also smiled and said, "Don''t think of human nature too despicably, there will always be different people."


    Huang Biao said indifferently: "Then don''t think too noblely. If it weren''t for my brother, none of us would come to this ghostly place... After all, life is our own."


    The fact is that, without Su Changxing, none of them would have come to this place, especially if some of them became Extraordinary.


    To have hope is to have other options.


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and said: "I promised Zhong Jueqing that I would do my best, but we will not die... This is a gamble with extremely low odds."


    A smile appeared on Lin Xiuyu''s face. He was really just here to confirm Su Changxing''s attitude, which is very important.


    If Su Changxing gave up, there would be no need for them to proceed,? Perhaps finding a way to become an Extraordinary is the best choice.


    Immediately,? His face showed a relaxed look, and he said with a smile:


    "Well, since the two brothers recognize me as my little brother, if I want to become a Extraordinary, take me with you."


    Huang Biao twitched his cheeks, thinking that this brat is shameless, could he really be a senior member of the Security Bureau? It doesn''t look like it.


    Su Changxing looked at him, and said seriously: "Follow me into the no-man''s land, and you will have a chance to become a Extraordinary."


    Lin Xiuyu''s face froze, with one eye wide open, he said uncertainly, "Ha, are you joking?"


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and smiled, and said, "No, seriously, in fact, if you''re lucky, you might survive without becoming an Extraordinary."


    Lin Xiuyu thought for a while, slapped the table heavily, and said, "Okay, then I will follow you in."


    Gu Yi


    Huang Biao looked at Lin Xiuyu''s appearance and said speechlessly, "Aren''t you a senior member of the Security Bureau? Can you go in directly?"


    Lin Xiuyu thought for a while and said, "Not really, I just helped our team leader, and then I resigned. I believe he should understand."


    The more you say it, the more outrageous it is.


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said, "Forget it, you don''t have combat power, and it will be a burden if you go in, and if you don''t become a Extraordinary, you will die."


    "do not."


    Lin Xiuyu quickly said: "Hey, I''m still very useful. Although my ability can only be used as an auxiliary, it can transmit information at a short distance. In a place like no man''s land, this is very important."


    Send message?


    Su Changxing looked at Lin Xiuyu unexpectedly. He didn''t expect that he would have such a supernatural ability. This kind of ability is indeed very important, and it can exert miraculous effects at critical times.


    "Okay, then don''t leave, follow us into no man''s land, I guarantee you a 50% chance of becoming a Extraordinary."


    Su Changxing stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder and said.


    This should not be Lin Xiuyu''s private decision, and it is unlikely, they have already decided before coming here, is this considered a half supervisor?


    Lin Xiuyu nodded briskly and said, "Well, then it''s settled."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "This is the twelfth."


    A monk in blue cloth, twisting a string of shiny Buddhist beads in his hands, covered with a few drops of blood, stood by the street and said to himself.


    A shout came from upstairs: "Monk leave here, we have nothing to eat here, if you don''t leave, I will stew you to eat."


    The monk turned a deaf ear and walked upstairs step by step. The corridors were full of all kinds of **** and the stench was unbearable.


    What''s strange is that even though it''s been so many days since the end of the day, the monk''s clothes still look clean.


    "The master once said that unless the world is destroyed, I will not be born, I will not take action, and I will not interfere with world affairs... Now it should be considered as the end of the world."


    He felt very confused, the same as before, but the reason was different. In the past, he didn''t know the meaning of their existence, but now he didn''t know what to do.


    "The world needs peace, we give peace, the world needs war, we give war..."


    A person eating barbecue looked at the white monk in horror, appeared at the door like a ghost, and said sharply, "He... Monk, what do you want?"


    The other person''s mouth was full of blood. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com stood up, holding a long knife, and smiled:


    "We warned you, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    There was a little cinnabar between the monk''s brows, and he said calmly: "Actually, I can let you off. Cannibalism is not a big deal, but there is an ominous aura on you, and I need to investigate."


    "What are you talking about? Damn, this bald donkey is trying to die, kill him!"


    As they said that, more than a dozen people raised their weapons and killed them like mad dogs.


    "net!"


    The monk''s eyes flashed with golden light, and the Buddhist beads in his hands spread out, shooting at these people at a high speed, passing through their bodies like shells, bringing out blood, smashing big holes in the wall, and stirring up dust.

 Chapter 333： Defect?

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [New]https://Fastest update! No ads!


    There were corpses all over the room, and bright red blood all over the place. The others were frightened, and crouched coweringly by the wall, not daring to speak out.


    The men looked frail, with pale lips.


    Several women squatted together in disheveled clothes. Compared with those murderous people, this monk frightened them more.


    More than a dozen Buddhist beads slid in the air and returned to the monk''s hands, strung together without any silk thread.


    Looking around, the monk found that many people had traces of corpse transformation.


    But his purpose is not this, but to tie it up with dead wood in the middle to form a puppet.


    This thing looks simple and rough in structure, not like a doll at all, but in the dim light, a pair of real eyes can be seen.


    The monk doesn''t know what it is, it''s probably a legendary ghost, and the task given to him by the doomsday game is to destroy this kind of puppet made of branches.


    A Buddhist bead flew out, piercing the puppet, and the dry and dark branches scattered, and the ominous feeling disappeared suddenly.


    The monk looked at these people and said calmly: "You''d better leave this place before night, those hunters have already set their sights on this place."


    The golden light flashed again in the monk''s eyes, he took out the mobile phone in his pocket, looked at it, and found that there was an announcement from the Security Bureau on the forum.


    "No man''s land?"


    The monk turned his head to look towards the east of the city, and had a plan.


    The Security Bureau is equivalent to the status of the previous dynasty. They also obeyed the rule of the dynasty a long time ago.


    Their decline also began with the collapse of the dynasty. They were products of the old era and were not accepted, and their inheritance was almost interrupted.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Huang Biao''s hands showed green fluorescence, and a wound on Su Changxing''s chest gradually healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Awesome, this ability can be regarded as a first-class medical soldier."


    Lin Xiuyu stood aside, commenting and praising, feeling that this kind of ability is extremely important in a team.


    Huang Biao retracted his hands and said:


    "However, this will quickly consume my physical strength and energy, and I can use it up to three times in a short period of time."


    Lin Xiuyu curled her lips and complained:


    "This is already terrifying, and the time is very short. Don''t do those surgeons with you, let''s just burn the fire."


    Su Changxing stood up, feeling more comfortable all over, and said, "Shen Jinxuan also needs your treatment, although your ability may not be useful for her condition."


    Huang Biao showed a strange expression and asked curiously, "Why is she in the no-man''s land? Wasn''t she still at our gathering place before? Why did she come here so far?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I said she accidentally wandered into the no-man''s land, do you believe me?"


    "What do you say?"


    Huang Biao felt that this girl''s origin was strange, and it was not easy for Qi to come back from no man''s land, but it didn''t look like extraordinary.


    walk out the door.


    Su Changxing saw the old man hurrying over with Xu Wenfeng, and seemed a little anxious.


    Huang Biao frowned and asked, "Old Shang, what happened?"


    The old man glanced at Lin Xiuyu at the side, and quickly said: "Geng Yong lost contact with a few people, um, I contacted them on the mobile phone, but there was no reply."


    Valley Whisk


    Xu Wenfeng hesitated for a while, then interjected:


    "Brother Su, I saw that they seemed to be heading back, but their goal was to clean up the zombies in the street next to them."


    "Is this... gone?"


    Su Changxing raised his brows, and said calmly: "I met them when I came up, and they were indeed walking in the direction of going back."


    He didn''t notice it before, but now that he thinks about it carefully, Geng Yong''s expression was indeed a little flustered, and the people behind him didn''t say a word.


    Huang Biao squinted his eyes, wanted to say something but stopped suddenly, looked sideways at Su Changxing, and asked, "What should we do now? They might have escaped..."


    Huang Biao''s meaning was obvious. Whether to let them go or hunt them down was a difficult decision. Once Geng Yong and others were allowed to leave, more people would have the desire to escape.


    In a sense, Geng Yong and others are deserters on the battlefield.


    The reason why the punishment for deserters in the army is always severe is to prevent more people from having the same thoughts.


    The instinct of life makes human nature seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and it is the normal state of people to be greedy for life and afraid of death.


    Su Changxing was about to speak when Huang Biao said again:


    "But they didn''t necessarily run away, ha, you''re right."


    Su Changxing nodded, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and said, "It is true that we are all good brothers...but even if we have to leave, we should say hello, right?"


    In fact, when he met Geng Yong and others before, he had already noticed it, but he still let them go.


    in hesitation.


    He once firmly believed that even if he did not save others, he should not decide the life and death of others. Everyone has the right to live, or the right to choose.


    But now it''s up to him to make that decision.


    Huang Biao took a deep breath and said, "I''ll get them back."


    Su Changxing took out the steel knife from his backpack and said firmly, "I''ll take Zhu Wenwu with me. It''s also my problem that he escapes."


    Xu Wenfeng looked at the people around, and interjected: "Brother Su, let me go too, I can find out where they are."


    "Ok?"


    Su Changxing looked at Xu Wenfeng, who was rescued by him with "Mu Ling", with some doubts, and said, "You don''t seem to have the ability to perceive."


    Xu Wenfeng gritted his teeth and said:


    "Actually, I noticed it before, but I wasn''t sure, so I marked them with bone spirits."


    Lin Xiuyu listened silently, with a strange expression on his face. He never thought that such an accident would happen to Su Changxing and the others, and this kid named Xu Wenfeng was also too dark.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, nodded and said, "Okay~www.novelhall.com~ The two of us will leave now."


    He also thought that Zhu Wenwu''s condition is not good. No man''s land affects people in all aspects, and external things are just the fuse.


    Xu Wenfeng showed a gleam of joy on his face, and ran out following Su Changxing, holding a short knife in his hand.


    Walking out of the station, Su Changxing signaled: "Run at your full speed, don''t worry about me, I can keep up."


    Xu Wenfeng''s combat power was not strong among the first seven people, almost at the bottom, and he was basically 50-50 with the old man, but his body was extremely light and fast because of his position.


    "OK."


    Xu Wenfeng nodded, his body gradually emitted green light, half of his body turned into a ghost, and jumped out in a flash, turning into a ghostly light and running on the street.

 Chapter 334： broken arm wolf

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [New]https://Fastest update! No ads!


    , Global Game: Comes with Portable Store


    Xu Wenfeng''s speed was very fast, exceeding Su Changxing''s expectation, and he was considered the top of the ninth rank, even faster than his original running speed.


    This is the advantage that the position brings.


    "They didn''t go very far, they were not far ahead."


    Xu Wenfeng looked at the ruins ahead, and felt that the bone spirit mark was nearby, and the speed of movement was not too fast, which seemed strange.


    With the head next to Su Changxing''s ear, he said leisurely, "Oh, there seems to be no one else around here, this kid can''t be bluffing you."


    Su Changxing frowned. He didn''t think Xu Wenfeng would lie to him, but he couldn''t figure out what went wrong.


    Xu Wenfeng stopped, with a look of surprise on his face, and looked forward: "Brother Su, look at that, my bone spirit mark is on it."


    A bloodied arm hung from a dead, black branch, and fresh blood trickled down to soak the fluffy soil.


    "Is this Geng Yong''s arm? Did Geng Yong find out?"


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth turned up and he smiled: "It''s interesting, I didn''t expect him to have such courage, would he rather break an arm than face me? Am I so scary?"


    Geng Yong seems to be too afraid of him.


    Xu Wenfeng shook his body and said, "It''s normal for him to be afraid of you, Big Brother Su...but I feel that the tree is weird, as if it''s still alive."


    Su Changxing also noticed the strangeness of this tree, which made people feel uncomfortable, as if there were a pair of invisible eyes hanging on it to observe them.


    Immediately afterwards, the broken arm on the tree shriveled and aged at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the blood stopped dripping, forming something like a mummy.


    Streaks of blood appeared on the dead wood, mixed with a little bit of golden light, as if the flesh and blood were gradually expanding.


    "retreat!"


    Su Changxing realized something was wrong, reminded loudly, and stepped back.


    Xu Wenfeng was startled, and immediately ran back, his chest heaving violently, as if he saw something terrifying.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing pulled the trigger and shot at the dark tree.


    The bullet flew out from the muzzle and rubbed against the air to produce a golden light, as if in water, with great resistance, the speed dropped sharply, and fell to the ground before approaching the trees.


    The phone vibrated.


    [Sub-quest, destroy seeds]


    [Reward, greatly enhance extraordinary power]


    Let me destroy the seeds again?


    The target of this thing is the seed?


    Su Changxing didn''t think much, turned around and ran back, but saw Geng Yong covered in blood, with one hand covering his broken arm, blocking the road.


    His eyes were bloodshot, as if he hadn''t slept for days and nights.


    "You killed everyone else?"


    Su Changxing''s eyes were full of sternness, and he noticed that Geng Yong''s blood was not only from one person, but also that there were several Extraordinary people among the people Geng Yong took away.


    "Hahaha¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Geng Yong showed a strange expression, he seemed to be holding back his laughter, his emotions were extremely complicated, and he said loudly:


    "My dear leader! What do you say, but they are not worthy of your pity. They were so easily rebelled by me. If you want to blame, you can only blame them yourself."


    Su Changxing licked his lips, looked back at the black tree, and said with a smile:


    "I really didn''t see that you were such a character before, but what is that? You don''t know exactly what you are attached to."


    Geng Yong''s temperament at the moment is like a vicious wolf, with the temperament of a hero, cruel, cold-blooded, and selfish.


    He showed a pair of fangs and laughed loudly:


    "It''s already this time, you don''t have to test me anymore, we''ve come to this point, we''re tearing each other apart, and I have no turning back."


    "I still want to say sorry, but the world is like this, I have to find a way out for myself, or one day I will be abandoned by this world... Your powerful speed scares me, we seem to Not a man of the world."


    As he spoke, he was extremely excited, blood vessels burst from his neck, and his eyes radiated golden light from time to time.


    The surrounding light gradually dimmed, as if it was refracted by something, and there were golden lines on the ground, which seemed to be words containing some meaning.


    Geng Yong looked sideways at Xu Wenfeng who had stopped, waved his hands casually, and said:


    "I said Lao Qi is none of your business, you go, let you go, I don''t care about the things you put me together."


    Xu Wenfeng''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, and his heart was extremely entangled.


    To go, or not to go is the question.


    The seven of them who were the first to become Extraordinary were ranked, and he was the last to become Extraordinary, so he ranked seventh, Geng Yong ranked second, and Zhu Wenwu ranked first.


    The relationship between him and Geng Yong is relatively good, and they knew each other before becoming Extraordinary.


    He took a deep breath and said slowly, "I won''t leave. I''m different from you. The leader saved my life. Even if I die here, I won''t lose."


    At this moment, he felt that everyone seemed to be untrustworthy. From Geng Wanchun to Geng Yong, they were all full of calculations, with intentional calculations and unintentional calculations. Only Su Changxing made him feel reliable.


    "Well said! But you''d better run straight away."


    Su Changxing raised his pistol and fired several times at Geng Yong, then turned and ran in another direction, without any intention of fighting Geng Yong head-on.


    Geng Yong''s strength at the moment is unknown to him. "Zhenzhi" is stuck in these golden lights, like an aging machine.


    The phone vibrated one after another, like an alarm in the morning, which made people irritated.


    ¡¾Whether to destroy the seeds¡¿


    [Alternate player 290310a please destroy the seeds as soon as possible, otherwise the consequences will be serious]


    [Alternate player 290310a please destroy the seeds as soon as possible, otherwise the consequences will be serious]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "You can''t escape, you will definitely die here today, haha, I still want to thank you for the opportunity."


    Geng Yong laughed like a lunatic, his eyes shone with a familiar golden light, and a dark arm that looked like a dead branch grew out of his severed arm.


    Su Changxing looked back, and Geng Yong caught up with him at a faster speed, quickly closing the distance between them.


    wrong!


    It was he who slowed down.


    He noticed that it wasn''t Geng Yong''s fast speed~www.novelhall.com~ but his slow speed, and his movements also became slow, only at the level of ordinary people.


    The surroundings became completely dark, and the distance became completely dark. If it weren''t for the gravel on the ground, he would feel that he had come to another place.


    It seems that there is a giant hand covering the dome.


    "I''m sure to win!"


    A smile appeared on Geng Yong''s blood-stained face, and his withered arms clawed towards his chest at an extremely slow speed, as if the ppt was moving forward frame by frame.


    But Su Changxing couldn''t dodge at all, his speed was even slower, and he could only watch helplessly, as if a mighty force was pressing on him.


    Blood shot out like an arrow, and an arm flew high.

 Chapter 335： tree of true sight

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [New]https://Fastest update! No ads!


    A large number of gray mist-like feathers floated around Su Changxing''s body.


    "à§~"


    At this moment, he seemed to be out of touch with the surrounding space, his movements accelerated sharply, and he cut off Geng Yong''s other arm neatly.


    Geng Yong scrambled back, his face full of horror: "Impossible! This is the power of God, how did you do it."


    Su Changxing''s eyes were bloodshot, and he said contemptuously: "Do you think the real gods will take pity on you? Will they need your help? It''s just the power of extraordinary people to resist."


    A card was broken in his hand, and the pattern on it was the new human with wings.


    The golden light in the space has a binding effect, which is exactly the same as the correction effect of the bullet, and the new human used this ability to dodge his bullet.


    Objectively speaking, this is a very terrifying ability.


    It''s just that the strength of that new human being is very weak, only equivalent to that of an ordinary ninth-order Extraordinary, even if he obtains such an ability, it''s useless.


    Su Changxing chased after him with big strides, and smashed Geng Yong''s vest with a knife, the blade from far to near.


    At this moment, Geng Yong has no intention of fighting.


    The tip of the steel knife pierced Geng Yong''s abdomen, blood dripped down, and Geng Yong knelt down on the ground powerlessly.


    Su Changxing looked around, and said calmly: "This is the result of infinitely magnifying your ability. It''s really amazing, but unfortunately your luck seems to be not very good."


    Geng Yong''s body twitched continuously, and the severe pain made him completely speechless.


    "Actually, I didn''t plan to kill you guys. Unfortunately, you seem to overestimate the power of this thing."


    Su Changxing pulled out the steel knife, and slashed out again. Geng Yong''s head rolled to the ground, and blood spurted out like a fountain.


    The surrounding light gradually returned to normal, became transparent, and the golden light disappeared.


    Su Changxing turned his head to look at the dead, dark tree with the mummy-like arm hanging from it, and the weird feeling still didn''t disappear.


    Su Changxing asked silently in his heart: "What is this, is it related to God?"


    The head was silent for a while, then said:


    "I seem to have related memories. This should be a means of high-level Extraordinary, at least level 5 or higher, to materialize some of my scattered spirits... But why is there such a thing here? There are foreign Is someone interfering in this world through some means?"


    Su Changxing took a few steps forward, took out the golden seed from his pocket, and said, "Do you want this thing?"


    Nothing happens.


    This seems to be a dead tree, and a dead object should not respond.


    Some golden light overflowed from the forks of the branches, trembling constantly, and then a mechanical, unstable sound mixed with electrical pulses echoed in Su Changxing''s ears.


    "Bug, call the thing out, I will spare your life."


    "You don''t need to resist, the fate of this world is doomed."


    "Submit to me, and I can take you to the real world."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Too much bullshit."


    Valley


    Su Changxing muttered, raised the revolver and pulled the trigger at the dark trees. The explosive impact of the bullets scattered the entire trees, and the babbling sound also disappeared.


    "Can you tell?"


    He put the revolver in his waist, turned his head and walked towards Geng Yong''s head.


    The head thought about it and said: "According to my experience, he is definitely not as good as those heretics, but he has directly intervened in this world through some means, this world has been shrouded in doomsday games."


    Su Changxing grabbed Geng Yong''s head with one hand, thought for a while and said, "So his target is the energy station? Or the giant hand?"


    The head nodded and said: "It should be like this, otherwise there is nothing special in this world."


    Su Changxing stood on the spot, looked towards the sky, and said, "But this person is really cowardly, he didn''t come out and talk to me at the end."


    "..."


    The tip of the head smiled and said: "Could it be that he doesn''t like you."


    Su Changxing didn''t answer, he just felt that the heads were all low in EQ, no wonder they got mixed up until the end, only one head was left.


    Xu Wenfeng didn''t go far, but hid behind the ruins, looking over here, looking very cautious, but actually not so cautious.


    Su Changxing noticed that this person named Xu Wenfeng didn''t seem very smart, and shouted: "Don''t hide, I saw you."


    Xu Wenfeng stood up, saw the head in Su Changxing''s hand, and said in a daze, "Brother Su, did you kill him?"


    Su Changxing said angrily: "Nonsense, his head is here, what do you think?"


    Xu Wenfeng looked a little confused, and said: "I just saw such a big momentum, I thought you were in danger, Brother Su, but I didn''t expect that Geng Yong is just a showman."


    Then, he asked cautiously: "But what''s the use of this head?"


    Su Changxing looked at the **** head on his hand, and said nonchalantly:


    "It''s useless, so take it back and show it to them, um, it''s like this."


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes wide, lowered his head, and followed Su Changxing back: "Look? Actually, I didn''t expect Geng Yong to be like this, I thought he was just running away."


    "I''m afraid he has already noticed the bone spirit mark you put on him, but it was also to lure me to come, and he specifically picked me to leave when I came back."


    As Su Changxing said, he threw the head in his hand to Xu Wenfeng: "You take this, go back and hang it in a conspicuous place, as a reminder to everyone."


    Xu Wenfeng took the head with trembling hands, feeling that the skin on his hands was numb. In fact, he had never killed a chicken except for zombies:


    "Well... this should scare other people, and they are all familiar people."


    Su Changxing wiped off the blood on his hands with a rag~www.novelhall.com~ and said lightly:


    "You are definitely not the only one who noticed this before, and some people even participated in it themselves, but no one told me in advance."


    Xu Wenfeng''s expression moved, and he said quickly: "Brother Su, I wasn''t sure before, so I didn''t say anything."


    Su Changxing looked at Xu Wenfeng and said, "You don''t need to explain, you can tell right from wrong, and what people do is nothing more than a matter of standing in line."


    Back at the station again, everyone was summoned to gather, and many people were shocked when they saw the head hanging above their heads.


    Yu Jieyi strode up to Su Changxing, her eyes widened, her pupils trembling, and she said in disbelief:


    "Chief, did you kill Geng Yong?"

 Chapter 336： Sudden deterioration

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [New]https://Fastest update! No ads!


    Su Changxing nodded and said calmly: "He defected, so I killed him."


    Yu Jieyi seemed a little excited, stared at Su Changxing, and said word by word:


    "He wants to get out of here..."


    Su Changxing said with a cold face, "We are all here, why should he go away, and he has already betrayed us, all those who defected with him were killed by him... He was bewitched by an unknown existence gone."


    Yu Jieyi was stunned, she didn''t expect such a situation: "He killed all the people who left with him!"


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and said, "Well, he still wants to kill me, but unfortunately he is not lucky... Have you ever thought that leaving is a betrayal of the rest of us."


    Yu Jieyi had dark circles around her eyes, looking extraordinarily tired, she remained silent and did not speak.


    Su Changxing looked at the people around him and said loudly: "Anyone who wants to escape alone will end up with Geng Yong. This is the rule. Follow our orders and you can live. I promise you."


    Looking at these familiar faces with different expressions, Su Changxing only felt physically and mentally exhausted, and his spirit was completely tense into a silk thread. He seemed to be carrying a lot of things unconsciously.


    With a sledgehammer on his back, Qian Runwei raised his hand and said:


    "Brother Su, we know that this time it''s not just for ourselves. In the face of such a disaster, all of us should stand up. Geng Yong is a piece of trash, villain!" Remember the website m.xbequige. com


    Many people echoed accordingly.


    They were more like a group of desperadoes led by Su Changxing to run forward and smash them.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Sitting in the lounge, Huang Biao shrugged and said helplessly, "She doesn''t seem to have any problems, except for those corpse spots."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said: "Well, that''s fine, I''ll go and sleep for another two hours later, get ready and set off in the afternoon."


    Zhu Xinxue stood aside and leaned against the wall, and said:


    "I want to go too, maybe I will have a chance to become a Extraordinary in it."


    Zhu Wenwu immediately interrupted, and said with a serious face: "No, you just stay here. If you go in, there is no hope of surviving."


    Zhu Xinxue curled her lips. Her skin was as fair as a porcelain doll, and those "corpse spots" were more obvious. She looked at Su Changxing and said:


    "Master, my brother is stupid, don''t let him die outside."


    Su Changxing nodded, smiled confidently and said, "Well, don''t worry, as long as I don''t die, I will definitely bring your brother back intact."


    Zhu Xinxue showed her white teeth and said with a smile:


    "Of course, master, you have to come back alive. Before you come back, I will definitely become a Extraordinary."


    She and Zhu Wenwu have completely different personalities, she is always generous and casual, and can be loved by most people.


    She looked at Shen Jinxuan on the bed, and said, "Sister Jinxuan, you haven''t woken up for so long, is there any problem?"


    Shen Jinxuan is still in a coma, but unexpectedly, her body is recovering at an astonishing speed, including those "corpse spots".


    This is amazing.


    She may have been the first to have plaques and signs of recovery.


    This is probably because of Shen Xuan.


    "No problem for the time being... I''m going to rest, don''t bother me."


    Su Changxing then walked into the separate room inside, collapsed on the bed and fell asleep.


    After a long period of fighting and raiding, his state is extremely poor, and sleeping can help him recover quickly.


    sleep.


    sleep.


    sleep.


    Valley iron


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The circulating flames formed a huge magma ball in the sky to cover the ground, and the surrounding temperature rose rapidly, forming a spiral updraft.


    The smoke and dust were carried by the wind, obscuring sight.


    Su Changxing saw the whole picture of the iron tower, the large and small blue fluorescent tubes were still flashing continuously, and the huge steel fan blades turned slowly with red rust.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Huh~"


    Su Changxing woke up suddenly, his breath was short of breath. Hearing the noise from outside, he picked up the water bottle and took a gulp of water, wiped the sweat from his forehead, opened the door and walked out.


    "This can''t be similar to Wang Haisheng''s situation."


    Huang Biao touched the beard under his chin with one hand, and said with some uncertainty.


    Zhu Xinxue was lying on the bed at the moment, in a state of unconsciousness, the "corpse spots" on her face became more obvious, her skin was pale, and **** skin rolled up in some places.


    Her appearance is very similar to those zombies.


    Zhu Wenwu sat aside with a sullen face, and said, "It means that she is likely to completely transform into a dead body in a shorter time."


    Huang Biao glanced at Su Changxing who came out, and didn''t know what to say, so he could only say:


    "Not necessarily, but she is a supernatural person, so the situation should be different."


    Su Changxing strode over, stared at Zhu Xinxue on the bed, frowned, and said in a deep voice:


    "What happened, why did she suddenly become like this."


    This scene seemed very abrupt.


    Before he went to sleep, Zhu Xinxue was still fine.


    Shen Jinxuan was already awake, sitting on the edge of the bed, turned her head and said, "Sister Xinxue suddenly fainted just now, and her condition suddenly continued to deteriorate."


    Sudden deterioration?


    This is completely different from what Su Changxing had imagined before. The transformation of a corpse should be a gradual process. During this process, the body gradually changes in the direction of a zombie.


    He thought for a while and asked, "Is there anyone else in a similar situation? Or just her."


    Huang Biao looked at the phone, checked something, and said at the same time:


    "There are two other people here who are in a similar situation. What they have in common is that they are both supernatural beings... It seems that supernatural powers have caused this situation."


    Su Changxing recalled Wang Haisheng''s situation back then, and said:


    "In this way, Wang Haisheng should also be a supernatural person at the beginning, but he hasn''t discovered it yet. In this way, the body of ordinary people is actually more stable than that of a supernatural person?"


    In comparison, he also had to marvel at Shen Jinxuan''s strength. After wandering around in no man''s land, he still seemed to be fine.


    Zhu Wenwu stood up abruptly, with half-long hair covering his forehead, turned to look at Su Changxing, gritted his teeth, and said extremely depressed:


    "Brother Su, my sister can''t die like this! I promised her that I would take her out of this ghostly place alive."


    These days ~www.novelhall.com~ A large part of what he does is for his sister, to overcome his own fear of death, to keep fighting, and to become an Extraordinary...


    The most painful thing is that after trying everything, but getting nothing, everything seems to be in vain.


    If everything is really going well, there won''t be so many unpopular things.


    Sure enough, it was this reaction... Su Changxing had already thought that Zhu Wenwu took his sister too seriously, and he couldn''t fully understand this kind of family affection, because he was always alone.


    He took two steps forward, hugged Zhu Wenwu, and whispered in his ear:


    "Brother, this is our purpose this time, and... I should have a way."

 Chapter 337： News from Muqing

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [New]https://Fastest update! No ads!


    , Global Game: Comes with Portable Store


    Zhu Wenwu forced a smile, with beads of sweat of various sizes densely covering his forehead, and said:


    "Sorry, I lost my temper... In this world, it is not surprising for anyone to die, especially ordinary people."


    Su Changxing stared at him, pursed his lips, and said in a deep voice:


    "In the energy station in the no man''s land, there should be some kind of pill developed by Aegis before the end of the day, which can suppress the influence from the energy station, that is to say, it can slow down the speed of corpse transformation."


    "If we can stop the energy station at the same time, Zhu Xinxue''s situation should be relieved, at least until 30 days later there will be no problem."


    Zhu Wenwu''s eyes were bright, he nodded, smiled and said:


    "Don''t worry, I will do my best this time, even if I die, haha."


    Sitting on the chair, Zhou An agreed, "Yes, so what if they died, many people died."


    The atmosphere is more active.


    "Da da da~"


    There was the sound of harsh footsteps hitting the plank floor outside the door.


    Lin Xiuyu pushed open the door, looked at the situation inside, gave a hutch, and said:


    "By the way, when are we going to leave, it will be night... My boss and their bodies are going to be cold."


    Zhou An blinked and asked tentatively, "Are you cursing your team leader?"


    The corner of Lin Xiuyu''s mouth twitched, and he said angrily, "I''m obviously urging you to hurry up."


    Zhou An inserted his hands, stretched his neck, looked at him with vacant eyes, and said:


    "You don''t seem to be an Extraordinary... are you in such a hurry to die?"


    Lin Xiuyu was the only person who was not an Extraordinary who went this time, and also the only person who did not belong to their gathering place.


    Even if people who were not Extraordinary in the gathering place wanted to go, Huang Biao forbade them to go, and going there would only increase casualties.


    Lin Xiuyu said indifferently: "I don''t want to live anymore, I just want to die. Is there a problem?"


    Zhou An was at a loss for words, and felt that this person spoke like a hob, and could kill people.


    Su Changxing interrupted the bickering between the two, and said, "Let''s go now, with those people of yours?"


    Lin Xiuyu hesitated, and said, "They sent us to the junction, and they will go back."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said: "That''s no need, you let them go back directly, and you don''t need them to send it."


    "That''s fine."


    Lin Xiuyu nodded, turned around and walked outside.


    His walking posture is straight, and he should have undergone systematic training in the army.


    There is another question, why did Lin Xiuyu follow them, logically speaking, it is not necessary, unless...


    Only the Extraordinary in the gathering place participated in this operation.


    Maybe being lucky or unlucky is not necessarily the case. People who have not gained great power at least don''t need to take such a big risk.


    Those who have not become Extraordinary will face the danger of corpse transformation.


    Su Changxing paused for a moment, then turned to look at Shen Jinxuan. This dumb girl stepped forward and said in a low voice:


    "Your situation is not bad, and you can last until the end of the game. But be careful, she is already dying, heh, Jin needs you to restrain her."


    He''s going to enter that place again...


    The light was dim, and Shen Jinxuan felt that she couldn''t see Su Changxing''s expression clearly, it was very blurry, maybe he was a blurry person in the first place.


    I still remember the first time Su Changxing held a steel knife and stood in front of her murderously, it was very scary.


    But she is not afraid.


    He is like a light, hidden in the dark, unknown, invisible, but can be felt.


    Everyone has characteristics that can be distinguished in detail.


    Valley


    With a sweet smile on Shen Jinxuan''s face, she turned her head slightly and said, "Well, Mr. Killer, remember to come back alive."


    Su Changxing looked at her, was stunned for a moment, and then said with a serious face:


    "If there is no news from us within four days, you can take Zhu Xinxue to the direction of the city, hide in a place early, and wait for the game to end."


    "Ok."


    Shen Jinxuan replied dully, feeling that this was like a permanent farewell, fleeting.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and reminded: "Don''t enter the no-man''s land, you will definitely die, it''s a meaningless death."


    After speaking, he glanced at Zhu Xinxue who was still lying on the bed, turned around and walked out.


    In the afternoon, the wind was very strong, the sky was not bright, and was covered by layers of white mist. It was oppressive, stuffy, and cold. Most people''s expressions were serious and heavy.


    Lin Xiuyu walked ahead, carrying a small blue backpack, with a faint smile on his face:


    "Hey, how long do you think I can go in? I should be able to get to the position of our boss."


    Well, he does seem to be on a tourist trip.


    Su Changxing looked at him carefully, and said calmly:


    "To be precise, it may not be possible to pass. According to the estimates of those we met before, you may fall halfway through the walk... and the radiation from the energy station is constantly increasing. You may Less than half way."


    Lin Xiuyu''s expression did not change, as if he had expected that his pupils would flash with blue light from time to time, he closed his eyes, touched his brow, and said:


    "Do you really think that I and others will be afraid of death? Life and death are not important until the task is completed."


    "Well, but I don''t believe it, your eyes have betrayed you."


    A smile curled up on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, and he said lightly.


    "...Well, I admit that my psychological pressure is indeed a bit high."


    Lin Xiuyu''s expression relaxed, and he said helplessly:


    "But don''t put pressure on me, this action is very important to me, at least until the goal is complete, I can''t die... Carry you and me."


    Seeing Lin Xiuyu''s rascal look, Su Changxing''s eyes twitched, and he said affirmatively:


    "It depends on the situation. If it doesn''t work, I will throw you down."


    "Oh, don''t."


    Lin Xiuyu walked forward a few steps quickly, followed, and quickly said: "I''m serious. Only with me can we share information in the environment of no man''s land."


    "Uh-huh."


    Su Changxing seemed absent-minded, turned around and said to the crowd:


    "We have entered the danger zone now, don''t fall behind, enter the no man''s land, the mobile phone will be half disconnected."


    He saw that everyone including Huang Biao had serious expressions on their faces, and said:


    "Of course, don''t be too nervous. There is no problem for us extraordinary people to move around in no man''s land for a short period of time. We just need to be careful of the ambushes of those new humans."


    At this moment, the phone vibrated again, and someone sent a message.


    Su Changxing picked up his phone to check ~www.novelhall.com~ he was stunned for a moment, it was actually Mu Qing.


    Why her?


    Mu Qing: You''d better not enter the no man''s land, there are some problems, this is like a trap.


    What the hell?


    This news is extremely abrupt.


    He hasn''t contacted Mu Qing since then, but now he suddenly received such a message.


    very strange.


    Su Changxing stopped immediately and replied: What do you mean?

 Chapter 338： body memory

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [New]https://Fastest update! No ads!


    There is no reply for a long time.


    Su Changxing frowned, lost in thought, Mu Qing seemed to know the situation on his side.


    This is not surprising, but it happened to be stuck at this time, sending this kind of news.


    "Huh? What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Su Changxing stop suddenly, Lin Xiuyu asked.


    Su Changxing looked sideways at him, thought for a while, and asked with a smile:


    "I have a friend named Mu Qing, who seems to be from your Security Bureau, do you know him?"


    Lin Xiuyu raised her eyebrows and said in doubt:


    "Are you testing me? This name... She is not from our Security Bureau, but one of the twenty-four chief affairs officers of the State Council. A large part of the resources."


    He then laughed gleefully and said:


    "Hey, let me tell you a secret. I heard that many of those people are showing signs of corpse transformation, and they are in a mess."


    Su Changxing raised his head and looked forward, with the corner of his mouth raised, "It seems that you have a lot of hostility towards those people."


    Lin Xiuyu took it for granted:


    "That''s for sure. I didn''t say anything before, it was necessary. But it''s still like this in this world. They don''t do anything, just stare at us and point fingers from time to time... like a mosquito It''s been buzzing around, um, you know."


    So what did Mu Qing mean, and she didn''t answer.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Can you contact Mu Qing now, I have something to ask."


    "what?"


    Lin Xiuyu was a little puzzled, hesitated and said:


    "It''s not a problem, I''ll help you get in touch, while the mobile phone is still available. But after all, this mobile phone is not as easy to use as the one we made, and the signal is not fully covered... Well, this is intentional Was it designed that way?"


    Although the words are casual, they are also extracting information. Is this considered an occupational disease?


    Su Changxing thought about it, and said:


    "It shouldn''t be, it''s just a range that the doomsday game can''t cover..."


    Lin Xiuyu looked at the phone, stopped his movements, frowned and said:


    "Huh? I can''t get in touch. The State Council said they didn''t see where the person was. It seems that he went out... This is a bit strange."


    He fell silent, turned his head to look at Su Changxing and said, "The reason here is too perfunctory, um, did you notice something wrong?"


    He made critical judgments with only some fragmented information.


    "nothing."


    Su Changxing shrugged easily and said, "I just remembered."


    At this point, they have no way to turn back, so there is no need to struggle, and they have no spare energy.


    There was a golden light shining in his backpack, and the head contained the golden seed in its mouth to shield its existence.


    This seed is an aggregated entity of spiritual energy. According to the judgment of the head, it should be artificially produced.


    And the source of these spiritual energies is most likely the "giant hand".


    Not just the brain, every organ of the human body has mental energy that can store memories.


    Randomly changing the parts of one''s own body will lead to a change of temperament, adding the spirit of others to the spirit.


    Extraordinary people have mental abnormalities, and it often starts with a mutation in a certain part of the body.


    Because the parts of the hunters'' bodies were distorted, their spirits were also distorted accordingly.


    The spirit of the "Giant Hand" was added to their spirit, and the spirit of the "Giant Hand" itself was extremely distorted and powerful, like a mouse dropping into a pot of soup.


    Mind and body are always closely linked and cannot be viewed separately.


    This is also the rule of Extraordinary balance.


    The influence from the energy station is constantly destroying this balance, making the Extraordinary stronger in a short time, but eventually it tends to collapse itself.


    Wandering around in no man''s land, his mystery is as much as two thousand and two.


    About half of them are self-growth due to the influence of the energy station, and the other half are almost all due to the use of the fraudster''s ability, which increases accordingly.


    Growing too fast!


    This was Su Changxing''s first feeling. It shouldn''t be so fast. Normally, it would take at least dozens of days, or even several months, to increase the mystery of one thousand.


    The advancement time of Extraordinary is usually based on years, and it is also possible that there will be a bottleneck of stagnation.


    Is it because of the position?


    The head said before that the growth rate of some positions is very fast. For example, the killer can advance quickly only by killing continuously.


    But even so, it will still slow down after entering the eighth-order position.


    "Fraudster, fraudster..."


    Su Changxing turned on the phone, and looked at his own property panel.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 9


    Speed: 9.3


    Physique: 8.8


    Perception: 6.5


    Spirit: 10.6


    Position: 99% fit degree of eighth-level fraudster


    Status: healthy.


    Evaluation: As a hexagonal fighter in terms of attributes, your perception and spirit are still excellent, but you don''t think you are very powerful, do you? Be careful, bugs.


    "..."


    Isn''t this evaluation too anthropomorphic? I don''t forget to ridicule while evaluating.


    Is it the same for others?


    Su Changxing calculated that the three items of strength, speed, and perception had all improved to a certain extent, while his physique and spirit remained unchanged.


    However, the improvement of perception is based on the premise of his continuous in-depth grasp of "opportunity foresight".


    This is also easy to understand. The judgment of the future itself is a kind of perception, and its form is more advanced.


    At the same time as last time, they stepped into the no-man''s land again. The route was different. They approached the energy station from the north, which was also the route explored by the Security Bureau.


    Both sides of the highway are full of dead trees, and the soil is severely dry and cracked, turning dark red, as if dipped in tomato sauce.


    There was no unexpected situation all the way in, so Chang Yi''s expression became a little more relaxed, and he said:


    "Brother Zhu, if the people from the Security Bureau are still alive, there shouldn''t be any new humans to trouble us."


    Zhu Wenwu beheaded a black zombie that rushed over with one knife, nodded and said:


    "Well, almost, Zhou An and I didn''t encounter anything else last time, only these rough-skinned and thick-fleshed zombies."


    This kind of zombie is not difficult for them to deal with, because there are not many of them, and it is much easier than in the city.


    Lin Xiuyu''s eyes flashed with blue luster, he stopped suddenly and said:


    "There are our people in front, um, there are only three people, walking out?"


    Zhu Wenwu looked at him, raised his eyebrows, and said without noticing anything unusual:


    "It''s near here, how far away?"


    Lin Xiuyu bent her little finger and ring finger upwards, touched the center of her eyebrows, and said:


    "It''s a little far away~ www.novelhall.com~ It''s more than a kilometer. People from the Security Bureau have my marks on them, so I can feel their presence."


    Zhou Anxu stared at him with narrowed eyes, and said carefully, "Huh? You also put a mark on us?"


    Lin Xiuyu was stunned for a moment, and said helplessly: "Of course not, and you are Extraordinary, you should all be able to feel it."


    Zhou An doubtfully said, "Huh? Really?"


    This guy is definitely watching over him.


    Lin Xiuyu glanced at Su Changxing from the corner of his eye, and said with certainty:


    "Of course, everyone in the Security Bureau knows that I have marked them. People who are open will not do secret things."

 Chapter 339： tree human

    Knowing that there were other people ahead, Su Changxing and the others sped up again.


    At the same time, Su Changxing also told Zhu Wenwu to scatter and look around. Although this is close to the junction, it is still possible to meet those "new humans".


    It''s always good to be careful.


    "They didn''t move as if they were resting."


    Lin Xiuyu said seriously:


    "However, it''s about to go out here. Generally speaking, you won''t rest in this position unless you encounter some special circumstances."


    "Well, it makes sense."


    Su Changxing also agrees with his statement, this is equivalent to being in a snowy weather, a warm house is in front of you, and it is impossible to stop outside to rest.


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "Then they can''t move anymore? In that case..."


    He remembered the appearance of the security bureau member he met before, his body was broken, and although he was alive, he had turned into a monster.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said in a deep voice: "Probably not, the possibility of mutating into a monster is very low, basically three will not appear at the same time."


    There are only a few thousand people from the Security Bureau, and there may only be a few mutated into new humans. Although the probability is higher than that of Extraordinary people, it is still very low.


    It was a tall, dead tree, estimated to be hundreds of years old, and three naked and **** people hung on the dead tree.


    "Hanging?"


    Huang Biao''s eyes showed a sharp look, and he shouted: "Get ready to fight."


    Lin Xiuyu looked around and analyzed: "Man-made, it should be those monsters, but where are they?"


    The surrounding area is bare, with only sandy soil. At a glance, there is no obstacle to the view.


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said, "Let''s go over and have a look. Huang Biao, you lead the second team to cover behind."


    The second team has Beyonders with more long-range abilities, such as Zhou An and Chang Yi.


    Lin Xiuyu boldly walked in the front and said in a low voice:


    "I won''t be able to help you in the fight. You are all fierce people. If you can, save the three of them and ask about the situation."


    Su Changxing glanced at him and said, "You don''t have any fighting ability?"


    Lin Xiuyu nodded and said seriously:


    "I''m a civil servant, the kind who doesn''t fight. Our Security Bureau has a division of responsibilities. It''s not like any of you can fight."


    Well, the skin is still thick.


    Su Changxing looked around and found nothing unusual, but the more normal, the more abnormal.


    As they approached, the people on the tree suddenly moved. Among them, the one with the longest body in the front shouted weakly in a low voice:


    "Go, go!"


    Su Changxing stopped immediately and said, "No, we retreat one after another."


    The others stopped and retreated quickly without the slightest hesitation.


    Then the ground shook, and several dark-skinned figures rushed out of the sand and rushed towards them, and there was a sound of shouting and killing for a while.


    Su Changxing pulled out his pistol and shot at the people in front of them side by side. The bullets precisely pierced their heads one by one, and then burst open.


    However, their movements did not stop, and they still came up, like marionettes, and the loss of the puppet''s head would not affect it.


    Qian Runwei rushed up with several people from the side, and smashed a person''s body with a hammer, exposing the branches and branches in the flesh and blood.


    "They connect these branches!"


    Qian Runwei shouted in surprise, raised his hand and raised a sledgehammer to smash at the other one. His attack was very effective, it could completely destroy the bodies of these people and stop their movements.


    With the shaking of the ground, smoke and dust rose all around, and the situation inside could not be seen clearly, and there were people rushing out of it, but the strength of these people was not strong.


    "Boom~"


    As louder vibrations came, Su Changxing saw a huge shadow waving towards him in the air of smoke and dust, creating wind pressure.


    It appears to be a palm.


    Su Changxing closed his eyes, and his surrounding vision rose, and he saw that in the wind and sand, the tree with three corpses hanging on it also rose, and a headless, huge body was connected below it.


    However, only the upper body of this body was buried in the soil, and one arm was raised high to shoot Su Changxing. He seemed to know that Su Changxing was the most threatening among these people.


    Although the arm is huge, but the speed is not fast.


    Su Changxing dragged the steel knife and rushed over from the side, leaped over a puppet, and slashed upwards, cutting on the wrist of the palm.


    Like cutting tofu, as if there was no obstacle, the entire palm was cut off by him, without blood gushing, and the section was smooth and flat.


    "Ah~"


    A howl of pain came.


    "Damn you."


    A thick and dry voice.


    At the same time, "True Knowledge" provided a lot of information.


    [Tree-shaped human being: an existence combined with some kind of strange tree, with powerful vitality, every human being is a part of his life]


    The other arm waved towards him as well.


    This arm is somewhat different~www.novelhall.com~ It is entwined, pierced, and mixed together by tree roots, looking like some kind of deformed clump of plants.


    Su Changxing turned sideways, and slashed again. With a clear sound, sparks came out from the blade, but his palm was not cut open as expected.


    The strength of those tree roots is beyond imagination, similar to the material of steel.


    The huge force also made his body stay in place, the muscles of the whole body were suddenly stretched, and the joints of the bones were compressed.


    "Big size really has a natural advantage in strength."


    Su Changxing pulled out the revolver with the other hand, pointed at the gap in the tree root, and pulled the trigger. With the explosion of sparks, a huge blood hole appeared at the lower end of his huge wrist.


    The palm was raised again, ready to hit Su Changxing, but because of the blood hole, the joints became fragile, broke and wobbled, only the roots of the tree were still connected.


    At this moment, he saw that Zhu Wenwu had already rushed towards the monster''s vest with the steel sword in hand, avoiding the puppets along the way, and only had the blood-red dagger in his eyes.


    Through his ability, he can easily judge the monster''s weakness, which is also the characteristic of his position. He is born with an advantage in the face of such filth.


    The monster obviously also noticed Zhu Wenwu who was rushing over suddenly, but its arms had been crippled by Su Changxing now, and those puppets couldn''t keep up with Zhu Wenwu''s speed.


    Zhu Wenwu stepped on the mound of dirt on the monster''s body, jumped up a few steps, and felt that the monster''s weakness was at the connection between the huge body and the trees.


    It''s also easy to think about.


    His mind was blank, he had no fear or other emotions, he just wanted to kill the monster.


    A puff of air rushed to the top.


    He saw an extremely disgusting scene.


    Several bones were exposed from the flesh and bones, and the heads with fleshy thorns were all staring at him, showing piercing smiles, happy and joyful.

 Chapter 340： fighting

    "Om~"


    There was a buzzing sound in my ear, which made my head hurt.


    Zhu Wenwu froze for a moment, as if he had lost touch with his body, his body softened, he fell backwards, and fell from the air.


    "hateful."


    He realized that he was impulsive, but why was he so impulsive all of a sudden...


    Immediately afterwards, the temperature in the air rose, and a burst of fireball exploded above him, where the connection between the tree and the body exploded.


    The air suddenly became quiet, and the huge body and all the puppets stopped at the same time and stayed in place.


    "Successful?"


    A gleam of joy appeared on Chang Yi''s face, and there were still lingering fires and blackened palms on his hands.


    He noticed Zhu Wenwu''s movements, and guessed that that position was the monster''s weakness, and his ability could carry out long-range strikes.


    The next moment, everything moved again.


    This attack is useful for monsters, but it doesn''t seem to be completely useful.


    Chang Yi once again condensed the fire in his hands, but the puppets around him had already noticed him, and one of them jumped up extremely fast.


    have no choice.


    He had no choice but to turn to attack the puppet in front of him, and the flames shot out like fangs. This puppet became very spiritual, and evaded deftly, and came to Chang Yi.


    "Shua Shua Shua ~"


    Several throwing knives were shot from the side, pierced the puppet''s flesh and blood, pierced it and shot it down.


    "Oh, maybe you can hide back."


    Zhou An reminded loudly.


    Chang Yi immediately reacted, stepped back, concentrated the flowing fire with both hands again, aimed at the weak point of the monster, and shot out a flame like a shooting star.


    But this time it didn''t hit as promised, some tree roots scattered around and entangled in the bottom of the dead tree, facing Chang Yi''s direction.


    The flames collided with the entangled tree roots, burst into flames, turned into sparks, spread out in mid-air, and fell.


    Chang Yi opened his eyes wide and tried to change the angle, but the speed of the flames he threw was not too fast, and they would be completely blocked by those tree roots.


    Zhu Wenwu came back to his senses in the air, adjusted his body''s center of gravity, and landed steadily on the ground of the mound.


    Holding the long sword, he ran up the back of the huge body again.


    Tree roots were constantly entangled, but the speed of these roots was not fast, and he deftly avoided them one by one.


    At this moment, he is a warrior, a real demon chaser, who is not afraid of death and focuses on chasing demons.


    Fearlessness can bring great strength to a person.


    When he came to the top again, he closed his eyes, and according to the guidance of the dagger, he slashed with his sword, and then felt the resistance from the blade, and the cold liquid splashed onto the skin of his fingertips.


    One sword is not enough, he will make a second sword, a third sword, a fourth sword...


    These fleshy heads are like root nodules associated with tree roots, growing on tree roots, feeding back the trees, and controlling the huge body at the same time.


    "Damn you!"


    "It hurts!"


    "die!"


    Countless voices echoed in his ears like ghosts. Zhu Wenwu didn''t stop, chopping left and right at the gap where the monster''s body was connected.


    In the absence of vision, his perception of the surroundings is blurred, and no additional perspective is formed, which is also dangerous.


    "Clang~"


    With Zhu Wenwu''s steel sword lying across his chest, he flew backwards and landed on the edge, almost falling again.


    Opening his eyes, he saw a bone hand standing motionless in front of him.


    The color of this bone hand is black, as if it had been fired in pottery, with a layer of reflective enamel.


    There were quite a few heads left, and they all looked at him together, and felt dizzy again, accompanied by a strong sense of nausea.


    And those heads that had been chopped up by him were emitting white smoke, as if they were being burned.


    He could no longer feel the shaking, and the monster seemed to have stopped moving.


    The skeletal hand was connected to the root of the tree, moved again, and slammed towards him, like a spear, with a sudden increase in speed.


    Zhu Wenwu rolled suddenly to avoid the attack, and slashed at the root of the tree behind the skeleton hand with his backhand, trying to cut it off.


    "Clang~"


    There was an anti-shock force from the hilt, accompanied by a crisp sound, leaving only a shallow mark on the tree root, which should be stronger than ordinary steel.


    Zhu Wenwu opened his eyes wide, and was sent flying by the bone hand again, hitting the wall surrounded by tree roots.


    Oops!


    He noticed that a tree root was naturally wrapped around his shoulder, and once he was trapped by the tree root, he would most likely die here.


    The tenacity of this tree root is beyond his ability to struggle.


    "Bang bang bang~"


    Several gunshots came from outside.


    A bullet shot in an arc, precisely piercing through a skull opposite him, bursting out a large amount of blood, splashing on the entangled tree roots.


    Immediately afterwards, four or five heads were shot through and burst open one by one.


    The skeletal hand also stayed in place, and Zhu Wenwu felt that the tree roots at his shoulders were loose, and he struggled violently, rushing towards the remaining head.


    Those heads were in the depths, and Su Changxing''s bullets shot in at no angle.


    As long as these heads are cut off, this monster should be finished.


    They are like the heart of this monster~www.novelhall.com~ At the same time, that bone hand also started to move, smashing towards him, bringing out a sharp wind sound.


    A smile appeared on Zhu Wenwu''s face, and he ran forward recklessly, slashing the heads with broken eyes.


    The bone hand stopped immediately, a few centimeters behind him.


    Just now, he noticed that crushing these heads would cause the monster to pause as a whole, like a robot briefly losing signal.


    He kept a certain rhythm, chopped off these heads one after another, and the bone hand followed behind him, moving from time to time, but it just couldn''t touch him.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Huh? Did it work?"


    Lin Xiuyu showed surprise on his face.


    I didn''t expect that besides Su Changxing, there would be such a ruthless person among these people, rushing to this huge monster and messing with it. Most importantly, it seemed to kill this monster.


    This is indeed a bit exaggerated...


    All puppets stopped moving, as if they had lost their souls.


    The huge body shook, leaned forward, and fell to the ground, making a loud noise and kicking up sand and dust.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes, retracted his weapon, and saw Zhu Wenwu walking out with a steel sword covered in black blood.


    He stepped forward, and on Zhu Wenwu''s shoulder, he said with a smile:


    "Well, good job."


    Zhu Wenwu took a slow breath, and said with an ugly face:


    "Hey, give me a clean cloth to wipe, these things are too smelly."


    Su Changxing took out the rag in his backpack and wet it with water, handed it to Zhu Wenwu and said:


    "Here, you''re not hurt."


    Zhu Wenwu wiped off the blood on his face with a rag, and said, "It''s nothing serious, it''s just disgusting, this thing...is disgusting."


    He felt nauseous now, but he held back.

 Chapter 341： information

    Su Changxing said with some surprise:


    "I didn''t expect you to rush up directly, it''s not like you."


    Zhu Wenwu is a cautious and meticulous person, and his personality is somewhat similar to him. People like them tend to avoid doing risky and unknown things.


    Zhu Wenwu showed seriousness, and said after deliberation:


    "I said, this time I will leave nothing to chance, regardless of life or death."


    Su Changxing handed over a bottle of water, shook his head and said:


    "I won''t let you die unless I die in it too."


    Zhu Wenwu smiled, turned his head and said, "Those three people don''t seem to be dead yet, but they are seriously injured."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, let''s go and see, they may have important information."


    The tall dead trees fell apart and became pieces of wood of different sizes. The sand buried most of the huge body again, only part of the black skin was exposed.


    If I hadn''t seen the whole picture of this monster before, I would never have imagined that it was the monster''s skin and skin.


    Those three people fell to the ground and remained motionless. One of them was already dead, and the other two were also seriously injured and died soon.


    Su Changxing checked their bodies, and found that a branch was inserted into their bodies from behind, and it was firmly fixed, and there was no way to pull it out.


    If Su Changxing and others hadn''t come, they would have become part of the tree-like human beings.


    Tree-like human beings are accumulated by a large number of lives. They look powerful, but they are also extremely unstable, with obvious flaws.


    Among them, the man with longer hair half-opened his eyes and moved his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t make a sound, only some blood foam spit out.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Are you the ones who came out to deliver the news?"


    A flash of excitement flashed in the man''s eyes, he didn''t expect Su Changxing to guess it all at once, so he nodded quickly.


    Then a trace of loneliness flashed across his face, it was useless, he could no longer make a sound, everything was in vain.


    At the last moment of his life, he only has the last obsession... to pass on the news brought out from inside.


    Lin Xiuyu stood behind, looked at Huang Biao and asked, "Can you save him? At least let him talk."


    Huang Biao thought for a while and said:


    "It''s a bit difficult to save him, his vitality is severely depleted, but it''s still no problem to let him speak."


    In fact, it can be saved.


    However, this consumes too much for him, and the chance of treatment needs to be reserved for them, Extraordinary.


    It''s brutal, but there''s no way around it.


    Lin Xiuyu nodded and said lightly:


    "It''s enough to let him talk, but he can''t survive."


    Huang Biao put his palm on the man''s abdomen, and poured some water on it. Then, the water entered his body along the wound, as if he had vitality.


    A few minutes later, the man opened his eyes wide, looked more energetic, looked at the people around him, and said doubtfully:


    "You are?"


    Lin Xiuyu squatted down, looked at him, and said with a slightly choked voice:


    "It''s me, what''s the situation inside? What news did you bring?"


    "Deputy Chief Lin...why did you come in?"


    There was a puzzled look on the man''s face.


    Lin Xiuyu said with a calm face: "You can come in, why can''t I, and I have an important mission."


    The man was silent for a while, and said slowly:


    "We encountered a large number of new humans at the target location, those monsters, this is what they call themselves."


    "Most of us have festered bodies, and we had to keep retreating in the face of the siege of these new humans. Fortunately, the Extraordinary team and the team leader arrived in time, and we managed to occupy Blue Wind Town."


    "But we suffered heavy casualties, and most of them died painfully from the radiation in the later period."


    "When the three of us left, those new humans attacked us again, and only two hundred of us were still alive."


    Lin Xiuyu stared at him and said, "Team leader, did he say anything?"


    The man coughed up a mouthful of blood, and said with a lonely look:


    "The team leader said that our direction is wrong, all this is in vain, there is no need to send people in to die, and there is no need to come in."


    Would Zhong Jueqing say such a thing?


    Su Changxing''s heart sank, he was afraid that something they could not have predicted before had happened.


    But since he gave up, why didn''t Zhong Jueqing and the others leave here...


    Lin Xiuyu''s eyes narrowed, he smiled and said, "Okay, we got it, thank you."


    The man closed his eyes and fell into silence, waiting for the arrival of death, appearing extremely calm.


    Lin Xiuyu stood up, turned to look at Su Changxing, and said in a low voice, "This is impossible, the boss can''t cancel the action so easily."


    Huang Biao grinned and retorted: "Why is it impossible? This is your man. You don''t believe the news he brought."


    They just came in, and they encountered this kind of monster, which undoubtedly brought a huge sense of oppression to people. It was a game of life and death. If it was meaningless, there would be no reason to move forward.


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said calmly:


    "Let''s go and see the situation before we talk, so we don''t have to draw conclusions so early."


    Although it seemed that they had a way out and time, they actually didn''t. A hesitation might cause the situation to go in another direction.


    They must be decisive.


    He reckoned that Zhong Jueqing might have discovered that even Extraordinary people couldn''t enter the depths of no-man''s land and couldn''t reach the energy station, so he sent such news.


    It''s hopeless.


    However, Zhong Jueqing himself hadn''t given up completely, and was still looking for a breakthrough, so he didn''t come out.


    Lin Xiuyu''s attitude was also more resolute than Su Changxing imagined, with a complete attitude of going to death, as if he had no intention of getting out alive.


    Or he has other plans.


    Huang Biao didn''t say anything else~www.novelhall.com~ turned around and said, "In this case, let''s continue on the road, we can''t afford to delay."


    Everyone can feel a burst of discomfort, which comes from the Extraordinary''s instinct to feel danger. This intuition reminds them that their bodies are gradually entering a bad state.


    Lin Xiuyu glanced at the man who was alive on the ground but was about to die, and left with the others in silence.


    There are corpses being eaten by zombies on the road, most of them are from the Security Bureau, and no new humans have been seen.


    Lin Xiuyu''s complexion gradually became ugly with the passage of time, and black lines emerged on his face, like rough tattoos.


    Zhou An couldn''t help but said, "Can you still go? No, I''ll carry you on my back."


    Lin Xiuyu looked forward intently, shook his head and said:


    "There is no major problem. My physical strength has not decreased but increased. This is a bit strange."


    Su Changxing looked at the phone and said calmly:


    "You have a big problem, your body balance is being gradually destroyed, to a certain extent, what greets you is death."


    Lin Xiuyu took out a notebook and a pen from his backpack, began to write and draw on it, and asked:


    "What if I become a Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing looked sideways at him and said affirmatively:


    "That should allow you to live longer, but it also depends on the situation... What are you doing?"


    The daylight could no longer be seen, and the surrounding environment fell into grayness, and it was impossible to see how many stones were on the ground. Lin Xiuyu''s eyes were shining with blue luster, making him look extraordinarily beautiful.


    Yes, it can only be described as beautiful, the kind of beauty that attracts creatures.


    He stared at the notebook, and said softly: "Forecast...forecast probability, the probability that I can survive, and use this to speculate on the possibility of our success."

 Chapter 342： Concentrate

    predicted probability?


    Ability similar to precognition?


    Su Changxing noticed that the book was full of numbers and symbols, which seemed irregular at first glance, like something a child had written on it randomly:


    "Is this your ability?"


    Lin Xiuyu nodded and said:


    "It''s a derivative thing. It''s related to the environment and time. In the original world, I didn''t have the relevant ability, but it appeared in this world."


    "The probability of death changes every moment. When the probability drops by 30%, it almost means death, or the arrival of danger."


    "Before, the probability of my death was not lower than 90%, but after entering the no man''s land, it has been falling."


    "Every action I take will affect this probability, which is normal. The world is a dynamic existence, so this probability is also dynamic."


    [Some numbers seem to be irregular...]


    "True knowledge" didn''t get any information. This should be because his "true knowledge" analysis ability is insufficient, and needs to be strengthened and promoted.


    Previously, when he was at the ninth rank, although he had the opportunity to be promoted, he could not be promoted to "True Knowledge", because "True Knowledge" itself was not something that a ninth-rank Extraordinary should master.


    This ability to see everything in the world is terrifying.


    Because of this ability, he can often take the initiative in information. The so-called knowing yourself and the enemy can win a hundred battles.


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and smiled, and said, "So, if you notice the probability is decreasing, you will stop your current behavior."


    "It''s hard to imagine that someone as smart as you is silent in the crowd."


    Lin Xiuyu couldn''t help sighing, and continued:


    "That''s right, so since the last days, I have always been safe, and the decisions I have made all the time seem to be the most correct."


    Su Changxing felt a little interesting, and with a smile on the corner of his mouth, he said:


    "But you still came in. This may be your only wrong decision. You are not rational."


    From this point of view, Lin Xiuyu''s ability is very powerful, even no less than Shen Jinxuan, Zhong Jueqing and others, but it is not destructive.


    But this kind of ability is actually more terrifying, changing the direction of things invisibly, just like the rattan.


    Perhaps the current bad situation is already considered a relatively good situation among countless bad situations.


    Lin Xiuyu put down the pen and paper, the black lines on his face became more obvious, and said:


    "Because I believe in the boss''s judgment, when two sides fight, the disadvantaged one will always put all their eggs in one basket. Only in this way...Only in this way can there be a chance of winning."


    He smiled lightly and said:


    "It''s okay, the current probability is actually 46%, which is better than I expected. It seems that in a short time, at least I won''t die from radiation."


    Forty-six percent?


    Already very low, half the probability of death.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Well, when you''re about to die, tell me so you can be prepared."


    Lin Xiuyu held his breath and said, "You have already confirmed that I will definitely die?"


    Su Changxing nodded, and said seriously: "It looks like this at the moment, either Extraordinary people come in or die, except..."


    "Apart from?"


    Lin Xiuyu opened his eyes wide.


    A strange picture flashed in Su Changxing''s mind, he paused, and continued: "Except for people like your team leader."


    Gu Cha


    Lin Xiuyu smiled proudly:


    "Of course, the boss was one of the few strong men before the end of the day, and our Security Bureau just overwhelmed Chen Xi."


    There was a strong chill in the wind, and the stars and the moon could not be seen. The world was pitch black, as if there was black water flowing between the sky and the earth.


    Just now, the mysterious shop was refreshed again, and the refreshed items cannot be counted as items, but an ability.


    [Concentrating Heart (Second Crown, lower rank): 10% off, 100,000 points]


    [Ningxin: From the world of high martial arts, the supernatural powers of a swordsman, single-minded, reach the pinnacle.


    This ability is not supernatural power, but the ability of supernatural alienation. It can gather spirit and strength in a short period of time, and at the same time mobilize extraordinary power, greatly increasing the damage of the next attack, 100%~5000%.


    Note that the ability consumes a lot, and requires mental strength of 10, which is above the eighth level.


    Please use with caution! ¡¿


    One hundred thousand points!


    Su Changxing was immediately shocked. This is still the discounted value, which means that the original value of this item is one million points.


    This is an astronomical figure.


    "So how is the mystery shop priced, by mood?"


    Su Changxing muttered, before he felt that the mysterious store was watching people order food, but this time he couldn''t afford it at all, and his points were less than 50,000, which was less than half of 100,000 points.


    The 50,000 points were left on purpose because he thought that the mysterious store might sell some more expensive items, but he didn''t expect this to happen, so he still couldn''t afford them.


    According to the principle that the more expensive the more powerful, the value of this thing is self-evident, but it will be wiped off after two days.


    The source of his points is the doomsday game. Even if other people have points, they cannot be transferred without a signal.


    This is completely in an endless loop.


    Su Changxing was stunned, and realized that the mysterious store itself did not have the function of earning points, but only various functions of consuming points.


    Every function is trying to consume his points. It cannot be said to be similar to those profiteers, but it can only be said to be exactly the same.


    Walking, Su Changxing couldn''t think of any way for a while, it seemed that the only way out was to get out of no-man''s land, and the current situation didn''t allow it.


    After a while, the phone vibrated again.


    [You can spend 10,000 points to open the item selling function, this function can exchange some valuable items into points]


    It turns out that there is still this hand.


    This is waiting to cheat me with points... Su Changxing couldn''t help but slander~www.novelhall.com~I think the mysterious store has a certain intelligence, but it doesn''t show it on the surface.


    Its purpose is definitely to earn more points, and it should follow certain rules.


    Although but so and so.


    Su Changxing still chose to agree without hesitation, and the points of more than 40,000 were reduced to more than 30,000 in an instant, but he didn''t feel heartbroken, mainly because it didn''t seem difficult to obtain the points, at least so far.


    [Enable the sales function]


    [This function will come with recognition capabilities. Note: Added to "True Knowledge", this is considered an ability module]


    [The value of the item is not related to the value of the item itself, but the value recognized by this store, and the final interpretation right belongs to the mysterious store]


    Then, he looked at the pebbles on the ground.


    [Small stones: earthy compressed structure with average strength. (Garbage, 0 points)]


    Sure enough, this kind of thing is worthless.

 Chapter 343： convergent integral

    [Capricorn Gloves: High-quality armor that can effectively reduce impact and protect hands. (Excellent, 4000 points)]


    Well, sure enough, the price has also been discounted by half.


    He remembered that after the item was discounted at the beginning, he also charged 8,000 points. From this point of view, the points obtained from selling items are not worthwhile.


    At least for things bought from the store, it is a net loss to sell them back.


    So is that golden seed worth anything?


    Su Changxing suddenly thought of such a question. The golden seeds come from giant hands, so they should be very valuable.


    [Golden Seed: born out of illusion, formed in reality, contains something special... (very precious, 80,000 points)]


    It''s just worth 80,000 points, which is just right... The mystery shop seems to be very interested in this thing, no wonder.


    Su Changxing hesitated for a moment, and instead of selling the seeds, he turned his attention to a corpse on the ground. It was **** and **** and he couldn''t see the face clearly, but he could be distinguished as a "new human being".


    [Twisted Human (Corpse): Humans who have changed from the basic structure of life are more powerful than ordinary humans. (Normal, 100 points]


    The corpses of these new humans can be sold, and the mysterious shop is really not picky... Su Changxing squatted down and put his palm on top of the corpse, and something like white silk poured into his palm from the corpse disappear.


    "Hey, so that''s the case."


    Su Changxing was thoughtful. At first he thought that the mysterious shop would take away the entire corpse, but in fact it only extracted something from the corpse, which should be energy similar to extraordinary power. He also felt something similar to extraordinary power from these new humans. breath.


    "So integrals are also essentially a form of energy, just quantified."


    Su Changxing thought that the points of the doomsday game could be spent in the mysterious store, perhaps because the points themselves have value, not just a number.


    "Is there anything special about these corpses?"


    Huang Biao asked when he saw Su Changxing stop to observe the corpse on the ground.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "This corpse died about 11 hours ago."


    Lin Xiuyu was surprised: "You can also identify corpses? Have you had any knowledge in this area?"


    According to the information in the file, Su Changxing should not have this ability, but it is also possible through self-study.


    This is not difficult for a genius.


    Su Changxing shook his head, and said, "No, it''s more direct through the Extraordinary method, um, you understand."


    I may not understand very well... Lin Xiuyu curled her lips and continued:


    "This is already close to Blue Wind Town. We are very likely to encounter those new humans. It is best to go in from the left gorge."


    Su Changxing recalled the map and said:


    "This will take a detour. It''s not a big problem. Let''s go directly. Even if we meet those new humans, we will always meet them."


    He is very confident.


    Even if their twenty Extraordinary encounter hundreds of "new humans" without any problems, the weakest of their Beyonders can deal with several "new humans" at the same time.


    This is simply a difference in combat power, unless you encounter a real new human like Anshanqiao.


    half an hour later.


    They saw buildings with multiple shadows in the darkness in the distance, and a large number of corpses piled up on the ground, attracting many zombies to gather here to eat flesh and blood, making ragged chewing sounds.


    Lin Xiuyu took a deep breath and said in a deep voice:


    "Those members of the exploration team encountered an ambush here. The strength of those monsters is quite strong. It seems that the number is not large, but it caused us to lose so many people..."


    The skeletons of "new humans" are obviously different from those of humans, some of them are thicker and their skeletons are wider.


    Gu Quan


    Most of these corpses on the ground are from the Security Bureau, and only a small part belong to those new humans.


    It can be imagined that the battle situation at that time was quite tragic. They were in a state of being caught off guard, and they never thought that there would be monsters attacking them in an organized manner.


    Huang Biao looked around and whispered: "Don''t talk if you have nothing to do, keep quiet."


    Su Changxing and the others didn''t know where the rest of the people were, and they couldn''t even tell if they were still alive.


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, thinking that these on the ground might not only be a pile of corpses, but also a pile of points.


    "It seems that the points have been settled."


    He walked over to a corpse and touched the corpse''s arm with his left foot.


    [Human Corpse: A person who died due to a ruptured lung lobe. (Cheap, 8 points)]


    This can also have points, but it is really cheap, only 8 points, and a "new human" corpse has 100 points.


    "Wait a minute, I have some important things to do."


    Su Changxing raised his hand to signal to the people behind him, and said, "Zhu Wenwu, please lead someone to be vigilant."


    "OK."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded, without asking what he wanted to do, and led Ye Yongqiang and others to the side.


    Then, Su Changxing walked back and forth among these corpses, collecting points.


    It is really easy to earn points in this way.


    There are hundreds of human corpses here, and more than eighty new human corpses.


    The points obtained by each corpse are different, more or less, among several human corpses, he also obtained close to a hundred points.


    He collected more than 10,000 points in total, and the total points reached more than 48,000 again. At least he earned back the points spent on opening the sales function.


    Lin Xiuyu asked in puzzlement, "Brother, what are you doing here, checking these corpses?"


    Su Changxing nodded, and said seriously: "Almost, this is very important, um, you should understand."


    I know wool!


    Lin Xiuyu shouted in her heart, patted the back of her neck, and asked helplessly, "So what''s the point?"


    With his hands on his hips, Zhou An said with certainty:


    "Brother Su, UU Kanshu www.uukanshu.com is obtaining some important information through these corpses, such as the strength of those monsters."


    Lin Xiuyu doubtfully said, "Huh? Is that so?"


    Su Changxing gave Zhou An an appreciative look, and said:


    "Well, that''s pretty much what it means. Anyway, it''s important."


    His prestige is still very high among this group of people. Although his behavior is a bit strange, no one doubts it, except for Lin Xiuyu.


    After staying here for a while, no new humans seemed to notice them, only sporadic zombies screaming and rushing towards them, and then they were chopped down to the ground.


    Su Changxing clapped his hands and he was done. He turned to Lin Xiuyu and asked:


    "Can you perceive the position of your team leader? Or the position of other people."


    Lin Xiuyu frowned and muttered:


    "There is a problem. I have sensed the location of individual people, but they are not together. This is a bit strange. Maybe we need to go in, and the distance is enough."

 Chapter 344： encounter

    "I''m afraid the situation is not good."


    Huang Biao exhaled and said.


    He could already think of the situation. I am afraid that the people in the Security Bureau had already been dispersed, and they would only be dispersed under extremely disadvantaged circumstances.


    Su Changxing was not at all surprised by this situation, and said calmly: "You lead the way, let''s find someone to understand the situation first."


    Lin Xiuyu nodded, and decisively led the way in one of the directions.


    There were more than twenty people, no more and no less, moving quickly and silently. The only movement was these zombies, but it was not considered movement.


    These zombies sometimes run, wander, and scream aimlessly.


    "It''s right in front, very close. I already have contact with them, and many new humans are hunting them down."


    Lin Xiuyu''s eyes glowed with blue light, and he said quickly in a low voice.


    Zhu Wenwu asked, "Just ahead?"


    Lin Xiuyu nodded and said, "Well, it''s just ahead."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded, looked at Su Changxing, and said, "I''ve already found those new humans, no more than a dozen, on the street next door."


    Su Changxing lifted the steel knife and said without thinking: "Well, kill them first, don''t make too much noise."


    He took the lead and rushed in that direction, turned around the corner, and saw more than a dozen new humans cleaning up zombies on the street and searching the surrounding houses.


    "Who!"


    There came the shouts of new humans.


    They didn''t recognize Su Changxing and the others at the first time, because the ambient light was too dim.


    Immediately afterwards, those new humans saw a dozen or twenty people rushing towards them half a street away, feeling extremely oppressive.


    Su Changxing rushed to the front, raised the knife in his hand, and beheaded the man standing at the front with a thick arm and dragging a huge wooden stick.


    His head flew high, with disbelief, he saw Su Changxing''s movements, but his body couldn''t keep up, like a fish on a chopping board.


    In the first contact between the two sides, half of the new human beings were cut down, and the rest were beaten into circles... These human beings seem to be a little different from the ones they met before.


    Zhu Wenwu''s strength has become much stronger unconsciously, his strength and speed are at least 30% higher than before, and his overall strength is even higher.


    He rushed into the new humans at the head of the horse, beheaded all three of them, and killed them to the other side.


    "It''s really desperate."


    Zhou An looked at Zhu Wenwu''s figure, sighed, and continued throwing knives silently in the corner.


    The sound of fighting suddenly sounded, attracting nearby zombies, but it didn''t last long, and the street became quiet again.


    There were stumps and flesh and blood all over the ground. Only a new human being whose legs had been cut off was still alive. He sat down on the ground and looked at the terrifying people around him, shouting:


    "What are you doing! Don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    Ye Yongqiang held a big **** ax on his shoulder, kicked him, and said with a smile:


    "Hey, this guy is very afraid of death. I stopped the first one to escape just now."


    He just snatched this ax from these new humans, and he thought it was very suitable for him.


    Chang Yi rubbed his chin and said, "So you chopped off his legs."


    Ye Yongqiang nodded, and said: "It''s almost the same reason. If you are afraid of death, you should ask more... You are right, I will ask you some information, and I will let you leave after answering."


    He looked at the new human being on the ground and smiled sinisterly.


    Valley kick


    The new human, who sat upside down on the ground, said in a crying voice: "I don''t want to, but it''s already like this, I just want to live."


    Ye Yongqiang showed a surprised look, and said, "You and we are people from the same world?"


    Some of these monsters are people from their world, and monsters with human consciousness are new humans.


    The man on the ground nodded quickly and said, "Yes, yes, I am. My name is Wang Nongshui. We are all compatriots. Don''t kill me."


    Ye Yongqiang''s eyes were dark, and he said with a smile: "Haha, that''s fine, tell me what you were doing just now."


    Wang Nongshui hesitated, and said, "There are other humans who escaped nearby, and we are hunting them down."


    Ye Yongqiang wanted to say something else, but Su Changxing patted him on the shoulder, squatted down and looked at Wang Nongshui, and said lightly:


    "In other words, you are organized. Who is leading you?"


    Wang Nongshui''s body trembled, and under Su Changxing''s gaze, he felt great pressure, tremblingly said:


    "I... I don''t know, we only listen to a man called Datougui, but we don''t know who else he listens to."


    "We newcomers have no status and will be killed if there is any abnormal behavior. They have no humanity at all."


    Su Changxing nodded, showing a gentle smile, and said:


    "Yes, so to speak, you have fought those humans before, where are they now?"


    "what!"


    A hint of confusion flashed across Wang Nongshui''s eyes, and he said, "I don''t know, we came here directly to hunt down these people..."


    "Is that so?"


    Su Changxing stood up with a thoughtful expression, and gave Ye Yongqiang a wink.


    Seeing Ye Yongqiang''s ax raised high, Wang Nongshui shouted, "You said you wouldn''t kill me!"


    The ax hit his chest, the blade pierced through his body into the stone ground, and the flesh was smashed far away with blood.


    Ye Yongqiang wiped the blood from his hands on his clothes, and said with a smile: "I regret it."


    Su Changxing looked at Lin Xiuyu who was following up from behind, and said:


    "Go to the person you found first, Zhong Jueqing and the others should not be around here."


    Lin Xiuyu looked at the corpse on the ground, and said for a moment, "Well, yes, he''s in the building in front that looks like an exhibition hall."


    Although this place is called a town~www.novelhall.com~, it is actually very big, equivalent to a small city, and it is quite easy to hide someone here.


    A group of people came to the front of the exhibition hall, and there were two corpses of zombies at the door.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, Zhou An complained, "This is deception. Those new humans will definitely find them when they come over."


    Lin Xiuyu looked around and said, "They should be injured, there is no room to deal with these zombies, let''s go upstairs to find them."


    Su Changxing nodded, and followed Lin Xiuyu upstairs with Huang Biao, while the others kept watch below.


    There are several oil paintings hanging on the wall. The content of the paintings is very abstract. I only know that many people have been painted but they can''t see the specific faces clearly. It feels weird.


    Huang Biao grinned and complained: "This kind of thing can also be exhibited? I can draw it when I was six years old."


    Su Changxing nodded and said: "It''s really bad, maybe the owner here is very rich."


    Lin Xiuyu walked in front and said silently: "I said, are you two too relaxed...and I think the painting is not bad."

 Chapter 345： unconscious madness

    The second floor is a returning corridor, the interior space is very empty, and the voice of speaking forms an echo in the corner and becomes smaller and smaller.


    But even so, no one responded, like no one.


    Still very cautious.


    Those members of the Security Bureau should have spotted them, but they still didn''t make a sound, and they were a little unsure who they were.


    Also, it seemed like a dead end, they were like motionless mice hiding under the bed.


    Lin Xiuyu walked straight into the corridor, her shoes left light footprints on the dusty, thick brown carpet.


    "Are you alright? I''m Lin Xiuyu, the deputy head of the tenth group."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a head rising from the front door, looking at them, his eyes widened.


    is a woman.


    The woman was full of excitement and joy and said: "We are here, Deputy Chief Lin, and our captain Sun Yi is also here. He is injured."


    The corridor fell into silence, Su Changxing did not speak, neither did Lin Xiuyu, they all looked at the woman in front of them helplessly.


    She was a little puzzled: "Well, what''s the matter?"


    A huge eye twisted on her forehead, making the sound of mucus sliding, and kept looking at Su Changxing and the three of them.


    The woman seems completely unaware of the large eyes on her forehead.


    Lin Xiuyu''s face remained unchanged, and he said calmly: "Let Sun Yi come out, I have something to ask him."


    The woman said blankly: "The captain is injured and cannot come out."


    Lin Xiuyu''s eyes flashed fiercely, he didn''t feel Sun Yi''s existence at all.


    Sun Yi is dead?


    Without hesitation, Huang Biao rushed up with the steel knife, and slashed at the woman''s forehead. The woman was very strange, at least he had turned into a monster, and it would be no problem to kill her.


    This is no different from beheading a zombie.


    "what!"


    The woman screamed and shrank back into the house.


    Huang Biao slashed through the air, and looked inside from the door. A huge body blocked the entire doorway.


    Bone spurs protruded from the **** body, and the woman''s head hung in the middle of her body. She looked at Huang Biao in horror and screamed:


    "What do you want?"


    Huang Biao''s body trembled, he was obviously stunned when he saw this scene, and said, "Don''t you understand that you have become a monster?"


    He slashed at the woman again, with great strength, but to his surprise, the blade slashed on the woman''s body, but did not cut it open, but fell into it, like stepping on a swamp.


    The woman was slashed, her eyes turned blood red, and she yelled frantically: "You want to kill me, you are the monsters."


    The eyes on her head rolled wildly, emitting a faint light.


    Huang Biao froze in place as if he had been frozen.


    The next moment, a **** hand stretched out, flew out, and hit his abdomen. Huang Biao flew out suddenly, over the fence, and fell to the first floor.


    Su Changxing also didn''t expect the strength of a woman to be so strong, thinking that she was at most similar to those ordinary new humans.


    That doesn''t seem to be the case now.


    "Tear~"


    He came to the door and slashed down obliquely from above, cutting the woman''s entire body including her head into two sections.


    The body that had been chopped into two pieces seemed to be entangled with some silky flesh and blood.


    not dead.


    The opponent''s vital signs did not weaken in the slightest.


    "Useless."


    Su Changxing noticed that strange eye was looking at him, and then he closed his eyes, and made another slash, cutting the woman''s body into four pieces horizontally.


    The flesh and blood fell on the ground like a semi-solid, flowing slowly and flattening.


    Gu Kuang


    It''s a little tricky.


    This monster is like a soft bug, it has no real weakness, even if it is divided into several parts, it can still be alive.


    He didn''t stop, and continued to slash without giving the opponent a chance to breathe. He slashed more than a dozen knives in a row, leaving more than a dozen knife marks on the wall, and the body was chopped into several small pieces.


    "Still not dead?"


    Lin Xiuyu showed a look of surprise... These corpses have been broken into pieces, and they are not dead yet.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, took out the totem from his backpack, and said, "It''s a little troublesome, I''ll try this."


    [Weeping Totem: An evil thing that can absorb the life of surrounding creatures, it is best not to use it. ¡¿


    After the Healing Totem was used three times, it became a Weeping Totem, like an ominous thing, so it wasn''t necessary, and he wouldn''t use it.


    Su Changxing planted the totem on the ground of flesh and blood. After a short moment, the eyes of the weeping figure on the top of the totem glowed with dark green light, like two tears shed.


    Immediately afterwards, the flesh and blood on the ground dried up at a speed visible to the naked eye, and even he felt a little uncomfortable, as if something was being pulled away from his body.


    The range of the totem''s absorption seems to be constantly increasing.


    Just over ten seconds later, Su Changxing pulled out the crying totem, realizing that something might go wrong if it continued like this.


    This thing is dangerous!


    Intuition kept warning him.


    However, the flesh and blood on the ground has completely remained silent so far, becoming like jerky, losing blood and dying completely.


    "Ahem, is that monster dead?"


    Huang Biao limped up from below again. There was a big hole in the left side of his coat, and there were bloodstains.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "He''s dead, are you okay?"


    Huang Biao let out a long sigh of relief and said, "I''m fine, just take it easy."


    He has a very strong self-healing ability, and there are no ordinary minor injuries.


    Lin Xiuyu couldn''t help sighing:


    "Extraordinary people are really vigorous. If ordinary people are sent flying like that, even if they don''t die, they should be crippled."


    Huang Biao glanced at the dismembered corpse on the ground and said, "Didn''t you find anything unusual about her when you contacted her?"


    Lin Xiuyu shook his head and said:


    "No, I was in contact with another person, but I can''t feel his existence now, so he should be dead... But why is this happening? She seems to have lost most of her sanity, even worse than those new humans. crazy."


    "It should be affected by something."


    Su Changxing thought about it, and squatted down to rummage through the woman''s body, and sure enough, he found a sequin that looked like a piece of fingernail.


    [Unknown organization: an organization suspected of being a giant hand, with extremely strong vitality, dangerous~www.novelhall.com~ found materials that can be promoted]


    [Promotion conditions:


    Unknown organization 1/3


    Extraordinary Crystal 28/20


    Integral 52000/20000]


    It should be the giant hand''s organization, similar to the original one.


    So this person became like this because of the giant hand organization, or he was assimilated by the giant hand organization.


    No wonder it has such vitality.


    Su Changxing looked at the nail-like thing in his hand, not knowing what to do.


    It''s dangerous to put this thing on his body, but it can make him promoted.


    He immediately thought of the head and asked:


    "Head, can you put anything else in your mouth?"

 Chapter 346： Injured person

    "What are you thinking! I''m not a backpack."


    The head said very dissatisfied.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said again: "So is it possible?"


    "Can!"


    Then, there were two things in the mouth of the head, the golden seed and the giant hand tissue. The volume of the two items was not large, but it seemed that his mouth was more than enough.


    The head is not like a backpack, but more like a safe, storing dangerous things in it, which can be regarded as the use of its waste heat.


    Well, it''s like this... Su Changxing was sure in his heart.


    "They''re all dead."


    Huang Biao''s voice came from the room.


    Su Changxing put the giant hand tissue into the backpack, and walked in with Lin Xiuyu.


    Three gnawed and dilapidated corpses leaned against the wall, and several bloodstains were drawn on the wall, which were dug out by palms.


    When these people died, they all went through violent struggles.


    Huang Biao stood up, turned his head and said, "The blood and wounds are fresh, and he died not long ago. It''s a pity, we are a little slower."


    The faces of several people are not very good-looking, the situation is unexpected, even if they are killed by new humans, they can accept it, not in this way.


    Lin Xiuyu rubbed his temple with one hand, with a stiff expression, and said:


    "I also know the location of others, shall we continue?"


    Su Changxing didn''t think too much, and said, "Go on, but after the movement just now, those new humans should have noticed us."


    He collected the points of these corpses, which were quite a lot. There were more than 2,000 points in total, mainly because the monster''s corpse was valuable.


    Go back below.


    Zhu Wenwu came over and asked, "What happened then? Where are those people?"


    Huang Biao paused for a moment, and said, "There is a monster, all of them are dead. Let''s find other people now, so we should first understand the situation."


    The other person Lin Xiuyu found was nearby, and they arrived in about ten minutes. They were on the second floor of a small supermarket.


    There are quite a few shelves around, as well as corpses of zombies. A few zombies obviously died not long ago, and people should be nearby.


    As soon as they walked in, they heard someone shouting.


    "Deputy Chief Lin, I''m here!"


    The three of them looked at each other and became more cautious after what happened just now.


    Su Changxing walked over, and saw a man in military uniform, my long knife, leaning against the shelf, seemingly seriously injured.


    Finally got it right this time.


    Seeing Su Changxing approaching, the man said with a serious face, "Are you Deputy Chief Lin?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while, pointed to Lin Xiuyu who was following behind, and said, "I''m not, he is."


    The man looked at Lin Xiuyu from the side, his face softened obviously, he lowered his head and said:


    "Sorry, under special circumstances, I have to be more cautious... I am Cheng Jiyuan from the seventh team, and you just came from outside"


    Su Changxing nodded and said:


    "The main thing is to ask you about the situation, well, let''s deal with your injury first."


    Huang Biao stepped forward, checked his injuries, took out a water bottle, poured some water on Cheng Jiyuan''s wound, and put his hands on the wound.


    The water applied to the skin rippled towards the wound, and the water was flowing backwards. It felt like a video played backwards, which was unreal.


    Cheng Jiyuan''s breathing gradually stabilized, his face looked much better, and he relaxed a little.


    Seeing that he was in better condition, Lin Xiuyu asked, "What''s the situation with you now, where are the team leaders?"


    Valley


    Cheng Jiyuan raised his head, a few black lines appeared on his face, hesitated for a while, and said:


    "I don''t know. At that time in the town, a large number of new humans suddenly appeared and attacked us. Our seventh team received an order to break out."


    "We did run out, but we were still caught up by those new humans... We are not opponents at all, and there are very powerful existences among those new humans."


    "However, our captain Sun Yi should still be alive now."


    Lin Xiuyu licked his lips and said calmly: "He is dead, we met just now."


    "died?"


    Cheng Jiyuan''s face was calm, not surprised at all, and continued:


    "The team leader was besieged by a large number of new humans in the stronghold, but I don''t know what the situation is now. They may still be alive or they may have been breached."


    His voice was numb, with deep despair, maybe he didn''t even realize that subconsciously he no longer thought that he could live, they could live.


    This is the worst.


    Lin Xiuyu said expressionlessly: "Now, we need you to lead the way, we are going to the stronghold."


    Cheng Jiyuan said decisively, "Well, no problem."


    Huang Biao put down his hands, stood up, grinned and said: "Well, it should be similar, you can try to stand up."


    Cheng Jiyuan put one hand on the counter behind him, stood up slowly, and said:


    "The effect of this treatment... is really powerful."


    Huang Biao took a little breath and explained:


    "Actually, the injuries you received are not considered moderate. In fact, they are only on the surface of the ordinary body. It''s just that ordinary people''s bodies are too fragile, and trauma to a part will affect the whole."


    Cheng Jiyuan carefully felt the state of his body, and tentatively said:


    "Let''s go directly? According to the previous statement, the situation should be very bad."


    Lin Xiuyu nodded quickly and said:


    "Well, let''s go now, time waits for no one."


    His expression seemed a little nervous unknowingly, the human brain is like the most perfect CPU, which can naturally make up for the subsequent development.


    Especially for him.


    Back on the street, the people outside seemed restless.


    Seeing Su Changxing and others coming out, Zhu Wenwu stepped forward and said:


    "Just now, a trace of new human beings appeared in the distance. They should have discovered us, but they didn''t come up immediately, but retreated."


    retreated...


    Su Changxing realized that the other party definitely hadn''t retreated, but was just avoiding the edge~www.novelhall.com~ Knowing that they were very strong, he asked:


    "Can you determine where they are?"


    Zhu Wenwu shook his head and said: "It''s not possible, their existence is not strong enough, and the distance is too far to mark."


    His ability is highly targeted, and his ability to perceive the more powerful and distorted existence will increase significantly.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, it''s okay, you should always pay attention to them, let''s go directly to see the situation regardless of them."


    Under the leadership of Cheng Jiyuan, a group of people marched all the way to the northeast of the town, which was actually facing the direction of the iron tower.


    "Among the new humans who attacked us, one is particularly powerful. We are no match at all, so we can only run away."


    Cheng Jiyuan recalled the situation at that time.


    Lin Xiuyu thought for a while and asked, "Where is the team leader, he is not an opponent?"


    Cheng Jiyuan was silent for a while, and said: "It is because of the team leader that I feel that I have a chance, and everyone else seems vulnerable."

 Chapter 347： big head ghost

    In the present world, Zhong Jueqing''s reputation is also widely spread in the circle of supernatural beings for his powerful strength. He is the existence of the top strength among supernatural beings, and it almost represents the strongest personal strength of human beings before the end of the world.


    After coming to the doomsday world, his strength should go even further.


    Indeed, if the boss is not an opponent, there is indeed no hope... Lin Xiuyu shook his head and said:


    "That''s not true, it''s not a matter of one person, even if the team leader is not an opponent, there will be other people..."


    Cheng Jiyuan looked at the people around him, and felt that these people looked very unusual, at least very powerful!


    This was his first feeling, especially Su Changxing, which even made him feel suffocated, as if it came from the suppression of his blood, like a dog meeting a lion.


    "Ok."


    Hearing Lin Xiuyu''s words, he seemed a little more excited.


    Only faint light from the sky revealed from above, and the street was completely dark, only black shadows could be seen moving on the street.


    Su Changxing immediately sensed that something was wrong with these zombies, as if they were purposely rushing towards them from a long distance away.


    This kind of ability seems to be familiar. Both Fujin and Mistress have similar abilities. It is not surprising that these new humans will have similar abilities.


    The zombies in this place have rough skin and thick flesh, and they are cut down with a single knife, as if they were cut on a steel plate.


    "We''ll go around this way."


    Su Changxing turned around and ran towards the side street with everyone, trying to avoid these zombies.


    Although these zombies pose little threat to them, they will always consume their state and physical strength.


    Walking halfway through the street, Zhu Wenwu opened his eyes wide and said suddenly:


    "The nearby zombies also changed direction and surrounded us. It seems that the target of these zombies is us."


    Su Changxing chopped down the zombie that rushed forward with two swords, and said: "There is no other way, the distance here should not be too far, let''s rush over."


    The corpses of these zombies are worth more than the corpses of ordinary humans. A corpse ranges from twenty to sixty points.


    Although one zombie does not have many points, more than one hundred zombies are worth nearly five thousand points.


    "The doomsday game deducted a large part of it, a proper profiteer."


    Su Changxing found out that with this calculation, it is actually very cost-effective to rely on discount stores to sell, and the doomsday game only gives a small part.


    And he estimated that in the area covered by the signal, those zombie corpses could not be sold, and the "energy" in them had been extracted by the doomsday game.


    This can also be counted as a motivation...


    Immediately afterwards, there was a sound of shouting and killing from the surrounding alleys, and a huge group of new humans came to kill them together with these zombies.


    These zombies did not respond to the existence of new humans, as if they were standing next to them.


    "One hundred and twenty-three."


    Zhu Wenwu shouted, turned his head and gestured to Chang Yi: "Get ready."


    They have certain tactical preparations, and it is also to make everyone''s ability to cooperate more efficiently.


    A large number of flames exploded on the side, blocking the building and the alleyway next to the building. This direction is also where the most new humans are located.


    Su Changxing observed these new humans, but he didn''t find any particularly powerful ones, they were not their opponents at all, they were just here to die.


    A huge body fell from above and landed in front of Su Changxing. He held up a big ax and smashed it towards his face, roaring:


    "Die!"


    Full of the breath of a berserker, with a vigorous sense of power.


    He is very confident in his own strength. In a frontal battle, no human being can take his blow, which is equivalent to a blow from a heavy steamroller.


    Su Changxing exerted all his strength, all the muscles in his body tensed, easily avoided the cutting blade, pulled out the revolver and pointed it at the new human''s chest.


    The firing pin made a dull sound, stirring the nerves of everyone present.


    Valley


    "Boom~"


    There was a roaring gunshot.


    The huge new human flew out backwards, with a big hole in his chest, and fell heavily on the ground, twitching continuously.


    [Giant distorted human being: released from the genetic base structure, gaining powerful power and greatly increasing vitality]


    Su Changxing saw this new human being trying to stand up again, stepped forward, and beheaded him neatly.


    Although they have just come into contact with it, many new humans have already retreated and retreated to this point. Only those zombies are still coming, and there are more and more.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the dark shadows, a short and thin figure watched the humans who were constantly killing zombies on the street.


    "not enough."


    "not enough."


    A golden light flickered in his pupils.


    Sitting next to him, the bloated fat man said dissatisfiedly:


    "Big head ghost, our task is to stop them, if this continues, they can go straight over."


    "What do you know!"


    A bald head with a few strands of long hair suddenly looked sideways at him, opened its wide mouth to reveal its uneven teeth, and said with a smile:


    "If you want to die, you can go there directly. I heard that Anshan Bridge died at the hands of a human, and the light stone seeds were lost."


    The fat man''s mouth twitched, and he fell silent for a moment.


    The big-headed ghost took a deep breath, puffed out his skinny chest, and said:


    "But they are already dead. Falling into my trap is a dead end. As long as they can''t find us, we will be invincible."


    "Huh? Really?"


    An indifferent voice came from above.


    The big-headed ghost looked up and saw a figure standing by the window, holding something in his hand and aiming at them.


    They were discovered!


    He is confident that they are perfectly hidden, and it is almost impossible to be discovered. This is a dead end, and the entrance and exit have been blocked by ruins.


    The big-headed ghost stared wide-eyed, and said with a strange smile: "Boy~www.novelhall.com~ How did you find me? It''s really a remarkable ability... But, you are looking for death."


    He and the fat man next to him didn''t move at all, they just stared at Zhu Wenwu in a daze.


    "Really?"


    There was a sound of iron sliding, and a round object fell down.


    The big head ghost stretched out his hand to grab the thing, only to see that it looked like a grenade.


    No!


    It''s just a grenade.


    No one would expect a grenade to appear in such a world where thermal weapons cannot be used, at least everyone regards this as a prerequisite.


    This has become a blind spot in thinking.


    The big-headed ghost''s reaction was half a beat slower, but the fat man next to him reacted faster. He rushed in front of the big-headed ghost and kicked the grenade, trying to bounce it away.


    Seeing this, Zhu Wenwu showed a mocking smile on his face.

 Chapter 348： The new human who is afraid of death

    The moment Fatty kicked it up, the grenade exploded, and the flames illuminated the night, engulfing Fatty. Half of his body was blown to pieces and fell heavily to the ground.


    The big-headed ghost fell not far away with scars all over his body, looked at Zhu Wenwu with cruelty, and shouted: "You deserve to die."


    He wasn''t mad at the death of his companion, but ashamed that he was so easily **** by a human.


    This is an intolerable failure.


    Zhu Wenwu felt a little pity that he did not cause effective damage to this new human who looked like a baby with a big head.


    Although the other party looked thin and small, he didn''t mean to despise him at all.


    Those endless zombies should be the masterpiece of this big-headed baby.


    "Hula~"


    There was a slight sound of wind.


    Zhu Wenwu reacted quickly, and immediately drew his sword to block back.


    A hunched zombie with scarlet eyes suddenly appeared behind him, and its steel-like claws hit the blade.


    Very heavy strength.


    The steel sword was almost blown away.


    At this moment, the big-headed ghost had already turned around and ran towards the other side of the alleyway, without looking back, without the slightest thought of fighting back.


    This zombie was extremely difficult to deal with, and its strength and speed firmly suppressed Zhu Wenwu. Even if it suffered a blow with a sword, and one arm was almost cut off, it still looked like a normal person.


    It was the first time Zhu Wenwu encountered such a powerful zombie, he was not in a hurry, he quickly backed away, opened the distance, and wanted to jump out of the window to chase the big-headed ghost.


    But this zombie chased after him, without giving any chance, with a stalking look.


    now.


    Su Changxing just followed the explosion and came to the top of the dead end. He saw half a corpse on the ground and a zombie that was fighting Zhu Wenwu inseparably.


    [Ghostly Zombie (Extraordinary): It has extremely fast speed and concealment ability, and its hands are hardened like steel.


    Note: Because it is controlled, it shows a more powerful fighting ability.


    (General, 4300 points)]


    "The strength should be between the ninth and eighth ranks."


    Su Changxing pulled out his pistol and shot at the zombie''s temple. His position was just right enough to see half of the zombie''s head.


    If you can see it, you can hit it.


    The ghostly zombie seemed to have sensed it, and began to dodge the moment Su Changxing shot, covering his head with his hands.


    The bullet drew an arc in mid-air, and shot into the room. With the acceleration of the "pistol enthusiast", it was extremely fast, and hit the zombie''s arm, hitting sparks.


    The zombie was knocked to the ground by the huge impact, a large hole appeared on one arm, and a copper-yellow bullet was embedded in it.


    "Bang bang~"


    Immediately afterwards, two bullets followed, and they were shot precisely on the zombie''s forehead.


    Su Changxing could no longer see the zombies, but felt hit.


    Zhu Wenwu leaned out of the window, pointed to the front, and shouted, "The new human who controls the zombies ran over there."


    Su Changxing nodded, expressing his understanding, and immediately chased forward along the alleyway, and also felt that there was a person running forward over there.


    It is now certain that the ability of that new human being is to control zombies, and in this case, he cannot be let go.


    Such an ability would be infinitely magnified in this world full of zombies.


    However, the range he can cover seems to be far inferior to that of the mistress, and he needs to be relatively close, otherwise he won''t be squatting in this position.


    After running for hundreds of meters, Su Changxing noticed a corpse that looked like a baby with a big head lying in the **** dump by the side of the road.


    ¡¾Looks like a dead body¡¿


    ¡¾He is playing dead¡¿


    Gu Yan


    Play dead?


    interesting.


    Su Changxing slowed down and walked towards the garbage dump, looked at the garbage dump with a vague look, and said as if talking to himself:


    "You are the most fearful new human being I have ever seen."


    The "corpse" remained motionless, as if it was really dead.


    Su Changxing raised the knife violently, pierced his abdomen, and plunged into the ground. No blood flowed out, just like a mummy.


    Still nothing.


    Pulling out the blade, he slashed at the corpse''s head.


    "do not!"


    A hoarse voice sounded.


    The big-headed ghost suddenly turned his head to look at Su Changxing, sobbing and said, "Don''t kill me, I''m innocent."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, not knowing if the other party said the word "innocent", and said lightly:


    "It''s not a resistance. It seems that your close-up ability is really weak."


    The big-headed ghost''s bulging eyeballs rolled, and suddenly changed his face, smiling flatteringly:


    "My lord, just tell me what you need, and I will satisfy it, you say it, you say it."


    The big-headed ghost looked obedient, as if Su Changxing didn''t know that the other party was the instigator of the corpse tide just now, he really believed it.


    Su Changxing inserted the tip of the knife into the skull of the big-headed ghost, looked up with a smile, and said, "First, let those zombies above commit suicide."


    "what!"


    The big-headed ghost''s eyes widened, wondering how Su Changxing found out that the zombies were like lifeless stones when they were not moving.


    "speed."


    Su Changxing stretched the tip of the knife a little further, and said impatiently:


    "Don''t you know that these zombies are full of stench, and I can smell it hundreds of meters away."


    His perception is also very high. When he came here, he found the zombies squatting on it, and he understood what the other party was planning.


    The big-headed ghost remained motionless, afraid that the blade would be inserted into his forehead, his eyes were wide open and dark, staring at Su Chang, he said with a strange smile:


    "Just kidding, I don''t mean anything else."


    The next moment, several zombies with their heads exploded fell from above and fell to the ground.


    The big-headed ghost smiled and said: "Look, it''s just a joke, my lord, you can do whatever you want."


    Su Changxing stared at the big-headed baby in front of him. The obedience of the other party made him more cautious, and said:


    "Just tell me what''s going on with you new humans? Who is controlling you from behind?"


    The big-headed ghost heard the words~www.novelhall.com~ fell silent for a while, and said with a chuckle: "We are nothing but a group of mutated monsters."


    Su Changxing pushed the blade forward again, and said calmly: "It seems that you really want to die."


    "Wait a moment."


    "Wait a moment."


    The big head ghost felt the approach of death, and hurriedly shouted:


    "Who can know these things, but..."


    His small palm made a gesture of prayer, and said with fear:


    "You know, the wisest choice for you now is to let me go and leave here. Of course you want to go in, and I can''t stop it... I only know that a few gods and lords are guiding us to the light."


    In an instant, a golden light flashed in his eyes, his body suddenly became blurred, he broke away from the restraint, and rushed to the distance at a high speed.

 Chapter 349： confrontation

    Seeing this, Su Changxing immediately drew his gun and shot at the blurred shadow.


    "Bang bang~"


    The bullet passed through the shadow and shot through the wall, leaving a large hole.


    "A shot?"


    Su Changxing couldn''t perceive the existence of the big-headed ghost at all, and he didn''t continue to pursue him. Instead, he turned to look at Zhu Wenwu''s situation.


    At this time, Zhu Wenwu was squatting on the ground, looking at the half of the corpse, when he saw Su Changxing coming over, he raised his head and said:


    "Did you catch him? Those zombies have quieted down."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "I caught him, but let him run away. It''s a pity, these new humans are not like zombies, they are all ghosts."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded in agreement and said, "In such an environment, it is not ordinary people who can survive."


    They immediately returned to the street, the zombies had calmed down, there were hundreds of corpses lying on the ground, and four of them were injured.


    Among them, Zhang Shun, who was seriously injured, was lying on the ground receiving Huang Biao''s treatment. He was negligent, and was pierced through the abdomen by a new human being with a sharp weapon.


    Chang Yi stood aside, held her breath, and said:


    "You were blocked in front, and you were not allowed to rush in. Your strength is not as powerful as Captain Zhu."


    Zhang Shun laughed awkwardly, opened his eyes wide, and said, "I''m excited, haha, excited."


    There is no trace of fear in his expression, more like a fanatic who is keen on fighting, maybe this is the difference between people, maybe there is a big difference in genetics.


    Huang Biao said approvingly:


    "Haha, boy, I''m optimistic about you, so you must have this kind of energy. On the battlefield, those who survive are often not afraid of death. The more you are afraid, the easier it is to die."


    Standing beside Lin Xiuyu, Cheng Jiyuan said in a low voice, "Deputy Chief Lin, are these people too fierce to fight so many zombies with these monsters just like this?"


    When he killed two zombies, the battle was basically over.


    He was dumbfounded. Compared with those monsters, these civilians who came from the gathering looked more like out-and-out monsters, and their fighting power exploded.


    Lin Xiuyu stared at him, as if saying that he was short-sighted, and said calmly:


    "Normally, they are all Extraordinary, and there is nothing wrong with having such combat power."


    He looked down at the notebook in his hand, the blue light in his eyes seemed to be thinking about something.


    Su Changxing walked up to Huang Biao and asked, "How long will it take?"


    Huang Biao said without raising his head, "It won''t be long, at most ten minutes, and we just happen to have a rest here."


    Su Changxing nodded, and took this opportunity to collect points from the surrounding corpses, and at the same time asked Zhu Wenwu to pay attention to the movements of those zombies, in case the big-headed ghost would turn back.


    This time the battle took a toll on them.


    Even Extraordinary people have limited energy and physical strength, and it is impossible to maintain high-intensity battles for a long time.


    A total of more than 10,000 points have been collected, mainly because the corpses of those new humans are valuable, especially the half corpse that Zhu Wenwu killed in the bombing is worth more than 4,000.


    It should be a relatively powerful new human being, stronger than Zhu Wenwu, but he was so easily killed by a grenade.


    This can only be said that the strength of strength cannot completely determine the outcome of the battle.


    After this battle, the confidence of the crowd increased greatly, and the atmosphere eased up a lot. Even Zhu Wenwu''s expression became much more relaxed.


    At least this also proves that their combat effectiveness is indeed very strong.


    Going forward, it is obvious that the town is gradually becoming lively, and they will encounter new humans who are alone and wandering from time to time.


    "What''s the situation ahead now?"


    Valley


    Ye Yongqiang pressed a relatively normal-looking new human being on the ground with one hand cut off, and asked viciously.


    The new human looked desperately at the people around him, wondering why there were other humans here.


    "Calla~"


    Just as he was about to speak, one of his arms was cut off again, and he let out a scream, and said angrily, "I didn''t say anything, I won''t say anything, why are you in a hurry."


    "...Ah, is it? Then tell me."


    The corner of Ye Yongqiang''s mouth curled into a slender smile, which looked extremely cold and chilling.


    The new human said with pain: "We just stopped attacking just now, that human is too strong and blocked us out."


    Ye Yongqiang showed a satisfied look, and then asked: "Well, what plans do you have next?"


    The new human showed a dazed look, and said, "I don''t know too well, I should wait for a while before launching an attack."


    Immediately afterwards, he suddenly showed a wild smile: "Haha, anyway, after a long time, you will definitely die here. We don''t need to worry at all. It''s useless to kill me."


    "what!"


    He let out a sharp and high-pitched cry that spread around.


    Ye Yongqiang chopped off his head with an axe and screamed, but he knew that he was still swayed, and turned around and asked:


    "What to do, they should have found our location."


    Su Changxing looked around and said, "Let''s make a detour instead of going directly here. Lin Xiuyu, can you contact your team leader at this distance?"


    With dazzling blue eyes, Lin Xiuyu nodded and said, "Yes, but it will take a while. The environment here is not good."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The gravel fell from the sky, hitting the stone slabs with a crisp sound, and hitting the broken corpses with a dull sound.


    "Haha, do you want to come again? Ah? Come anyway, I haven''t killed enough yet."


    A middle-aged man wearing sunglasses stood in front of the factory gate, his chest heaving violently, and shouted.


    A large number of metal objects, steel pipes, fragments of the red iron door, and a large number of weapon fragments floated in midair.


    A loud and powerful voice resounded all around, like the roar of a giant beast.


    "Get out of here, and I''ll let you go, or you''ll all die!"


    Zhong Jueqing threw away his hat, his long hair was flying in the air, and with a slightly crazy smile on his face, he shouted:


    "You want me to go, but I don''t. Even if I can die with you, I think it''s worth it. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com"


    A series of electric eels visible to the naked eye spread all over his body, and the black sunglasses couldn''t cover up the dazzling blue light, and the huge power spontaneously drove the surge of airflow.


    At this moment, he is like a small nuclear fusion station, which is undergoing particle fission, and a large amount of energy bursts out, bursting and manic.


    The rich voice sounded again.


    "Well, you''re killing yourself, why? Why are you doing it?"


    The open space full of corpses is like an abyss. There is no new human being to take a step forward, but instead retreats timidly, becoming silent and no longer yelling.


    Zhong Jueqing took out a cigarette and put it near his mouth, snapped his fingers with his left hand to light it up, and said with a smile:


    "When I came in, I didn''t intend to get out alive... You may not understand, but that''s the truth."


    "Huh~"


    He exhaled a puff of green smoke and sighed: "Although the result may be the same, I just see you monsters are not happy."

 Chapter 350： flying boulder

    "over there."


    Su Changxing keenly sensed the movement in the distance, and the highly concentrated energy caused the space to change.


    This feeling is familiar.


    Zhong Jueqing?


    Many people had strange expressions on their faces, and they also felt the abnormal energy fluctuations, like the ripples produced by dropping a stone on the water.


    Cheng Jiyuan nodded, affirming:


    "Yes, it''s over there, on the edge of the town, a large factory directly connected to the energy station."


    "When I left there, it was already surrounded by a large number of new humans..."


    Lin Xiuyu waved his hand and said, "If we go directly like this, we will bump into a large number of new humans head-on. It''s best to go around by the east road."


    This is a very safe way, those new humans will not completely surround the factory.


    Huang Biao nodded, agreed, and said: "This is the best, we can take a look at the situation over there first."


    At this point, no matter how reckless a person is, he will choose to be cautious, cautious and cautious.


    In fact, except for a few people, most people''s minds were blank, including Zhou An, who just followed orders.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said with a final word: "That''s it, there is no other way."


    They are going to go around from the town''s avenue to the northeast of the factory, so as not to encounter a large number of new humans.


    The facts are similar to what they judged, but these new humans seem to be consciously searching for their positions.


    A figure suddenly sprang out from the side not far away, just in time to see them, and then turned around and ran back, making a sharp cry at the same time.


    It is a new human being with thick legs, and he runs very fast.


    Su Changxing drew his gun and shot, a bullet accurately shot his entire head, and the rest of his body fell to the ground, and the screaming stopped abruptly.


    Lin Xiuyu couldn''t help but said, "Your gunshot may be louder than his scream."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, nodded and said, "It makes sense, but I just want to kill him. Once we are discovered, our location will definitely be exposed, so we should leave here quickly."


    They changed direction slightly and continued on.


    Zhu Wenwu leaned over from the side and said, "It seems that there are no other new humans chasing us, which is a bit strange."


    Hearing this, Zhou An thought thoughtfully, "They''re already scared, so they''re not going to take care of us anymore?"


    Zhu Wenwu said blankly, "Maybe they don''t have the energy to control us."


    Just as they were talking, there was a strong wind from above, and a huge boulder appeared above them, and fell down at a very fast speed, as if being thrown by someone.


    This boulder is very large and flat, and it should be a part of the building.


    "Get out!"


    Zhu Wenwu reacted and shouted immediately.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing pulled out the revolver and pulled the trigger at the huge gravel. The bullet exploded, bombarding it into several small pieces, and then fired a second shot, smashing the largest piece of it.


    The stones hit the ground with a crisp sound, and the largest one smashed a four to five meter big hole in the street ahead.


    Most people were unharmed, except for one or two people who were hit by rocks and fell to the ground.


    Huang Biao hurried over and asked, "Are you all right, Zhang Shun?"


    Zhang Shun was injured again, a sharp stone pierced through his shoulder, and blood shot all over the ground.


    Zhang Shun was still quite stubborn, stood up from the ground, and said: "It seems that luck is not very good, and I was the one who was recruited."


    Valley Charm


    Huang Biao picked him up, ran to the side, and said, "It''s good that I''m not dead."


    Su Changxing looked in the direction where the stones were flying, and shouted: "Scatter first, let''s go into the alleyway to hide."


    Sure enough, when they all retreated into the roadway, a boulder flew from a distance in a parabola again, hitting the street, making a loud noise, and the ground trembled continuously.


    Zhu Wenwu observed it and said: "It flew from a very far away place, aiming at the position we are heading in."


    Huang Biao showed surprise and said, "A place far away? Is this a trebuchet?"


    All he could think of was to use a trebuchet to launch stones to fly such a long distance.


    Lin Xiuyu answered, "It doesn''t seem like trebuchets are so accurate, they are usually used to destroy city walls."


    Zhou An leaned against the wall, looked at the flying knife in his hand, and said:


    "It can''t be thrown over, um, it seems unlikely, it requires a lot of strength."


    Just halfway through the speech, he began to deny himself and felt that it was not very reliable.


    After a short thought, Su Changxing said, "Let''s leave here immediately, keep quiet, and try not to make loud noises."


    Huang Biao briefly dealt with the injuries of the wounded, and they left immediately.


    A few minutes later, another huge boulder flew over them, but it was blocked by buildings, and a large amount of smoke and dust flew down in the air.


    "Walk!


    "The building is about to fall."


    Huang Biao turned around and shouted, bending over and walking through the ruins.


    They are like a group of rats in the gutter, running around in order to survive.


    Su Changxing was also very helpless. Although he could handle boulders, his bullets were limited and he couldn''t stand such a waste.


    They could only continue to find the bunkers facing away from that direction and keep moving forward. After everyone got familiar with it, they were not as flustered as they were at the beginning.


    It didn''t stop until the eighth boulder, and the world suddenly became quiet, there was no loud noise of impact, and the ground stopped shaking.


    "It seems to be gone."


    Huang Biao let out a long sigh of relief.


    The boulders fell one by one, which was too oppressive.


    Su Changxing stopped, looked at the surrounding buildings and said, "We seem to have deviated from the planned route. There may be new humans nearby."


    While talking, he saw Lin Xiuyu walking towards him, as if he wanted to say something.


    Lin Xiuyu''s eyes were exceptionally bright~www.novelhall.com~ would make people feel pretty, his mouth moved, but he didn''t make a sound, and he showed three fingers with one hand.


    Thirty percent chance?


    Su Changxing gestured with his eyes, and continued to lead the team forward as if nothing had happened, thinking about how Lin Xiuyu would die.


    The black line on his face was heavy, and it was entirely possible that he died due to the influence of the energy station, but if it was due to other reasons, it meant that all of them would be in danger.


    Lin Xiuyu pursed her lips and continued:


    "I just contacted the people over there. They suffered heavy losses. Now those new humans have temporarily stopped attacking. The boss is confronting them, but it probably won''t last long."


    Su Changxing made some calculations and said, "Let''s go directly, the distance here is very close."


    In this position, the thunder light flickering in the sky can be faintly seen, like the neon lights in the city that never sleeps, permeating the cold.


    After walking a certain distance, they saw a group of new humans coming towards them. In the darkness, both sides were stunned.

 Chapter 351： corrupt giant

    "It''s those humans, kill them!"


    The sound of shouting and killing suddenly sounded in the darkness.


    When we meet on a narrow road, the brave wins.


    In such a brief contact, neither side had much time to think about it, so they started a head-on conflict.


    A new human with long hair covering his eyes held a short knife, and his body turned into a ghost image. In the blink of an eye, he came to Su Changxing and slashed at him.


    Su Changxing''s pupils dilated, and when he came to his senses, the horizontal knife bounced off the opponent''s weapon and punched him in the chest.


    The sternum couldn''t withstand the huge force and sank, but it still managed to block the punch.


    After receiving this punch, the new human''s body also fell into a state of convulsions and stiffness.


    Su Changxing slashed back with a knife, smoothly beheaded the opponent''s head, and splashed streaks of blood onto the ground in an arc.


    He killed the fastest new human being in the first place, and at this moment, other new human beings also rushed in front of him.


    Then, Su Changxing used "True Knowledge" to identify the stronger ones among the new humans, and easily killed them with a pistol, making the others vulnerable.


    In the chaos, these new humans also clearly felt that they were at a huge disadvantage, and that the opponent''s strength was much stronger than they imagined.


    Su Changxing held the steel knife, and slashed at these new humans one by one, and there was no unnecessary movement, and no one could resist his slash, even if there was another slash.


    After he killed all the way through, these new humans completely collapsed and fled in all directions.


    Su Changxing caught up with the last new human and killed it. Looking back, he found that the others had assembled again.


    Baimengshu


    Unknowingly, their actions have become more efficient, and it is also because everyone is extraordinary, everyone is of high quality and has no shortcomings.


    The movement just now naturally alarmed other new humans nearby.


    Not far ahead, a group of new humans swarmed towards them again.


    "Boom~"


    Among them was a giant-like new human running wildly on the street, six or seven meters tall, shaking even the abandoned vehicles on the street.


    The existence of such a large body gives people a lot of psychological pressure, but for Su Changxing, it is not difficult to solve, perhaps similar to other new humans.


    "Bang bang~"


    He fired two consecutive shots at the "giant"''s head.


    The bullets shot away as phantoms in the flames.


    The speed of the bullet is supersonic, and the time from firing to hitting is just a blink of an eye.


    The "giant" was also prepared, and subconsciously turned his head to avoid it, but he still didn''t dodge, two blood flowers exploded on his face.


    "what!"


    A scream sounded in my ear.


    The giant didn''t fall down. He covered half of his face covered with blood with one hand, and ran towards him frantically, waving his other hand down.


    This was something Su Changxing did not expect.


    He originally thought that two bullets could completely penetrate the giant''s head.


    The giant''s defense was beyond imagination. It should be because his bones were so hard that he forcibly resisted the impact of the bullets.


    Although it has the bonus of ability, the power of the pistol is still a little less.


    Su Changxing stood in front of him with a horizontal knife and met the "giant"''s palm. You could see that there was a thick layer of yellow **** on the palm.


    "Boom~"


    The next moment, Su Changxing was sent flying and hit the wall behind him.


    Exaggerated power!


    Su Changxing was extremely surprised by this kind of strength, which should be brought about by his larger size.


    [Thick power (Ding Guan): The power brought by the powerful body can explode several times in a short period of time. ¡¿


    Very simple name, same as his power.


    Su Changxing was extremely confident in his own strength, and felt that among these new humans, basically none could beat him.


    A mouthful of fishy sweetness gushes out from the throat.


    This blow caused him to suffer internal injuries, and his internal organs were slightly displaced.


    The "giant" let out a mocking laugh, completely ignoring the pain on his face:


    "A scumbag with a gun is nothing more than that."


    In his opinion, using firearms is like a hidden weapon, a despicable practice, especially this kind of thing that other people can''t use.


    Although this kind of thing hurts his body, it is not fatal at all.


    "Really? You monsters still know meanness?"


    Su Changxing wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and smiled, as if he didn''t care about the other party at all.


    With an arrogant expression on the face of the "giant", he followed up and punched down again, with a hunting voice:


    "I have killed many people like you. There was one who was very strong, but he was very arrogant, and he died in my hands in the end."


    [Corrupt giants: mutants from humans, but completely out of existence as humans, giants are not humans, and have nothing to do with them. ¡¿


    This is a completely distorted existence, and it can also be called a real new human being.


    Su Changxing thought of the similarities between giants and giant hands, they are equally huge, that is to say, these new humans are actually being assimilated by giant hands infinitely.


    Facing the big hand waving towards him, this time, he still didn''t dodge, closed his eyes, and grabbed it forward with both hands.


    There was excitement in the giant''s eyes, and he was full of confidence. If Su Changxing confronted him head-on like this, his chances of winning were ten to ten.


    "Boom~"


    The bodies of the two sides collided again~www.novelhall.com~ making a dull sound, muscles, bones and flesh colliding with each other.


    A shocking scene appeared.


    Su Changxing slid back a small distance in a small arc, firmly grasped the giant''s big hand, stopped firmly, and his shoe drew a long trace on the ground.


    "Boom~"


    Accompanied by a roar, a large amount of blood gushed out from the back of the giant, leaving a big hole.


    Su Changxing picked up the long silver revolver and pressed it against the giant''s chest, with a smile on his face, he said:


    "Well, your strength still seems to be inferior to mine."


    The giant had a terrified look on his face and wanted to struggle, but Su Changxing grabbed his hand and firmly suppressed it.


    The clip turns.


    "Boom~"


    Another shot hit the giant in the chest.


    This time, the giant lost all strength, his tense muscles relaxed, and he fell softly in front of Su Changxing, still unconvinced:


    "mean!"


    The corners of Su Changxing''s mouth twitched, feeling that this big guy''s brain seemed to be cramped. Could this be the characteristic of giants?


    "The fact is that you are inferior to me."


    He then pulled out his pistol and shot at the other new humans. The bullet passed through the crowd and precisely pierced through the head of a new human who was fighting Huang Biao.


    It is most efficient to use different weapons to face different enemies.


    In five or six seconds, he emptied a magazine, and the brains of nine new humans exploded and fell to the ground.


    Although the power of a single shot of a pistol is far inferior to that of a revolver, it can fire a large number of bullets in a short period of time, and the overall power is even greater.


    Lin Xiuyu looked more relaxed, and found a relatively safe place to squat down and hide. After hitting this level, the situation has become clear:


    "The power of that revolver has surpassed the general anti-materiel sniper rifle, um, it''s too unreasonable."

 Chapter 352： Servant of Giants

    Although Cheng Jiyuan received treatment, his injury was still not serious. He followed Lin Xiuyu and said:


    "It should be some kind of ability of Extraordinary, which is about the same as our supernatural beings. Their combat power is indeed strong, and if they join, they can indeed win."


    He was deeply shocked by the combat power displayed by Su Changxing and his group. Compared with those new humans, although there were not many of them, they had a chance to win with the addition of their security bureau.


    Lin Xiuyu opened his eyes wide and said slowly, "Well, do you think so?"


    Cheng Jiyuan nodded affirmatively, and said, "Yes, the fact is that Extraordinary people deserve to be Extraordinary."


    Lin Xiuyu showed a thoughtful look, and he was also thinking seriously about Cheng Jiyuan''s words, which was not unreasonable, but the probability of death he calculated was abnormally high.


    This is not caused by radiation, it is most likely that something happened that Cheng Jiyuan didn''t know about.


    The battle quickly drew to a close.


    Zhu Wenwu came back from a distance covered in blood. There were many wounds on his body. Black blood dripped from the blade of his sword. He licked his dry lips and said:


    "It''s a pity. After running a few, these new humans are very familiar with the surrounding environment."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Go and treat the wound, we''ll leave here immediately."


    As a resuscitator, Huang Biao''s strength as a medical soldier is perfectly reflected at this time, and he can quickly deal with injuries.


    Only at this point, even Extraordinary people will feel exhausted.


    The hands of the middle-aged man who was following Zhang Shun had been trembling since just now, and the amplitude became more and more obvious.


    Huang Biao noticed and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you injured?"


    His face is covered with "spots". It is Zhang Shun''s uncle, Zhang Chuanwen, a person who shows signs of corpse transformation, but has become a Extraordinary.


    Zhang Chuanwen''s face was numb, and he said in a low voice:


    "I don''t know, it''s been like this since just now, so it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    Huang Biao frowned, knowing that the body of an Extraordinary is a more sophisticated existence, and there will be no emergency response of some ordinary people, unless there is something wrong with the body itself.


    But there is no other way now.


    He could only nod his head and said, "Pay attention to yourself, and tell me as soon as you have any questions."


    Zhang Chuanwen responded, showing a little smile, and said:


    "Don''t worry about me, it''s normal to die in this place."


    "You are still very open-minded."


    Huang Biao said with emotion.


    Zhang Chuanwen may be considered the most peaceful of them, more like a tourist, and doesn''t seem to value life and death that much.


    Then, under the guidance of Zhu Wenwu, they avoided the interception of a wave of new humans and approached the area near the factory from the side.


    Here is a large area of ??ruins, a large number of buildings collapsed, the night sky glows with a little thunder, and a huge figure crouches in the night.


    a giant.


    A true giant!


    Su Changxing and his group climbed to the top of the ruins, and saw such a scene, a giant of more than ten to twenty meters high, squatting on the ruins in the distance, his eyes were like torches, containing brilliant golden light.


    Like the legendary gods, majestic and tall.


    Everyone was stunned, feeling suffocated.


    Zhou An swallowed a mouthful of saliva, hesitatingly said: "Then... what is that?"


    Chang Yi subconsciously said: "A giant, or a monster?"


    Cheng Jiyuan took a deep breath and tremblingly said: "The place he is facing is the gate of the factory. When I left, this thing was not there yet."


    He didn''t expect that what they were facing was actually such a thing. Facing such an existence would only make them feel powerless, let alone be their enemy.


    Love Chinese Network


    Su Changxing''s heart sank as well, feeling the pressure from this unknown giant, which became tangible and visible to the naked eye.


    When the physical body is strong to a certain extent, the strength is obvious, and the vitality reaches a certain level, and there will be a qualitative change.


    An ant can never kill an elephant, no matter how poisonous it is.


    [God Servant Giant: A certain direction of life is going to the extreme, protected by unknown existence, possessing huge vitality]


    Servant of giants?


    This should not refer to the breed of giant, but to his nature, the nature of strength.


    Then, Su Changxing noticed that on the opposite side of the giant, there were a large number of floating iron objects, slowly spinning in mid-air, reaching a height of more than ten to twenty meters.


    This is Zhong Jueqing''s metal storm, formed by a strong magnetic field, but he doesn''t seem to be able to completely control the magnetic field.


    The giant stared at the metal storm quietly, as if deep in thought.


    Suddenly, he turned his head and glanced over, and everyone''s hearts suddenly stopped beating.


    Su Changxing could feel that he was just watching him.


    "Get out of here! Humans, this is not where you should be."


    "If you don''t leave, you will die!"


    A thunderous roar rolled in, accompanied by a gust of wind.


    So this is the existence that made Zhong Jueqing feel desperate... Su Changxing looked at the giant carefully with his eyes ~www.novelhall.com~.


    "True knowledge" is also constantly feeding back information, but it is very slow, and something is blocking the analysis.


    "Like a bluff?"


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, and felt that the giant''s behavior was a little too exaggerated, there shouldn''t be such nonsense, and if he really had the ability to do it, he wouldn''t talk nonsense.


    So at most, he would be 50-50 with the current Zhong Jueqing.


    After analyzing and comparing, Su Changxing felt that there was a chance, a chance to kill this big guy.


    He has always been a rational person. If there is a chance in theory, then there is a chance.


    "Bug, do you want to die too?"


    There was a ferocious expression on the giant''s face, and the skin showed a serious stone texture, without the elasticity of flesh and blood, and was rigid.


    Maybe gods shouldn''t be like people.


    Su Changxing smiled, regardless of whether the other party could hear him or not, he said, "Yes, so what, does it matter?"


    The next moment, a dazzling golden light flashed in the giant''s eyes, and he picked up a boulder and threw it at them like a trebuchet.


    Su Changxing''s pupils narrowed suddenly, and he was prepared. He had thought that the boulder might be thrown by this giant.


    But that''s still an exaggeration.


    "spread!"


    Huang Biao yelled with his heart raised in his throat.


    This is completely different from the previous distance, which means that the power and speed will be completely different, and they may not be able to dodge at all.


    Everyone left and spread out in all directions.


    "Boom~"


    The huge impact sound came from a distance with the wind and waves.


    The boulder shattered in the sky, was intercepted by the metal storm, and became countless smaller pieces until it disappeared.


    Su Changxing let out a sigh of relief, he was completely unsure of stopping the boulder, but fortunately he was stopped by Zhong Jueqing, it seemed that Zhong Jueqing had noticed their arrival.

 Chapter 353： war roar

    "You really don''t know how to live or die!"


    The giant looked at the metal storm, showing an angry expression, trying to stand up and walk forward, but just halfway up, he was forced to squat down again.


    ¡¾His body is in an abnormal state and corroded¡¿


    Ok?


    So this giant can''t bear the influence of the energy station.


    The specific situation was different from what Su Changxing expected.


    Immediately afterwards, a large number of new humans drilled out of the ruins and looked at them. The large and small figures looked like a group of hungry wolves.


    The battlefield suddenly changed dramatically.


    The addition of Su Changxing and the others changed the delicate balance that had just been formed.


    Simultaneously.


    The Security Bureau also tacitly pulled out teams from the side of Metal Storm.


    A large group of vigorous flames dispels the night, illuminates the surroundings, and is extremely conspicuous.


    Is this preparing for a wave of stud?


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Sun Xiaochuan''s face turned pale, his lips were dry, he looked at the giant in the distance, and asked:


    "Captain, are we going to fight them to the death?"


    Qin Dechang looked back at the young man, nodded and said:


    "Yes, regardless of success or failure, it''s all in one fell swoop. This is also our last chance. When we fight later, your team will be responsible for protecting me."


    Due to the death and replacement of personnel, Sun Xiaochuan is now the captain of a small team.


    "Captain, don''t worry, we will fight to the death, and we will protect you to the death."


    Sun Xiaochuan nodded, with a look of determination in his eyes, and said with confidence.


    Too many people have died.


    Huang Jixiang was left behind due to a change in his body, and Chen Ling was also suspected of dying. Their current team is the merger of the original three teams.


    They all understood why it was said that this was the last chance. Compared to those monsters, they couldn''t afford it. The ubiquitous radiation alone was deadly enough.


    A large number of flowing fires surged around Qin Dechang, and the brightness and warmth formed a sharp contrast with the gloomy environment here.


    "Today, our purpose is to kill these beasts, nothing else matters."


    One of his hands has been completely abolished, and it is in a state of carbon black and cracked, like a piece of wood that has been burned into charcoal.


    "Even if death is in front of you, you need to struggle. People should not lie down and die."


    "If we give up, we will be sorry for those who have died...haha, this is also a sunk cost."


    Sun Xiaochuan followed behind Qin Dechang, feeling regretful and wanting to cry, but he was also relieved that even if he became a corps leader, he could only rely on others.


    He doesn''t have the qualifications to be a corporal.


    The warm firelight illuminated his bandaged side face, and the cold black water wrapped his hands tightly holding the long sword.


    A thin body may carry a not weak spirit.


    People may try their best to give up their lives, but they still don''t understand what they are chasing.


    At this moment, no matter what it is, it doesn''t matter anymore.


    Roaring sounds like beasts in the mountains spread one after another on the ruins.


    Under the roar of the giant, the eyes of all the new humans turned scarlet, and they rushed towards them frantically.


    the other side.


    Lin Xiuyu sat down on the ground with gloomy eyes, coughed twice, raised his hand to Su Changxing, and stretched out a finger.


    When Su Changxing saw it, his eyes flickered, and his pupils became darker. Holding the steel knife high, he shouted without a trace of emotion:


    "Kill me!"


    He also had more than 80 rounds of pistol bullets, more than 60 rounds of Magnum bullets, and four grenades.


    Su Changxing climbed up to a half-collapsed building, and shot at the new humans rushing from a long distance.


    Without cover, the precise range of his pistol is about one kilometer, which is equivalent to using the pistol as a precision rifle.


    While shooting continuously, he also needs to quickly judge which are powerful individuals and make spot kills.


    This requires a high degree of concentration.


    The shooting frequency is kept at about two shots per second to ensure the most efficient hit rate.


    "Bang bang~"


    With the rhythmic gunshots, these new humans fell to the ground one by one, none of them avoided, but they survived the first shot with a strong resistance, but he would then make up for the second shot.


    The crisp gunshots are like the harvesting sound of the death scythe, with some kind of melody that fits the movement, light and elegant.


    After more than 20 people died, these new humans realized the seriousness of the problem and had to find a bunker to escape.


    "à§~"


    A black shadow passed by.


    Su Changxing stopped shooting suddenly, turned sideways abruptly, a spear passed by his side, and nailed to the wall behind him.


    Immediately afterwards, several flying objects shot at him.


    As these new humans approached, they could already use some long-range attacks to threaten Su Changxing.


    But so far.


    It seemed that there was nothing that could really threaten Su Changxing. Unlike those hunters, these new humans were better at close combat, more like a group of wild beasts.


    This is good news.


    He can continue to shoot unscrupulously, he only needs to dodge the attacks that are not too dense.


    His continuous shooting abruptly slowed down the advancing speed of these new humans~www.novelhall.com~Zhu Wenwu and the others did not rush up, but hid in the ruins and ambush.


    When the second clip was finished, there was a sharp wind sound in the sky, and a boulder turned into a phantom and flew towards him.


    Zhong Jueqing did not stop this attack.


    Su Changxing had been paying attention to the situation on the giant''s side, and when he sensed something was wrong, he immediately ran back.


    But the boulder didn''t simply throw it over, it seemed to have eyes, and it made a slight arc in the air, and threw it at Su Changxing.


    "Fuck, it''s not scientific at all for such a big thing to track."


    Su Changxing looked back and saw that the boulder was close at hand, and the shadow covered his figure.


    "Boom~"


    Immediately, there was a loud noise, and the already crumbling building completely collapsed under the impact of the huge force.


    Su Changxing got stuck in the gap between the buildings, but was still smashed right on the ground, and fell from mid-air with a lot of rubble.


    The boulders are interspersed with steel bars, forming an effect of broken roots.


    When he landed, he rolled to the side, avoiding the large boulders that followed him.


    Seeing Su Changxing being knocked out, those new humans roared excitedly, and took the opportunity to rush over.


    A lot of smoke and dust was set off, and no one knew what was going on inside.


    Seeing this, Huang Biao and Zhu Wenwu led people from left to right to kill these new humans.


    Still more than a dozen new humans came near the boulder, trying to find Su Changxing''s trace, or rather his body.


    The order they received was that the person who shot the gun was the first target to be dealt with, and killing the person who shot the gun would get a huge reward and evolve into a real new human.


    The situation on the battlefield suddenly changed.


    If Su Changxing died, they would have no chance of winning and could only retreat, not necessarily escape.

 Chapter 354： rising evil spirit

    Gunshots were heard in the smoke, and several bullets flew out.


    Seven or eight new humans standing around were all headshot, blood mist scattered in the air, and headless corpses fell one after another.


    Su Changxing was covered in blood and staggered out of the smoke, the blood on his coat was covered in dust.


    Under the impact of the boulder, a large area of ??his muscle tissue was torn, and several bones were broken.


    "Almost killed, this can be regarded as the method of the seventh rank."


    He muttered, looking up, the giant''s eyes were watching him, and he was surprised to find that he was not dead.


    What is it like to stare at the ants?


    Maybe that''s the case, with curiosity, but actually indifferent, just like humans see insects crawling on the side of the road.


    What does it feel like to be an ant?


    Maybe it''s what he is like now, with a deep sense of powerlessness.


    The reason why people are human is because their power has its limit, and they can''t even control themselves.


    The fingers dexterously jumped, and the bullets were buckled one by one, and the copper casing on the surface of the bullets was stained with red blood stains.


    A new human being with a strong figure and a back full of bone spurs dragged a long knife and slashed at him, the blade drew long marks on the ground.


    Su Changxing didn''t move, a faint light flashed in his eyes, and several dark green figures appeared in front of him.


    Here are the few remaining evil spirits in the pendant.


    They appear extremely unstable in such an environment, looming, but it is enough to deal with this new human being.


    One evil spirit blocked the attack with its body, the other grabbed the new human''s neck with one claw, and the other two followed and threw him to the ground.


    There was a scream.


    The new human continued to struggle, but couldn''t break free from the oppression of the four evil spirits, and soon passed away.


    A few evil spirits are more solid than the naked eye.


    Seeing that Su Changxing was not dead, more new humans surrounded him, eager to kill Su Changxing.


    The gunshot sounded like a knife hanging over his head.


    Everyone is likely to die under Su Changxing''s gun.


    Su Changxing also retreated rationally. There are too many of these new humans, and if they fight to the end, their chances of winning are not great.


    One of the Extraordinary named Wang Zhi took a step back and was slashed on the back by a new human who was chasing up from behind.


    He fell to the ground on the spot, surrounded by several new humans.


    "Boom~"


    There was an explosion.


    A large number of flames exploded centered on Wang Zhi, radiating many new humans, illuminating the ferocious faces, and the people on the ground.


    Chang Yi stood behind, watching this scene with trembling hands.


    It was a beautiful fireball, but he also killed his teammates himself.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing fired intensively from the side, and seven or eight people were headshot almost simultaneously and fell to the ground, clearing a small gap.


    Zhou An took the opportunity to pull away the grenade, threw it into the distance, flew more than a hundred meters, and exploded among the new humans following behind, causing the dilapidated building on the side to further collapse and cut off the road.


    juggler.


    He can throw not only throwing knives, but also grenades, and he can precisely control the throwing angle, distance, and range.


    "rise!"


    A faint light appeared in Su Changxing''s eyes, and with a wave of one hand, evil spirits rose up from the corpses that had just died, gradually taking on their appearance in life.


    The fresher and more powerful the corpse is, the more likely it is to form an evil spirit.


    The probability of the corpses of ordinary people forming evil spirits is very low, but the probability of these new humans forming evil spirits is very high, not much worse than those of hunters.


    Forty or fifty evil spirits appeared at a distance of several hundred meters from Su Changxing as the center.


    With the evil spirits as cannon fodder in front, their pressure was instantly reduced, at least the embarrassing situation of being besieged was alleviated.


    Zhu Wenwu immediately led a group of people through a gap in the ruins, passed the evil spirit, went around and killed them, and cooperated with the evil spirit to kill more than 30 new humans.


    The strength of the evil spirits was compromised, but they couldn''t stand the large number. The situation was reversed in a short period of time, and the number of evil spirits on the ruins continued to increase as more and more people died.


    At this point, Su Changxing is much more confident. As long as a large number of casualties are caused to these new humans in a short period of time, the role of "shepherd" will be infinitely magnified.


    "what!"


    A scream sounded.


    A new human with a size of five or six meters was cut off by Zhu Wenwu''s sword and fell to the ground.


    Qian Runwei, who was behind, dragged a sledgehammer and smashed through the chest of the new human being. The huge impact made the entire chest dented and shattered.


    The new human lost his breath in an instant, the corpse was shining with green light, and an equally huge evil spirit gradually formed.


    "So the size of these evil spirits is determined by them during their lifetime? In other words, the stronger the body, the stronger the soul."


    He froze for a moment, then locked on to the next target and killed with the steel sword.


    Su Changxing had already stopped shooting, but hid in a concealed place, closed his eyes to raise his field of vision enough to see the entire battlefield, and thus controlled the evil spirits to take effective actions.


    In the distance, there are still new humans moving towards them continuously, but the number is not too many.


    The new human side is organized in general, but scattered in details, more like a temporary patchwork of people in the army.


    "Kill these damned ghosts first~www.novelhall.com~ Leave those people alone."


    A werewolf-like new human with long black hair was running on the battlefield, roaring.


    They have discovered that these groups of ghosts pose a great threat. In a short period of time, forty or fifty people died under the siege of evil spirits.


    These ghosts are very cunning, and they move fast. They often hunt and kill fewer people in groups, forming a situation where more people fight less.


    It surges up when they are apart, and recedes when they are together.


    Extremely annoying!


    Su Changxing made some calculations, and immediately contacted Lin Xiuyu with his consciousness:


    "Let Huang Biao lead people to kill from the east, and I will let the evil spirits insert in from the middle, surround them, and eat up this wave of new humans."


    This is Lin Xiuyu''s ability, which can transmit information at a certain distance.


    The next moment, Huang Biao changed direction, and killed along the ravine in the ruins from the east.


    In the ruins, the field of vision is not wide, there are various obstacles, and they cannot be seen from a farther place. They can see the giant only because the giant is tall enough.


    With the cooperation of Su Changxing''s God''s perspective and Lin Xiuyu, this has become a game of exchanging combat power.


    The overall strength of their two teams is very strong, as long as they don''t face the siege of a large number of new humans, there will be no problem.


    biquge.name


    And as long as this group of hundreds of new humans is eaten, the number of his evil spirits will increase by seventy or eighty accordingly.


    Under the ebb and flow, they will be at an absolute advantage.


    Those new humans seemed to be aware of the problem, and instead of charging blindly, they gradually returned to the cage, trying to stabilize their heels first.


    However, Su Changxing did not find a new human existence as powerful as Anshan Bridge. Perhaps, that giant was the same existence as Anshan Bridge.

 Chapter 355： Ghost Snowball

    More than seventy evil spirits walked quickly through the ruins along the gap at the bottom, almost without a sound, only the accompanying breeze.


    Their bodies are roughly semi-solid and can be scaled to a certain extent.


    "Get rid of them!"


    "Kill!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Shouts of killing came from above, and Huang Biao''s team came to the designated position at the first time, and encountered this group of new humans head-on.


    More than 70 evil spirits rushed up from behind while the two sides were fighting, and killed more than a dozen new humans in a single encounter.


    Facing the sudden attack, the new humans lost their formation, their eyes were bloodshot, and they roared and ran wild.


    This state makes them more fearless, and also makes them lose part of their sanity.


    This is exactly what Su Changxing is happy to see.


    However, compared to them, the evil spirit was more like a cold war machine, there was no fluctuation in its actions, and it only followed Su Changxing''s instructions.


    There is no other way to stop them than death.


    It''s a battle between beasts and machines.


    At the beginning of the battle, the new human side was still tenaciously resisting. The new human who looked like a werewolf could resist the siege of seven or eight evil spirits alone, and it seemed to be more than capable.


    The evil spirit''s attack was just a bloodstain on his body, it didn''t hurt or itch.


    His strength is stronger than Huang Biao and others, so he can only be restrained by the evil spirit temporarily.


    However, it didn''t last long, and the new human beings began to reduce staff quickly, because other new human beings were far inferior to Huang Biao and others.


    Yavin library


    Zhou An stared at the hairy new human who looked like a werewolf, holding a copper-yellow throwing knife in his hand, trying to find a perfect timing to deliver a fatal blow.


    [Soul Seizing Flying Knife (Ding Guan, lower position): A powerful soul is restrained on it, and the attack comes with powerful mental interference and huge damage.


    Note: It can be used three times, do not use the last time, unexpected things will happen. ¡¿


    This can also be regarded as Zhou An''s most powerful attack method, an extraordinary item obtained from the mission of the doomsday game.


    It seems that the flying knife has three chances to use it, but for him there are only two. Since they all reminded that using the third time would be dangerous, he would not use it.


    He hadn''t used this throwing knife before, and felt that he had to use it at the most critical moment.


    Now is obviously the most critical time.


    After a brief pause, Zhou An found the right moment and threw the throwing knife sideways.


    The flying knife turned into a black shadow and passed through the crowd, shooting at the new human beings who were fighting the evil spirits without a sound.


    If you don''t look in that direction, you will definitely not notice anything, and no one will even notice the throwing knife.


    As expected, the new human didn''t notice anything. He was precisely hit on the back of the head by the flying knife, and a dazed look flashed in his eyes. Immediately afterwards, his body stiffened suddenly, and there was a dull sound from his chest, and he felt dizzy.


    He wasn''t dead yet, but was thrown to the ground by the evil spirits around him and kept tearing him apart.


    Although his physical strength was extremely high, he still died gradually, but his blood-red eyes stared at Zhou An, full of unwillingness and anger.


    "Huh? Does it mean it has an anesthetic effect?"


    Seeing his appearance, Zhou An thoughtfully judged that he was very satisfied with the effect of the throwing knife. In this case, he should be able to kill an enemy of the same strength.


    "I, Zhou An, are also very strong."


    He showed a smug and slightly sinister smile, thinking that killing the enemy in this way felt very good.


    Afterwards, Huang Biao and others took an absolute advantage. As more new humans died and more evil spirits were born, their advantage further expanded.


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing felt waves of clear pain. Theoretically, he should have shielded his physical pain in the dream state.


    From spiritual?


    He immediately understood why, this was caused by the existence of too many evil spirits at the same time, the birth of evil spirits required spirit, and the control of evil spirits also required spirit.


    However, he didn''t understand too much, but continued to control the evil spirits to kill the remaining new humans, and used the ability of "shepherd" more recklessly.


    At this moment, he is the one who herds the undead.


    As this group of new humans was completely exterminated, the number of evil spirits was close to two hundred, and they were killing the giant in the direction of the giant.


    It''s like a snowball rolling down from a snow mountain, getting bigger and bigger.


    It''s just that Su Changxing couldn''t bear such a big snowball, and desperately wanted to find an outlet to vent his anger.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The battle is fierce, and one life is exchanged for another.


    Qin Dechang was like a human-shaped fort, constantly firing flames forward, the frequency was extremely exaggerated, and it was much stronger than before.


    "Block it, don''t let them rush over."


    Sun Xiaochuan stood in front and shouted.


    Their side has become the main breakthrough point for these new humans. Qin Dechang''s performance is too eye-catching, as long as he has eyes, he can see the fire flying all over the sky.


    Even though Su Changxing and others shared half of the pressure, they still had to retreat steadily, and even a member of the Extraordinary team had died.


    "Let''s go up there."


    The captain of a small team led people to support him from the side and stepped up.


    This is a war of cold weapons. The person standing at the front is standing in the center of the meat grinder and will die at any time.


    A new human being dressed in a black robe, thin, wearing glasses, and dressed like a priest, stood behind and looked at the raging flames, and said with a smile:


    "It''s really interesting, the people in this world are much stronger than imagined... But, that''s it~www.novelhall.com~ The current situation is under his control, these alien humans Can''t make it through tomorrow morning.


    The big-headed ghost who looks like a big-headed doll has come here at some time, and said respectfully to the person in front of him:


    "Master God Envoy, those people who came behind are very powerful..."


    "Priest" looked at him, a little dissatisfied:


    "I asked you to stop people, but you didn''t stop them, say these things? Forget it... no matter how powerful they are, it''s useless. I''ve let nearly half of them pass by."


    There were only a dozen or twenty of those newcomers, and it was impossible to pose a threat, but he still allocated a large amount of strength very cautiously.


    He is always very cautious about unknown enemies, and half of the power of these people in front of him is enough to wipe them out.


    The big-headed ghost was stunned for a moment, and then said: "The envoy is wise, I can go over and kill those people now."


    The "Priest" shook his head and said, "No, you''re right here and recruit some zombies to attack these people from behind."


    The big head ghost moved his eyeballs, nodded and said: "Okay, I''ll go now."


    He always felt that there would be problems with the newcomers, but he felt that this was his own illusion, and he might be afraid of the other party.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Sun Xiaochuan drew a thunderbolt in the air, which just happened to be hit by the rushing new humans, and shouted:


    "Captain, we have to step back, these monsters have already broken through."


    Qin Dechang remained motionless, a ball of flame condensed in his hand, he threw it, and exploded nearby, three or four new humans were submerged in the flames.


    His carbon-black hands continued to condense a flame, and shouted: "We can''t retreat, we can only fight, if we retreat, we will definitely lose."


    Once retreating, the formation is scattered, and they will be chased and killed.

 Chapter 356： vision

    The new humans easily broke through their defenses.


    Dozens of people have come in front of Sun Xiaochuan.


    One of them, a huge new human with a tomahawk, knocked two people in black tights into the air.


    Sun Xiaochuan''s eyes widened, and he noticed that one of the two people who were beaten into the air was a powerful supernatural being, but he had no ability to resist in front of this monster.


    At this moment, there is no other choice for him, either fight or retreat.


    He deftly drew a trace in the air, and then beckoned to the few people around him to step back.


    "Only running away?"


    The new human showed a disdainful smile when he saw this, and strode after him dragging his tomahawk.


    Suddenly, dazzling thunder flashed, and he ran into the lightning trap that Sun Xiaochuan had arranged in advance.


    "that''s all?"


    His body froze for a while, and his smile was even worse. This level of lightning would only make his body numb, and it would have no effect other than that.


    Sun Xiaochuan was stunned when he found that his method was ineffective, so he had no choice but to bite the bullet and rush forward with his weapon in hand.


    The physical gap between the two sides is too large.


    Before he got close, he was kicked by the opponent and fell to the ground. There was a sharp pain in his chest, and he felt that his bones and internal organs were all broken.


    He was splashed with warm blood on his face, watching the monster cut another member of their team in half.


    despair.


    despair.


    Nothing but despair.


    "The gap is too big."


    Sun Xiaochuan''s pupils dilated, his hands stopped moving, and he still gave up struggling. He just felt unwilling, and they still seemed to have failed.


    There was a sharp wind sound in my ears.


    "à§~"


    A **** piece of iron hit the ground and bounced into the distance.


    The monster''s body froze in place, and the position where the nose was up, slid down flat and obliquely, and blood spurted out from the incision.


    The monster''s head was sliced ??flat by a piece of iron.


    "From Metal Storm."


    Sun Xiaochuan was surprised and saw a black shadow flying from the metal storm.


    Immediately afterwards, there was another huge collision sound in the sky, the metal storm turned rapidly again, and a large amount of gravel fell from the sky.


    Zhong Jueqing half-kneeled on the ground, his black and white hair was scattered, and his expression was unusually dignified.


    There were too many new humans, even if he could restrain the giant, he still had no chance of winning.


    And he can''t last long.


    "Even if I die, I will kill you."


    He looked at the giant who was also looking down at him, showing a ruthless look, ready to push the metal storm towards the giant.


    This is also his last resort.


    "Damn it!"


    Suddenly the giant roared.


    Zhong Jueqing looked sideways and noticed a large group of dark green creatures appearing on the ruins, constantly catching and killing new humans around.


    "Won there already?"


    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth. Although he didn''t know how Su Changxing did it, it was definitely great news.


    Su Changxing''s strength seems to be stronger and more terrifying than he expected.


    The boulder immediately raised a boulder, ready to throw it at the evil spirits, but the moment it was lifted, it was easily intercepted by Zhong Jueqing using the metal storm.


    "You idiot."


    The giant cursed angrily.


    Zhong Jueqing didn''t care at all and said, "So what, you will die today!"


    The giant didn''t seem to be good at talking, so he didn''t answer any more words, and didn''t make any other moves. He fell silent, as if he had fallen asleep.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Seeing the monster die, Qin Dechang took the opportunity to shoot another fireball at the new humans rushing from behind, temporarily knocking them back.


    Valley stag


    He was panting heavily, there were beads of sweat on his forehead, and there were waves of powerlessness all over his body, at this point he had reached his limit.


    Their line shrank into a small lump, and more than half of them suffered casualties.


    Without his fire support, I am afraid that those new humans will soon be able to break through their last line of defense, and then they will be defeated, an irreparable defeat.


    "Captain...Captain, those monsters have retreated."


    Sun Xiaochuan rolled and crawled, shouting with a trace of joy, his face and hands were covered with blood under the light of the fire.


    Returned?


    This is impossible.


    Qin Dechang looked up into the distance, and found that those monsters were indeed retreating, and then saw a large number of dark green creatures appearing at the other end:


    "What''s that? A ghost?"


    Faced with the sudden retreat of the new humans, everyone in the Security Bureau was stunned, not knowing what to do.


    Chase?


    But they are obviously the weak side.


    Immediately afterwards, someone shouted: "Attack, we have reinforcements coming from the other side."


    "attack!"


    "attack!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Shouts sounded in the ranks.


    However, they did not pursue immediately, but reorganized their personnel.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the process of advancing, the group of evil spirits continued to devour the scattered new humans, and the number rapidly expanded to an astonishing three hundred plus.


    Facing the tide of evil spirits, the remaining new humans were unable to resist for a while, and could only keep retreating.


    The relationship between the two parties is reversed.


    Su Changxing followed the wave of evil spirits, organized the evil spirits into more than a dozen teams, and strangled the slow-moving small groups of new humans respectively.


    It''s just that when the gap between the strengths of the two sides became obvious, his tactics became more and more brutal, and when he encountered hundreds of evil spirits, they rushed upwards regardless of casualties.


    But even so, the number of evil spirits continued to increase, so that at the back, Huang Biao and others just followed behind and did not participate in the battle.


    At this moment, Xu Wenfeng was running forward with Su Changxing on his back, when he turned his head and saw two lines of blood and tears streaming from Su Changxing''s closed eyes, he couldn''t help saying:


    "Brother Su, are you okay, I see blood on your face."


    Su Changxing waved his hand, indicating that he was fine.


    In fact, he could hardly withstand the pressure from these evil spirits, as if thousands of people were whispering in his ears, UU reading www. uukanshu.com said that the whole world is shaking.


    But he didn''t stop.


    He understood that this was the best opportunity to use the wave of evil spirits to kill these new humans in one fell swoop.


    at the feet of giants.


    The new humans reunited, looking at the wave of evil spirits advancing in the distance with pairs of blood-red eyes.


    Wearing a black robe and glasses, the "priest" had a cold face, with a bit of anger in his eyes, and said in a deep voice:


    "It''s amazing, you actually have such an ability... was he the one you met before?"


    The big-headed ghost nodded quickly, and said in panic: "Yes, we also think this group of people is very evil, everyone is very strong."


    "so what."


    The "Priest" showed a look of disdain, and continued: "You activate the ability to gather some zombies first, as a backup, I will deal with it."


    The ability of the big headed ghost needs to be prepared, and it is obviously too late now, so I don''t count on it.


    The hands of the "Priest" were swinging in the air, as if they were beating something, which looked a little weird, and then a dark green bamboo tube suddenly appeared in his hands.


    Open the bamboo tube and fall down.


    Some golden-yellow shimmering liquids flew into the air, suspended, as if weightless.


    "Some fearless bugs dare to ruin my business..."


    He muttered something softly, and the golden liquid flowed around, gradually forming countless tiny golden runes, spiraling up to the sky, and gradually disappearing.


    This process lasted for more than ten seconds, and Su Changxing, who was far away on the other side, also noticed this vision and the "priest".

 Chapter 357： 1 slap!

    what is that?


    Although such a vision cannot be said to be obvious, it can definitely be seen.


    Su Changxing felt a little bad. In such a situation, any change might be a bad thing for them.


    Because the current situation is not bad for them.


    However, in the Shenmeng state, he couldn''t trigger the ability of "true knowledge", so he couldn''t judge what it was in the first place.


    Under his control, the tide of evil spirits unswervingly rushed towards the new humans who had gathered together. No matter what the situation was, he had no time to wait, so he could only rush forward without hesitation.


    After more than ten seconds, the distance between the two sides was only more than two hundred meters.


    The new humans standing at the front can see that these evil spirits look exactly like them. They were all new humans before they were alive. After that, they can think that these creatures are souls, the undead after the creatures die.


    "They have people who can enslave the souls of the dead!"


    A new human suddenly shouted, not knowing whether it was fear or excitement.


    Some people''s eyes are clearer, and there is fear in their eyes. For the fear of these evil spirits, maybe they will be enslaved to become one of them after death.


    But then, the giant roared again, spreading throughout the ruins.


    The roars from the new humans sounded again, and their eyes became even more blood red, as if they would explode at any moment.


    "kill!"


    "Get rid of them."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The two sides collided.


    Blood was flying in the sky, and the shouts of killing filled the screams.


    Immediately, more than 20 evil spirits lost contact with Su Changxing and disappeared completely, but this was only a small part of the wave of evil spirits.


    The number of evil spirits has reached five hundred plus at this time, and the fighting power of each evil spirit is not much different from that of ordinary new humans, or even slightly higher.


    They showed an advantage at the first time, and the war-damaged exchange had the upper hand.


    Zhou An stood on the side, observed, and quickly threw two grenades at two densely populated positions.


    "Boom~"


    Following two explosions, more than twenty new human beings were blown to the ground on the spot, and those who survived almost lost the ability to fight.


    Victory seemed to be at hand.


    Sudden.


    Accompanied by a thunderous roar.


    The giant''s eyes were shining golden, and the exposed skin was covered with dense golden runes.


    He suddenly stood up from the ground, took a big stride, and slapped the evil spirit wave with a slap.


    This slap brought an astonishing wind pressure, kicked up the dust on the ground, the shadow of the slap covered the battlefield, and everyone fell into the shadow.


    "Boom~"


    Like a blow from God.


    The ground trembled.


    More than twenty evil spirits were annihilated under this slap, and more than forty evil spirits were affected.


    The worst has come.


    Su Changxing''s heart sank, and he immediately asked Xu Wenfeng to squat down completely to hide his figure.


    This slap seemed to shatter all their illusions about victory.


    Everyone in the Security Bureau who followed not far away was also stunned when they saw this scene. They didn''t know what to do in the face of such an existence.


    Cut off his toes with a sword?


    That''s too ridiculous.


    Qin Dechang was also taken aback. If they continued to move forward at this moment, they would instead enter the giant''s attack range. Once the giant attacked them, it would become extremely dangerous.


    "Go around from the side."


    "Go around from the side."


    Soon they got their attention and were going to go around to Su Changxing and the others.


    Gu Chang


    The giant''s eyes scanned the surroundings, as if looking for something, but the target did not appear for a long time.


    "Very cunning, bug."


    He slapped the evil spirit tide again, killing several new humans, as easily as killing bugs.


    At this moment, Zhong Jueqing had no choice but to push the entire metal storm towards the giant, fighting desperately.


    Such attacks are dangerous.


    It''s highly likely that he will die from a mass of metal slingshots, and it won''t necessarily deal effective damage to the giant.


    This is also the reason why he has been in a stalemate with the giant before, and he still has a deep awe of death.


    The giant ignored the metal storm approaching him, and continued to slap the ground for the third time, trying to destroy as many evil spirits as possible.


    These groups of evil spirits have already posed a certain threat to them, and they need to be eliminated immediately.


    "Boom~"


    Zhong Jueqing bumped into the giant with a metal storm, and the hovering metal products collided with the giant to make a crisp sound, just like hitting a hard and thick stone.


    The high-frequency impact made the sound extremely noisy, as if it was raining, and the rain kept hitting the stones.


    The speed of the metal storm''s rotation suddenly accelerated, and Zhong Jueqing''s body burst out with a lot of blood, and his figure was submerged in the smoke and dust.


    "Bug, do you really think you are a threat to me?"


    The giant roared, as if he had been insulted, he turned around and slapped the metal storm with absolute strength.


    A large number of metal objects flew out and fell.


    The metal storm was broken up before it could fully rotate.


    This giant is invincible!


    At least for them.


    Faced with such a situation, Su Changxing had no choice but to control the evil spirits as much as possible to kill the new humans around him.


    Zhu Wenwu and others were going to go in, but they had to retreat because of the giant.


    Zhou An''s eyeballs turned left and right, and he noticed that among the new humans, there was a new human dressed in a special way, who looked like a priest:


    "It''s just you."


    There was a sinister smile on his face, he didn''t even think about it too much, he just thought that the other party might be an important person~www.novelhall.com~ and threw a copper-yellow throwing knife at him.


    Even death can''t make the other party feel better.


    This is his first belief now.


    The flying knives shot out, passed through the sky above the battlefield, and rightly stuck on the forehead of the "priest".


    "Is there something on my head?"


    A trace of bewilderment flashed in the "priest"''s eyes, and he looked at the big-headed ghost next to him.


    If the big-headed ghost noticed it, he was stunned for a moment, and said silently: "My lord envoy...you...you have a flying knife on your head."


    "yes?"


    The "priest"''s eyes became slack, and he suddenly lost his expression.


    The giant was about to slap down, but suddenly stopped, and squatted on the ground again, as if he had lost part of his strength.


    what happened?


    Su Changxing was keenly aware that it seemed to be caused by the throwing knife thrown by Zhou An.


    That "priest" was somehow connected to the giant.


    At the same time, he took the opportunity to control the evil spirits to attack the new humans. As long as most of these new humans were wiped out, they would have more room to operate even in the face of giants.


    After just over ten seconds, the "priest" came back to his senses, pulled out the throwing knife on his head with one hand, frowned and said:


    "Careless, I was fooled by such a small trick."


    His hands were shriveled, as thin as the hands of a dried-up corpse, and it was not easy to hold a throwing knife.


    at the same time.


    The giant''s eyes were shining again, and he slowly stood up from the ground. His skin was covered with golden runes, and his momentum was like a god.

 Chapter 358： order player

    Fall in love with you reading network, global game: with portable store


    The giant raised its palm high, as if preparing to slap the tide of evil spirits again.


    In the first three strikes, he had already killed nearly a hundred evil spirits, and Su Changxing had no choice but to disperse the evil spirits so as not to get together and suffer more damage.


    Zhou An also noticed that the attack just now was effective, and immediately threw another throwing knife at the "priest".


    The "priest" looked in Zhou An''s direction, and with one hand, he caught the throwing knife that was shot at him, looking precise and relaxed, and laughed:


    "It''s just a child''s trick."


    "Boom~"


    Before he finished speaking, a gunshot rang out, his expression froze on his face, and half of his head exploded directly under the impact of the bullet.


    The giant''s movements stopped in the air again, and the fine runes on its body kept flickering.


    Su Changxing stood on a high place with a pistol in hand, aimed at the pastor''s head and pulled the trigger again.


    He thought that the opponent would be very strong, but in fact it didn''t seem to be the case. He couldn''t dodge Zhou An''s throwing knife, nor could he dodge his bullets.


    The big-headed ghost exclaimed: "God envoy... are you alright?"


    While speaking, the head of "Priest" exploded again, and the whole thing disappeared.


    Such a sudden change made everyone present unable to react, even those new humans were stunned, their divine envoys were knocked out just like that?


    "Gunsmith?"


    The body of the "priest" did not fall down, but was still standing upright. The place where the neck was cut was glowing with dazzling golden light, which was exactly the same as when Anshanqiao died before.


    It doesn''t seem to be dead.


    "Boy, you are courting death!"


    The sound of current pulses echoed in Su Changxing''s ears with noise. It was exactly the same as the sound at that time, and it seemed to be a person.


    What kind of existence is this?


    The headless body taps something in the air with its fingers, like typing on a keyboard?


    Su Changxing felt that the other party was just typing on the keyboard. This kind of impression was very funny, but it couldn''t be funny in such an environment.


    The golden light continued to spread and gather at the broken neck, forming a head. It was a handsome long-haired man with deep eyes.


    very beautiful.


    very perfect.


    no blemishes.


    This was Su Changxing''s first feeling.


    The wind under the night sky gradually intensified with the "white snow" in the sky. Su Changxing suddenly opened his eyes, looked at the other party against the dim light, and ran forward without hesitation.


    "True knowledge" jumped out two key words in the slow beating.


    [A high-level order player is controlling remotely... Extremely dangerous...]


    player?


    game?


    Su Changxing suddenly remembered that they seemed to exist in the doomsday game.


    Since there are games, there are players. Could it be that the other party is the real player, and they are all just a group of nameless npcs in the game?


    No, no.


    This place isn''t overshadowed by the doomsday game at all...


    The so-called Doomsday Game is likely to be just an offshoot, where it''s crowded out by something else.


    Simply put, this place does not belong to it.


    Might be really wrong!


    An astonishing idea appeared in Su Changxing''s mind, perhaps this was not the place they should have come to.


    They should stay in the city obediently waiting for the end of the game, and the dead are just a sort of screening.


    This is not the coverage area of ??the doomsday game, it is not that the doomsday game cannot cover here, but the range designated for them is only in the city.


    In a more general understanding, this should be a copy of other higher-level games or something, and has nothing to do with them.


    Gu Qiao


    They are the accidental intruders.


    Perhaps the player on the opposite side is also aware of this, and seems to be very polite to them from the beginning to the end.


    There may be some mechanism of punishment where they must not interfere with other games.


    In this case, everything becomes logical, no wonder the opponent has been trying to force them back.


    They should belong to low-level players, so naturally there is no such restriction, just because they are too weak.


    "Boom~"


    A bullet shot out in an arc and went straight to the current head of the "priest".


    An arc of golden light appeared in front of him, easily deflecting the bullet.


    [Holy Light Asylum: Absolute Defense.


    Note: You cannot break through until a certain power level is reached. ¡¿


    "Haha, bugs are bugs, it''s like tickling me."


    The giant roared and shouted, and the sound echoed throughout the ruins.


    Really bad character...


    Su Changxing knew that he was destined to be unable to communicate normally with the other party, because the two sides were not on the same level at all.


    Could it be that a normal human would patiently communicate with a monkey?


    Obviously not.


    "Priest"''s fingers were still tapping constantly, and the feeling of oppression was getting stronger and stronger.


    The giant''s palm slapped Su Changxing with a strong wind pressure. The shadow covered his figure and hit the ground with wind and sand.


    Su Changxing''s body bounced off like a baseball, and he also turned into a semi-ghostly state, immune to half of the physical damage, and took the blow forcefully.


    This is the ability stolen from Xu Wenfeng.


    At the same time, another card shattered in his hand, with Huang Biao''s portrait on it.


    Three three six.


    [Stolen Wind of Recovery: Restore 60% of the lost vitality in a short period of time. ¡¿


    With the blessing of double healing, his injuries recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the moment he landed, he bounced off the ground ~www.novelhall.com~ and continued to run towards the "priest".


    "Huh~"


    The "priest" looked at Su Changxing with vacant eyes, and finally realized something was wrong.


    The abilities that this worm can use are too complicated, he is just an eighth-rank Extraordinary.


    Why is that?


    Even in the Extraordinary World, any food will obey the internal rules, and any irrationality is extremely conspicuous and needs to be paid attention to.


    "For an eighth-level Extraordinary, even if the number of promotions is maxed out, it is impossible."


    He showed a hint of playfulness, looked at Su Changxing, and shouted:


    "Well, you must have some secret, tell me, I can meet your request. You must have come here for something."


    This is just a tentative inquiry, but it is enough to captivate the soul.


    Only when people are in a desperate situation and there is no retreat, will they do everything they can, and most people will retreat to the retreat when there is a retreat.


    Su Changxing understood what the other party meant, and also knew why the other party asked such a question.


    His position is problematic, the fraudster, a position formed by relying on heretical substrates, can easily steal the abilities of others.


    This ability itself can be called against the sky, a bug, and does not obey the laws of extraordinary people.


    But he doesn''t have the slightest trust in this unknown existence, even if the other party finds out, it is impossible to reveal his secret.


    Finding a way to kill the opponent is the right way.


    After so many days of killing, his thoughts became more and more domineering. If something can be solved with fists, it seems that there is no need to go through a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 359： Focus 1 hit

    The "priest" stopped his movements as if he was waiting for Su Changxing''s response, and he seemed to be taking no time to rush, as if he had the winning chance in his hands and was aloof.


    Su Changxing didn''t stop. He ran, and pulled the trigger silently at the opponent. The bullet hit the golden barrier and was bounced off, with a look of stubborn resistance.


    The performance of both sides will be judged.


    Su Changxing is a challenger, born at the bottom.


    "Priest" is the superior, dominating everything.


    Not so much.


    Not so much.


    As he ran, past the fallen bodies, the points kept racking up.


    ¡¾Points: 98923¡¿


    It seems to be only a little bit away from the number of one hundred thousand.


    In front of him was a corrupted giant who had just fallen, not quite dead, being torn apart by some evil spirits.


    The corpse of a corrupt giant must be worth more than a thousand points. When the total points reach 100,000, he can exchange for the ability "Concentration" in the discount store.


    This is the only turnaround point he can think of.


    He has a certain judgment on the "priest", and the "priest" must have a certain estimate of his strength.


    If he wants to defeat the opponent, he must use unexpected means to defeat the opponent in an unexpected place.


    "Boom~"


    He strode to the side of the corrupt giant, raised his revolver and shot him in the heart, killing him with one bullet, recovering the body, and getting two thousand points.


    The "priest" noticed Su Changxing''s strange behavior, and said with a relaxed smile:


    "What do you want to do? No matter what means you use, you can''t defeat me. This is a world with layers, no matter where you are, I am at the top, and you are at the bottom."


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth also curled up into a smile, looked at the palm raised high in the sky, and said:


    "Is that so? You mean we deserve to die, and you should live like gods."


    "Priest" nodded and said affirmatively:


    "That''s right, I''m very happy that you can realize this, so are you willing to say it? This is the last chance, even if you don''t want to, I will tear open your soul after you die and check it out for yourself."


    Looking at the soul is just a trivial matter for him, but there may be accidents that may cause the soul to be broken and unable to check.


    ¡¾whether to exchange¡¿


    [Ningxin: From the world of high martial arts, the supernatural powers of a swordsman, single-minded, reach the pinnacle.


    This ability is not supernatural power, but the ability of supernatural alienation. It can gather spirit and strength in a short period of time, and at the same time mobilize extraordinary power, greatly increasing the damage of the next attack, 100%~5000%.


    Note that the ability consumes a lot, and requires mental strength of 10, which is above the eighth level.


    Please use with caution! ¡¿


    The points frantically shrunk to more than a thousand in an instant.


    [Gain ability correction, spirit +3]


    [Gain ability correction, perception +2]


    His spirit is just at ten points, which can be exchanged for this ability, and this ability actually provides him with an extra three points of spirit, and he feels that it is not a loss just for these five extra attributes.


    The role of mental power and perception is not obvious when there is no corresponding ability.


    And once they have the corresponding abilities, their effects will be infinitely magnified.


    Just like "Shepherd", if he has a stronger spirit, he will display a more terrifying ability.


    At this moment, he became extremely calm and calm, as if he was outside this world, just an outsider.


    Sorrow, joy, pain, and joy are human emotions and inner energy, which constantly exert influence on people in a subtle way.


    Controlling emotions is also controlling oneself, controlling power, and controlling the enemy.


    Gu Yi


    The "priest" was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt that Su Changxing was a little different, his eyes suddenly became much sharper, and his temperament was sharp.


    At his level, any change in detail is obvious.


    This sudden change was very blunt, as if extra power was suddenly added from the outside.


    However, he still didn''t care, and didn''t think Su Changxing could do anything.


    "Seeing how stubborn your spirit is, I''ll kill you with my own hands."


    With the flick of his fingers, a crystal short dagger suddenly appeared in his hand.


    The blade of the dagger glowed with golden light, as thin as a cicada''s wing could see through the shimmer.


    Su Changxing had already crossed a large number of new humans and came to him, and he didn''t care what the opponent was holding, so he rushed straight up.


    He is like a warrior charging on the battlefield, fearless and brave.


    The beast-like growls of the new humans echoed in the wind.


    At this moment, he only had the "priest" in his eyes, and he had no other thoughts. If he could beat the other party, it would be considered a success.


    Even if a mortal can tear off one scale of the dragon, it will be considered a success.


    Run, jump, shoot.


    He jumped high, raised his revolver, aimed at the "priest" who was close at hand, and pulled the trigger.


    At this moment, his energy reached its peak.


    ¡¾Concentration: 2200%¡¿


    The firing pin struck the tail of the bullet, sending sparks out.


    A silver bullet with a faint light spun out from the barrel, as if taking away most of his soul.


    The silver light penetrated the golden barrier, penetrated the body of the "priest", shot into the ground, and passed through the "orbit" that was more than ten seconds long.


    Before he raised his dagger, surprise froze on his face.


    A voice like thunder echoed in my ears.


    Su Changxing stopped where he was, half-kneeled on the ground, looked at the "priest" with a smile, and said sarcastically:


    "In the end, the worm actually won, isn''t it a surprise?"


    Blood slowly flowed from his five orifices, which looked terrifying.


    The body of the "priest" was completely smashed into pieces, only the golden light and shadow head was still standing in the air, but it was also looming, and he laughed heartily:


    "Hahaha, interesting, worm! Well, you won, but so what... Before I leave, let me warn you, don''t go forward, you will definitely die, it''s not worth it. "


    Su Changxing stared at him quietly, his eyes flickering. The other party''s mentality was completely different from what he expected, as if he was really playing a game.


    So what if we lose?


    It''s normal to win or lose in the game~www.novelhall.com~ The golden light and shadow of "Priest" gradually dissipated in the air, and the giant also knelt down on the ground again, and the golden light in his eyes gradually dissipated, his skin darkened, and the giant fell to his knees again. It looks like a huge stone.


    "Did you win?"


    Su Changxing suddenly felt dizzy and almost fell to the ground.


    The new humans around looked at him in horror, as if they were looking up at the gods, and only the gods could kill the existence of the same gods.


    The big-headed ghost fell to his knees and prostrated himself on the ground, trembling.


    The blood redness in their eyes has all dissipated, and some new humans began to flee the battlefield in fear, and the team of new humans quickly collapsed after the death of the "priest".


    The evil spirits were not under Su Changxing''s control, and they just relied on their instincts to tear at the undead new humans on the ground.


    Su Changxing squatted on the spot without moving for a long time. After a while, the feeling of dizziness dissipated.

 Chapter 360： escaped person

    Su Changxing looked at the frightened big-headed ghost who was still prostrate on the ground, and showed a playful smile:


    "Aren''t you going to run away and wait for me to kill you?"


    The big-headed ghost was startled, but remained motionless, thinking that even if he ran, he would not be able to escape.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, stood up from the ground, walked towards the broken corpses, and picked up the dagger that was as thin as a cicada''s wing on the ground.


    ¡¾Life-killing knife: the blade of the spell, the product of a great spell, it looks like a knife, but it is actually a curse.


    Aim the tip of the knife at the target for half a minute, and you can buy the opponent''s life at the cost of half your own life.


    Note: Disposable items are invalid for creatures whose vitality is too strong and whose life level is higher than their own. ¡¿


    It turned out to be this kind of thing!


    Su Changxing felt a chill in his heart, and understood that he had walked around the edge of death just now, maybe if he slowed down a bit, he would be the one who died.


    "No wonder "Priest" had that expression at the end, he thought I saw through the function of this dagger?"


    Su Changxing carefully put the dagger into his backpack, feeling that it would break with a little force.


    There are also four brightly colored sequins like fingernails in the minced meat.


    The organization of giant hands?


    Still four slices.


    Su Changxing picked up the chip on the ground, looked at the big head ghost, and asked:


    "What do you use this thing for?"


    The big-headed ghost raised his head with a look of fear, and said, "I don''t know either..."


    Su Changxing smiled, silently raised the revolver to aim at him, and put his index finger on the trigger.


    The big-headed ghost''s pupils narrowed, and he quickly said: "It seems to be to enter... the energy station."


    Su Changxing asked casually, "How to get in?"


    The big-headed ghost thought for a while and said, "I need light stones."


    "Guangshi? Are you referring to this?"


    Su Changxing took out the golden seeds from his backpack.


    The big head ghost nodded and said, "Well, yes, that''s what it is."


    Su Changxing asked again: "How to use it? Do you know?"


    The big-headed ghost shook his head: "I don''t know, I just helped the envoy."


    Su Changxing stared at the golden seed with a thoughtful expression, and said slowly:


    "Are you from this world?"


    The big-headed ghost was a little at a loss, and quickly said: "Of course, what do you need, sir? I will definitely do my best."


    Su Changxing looked at the battlefield. With the cooperation of the security bureau, the new human beings had completely collapsed, running and dying.


    In order to digest the number of evil spirits, he let these evil spirits kill each other and devour each other to grow.


    Tao Yi was also among them, the one who ate the fastest. These evil spirits are a great tonic for her, and can even directly improve her own strength.


    He looked at the big head ghost again, and asked, "Has any of you been to the energy station?"


    The big head ghost hesitated for a moment, and said: "No, everyone who gets close will die quickly, we can only stay in this place."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "Did someone from SHIELD escape from the energy station?"


    The big-headed ghost suddenly stopped breathing and was stunned. Seeing that Su Changxing didn''t speak, he thought for a moment that Su Changxing was from their world.


    Su Changxing said in an exaggerated tone:


    "Well, you can''t be the one who escaped from it, or you are from the SHIELD company?"


    Gu Xi


    The big-headed ghost''s expression froze, he paused, and continued:


    "Yes, I escaped from it, and I was the only one who escaped from it, and I was also an employee of SHIELD."


    Is that so?


    Before, he noticed that the big head ghost was different. Compared with other new humans, he was more like a zombie, or somewhere in between.


    Su Changxing said curiously:


    "So what happened to you guys? When the power station started turning."


    The big head ghost recalled, showing fear, eyes wide open, and said word by word:


    "At that time, we all thought that we had accomplished a trans-epochal feat, but we didn''t expect to destroy the world with our own hands."


    "When the energy station was activated, almost everyone fell to the ground in a coma, and their physical bodies began to undergo significant changes. I was the only one who was awake."


    "I was very scared, so I kept running outside, but almost everyone passed out, only a few people ran out with me."


    "It''s just that I was the only one who ran out in the end, and everyone else fell inside. I turned into this monster, but I also found that something went wrong outside. A large number of people died, and even the living dead appeared."


    "I found a place to hide for a few days, and found more and more monsters like me, and they began to gather to attack the survivors... I don''t know why it happened... ¡¤¡±


    The more he spoke, the lower the voice of the big head ghost, his eyes were bloodshot, and his face was full of pain.


    Then, he suddenly said with a strange smile:


    "But what does this have to do with me, I just need to live, my lord, don''t kill me, I can do anything."


    Su Changxing was going to kill him with a single shot, but this guy was still very dangerous, so he hesitated and said:


    "You know the way to enter the energy station, you will take me to see it later."


    Huang Biao quickly ran towards Su Changxing, saw Su Changxing sitting on the ground, and asked:


    "Brother, are you seriously injured? Can I treat you?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "I''m sorry, I got a little injury."


    Huang Biao''s treatment method is still very powerful~www.novelhall.com~just complements his own recovery ability.


    Huang Biao glanced at the big-headed ghost, and said in a deep voice:


    "Most of the people in the Security Bureau were injured, and most of them survived. It is estimated that few people will survive in the end."


    Su Changxing nodded, gestured and said:


    "Keep an eye on him, kill him immediately if there is an abnormality, I''ll go and have a look."


    Huang Biao nodded, and began to treat Su Changxing. His ability consumed a lot, and he couldn''t use it a few times, so he could only use it for his own people.


    After receiving Huang Biao''s treatment, Su Changxing felt more comfortable. He walked towards the battlefield and saw Zhong Jueqing limping over.


    He didn''t die, he survived, and it was because the giant interrupted the metal storm that he took his life.


    Zhong Jueqing''s whole body was tattered, with wounds all over his body covered in dust, his face was covered with large and small "spots" and curled **** skin, his expression was slightly downcast, and he said:


    "Thanks to you, fortunately you are here, otherwise we would not survive."


    Su Changxing felt a bit of heaviness from his body, and asked:


    "What''s wrong? We won, have you checked the situation inside?"


    Zhong Jueqing shook his head, closed his eyes and said slowly:


    "No, we had an Extraordinary who walked hundreds of steps inside and then collapsed. I''m sorry, all of this seems to be in vain, it seems that I was reckless."


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and said with a smile: "There''s nothing to be sorry about, you didn''t ask me to come, and let''s take another look, there may not be anything I can do."


    The most desperate thing is that they seem to win, but they don''t actually succeed.

 Chapter 361： shoot the giant

    Zhong Jueqing put the tattered hat on his head, his sunglasses were nowhere to be found, his eyebrows were gray and white, as if they had been stained with a layer of frost, he was silent for a while, and said:


    "Boy, don''t think about it, you shouldn''t die here. I figured it out, Extraordinary is our future, so you have to leave here and go to the city to wait for the end of the game."


    "leave here!"


    he repeated again.


    Could it be that no matter how hard-edged people are, their edges and corners will be smoothed?


    Su Changxing didn''t expect him to mean such a thing, frowned and said:


    "It''s not like you... have already died so many people, at least you shouldn''t give up in this place."


    "..."


    Zhong Jueqing laughed loudly abruptly:


    "Haha, as expected of you, I have the same thoughts as me, at this moment we can only put all our eggs in one basket, you say so."


    Zhong Jueqing was testing his attitude.


    Maybe he is also in a state of vacillation.


    Su Changxing didn''t know what kind of person was able to laugh out loud in a desperate situation, but he was amazing anyway.


    Su Changxing exhaled and said with a smile:


    "I just think it''s crazy. Let''s go to the entrance of the energy station first. If you really want to go in, you can''t waste time. It''s best to catch up before the large-scale outbreak of corpse transformation."


    Zhong Jueqing nodded and took out a cigarette: "Do you want one?"


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said, "I don''t smoke."


    "It''s really not a man."


    Zhong Jueqing sighed to himself.


    The yin and yang of the head whispered in Su Changxing''s ear:


    "Boy, he''s right. You shouldn''t have come to this place. You have seen the existence from outside the world before. This is not a place you can touch."


    The head has been silent since the previous fight with Geng Yong, and I don''t know why.


    Su Changxing did not answer, but asked:


    "Do you know how he used the golden seed to get in?"


    "..."


    The head was silent for a long time, as if thinking about something, before saying:


    "I know, I should use this thing to temporarily change my breath to become similar to a giant hand, so as to avoid being affected by the energy station."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment: "You always knew?"


    The tone of the head became normal and said:


    "Of course, this doesn''t apply to you. This method can only block a part, maybe about 60 to 70%. You should understand that people who go in will still die inside."


    Sixty to seventy percent?


    But the weakening of the influence should be more than that, just like the power caused by a full-strength punch and a half-strength punch is not linear.


    Su Changxing said with a smile: "I''m dead, will you really die?"


    The head said angrily: "What else?"


    Su Changxing still doesn''t believe in the so-called "life sharing" contract, there is no such thing as easy.


    Maybe even if he died, the head would not die.


    These are his defaults.


    A person with carbon black hands, almost useless, was being carried forward.


    "Su Changxing!"


    Qin Dechang looked surprised when he saw Su Changxing, and shouted:


    "I didn''t expect it to be you, but it''s not surprising, you are really amazing, haha."


    He knew that today Su Changxing changed the situation of the battle with only one person, and even stopped the giant giant from moving.


    Gu Yan


    Su Changxing nodded, still remembering the captain of the Security Bureau, and said:


    "Well, what about Chen Ling and the others, why didn''t they see it?"


    Qin Dechang squinted and said, "As you can guess, except Sun Xiaochuan is dead, I am just living."


    There are white circles looming on his body.


    Su Changxing sized him up for a while, and said, "You have a chance to become an Extraordinary."


    "what?"


    Qin Dechang felt that he did not hear clearly.


    Su Changxing repeated: "You have a chance to become an Extraordinary, maybe right away, maybe it will take a while, but you probably won''t die here."


    He noticed that Qin Dechang''s aura was infinitely close to that of a Extraordinary.


    "Is that so?"


    Qin Dechang believed Su Changxing''s words, but did not miss any excitement: "That should be pretty good."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The two came before the giant.


    Zhong Jueqing looked at the mountain-like giant in front of him, and asked, "What''s wrong with him, is he dead?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "It''s not just a deep sleep, but it should still die in the end, eroded by the environment here."


    Zhong Jueqing nodded:


    "So he will also be affected by radiation, I am a little curious about how this mythical species was born.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "This is not a product of this world at all."


    As he spoke, he climbed up the giant''s thigh in two steps, all the way to the top, and stood on the giant''s shoulder.


    The giant''s eyes didn''t close completely, but stared at him half-emptyly, with the same indifference, even though he was dying.


    "Elephants cannot escape the fate of being eaten by ants after death."


    Su Changxing said to himself, pulling out the silver long tube revolver around his waist with one hand.


    After the "priest" left, the giant had completely lost his ability to move. It was the same whether he was killed or not. The only difference was the points.


    Surprisingly, but also reasonable, the giant has a huge amount of points worth 150,000~www.novelhall.com~ Because of this huge amount of points, it is necessary for Su Changxing to kill the giant and send it on its last journey.


    Take a deep breath and allow yourself to completely calm down.


    Concentration can control him to a certain extent, the more the damage is multiplied, the more it consumes him.


    Twenty-two times what he killed the "priest" before is basically the maximum power he can exert, and it may not be possible to reach this point every time.


    Su Changxing pulled the trigger, and a bullet spewed out at an unreasonable speed, hitting the giant''s forehead, blasting a huge hole, and some brown blood oozed out.


    Such a huge hole is not too big for the giant, it is like a small pinhole, but as long as the pinhole is deep enough, the giant can be killed.


    Following the sound of the gunshot, Zhou An raised his head to look towards the giant, and said in astonishment:


    "Brother Su is going to kill the giant."


    Chang Yi nodded and said: "It should be. If this kind of thing can be killed, it is best to kill it, otherwise I will panic when I see it."


    Zhou An grabbed the flying knife and threw it at the giant''s toe. The next moment, the flying knife was bounced off and stuck on the ground.


    He blinked and said, "So this thing can be killed?"


    Zhu Wenwu gnawed a bag of jerky, pointed to a "track" on the ground, and said:


    "Look at this and you''ll understand. It''s not a mark from a firearm at all. It''s like a laser cannon. Anyway, it can''t be a pistol."


    Zhou An raised his eyelids and said, "So what is Brother Su holding in his hand?"


    Zhu Wenwu was silent for a while, then said, "Revolver."

 Chapter 362： road to energy station

    "Boom~"


    Flesh and blood flew out like gravel.


    Another shot was fired.


    The hole got bigger and deeper, and brown blood gushed out.


    The giant made a dull sound because of the pain. He never thought that he would die at the hands of a bug.


    This is insulting.


    Immediately afterwards, the giant''s body shook like an earthquake, as if trying to struggle to stand up, but his strength could no longer support his huge body.


    "A large body is a strength, but it is also a burden."


    Su Changxing said lightly, and at the same time, pulled the trigger and fired another shot.


    The giant''s shaking stopped abruptly, a large amount of brown blood spurted out, and its eyes gradually turned gray.


    A legendary life is about to go to dust.


    Su Changxing never thought that he could kill such a legendary life, even if the other party let him kill while lying down, this is unimaginable.


    "Boom~"


    Fourth shot.


    The bullet completely penetrated into the giant''s brain, and the huge body crashed to the ground.


    The points rose wildly to 150,000.


    Zhong Jueqing saw Su Changxing jumping off the giant''s corpse, and said with a smile:


    "I think you should be given a title by Doomsday Games, Giant Hunter."


    Su Changxing nodded, and joked, "Perhaps it should be called Half-Dead Giant Hunter."


    The superimposition of "Spike Fang" has reached an unimaginable power of concentration. Even if it is such a giant, as long as it hits a vital point, he has a chance to execute it with four shots.


    Of course, if it is a giant in full bloom, he is definitely not an opponent. An enemy who lays down and fights for you is completely different from an enemy who will resist.


    Zhong Jueqing looked at the big-headed ghost at the side, showing a dangerous look, and said, "Aren''t you going to kill him?"


    The big head ghost froze when he heard this.


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said, "He knows the exact route to the energy station, and it''s still useful."


    The Big Head Ghost is indeed an unstable factor, but if he knows the specific route, he can save them a lot of trouble.


    This is very important.


    If they go in, they will definitely not be able to stay for a long time, and they need to save time as much as possible.


    Zhong Jueqing nodded to express his understanding, pointed to the front and said:


    "That should be the way to the energy station. The environment here has changed obviously."


    In the farther distance, white ash like snow kept falling from the sky, and there was a vast expanse of whiteness on the ground, all of which were piled up with such white ash.


    The temperature dropped suddenly as they moved forward, and it was as cold as winter, freezing to the bone.


    Su Changxing looked at the snow-like thing in the wilderness in the distance, and asked, "What is that?"


    Zhong Jueqing shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know. It''s not snow anyway. It''s similar to a bunch of sand, but it has a low density and will evaporate into some kind of gas at high temperatures."


    "We have experts in related fields, but we can''t tell what it is. It is probably a new substance unique to this world."


    Unique new substance?


    Su Changxing felt that this scene was a little familiar, it was also filled with white ash, surrounded by a vast expanse of whiteness.


    He has foreseen such a scene... In this way, he will definitely go in, if there is no problem with "timing foresight".


    If I turn around and leave now, will it prove that "opportunity foresight" is unreliable... A strange thought popped into Su Changxing''s mind.


    "Old Zhong, if the result is doomed, is the process still important?"


    Su Changxing suddenly asked inexplicably.


    Zhong Jueqing felt a little strange, but didn''t think too much about it, and said:


    "Of course it''s important. Before me, the Security Bureau followed the theory of results and used all means to achieve the goal, but something went wrong later... Otherwise, I wouldn''t be the team leader."


    Is this the same question as I am asking?


    However, it doesn''t matter.


    Su Changxing rubbed his nose and realized that the topic was off track:


    "The director is probably not as good as you."


    Zhong Jueqing said with a little disgust:


    "No, it doesn''t matter who is stronger, whoever is the team leader, but he is not bad, he is a stubborn old man."


    "He was a staunch materialist who talked about science every day, and then we were thrown into this world."


    "..."


    Su Changxing did not expect that the director of the Security Bureau would be such a person. Isn''t the Security Bureau an organization that specializes in managing supernatural beings?


    Sudden.


    The big head ghost stopped and said, "It''s here, we can''t go any further."


    Zhong Jueqing showed surprise, and said, "Is this already a boundary?"


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows and said, "Huh? You went in before?"


    Zhong Jueqing nodded, and said, "I walked in, no wonder I felt something was wrong at that time, but luckily only a few of us came over."


    When I got here, there were only him and a few Extraordinary people, so there was no problem.


    Su Changxing turned his head to look at the "spots" on Zhong Jueqing''s face, and said:


    "You have signs of corpse change, and it should also be because you entered this place."


    Zhong Jueqing didn''t care at all and said:


    "Is that so? The body of the dead Extraordinary was right in the middle of the bridge. At that time, he fell down without any warning, and his body decayed extremely quickly."


    At the exit of the town is a medium-sized bridge with many human-shaped corpses on it. In the middle of the bridge, beside the abandoned car, there is a corpse decomposed with flesh and blood.


    The big head ghost recalled and said:


    "I ran from here at the time, and a few people who followed me fell on the bridge, and their bodies were still there."


    Su Changxing then asked, "How long will it take from here to the energy station?"


    The big-headed ghost showed a strange expression on his face, and asked tentatively:


    "My lord, where do you want to go in the energy station? The energy station occupies a large area, and it will take half a day from the beginning to the end."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect the energy station to be so big, but it seemed normal, and said:


    "District 12, or the center of the energy station."


    A strange color flashed in Datougui''s eyes, and he said, "My lord, your goal is to destroy the energy station?"


    Su Changxing nodded, and said calmly: "Yes, why, do you have any good ideas?"


    The big-headed ghost quickly shook his head and said:


    "No, but the radiation in that place is theoretically more terrifying..."


    Su Changxing asked himself: "How long will it take to get to the center of the energy station from here?"


    The big-headed ghost thought for a while, and said affirmatively:


    "Ordinary people need at least four hours to arrive, and my lord, there are monsters inside, and that purple monster ran out of it."


    Zhong Jueqing interjected, "You mean the screamer?"


    The big-headed ghost was stunned and said:


    "Are you talking about its sound? It is indeed screaming. Their whole body is purple fluorescent, and they are only active at night."


    four hours...


    Su Changxing calculated that at their speed, they could walk back and forth in an hour if they didn''t stop. The problem was how to destroy the center of the energy station.


    The iron tower that the center refers to?

 Chapter 363： Decide

    The iron tower is right in front of you, soaring into the clouds, white and black, like a square knife inserted in the heart, making people tremble from the bottom of their hearts.


    anyway.


    It is also very simple for Su Changxing to find the central node of the energy station. He only needs to feel the influence and changes of the energy station in the space.


    However, it is also more intuitive to have a specific route. This method can be used as a reference and correction.


    Su Changxing looked sideways at the big-headed ghost, and asked:


    "You should still remember the specific route, to the 12th district."


    The big headed ghost nodded and said:


    "Remember, the memory is still fresh, after all, I escaped from here, although it has been such a long time."


    Su Changxing turned his head and led the two back, saying:


    "Okay, draw the route. If it''s right, we''ll let you go in the end. If it''s wrong...you know, this is a fair deal."


    The big-headed ghost''s face tensed suddenly, and he said with a strange smile:


    "My lord, even if you want to kill me, I will not lie to you or deceive you."


    Even though the big-headed ghost showed such sincerity and sincerity, he was just a fool, so if there were no accidents, there would be no problem.


    Once something happened and they became the disadvantaged party, he would immediately rebel.


    Su Changxing had a smile on his face, and said:


    "Well, I actually believe you."


    Seeing Su Changxing''s expression, the big head ghost was stunned: "..."


    Back in the factory, there are still people coming and going, which looks messy.


    Zhu Wenwu and the others did not rest either, but got together to discuss something.


    "Zhu Wenwu, go and draw the route with him."


    Su Changxing approached and motioned: "Be careful, don''t let him play tricks."


    Zhu Wenwu showed seriousness, glanced at the big-headed ghost, nodded and said:


    "Okay, leave it to me, there will be no mistakes."


    It was early morning at this moment, the sky was lit up, and several rays of light illuminated the faces of the corpses on the ruins, with different expressions, none of the same.


    Su Changxing sat down to rest, and felt extremely tired after relaxing. Before falling asleep, his soul was already floating in the air.


    sleep.


    sleep.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Looking up at the sky, the vast expanse of whiteness turned gray, except for the white ash falling all over the sky, the world was completely still, as if slowly reversing in one ten-thousandth of a second.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Huh~"


    Su Changxing gasped heavily, woke up suddenly, sat up, felt trembling between his brows, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    The light came in from the outside, the surrounding was very quiet, many people were sleeping, Zhu Wenwu and the big head ghost were drawing a road map and discussing constantly.


    Lin Xiuyu was sitting cross-legged across from him, staring at him silently.


    "..."


    Su Changxing picked up the water bottle, took a gulp of water, and said angrily, "It''s all men, it''s not good for you to keep staring at me like this."


    Lin Xiuyu''s face was covered with black lines, some of which penetrated into his pupils, and he said slowly:


    "I survived."


    Su Changxing smiled, remembering that Lin Xiuyu stretched out a finger at the end and said:


    "Why, is there a 10% chance of not surviving? Are you so unlucky?"


    Lin Xiuyu also smiled, and said in retrospect:


    "No, I was destined to die, but I survived, which means that there are some factors beyond this world that are affecting me. I think you are the factor."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Lin Xiuyu to be so perceptive. He actually thought of this level, the factor beyond the world, referring to the discount store, or his position, fraudster?


    He asked back:


    "You are so confident in your abilities? Even the most sophisticated computer can make mistakes."


    Lin Xiuyu thought for a while and said: "That''s right, maybe there is something wrong with my ability, but I am really confident in my ability... I can go in with you."


    Su Changxing smiled: "Why, you calculated that the probability of your death is very low, so you are more confident?"


    Lin Xiuyu stretched out his hand to make an "eight" and said, "That''s right, if I can''t die, the chance of success is very high."


    "It''s a rebuttal."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said:


    "Could it be that you didn''t go in at all, so Gao...you don''t have combat power and can''t keep up, so there is no need to go in... Simply put, it is useless."


    Lin Xiuyu said with such an expression as expected:


    "I heard from the boss that you have a way to get in... According to what you said, all of us are burdens, why are you going to go in alone."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said seriously: "Extraordinary people don''t count, others can''t get in at all. But the method has not been completely solved yet."


    Zhu Wenwu walked over with a drawing and said:


    "Brother Su, it''s done. This is the route he provided. We also drew the general structure of the energy station. The specific deviation should not be too big."


    It was a detailed and complex top view, from the bridge to the other end of the power station.


    Quite remarkable drawing skills, probably after becoming a Extraordinary, his ability to draw has also improved.


    "Not bad, exceeded my expectations."


    Su Changxing smiled and praised, looked at the map for quick memory, and then put the map into his backpack.


    Zhu Wenwu still looked energetic~www.novelhall.com~ very energetic, the battle and raid last night did not have much impact on him, he said in a deep voice:


    "Brother Su, when are we going to go in?"


    He didn''t even ask how to get in or how to get in.


    He had great trust in Su Changxing.


    There are many eyes around here.


    Su Changxing''s decision is very important.


    At least it determines many things.


    Su Changxing didn''t answer right away, as if he was in deep thought, he looked down at the half-drunk water bottle in his hand, and said softly:


    "No, you don''t go in."


    Zhu Wenwu frowned and said eagerly:


    "Why? Need me to do other things? But this is the most important thing right now."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, shook his head and said:


    "No, all of you are waiting outside. I''ll go in alone, and I can''t get in with this method, so I might as well go in alone."


    That golden seed can only support two or three people.


    Moreover, Ninth-rank Extraordinary people like Zhu Wenwu and the others might fall down halfway.


    He looked at Zhu Wenwu''s astonished expression, and said in an unquestionable tone:


    "Following me in is death. As I said, if I want to take you out alive, you should wait outside. If I haven''t returned after half a day, you should leave here immediately and return to the gathering place to wait until the game is over."


    "...I have no right to decide your life or death."


    People''s mentality will change constantly with the environment, time, and things they come into contact with, so people are changeable.


    A good-tempered person may become explosive and irritable, and a stingy person may become generous and peaceful.


    But maybe nothing has changed, it has always been like this.

 Chapter 364： increasing pressure

    Zhou An patted the biscuit crumbs on his clothes, stood up blushing and said:


    "Oh, Brother Su, I can go. Zhu Wenwu is afraid of death, but I am not. He has a lovely sister, and I don''t have either... Besides, you saved my life of."


    Zhu Wenwu twitched, he didn''t expect Zhou An to tease him at this time, and said lightly:


    "But I''m stronger than you."


    If we really want to fight, the three Zhou An are not his opponents now.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Zhou An looked exasperated, patted the table, and said, "I''m an auxiliary type, an auxiliary type, do you understand?"


    "Crack~"


    The table, which was already rotten, completely collapsed and fell to the ground in several pieces.


    Chang Yi whispered with a bit of resentment: "We finally found this table."


    Zhou An smiled awkwardly: "I lost my temper, I lost my temper."


    Zhu Wenwu turned his head to look at Su Changxing, and said seriously:


    "Brother Su, I want to go in because of my sister. As I said, I will complete our goal this time regardless of life or death."


    "And I can locate, explore, and find the central location more precisely, and I may even locate the location of the giant hand organization."


    The energy station itself operates around a large piece of giant hand tissue.


    It is indeed possible for Zhu Wenwu''s ability to locate the specific location of the giant hand organization.


    Makes sense.


    "..."


    Su Changxing looked at Zhu Wenwu''s resolute attitude, smiled, patted him on the shoulder, and said:


    "Okay, count yourself in. The others are waiting here. If we haven''t returned before dark, you should leave here immediately."


    Zhou An''s expression changed, and he said unwillingly, "Me, Brother Su, I want to go too."


    Su Changxing looked at him, and said in an affirmative tone:


    "You just wait outside, it''s all up to you, so be it."


    Huang Biao remained silent the whole time, and finally grinned and said with a smile:


    "Haha, don''t make it so dull. I believe Brother Su, you will definitely come back alive. You also have to believe in yourself. Your decision was correct from the beginning, and it must not be wrong this time."


    While saying this, everyone seemed silent.


    Xu Wenfeng just felt that he didn''t know what to do. He was very nervous with the mentality of going to death, but now he told him that he didn''t have to go, it was safe, and he was relieved but full of disappointment.


    He didn''t have the courage to volunteer like Zhou An, and of course he didn''t have that kind of strength.


    A group of people walked through the factory and walked towards the bridge.


    Zhong Jueqing did not know where to find another pair of sunglasses to put on, and said calmly:


    "Boy, I can guarantee that you must have done a great thing, and I have a hunch that you will succeed."


    Su Changxing smiled and said:


    "Are you trying to cheer us up? However, I believe your hunch. According to Lin Xiuyu, your intuition has always been accurate."


    Zhong Jueqing nodded affirmatively, and said seriously:


    "Of course, my intuition is important. You are the second man I recognize."


    Su Changxing asked casually, "Who is the first one?"


    Zhong Jueqing thought for a while and said, "Myself."


    "Then you are really proud. After living for so many years, I am actually the first person you recognize."


    Su Changxing joked with a smile.


    Zhong Jueqing took off his hat, stopped, and said in a regretful tone:


    "Maybe, but I can''t be proud now, otherwise I will go in with you no matter what."


    "We are ready to go in, you get out of the way."


    Gu Kui


    Su Changxing took out the golden seeds glowing with golden light, and handed one of the giant hand tissues to Zhu Wenwu.


    in an instant.


    A large number of white scratches lit up on the ground around the two of them, trembling constantly, the golden seeds on their hands gradually became brighter, and finally looked like a small golden sun.


    The golden light melted into the sequins like flowing water, and the golden seeds became dull, lost their luster, and shriveled.


    Su Changxing reminded Zhu Wenwu: "Don''t let go before we come out, this is the barrier for your survival."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded and took a deep breath: "Yes, I see."


    Su Changxing looked back at the crowd:


    "Ready to go."


    The next moment, he took Zhu Wenwu and ran towards the bridge, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    If there is no accident, they will reach the gate of the energy station in forty minutes, and they will have an hour to find the central node and destroy it.


    Running into the bridge, Zhu Wenwu felt his body suddenly sink, as if he had become heavier, and there was serious friction between the joints.


    Something in space weighed them down.


    Su Changxing''s feeling was even more obvious, as if a big hand was pressing on his head, and his figure obviously paused: "Is there a problem?"


    Zhu Wenwu followed behind and said, "No problem, it''s just that my body feels heavier, as if the gravity has increased."


    Is that so?


    Su Changxing reckoned that Zhu Wenwu was under less pressure.


    What is the principle?


    Could it be related to strength?


    After running over, they found that the other end of the bridge was full of corpses. At least hundreds, even thousands of people died here, all in the posture of falling forward.


    This is the dividing line between life and death.


    Both of them stepped on the bones and ran across here without changing their expressions.


    The bones were crushed ~www.novelhall.com~ with crackling sounds.


    Seeing the two of them running across the bridge, Zhong Jueqing was visibly relieved, at least he had a good start, and said:


    "His method is really amazing, it can really resist the radiation inside."


    Zhou An put his hands on his chest and said calmly:


    "Of course, I don''t even look at who my elder brother is."


    Huang Biao''s face was full of sadness. He had a bad feeling, but he couldn''t say it at this point.


    It''s an all-or-nothing bet.


    He understood Su Changxing''s thoughts very well.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Run across the bridge.


    Except for the iron tower, there is a vast expanse of whiteness in front of the eyes, and thick white ash is piled up on the ground, and it is soft to step on it like stepping on sand.


    Su Changxing''s face was unknowingly covered with a layer of frost with white ash.


    Along the way, the temperature has been dropping. At this place, the temperature has reached minus ten degrees. Fortunately, they are all Extraordinary, with extraordinary physical fitness, so they can handle it, so there is no big problem.


    But the problem is that the invisible pressure is also increasing as they move forward, and their speed is significantly slower than the beginning.


    If it is an ordinary person, when they get to this place, they will basically be unable to run, and can only walk forward slowly.


    "There''s something ahead."


    Zhu Wenwu suddenly shouted.


    Su Changxing also saw a few black spots crawling on the ground in the distance, which looked a bit like a screamer, but half of his body was buried in the white ash:


    "Is that the Screamer?"

 Chapter 365： far away wind spirit

    "It''s the screamers. They seem to be in a state of deep sleep. However, there are a lot of them."


    Zhu Wenwu observed from a high place, and said in affirmation.


    They saw at least a dozen screamers like this, like a group of lions gathered together.


    "Shall we go around?"


    Zhu Wenwu suggested.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "Let''s settle it first, so as not to cause other troubles, we will follow this path when we come back."


    The Screamer they encountered before was already at the eighth rank level, but they belonged to the lowest rank among the eighth rank ranks. Although they had an extremely powerful physical body, they had a single attack method.


    Zhu Wenwu observed and said:


    "If there is any movement, these monsters will probably be alarmed."


    Of course, one screecher is no problem for them, but more than ten are a bit of a problem, let alone under such circumstances.


    "It''s not a big problem."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and took out the Shadow Bow from his backpack.


    The power of the shadow bow is not enough for the screamer, but with the blessing of concentration, the power is almost enough.


    Moreover, he had dissected the body of the screamer before, and knew the precise location of the screamer''s weakness.


    A black arrow appeared in his hand, and Su Changxing took the bow and drew the arrow, aiming at the middle of the back of the nearest screamer.


    He has a very high degree of mastery of the abilities obtained from the store.


    "Concentration" is actually very dangerous.


    A little mental fluctuation may cause the power to go out of control, hitting a multiple that exceeds what Su Changxing can control.


    Twenty times is his limit, he can only hit one blow, if it is thirty times, what awaits him is death.


    About two or three times is not too expensive for him, and can be used as a regular offensive method.


    A faint light appeared on the arrow, shot out, and disappeared into the air.


    "à§~"


    The screamer''s body trembled slightly and then fell silent. Purple blood flowed from the hole behind him, soaking the white ash covering his body.


    "died?"


    Zhu Wenwu turned his head to look at Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Dead, the heart of the screecher is the core of their power, more like a biological robot."


    Immediately afterwards, he shot six or seven arrows, and the screamers died silently one after another, and the other screamers did not notice the death of their companions.


    Until Su Changxing killed the tenth screecher, several ear-piercing screeches came from a distance.


    They finally noticed something strange, and the remaining four or five screamers rushed over together, kicking up a lot of white ash.


    Intensive gunshots rang out, white smoke drifted from the muzzle, and the remaining four or five also fell under his muzzle.


    Su Changxing looked at the several corpses in front of him, and said, "Let''s move on, pay attention to maintaining your physical strength."


    The screamer''s heart can be used as promotion material, but they have no time to waste now, so they can only give up decisively.


    It''s not a long journey, but it feels so long, and the glitter on the hand is even more dazzling than before, which seems to be a reminder of something.


    They could see the steel gate of the energy station from a distance. The gate more than ten meters high broke from the middle, and the upper half was nowhere to be seen.


    There are inexplicable sounds coming from inside, like the sound of wind oscillating back and forth in a narrow valley, colliding and rubbing against rocks with holes.


    Although many things were unexpected, the journey has been smooth. At least they came to this place, and victory is just around the corner!


    Zhu Wenwu''s face suddenly changed dramatically, his pupils became bigger, he stopped, and said in a low voice:


    Gu Gou


    "Brother Su... there are a lot of monsters in it, very, very many."


    What a scene it was.


    On the ground, on the eaves, and on the walls are some black, grotesque monsters. They move slowly like cats, without sound.


    "a lot of?"


    Su Changxing frowned, and indeed felt something abnormal inside, but the environment here made his perception tend to be disordered.


    Zhu Wenwu was a little at a loss and said:


    "Well, I''m afraid there are nearly a hundred of them just behind the gate. This is the breeding ground for these monsters... What should we do now?"


    Hundreds?


    And they don''t know the strength of these monsters, even if they are not as good as the Screamer, it will be very troublesome.


    Can only try first.


    Su Changxing still decided to clean up these monsters in the way he cleaned up the screechers just now. Arrows must be enough, but it may not guarantee a one-hit kill.


    They slowed down and approached the gate step by step, for fear of disturbing the monsters inside. At this moment, the sound of breathing was the clearest.


    "That is?"


    Su Changxing discovered that just under the white ash in front of the gate, there was a white thing hidden, and the white slender fluff was still easy to distinguish.


    Like a huge fox.


    Suddenly, there was a strong wind, and white ash flew.


    The fox-like creature looked back at them. Under its corrupt face were clear blue eyes, which contained clarity and wisdom.


    Su Changxing''s index finger on the trigger froze immediately, clearly feeling the kindness of this creature~www.novelhall.com~ The two sides looked at each other for more than ten seconds, and it suddenly ran towards the direction of the steel gate, and its body turned into a The black shadow took away the strong wind.


    "What does it do?"


    Zhu Wenwu showed doubts. He originally thought that this monster would attack them, but he didn''t expect to run away.


    This is scared?


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Probably not. It has human-like intelligence, but it is not hostile to us."


    Then, from the front came the sound of howling wolves soaring into the sky, echoing in the strong wind.


    The howling sound was like a declaration of war, causing the entire energy station to fall into turmoil. The next moment, densely packed flesh and blood alien monsters rushed out of the steel gate and rushed towards the wind spirit.


    There are hundreds of them.


    Feng Ling glanced back at them, then turned and ran in another direction, distracting those berserk monsters, big and small.


    It helped them lure away the monster at the door, as if it had been waiting here, waiting for them to come over, or waiting for someone to come over.


    "Come on, let''s go in."


    Su Changxing said.


    This is their best chance.


    As soon as he walked to the gate, a black, small monster rushed over from above, accompanied by the sound of ticking, ticking.


    Zhu Wenwu pierced the monster''s forehead with precision, piercing through the entire body, bringing out black blood.


    "Boom~"


    The monster''s body exploded abruptly.


    Zhu Wenwu didn''t have time to dodge, he blocked in front of him with one hand, and fell backwards, forcibly resisting the impact of the explosion.

 Chapter 366： alienated doll

    "Are you all right?"


    "No big problem."


    "There are still a few on the front wall, be careful."


    "Ok."


    Zhu Wenwu, covered in black blood, immediately got up from the ground and stuffed a pill into his mouth to treat the injury.


    This is an extraordinary item provided by the Security Bureau. After eating it, it can slowly recover from injuries. They still have abundant supplies in this regard.


    There were several consecutive explosions, and Su Changxing shot a few arrows to kill the explosive monsters on the wall.


    The two approached the gate, and the inside was a little empty, with only a few small monsters still attached to the wall.


    They didn''t stop, they walked inside non-stop. There was a long and narrow road to the east of the main entrance leading to the tenth district which was close to the twelveth district.


    This is also the fastest path in theory.


    "Boom~"


    A three to four meter humanoid monster of flesh and blood opened its arms and leaped towards them with great strides, leaving clear oval footprints behind it with a heavy sense of oppression.


    At least the strength of the eighth rank.


    Su Changxing came in front of him, and the revolver shot him in the forehead, the flesh and blood exploded, and the silver bullet got stuck in its bones.


    Physical strength beyond imagination.


    Su Changxing turned sideways to avoid the monster''s slap, rotated the magazine, and fired a shot at the position just now.


    The monster''s entire brain was blasted by the bullet, but its body was still moving, and it slapped him again.


    Zhu Wenwu took the opportunity to stab the monster''s abdomen with a sword from the side, and he felt that that position was the monster''s weakness.


    Embarrassingly, the blade didn''t completely cut through the monster''s flesh and got stuck on the surface.


    Su Changxing immediately understood that there was the monster''s weakness, and fired a third shot at the monster''s abdomen.


    Immediately afterwards, the monster fell to the ground, and its body quickly rotted into blood, from black to transparent, until it disappeared and merged into the cracks in the floor.


    "I couldn''t break through its defense."


    Zhu Wenwu''s body was a little sluggish, and he understood the huge gap, and also understood why Su Changxing didn''t let them in.


    More importantly, the invisible pressure is constantly consuming his physical strength.


    He felt prostrated, probably in his prime, fully capable of thrusting that sword, but not just now.


    Su Changxing also realized the problem, and said in a deep voice, "Follow from behind, don''t take it lightly."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded: "Well, yes."


    The movement just now did not disturb other monsters, and the surrounding area seemed silent, but this was the nest of these monsters.


    "Maybe they have territorial divisions, just like animals, different monsters stay in different areas."


    Zhu Wenwu analyzed.


    Su Changxing felt a little reasonable:


    "Well, this is a good thing for us, but if we go directly to the next area, we will still face a large number of monsters."


    These monsters are distributed according to this density, the number of monsters in the energy station is probably suffocating, and the intensity is abnormally high.


    Their combat effectiveness seemed stretched.


    Then, walking all the way, Su Changxing used a bow and arrow to kill seven or eight monsters that were much weaker than the one just now, and came to the predetermined narrow path.


    There are four or five checkpoints on this road, and there are automatic detection devices before the doomsday, but they have failed now, so there is naturally no obstacle for them.


    Gu find


    According to the judgment of "True Knowledge", these monsters seem to be just a rudimentary form that is being bred. I am afraid that this place is really a breeding ground for monsters, as Zhu Wenwu said.


    In the future, even if the radiation from the energy station does not completely destroy the world, these monsters will continue to go to the outside world.


    "Screamers should be formed from these things."


    Su Changxing said with certainty.


    Zhu Wenwu showed surprise on his face, and said:


    "Isn''t that, these things are actually similar to eggs."


    Su Changxing affirmed again:


    "Yes, it''s hard to imagine what kind of monsters will be bred. There are stronger existences in this embryonic form than screamers."


    "It feels like there are maggots growing on the dead body, and these "maggots" are feeding on the body."


    This is the most appropriate metaphor he can think of. It is very appropriate. There is a close relationship between things, and the existence of energy stations is releasing these "nutrition".


    His bullets have been consumed a wave before, and now there are not many left, so he can only rely on archery to advance slowly.


    Nock the arrow, draw the bow, shoot.


    Nock the arrow, draw the bow, shoot.


    Nock the arrow, draw the bow, shoot.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    More than 200 arrows were shot, and they only walked half the distance, with dense black corpses behind them.


    This method is also beneficial~www.novelhall.com~It is relatively safer and will not attract a large number of monsters at the same time.


    He obtained nearly 100,000 points from the corpses of these monsters, and the total points reached about 250,000.


    The degree of mystery has risen rapidly from more than 2,000 at the beginning to nearly 4,000, and various attributes have also improved accordingly.


    However, this is a dangerous signal, the energy station has deeply affected him.


    Su Changxing turned to look at Zhu Wenwu who was silent behind him, and asked worriedly:


    "Did you feel anything unusual?"


    In theory, Zhu Wenwu was more deeply affected, and it was not easy for him to follow all the way.


    Zhu Wenwu''s eyes were dark and deep, he smiled and said:


    "It''s okay, don''t worry about me, I''m fine. The tenth district should be ahead, and I seem to already feel that presence."


    Going forward and crossing a checkpoint, a huge figure sits cross-legged and blocks in front, as high as the top of the checkpoint.


    Is it alone?


    no.


    With his naked body, he stared at Su Changxing and the two with piercing eyes, his brows and eyes were full of gentleness and calmness, reminiscent of the Buddha in the temple, and he was incompatible with the environment here.


    Su Changxing straightened his body abruptly, even though he had a big heart, he almost didn''t tense up... Sitting in a place like this with a huge naked man who looks like a monk has a huge impact on the spirit itself.


    The "monk" stretched out a palm to point at the two of them, his eyes glowed with golden light, and he shouted loudly: "Shut up! Clean!"


    The clean and rich sound is like rolling waves.


    Even Zhu Wenwu fell to the ground.

 ~： Chapter 367 Amplified emotions

    A distorted expression appeared on Zhu Wenwu''s face, various complex emotions emerged, and winding bloodshot eyes spread all over his eyes.


    The biggest gap between Extraordinary is sensibility and rationality.


    When the rationality and sensibility are consistent, this gap can be bridged by moving forward firmly.


    He has not been able to fully bridge the gap.


    Afraid of death, he followed Su Changxing on this road to death.


    "Don''t think about anything, just empty your mind."


    Su Changxing glanced at him calmly, and slowly walked towards the "monk" with a gun in his hand, but even so, his heart was still turbulent like waves.


    The "monk" magnified their emotions infinitely. For ordinary people, it might only have the effect of making them laugh and cry, but for extraordinary people, it was fatal.


    A little flaw will turn into an infinite black hole and swallow people up.


    What''s more deadly is that Zhu Wenwu''s position as a demon chaser, the emotional collapse will completely lead to his own collapse.


    He will most likely die here.


    With such emotions amplified, Su Changxing''s thoughts became more active, and a lot of unreasonable thoughts flashed through his mind.


    When people see a glimmer of light in the dark, they will involuntarily walk in that direction.


    He came to this place step by step in this way, which is reasonable but unreasonable. During this period, he has been constantly doubting and trying to figure out whether he is right or wrong.


    If it wasn''t for the protection of fate, he would have died in that empty room long ago.


    Perhaps Huang Biao was right.


    However, the first time he saw Feng Ling, he was completely firm in his mind, and he no longer doubted, feeling that the world seemed to be trying its best to help him.


    The "monk" opened his eyes wide and looked at Su Changxing who was walking towards him step by step, showing doubts: "You...why?"


    He doesn''t have any memory of being a human being, just one of these monsters, with the characteristics and habits of his flesh and blood.


    Standing on the edge of the revolver''s range, Su Changxing fired two shots in a row. The bullets passed through the "monk"''s palm in front of him, and penetrated his head, leaving two fist-sized blood holes.


    The "monk" fell heavily on the ground, his vitality was not strong, and he was easily killed, just like a human being.


    Su Changxing looked back and said, "Can you still stand up?"


    Zhu Wenwu fell to the ground, his body twitching continuously, muttering something.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You stay here for a while, I''ll come back and take you away."


    He turned to leave, but felt the movement behind him. Turning his head to look, Zhu Wenwu stood up slowly from the ground.


    With a clear smile on his face, he said relaxedly:


    "Huh~ Small problem, I can still go."


    His aura is restrained to the extreme, at the peak of the ninth rank, if conditions permit, he can advance.


    In front is the largest area of ??the energy station, the tenth area, which is the center of the entire energy station and the central activity area before the end.


    Before the energy station was launched, nearly ten thousand people stayed in the energy station, most of them were employees of Aegis, and they made the energy station run perfectly.


    "There are a large number of monsters, and some of them are very powerful...as much as the giant outside!"


    Zhu Wenwu said solemnly.


    Su Changxing also fell into a brief silence when he heard the words. Up to now, he already felt powerless. Facing such a huge number of monsters, even if he could handle them, it would take a lot of time.


    The ubiquitous great pressure is squeezing their physical strength and spirit every moment, and they may suddenly collapse without knowing when.


    Now it''s all a matter of fighting.


    Su Changxing took out a pack of crumpled cigarettes from his backpack, and handed one to Zhu Wenwu.


    Gu Hu


    "At the point, we''ll just go through it directly with this thing."


    He struck a match, lit it for Zhu Wenwu without any explanation, and lit one himself.


    Cigarettes don''t have any smell, like water vapor, they dissipate when they float into the air, but cigarettes burn very fast, and one stick can only last for five minutes at most.


    "Don''t talk, don''t take any action, just follow me, we only have one chance, if we are found, we will definitely die here."


    Su Changxing took Zhu Wenwu straight into the tenth district, walking along the ever-changing gap in the middle.


    Reducing the sense of presence doesn''t mean they don''t exist, it''s just that they are not easy to be found, and they can''t be too close, and they can''t make too much movement.


    Maybe in the eyes of monsters, they are also of the same kind.


    These monsters wandered erratically in the ten districts like idlers.


    Several monsters with bloated bodies, shaped like butchers, and dragging iron blocks stepped on the ground and made a roaring sound.


    More than a dozen monsters with white feet formed a long line, crawling on the ground like cats, with elegant postures and no sound.


    There are also a few turtle-like monsters circling and rolling in place.


    They seem to be interpreting all kinds of behaviors in the world.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The two of them are like one of them, walking through it without any sense of disobedience.


    Closer, closer.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help being startled, they almost passed by a monster~www.novelhall.com~ but the other party still didn''t notice them.


    In seven or eight minutes, they changed a cigarette in the middle, and the two successfully walked to the other end.


    At this moment, they were at the bottom of the huge iron tower, and they couldn''t see the end at a glance when they looked up, and the sight was covered by the white ash all over the sky.


    Su Changxing''s heart skipped a beat, and he noticed a humanoid monster squatting in a corner, unable to see its face.


    It looks inconspicuous, but the breath is startling.


    The heart beats faster.


    They walked forward slowly, keeping an eye on this unusual monster from the corner of their eyes until they reached the end of the road.


    Looking back, it has disappeared.


    gone!


    Su Changxing was startled, and looked around to check the location of the monster, but he couldn''t find it.


    found them?


    However, they could only walk forward slowly, so as not to disturb other monsters here.


    "The monster didn''t seem to follow."


    Zhu Wenwu whispered with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Su Changxing didn''t speak, and felt more and more bad. The oppressive feeling still lingered around, and the other party was staring at them secretly.


    What does it mean? observe them?


    The behavior of these monsters seems to be irregular, so he can''t judge what the other party wants to do. Normally, he should attack them directly.


    Or, in the eyes of this monster, they are still the same kind, but their behavior is a little strange?


    Su Changxing then reminded: "He should still follow, pay attention, he may attack us at any time."

 Chapter 368： 6th floor

    In the center of the 12th district is a fan-shaped steel building connected to the bottom of the iron tower. From the outside, there are no windows, and it seems to be completely enclosed.


    They walked straight to the gate through the clearing where the monster was prowling.


    The vague peeping still exists, but they still haven''t found the monster''s location.


    When he reached the door, Su Changxing stopped suddenly, some blood dripped from his forehead, his body froze suddenly, and almost fell backwards.


    there is a problem!


    Something is wrong with his body.


    He took Zhu Wenwu in, and just before the cigarette was extinguished, he walked into the toilet near the door


    A dog-like monster in full body armor was squatting on the sink in a daze.


    Zhu Wenwu cut off its brain with a backhand sword, and killed it neatly:


    "There are two coming from outside."


    Su Changxing disposed of the other one in the toilet, and then walked towards the door. When he saw a monster rushing towards him, he chopped it off.


    The monster''s body was split into two by the blade, and black blood spurted onto the pale yellow wall.


    There was a sudden noise.


    More than a dozen monsters rushed towards their position along the aisle, either fast or slow.


    There are only footsteps, and there are no other sounds, perhaps because these monsters are still in their infancy and do not have organs for forming pronunciation functions.


    Of course, such an organ doesn''t seem necessary either.


    "Ningxin" was blessed on the blade, and the steel knife seemed to grow a section, and when it was chopped off, the three monsters in front were all cut into two sections, and the two behind him were clearly not cut by him.


    Su Changxing instantly understood that this in itself was one of the effects of "Concentration".


    "Concentration" is the ability of a swordsman, and it is reasonable to use it to exert more powerful power on bladed weapons.


    One knife, one knife went down, and in more than ten seconds, dozens of monsters fell in front of him, and each monster''s body was cut into two pieces.


    Su Changxing panted heavily, two lines of blood and tears flowed from the corners of his eyes, and said:


    "Can you feel the position of the giant hand organization?"


    His body tends to collapse under the influence of the energy station, various abnormalities are blessed on his body, and his mind is in a state of confusion and fuzziness.


    "I''ll give it a try."


    Zhu Wenwu took a deep breath, his eyes became dark and deep, feeling the changes around him.


    A blindingly bright black mist appeared in his mind, dazzling and twisting as if affecting everything around him.


    "what!"


    The next moment, he fell to the ground, covered his eyes, suppressed his voice and screamed, his body twitching continuously.


    Great fear shrouded his whole body, and blood shot out from one eye, which shattered like glass.


    "Zhu Wenwu?"


    Su Changxing quickly squatted down to check Zhu Wenwu''s situation, but he still didn''t understand why.


    The head whispered in his ear:


    "He''s too presumptuous, some things can''t be directly peeped at, they will die...Fortunately, it''s just a part of one hand, ha, it''s not as good as me."


    really.


    Su Changxing felt that the head was completely gloating, as if watching a play, and said angrily:


    "What should we do now!"


    The head said lightly: "Pull out his broken eye immediately."


    Su Changxing did so without hesitation, took out a dagger, and picked out Zhu Wenwu''s broken eye with precision.


    Zhu Wenwu''s body immediately relaxed, panting heavily, opened the other eye, looked at Su Changxing with joy and said:


    "Brother Su, I feel it, it''s just above the front, very precise position."


    The big-headed ghost didn''t know the specific situation here, he had never been in, and the information was kept confidential, so when they got here, they were blindsided.


    Su Changxing looked at Zhu Wenwu''s face covered with blood, felt his heart trembling, and asked:


    "Can you...can you leave?"


    Zhu Wenwu nodded, stood up quickly from the ground, and said with a smile: "Of course, I will lead the way. I think it''s done. The distance here is not too far."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Su Changxing walked in front, with Qingfeng wrapped around the blade, and he killed the monsters rushing towards him one by one.


    These monsters are small in size, and their strength is not too strong. They seem to be "embryos" that are more embryonic than the outside.


    This should be the only good news right now.


    "You can go upstairs in front. Let''s go upstairs. The location should be on the sixth floor."


    Zhu Wenwu saw the elevator on the left and said.


    Su Changxing nodded, and kicked open the closed elevator door, but when he looked up, he saw a large number of dark, shimmering things like eggs hanging densely above.


    This kind of scene makes one''s scalp tingle, but Su Changxing didn''t care so much at the moment, and immediately climbed up the wall, hacked and exploded a large number of eggs, and black water fell like rain.


    Su Changxing climbed up along the gap to the second floor, which was still full of such things.


    Just as he was about to clean up these black eggs, there was wind in his ears.


    A black figure appeared behind him, slashing at him with a hand knife.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing was on guard for a long time, and shot behind him. The black figure flew out along the elevator entrance and hit the wall, with a silver bullet half embedded in his abdomen.


    This is the monster that suddenly disappeared, wearing a black coat, with a dagger in its hand.


    "Leave the Holy Land, or I will kill you."


    The monster slowly stood up from the ground, with many wrinkles on his face, like a middle-aged man, looked at Su Changxing and said calmly.


    He was shot as if nothing happened, the bullet was pulled out by him and thrown on the ground.


    "Are you discussing with me?"


    Su Changxing frowned, feeling that the other party''s attitude was a little strange and weird, as if he knew him.


    But this is impossible.


    He fired two shots at close range, but surprisingly, the monster dodged all of them~www.novelhall.com~ The bullets hit the wall, creating a big crater.


    "Climb up."


    Su Changxing shouted to Zhu Wenwu who had climbed up, and at the same time threw the last grenade at the monster.


    Seeing the grenade flying, the monster slashed away, completely unaware of the danger.


    "Boom~"


    His body flew backwards in the explosion.


    Amid the smog, Su Changxing and the two disappeared at the elevator entrance.


    "There is no sixth floor!"


    Zhu Wenwu climbed to the top and found that there was no direct access to the sixth floor, only the fifth floor.


    Su Changxing immediately pulled out the revolver and pulled the trigger against the wall above. The bullet blasted a big hole above his head, exposing the steel plate.


    Change the bullet.


    He fired continuously upward again, and the bullets easily penetrated the steel plate and blasted a big hole.


    The bullets hit one by one, and the hole gradually became deeper and bigger.


    He emptied the magazine, and he completely pierced through the more than ten-meter-thick wall, and a hole appeared, with a bright light shining through it.


    "Walk!"


    Su Changxing took one step, climbed up, smashed through the big hole, and came to the sixth floor.


    It''s bright all around, with huge white fluorescent tubes hanging above.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 369： little cutie

    Zhu Wenwu also climbed up from the entrance of the cave.


    Su Changxing looked down the hole and saw that it was empty except for the dark eggs, and he still shot down without hesitation.


    In the light of the fire, the bullet seemed to hit something and stopped suddenly. A black figure appeared at the bottom of the hole and was knocked down by the bullet.


    That monster has the ability to hide its body shape, and its physical strength is terribly high.


    "Walk!"


    Su Changxing shouted, and with a wave of one hand, dozens of evil spirits appeared here to block the entrance of the cave.


    He didn''t expect these evil spirits to stop the monster, just delaying it for a while.


    Zhu Wenwu immediately ran to the side where there was a row of glass counters.


    A human figure directly in front of it, the whole body is gray-brown, the monster like a biscuit man noticed them, jumped forward step by step, and his body kept swaying.


    "Wow wow wow ~"


    It made a weird noise, like chewing a biscuit.


    Without saying a word, Su Changxing raised his hand and shot at it. With a sense of crisis in his heart, he subconsciously shot sideways.


    The bullet arced, hit the Biscuit Man in the shoulder, and blasted a hole through the wall.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing''s shoulder spurted a lot of blood, and he knelt down on the ground.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Almost died.


    If the shot just now hit the biscuit man in the head, he would surely die.


    Before Zhu Wenwu understood the situation, he was ready to charge forward with his steel sword in hand.


    "Come back! Don''t touch it."


    Su Changxing stopped immediately, knowing that the monster''s ability might be the ability to retaliate against injuries, similar to the ability of the "giant baby".


    [Alienated biscuit man: While eating biscuits, biscuits are also eating you. Cute, cute, I''m the cutest. ¡¿


    "Your shoulder?"


    It was only then that Zhu Wenwu realized that Su Changxing was abnormal. There was a big hole in his chest, like a wound from a bullet.


    "It''s okay, stay away from that thing, let''s go around it."


    Su Changxing ignored the pain on his body and walked around the biscuit man from the side, only to find that in the shadowed place in front of him, several similar figures surrounded them, completely blocking the way.


    "Damn~"


    Su Changxing realized that he had to deal with these dull-looking, slow-moving "cuties", otherwise problems would arise sooner or later.


    With a wave of his hand, an evil spirit appeared in front of him, rushed towards the nearest biscuit man, and bit the biscuit man''s head.


    At the same time, he disconnected from the evil spirit.


    "Kaka~"


    The sound of biscuits breaking.


    The biscuit man suddenly shattered into several small pieces and fell to the ground, and the body of the evil spirit also disappeared into the air, and died together with him.


    Cold sweat broke out on Su Changxing''s forehead. This kind of monster is too insidious. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have really capsized in the gutter.


    Biscuit Man doesn''t seem to have any fighting power, but he can die with his target.


    Zhu Wenwu was shocked when he saw this scene, and understood what was going on.


    Su Changxing breathed a sigh of relief, summoned the same four or five evil spirits, and dealt with the other biscuit men in the same way.


    The two continued to run forward without any pause, and the sound of footsteps echoed in the empty hall.


    The walls are pale, but the ground is pitch black.


    They came to the glass counter, on which there were some glass bottles, some were empty, and some contained red or blue pills.


    It''s that thing!


    He''s pretty sure it''s the A.I.E.L.D. pill that augments or suppresses radiation.


    Gu Chou


    "Wait a moment."


    Su Changxing immediately put five or six glass bottles with pills in his backpack, no matter whether these things are useful or not, there must be no problem in taking them.


    There was a loud bang behind him.


    The monster climbed up from below, killed all the evil spirits blocking the entrance of the cave in an instant, looked at Su Changxing faintly, and said firmly:


    "It almost succeeded, and no one is allowed to destroy it."


    "No one is allowed to destroy it!"


    His coat was torn, and there was a SHIELD logo pinned to his underwear, which was blue and fluorescent.


    At this moment, Su Changxing deeply felt the horror of this company. It truly controlled the world. Even if the world was destroyed, its shadow was still everywhere.


    very familiar.


    Su Changxing suddenly felt that the appearance of this monster was very familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.


    He is not from this world, so he can only be seen in the memory of others.


    Countless scattered fragments flashed in the brain.


    A man in a white coat stood by the window, knocking out a half-smoked cigarette, looking at him:


    "You guys are finally here, hurry up and bring Huihui in."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The father of that little boy?


    Why is he here?


    All of this seemed strange, he wasn''t here at first, he came from behind, but how did an ordinary person get to this position? How did he survive?


    Su Changxing said in an affirmative tone:


    "You put your son in his uncle''s police station, and then you came here with the people from the police station."


    The man was obviously stunned. The situation in front of him was beyond his expectation. The other party knew him, but he had no impression of these two people in front of him.


    His thinking was chaotic, sluggish, and he couldn''t tolerate too much thinking, so he asked directly:


    "Who are you and why do you know my son?"


    Both Su Changxing and Su Changxing also showed surprise. The other party seemed to be a human being, or a monster that retained human memory.


    Su Changxing smiled and said:


    "Us? We are human beings, and I don''t know what you are. Presumably you should also know that your son has turned into a monster."


    The man closed his eyes and recalled, and said:


    "Well, it''s not a monster, it''s a loser succumbing to a genetic defect, and I... am perfect."


    The black threads in his eyes were constantly wriggling, maintaining a strange frequency, which made people feel uncomfortable and disgusted invisibly.


    "Perfect?"


    Su Changxing showed a contemptuous smile~www.novelhall.com~ and said with a trace of anger:


    "What is perfection, you are a high-level executive of SHIELD, tell me what is perfection? What you have done has completely destroyed the world."


    The man looked calm and said without any fluctuations:


    "You don''t understand, this is perfect. I thought we went wrong and caused a catastrophe, but later found out that we were actually right, but some people would be sacrificed."


    "A small change in a country will kill countless people, let alone a huge change in the world."


    "We are about to succeed, create a new world, and usher in a new era... Otherwise, we will always be a group of unknown ants, like mold on the chopping board by the roadside, and destruction will only happen in an instant. "


    "Friend, I don''t want to kill people anymore, no matter what your purpose is, please leave here."


    The man''s eyes gradually became fierce and ruthless, like a man-eating beast, and the surrounding space began to distort gradually with him as the center, glowing like water ripples.

 Chapter 370： see the light, fall into the dark

    That''s all.


    Su Changxing waved one hand, and a huge monster with six arms stood between them.


    Tao Yi slapped the man with a palm, and there were red lines on her arms. After devouring a large number of evil spirits, she not only recovered, but her strength also improved to a higher level.


    Evil Tai''s strength is not fixed, but fluctuating, with an extremely high upper limit, but the stronger the strength exerted, the shorter the time it can be maintained.


    The man grabbed the big hand that was hitting him with one hand, and pulled it back hard. Tao Yi''s entire hand was pulled off, and the brown smoke dissipated in the air.


    "It''s a great method, but unfortunately it doesn''t work."


    Confidence appeared on his face, but he suddenly realized that Su Changxing and the two were already running deep, and his pace quickened to catch up with Tao Yi.


    But Tao Yi slapped him again, and this time the speed suddenly became faster, drawing a black shadow in the air, hitting his abdomen, pushing him against the wall, and sinking him.


    With the loud impact, Tao Yi slammed his palm even more violently, and she completely pierced through the entire built-in steel structure wall.


    After this blow, Tao Yi''s body quickly shrank and became smaller, returning to the state of a dead spirit, holding a scythe, looking vigilantly at the hole surrounded by smoke and dust.


    "Die!"


    A short knife suddenly appeared behind her, pierced into her body, and the knife marks ran through most of her body.


    Tao Yi''s body collapsed and disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the scythe fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    Turn around and look.


    The man noticed that Su Changxing actually stopped and stared at him, raised an arm towards him, and there seemed to be a knife in the sleeve.


    what is that?


    Suddenly, a tearing sensation came from his body.


    "what!"


    The man knelt down on the ground, covered his head, and let out a heart-piercing scream. His body split from his head to both sides, revealing black and entangled flesh and blood.


    ¡¾Curse Kill¡¿


    "Walk."


    Su Changxing felt a pity when he saw the thin dagger in his hand shattered. He thought that this might be a means prepared by the "priest" to enter here, but he didn''t expect it to be used by him by accident.


    The two ran back without looking back, and couldn''t care about the man''s current situation, they could only hear heart-piercing cries continuously.


    One after another, the biscuit men ran towards them bouncing around, as if they were welcoming or greeting them.


    The speed of the two was also slowed down.


    Su Changxing could only let the evil spirits bump into these cute biscuit figures one by one, and there were quite a few evil spirits in his pendant, there were more than twenty of them.


    During this period, one biscuit man accidentally bumped into another biscuit man, and the two biscuit figures were smashed to the ground together.


    "It''s actually hurting teammates. I wonder if these biscuits can be eaten."


    Zhu Wenwu said suddenly.


    Su Changxing curled his lips and said, "You can try it, maybe you can."


    Zhu Wenwu smiled and said:


    "Forget it, although I kind of want to eat biscuits, but it''s not like this... That thing should be in the big room in front."


    Near the center of the energy station, there were no traces of those monsters, not even the biscuit man.


    This seems to be their forbidden place.


    They seem to be only one step away from success.


    "Boom~"


    Zhu Wenwu suddenly knelt down on the ground, propped his hands on the ground, panting heavily, black lines spread across his face:


    "Brother Su... You, hurry up, I might die."


    As he gradually approached the center of the energy station, the influence here was no longer something he could bear.


    Su Changxing immediately grabbed his body, threw it back, and strode towards the steel gate in front, knowing that he might not last long, so hurry up.


    "Ka Ka Ka ~"


    He slowly opened the door from the middle, and the sounds of gears hitting and rubbing came from all around, and dark blue light radiated from the gap.


    "Ah~"


    He roared, exhausting all his strength, and felt that his body seemed to be gradually being emptied and twisted, and every cell was howling.


    In a fully enclosed hall, a blue beam of light filled with electric amplitude was inserted in the middle, surrounded by a circle of corpses. They were wearing white coats with the logo of SHIELD printed on them.


    They seemed to have just died, the skin on their faces was still glowing, and they all kept their clothes on with an incredulous look, staring at the beam of light with their eyes wide open.


    Su Changxing didn''t look directly, but closed his eyes, raised his field of vision, and observed the beam of light in another way.


    A pale, wrinkled finger floated in the light beam of the electric eel.


    The surrounding environment appears peaceful, happy and content.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, his brain was emptied. This was his goal. It was unreal. All of this seemed easy and not that difficult.


    In fact, he was already prepared to fail, knowing that everything might be in vain, and the end would be death.


    He opened his eyes, raised his gun, and aimed at "Finger".


    This shot is bound to use the ability of "Concentration", so you can''t shoot in the dream state, these two abilities are in conflict.


    "It seems like it takes a lot of excitement."


    He was calm and his mind was empty.


    Sudden.


    The wind came.


    A black shadow appeared in front of Su Changxing, and he raised his short knife and chopped it off at his arm.


    The speed of the knife is extremely fast, like a flash of light.


    Su Changxing didn''t have time to pull the trigger, his arm was severed from the joint, and a large amount of blood gushed out.


    "what!"


    He let out a scream, and the movement of his hand did not stop. With the other hand, he grabbed the revolver flying down in the air, immediately raised the gun, aimed at the "finger", and pulled the trigger.


    This time, both were equally fast.


    He pulled the trigger the moment the man chopped off his other arm.


    He didn''t know how much strength was needed to destroy this thing, so he tried his best.


    The moment the silver bullet shot out of the gun barrel, it turned into pitch black, with a faint light in the rotation, as if dancing in the air, with an elegant rhythm.


    ¡¾Concentration: 2500%¡¿


    A black light passed through the blue beam of light, passed through the "finger" and pierced the wall behind, leaving a **** hole.


    "No!"


    The man opened his eyes and shouted, completely unable to believe the scene in front of him:


    "You actually ruined all of this, do you know what you did?"


    With the "finger" as the center, bursts of air burst out, and the blue beam of electric eel light suddenly turned red, as if it was burning.


    The man was knocked down by the air wave and pressed Su Changxing to the ground. He punched him in the abdomen, the fist was sunken, and he lost his mind and shouted:


    "Do you know what you did? Ah!"


    Su Changxing didn''t have the strength to resist at the moment, his face was covered with blood, black lines appeared on his face, he vomited blood, and laughed loudly:


    "Haha, I know, of course I know, I won, no matter what, I achieved my goal."


    Right and wrong are inherently ambiguous, and it is impossible to clarify until the last step. Perhaps, in the end, SHIELD was right, and he made a huge mistake.


    "Your purpose? You made all our sacrifices come to an end."


    The man punched Su Changxing in the stomach again, as if he was venting his anger. At this time, he looked more like a person.


    Su Changxing spit out a big mouthful of blood again, his body stiffened in pain, he couldn''t speak, his vision was blurred, and even his mind became blurred, and he felt that the temperature around him was getting higher and higher.


    He should die here.


    Maybe he should have died here in the first place, everything was preordained in his fate.


    He was a person who should have died, but it was a good deal to live up to now, and he did something that seemed remarkable.


    The so-called seeking benevolence and gaining benevolence, but this is not perfect, he is still dead... originally wanted to live forever.


    At this moment, he thought a lot, thinking that Zhu Wenwu should not die here, thinking of Huang Biao who always believed in him, thinking of the people in the gathering place, thinking of the extraordinary Zhong Jueqing, thinking of that strange girl... ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    pity.


    It is a pity.


    He suddenly felt like crying, full of loss, but also relieved.


    It''s just that he saw the brilliance, but finally fell into the darkness.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the flames, a sword blade pierced from the man''s chest, bringing out dark blood and a large amount of steam.


    "Zi~''


    It is like the steam formed by the instant evaporation of water on a hot iron plate.


    The man''s movements froze for a moment, and he tilted his head to look at the man with steam all over his body behind him.


    Gu Yi


    Zhu Wenwu kicked the man away, grabbed Su Changxing''s body, put it on his back, and ran out immediately.


    At this moment, he didn''t have any other thoughts in his mind, he only wanted to escape from this place with Su Changxing, nothing else was important, their purpose had been accomplished.


    A raging fire ignited in the room and continued to spread outward.


    "what happened?"


    Su Changxing''s eyes showed surprise. He didn''t expect that things would come to this point and there would be a turning point. At the same time, he felt Zhu Wenwu''s powerful aura.


    Zhu Wenwu ran and said, "I marked that finger and rotated it."


    A blood-red dagger spun wildly above the "finger".


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Su Changxing was speechless, his eyes were wet, one arm was completely severed, the other half was cut off, and he was still covering the gun and the golden sequins.


    Zhu Wenwu jumped down from the big hole, hit the ground heavily, and said at the same time:


    "Brother Su, don''t worry, if you look at me this time, I will definitely take you out, trust me."


    He''s confident and determined like never before, it''s not like him, but that''s who he is at the moment.


    There was a high-pitched blasting sound from above, like the wailing of a giant beast before it died.


    "I rushed over in one breath, these monsters should not notice."


    Zhu Wenwu stood by the toilet in front of the gate, lit cigarettes for both of them, and said.


    "However, the movement should be small. Once discovered, it will be difficult to remove."


    Su Changxing vaguely reminded with blood in his mouth.


    A series of black lines were clearly visible on his face, more than Zhu Wenwu''s, and they were spreading more rapidly.


    The head said indifferently in the ear:


    "Boy, you are dying. Do you have any acceptance speech? What is even more gratifying is that you dragged me into the water."


    Su Changxing asked suspiciously, "Well, are you really going to die?"


    The head couldn''t hold back immediately, and shouted: "Of course, do you think I''ve been joking with you for so long?"


    Su Changxing suddenly laughed out loud:


    "Ha, I thought someone as smart as you wouldn''t do such a foolish thing, entrusting his life to a human being who could die at any moment."


    "..."


    The head didn''t answer.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, then continued:


    "At first I hated you, but now I think it''s okay, maybe it''s just because you are too ugly, ha, let''s talk about how to terminate the contract, I will cooperate, I don''t need to drag you into the water... You are not bad. "


    The yin and yang of the head said strangely: "If it were me, I would definitely drag you into the water and die together."


    Su Changxing said indifferently: "I know, but it''s only if, so tell me, is there any way?"


    The head said unhappily: "It can''t be lifted, you don''t believe me even if you die."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but said: "Because you are lying to others after death, I must have been deceived by you somewhere, but I haven''t discovered it yet."


    The head was silent for a long time before slowly saying:


    "Boy, have you ever thought about why we can bind the life contract so easily?"


    A gleam flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes, and he said, "Why?"


    The head chuckled lightly, and asked in a high tone: "The great true knower tells you, aren''t you very similar to us, except for my current appearance..."


    A true knower?


    Su Changxing can vividly remember the scene of their first meeting...


    The head was placed on a table, his eyes glowed red, and he said proudly:


    "That''s right, I''m a head now, but I''m not a zombie, but a great true knower, a pioneer who has insight into all existence, leads the rules of the world, and the greatest saint."


    true knower.


    pioneer.


    saint.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing was startled, and realized that this was not a title given to him by the system for various reasons?


    Could there be such a coincidence?


    Or is everything doomed?


    He couldn''t figure it out, and asked: "Why? Why is there such a match? Who are you!"


    The head laughed and said: "As expected of you, you noticed it so quickly. The extraordinary sensitivity is simply terrifying. Who do you say I am?"


    Su Changxing remained silent, didn''t speak, and didn''t express his thoughts. This is ridiculous, and there is nothing more absurd than this.


    Heh, is the head trying to make him die in peace?


    Really too much sarcasm.


    The head laughed loudly, like a mocking mockery, and said:


    "Yes, my original name should be Su Changxing, Su who helped Su, long and short, lucky Xing."


    Su Changxing''s consciousness gradually darkened, but he still insisted on asking:


    "Why, what''s going on, tell me."


    With emotion in his head, his tone became normal, his voice was exactly the same as that of Su Changxing, and he said with a sense of gentleness:


    "We can be regarded as the same person, but we shouldn''t be. It can only be said that they were exactly the same two people before a certain point in time. To be more precise, I have also experienced what you experienced before coming here."


    "We have half the same life, but the other half is completely different. I lived hundreds of years longer than you. If I hadn''t seen you, I might not even be able to recall that memory."


    "I lost a lot of memory, but I kept it for a short period of time. Maybe you don''t think it''s a good time, but for me, it was the best time."


    The tone of the head became strange, choked up vaguely, and continued:


    "But I don''t understand at all, why you made a completely different choice from me...it''s not right...it''s very wrong...I understand what kind of person I was at that time .¡±


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth curled into a smile:


    "Do you think there is such a possibility, because your existence has changed me, you should not have a chattering head following you at that time."


    "I thought, without you, I wouldn''t be able to come here at all. Maybe I won''t die, but I will definitely be defeated."


    "Is it possible that what I do is what you have always wanted to do, so you have been influencing me to do so. Although you have been objecting, your attitude is not firm."


    "Ha, is it possible? This is all a dream before your death. I heard people say that people may have dreams before they die and live a completely different life."


    "Is it possible that all this is a dream before my death..."


    "is it possible¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Su Changxing completely closed his eyes.


    Zhu Wenwu''s body trembled, sensing that Su Changxing on his back was not in the right condition, he wanted to speed up his pace, but he was afraid of disturbing the surrounding monsters.


    He stared wide-eyed and walked out quickly while holding his breath. His spirit was extremely tense, his physical strength dropped rapidly under the infinite pressure, and several double images of the monster in front of him appeared.


    He seems to be dying...


    He told himself over and over again that if he wanted to get out, he had to get out, and if he fell down again, it would really be over.


    He has never cared much about winning or losing, but this time he doesn''t want to lose.


    Another explosion came, and the huge fire stream condensed on the iron tower to form a monstrous fireball, dispelling the falling white ash around.


    The temperature of the entire energy station is rising sharply, and the huge amount of energy throws the surrounding environment into chaos.


    Some weak monsters collapsed completely, while others began to flee in all directions.


    No monster noticed either, a humanoid "monster" was running among them.


    The fire spread everywhere in the energy station, and flames ignited on all combustible objects. The temperature of the air was suffocating, and the trachea continued to be burned.


    Zhu Wenwu felt pain in his throat, and realized that he had to speed up, for fear that the huge flame on the iron tower might explode at any moment.


    It''s like a race against time.


    He ran faster and faster~www.novelhall.com~ Fortunately, when they came, they had figured out the route and cleaned up a lot of monsters, so there was almost no obstacle when they went back.


    He was running at full speed, with only the wind in his ears.


    The air was sucked up abruptly, the magma-like flames began to shrink, and the space was accompanied by ripple-like vibrations. The clouds and mist in the sky were lifted in a large circle around the iron tower, and the blue sky was seen.


    "Boom~"


    "Boom~"


    "Boom~"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Zhu Wenwu ran to the gate, his ears rang instantly, and the heat wave from the explosion lifted him up, flew into the air, and hit him far away.


    He seemed to be in the waves, but the surroundings were scorching hot, and his skin became scorched black.


    He still held onto Su Changxing tightly, and flew out in the sky, thinking about how to successfully land on the ground.


    This seems to be a difficult technical problem.

 Chapter 371： died?

    In the explosion, the towering iron tower crashed down and was dismembered into countless pieces. Billows of black smoke rose, covering the sky.


    The sky above the energy station turned gray-black.


    "They succeeded."


    Zhong Jueqing opened his eyes wide, showing joy, put down the stone in his heart, turned to look at Lin Xiuyu, and said:


    "Well, it''s completely contrary to what you predicted, how do you say?"


    Lin Xiuyu shook his head, sighed and said:


    "I didn''t say they would fail, they would die... They shouldn''t be able to get out... Let''s prepare to leave."


    "Is that so?"


    Zhong Jueqing frowned, still believing Lin Xiuyu''s words, and said:


    "Well, they''re heroes."


    The whole city felt the movement like an earthquake. Seeing the bright flames in the sky, the zombies seemed to be frightened, forming waves of corpses moving around.


    Many people had terrified expressions on their faces, feeling that something terrible had happened.


    At this moment, the forum is full of enthusiasm, discussing the source of the vibration.


    A post by a person with the ID "Little Naughty" was very popular, and he also posted related photos:


    I was in the northwest of the city, and there was a large amount of white fog in the sky. In the afternoon, there was a strong fire, accompanied by vibrations, and a lot of black smoke.


    These zombies also behaved abnormally after that, so I guess this should be related to these zombies, but there is no man''s land over there, and some kind of facility should be detonated by itself.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Competition Boy": This is obviously like a high-explosive bomb. Could it be the means of those hunters? It''s really scary enough. They send one directly into the city, and we''re all screwed.


    "It''s freezing in the sky": But what does it matter? What I am concerned about now is whether there is a way to deal with the corpse change. "Spots" have appeared on my body, and I heard that many people have turned into zombies.


    "Mingyue Man": I have inside information here, and I heard that the authorities have been taking action, but I don''t know the result. Having said that, I have a lot of water here, can anyone exchange it with food?


    "Chris": This is not an exchange post, don''t talk about useless things, ask for food to be exchanged elsewhere, and at this time, no one will exchange food with you.


    "Master Tailor": I heard that there is no shortage of food in some gathering places. As long as you can join them, you don''t have to worry about starving to death.


    "Deli": Hehe, why did I hear that some gathering places are eating human flesh, tricking newcomers into joining, and then slaughtering them to eat. You''re not here to promote it.


    "Master Tailor": How come, I''m also a casual person now, and I''m in a group with a few people, but I really can''t get along anymore. Now that the zombies are rioting, I dare not go out at all, and there is not much food. I plan to join a nearby gathering place.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Any sign of trouble can lead to the collapse of already depressed people, and they are some fearful beasts.


    Especially the signs of corpse change have covered a large number of people, basically two or three out of ten people, and the number is still increasing sharply.


    Everyone is wondering whether they can survive to the end of this game.


    This scary game.


    ¡¾Emergency Announcement¡¿


    ¡¾Emergency Announcement¡¿


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Suddenly, a series of announcements swiped the screen in the forum.


    [After testing, the ID "Please call me a good person" has destroyed part of the doomsday source, the zombie radiation has weakened, the game process has changed, you have gained greater hope of survival, and more people can survive. ¡¿


    [This is outside the original system settings, so the game will undergo reasonable changes, which can be regarded as a reward. ¡¿


    [The title "Savior of the World" is hereby given to "Please call me a good person"]


    [After testing, the reserve player is dead, so the rewards cannot be issued normally. ¡¿


    Valley Terrier


    [After testing, the reserve player is dead, so the rewards cannot be issued normally. ¡¿


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The announcements caused turmoil in the forum, and everyone who was following the forum was shocked. Someone actually did such a thing when they were still trying to survive the doomsday.


    A large number of posts were sent out, and the most popular one was "Little Rascal".


    "Little Rascal": Doesn''t this prove that my previous conjecture was correct, the explosion should have been caused by "Please call me a good guy", and it blew up something related to zombies.


    The speed of the dead seems to be slowed down by this, and we can have more people alive.


    It''s a pity that the elder brother seems to be dead. The elder brother is definitely a heroic existence, and many people will be saved because of the elder brother.


    However, the announcement said that the game will change, but so far, there should be no changes. If anyone finds out, you can talk about it below.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "It''s freezing cold": Haha, that is to say, those of us who have turned into corpses may not necessarily become zombies in the end.


    "Trident": Oh, that''s not necessarily the case. It said that the radiation has been weakened, but it didn''t say how much it has been weakened. It has been weakened a little bit. I think it is.


    "Deli": Brother upstairs, the system has issued an announcement, which must have had a major impact.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Shen Jinxuan looked at the phone, opened her eyes wide, one eye was dark blue with a faint light, and the corners of her eyes trembled slightly:


    "died?"


    "Please call me a good person" is Su Changxing''s ID.


    Does this prove that he is dead.


    "It''s still dead after all."


    Her lips were dark red, showing a weird smile, which seemed too permeable.


    The golden sunset outside the window falls colorfully, paints the house heavily, becomes darker, and sinks into the darkness.


    "Master...is he dead?"


    Sitting by the bed, Zhu Xinxue seemed at a loss for the first time, and said blankly: "Master, such a person shouldn''t die, it''s too unreal."


    In her eyes, Su Changxing looked invincible, he would never fall down.


    Things are often beyond imagination, because human beings themselves cannot see the reality of things.


    There was also quite a big shock in the gathering place, and everyone knew that it was Su Changxing''s~www.novelhall.com~ This can also prove that Su Changxing and the others have succeeded.


    But they didn''t know whether to applaud or scream.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Three hours after the explosion ended, Huang Biao and his group stood in the distance of the bridge and waited, but they still didn''t see Su Changxing and the two of them.


    Everyone thought of the result, but still waited.


    Zhou An''s eyes were red, and he kept saying: "The two of them will definitely come out, both of them have succeeded...they will definitely come out."


    Huang Biao''s eyes looked gray, he looked at the sky, and said calmly:


    "Wait another hour and we''ll leave..."


    Zhou An shook his head and said, "No, I''ll wait here until tomorrow morning."


    Huang Biao affirmatively denied:


    "No, if you stay here for a while, you may be in danger. We have succeeded, and there is no need to die."

 Chapter 372： gray doom

    Falling heavily into the pile of ashes, Zhu Wenwu felt that all the bones in his body were falling apart, as if he had been disassembled and reassembled.


    "Heh, it''s not dead yet."


    He touched his face, it was full of blood, and even the white ash on his hand was dyed red, which quickly melted away.


    The sky was billowing with thick smoke, and the air was filled with a foul smell, like rotting rat corpses being burned.


    "Brother Su, are you okay?"


    He turned his head to look at Su Changxing who was at the side.


    "..."


    Su Changxing closed his eyes and fell to the ground without any reaction, his breath coming and going.


    Zhu Wenwu slowly got up from the ground, severe pain came from his whole body, and his brain was extremely tired.


    At this moment, all he wanted was to fall down and fall into a deep sleep.


    He weakly supported Su Changxing''s body, and walked forward step by step, his bare feet leaving bloodstains on the white ashes.


    He didn''t know why he could still stand up, it was unreasonable, more than a dozen of his bones had been broken, and he didn''t even know what his muscles looked like.


    Most of the clothes on his body were damaged, and his shoes didn''t know where to go. He knew that he must be in a mess now.


    "Heh, it''s best not to let Zhu Xinxue see me like this, otherwise I''m sure I''ll be scolded again."


    He whispered to himself, as if talking to Su Changxing.


    Gradually, he seemed to lose consciousness. Before, he felt his feet were cold and his surroundings were hot, but now he feels nothing at all.


    With the white ash falling from the sky, he moved forward slowly, step by step.


    Every step is serious, every step must be exhausted, and every step seems to be a miracle.


    "Brother Su, I really really want to live, but I think you need to live more than me, so you can''t die."


    "Before I was thinking, if we can go back alive, I must buy you a drink, but now it seems that there is no chance."


    "It''s a pity that we have known each other for such a short time, and I regret that we couldn''t have known each other earlier..."


    "If possible, please take care of my sister and let her go back alive..."


    He babbled and talked a lot to himself, and his pace of progress became slower and slower, and he could only take a step after a long time, his body gradually stiffened in the cold wind.


    The white wasteland seemed boundless and endless, as if it was no longer the way they came.


    I don''t know how long it took, but at a certain moment, the figure in the white ashes quietly fell down.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Like a nightmare, I slept for a long, long time.


    There was severe pain in the brain.


    It was extremely cold all around.


    "Cough cough cough~"


    Su Changxing regained consciousness, opened his eyes, coughed violently, and saw the white ash falling all over the sky and the gray sky.


    Except for these white ash, the world seems to turn around and stand still in a ten-thousandth of a second.


    "where is this place?"


    He felt that the environment here was strange and familiar. He had never been here before, but he seemed to have seen it somewhere.


    No one answered.


    He struggled to sit up from the ground, the white ash accumulated on his clothes rolled down like sand, and he held the revolver with his left hand, but his palm had already lost feeling and turned pale, only his arm could still move.


    "Zhu Wenwu?"


    He turned his head and saw Zhu Wenwu lying beside him under the white ashes, with one hand still clutching his clothes.


    valley


    Can''t feel any breath.


    He threw away the white ash, and saw Zhu Wenwu''s pitch-black face, covered with black lines, was still wriggling, his eyes were open, but there was no aura, and the eyeballs were covered with a thick layer of frost.


    he died.


    Su Changxing''s face froze, he could only feel that the center of his brows was trembling, his neck tightened, and he clenched his teeth tightly.


    "how come¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "how come¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    He groaned, lying on the ground, his head hit the ground one after another, making a bigger and bigger hole, bleeding from his forehead.


    He is still alive, but Zhu Wenwu is dead.


    "You shouldn''t die here, you shouldn''t follow me in."


    Su Changxing was panting heavily, the veins on his neck were bulging, but the rest of his body was weak, as if he was completely paralyzed.


    He shouted: "Head, what''s going on, didn''t you say that I was dead, why did I survive?"


    Still no response.


    He opened the backpack and saw that the light in the head''s eye sockets had been extinguished, turning into an ordinary skull.


    Immediately afterwards, he found that the necklace of the double-faced man had been broken, leaving only half of the open eyes.


    ¡¾Death¡¿


    [Surrogate death: transfer of life, an extremely evil technique of changing lives, deceiving the rules of life, replacing one''s own death with another''s death, and the release conditions are extremely harsh. ¡¿


    "Hehe, so you still lied to me. Sure enough, the so-called contracts are all lies... But is this your choice? Is it unexpected?"


    Su Changxing did not expect that the head would actually do this.


    This is also what it left behind.


    "As cunning as I am."


    He laughed miserably, feeling unexpected, took out a bottle of water from his backpack, poured it down, and the coolness penetrated his chest.


    Afterwards, he lay down, closed his eyes, his field of vision gradually increased, he observed the surrounding environment, and saw the black smoke rising from the direction of the energy station.


    The first thing he has to do is stay away from the energy station.


    If he stayed here for a long time, he might still die.


    However, the position here is wrong, not the way they came, but now he is almost incapacitated, unable to move quickly, so he can only bite the bullet and move forward.


    In the direction away from the energy station, using the strength of his arms and abdomen, he squirmed and crawled forward a little bit. The speed was very slow, but he was still moving forward, so he wouldn''t wait to die on the spot.


    Not long after climbing, he unexpectedly saw a dark green sickle with red patterns stuck on the ground in front of him.


    "Tay?"


    Su Changxing felt that Tao Yi''s vague consciousness~www.novelhall.com~ was very weak, and seemed to dissipate at any time.


    "come over."


    The sickle turned into a ray of light and flew towards him, pouring into the pendant.


    "But why did it become a physical weapon?"


    He was a little puzzled, Tao Yi''s state was very strange, the spirit body merged into the sickle, and the sickle really became a part of her.


    After entering the pendant, Tao Yi''s consciousness stabilized, and he almost collapsed just now.


    Su Changxing continued to crawl forward, relying on Shen Meng''s ability to slowly recover his body, and the speed became faster and faster, from the initial snail speed to the turtle speed.


    It wasn''t until dark that he managed to climb out of the danger zone and came to a place full of dead trees.


    The white ash disappears, revealing brown, warm soil.


    There was still no signal on the phone, but he felt much better. He leaned against a fairly wide dead tree, bit open a can of yellow peach with his teeth, and started to eat.

 Chapter 373： little monk

    The temperature at night dropped gradually, and Su Changxing didn''t move. He was lying beside the dead tree, motionless like a dead body.


    He was very tired and didn''t want to move anymore. With his physical fitness, the cold was not a big problem, but his body recovered more slowly.


    His fingers could move slightly, and he inserted the revolver at his waist. The sequins in his palm were still glowing with golden light, but it was much dimmed and was about to go out.


    "I am now in another direction of the energy station, and the influence here will gradually weaken. Does this mean that I have come to another area?"


    Their forum covers the entire big city, and there are no people in other areas, or people are dead.


    And this area should belong to other forums.


    "But there should be some small cities here. Is there a small forum for each small city, or a big forum for nearby small cities?"


    Su Changxing was thinking about some problems boredly, and was not in a hurry to leave, because he had completely lost motivation now, and it seemed that he had nothing to do.


    Although this is also a no-man''s land, it has little effect on him, and the golden sequins are still working.


    This place is empty, there are no zombies, no humans, and no other strange things, like a paradise.


    Um, no, it should be called the source of dead trees outside the world.


    He can completely understand why some old men can set up a chair and sit in the open space for an entire afternoon. It is this kind of leisurely and peaceful feeling.


    Thinking wildly, he fell asleep again, this time more deeply. When he woke up, it was already late at night, but other parts of his body were still unconscious.


    Open the phone to view the properties panel.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 10 (Extraordinary)


    Speed: 10.5 (Extraordinary)


    Physique: 9.4 (extraordinary)


    Perception: 8.7 (comparable to a prophet''s acuity)


    Spirit: 17 (Extraordinary)


    Status: Severely Disabled


    Position: Tier 8, fraudster (upper rank, incomplete) fit rate 99%


    Mystery: 7200/8000


    Evaluation: Although a strong body allows you to barely survive, that''s all. Recovery seems to take a long time. Your strength has been greatly weakened, first hide in the sewer like a mouse.


    Why does the mental power have seventeen points?


    Inexplicably, there are two more points.


    He had ten points before, and Ning Xin added three points, and the position increase was around two points, so two more points came out of thin air.


    "Because you died once?"


    Su Changxing guessed, and then took out the remaining three giant hand tissues in the backpack.


    [Whether to spend 50,000 points for promotion]


    ¡¾yes¡¿


    ¡¾Analyzing¡¿


    ¡¾Choose the promotion direction¡¿


    Thousands of promotion directions reappeared in Su Changxing''s mind, derived from various abilities, and sublimated from skills.


    After reaching the eighth rank, a promotion takes a long time, so he didn''t choose to advance before entering the energy station, and the time was completely too late.


    Now he finally understands the words of the head, life-saving is the most important thing at any time, so it''s no wonder that even if there is only one head left, it is still alive.


    He also survived because of the method of the head.


    Valley Committee


    As for the direction of promotion this time, he also determined to strengthen Shen Meng''s recovery ability. Given his current situation, there was no other choice.


    [Sleeping Lizardman (top C crown): The more severe the injury, the stronger the recovery ability, up to five times, even if a limb is broken, it can still recover. ¡¿


    [Estimated promotion time is five days, please be prepared]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    He closed his eyes again and fell asleep. The improvement in his abilities actually slowed down his recovery, but this was all temporary.


    The next morning, Su Changxing felt extremely hungry and ate all the canned food in his backpack to feel better.


    Afterwards, he took out the pills that he brought out from the energy station, which had two colors, red and blue.


    [Sedative Pill (rare): Produced by Aegis, it has a strong sedative effect and makes people calm down completely. Correspondingly, it can also block the influence from the outside world to a certain extent, but the blocking ability is extremely limited. ¡¿


    [Stimulant pill (rare): Produced by Aegis, it has a strong stimulant effect, making people excited and unable to fall asleep, correspondingly amplifying the external influence.


    This seems to be a kind of promotion material for Extraordinary¡¿


    "It''s really amazing that this kind of thing has been created. Is this the place where science and mystery fields overlap?"


    Su Changxing was amazed at the effects of these two pills, especially the red pill. I am afraid that changing the normal environment can give birth to supernatural beings.


    "Looking at it this way, the blue pill can indeed slow down the speed of the corpse transformation, but it''s only a slowdown. It should be effective for Zhu Xinxue''s situation."


    Until the afternoon.


    He could obviously feel that the recovery speed of the injury was getting faster, the severed part of his arm had been closed, and his fingers could move dexterously.


    Just as he was closing his eyes and taking a nap, he saw a man walking in the distance, with a bald head and dressed like a monk.


    someone?


    Su Changxing was also shocked, but he didn''t think that the other party was a human being, but subconsciously felt that the other party was a monster that escaped from the energy station.


    His strength has dropped significantly, and he may have problems when encountering some powerful monsters, and it is also possible to die.


    He held the revolver in his hand, put it in his arms, closed his eyes, and looked like a dead person.


    "Why is there a dead person here? It seems that he died not long ago."


    That was a young monk, probably very young, with delicate features, even a bit handsome, standing in the distance, looking at Su Changxing, and talking to himself.


    [Human (Extraordinary): A pure human and a pure monk, he is very curious about you now. ¡¿


    Really human.


    The monk came over, stared at Su Changxing, winking, then sat cross-legged in front of him, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com began to chant scriptures in a low voice.


    "Little monk, what are you doing?"


    Su Changxing opened his eyes and said suddenly.


    The monk was so frightened that he jumped off the ground, stood up, pointed at Su Changxing with the Buddhist beads, and shouted:


    "monster!"


    "..."


    Su Changxing''s face twitched, he didn''t know what to say, he didn''t expect that one day he would be regarded not only as a murderer, but also as a monster.


    Seeing that Su Changxing hadn''t moved, the monk gradually calmed down and said, "Huh? You''re not dead yet?"


    Su Changxing sighed, feeling that the monk''s brain was not working well, so he nodded and said:


    "Of course, otherwise why would I be talking to you here? Am I really a monster? But what were you doing just now?"


    The monk rubbed the back of his head and said awkwardly, "Ha, I was just chanting... I was chanting the Sutra of Rebirth."

 Chapter 374： Little Fire Monk

    Afterlife Sutra?


    Su Changxing looked at the monk humbly, and said with a smile:


    "You are a real monk. I used to think that the monks in the temple were all for show, for outsiders to see."


    There was a little cinnabar between the monk''s eyebrows, he thought for a while and said:


    "How could it be? The Rebirth Sutra can appease the dead soul and prevent the birth of evil spirits."


    Su Changxing saw the monk''s seriousness, so he reluctantly believed it. Extraordinary power exists, so what if the monk purifies his soul.


    However, the dead body that has been chanted from the Sutra of Rebirth cannot form evil spirits.


    Thinking about it this way, Su Changxing found that Mu Ling was actually restrained by the monk invisibly, unable to create evil spirits, and Mu Ling''s ability was weakened by half.


    Su Changxing nodded casually, and said, "Well, I''m not dead, and you don''t need to recite the Sutra of Rebirth."


    The monk heard the words and said: "That''s okay, since that''s the case, I will leave first."


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he said, "Well, I think you are seriously injured, do you need help?"


    Su Changxing took a breath, and said lightly, "Well, no need, if you still have something to do, do it first."


    The monk nodded, turned around and walked back a few steps, but stopped again, turned around and said:


    "I can wait here. After you die, I will recite the Sutra of Rebirth... This service is free of charge."


    Su Changxing felt numb. He didn''t know why this monk was so obsessed with reciting the scriptures of the past life to him, so he said angrily:


    "No, I won''t die yet."


    The monk thought for a while, and then said: "Well, I don''t know how the benefactor came here. This is a no-man''s land, and it is very dangerous. Ordinary people will die if they stay here for a long time."


    This monk didn''t seem to know that he was an Extraordinary. It seemed that because his rank was better, the other party didn''t see it at all.


    It is difficult for low-level extraordinary people to directly spy on high-level extraordinary people.


    This can be regarded as suppression on the level.


    Su Changxing said seriously:


    "I just got lost, and I don''t know why, so I came here, um, it''s a little strange"


    "get lost?"


    The monk showed a shocked expression. He didn''t expect that there are such road idiots in this world. After thinking about it, he said:


    "I have a map here, if you need it, I can give it to you."


    Su Changxing was really confused by this monk, so he simply said:


    "Then it''s better to be a good person and do it to the end. You can just send me out."


    The monk hesitated for a while and said, "But I still have important things to do."


    Su Changxing asked casually, "Huh? What''s the matter?"


    "The source of the zombie radiation seems to be here. We are trying to find a way to get in, so come here for a stroll." The monk explained.


    He can still distinguish between primary and secondary, and he is not a simple bad guy.


    "The source of the zombie radiation?"


    Su Changxing showed a strange look. The monk''s goal was actually an energy station, but it had been destroyed by him now.


    The monk nodded and said, "Yes, zombies radiate. More and more people are turning into zombies. We need to destroy them before things get completely out of control."


    "Everyone is responsible for the prosperity of the country, and we monks are no exception. It''s just that we can''t go in now, and those who go in die within a few steps."


    Su Changxing smiled and said:


    "That''s not right. I know the way in. If you take me out, I''ll tell you."


    "you know?"


    The monk obviously didn''t believe what Su Changxing said.


    Su Changxing nodded affirmatively:


    "It shouldn''t take much time to take me out. Take me out, and I''ll tell you, it''s a good deal."


    The monk thought about it seriously, and said, "Well, it''s really a good deal. I''ll take you out now."


    He actually easily believed what Su Changxing said.


    Su Changxing only felt that it was too easy. He didn''t know if this young monk was easy to deceive, or because of his position, it was easier for him to convince others.


    The monk approached, carried Su Changxing on his back and ran out of the forest, saying:


    "It only takes half a day for us to go out. There are some lizards in the swamp ahead. We need to go around. If they find them, it will still be very troublesome."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "It''s okay, just send me out safely."


    The monk changed direction and ran to the west. After walking for a long time, a dark red swamp appeared on the side, and there were roars in it, a bit like a bird, and a bit like an ape.


    "Is that the lizard you''re talking about?"


    Su Changxing pointed to a black spot in the distant sky and said.


    The monk nodded and said, "That''s the thing. They can fly and are powerful. We''d better be careful not to be discovered."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but said, "This is clearly a giant dragon, they have wings."


    The monk thought for a while and said, "A lizard with wings."


    "It''s true what you said, a lizard with wings, ha." Su Changxing agreed.


    [Singer: Ninth rank, high rank, has extraordinary singing ability, can affect the surrounding environment, the power is related to spiritual perception. ¡¿


    Chant?


    Is this a legal profession?


    The monk''s physical strength is very high, and it seems that he has undergone systematic training before.


    "Little monk, what''s your name, where is the monk from?" Su Changxing asked.


    The monk said honestly: "You can just call me the Dharma name, Weihuo, master gave it to me, I hope I can illuminate others, but not hurt others. I am a monk from Queshan, you may not have heard of it."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "I''ve never heard of it...but I feel like you are the monks, and the ones in the big temple don''t look like it."


    The little fire monk shook his head and said:


    "No, the master said that it is called industry, and we also have to eat. It seems that my uncle is still in charge of Lingyin Temple, but the performance has not been very good in recent years."


    Su Changxing felt that this was very real, and thought that these monks might have possessed some kind of extraordinary power at a certain time in the past, which is why they could be passed on for so long.


    Just as they were about to leave the swamp, a dragon roar came from the side~www.novelhall.com~ A giant dragon sprang out, threw a huge crustacean creature to the ground, and blocked them in front of them. come.


    [Swamp Corruption Dragon: Swamp lizards are alienated, sub-dragons, they have a trace of the blood of ancient dragons, and have inherited a strong physique and flying ability, but that''s all. ¡¿


    Wurm?


    Su Changxing touched the revolver with one hand and prepared to do it.


    At this time, Monk Weihuo was chanting something softly in his mouth, and the surrounding environment changed slightly.


    The giant dragon didn''t notice them, they just ran over abruptly.


    Su Changxing was also stunned for a moment, surprised at the monk''s ability, which seemed to be a bit powerful, and it was similar to "ordinary cigarettes".


    The swamp dragon tore apart the crustacean, and the black blood spilled on the ground, staining the brown soil.


    It wasn''t until they walked a certain distance that it looked towards them, as if something had just passed by.

 Chapter 375： to intercept

    The environment here is completely different from the desolation in the big city. It seems to be full of vitality. There are many strange animals, but the number of zombies is relatively small.


    They came all the way, but they didn''t fight once, and they were all avoided by the monks skillfully, or they chanted to attract each other''s attention, and took the opportunity to escape.


    "Weihuo, you can definitely be regarded as a master of escape, ha, this will allow you to run all the way here."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help admiring.


    Being able to run away is also a remarkable ability.


    Monk Weihuo was silent for a while: "Is this considered a compliment?"


    "Of course, it can save a lot of trouble."


    Su Changxing said with a smile, a card was gradually formed in his hand, with the image of a monk on it.


    Right now, he is very comfortable with things like stealing abilities, it''s almost instinctive, it''s as simple as eating, drinking, and breathing.


    This is also a result of the ability to use the high frequency.


    [You use to steal from others, mystery +5]


    "Take a rest, I think you are a little tired."


    Seeing that the monk was out of breath, Su Changxing couldn''t help suggesting.


    The monk shook his head and said silently: "No, I can run out in one go, time is of the essence."


    Su Changxing raised his brows, probably able to guess what the monk was thinking now, and said:


    "As long as you can persist, I don''t care anyway... Who initiated your operation this time? Security Bureau?"


    The monk shook his head and said, "No, it was initiated by Chen Xi, and people from the Security Bureau also participated."


    According to what the monk said, the situation here seems to be very different. Chen Xi is more powerful, probably because of the distribution of the number of people.


    The placement of each person does not seem to be completely random at present.


    Since it is not completely random, it will vary greatly from region to region.


    The official personnel should always be the most numerous and the easiest to organize, which also seemed to be very difficult for Chen Xi.


    "There''s someone up ahead."


    Su Changxing opened his eyes and said in vain.


    The monk said in a daze, "Where, why didn''t I see it."


    "They immediately turned over from the other side of the slope." Su Changxing explained.


    Sure enough, after a while, more than a dozen people appeared on the top of the mountain, holding weapons and carrying backpacks. Everyone seemed to have strong strength, and the leader was an Extraordinary.


    When they saw Su Changxing and Su Changxing, they changed direction and walked straight towards them.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "Weihuo, do you know them?"


    The monk shook his head and said, "I don''t know them. It looks like they should be from Chenxi. They have the most people, and many of them are supernatural beings."


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, and said, "Don''t expose me later, just say you want to go out, you should understand what I mean."


    The monk didn''t think too much, and simply said:


    "I can understand, but Chen Xi''s people are very domineering and cruel. Many times, they seem like a bunch of lunatics."


    "You knew them before the end?"


    Su Changxing asked.


    Monk Weihuo nodded and said: "It''s not considered acquaintance, but I just heard about it. For a while, they had a direct confrontation with the Security Bureau. I heard that it was nothing in the end, and they restrained themselves later."


    "However, this organization has existed for a long time, as if it dates back to the imperial dynasty. At that time, it was also the time when our monks were most prosperous."


    The little monk seemed to know nothing, but when he really spoke, he was very familiar with the relevant information.


    "Monk, what are you doing!"


    It was a young man wearing black-rimmed glasses who spoke, his tone full of doubts.


    The monk smiled and said, "I have something to do, so I''ll take this injured brother out by the way."


    The young man frowned and said with a straight face:


    "You want to run away? Do you know what will happen to run away? As for him..."


    He glanced at Su Changxing, who had his eyes closed tightly, and said, "People who are so seriously injured don''t need to live, they just die, and we don''t have the energy to deal with them."


    The monk immediately refused:


    "No, I have to go out, there are important things, you can''t stop me."


    Immediately someone shouted from behind:


    "What important things can you have? You scattered people just want to escape. Let me tell you, we have already executed several people who want to escape like you."


    Something is wrong.


    These dawn people looked aggressive, and put their hats on their heads when they came up, as if they were coming towards them.


    Su Changxing realized that this was definitely not a chance encounter, but these people came here specially, and the target was of course not him, but Monk Weihuo.


    Su Changxing suddenly opened his eyes, with deep eyes, and said lightly:


    "I asked him to take me out. Do you have any opinions?"


    The young man in the lead suddenly suffocated and couldn''t speak for a while, his body trembled involuntarily. It was fear, and every cell in his body was afraid.


    His expression became stiff, he suddenly changed his face, and said with a sneer:


    "Ha, no... no problem, you guys go, I was just asking, since you have something important, you can go out naturally."


    Seeing the young man''s reaction, Su Changxing smiled lightly and said:


    "Monk, he''s fine, let''s go on."


    The monk was stunned for a moment, not understanding why the other party was suddenly so easy to talk, and immediately walked away from the side, only thinking that Su Changxing''s eloquence was amazing.


    A group of people just watched Su Changxing and the two leave in a daze. It wasn''t until they had gone a long way that the young man in the lead sat down on the ground, heaving a long sigh of relief, his forehead covered with beads of sweat.


    One person looked confused, and asked in a low voice from behind:


    "Brother Guan, what''s going on, I just let them leave like this? Isn''t our mission to arrest that monk?"


    The leading young man looked at the ground and said solemnly:


    "The man behind the monk''s back is terrifyingly powerful~www.novelhall.com~ Just the look in his eyes almost made me collapse. Quick, we have to go back and report to the deacon. A suspicious strong man suddenly appeared here."


    While talking, he led the people to run in another direction. Because there was no signal, the way they transmitted information became primitive, and they could only rely on running.


    Su Changxing naturally noticed the actions of these people, and asked after thinking:


    "Monk, have you ever offended Chen Xi''s people, or had conflicts with them before?"


    The monk was a little confused, thought for a while and said:


    "No, it was my senior brothers who dealt with them before, and I always obeyed orders."


    Su Changxing opened his eyes wide and asked:


    "You still have brother?"


    The monk nodded, smiled, and said:


    "Yes, our luck is not bad. Nearly half of the people in the door were put into the same forum area. Fortunately, there are a few brothers here, otherwise I might not be able to live until now."

 Chapter 376： blockade

    It is clear.


    Su Changxing guessed what happened, but felt it was outrageous, so he continued to ask:


    "Then is there any conflict between your temple and Chen Xi?"


    The monk thought for a while and said, "Probably not. In fact, we didn''t go out much before... Donor, what do you mean?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and smiled, and said, "Ha, it''s nothing, just asking, I see those people are aggressive just now."


    He doesn''t want to worry about it now, he just wants to find a place to wait until the injury heals before talking about other things.


    In other words, he just wants to hang on now, and it''s best to hang on until the end of the day... This monk is also a little dazed, and he hasn''t realized what happened until now. I should be able to save him by doing this.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "What about people, why did you come back by yourself and let him run away?"


    "Deacon, some accidents happened. The monk ran outside with a seriously injured person."


    "Severely injured?"


    "Yes, that person is terrifyingly strong. Even if he is injured, we cannot be opponents."


    "Well, stronger than me?"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The young man wearing black-rimmed glasses bowed his head slightly, and reported in front of a man in a short white jacket with exaggerated build and short hair.


    On the back of the short jacket was written a **** character, "Wu".


    "Hmph, okay, just ignore them for now. If this is the case, there are other tasks for you here."


    Men with short hair don''t care too much about escaping a fish that slipped through the net. When the net is too big, some small fish will always be missed, but small fish are not important.


    "Be careful yourself, if it doesn''t work, you are allowed to retreat, just don''t die." He added.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "This is someone from the Security Bureau!"


    The monk opened his eyes wide and looked at the dozens of corpses on the ground. There were knife wounds on the corpses, obviously killed by humans.


    Moreover, in the no-man''s land here, "new humans" have not become popular, and the number is relatively small, and they have never seen it all the way.


    So it''s almost certainly their own doing.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth and said:


    "It''s too arrogant to not even deal with the corpse."


    The monk realized that something was wrong, and quickly said: "What''s going on, the people from Chenxi did it, why did they do this?"


    Su Changxing patted him on the shoulder and urged:


    "Let''s go, let''s go. In such an environment, it''s normal for people to fight with each other. Don''t worry about it. Do you still have to read a passage to them?"


    The monk thought for a while and said: "That''s not necessary, it''s just that the disaster is imminent, we should not fight among ourselves, but unite."


    "Makes sense."


    Su Changxing smiled lightly: "If the catastrophe is not as big as you imagined, in other words, it cannot threaten the safety of all human beings in a short time."


    The monk stopped talking all of a sudden, thinking that Su Changxing was too clever, and his wooden fish head couldn''t keep up at all.


    There was no accident after that, and near dusk, they successfully reached the border of the no-man''s land junction.


    The soft sunset shines on the high and low dilapidated buildings, showing a sense of beauty and emptiness.


    Su Changxing felt relieved, staying in no man''s land would eventually make people feel uneasy, and it was still safe outside.


    Monk Weihuo was panting heavily, sweating profusely, and never rested along the way, even though he was an Extraordinary, he was extremely tired.


    "Just find a roof and put me down." Su Changxing said.


    The monk thought for a while and said, "If the roof is on the roof, it will be very cold at night."


    Su Changxing was completely numb, and said in a bad mood: "Don''t worry about it so much, I just want to breathe, and I will tell you the way when we arrive, hurry up."


    Across the setting sun, they saw many people patrolling the edge of no man''s land, as if they had sealed off this large area.


    Seeing Su Changxing and Su Changxing, many people leaned over and waited in front, there were hundreds of people.


    Su Changxing asked, "Are they from Chenxi?"


    "yes."


    The monk nodded, but he couldn''t figure out what was going on now. These people from Chenxi seemed to be blocking them outside.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said, "Well, if they don''t let you go later, just rush out. It will be very dangerous if you are surrounded."


    "OK."


    The monk expressed his understanding, and he had a calculation in his heart.


    Standing at the front, a middle-aged man in black tights came up to him, with a smile on his face and a very kind look, he said:


    "I''m the captain of Team Seven, Liu Fu, why did you come out? Is there anything important?"


    Seeing his expression, the monk thought it was fake, the fake smile was full of hypocrisy, the lines of the muscles and the folds of the skin were completely staggered, giving people an awkward feeling.


    The monk kept a straight face and said in a tough tone:


    "I have a task, I''m going out now, please get out of the way."


    Liu Fu rubbed his hands, still smiling, and said:


    "If I''m not wrong, you are Master Wei Huo, one of the monks who became Extraordinary, amazing, haha, amazing, let me envy you."


    The monk realized that something was wrong and said, "If there is nothing wrong, I will go first."


    He made a gesture, and he was about to leave.


    "etc."


    Liu Fu''s expression changed suddenly, and he said indifferently: "Well, I''m sorry, we have received an order here that anyone participating in the operation is not allowed to come out without permission, otherwise they will be treated as deserters."


    "Master Wei Huo, I''m sorry, please go back, some battles cannot be avoided."


    At this moment, Su Changxing opened his eyes and shouted:


    "Run directly!"


    The monk immediately exerted force on his feet, knocking away the two people on the side, trying to break through the blockade.


    Liu Fu showed a mocking smile, and said: "You really dare to charge, do you really think you are an Extraordinary and you can do whatever you want, take him down for me!"


    He saw that this monk was so tired~www.novelhall.com~ It shouldn''t take too much effort to take him down, as for the injured person, he wasn''t in his calculations at all.


    Immediately afterwards, Liu Fu grabbed the monk with one hand, and the skin on his arm instantly turned a stone-like brown and hardened.


    The light of the knife flashed, and there was a scream.


    Su Changxing suddenly drew out his dagger, and cut off his arm neatly, as easily as cutting off a piece of tofu.


    "Block and die!"


    Holding up the **** dagger, he shouted loudly.


    But this can''t deter these people. There are only two of them, and there is a huge disparity in strength on the surface.


    Monks are extraordinary people, and they are not vegetarians.


    The monk muttered something, and the speed suddenly accelerated again, rushing towards the gap in front, trying to make a time difference with a faster speed.


    These dawn people also understood what the monk wanted to do, and immediately a few people with weapons filled up.

 Chapter 377： Dawns plan

    Liu Fu looked at his broken arm completely, and before he understood what happened, he heard a burst of gunshots.


    The voice was familiar yet unfamiliar.


    Like a feast of fireworks, the heads of seven or eight people were exploded at the same time, forming **** flowers in the air.


    A few drops of blood were sprinkled on the monk''s fair face.


    He was surprised to see that all the people in front of him fell down. Obviously this was Su Changxing''s method, and he ran forward resolutely stepping on the corpse.


    The huge contrast between reality and expectations plunged Chen Xi''s people into a short-term chaos. For a while, no one dared to step forward to stop them, and whoever stepped forward first would be under gunpoint.


    The monk ran really fast, he rushed over in a flash, and the several arrows flying from behind were all blocked by Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing put on a new magazine without haste, raised his hand and knocked out the few people who were following in the front, all of a sudden, those who followed stopped in their tracks.


    The fighting power of the two sides is not at the same level at all. The opponent has a gun, but they are primitive people with sticks.


    "Captain, what should we do now?"


    A man in tights walked up to Liu Fu and asked.


    "what to do?"


    Liu Fu''s face was pale, he clutched his broken arm, and cursed angrily:


    "How do I know what to do? Who can tell me why he has a gun? Where did he come from!"


    They have records for all the people involved in the operation. In his impression, there is no such person, let alone a pistol.


    He breathed a sigh of relief before calming down, and said, "Hurry up, report immediately that Monk Wei Huo rushed out of no man''s land with a man carrying a gun on his back. The gun that can shoot is powerful."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Chen Xi''s people did not catch up.


    The monk chanted scriptures, these zombies chose to ignore him as if they didn''t see him, and carried Su Changxing all the way to the roof of a high-rise building, cleaning up the zombies on the roof along the way.


    He looked at the pistol on Su Changxing''s waist, and said thoughtfully: "No wonder we didn''t go down the mountain very much before. Firearms are still too powerful."


    Su Changxing leaned against the roof, took out his mobile phone, smiled and said, "Not necessarily in the future."


    The monk also sat aside to rest, and said: "I brought you out, you can tell me the way to get in."


    Su Changxing pointed to the phone and said, "Well, you probably don''t need to go in, you can see the announcement on the forum."


    The monk took out his mobile phone with a puzzled expression, looked at it, and suddenly raised his head and said, "You already knew, you are lying to me."


    "This is not lying to you. Didn''t you achieve your goal? I came out too. Isn''t it a win-win situation for us?" Su Changxing explained.


    "Huh? Is that so?"


    The monk''s mind didn''t turn around all of a sudden, he felt that there was something wrong with what Su Changxing said, but he didn''t find out where the problem was.


    Su Changxing took out a bottle of water from his backpack and handed it to the monk: "Well, it''s my reward. I think you should be concerned about Chen Xi and those people. Don''t you think their behavior is abnormal?"


    The monk fell into thinking: "That''s right, since our goals have been accomplished, why don''t they let us out..."


    Then, he suddenly realized: "They knew the news immediately, and they were going to wipe out other people. Why did they do this, they will be punished."


    Seeing the monk''s reaction, Su Changxing took out two boxes of self-heating rice from his backpack and said:


    "Yes, that''s it. Don''t think about it for now, go and soak this, we will each have a box, and we will talk when we are full."


    "Oh."


    The monk naturally opened two boxes of self-heating rice, soaked them in water, and asked:


    "Then what should I do now, Chen Xi and those people want to kill people to silence them."


    Su Changxing gave a hache and said, "What else can I do? Call your brothers and sisters to run and hide. Chenxi''s influence must be greater than your small temple."


    An anxious look appeared on the monk''s face, and he said:


    "However, some of us are in no man''s land. It''s over. They must be in trouble now."


    Su Changxing washed off the dirt on his face with water, and said with a bad idea:


    "Or you will run in to save them after dinner?"


    The monk was still not stupid, and said: "It must be too late when I go there... However, our temple has always maintained neutrality, and they shouldn''t do anything to us."


    Su Changxing shrugged his shoulders and said: "That''s right, maybe, your senior brother and the others have already turned to Chen Xi, and this should be the correct direction of things."


    The monk recalled it and said, "You already guessed it before, why didn''t you tell me."


    Su Changxing said calmly: "If I tell you, we probably won''t be able to get out now, isn''t it good to live?"


    He pushed a box of steaming rice in front of the monk, and said, "This self-heating rice tastes pretty good. After passing this village, there will be no such shop."


    The monk was indeed hungry, picked up the rice and ate it, and said vaguely: "Why do you think Chen Xi and the others would do this?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "How do I know, I''m not from Chenxi either, maybe this is the plan they made before?"


    "A plan made before?"


    The monk stopped eating and looked at Su Changxing suspiciously.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Didn''t it mean that someone predicted the coming of the end in advance? Do you know where the news came from?"


    The monk recalled, shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know. We did receive similar news at the time, but no one believed it. They all thought it was ridiculous. After all, prophecy itself is not reliable."


    Su Changxing felt that it would be convenient to lose one hand, so he had to put the lunch box on his chest to eat, and continued:


    "That''s right, if Chen Xi released this news, everything would make sense~www.novelhall.com~ They have made a careful plan for this."


    "For example, until when can we start to attack other forces, or take in a small secret organization like yours."


    The monk stopped eating again, looked at Su Changxing in astonishment, a flash of light flashed in his mind, and said:


    "Benefactor Su, you can''t be Chen Xi''s person, right?"


    Su Changxing suddenly held his breath, and almost spit out the rice he just ate. The monk had a good idea, and said in an angry way:


    "Then do you think it''s possible? If I were Chen Xi''s people, they would have asked them to take me out. Do you still need me?"


    The monk nodded and agreed: "That''s true, it''s just how do you know so many things."


    Su Changxing put down the finished lunch box and said, "Of course I guessed."


    The monk froze for a moment and said, "But your tone is very certain."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Is there? It should be because I think this possibility is relatively high."

 Chapter 378： revenge

    "Su benefactor, then I will leave first, you should be careful if you are not physically able to move now."


    The monk got up and said.


    Su Changxing nodded and said:


    "Well, thank you for your worry, you should also be careful, don''t be caught by those people like Chen Xi."


    The monk turned and ran downstairs.


    Su Changxing said to himself, "It feels like he would die easily, right?"


    After speaking, he remembered that there was only a pair of skulls in the backpack, and the head was gone, and he felt a little lonely.


    Take out your phone and open the forum.


    The words black and red are printed on the top.


    Survival days: 14 days


    Survivors: 3.7 billion


    "Dropped so fast? Because of the corpse change, or because of something else?"


    Su Changxing frowned, noticing that the rate of death was faster in the past few days, faster than before, and within half the time, most of them had already died.


    The forum he saw now was not the one before, but the forum in this area.


    What''s more important is that he can''t operate in this forum, it shows that he has no permission and can only browse, making him look like an NPC.


    ¡¾announcement¡¿


    [Due to the change of the game process, the time of the blood moon has been delayed by five days, and the growth rate of zombies has slowed down]


    "Is this a chain reaction caused by destroying the energy station?"


    Su Changxing estimated that this should be the case. It is impossible for the Doomsday game to take the initiative to reduce the difficulty. Judging from the current situation, it does not have that much control over the world. It is more like building a house against a mountain.


    In this forum, four days ago, the Security Bureau publicly announced the plan to destroy the energy station, calling for capable people to join.


    Under the post, many people asked who this person with the ID "Please call me a good person" was. What made Su Changxing even more amused was that someone really pretended to be it.


    "Sea People": I was one of them, and "Please Call Me Good Man" was our companion. For his death, I express my deep condolences, but it was all worth it.


    "Three Uniques": So here comes the question, who are you? It''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s just empty words, right?


    "Sea People": I am a member of the plan.


    "Three Uniques": But I heard that the plan has not been fully implemented. Although many people died, they still can''t get in, so there is a high probability that we didn''t do it, so where did you come from?


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Here, compared to the big city, the number of hunters is relatively small, and there is no climate, and the sense of presence is not as good as that of screamers.


    "The difficulty of survival is completely different."


    Su Changxing realized that the difficulty in the big city was more like hell. Just fighting against the hunters, they had already tried their best and suffered heavy casualties.


    "The real world doesn''t have the balance mechanism in the game. Some areas are extremely difficult to survive, while others are very easy."


    "But at the same time, there is also a balance mechanism. Different people will be placed in different positions, and the difficulty will be different accordingly, just like Mu Qing."


    Su Changxing wondered if some places would be more difficult than those in the big city. There are not many people left in the whole area.


    This is very possible.


    Such a world will have some horrible monsters, and if such monsters are extremely aggressive, it will cause this situation.


    Looking at the zombies on the street through the guardrail, Su Changxing couldn''t help but shudder. Even if he destroyed the energy station, he still didn''t feel that life and death were in his own hands.


    At night, the dew is heavy, and the skin is covered with a layer of water stains, wrapped in dust to form dewdrops.


    Su Changxing remained motionless, like a dead body, slowly opened his eyes, and felt movement from below. More than a dozen people were arguing on the street, and there was a mysterious shop next to them.


    There are no extraordinary people among these people, but there are a few supernatural beings, and judging by their skills, everyone has been strengthened.


    The strength of both sides is similar, one side has fewer people, but the strength of the leader is relatively stronger, and one person can block two or three people.


    They didn''t fight to the end either. One or two people died, and the weaker ones retreated on their own.


    This seems to be an unwritten rule.


    Until the early morning of the next day, Su Changxing saw four waves of people, and the current group of people seemed to be searching for supplies.


    He also felt that some parts of his body had regained consciousness, and he could move slightly, but he should wait until the promotion was completed to fully recover.


    "Still not, really."


    Su Changxing found that things were unexpected, no one posted a post to condemn Chen Xi, could it be that things were completely different from what he imagined?


    There was the sound of heavy footsteps on the stairs.


    Monk Weihuo ran back covered in wounds and blood, knelt down in front of Su Changxing, his eyes were empty, and he gasped heavily:


    "You''re right. They''re all crazy. They''re all crazy. I don''t know what to do. I can only come back to you."


    Su Changxing opened his eyes, and said calmly, "What''s wrong?"


    A look of despair flashed in the monk''s eyes, and he said in a deep voice:


    "All the people who were placed outside our temple were killed. When I went there before, it was the people of Chenxi. There were too many of them."


    This monk has undergone tremendous changes in less than a day. His eyes were clear and peaceful at first, but now they are dirty and full of murderous intent.


    A monk is not a Buddha, but a human being after all.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and said:


    "Well, it should be that your temple has a conflict with Chenxi, or a conflict with one of their high-level officials, so what are you going to do?"


    The monk sat cross-legged on the ground, gradually calmed down, and said slowly:


    "I want to avenge our Queshan Temple people, find the perpetrator, and kill him."


    Su Changxing smiled lightly: "This is not something a monk should say."


    The monk''s chest kept rising and falling, and he said angrily, "Then I''m not a monk!"


    At this moment, his emotional ups and downs must be more intense than he appears on the surface.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I can''t help you, I''m just a disabled person, I can''t even move."


    The monk was silent for a while, then said: "You are very smart, I need your attention, I want to know what I should do."


    Oh, this monk is really out of sight.


    A smile curled up on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, and he said, "Is there any Apocalypse from Chenxi here? If there is, you''re sure to kill him."


    The monk held his breath ~www.novelhall.com~ and said with a half-crying and half-smile: "Yes, but I''m definitely not his opponent."


    Dawn''s Apocalypse had a great reputation before the end of the day, almost the top abilities in their world, with extraordinary abilities.


    If there is a C and B in common human abilities, then they are S and SS.


    "Then you have to find out why they are targeting people from your temple, and ask someone, such as Liu Fu from before, he should know something." Su Changxing continued.


    After hearing what Su Changxing said, the monk had some thoughts, nodded and said: "Well, I understand, don''t worry, I won''t kill people casually."


    I wasn''t worried at all... Su Changxing felt that the monk was thinking a little too much, so he took out two boxes of lunch from his backpack and said, "Eat first, and then talk about other things after eating."


    The monk easily opened the self-heating rice and added water to it. Naturally, he was hungry too. He was hungry and tired after fighting all night.


    After eating, the monk squatted aside and fell asleep, snoring loudly, like thunder, which made Su Changxing''s mind buzz.

 Chapter 379： snatch

    "I''m leaving."


    After the monk woke up, he nodded to Su Changxing and set off again, speaking cleanly and without any hesitation.


    He has become stronger.


    Very abrupt kind.


    The way Extraordinary people become stronger is very mysterious, as long as it conforms to the internal laws.


    Su Changxing felt that there must be some secrets in this matter that the monk did not know, but it was meaningless to the monk.


    Once people have obsessions, they will become different.


    "The monk should not die."


    Su Changxing lowered his head to think, and said to himself.


    The monk''s actual strength is stronger than what he has shown, at least the top ninth-order Extraordinary, and he has a supernatural power in his hands before he became an Extraordinary.


    If he just wanted to escape, it would be easy.


    For the next time, Su Changxing passed the time by browsing the forum with his mobile phone, just like before the doomsday, until the sound of messy footsteps came from the stairs again, this time there were quite a few people.


    "This place has obviously been swept away by other people, and there must be nothing on it."


    "That''s not necessarily the case. Someone discovered a fruit on the rooftop before. After eating it, not only is it very hungry, but its strength also increases, which is similar to the effect of strengthening it once."


    "Is it so evil? Anyway, I don''t think there will be anything on it. It''s a waste of effort. There will be nothing but zombies."


    Four or five young men with weapons in their hands walked out from the stairs.


    "There is a dead man here, and there is a backpack. Go and see if there is anything useful in it. I think his gloves are not bad, so take them off."


    Walking in front, the young man with dyed yellow hair and a denim jacket instructed the people behind him.


    In such an environment, they don''t have any taboos about the dead, except that they can''t eat them, they seem to be able to use them for anything.


    However, cannibalism is still a big taboo, unless you are about to starve to death.


    A person walked towards Su Changxing step by step.


    Footsteps echoed in my ears.


    "You''d better leave immediately."


    Su Changxing suddenly opened his eyes and said calmly.


    The man was obviously taken aback and said, "You...you''re not dead yet?"


    At the same time, he noticed that Su Changxing was on the side with a greasy lunch box hanging on it, and looked at Su Changxing''s backpack.


    The yellow hair at the back came forward, stared at Su Changxing, and said, "Boy, hand over your backpack, or don''t blame us for being rude."


    They all smell the aroma of food in the air, like the most tempting poison, making them impulsive, even a little food can become the driving force for their actions.


    None of these people are Extraordinary, and their strength should not be strong.


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth twitched, and he said with a smile: "If I were you, I would leave here immediately. Living is the most important thing, do you think so?"


    Huang felt the invisible oppression that made him suffocate, his eyes were bloodshot, and he said, "What can you do as a disabled person."


    With that said, he was about to come up and **** the backpack.


    Su Changxing grabbed his arm with one hand and pulled it down. Huang Mao''s body immediately hit the ground, making a crisp knocking sound, and lay on the ground trembling continuously.


    "Let him go!"


    The person behind him shouted, but at the same time he retreated quickly, realizing that Su Changxing was a dangerous existence.


    That kind of heavy sense of power is obviously not something ordinary people can have, and they know that there are such things as extraordinary people, so they speculate that Su Changxing must not be ordinary people.


    Su Changxing grabbed Huang Mao''s body with one hand, threw it at them, smiled and said:


    "Take him and leave. If you want to die, you can come again."


    After finishing speaking, several people rolled and crawled away with their yellow hair, as if there was some scourge behind them, and one of them fell down when he reached the door.


    "Looks like we need to change places."


    Su Changxing said to himself, but he still swiped his phone as if nothing had happened. After all, his legs were still unable to move, and it would be inelegant to crawl.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Boss, we found a Beyonder on a building, and we almost died on it."


    Huang Maotan sat on the chair with a look of lingering fear.


    Standing in front of him was a short-haired man who was shirtless and also wearing a short jacket. He asked in confusion, "Extraordinary? Tell me what''s going on?"


    Another person answered: "He broke a hand and was leaning against the railing of the roof. We thought Hi was dead at first, but we had a backpack and wanted to check it out. We didn''t expect him to be alive."


    "There are a lot of good things in his backpack, we wanted to grab them, but he subdued Brother Chen in one go, but he didn''t want to kill us and let us go."


    The shirtless man frowned suddenly and said:


    "Aren''t you going to search for supplies? Why are you robbing other people''s things?"


    Huang Mao said indifferently: "I looked at him at the time, and thought that he would not survive, so it''s better to give us something cheaper... But I''m not sure if he is a Extraordinary, but that kind of strength It''s not something I can resist at all, it''s terrifying."


    He paused and said: "That kind of people will be hurt like this, this world is really scary."


    The shirtless man pondered for a while, then said:


    "Where is he, take me to see."


    Huang Mao showed surprise, and quickly said: "Boss is not necessary, although there are good things in his backpack, but we don''t need to take risks for that little food."


    The man said angrily: "Do you know anything else besides robbing? I want to get to know him. The other party is an Extraordinary. It''s always right to get to know him."


    Huang Mao hesitated and said, "But he said that if we go there, we will definitely be killed."


    The man glanced at him and said affirmatively, "Go and have a look."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When they came to the roof again, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com found that there was no one there, leaving only some empty lunch boxes and water bottles.


    "Sure enough, it''s already gone, um, it''s a pity."


    The man said with some regret.


    Huang Mao didn''t understand: "Boss, what''s the pity?"


    The man said with a serious face:


    "Of course, ask about Extraordinary. Being able to become Extraordinary is the last word. I don''t think this so-called doomsday game is that simple."


    Huangmao sighed and said:


    "Didn''t it mean that at least people with supernatural powers can become Extraordinary? We are all ordinary people, so I''m afraid we have no chance."


    The man shook his head, turned around and said, "We are also planning to leave this area. It is reported that Chen Xi and those people are approaching here. We should avoid bumping into them."


    In such a place, they cannot seek anyone''s kindness, but try to keep themselves safe and live like rats in the gutter.

 Chapter 380： demon monk

    Dawn''s people will come here?


    Su Changxing leaned against the wall, feeling that the person had already left, and showed a thoughtful expression.


    He didn''t leave either, he just hid himself outside the eaves, and these people really didn''t notice him.


    Originally, he also had a murderous intention, but forget it, now it is inconvenient for him to move, and if there is a lot of movement, it will be troublesome.


    Chen Xi''s influence in this area was greater than he expected, and it was probably expanding continuously from the very beginning, taking in a large number of people.


    After they left, Su Changxing continued to lie down in his original position, scrolling through the posts, only to see such a post, "Devil monk".


    The host saw a monk massacring a group of people, and attached a not-so-clear photo of a bald monk covered in blood.


    Su Changxing regained his energy all of a sudden, isn''t this just Wei Huo?


    Was it the person from Chen Xi who posted, or someone else who saw it by chance?


    He browsed through the replies below and found that they were all angrily denouncing the monk for massacring his compatriots, which was a mentally ill and murderous statement, and he also warned others to stay away after seeing it.


    It feels very familiar... Su Changxing is almost sure that the person who posted the post is from Chenxi, and even the reply in the following part.


    Even in the apocalypse, such things as navy still exist.


    However, Su Changxing could only watch and could not speak. At the same time, he remembered the ID of the person who posted the post and the person who replied below.


    When the evening was approaching, Su Changxing saw the monk again. He was carrying a machete and walking towards the stairs with a murderous look, his eyes were red and bloodshot.


    Blood was still dripping from the machete, as if someone had just been killed.


    "I went to find Liu Fu, and he said that the order he received was to kill all the monks and leave no one behind."


    Monk Weihuo sat cross-legged in front of Su Changxing, lowered his head, and said hoarsely.


    Su Changxing said thoughtfully, "In other words, it''s aimed at you monks?"


    The monk nodded and said unwillingly:


    "What''s wrong with us? In order to save other people, most of our brothers and sisters have entered no-man''s land, adhering to our philosophy, and don''t care about life and death. Why should they do this!"


    Su Changxing nodded and agreed: "It''s really not moral, but I''m more concerned about why they did this."


    The monk took a deep breath, calmed down, and said: "I don''t know, and Liu Fu doesn''t know either. It''s just that they carry out the orders from above... They are not the instigators, they are just tools."


    Weird, very strange.


    Could it be that Chenxi''s top executives were greened by monks before the doomsday, and now they are avenging their private revenge?


    Well, that''s unlikely.


    Su Changxing forced himself not to think wildly, and said, "Well, what were you doing before you went in?"


    The monk froze for a moment, and said, "We are cleaning up a doll that looks like a monster?"


    Su Changxing asked: "A puppet that looks like a monster? What is that?"


    The monk was puzzled that Su Changxing didn''t know about it, so he explained:


    "It''s a kind of puppet made of branches. It''s very evil, like a legendary monster, which can amplify the negative emotions of people around. And we don''t know where these strange things come from. It''s just according to the doomsday game. The task prompts to complete."


    "This thing..."


    Su Changxing thought he hadn''t seen what the monk said, but suddenly thought of Geng Yong and the picture of the arm hanging on the branch.


    Will it be the same thing?


    But there was no such thing in their area before.


    Sure enough, although there is no threat of hunters here, it is not as simple as it seems.


    Su Changxing raised his eyelids, changed his voice, and said, "Weihuo, you wouldn''t bring other people here, would you?"


    The monk said with a confident expression, "No, I went around to make sure no one was following me before I came here."


    Before he finished speaking, a voice came from the stairwell.


    "Come on, that bald donkey is up there, kill him, and we can all get strengthened."


    "He''s dying, we can definitely kill him."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The monk''s expression froze immediately, he didn''t expect that he was really being followed, and apologized: "Benefactor Su, I''m sorry, I seem to have troubled you."


    Su Changxing immediately turned over to the wall with one hand, concealed his figure, and said, "It''s okay, just pretend I don''t exist, come on! Come on!"


    The monk opened one eye wide: "..."


    One person rushed out of the building first, and stopped five or six meters outside the door.


    He was wearing a black tights and holding a machete. When he saw the monk, he shouted:


    "You won''t be able to run away. Those who dare to kill us, Chen Xi, hmph, I''m tired of living, so what if you''re an Extraordinary."


    Soon, more than ten or twenty people formed a circle around them. Everyone''s strength was very strong, and they had been strengthened at least five times.


    The monk wiped the blood from his face, and said with a sneer, "You are really domineering. Not only do you want to kill people, but you also don''t allow people to resist. You are more disgusting than those zombies below."


    Then, he chanted scriptures in a low voice, his eyes gleamed with golden light, his body muscles suddenly swelled, his body became taller in vain, and he took the knife and took the initiative to kill.


    At the same time, a person behind raised his hands high, and a thunderbolt pierced through the monk''s body, and even the water pipes beside him were covered with electric eels.


    This attack didn''t make the monk fall, but it made him feel paralyzed and his movements were delayed.


    The scriptures in the monk''s mouth suddenly became thicker and louder, and the person in the front was also suddenly stunned, and his head was beheaded.


    But there were a lot of people on the other side, he beheaded three of them, and was hit three times, and he was about to die immediately, and more importantly, his physical strength was almost exhausted.


    Looking at it, one person with a knife is about to cut off his head.


    Intensive gunshots came from behind the monk.


    "Bang bang bang~"


    Su Changxing poked his head out from the wall~www.novelhall.com~ He emptied a shuttle of bullets at once, and seven or eight people were headshot and fell in a pool of blood.


    The person with the lightning ability was also taken care of by Su Changxing, and was shot twice in the forehead.


    "You can''t do it, you have to force me to do it."


    Su Changxing said helplessly, and changed the clips casually.


    Seeing this, the others hurriedly ran out the door, but at this moment, a dark green thing blocked the door and closed it all at once.


    Seeing this, the monk got up again and went up to kill him. He threw a man to the ground and stabbed him in the back with a knife.


    Su Changxing slowly shot the remaining people with his pistol one by one. Amidst the gunshots, one person couldn''t bear the pressure and even jumped down from the upstairs.


    He probably wanted to jump to the next floor, but he was inexperienced, so he fell directly to the bottom of the building, smashing his body to pieces.


    Su Changxing put away his gun, smiled at the monk and said, "Weihuo, you killed these people, it has nothing to do with me."

 Chapter 381： useless

    The monk stood up from the ground and said, "Then what is that thing?"


    He clearly saw a ghost-like thing appearing at the door.


    Su Changxing said unabashedly: "Evil spirits, the things formed by the soul after death, yes, they are what you think of now."


    At this moment, the monk stared at Su Changxing with a dull expression, thinking that the so-called devil probably looked like this.


    Su Changxing saw the monk blankly, and asked, "Well, what''s the matter?"


    The monk sat down on the ground and said: "Those dawns are not as good as demons."


    "You think I''m a demon?"


    Su Changxing was a little surprised.


    The monk nodded and said, "Otherwise, why can you tend to the dead souls?"


    This monk''s mind really isn''t working...Su Changxing couldn''t help but slandered in his heart, and said angrily, "Is there a possibility that I am an Extraordinary?"


    The monk took out a piece of chocolate-like thing from his arms and fed it to himself, stood up again and said:


    "I''ll take you out of here. I''m afraid someone from Chenxi will come to you later. We have killed so many people, and they will not let it go."


    Su Changxing nodded and corrected: "Well, it has nothing to do with me, you killed them all."


    The monk twitched, and suddenly didn''t know what to say. After thinking for a while, he said, "Well, I showed my might alone and killed them all."


    Su Changxing smiled, feeling that the monk was a bit interesting, and said, "I think you should change your attire first, so that you can be recognized as a monk at a glance."


    As he spoke, he took out a set of clothes and hat from his backpack and handed them to the monk.


    The monk didn''t get any ink marks, so he immediately changed into his clothes and put on his hat. Even so, the smell still couldn''t be concealed.


    "where are we going?"


    The monk picked up Su Changxing and asked.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Find a safer place. It''s best to avoid those people like Chen Xi, otherwise it will be very troublesome. After all, you are being wanted now."


    The monk seemed to have a plan, and said: "There is a spontaneously formed gathering place over there, it has nothing to do with Chenxi, as long as you pay the points, you can enter."


    "Spontaneously formed gathering place?"


    Su Changxing was a little surprised, he didn''t expect such a thing to exist.


    The monk felt that Su Changxing was completely ignorant of the surrounding situation, and said:


    "It''s not spontaneously formed now, there are managers behind it, but it was indeed formed spontaneously at the beginning, and tens of thousands of people gathered there."


    "But there are also serious problems there. There is no food at all. People starve to death every day."


    The distance was not too short, but the speed of the monk was also very fast. When the sun went down, they arrived at this gathering place.


    The door was blocked by a large number of obstacles. More than a dozen people stood above with bows and crossbows, staring at the people below. Some torches had been planted on the edge of the obstacle.


    A man with a cigarette hanging from his mouth and wearing a gray duckbill cap was standing at the door. When he saw Su Changxing and the two of them, he just said indifferently:


    "One hundred points for two people. If you go in, you are not allowed to make trouble. If something happens, you will pay for it yourself. You can come in and out as you like within a day."


    The monk nodded, he had been here before, he paid 100 points with ease, and walked in with Su Changxing on his back. It was dark inside, but clusters of fires could be seen.


    Su Changxing was also very surprised that these people actually cleared out such a large area in such a short period of time.


    There are obviously no zombies around here.


    They had just walked a few steps, and they could see shadowy figures in the distance, and suddenly seven or eight people rushed out from the darkness and surrounded them.


    "Hand over some of the food on your body, and let you go."


    The speaker was a fat man with a beard and a fleshy face, pointing at the monk with a short knife in his hand.


    It seems that they have been waiting here for a long time.


    Su Changxing was a little curious: "Isn''t it forbidden to fight inside? How dare you dare to walk right by the door?"


    The fat man said unceremoniously: "Hmph, that''s an outsider, and we can count it as a fee. For the sake of one of you wounded, just make a point."


    Before he could finish speaking, the monk punched him on the head with his fist, and the fat man fell to the ground and screamed, which stunned everyone else.


    Su Changxing didn''t expect the monk to be so reckless, and he would do it without saying a word. Isn''t this someone else''s territory?


    He stopped the monk''s behavior, took out a bag of biscuits and threw it on the fat man, and said with a smile: "Ha, I''m sorry, my brother has a bit of a temper, this is an apology, let''s go."


    The monk swaggered inside with Su Changxing on his back, and the other people didn''t intend to stop them. They were all bullying and afraid of tough people, and they would naturally soften when they encountered hard problems.


    The monk walked some distance before he came back to his senses and said, "Will they retaliate?"


    Su Changxing reckoned that the monk had never done such a thing before, and said, "No, you are so fierce, they definitely won''t."


    Then, they saw a large group of people squatting or lying on the side of the street, some fell asleep, and some browsed the forum with their mobile phones.


    "So many people are on the street? Is there no room?" Su Changxing asked.


    The monk looked dignified, shook his head and said:


    "It''s not exactly, but the place is only so big, they are the lowest level here, they are called "disabled people", they are almost waiting to die, and they are all people who have not transformed into corpses."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Will they starve to death?"


    The monk nodded, with a mocking look on his face, and said:


    "Well~www.novelhall.com~ Yes, they should all be starved to death, and now they have completely fallen into a vicious circle. If they are hungry, they have no way to go out to search for food. If they can''t search for food, they can only continue to be hungry .¡±


    "It''s ridiculous to say that the only chance for them to survive is the corpse change. After the signs of the corpse change appear, people hardly need to eat or rest."


    Su Changxing thought it made sense, and said, "As long as you don''t completely turn into a corpse before the game ends, you can survive."


    The monk didn''t know when, with tears in his eyes, he said:


    "That''s the case, so the signs of corpse transformation are not entirely a bad thing. To a certain extent, even more people can survive...there is not enough food left in this world."


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and smiled, "Heh, is this the so-called living to death?"


    The monk seems to see this kind of thing very clearly, showing extraordinary wisdom.


    These people squatting on the side of the road looked at them like hungry wild dogs, their eyes glowing, as if they would pounce on them if they had the slightest chance.


    The monk lowered his head, looked at them from the corner of his eye, and said in a low voice, "There is no Buddha in this world, otherwise we wouldn''t have fallen into this world, it''s all fiction, fiction."


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 382： the old man

    Walking towards the center of the gathering place, there are more and more people, forming a small market. Some people set up stalls here, and there are all kinds of things, but there is no food and water.


    Points are considered currency here, so water and food are gold.


    The monk looked exhausted.


    Su Changxing reminded: "It''s best not to eat the thing you ate before, it will damage the body''s functions, once or twice is fine, if you eat too many times, your body will be ruined."


    The monk took a drug similar to coincidence, which came from a mysterious shop. It has a significant healing effect, but at the same time, the side effects are also obvious.


    The monk didn''t care and said:


    "That''s better than dying. Those things are relatively common now, and they will appear in many mysterious shops, so the price is not expensive, and you can buy them here."


    "In other words, many things here are from the mysterious store." Su Changxing asked.


    The monk nodded and said, "Yes, but most of them are useless."


    The monk led Su Changxing to the gate with three torches on it, and when he walked in, an old man sitting on a chair at the door showed a surprised look, as if he recognized the monk.


    The monk''s expression remained unchanged and he said, "Find a place to live."


    The old man nodded, walked up quickly, and shouted: "Well, come with me, I have agreed, we need at least 80 points to stay here for one night."


    The monk stared at the old man and nodded: "I know."


    The people around only paid attention when Su Changxing and the two came in, and then they didn''t pay any more attention. Those who can enter here are all people with some strength, not short of that point, and of course this place is not short of those few rooms.


    The old man warned with a serious face: "Don''t step into other people''s rooms, otherwise no one will care even if you die."


    Su Changxing smiled and asked, "What if someone else enters our room?"


    The old man glanced at Su Changxing and said, "Of course it''s not allowed. Which floor do you want to live on? The higher the floor, the cheaper it will be."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Let''s go to the third floor, it''s better to be on the side."


    The old man nodded, smiled, and said, "Okay, there is a place."


    The old man carried an oil lamp, led the two of them upstairs, and said, "We protect the people who live here, but those on the upper floors don''t care. Well, it''s better than staying on the street. You are right." Bar."


    Su Changxing nodded and said with a smile, "It''s really a good deal."


    The old man''s face froze, and he said casually: "Anyway, you should pay attention to it at night. If you are really dead, there is nothing we can do about it."


    It''s really guaranteed.


    Su Changxing immediately saw a man walking downstairs dragging a corpse, the air was filled with the smell of blood, and said, "How did he die?"


    The old man shrugged and said, "I don''t know. When it was discovered, it was already bleeding to death. It is estimated that someone on the same floor did it, and the things are gone."


    Su Changxing asked thoughtfully, "Is this why the top is cheaper than the bottom?"


    The old man nodded and said: "Well, yes, being expensive definitely has its advantages, we are innocent."


    What a child without deceit... Su Changxing was already unable to complain, and even suspected that the old man and the others did it.


    This is also very reasonable.


    I always feel like being led into a ditch by a monk.


    The room was fairly clean, with two mattresses on the floor and nothing else.


    After entering the room, the old man''s expression changed suddenly, and he said in a low voice: "Wei Huo, you didn''t say anything when you came here, what about your senior brother and the others, you came out alone?"


    The monk nodded and said silently: "Yes, they should have all died in it. Chen Xi''s people crossed the river and demolished the bridge, and even hanged us specifically."


    The old man showed a sudden look, and said: "No wonder, I said why you couldn''t get in touch all of a sudden, I thought you were still in no man''s land."


    "These people in Chenxi are really hateful. I told you brother not to believe them, but he still brought you in. Alas, maybe this is fate."


    Su Changxing leaned against the wall, raised his eyebrows, and asked, "Wei Huo, who is he?"


    The old man looked at Su Changxing, and said coldly: "I am his senior uncle, Chen Hui, and I have become vulgar before. I can''t help you, just stay here, and make plans after the doomsday game is over."


    Su Changxing asked with a smile, "Do you want more money?"


    The old man nodded logically and said: "Of course, you should not be short of this point."


    Of course, he also saw that Su Changxing was not an ordinary person, and ordinary people could not let Wei Huo hold his back, Wei Huo was an extraordinary person.


    The old man turned and left, closing the door behind him.


    Su Changxing gave a hutch and asked, "Is he trustworthy?"


    The monk said in a daze: "Well, I don''t know, we came here last time, so I will come here directly this time."


    Su Changxing wiped his face, and said angrily, "Are you sure the people here have nothing to do with Chen Xi?"


    The monk said confidently: "Of course, if you really want to say something, it has something to do with the Security Bureau, so I''m here to bring you here."


    Su Changxing nodded, feeling that the monk was not so unreliable, anyway, he was a little more reliable, and said:


    "You''d better rest first, I''ll watch at night, you don''t have to worry."


    The monk was very relieved of Su Changxing, and it didn''t take long before he started snoring. The sound insulation here is not good, and I''m afraid it can be heard in the next room.


    Su Changxing fell into deep thought in the dark, recalling what happened today, he always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    About an hour later, there were soft footsteps outside the door.


    Su Changxing secretly put one hand on the pistol.


    "Branches~"


    The door is opened.


    It was the old man who came.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    The monk also stopped snoring and was clearly awake.


    The old man shook his head and said, "It''s nothing~www.novelhall.com~ Someone died on this floor just now, I''ll see if you''re okay."


    Someone died?


    Su Changxing''s expression moved slightly. He didn''t notice anything unusual just now, and someone died unexpectedly.


    It made him feel incredible.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "Did no one notice the movement?"


    The old man sighed and said, "I also want to ask you if you heard any movement, it''s in the third room on your left. Sigh, it''s really strange that people have died inexplicably these days."


    After finishing speaking, the old man turned and left, closed the door by the way, and left.


    The monk suddenly opened his eyes and said to himself: "Did we come to the wrong place? I suddenly felt that the environment here is very cold."


    Su Changxing gave a hush and said, "Let''s talk about it tomorrow, sleep first."


    The monk said silently: "Didn''t you just die?"


    Su Changxing smiled lightly: "You killed more than ten people during the day, did you have a hundred?"


    "No, there are only thirty or so."


    There was a wry smile on the monk''s face, he clearly remembered everyone he killed and their expressions when they died.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 383： impulse

    "Hey, isn''t this too exaggerated? How could there be such a thing?"


    The monk smelled the strong fragrance, woke up suddenly, and saw two small pots in front of Su Changxing, which seemed to be some kind of self-heating hot pot.


    This is exactly what was refreshed in the store yesterday, and it seems to be a step up from self-heating rice.


    Su Changxing said angrily, "Huh? Wouldn''t it be nice to have something to eat?"


    The monk smiled and said: "Of course, of course, this kind of thing is very expensive on the forum, and you may not be able to buy it yet."


    Before they could eat, they noticed a few people standing outside the door looking in through the crack of the door, all of them looked shocked.


    "Why is there such a thing?"


    "It''s fake. I haven''t seen this brand yet, but the packaging is very new and well preserved."


    "I can''t take it anymore, I''m going first."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Unknowingly, more and more people were standing outside, smelling the smell, they all looked ready to move, but they were forced by the rules not to do anything, wandering between rationality and impulsiveness.


    Even Su Changxing couldn''t hold back anymore, after all, it was strange to be watched by so many people while eating.


    Suddenly, a person pushed open the door and rushed in, but was kicked out by the monk and hit the wall of the corridor.


    The monk went out and shouted: "What are you looking at, don''t blame me for being rude if you gather around here again."


    This moment also stunned quite a few people. Seeing the monk''s unfavorable look, they left immediately, and some people just took two symbolic steps back, staring at the monk and not leaving.


    The old man hurried over, holding a machete, thinking that there was some conflict here, he shouted: "Don''t move, what happened?"


    Immediately afterwards, he saw Su Changxing sitting on the mattress, slowly eating the dishes in the hot pot, his old stiff face twitched involuntarily.


    Su Changxing nodded to the old man, and said, "Old Chen, don''t worry, we won''t dirty the mattress."


    Is this what I''m worried about?


    The old man ran out of words all at once, and the way he looked at Su Changxing changed significantly, and he shouted to the people around him, "We''re all gone, don''t disturb other guests, and don''t blame me for being rude."


    The old man''s prestige is very high, after finishing speaking, the rest of the people also left.


    He looked at Su Changxing and said, "You have to measure your own weight when eating this kind of food, it''s not safe here."


    Su Changxing stopped the chopsticks in his hand, licked his lips, and said, "If you want to eat, I can treat you."


    The old man waved his hand and said, "Forget it, I don''t deserve to eat such a thing."


    After the old man left, the monk came in and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You almost kicked that man to death just now, you seem to be very impulsive."


    The monk thought back and said: "It seems so, I should not do this."


    He felt a sudden burst of anger, and subconsciously kicked it up. Fortunately, he withdrew his strength at a critical moment, otherwise that person would definitely die.


    Ordinary people can''t withstand a full blow from an Extraordinary.


    When they came here yesterday, the monk also acted very impulsively, and directly fought with the fat man.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, exerted all his strength on his feet, staggered up from the ground, and said:


    "Come on, let''s go outside for a stroll, I want to change something useful."


    The monk said in surprise, "You can stand up now."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "It''s barely possible, but I can''t run fast."


    He limped and walked outside, like a real disabled person, mainly because some muscles were still in a state of unconsciousness.


    Walking to the lobby on the first floor, they heard noises coming from the lobby.


    "My friend died here with you, shouldn''t you be responsible? At least give me an explanation."


    "Confession? A large number of people die here every day. See if anyone has explained to them, and we really don''t know how he died. Didn''t you notice any movement?"


    "A few days ago, your place was the safest place in the so-called gathering place."''


    The two glared at each other, as if they were about to make a move.


    Just when Su Changxing thought they wouldn''t fight, the two suddenly started fighting.


    Among them, a man with short hair and a fair complexion stabbed the opponent in the abdomen with a knife, and said viciously:


    "You are a black shop with no integrity at all. I want to expose you."


    All of a sudden, the hall exploded. No one thought that this man would suddenly move the knife, and the people next to him immediately surrounded the man.


    The man''s strength is also not weak. It can be seen that he has certain combat experience and physical strength, which has been strengthened at least twice.


    However, two fists were no match for four hands, and the man was finally defeated. After being stabbed twice in the back, he calmed down and begged for mercy:


    "Don''t kill me, it''s all my fault, but my friends did die with you."


    The man who was stabbed just now said gloomyly: "I definitely won''t kill you. Someone will take care of you later, but before that, hand over your things first and compensate me."


    Isn''t this a proper black shop... Su Changxing couldn''t help but secretly slandered, but he didn''t want to worry about it, and walked by the side silently with the monk.


    When the old man saw them, he smiled politely and said, "I heard that there were a lot of good things in the mysterious shop yesterday, you can go and have a look."


    Like a man, he observed everyone thoroughly, and he could see what Su Changxing and the two wanted to do at once.


    Su Changxing stopped, looked at him and said, "Oh, tell me, what are the details?"


    The old man seemed to be in a good mood, and said: "I have everything, it seems that a team has got a candle that can burn forever~www.novelhall.com~ I think it is useless, and I am selling it, but the price is not low. Nobody bought it."


    Candles that keep burning?


    Su Changxing reckoned that it should be a mysterious item, and its function might be weak, so he said, "That''s fine, let''s go and have a look."


    The old man nodded, and said to himself: "Oh, you can stand up now, and the injury is recovering quite quickly, but it seems that there will be hidden diseases."


    Su Changxing said calmly: "It''s good to be alive, who cares so much."


    "Yes, yes." The old man agreed.


    The entire gathering is composed of more than a dozen teams, large and small, and most people have to join one of them if they want to survive, otherwise they can only wait to die like those useless people.


    Of course, it also depends on whether others accept it. If the combat effectiveness is really low, there is no practical skill, and in the end it is still a "useless person".


    Come to the center of the market.


    Su Changxing saw that candle, placed right in front of a big storefront, giving people a feeling of showing off, as if they were not going to sell it.


    It is conceivable that unless there is a bag in the brain, no one may buy such a flashy, expensive item with no practical use.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 384： inexhaustible candle

    [The inexhaustible candle (Ding Guan, next): from a magical world, dyed with the color of time, fixed at a certain moment.


    There seems to be some kind of mystery hidden in it...]


    The edges of the candles are trimmed with golden patterns, which looks very extraordinary.


    "What are you doing, what are you doing, if you look at it, stay away."


    Immediately someone came up next to him and stopped Su Changxing from approaching, with a look of contempt on his face.


    Su Changxing is a disabled person, and a disabled person means a low status in the gathering place, similar to those disabled people, without any purchasing power.


    The monk immediately stepped forward, dissatisfied: "Well, aren''t you in business? Don''t let people see it."


    The aura of the monk is indeed scary enough, and more importantly, the voice is strong enough to make people tremble from the heart.


    The clerk froze and said, "These are all valuables. If you don''t buy them, what will you do if they break?"


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth twitched, and he said, "Who says I won''t buy it, I just bought this candle."


    The clerk obviously thought he heard it wrong, and confirmed, "You buy?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said affirmatively, "Well, yes, I''ll buy it."


    The monk opened his eyes slightly, and whispered in Su Changxing''s ear, "This thing doesn''t seem to be useful, even if it can keep shining."


    In fact, Extraordinary people don''t need lighting objects very much, their eyesight is very good, and they only need a weak light source to see clearly.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, it makes sense, but can''t I have too many points?"


    The monk held his breath, and felt that what Su Changxing said made sense, but there was something wrong.


    The clerk looked at Su Changxing again, and said, "Okay, wait a minute, I''ll ask someone."


    It didn''t take long for him to bring a bandage on his forehead, a thick-faced man wearing only a jacket.


    Seeing Su Changxing, the man''s expression changed, and he smiled, stepped forward, and said, "I''m Liu Boyang from the Caesars, do you want to buy this candle?"


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and smiled, "Yes, what price?"


    Liu Boyang looked at the candle again, but didn''t find anything special, and said:


    "This is not an ordinary item. Our captain got it from a special mysterious store after a lot of effort. We spent 20,000 points just to exchange it."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Well, how about I buy it for 20,000 points?"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Liu Boyang suddenly fell into hesitation. He thought that Su Changxing would give up the purchase if he told the price, but he didn''t expect to buy it anyway, and they actually only spent more than 10,000 points.


    Su Changxing said immediately: "If it doesn''t work, then forget it, it seems to be useless anyway, I''m just curious."


    curious?


    Liu Boyang doesn''t understand Su Changxing''s brain circuit a little bit, wondering if you can buy a candle for 20,000 yuan?


    "In that case, just wait, I''ll ask our captain, he''s not at the gathering place now, and 20,000 points is not a small amount, you should also think about it."


    Liu Boyang took out his mobile phone and started to contact their captain.


    The monk said in a low voice: "The points are still very important, and it is not worthwhile to spend them like this."


    Extraordinary people have more points because of their strength, but at the same time they also need more points, which can be used to purchase next-level positions in the store.


    In the mysterious shop, the price of items is also rising over time, and the points are becoming less and less enough, and the value becomes higher.


    Su Changxing glanced at the more than 400,000 points in the phone again, and said silently: "It''s okay, I just want to squander it today."


    Soon, Liu Boyang discussed with their captain and said:


    "Our captain said, since you want it, there is no problem with 20,000 points, and we won''t take advantage of you. All we earn are hard work."


    Seeing the other party''s neat and tidy appearance, Su Changxing felt that it would be a lot of hard work, so he picked up the candle with one hand and said:


    "Okay, let me touch it now."


    Liu Boyang smiled politely and said, "Ha, understand, it''s not easy for everyone in this environment."


    Suddenly, "Opportunity Foresight" was triggered, and a clear picture appeared in Su Changxing''s mind.


    A thin man in a dark blue robe sat cross-legged on the ground, lowered his head, the aura in his eyes gradually disappeared, and muttered in his mouth:


    "Kill them, must kill them..."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment: "What the hell?"


    Liu Boyang was a little confused about the situation, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing came back to his senses and said, "It''s nothing, I''ll pay you the points."


    ¡¾Total points: 398420¡¿


    Liu Boyang felt that Su Changxing was unexpectedly decisive, as if these were just a few points, hundreds of them.


    Su Changxing thought about it, and then asked: "Well, do you have extraordinary crystals here?"


    Liu Boyang was stunned and said, "Extraordinary crystal, what is that?"


    Su Changxing explained: "It''s a kind of crystal left behind by extraordinary people after death. Do you have any? If you have, I can buy them at a high price."


    Liu Boyang smiled awkwardly and said, "How could we have that kind of thing?"


    He saw Su Changxing and Su Changxing''s expressions instantly became cautious, and he even guessed whether they were both Extraordinary.


    You know, there is not a single Extraordinary in their gathering place, only the manager who doesn''t show up very much is rumored to be an Extraordinary, but it is just a guess.


    Su Changxing nodded, showing a regretful expression, and said, "That''s fine, I don''t think you have any good things here~www.novelhall.com~ Let''s go first."


    Extraordinary crystals can reduce the time needed for his promotion, but hunters are rare in this area, and extraordinary crystals have become a rare item.


    The people behind saw that Su Changxing extinguished the candle, put it in the bag, and the pot exploded all at once.


    Someone bought this kind of thing unexpectedly, and even bought it, and it was bought by a disabled person. Anyway, the matter was outrageous, and it spread in the gathering place all at once.


    A rich disabled person came to the meeting place.


    Su Changxing also noticed that these people suddenly looked at him differently, as if they were looking at a delicious steamed bun.


    Points can be plundered by killing people, and I am afraid that some people will take risks because of this.


    Not to mention here, even in the present world where the rule of law is sound, there are many people who take risks for profit.


    However, Su Changxing doesn''t care, he has basically recovered nearly 70% of his strength now, and it seems that "Mu Ling" doesn''t rely on his body at all.


    The only shortcoming may be the ability to move. Now he can only stand up and output. This is indeed very passive, and sometimes it will be fatal.


    Therefore, he still decided to go out after the promotion was completed. This place is relatively safe.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 385： confusion

    "There is a very strange phenomenon. Have you noticed that there are a lot of people fighting and fighting here? You can''t make trouble in the agreed gathering place?"


    Su Changxing pointed to the two people who were fighting together on the side of the ground, and there were still many people around who were shouting and inciting, like cheers in a festival.


    The monk also found out about this, and said, "There are people here who specialize in managing order, and I don''t know where they are now. It''s a bit strange."


    Just walked to the other end of the market.


    A young man in a gray coat came up to them, took off his hat, and said:


    "Two gentlemen, our boss wants to see you, and said that he wants to show his friendship as a landlord."


    Su Changxing looked around and found that many people looked at them. This young man seemed to be known by many people, and asked, "Who is your boss?"


    A smile appeared on the young man''s face: "Of course it is the manager here, and he is also one of the founders of this gathering place."


    "Is that so?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Okay, since this is the case, you can lead the way."


    The young man''s complexion is dark, and he walks straight, which is obviously a habit left after professional training.


    Su Changxing asked casually, "Are you a soldier?"


    The young man looked at Su Changxing unexpectedly, and denied, "No."


    The young man took them to a relatively remote location in the gathering place. There were no disabled people here, but some people with weapons.


    They greeted the young man one after another, looking familiar.


    Go up to the second floor of the bungalow and push open the rusty iron door. There is a large space inside, which is a warehouse.


    A pale, skinny middle-aged man sat at the table and slowly ate the canned food on the plate with a knife and fork, probably luncheon meat or something.


    He is extraordinary.


    The monk obviously noticed that his expression became cautious. He couldn''t guarantee victory in the face of someone who was also an Extraordinary, and this was the opponent''s territory.


    Su Changxing limped, walked over slowly, sat down in front of him, and sighed:


    "It''s very particular. You have to use a knife and fork to eat canned food. A few days ago, I just gnawed it directly."


    A row of people stood upright behind the middle-aged man, all of them silently looked at Su Changxing: "..."


    The hand of the middle-aged man holding the knife trembled slightly before putting it down, raised his head and said:


    "No wonder, beyond imagination, my lord, Wu Qingsheng, the manager here. Of course, it would be offensive to invite the two of you here so suddenly."


    Su Changxing looked up again at the row of people standing straight behind him, and said with a smile, "Brothers, how many gangsters were there before?"


    Wu Qingsheng twitched imperceptibly, then smiled and said, "It''s not really, it''s just a small business."


    Su Changxing put him under great pressure, like a black gun was pressed against his forehead. The last time he felt this way, he was **** with a knife on his neck.


    Su Changxing nodded, and said seriously: "Then your business is not very serious."


    Irregular?


    Wu Qingsheng raised his eyebrows and said cryptically, "Well, we won''t touch that."


    Su Changxing leaned back on the chair, put one hand on the table, and said calmly, "Just tell me, what''s the matter."


    Wu Qingsheng wiped his mouth with a tissue prepared on the side, thought for a while, and said:


    "Things are completely different from what I imagined. I didn''t expect Your Excellency to be so strong... In the past few days, our gathering place has fallen into a strange state. The two of you are a bit special, so I want to meet."


    "Strange state, what strange state?"


    Su Changxing asked immediately, already having some guesses in his heart.


    Wu Qingsheng was silent for a while, and said:


    "Let''s put it this way, it''s very chaotic. The entire gathering place is in chaos. There are also riots within our team. Many people have been killed and injured. It seems that everyone has become sensitive, explosive and irritable."


    "We don''t know what happened, but it''s definitely not normal. Our death toll has doubled in the past few days. The corpses in the back streets have piled up, and those zombies can''t be cleaned up."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "So you doubt us?"


    Wu Qingsheng shook his head, and said in a calm manner:


    "That''s not the case. I have to meet the two of you when you come to our place. Besides, we are all compatriots. I hope you won''t be too indifferent. I will help you when you can."


    Su Changxing laughed softly, "Those useless people outside didn''t get your help."


    Wu Qingsheng rolled his eyes and said in a concentrated voice:


    "Leaving them here is the greatest help I can give. In the apocalypse, people will always die. There is no way to do this. As the superiors, if the general direction is right, then it is right."


    Su Changxing changed his voice and said, "Do you have extraordinary crystals here? I''ll buy some."


    Wu Qingsheng was stunned for a moment, and said with a wry smile: "It was there before, but it''s gone now. It is said that after eating this food, there is a chance to become an Extraordinary, but all the ones I have seen have died."


    Su Changxing showed surprise: "You ate that thing directly?"


    Wu Qingsheng nodded and said, "Yes, we thought this was the way to become a Extraordinary."


    Su Changxing shrugged and said, "Well, since it''s all right, let''s go first."


    Wu Qingsheng stood up and said:


    "Your Excellency, if you have any request, just say it, and the incident just now, if you have anything to send, please let me know immediately."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "That''s not a problem, after all, as you said, we are all compatriots."


    After finishing speaking, Su Changxing took the monk and limped away from here. The sound of footsteps was clear, like a cane on the ground.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Boss, he is a disabled person, do we need to be afraid of him?"


    The strong man was a little puzzled.


    Wu Qingsheng shook his head solemnly and said, "Trust me~www.novelhall.com~ He is a very scary person. When you see him, show respect and at least don''t offend him."


    "I have a bad premonition that something will happen, something will definitely happen, Aaron, you will take someone to search again later to see if there is anything unusual."


    In such a huge gathering place, tens of thousands of people weighed on his heart like a mountain, and if any accident happened, it would be his responsibility.


    This is also his responsibility as a manager.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "He is also a Extraordinary, but he should not be as good as me."


    After the monk came out, he whispered.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "However, you can''t feel the strength or weakness. You can only tell the difference if you really fight."


    When they walked back to the market, the situation was already not right. Two groups of people were fighting together in front of a store. There was blood on the floor tiles. More than a dozen people fell to the ground and struggled.


    Su Changxing frowned and motioned, "Let''s go around."

 Chapter 386： chaos after chaos

    In the chaos, more than a dozen people ran straight towards them from a distance, and the obvious target was Su Changxing, this rich lame man.


    Su Changxing also clearly heard someone shouting: "Brothers, horses are not fat without night grass, people are not rich without windfall, kill him."


    Su Changxing immediately pulled out the steel knife in his backpack, and limped up to face him, thinking that the only thing that could calm these people down was blood, and his tongue was in vain.


    A green edge emerges from the blade, so sharp that it hurts people''s eyes.


    ¡¾Concentration: 500%¡¿


    Stepping out with one step, cutting with a knife, four or five people fell to the ground together, blood sprayed in an arc, and fell on the gray fuzzy floor tiles.


    The people behind stopped suddenly, and looked at Su Changxing with horror on their faces. With such an easy stab, four or five of them died, and horror permeated their hearts unconsciously.


    The next moment, they shouted in terror and fled in all directions.


    Su Changxing blinked and looked at the monk: "I look scary?"


    The monk thought for a while and said: "The momentum is indeed a bit scary, like a murderer."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and said, "I suspect that there are monster dolls of the kind you mentioned here. Do you have relevant task reminders in your phone?"


    The monk picked up his phone and checked it, and said:


    "No, actually I thought so too, but so far I haven''t found anything. The aura of that kind of puppet is obvious and can be easily detected, so there may not be one around here."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "Don''t be so decisive, I seem to have seen that thing before, it''s not simple."


    Then, they walked a long circle around the entire gathering place, but found nothing, and the chaos continued.


    After walking around like this, Su Changxing had already gained a reputation as a murderer. There must have been more than ten or twenty people who died at his hands, and no one troubled them again after that.


    This is not unprovoked chaos, but orderly chaos, and those who join the chaos know what they are doing, and even have a purpose.


    Desires and negative emotions are amplified unconsciously.


    This is a very scary thing.


    Su Changxing remembered the monk-like monster he met at the energy station, which also possessed similar abilities, but it only amplified subtle emotions.


    "Monk, leave here later. There is something wrong with this gathering place. Although I don''t know what''s wrong, you have to leave, or you will die here, even if you are a Extraordinary."


    Su Changxing stopped suddenly and said to the monk behind him.


    The influence of this kind of emotion is even more fatal to Extraordinary, especially the monk has been affected, and if this continues, he is bound to gradually fall into self-destruction.


    The Extraordinary is a fragile balance.


    The monk didn''t think much, and said decisively: "I can''t go, I can''t just watch these people die continuously."


    Su Changxing smiled lightly: "Didn''t you say that you are not a monk?"


    The monk asked back, "Is this a conflict?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said with a smile, "Well, it''s true that there is no conflict, but it''s silly."


    Some keen people in the gathering place sensed something was wrong and began to leave the gathering place gradually, and the most miserable ones were those "disabled people", who had low combat effectiveness and were unable to leave here, causing the heaviest casualties.


    Until the afternoon, the chaos stopped abruptly, as if a truce had been reached.


    "I don''t know what they are doing, fighting, what is there to fight, I want to fight with those zombies."


    The old man was very angry, muttered, and cursed at the door.


    He has always been calm and did not join the chaos. Instead, he tried his best to stop the chaos, but the effect was minimal.


    Several people in the hall were covered in blood, and they also lowered their heads and fell silent at the moment.


    Holding a glass of sake in one hand, Su Changxing said with a smile, "Old Chen, you are wise enough to maintain yourself."


    The old man raised his head and said, "Of course, I have been a monk. Purifying the mind is the basic skill."


    The monk is not here, but wandering outside to see if he can find any clues.


    At this time, the dark-skinned young man wearing a hat reappeared in Su Changxing''s field of vision, walking from the other end of the street, looking hurried.


    He walked to Su Changxing''s side, leaned over and said in a low voice: "Our boss wants me to tell you that in Chenxi, many people entered the gathering place, saying they were looking for a monk."


    Did Wu Qingsheng already know Wei Huo''s identity?


    But this is not surprising, after all, Weihuo and the others have been here before.


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and smiled, "Is my companion a guest at your place?"


    The young man nodded, turned around and left without saying anything more.


    "The people from Chenxi are actually here now. They know that the monk is here? Either the people from Chenxi found the monk here, or they relied on some kind of ability."


    Su Changxing felt that things had become more complicated. They seemed to be on the point of gunpoint, and the monk was really unreliable, or unlucky.


    "However, Chenxi''s people are good enough, and they have to spend so much energy to kill a stupid monk."


    He shrugged and smiled, drank the remaining wine in the glass in one gulp, then got up and walked to the door, waved to the old man and said:


    "I''m going out for a walk."


    The old man looked at Su Changxing''s back and said with a smile, "You''re still running around like this."


    Sure enough, when Su Changxing walked to the market place, he saw the monk fighting with more than a dozen people from Chenxi, and the monk must have run out after hiding.


    He is obsessed with dawn, and his emotions will be in a state of intenseness unconsciously.


    Su Changxing looked around, found an inconspicuous place and sat down, his eyes glowed with a green light.


    Pastoral.


    Seven or eight evil spirits rushed here along the street, rushing towards the people in the morning light.


    With the help of these evil spirits~www.novelhall.com~ the monk felt much more relaxed at once. He recited scriptures aloud, and the people around him covered their ears and retreated.


    "I just said that he is an extraordinary person. How can that extraordinary aura be an ordinary person?"


    "Are those people from Chenxi? They are also so powerful."


    "Ghost, that person can actually summon ghosts to fight for him!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Even though they had just experienced the chaos, these people still watched the excitement and didn''t think it was a big deal. They all waited and watched nearby, and didn''t care about the danger of being killed by mistake.


    "However, are these people from Chenxi delivering food?"


    Su Changxing still didn''t feel that this group of people was much better than the previous group. It would be enough to deal with the monk alone, but he was still there, and the other party must have discovered this problem.


    No one is a complete fool, let alone Chen Xi.


    After a while, the monk completely gained the upper hand, and four or five people from Chenxi were hacked to death by him, including two supernatural beings.

 Chapter 387： baby

    At this moment, the monk has completely fallen into madness, and his style of play has gradually become irritable. Regardless of his injuries, he only attacks but does not defend.


    He roared meaninglessly, his eyes were red and bloodshot.


    Seeing this posture, Chen Xi''s people couldn''t stand it anymore. What''s more, these evil spirits were very annoying. Not only were they dexterous, they were also very disciplined, as if they were a whole, advancing and retreating in unison.


    When Chen Xi was nearly half dead or injured, the monk roared and killed the onlookers, his expression indifferent and full of tyranny.


    At this moment, he made Su Changxing feel strange, and felt that he was not alone at all.


    "what happens?"


    Su Changxing realized that something was wrong, the monk''s aura was getting stronger at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    But at this moment, the monk suddenly stopped his movements, sat down cross-legged, and silently recited scriptures, his breath suddenly eased.


    Chen Xi''s people were going to retreat, but when they saw this, they were going to surround them.


    "Bang bang~"


    Gunshots rang out, and several people walking in front fell to the ground in response.


    The onlookers also fell into chaos amid the gunshots and fled in all directions. Modern people seem to be innately afraid of gunshots. They subconsciously believe that this is an irresistible weapon and means death.


    Su Changxing approached to check the situation of the monk.


    [Consciousness is confused, dominated by some kind of evil external force, and the position order is gradually collapsing]


    really.


    Su Changxing immediately lifted the monk''s body and limped back, sorting out what happened over and over again in his mind.


    There is a problem when the monk enters the gathering place, and then Chenxi''s people come to him, causing bigger problems, so Chenxi is leading all this?


    This is a very scary thing to think about.


    And if there is someone from Chen Xi in the gathering place, who would it be, the manager, Wu Qingsheng? Or the people around him? Or rather the young man in the cap.


    "Empty your heart, don''t think about anything, you are a monk, you must understand better than me, what is **** is empty is sex, what is laying down the butcher''s knife to become a Buddha immediately."


    Su Changxing kept talking to the monk.


    The monk''s body was trembling constantly, tears were streaming from the corners of his eyes, as if he was suppressing something, his face was full of pain and despair.


    Seeing Su Changxing dragging the monk coming, the old man hastily greeted him and said:


    "Hey, what''s wrong with him, how did he become like this, I just heard gunshots from your side."


    Su Changxing glanced at him, and said calmly: "It''s nothing, there is a small problem, I''ll take him up to rest first, don''t let other people come up."


    The old man froze for a moment, nodded and said: "No problem, if you go up, no one will come up."


    There was no light source in the corridor, and it was very dark in the daytime. If it wasn''t for Su Changxing''s strong night vision, he wouldn''t even be able to see the ladder under his feet.


    There were still dried blood stains on the surface of the ladder, and it was printed little by little, as if engraved, or it was like this in the first place.


    When we reached the third floor, it was very quiet. It seemed that no one was there, and everyone had gone out.


    branches~


    Su Changxing pushed open the rusty brown iron door, and the light slid in from bottom to top, very stiff and pale.


    There were black porcelain dolls sitting on the mattress and on the window sills, their pupils contracted in unison with the light, and they were all smiling faces.


    Scalp tingling.


    Su Changxing''s expression froze, and he immediately pulled out his revolver and shot at the dolls.


    Accompanied by the roar, a big hole was blown out of the wall, and the dolls scattered on the ground stared at them with a smile, as if they were laughing like bells.


    He suddenly felt sick, as if someone had put his hand on his throat and kept pulling it.


    "What the hell?"


    Su Changxing didn''t expect him to get the way so easily. If the head was still there, it would definitely not be like this, it would have discovered the clues in advance.


    The whole room devoured him, the darkness engulfed him.


    Suddenly a golden light scattered in the darkness, and the sound of monks chanting scriptures came from my ears.


    Looking back, the monk was sitting cross-legged on the ground and chanting in a low voice. Two lines of blood and tears slipped from the corners of his eyes, which seemed to be seeping.


    Everything returned to normal, and the dolls disappeared, leaving only some broken branches and a big hole blasted by bullets.


    The old man hurried up with a few people, saw Su Changxing holding a revolver, and asked, "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Su Changxing frowned, looked at the old man and asked, "Why is there no one on this floor?"


    The old man showed a confused look, and said:


    "Isn''t there an accident at the gathering place today? That''s why many people left, and some of them were active outside during the day. Although there is no mystery shop, it is safer."


    The monk had stopped singing, opened his eyes and looked at the old man, and said in a low voice, "Get out of here, out of here..."


    Su Changxing put away the revolver, grabbed the monk''s body with one hand, and said calmly, "In that case, let''s leave here too."


    The old man opened his eyes wide, and quickly said: "Weihuo is already like this now, it''s more dangerous for you to go out, and those people like Chenxi are outside."


    "yes?"


    Su Changxing had a weird smile on his face, which seemed forced and majestic.


    The next moment, gunshots rang out.


    The old man''s body hit the wall of the corridor under the impact of the bullet, a big hole was made in his abdomen, and scarlet blood flowed out.


    The people behind were stunned, not understanding what happened.


    Su Changxing held the revolver, and said indifferently: "Someone told me before that there was an apocalypse in Chenxi who was a monk before, Mr. Chen, you think so."


    The old man looked at Su Changxing in horror, his body trembled, and he said exhaustedly: "Ah, what are you talking about, what apocalypse, don''t kill me, how could I be related to Chen Xi, don''t kill me, don''t kill me."


    Another shot, the bullet hit his forehead, spurting out a lot of blood, the whole head disappeared~www.novelhall.com~ his brain exploded into pieces


    Su Changxing couldn''t help feeling terrified, just guessing, it was still enough for him to do it, a wrong kill was a wrong kill, but the problem is that there was no wrong kill.


    A pair of eyes, and a mouth grew out of the remaining part of the old man''s body, and he laughed loudly: "Hahaha, how did you guess, I''ve already done it seamlessly."


    Screeching sound.


    Those who had followed the old man were already hastily fleeing down the stairs, realizing that something terrible had happened here.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and said, "I wasn''t sure until I fired the first shot, but if you kill me, you''ll be killed. Try it... Ordinary people can''t talk after being shot by me, it''s too fake. "


    "Interesting, interesting, I didn''t expect there to be such an interesting person like you." The old man laughed wildly.


    The corpse slowly stood up from the ground, and he showed a look of enlightenment, and said:


    "My nephew carried you out of no man''s land, and I haven''t seen you before. You can''t be the one who destroys the source of doom."

 Chapter 388： frenzied

    Fall in love with you reading network, global game: with portable store


    "Su Changxing didn''t reply, he pulled the trigger again, and the rest of the old man''s body was completely smashed, but his voice didn''t disappear.


    "It''s surprising that there are people like you, but I''m stronger than you can imagine."


    The voice just fell.


    The whole building began to tremble, and cracks appeared on the walls, revealing black branches, which continued to grow in a short period of time.


    [The Eye of True Sight: This is the eye...]


    Su Changxing immediately dragged the monk and limped downstairs, mockingly: "Are you sure this is your strength? You have lost your dignity as a human being. You have betrayed human beings and us."


    The monk recited the scriptures silently again, and the frequency of the building''s tremor became lower, and the growth rate of the branches also slowed down.


    There seems to be some restraint in this.


    "I hate the monk, the monk I hate the most in my life is hypocritical, cowardly, self-righteous, and doing completely meaningless things." The old man shouted desperately, and his voice echoed in the building.


    Su Changxing seemed to be able to understand why Chen Xi targeted the monk. This was entirely the old man''s order, and as an Apocalypse, he also had such great rights.


    But having said that, how exactly does Dawn work, and why does the Apocalypse have such great power.


    Walking to the lobby on the first floor, the ground was covered with blood, more than a dozen people fell down, and the standing people were still fighting each other, cursing and venting their emotions.


    He could think of the current situation of the entire gathering place.


    very bad.


    Su Changxing walked out the door, looked back, and saw a towering tree growing out of the building, without branches and leaves, it was bare and disgusting.


    "I can''t control that much, I have to leave here first."


    Su Changxing didn''t even think about bumping into the old man, if he couldn''t beat him, he could always hide.


    At this moment, there were already a large number of people running out along the street in the distance, and some people were hacking around with knives like crazy.


    The originally complete gathering place was fragmented in an instant.


    Dozens of evil spirits appeared around Su Changxing to **** him, while he dragged the monk out step by step.


    People continued to kill them, but they were all stopped by the evil spirits and surrounded and killed. As more and more people died, more and more evil spirits followed.


    Although the probability of ordinary people forming evil spirits is very low, they cannot stand up to a large number.


    Walking to the exit of the gathering place, a large number of people piled up here neither advancing nor retreating.


    "Something seems to have happened in front, Chen Xi and those people won''t do anything crazy."


    Su Changxing frowned, feeling bad for the people in the gathering place.


    The young man in the hat came towards him with a calm expression on his face. He lowered his head and said, "My lord, those people from Chen Xi blocked the entrance of the gathering place and prevented us from going out."


    "It''s really like this, are those people in Chenxi brainless? They are so insane." Su Changxing couldn''t help cursing.


    The young man looked at the evil spirits around him, and said, "Our boss is discussing how to rush out, please go over too."


    Su Changxing led the monk and followed the young man to the front, and saw that the streets outside were full of corpses, and densely packed arrows were stuck on the corpses and the streets.


    When Wu Qingsheng saw Su Changxing approaching, he breathed a sigh of relief, squeezed out a smile, and quickly said, "Your Excellency is righteous, being able to come is the greatest help to us."


    Su Changxing put the monk on the ground with one hand, sighed and said, "After all, it''s about the lives and deaths of so many people, and we can''t stay out of it. How many people are there in Chenxi?"


    Wu Qingsheng showed a cautious look, and said: "I''m afraid there are thousands of people. The main thing is that they are equipped with a large number of bows and crossbows."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Will bows and crossbows appear in the mysterious shop?"


    Wu Qingsheng nodded and said: "Yes, there are quite a few, and they must not be short of ammunition. The mysterious shop will be equipped with arrows for sale."


    It seems that they also have thousands of people, but the strength of the two sides is not at the same level at all, such as the gap between the army and the civilians, the fight is a unilateral massacre, and the people of Chenxi slaughtered them.


    Su Changxing immediately asked, "Well, what do you think?"


    Wu Qingsheng pointed to a position on the side and said:


    "I discussed with the leaders of several large groups in the gathering place, and decided to break out from three directions. Whether I can get out depends on luck."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said in a low voice: "That''s right, that''s the only way, but there can be more people in a certain direction, so it should be more sure, and more people can escape."


    "Left to the left, when the time comes, I will let these evil spirits open the way in front... Arrange it, it won''t be too long, this place has already been shrouded in evil."


    Wu Qingsheng nodded tacitly, and said solemnly: "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away, organize the formation, how about we break through in 20 minutes."


    With such an arrangement, the chances of survival of the other two groups of people will be much smaller, but there is no other way.


    Giving up is something that must be done in decision-making. Trying to be perfect will make things worse.


    Su Changxing pointed at the strong man standing behind Wu Qingsheng, pointed at the monk, and said seriously:


    "Run with him later~www.novelhall.com~ Unless you''re dead, don''t leave him behind, otherwise I''ll kill you too."


    Before the strong man could speak, Wu Qingsheng immediately ordered: "Ahu, you can carry him on your back later, and you don''t need to do anything else."


    The strong man named Ah Hu didn''t show any reluctance, but nodded earnestly and said, "Don''t worry, Boss, he won''t die even if I die."


    Wu Qingsheng looked at him and added: "You have to live too."


    The crowd grew restless as time went on, and before the restlessness could reach its peak, they broke out.


    With one wave of Su Changxing''s hand, forty or fifty evil spirits rushed out of the obstacle in two rows, and a large number of arrows came oncoming.


    The people in Chenxi didn''t know what these things rushed out, but they still shot according to the plan.


    Their orders were simply to keep these people from coming out.


    Immediately afterwards, Wu Qingsheng led the crowd and rushed forward against the rain of arrows.


    Crowds filled the streets in darkness, and people were shot down by arrows, trampled mercilessly by others, and died.


    Life and death are entirely up to fate.


    This is fair and the greatest injustice.


    Su Changxing lowered his head, concealed his breath, and ran forward with the crowd, without thinking about shooting back. Once he shoots, he will definitely become the target of public criticism, and it will be very dangerous at that time.


    Several waves of arrows rained down, and they suffered heavy casualties, but there were enough people to resist.


    It''s just that Chenxi''s people are still not ready to give up, they have already prepared their plastic surgery, and raised their weapons to meet them, as if trying to drive them back.

 Chapter 389： get away

    Wu Qingsheng was thin and thin, but brave enough. He took the lead in killing Chen Xi with a big knife, and accidentally shot an arrow in the chest while charging.


    To Su Changxing''s surprise, there was also an Extraordinary on Chen Xi''s side, who seemed to have withdrawn from no man''s land.


    He fixed his eyes on Wu Qingsheng at a glance, but ignored the existence of Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing has mastered a derivative ability of the dreamer, which can hide his own energy fluctuations to a certain extent, so as not to be simply exposed.


    The battle really turned into a one-sided situation. It didn''t take long for the people on the side of the gathering place to quickly collapse, and some even couldn''t bear the pressure and ran back.


    Even with Su Changxing''s support, the established situation still did not change.


    The number of evil spirits also dropped sharply in a short period of time, and there were only a dozen or so left, still supporting at the forefront.


    Su Changxing beheaded one person with a single knife, then turned his head and said to the strong man beside him, "Follow, let''s go."


    The strong man nodded and followed without saying a word, while being surprised by Su Changxing''s fighting strength, while worrying about Wu Qingsheng''s situation.


    Wu Qingsheng''s judgment is quite strong, and he can always put himself in a relatively safe position. It is also because of him that the situation does not completely collapse.


    Just as they crossed the people in the morning light and came to the other end of the street, the Extraordinary from the Security Bureau saw the opportunity and chopped off Wu Qingsheng''s entire arm.


    Su Changxing looked back, noticed this scene, pulled out his pistol and fired several times, killing several people around Wu Qingsheng, and even shot Chen Xi''s Extraordinary in the chest, blasting a **** hole.


    The sudden change also made Wu Qingsheng narrowly escaped, barely survived, and escaped hastily in the siege of Chen Xi.


    Seeing that Su Changxing and the others ran away, Chen Xi''s people did not pursue them either, and continued to block those who hadn''t escaped from the gathering place.


    Wu Qingsheng clutched his broken arm, his face was pale, and he gasped and shouted:


    "Let''s leave here first, there are more people in Chenxi than we expected."


    Immediately afterwards, they ran along the street away from the gathering place, thinking they were safe, but encountered Chen Xi''s team again.


    There were a total of two hundred people, who had already ambushed here, and when they saw them coming, they surrounded them.


    Some things must be done, especially bad things.


    This was probably Chen Xi''s idea. If they could all be killed, it would be the same as if it hadn''t happened.


    Being killed by a zombie is no different from being killed by a human.


    "Get rid of them."


    Su Changxing gestured to Wu Qingsheng, and then shouted.


    The next moment, dense gunfire rang out, and Chen Xi''s people fell down like rice crops.


    His bullets have extremely strong penetrating power, and these people''s physical bodies are not strong, often one bullet can penetrate two, three, or even four people.


    In more than 20 seconds, he emptied three magazines, and suddenly burst out with terrifying firepower. Every bullet could hit the person precisely, like several Gatlings in the middle, strafing at the same time.


    In half a minute, seventy or eighty people fell under Su Changxing''s gunpoint.


    Not a single intact body was found.


    This is naked massacre.


    Chen Xi''s team was stunned in an instant. They did not expect such a situation at all. They even divided into several teams and fled in all directions.


    Seeing the people around him suddenly stop and look at him, Su Changxing frowned and shouted:


    "What are you doing in a daze, keep running."


    He only has more than 30 rounds of bullets left. This is because the store refreshed it yesterday, otherwise there would be not enough bullets.


    They ran east all the way, and because the zombies were constantly gathering in this direction, the speed of progress was not too fast.


    The people in the team continued to disperse, and at dusk, there were less than a hundred people, most of whom were Wu Qingsheng''s people.


    "Just here, clean it up, there may be other people, be careful, it''s better not to hurt anyone, just drive them away."


    Wu Qingsheng stopped at the city hall with a group of people and planned to spend the night here.


    The monk is still in a state of half-asleep and half-awake, and his position has completely collapsed. Fortunately, he did not die and is still alive.


    He is now considered a half Extraordinary, possessing the body of an Extraordinary, but without the corresponding ability.


    The strong man gasped heavily, and it was not easy to carry the monk all the way, he said, "My lord, can I just put him here?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, it''s been hard work."


    The strong man put the monk on the stone platform in front of the gate, and said with bright eyes: "My name is Huang Longhu, and it is my honor to be able to do things for you."


    In his eyes, Su Changxing''s strength can only be described as bottomless, at least much stronger than their boss.


    Wu Qingsheng''s old face twitched invisibly, and he said angrily, "You follow along and keep an eye on it, don''t expect any accidents."


    His broken arm had already been bandaged, and he sat on the stairs to rest, looked at Su Changxing, and said with lingering fear:


    "Brother Su, do you know what happened? Why did those people in Chenxi do this? They are simply crazy."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I don''t know the details, it''s just that the Apocalypse of Chenxi succumbed to some unknown existence, and this incident was carefully planned by them."


    Wu Qingsheng thought thoughtfully: "It is said that those monster dolls will make people crazy. Has he been bewitched by such monsters?"


    Su Changxing thought of Geng Yong, and said with a mocking smile:


    "Is it possible that he took the initiative, even in Chenxi''s plan, otherwise it would be very difficult for Chenxi to have such a large-scale deployment of personnel regardless of the cost."


    "It''s a crazy world."


    Wu Qingsheng sighed, and said: "I thought I was a crazy person, but now it seems like nothing, but the bright film has not been removed, so the original world seems normal."


    "You may not believe it~www.novelhall.com~ At the earliest time, our family was poor, and I worked as a male nanny for someone, and the salary was good, and the employer treated me very well. But one day, my employer''s family was broken into Come in and hack them all to death."


    "There is a way to cut off people''s wealth, such as killing their parents. I was so angry that I dragged the machete and chopped off four or five of those youngsters."


    "At that time, I realized for the first time that I might not be a normal person, at least I had an abnormal mentality, and I didn''t feel anything after killing someone. Maybe I was cold by nature."


    "I thought I would go to jail, but I didn''t. Some people even came to me to be a thug, and the money was higher than I was a nanny. I thought that if I killed someone, I would definitely not be able to continue to be a nanny, so I simply went."


    Su Changxing looked surprised: "Huh? You also worked as a nanny?"


    Wu Qingsheng smiled and said:


    "What? Not like? I have also studied baby care. To be honest, I am still very talented in this area. If it hadn''t been for that accident, I would still be a nanny now, um, maybe a housekeeper."


    "Haha, a nanny who doesn''t want to be a housekeeper is not a good nanny."

 Chapter 390： acquaintance?

    Su Changxing nodded approvingly, and said with a light smile, "Well, you are rich. It''s not surprising that someone like you becomes a soldier and a general."


    Wu Qingsheng shook his head, and said, "Brother Su is joking, people like us are lowly, not destined to be generals."


    "The general may not be able to become an Extraordinary. He can survive the apocalypse. The dead are nothing." Su Changxing said calmly.


    At this time, the monk made a movement, slowly opened his eyes, and said, "Where are we?"


    Su Changxing handed him a bottle of water and said, "We have already left the gathering place and escaped."


    The monk took a gulp of water and asked, "Where are the people in the gathering place?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Probably half of them died, and thousands of people blocked the gathering place in the morning light."


    The monk froze for a moment, opened his eyes wide and said, "How dare they? How dare they? Don''t they care about so many lives?"


    Wu Qingsheng took a deep breath and said, "Brother, the position you stand on is different, and what you see is different. For those who stand on top, life is valuable, and they can sacrifice for something of greater value."


    Su Changxing nodded and agreed: "That''s right, it''s just unfair to the dead. They were forced to choose death."


    The monk didn''t speak any more, his eyes were dim, and he fell into silence with his head down.


    "There seems to be something wrong with the above, and it should be someone else found."


    Wu Qingsheng looked up and heard a clear noise.


    Su Changxing walked into the city hall with him, and saw more than a dozen people on the second floor confronting them.


    "We came here first, isn''t it good for you to drive us away, and it''s getting late now, it''s dangerous outside."


    The person who spoke was a young man carrying a backpack, probably a college student, and he was also accompanied by some young people, both men and women.


    Wu Qingsheng strode up, looking slow, the sound of footsteps echoed in the hall, observed these people, and said with a smile:


    "Aren''t you worried that we are in danger? Are you being too naive? If I were you, I would definitely find a way to get out of here first."


    Although these people didn''t seem to be in any danger, he was still going to drive them away. One more thing would be better than one thing less, and there would always be trouble keeping them here.


    As soon as these words came out, more than a dozen people all changed their faces. They didn''t think these people looked like good people.


    Especially the person who spoke, his hand was broken, blood was still oozing from the bandage, and he didn''t blink his eyes when he spoke.


    Properly ruthless.


    Su Changxing walked up, looked at those people and raised his eyebrows, and found that there were a few people he knew before, in the same university and in the same class, but he seldom went to class, so he was not familiar with them.


    Is it because they were both in class at the time, so they were dropped in the same area?


    It is indeed possible.


    Su Changxing said suddenly, "It''s really dangerous outside now, since they want to stay here, let''s stay here."


    Wu Qingsheng nodded when he heard the words, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he said with a smile: "Since Brother Su has said so, you can stay here, but you can only stay on the second floor at night, don''t run around."


    He paused, looked at the dozen or so people, and continued: "Huh? You don''t thank Brother Su, but he saved you."


    They looked at each other, and then said in unison, "Thank you, Brother Su."


    Su Changxing frowned, thinking that Wu Qingsheng was good at everything, but he liked to show off too much, so he said flatly, "I''m just telling the truth."


    As night fell, the dozen or so people sat around and discussed quietly.


    Among them was Qiu Jing, who had a light scar on his face and said, "Do you know that person? He should be a student at the same age as us."


    The rest of the people shook their heads, indicating that they didn''t know each other.


    A woman with long braids and a fair complexion said, "Maybe someone just kept us out of kindness, and there''s no reason for that."


    Qiu Jing then noticed that Qu Zhaoyu was frowning and seemed to be thinking about something, and asked, "Why, Zhaoyu, did you find anything?"


    Qu Zhaoyu thought about it and said, "I think he looks like someone in our class, but it''s unlikely?"


    Another woman with a dirty, dusty face opened her eyes wide and said:


    "Are you talking about the person who sometimes comes to class in a wheelchair? It does look a bit like that, but it''s unlikely. He''s obviously not alone. What''s his name? I think his surname is also Su."


    Apart from the appearance, the biggest difference between Su Changxing and the original is the temperament, which will not make people associate with the same person at all.


    A strange idea popped up in Qu Zhaoyu''s mind, and he said, "Su Changxing, you don''t remember me, but you do. He was admitted to our school with terrible scores. He could have gone to Kyoto University, but he didn''t."


    He then smiled and said: "Huang Keying, you can ask later, maybe you can ask for some food."


    The woman with a dirty face shook her head and said, "Well, let''s forget it, it would be nice if others let us stay here."


    Qiu Jing frowned, and said a little dissatisfied: "Hmph, we came here first."


    Qu Zhaoyu patted his shoulder and said in a low voice:


    "Those people are not easy to provoke at first glance. They must be not ordinary people who can gather so many people in the end. Don''t provoke them, otherwise we will feel better. Do you still remember the incident a few days ago?"


    Qiu Jing showed frustration, and blamed herself: "It''s really my fault, don''t worry, I won''t act rashly this time."


    Qu Zhaoyu nodded and said in a deep voice:


    "Well~www.novelhall.com~ As long as we can get through tonight safely, we will leave here tomorrow. I read on the forum that the gathering place we were going to was wiped out by the dawn during the day."


    Huang Keying exclaimed: "Why did they do this?"


    Qu Zhaoyu shook his head and said, "I don''t know, anyway, there are a lot of voices condemning Chen Xi''s organization on the forum, we''d better be careful and stay away from them as much as possible."


    Qiu Jing nodded in agreement and said, "Zhaoyu is right, we still have to rely on ourselves in this doomsday world."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The monk sat cross-legged in the corner, chanting the scriptures in a low voice, just as he was in the temple before, without distractions.


    They also sat around a pile, with a small bonfire in the middle. A large pot of meat porridge was cooking on the bonfire. Huang Longhu stirred it with a large iron spoon, and the aroma overflowed with the smoke.


    "This brother, was a monk before?"


    Wu Qingsheng glanced at Wei Huo who was sitting cross-legged in the corner, and said.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "It''s the same now, a real monk."


    Wu Qingsheng asked curiously: "I don''t know how Brother Su got hurt like this?"


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 391： pause

    Su Changxing glanced at him, smiled and said, "I''ve been to no-man''s land before, and it''s terrifying inside. Most people can''t survive at all. I''m lucky to be able to come out alive."


    Wu Qingsheng showed surprise, and said, "Chenxi and several big organizations were summoning people to go in before. I didn''t think it was credible at the time, so I didn''t go."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "Well, no, I got in through other means."


    There are seventy or eighty people here, and one pot of meat porridge is not enough. It takes several pots to cook, and Wu Qingsheng and the others have enough food.


    They seem to have transferred some of the food in advance, using the item transfer function of the mobile phone.


    Su Changxing also got a bowl. Although he was not short of the food, it was good that he didn''t have to do it himself.


    "Weihuo, don''t you want to eat a little?"


    Su Changxing held a bowl of meat porridge, looked back at the monk and asked.


    The monk opened his eyes and said in a low voice, "Don''t eat, I don''t seem to be hungry."


    He continued to sit still and chant the scriptures.


    Although the order of his position has collapsed, he still has the ability to sing to affect the surrounding environment.


    In other words, he had this ability before he became a Extraordinary, but it was only strengthened on the basis of position d.


    This seems to be the same reason as a person with supernatural powers becoming an extraordinary person. The ability will be similar and strengthened on the original basis.


    This also makes it difficult for powerful supernatural beings to become Extraordinary, perhaps their starting point is at a higher position, and their own energy exceeds the ninth level.


    The young man in the hat came over and said, "Boss, those people want to ask for some food."


    Wu Qingsheng smiled and said: "Ha, we really think we are doing charity, tell them so much nonsense, and drive them out."


    The young man nodded and said sternly, "Okay, I''ll tell them."


    After eating, the bonfire was extinguished, and many people huddled in the corner, spread some rags and fell asleep. Seven or eight people stood on the stairs and windows to watch the night, discussing something in a low voice.


    Su Changxing took out the candle that he bought for 20,000 points during the day and pondered it in his hand, thinking that since it was a mysterious item, it shouldn''t be that simple.


    However, after thinking about it for more than an hour, he didn''t see anything special. He just felt that this thing was very fragile, and it seemed to break when it fell.


    The texture of this candle is not like wax, but like glass, smooth glass, and there is a chill in the hand, as if the entire palm of the hand is numb.


    Until Su Changxing had the idea to smash it into pieces, "Opportunity Foresight" was triggered again.


    It was the same man in the dark blue robe, holding a coin and an old-fashioned camera in his hand, walking towards a towering mountain.


    This is not a picture of the future, but an image of the past, preserved by some kind of coincidence, and he just happened to be able to watch it through "opportunity foresight".


    The principle of timing prediction is similar to observing the projection of space to the future. From this perspective, fate exists.


    At least that''s how it should be for a world alone.


    However, "Opportunity Foresight" is based on this world, so when Su Changxing returns to the original world, or goes to other worlds, the effect may be greatly weakened.


    The man walked all the way to the top of the mountain and looked at the ruined city that had been captured in the distance. There were still a large number of troops coming from afar.


    Those armies were not from humans, but some green-skinned, robust humanoid creatures, who could tear apart human bodies with one blow.


    "Since this is the case, we can only freeze everything at the last moment."


    He said to himself, tossing the coin into the sky, attracting countless stars, while picking up the camera and pressing the shutter.


    "Kach~"


    Everything stopped, including time, or it was still moving, but it was out of touch with other times at an invisible speed.


    Only he himself is still normal, sitting down on the ground, the aura in his eyes slowly disappearing.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing felt like he was watching some unfounded fantasy movie, and the power of this time-suspending power was still too exaggerated.


    [Inexhaustible Candle (Crown, top rank): After smashing it, temporarily create a 20x20 time-slow area, which lasts for 30 seconds, and the time flow rate in it is 1% of the outside world. ¡¿


    "True Knowledge" has a new judgment on candles.


    "This is equivalent to slowing down the movement speed of the objects in it by a hundred times. It''s not bad, it''s a very powerful thing."


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, and felt that this was an item that could trap the enemy temporarily, and it could have a miraculous effect when necessary.


    "However, what is going on in that world, the whole world has stopped? It seems that they are also in a desperate situation and have adopted such a helpless method."


    At this moment, there was a loud noise on the other side of the city hall, and then everyone was awakened.


    "What happened?"


    Huang Longhu ran over and asked, and then looked at a **** corpse on the ground, it was one of theirs, who died just now.


    "Who did it?"


    he demanded.


    But the people around looked at each other, and no one seemed to know.


    One of the middle-aged men who were watching the night said: "I didn''t feel any movement at the time. When I looked back, he was already dead."


    Su Changxing and Wu Qingsheng went over to check and found three wounds on the body, one on the abdomen and one on the neck.


    Wu Qingsheng frowned, and said with concentration: "He was killed while he was sleeping? Which of you had conflicts with him before."


    After a while.


    A man with a bald forehead stood up and said, "Boss, I had a little argument with him before, but I can assure you that I didn''t do it. can testify."


    Wu Qingsheng nodded, and asked again: "We''re all together, didn''t you notice anything?"


    Huang Longhu answered: "According to my speculation, the murderer should have done it in less than a minute, and... it should be someone who fell asleep nearby."


    "But I checked and found that none of them were the murderer, which is a bit strange."


    Wu Qingsheng saw Su Changxing inspecting the corpse and asked, "Did you find anything?"


    Su Changxing stood up, shook his head and said, "No, it''s just that the person who did it was very strong, and a bone of the corpse was broken by the dark force."


    Reasonably speaking, it should be easy to find the murderer in this kind of thing, but they just don''t have any clues, as if a person appeared out of thin air and then disappeared.


    Walk back to the original position.


    Su Changxing whispered to Wu Qingsheng:


    "Now it seems that it should be some kind of ability. The murderer is a supernatural person, and the personnel are easy to investigate. Either it is a supernatural person among you, or it is the dozen or so people."

 Chapter 392： dead again

    Wu Qingsheng thought for a while and said, "We don''t have many supernatural beings here. Huang Longhu has some, but it''s just to increase power."


    Su Changxing said thoughtfully, "Then those people did it."


    A man named A-Long next to him raised the knife and put it on his shoulder, cursing:


    "Damn it, these boys are so vicious. We let them stay, but they still want to kill our people. Boss, I''m going to kill them right now."


    Wu Qingsheng twitched his face, slapped him on the head, and said angrily:


    "We''re just guessing, what if you killed the wrong person? How many times have I told you that killing is illegal, killing is illegal, do you remember?"


    Su Changxing confirmed that Wu Qingsheng''s preaching was not convincing at all, but Aaron still had a teachable expression, nodded repeatedly and said:


    "Boss, I know I was wrong. Killing people is against the law. We can''t kill people casually."


    Wu Qingsheng nodded contentedly, and said, "That''s right, rules are very important, without them there will be chaos."


    Aaron continued: "Then I''ll take someone to ask them."


    Aaron skillfully beckoned several people to follow him to the inner side of the second floor.


    At this time, Qiu Jing and the others also woke up, but they didn''t know what happened, Qiqi looked at Aaron who was walking.


    Qu Zhaoyu stepped forward and said with a smile on his face, "Ha, big brother, do you know what happened?"


    Holding the knife, Aaron looked at the group of young people and said, "One of us died."


    Qu Zhaoyu raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, "Dead man, why did he die? A zombie came in?"


    Aaron felt that the other party was pretending to be stupid, and said impatiently: "Do you think things like zombies can still get in? Let''s be honest, we suspect that you did it."


    Qu Zhaoyu was dumbfounded, they didn''t move here, so he could suspect them, and said:


    "Well, big brother, let''s talk about it, okay? We are all here, and you have seen it. We can''t be blamed for the dead."


    Aaron nodded, showing a gloomy smile and said:


    "Normally speaking, it definitely has nothing to do with you, but the problem is that our boss suspects that the supernatural being among you did it."


    "Be honest and be lenient. If that person confesses, one person will die, or you will all die today."


    He seemed to be talking about a very common thing, and Qu Zhaoyu felt that this person would really do something, and the other party was definitely not joking or threatening them.


    In the absence of legal restraint, normal people are likely to kill people, let alone some vicious lunatics.


    However, there are few simple people who can live up to now, at least they cannot be fools.


    Huang Keying, who was wearing jeans, said softly, "Brother, we have no reason to do this. We won''t gain anything by killing someone, and it doesn''t make any sense."


    Aaron squinted his eyes, showing a trace of hostility, as if he was not ready to let it go, and looked like he was going to pick up the knife in his hand and chop someone at any time.


    The atmosphere was gradually suppressed to the extreme.


    Qu Zhaoyu''s expression was ugly. Once they started fighting, they were definitely not opponents. The opponent not only had more people than them, but also had stronger fighting power than them.


    Suddenly, Aaron put down the knife in his hand, smiled, patted Qu Zhaoyu on the shoulder, and said easily:


    "Ha, brothers, don''t be nervous. Just kidding. We won''t kill people casually. Killing people is against the law. You say yes... Excuse me, you guys continue to rest."


    After speaking, he turned around and left with the people, as if he simply came to ask.


    Qu Zhaoyu heaved a sigh of relief, his heart was still beating wildly, and he almost couldn''t hold it anymore. Ordinary people would already be kneeling on the ground begging for mercy.


    Qiu Jing frowned, and said in a deep voice, "What do they mean?"


    Qu Zhaoyu pondered, and said, "You should really suspect us, but the problem is, we didn''t do it."


    He paused, then looked at the people around him, and asked, "Did our people do it?"


    Huang Keying looked at him inexplicably, and said, "Are you serious? How could it be us who did it? If you have that idea, you don''t have the ability."


    Qu Zhaoyu smiled and said:


    "I''m just asking just in case, ha, even if we did it, don''t continue. They are not ordinary people. Since they can suspect us, they can really tell."


    At this moment, his inner activities are very rich. He is a person who is willing to believe everything and doubt everything, and even feels that this possibility is not small.


    Aaron walked back and said, "Boss, I tried, but there was no result. It really doesn''t seem to have anything to do with them."


    Wu Qingsheng nodded and said, "That''s it. I''ll watch the night later, in case there are any accidents."


    The hall became quiet again, the moonlight was printed on the floor through the window, and reflected on the back-shaped ceiling, forming a blurred crescent.


    Su Changxing also closed his eyes, raised his field of vision, and observed the surroundings carefully. The murderer can avoid his perception and attack, which is amazing.


    Until more than an hour later, it was already late at night, and the hall was completely silent, only small voices.


    Sudden.


    "what!"


    There was a female scream.


    The nearby zombies also became restless.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes suddenly, got up and immediately walked towards the direction of the sound. It was where those people were. He saw a black figure running silently across the corridor at a fast speed.


    A woman in a long skirt fell in the aisle, her body was separated, her hair was wrapped around the doorknob, and her body fell four or five meters away, drawing long bloodstains on the wooden floor.


    A woman with a dirty face and wearing jeans sat down on the ground, watching this scene with a dull expression, her body trembling inadvertently~www.novelhall.com~What did you see? " Su Changxing stepped forward and asked.


    Huang Keying glanced back at Su Changxing, her eyes were full of fear, she gasped and said:


    "I saw her head being dragged by a figure and hanging from the doorknob, and then the figure disappeared."


    Su Changxing squatted down to examine the corpse, and found that the head of the corpse seemed to have been chopped off with great force by some sharp weapon, but because the weapon was not sharp enough, there were torn wounds and a large amount of blood spattered.


    There was a strong smell of blood in the air, constantly irritating the nerves, but Su Changxing still had a calm expression, giving the impression that he saw something ordinary, a stone or something.


    At this moment, Wu Qingsheng had hurried over with his people, and Qiu Jing and others also ran over from the other side.


    "He''s dead again? Girl, did you see that?"


    Wu Qingsheng looked at Huang Keying and asked in a serious tone.


    Huang Keying nodded, shook her head again, and said, "I saw it, but I didn''t see who that person was. His figure is very vague."

 Chapter 393： be parasitized

    Wu Qingsheng frowned as he looked at the corpse, and said, "From this point of view, the murderer may be confusing the public, and he wants to take further actions, so be careful."


    After going back and forth in this way, the faces of the people present were not good-looking. If one person and two people can die, it means that four or five people can die.


    The next person to die could be any one of them.


    "Apart from the two of them, did any of you leave alone just now?" Su Changxing asked immediately.


    Qiu Jing glanced at Su Changxing and said, "We are all in the same room, and Huang Keying just left the room when there was a scream."


    Su Changxing carefully looked around at the people around him, using "true knowledge" to observe their general psychological state one by one, and deliberate from another direction.


    ¡¾Suspicion¡¿


    ¡¾Shocked¡¿


    ¡¾heavy¡¿


    ¡¾proud¡¿


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    etc.


    What the **** is this "satisfaction"?


    Su Changxing looked back again, and found that it was the bald man standing behind with his head slightly lowered, as if distracted.


    Could it be him?


    "I know who it is."


    Su Changxing motioned to Wu Qingsheng to the bald man behind, and said affirmatively: "Well, it should be him, you can deal with it."


    Wu Qingsheng showed surprise, but he didn''t have any doubts about Su Changxing''s judgment, and immediately shouted: "Fat boy, come here for me."


    When the bald man was called, he looked bewildered, hurried over and said, "Boss, what''s the matter?"


    "Crack~"


    Wu Qingsheng slapped him on the face with a huge force, knocking him down to the ground, and said coldly:


    "It''s you who killed people, right? Killing people is nothing, but killing people secretly is a big problem."


    The bald man said with a look of horror: "I didn''t, boss, you can testify that I''ve been there all the time."


    Before he could finish speaking, Wu Qingsheng slashed at his neck. The blade cut through the skin and got stuck in the crack of the bone.


    He saw people very clearly. The first time the bald man showed his expression, he knew that the other party was pretending. The hypocrisy could not be concealed.


    Only, no blood came out.


    The bald man had a crazy smile on his face, he rushed forward to hug Wu Qingsheng, and laughed loudly:


    "As expected of you, Boss, you can see through all of this."


    Wu Qingsheng threw the bald man to the ground with his backhand, cut his body in two, and then, some dead branches quickly grew out of the bald man''s body.


    The bald man''s body swelled at a speed visible to the naked eye, becoming blurred and unreal, like a black projection.


    As soon as Su Changxing put his hand on the revolver, he saw the monk striding over, with golden eyes shining, and punched the bald man''s body.


    A clear crash echoed in the hallway.


    The bald-headed man lost his life all at once, and the dead branches fell to the ground, turning into some black debris that looked like carbon ash, and there was no movement.


    The monk turned his head and said solemnly:


    "It''s the same thing as those monster dolls, but it''s hidden very deeply, and it''s hard to find if you don''t expose it."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows and said, "You mean that other people may also be parasitized by this thing."


    The monk nodded and said, "Yes, I sensed a strange aura around me, but I didn''t expect it to be this kind of thing. He was already parasitized in the gathering place."


    This is not good.


    I''m afraid the monk was almost parasitized by this thing before.


    Wu Qingsheng said to Huang Longhu as if nothing had happened:


    "Clean up this place. It smells bad. Those who should sleep at night should still sleep. Those who can''t sleep can stay vigil."


    Qu Zhaoyu and the others were all in shock.


    The woman with a fair face regretted a bit:


    "I should have left here. These people looked weird. If we left, she wouldn''t die."


    Qiu Jing frowned, and said: "It''s useless to say so much now, half of the people will go to bed later, and half of the people will stay vigil."


    Silence returned to the hall again, and until the sun rose the next day, there were no more deaths or accidents.


    Su Changxing felt the sun shining on his face, and slowly opened his eyes, only to see the monk with his head lowered, his expression getting uglier.


    He poured a bottle of water into his mouth and asked, "Huh? What''s the matter?"


    The monk solemnly whispered:


    "I feel that the aura still exists, and it''s more intense. I''m afraid there are still people with problems... Although many people escaped from the gathering place, it''s not necessarily a good thing."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect the monk to think of this level, and said with a salty look:


    "There is no way, some things cannot be changed by manpower, and there is no need to struggle."


    "But¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The monk hesitated for a while, and said, "Benefactor Su, you have accomplished something that no one else could. Is it really appropriate to say such a thing?"


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and said with a light smile, "This hasn''t changed anything? We still can''t control our own destiny, we can only say that we can live on."


    The monk''s eyes returned to the original clarity, and he said seriously:


    "I''ll make a post later to warn others so it doesn''t lead to more deaths."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, good idea."


    Not only did Qu Zhaoyu and others not leave, but they cleaned the hall together with Huang Longhu and others.


    "Brother Su, breakfast is ready, come over and have some."


    Wu Qingsheng sat by the campfire, holding a bowl and shouting.


    Su Changxing sat down beside him and asked, "Huh? Why didn''t they leave?"


    Wu Qingsheng looked back and said:


    "They said they wanted to join us. I thought about it for a while, and they died because of us yesterday~www.novelhall.com~ so I agreed."


    Wu Qingsheng and the others should have enough food, and there is no ambiguity about the number of people. As long as there is enough food, the more people the better.


    Wu Qingsheng took a sip of the rice porridge in the bowl and said in a low voice:


    "The main reason is that only a few of them show signs of corpse transformation, and the probability of survival is very high."


    Su Changxing nodded and reminded:


    "The monk has confirmed that there are still people who are parasitized among you. They may not realize it themselves. Be careful."


    Wu Qingsheng was silent for a while, and said: "We must find a way to catch them, otherwise there will be problems sooner or later."


    Su Changxing shrugged, and said helplessly, "Monk, can you find out who it is? I have no choice."


    The monk also shook his head and said, "No, I can only feel a little breath, like a weak seed that is about to germinate, but it hasn''t yet."


    After finishing speaking, he gulped down the food in the bowl. He didn''t eat yesterday, and now he is very hungry.

 Chapter 394： Shi Jian

    At noon, Qu Zhaoyu and others sat on the open space on the first floor to rest, eating some biscuits.


    Qiu Jing glanced sideways at Su Changxing who was lying on a chair on the second floor with his eyes closed, and said:


    "He doesn''t seem to have to do anything, and he eats better than us. His status is very high."


    Huang Keying also felt a little strange, and said: "But he is just a disabled person..."


    Qu Zhaoyu immediately interrupted: "Don''t talk nonsense, it will be troublesome if other people hear it... But I just heard from Brother Long that Boss Wu is an Extraordinary, and he must not be simple."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The distance wasn''t too far, Su Changxing naturally heard their discussion clearly, and didn''t care, he just thought he was lucky.


    Only a few of the more than a dozen people have been strengthened, but they can live until now. It should be that when the doomsday began, they found a lot of food, huddled at night, and carried out appropriate activities during the day.


    So, good luck is also a huge advantage.


    "Monk, I want to know what is the meaning of chanting. You have been sitting there reading all morning." Su Changxing looked sideways at the monk who was still reciting scriptures silently.


    The monk opened his eyes and said calmly: "I also want to know why someone would sit in a chair and be in a daze all morning."


    Oh, this monk seems to have become smarter.


    Su Changxing sat up and said lazily, "My leg is disabled, so is yours?"


    The monk thought for a while and continued: "But you can''t run slower than me."


    Su Changxing said angrily, "Compare me with you?"


    "..."


    The monk did not speak, and continued to chant scriptures silently.


    It didn''t take long for Wu Qingsheng to come back with someone, the blade in his hand was covered with black blood, and several new faces, they all had one characteristic in common, no spots on their faces.


    "These are our new members, let''s get to know each other."


    Huang Longhu pointed to a few newcomers, said casually, and arranged jobs for them at the same time.


    In the afternoon, when Su Changxing closed his eyes and rested his mind, he heard a roar from below, thinking it was a zombie breaking in.


    As a result, a few people were lying on the ground twitching, their eyes were scarlet, no different from zombies.


    "They have completely turned into corpses, drag them out and kill them."


    Wu Qingsheng commanded unusually indifferently.


    Immediately afterwards, Aaron led people to drag out these people who were about to turn into corpses, beheaded them mercilessly, and disposed of the corpses.


    Others were also chilled seeing it, especially those who already had "spots" on their bodies, who could think of their own future.


    The speed of corpse change is too fast, let alone thirty days, even twenty days they may not be able to survive.


    The shadow of death hangs over everyone''s faces.


    Su Changxing stood up from the chair, stomped heavily on the floor, felt much more flexible, and almost regained all consciousness.


    "Is your leg okay?"


    The monk said in surprise.


    Su Changxing felt it, and said with a smile: "It''s almost there, but the problem is not serious, at least it''s not lame now."


    The monk felt that this was unreasonable, but it was also reasonable, and said, "I have never seen a **** walking like flying."


    Su Changxing waved his hand and criticized: "You are discriminating against the crippled. Can''t the crippled be able to walk like flying?"


    "Oh, what does it mean to be called a cripple." The monk said seriously.


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said, "Go, go outside for a stroll, you won''t be afraid of your bones getting rusted if you stay here all the time."


    The monk whispered, "Aren''t I here to accompany you?"


    The zombies on the nearby streets seemed sparse, and Wu Qingsheng and the others had already cleaned up part of them, so that at least there would be no corpse tide at night.


    The monk followed Su Changxing to the side of the street, and suddenly froze with a dull expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing asked.


    The monk came back to his senses and said, "I found that strange aura still exists..."


    Su Changxing raised his brows and said, "Huh? It means you have a problem?"


    The monk blinked: "..."


    Su Changxing asked curiously: "So, what is your state now? You should have been parasitized by a puppet before, which caused your position to collapse."


    The monk asked in a daze, "Then what should we do now?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "When you feel that something is wrong with you, tell me and let me kill you."


    The monk thought for a while and found it very reasonable, pointed to his neck, nodded and said: "Okay, when you think there is something wrong with me, you can do it directly."


    He was very calm, so calm that people thought he was telling lies, but Su Changxing knew that this person probably wouldn''t tell lies.


    In an instant, a dark green sickle appeared in Su Changxing''s hand, with red lines swimming on it.


    The monk stared at the sickle and asked, "What is this, it feels like a person."


    "It''s a person, it''s a knife, it''s a ghost."


    With that said, Su Changxing stepped forward, swung the sickle and chopped it down, like cutting tofu, a zombie was cut into two diagonally from the shoulder.


    The red lines light up slightly.


    [Samurai Sword: Give weapons the ability to grow, can condense characteristics through killing, and can continue to improve on this characteristic.


    This ability is unique, it can only be applied to one weapon, and it is linked to the half-life of this weapon. ¡¿


    Because Su Changxing almost died before, Tao Yi was also severely injured, his consciousness was shattered, and he remained in the sickle state.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to try to actively kill with a sickle, devouring the broken souls of zombies to see if he could restore them.


    The sharpness of the sickle has reached an incomprehensible level, and a light swipe can leave marks on the ground~www.novelhall.com~ and it is so light that it can hardly feel the weight.


    With concentration and the sharpness of the sickle itself, it only needs to consume a small amount of mental power to form an attack with a range of three to four meters.


    "Weihuo, is there a way to attract the zombies around here?" Su Changxing turned around and asked.


    The monk was stunned and said, "It''s possible, but it will form a wave of corpses. Is this really good?"


    Su Changxing said unhappily: "Don''t worry so much, just do what you are told, and after we clean up the nearby zombies, the people nearby will have more space to move around."


    The monk suddenly realized: "Oh, yes."


    Then, he chanted scriptures loudly, and his voice spread far and wide, forming waves of sound.


    Noisy roars came from afar.


    In a short period of time, a large number of zombies rushed towards them, and zombies kept falling from the surrounding upstairs, fell to the ground, and shattered to pieces.


    Su Changxing slashed out, and the zombies fell down in front of him like straw, neatly, no zombie could resist a complete blow.

 Chapter 395： ice ring

    Reaching a certain level of strength can indeed crush the advantage in numbers, at least Su Changxing doesn''t feel any pressure yet.


    "Benefactor Su, can it still work? I see that there are more and more zombies."


    The monk asked worriedly, feeling something was wrong, they seemed to have no way out.


    Su Changxing swung the knife and said relaxedly, "Don''t worry, Weihuo, I will definitely not let you die here, and I will do it myself."


    The monk calmed down slightly and tried his best to deal with the zombies on the side. After his position collapsed, his strength was at least half weakened, but he was still stronger than ordinary people.


    with the fight,


    Su Changxing felt that the cells in his body were being continuously activated, and the speed of swinging the knife was getting faster and faster, so that the tide of corpses was briefly interrupted.


    During the period, two relatively huge extraordinary zombies appeared, but to him, the difference was not that big, it was just a matter of using more force.


    Two hours later, the world fell silent again.


    Su Changxing panted heavily and looked at the zombie corpses all over the ground. He felt that the scythe in his hand was much heavier, and the red lines became more obvious, more like a physical weapon.


    The monk was also covered in blood, sitting cross-legged in the corpse, silently reciting the Sutra of Rebirth.


    "If their souls are gone, is the Sutra still useful?" Su Changxing put away the sickle and wiped off the dirty blood on the back of his hand with a rag.


    The monk opened his eyes, stood up and wondered, "Does it matter?"


    "It seems that there is no such thing."


    Su Changxing nodded in agreement.


    Afterwards, the two returned to the city hall again, and found that there were some new arrivals, not many, there must be twenty or thirty.


    Su Changxing seemed to know how the previous gathering place was formed.


    Huang Longhu was a little surprised when he saw that the two were covered in black blood, "My lord, where did you go just now, there seems to be a large wave of corpses around here."


    Su Changxing said casually: "I just killed some zombies nearby and went for a walk. I think there are some newcomers."


    Huang Longhu looked around and whispered:


    "Our boss said that in the future, we may have a lot of dead bodies, so we need some fresh blood. These new people are healthy for the time being."


    Wu Qingsheng still had a lot to think about.


    This is also an extremely correct approach, so that those who have the opportunity to live to the end have more chances to survive.


    Su Changxing casually took out three self-heating hot pots and handed them to the monk, saying, "Change the taste, you can do it."


    At this moment, close to seven o''clock, discount stores will be refreshed again.


    The rare item that appeared in the last refresh is a relatively tasteless thing.


    [Life Card (precious): 40% off, 5000 points]


    [Life card (precious): It can measure a person''s life and can be used three times.


    Note: The distance between the two parties cannot exceed one space. ¡¿


    This should be considered the second-best item in discount stores, and something like "Focus Heart" should be considered first-class.


    However, the items given in the discount store have always been useful, and each refresh can give him a refill of ammo.


    Fifty pistol rounds, thirty revolver rounds.


    Because the frequency of use of the revolver is low, there are hundreds of bullets stored instead, while the pistol has only more than 80 bullets.


    [Ice Ring (lower rank of Crown B): 70% off, 50,000 points. ¡¿


    [Ice ring (lower part of the second crown): Jewelry from the magic face of Gao Luoke, engraved with a small five-ring magic by a top mage, covered in ice.


    Note: The use cycle is 30 natural days, which will vary due to different environments. ¡¿


    "It''s a good thing."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and felt that the discount stores were giving better and better things.


    Is it because he was lucky?


    Or for some other reason, there should be some kind of built-in rule.


    Spend 50,000 points to redeem.


    A silver-white bracelet appeared on his hand, with a small blue gemstone hanging on the lower end, which looked extremely beautiful.


    "Looks like it''s for girls."


    Su Changxing didn''t care, as long as he thought it was practical, in terms of points, the power of this thing must not be underestimated, and it could be used as a trump card.


    And he is also looking forward to seeing what the so-called magic is like, and he is still full of curiosity about this kind of fantasy.


    Just as he was fiddling with the bracelet, Qu Zhaoyu came over and said with a smile on his face, "That...brother, what can I do for you?"


    Su Changxing put the bracelet on his hand, put it down, looked up at him and said, "Well, you sit down first, you don''t need to stand, I''ll ask you something."


    Qu Zhaoyu sat upright, and complimented: "This bracelet is so beautiful, it matches your hand very well, big brother."


    Su Changxing''s face twitched invisibly, feeling that Qu Zhaoyu''s flattering skills were as inferior as the life card, he took a deep breath and said:


    "Qu Zhaoyu, when you were released, were all the people in the same class in the same area?"


    Qu Zhaoyu didn''t think too much, and immediately said: "Not all of them, but a large part of our school is located in this area."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said: "Have you met Wang Liang, or heard about him, he should have been attending evening classes with you at that time~www.novelhall.com~ Wang Liang is his half-child, two The relationship between people is very good. They are in the same department, but not in the same class. They should be Sixiu in several classes that day.


    Qu Zhaoyu was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise, "You are really Su Changxing!"


    Su Changxing smiled lightly and said, "What? I haven''t seen you for a while, so you don''t know me anymore?"


    Qu Zhaoyu looked at Su Changxing again, and said, "You have changed too much. I feel a bit like it, but I think it''s impossible. It''s a miracle that you survived, and you can stand up now!"


    Su Changxing pointed to his broken left hand, and jokingly said, "Although the foot is healed, one hand is also broken now... so have you received any news about Wang Liang?"


    Speaking of this, Qu Zhaoyu''s expression changed, and he said, "I met him once. He was with some other people at the time, but I heard later that they encountered a tide of corpses, and it seems that no one survived."


    "Is that so?"


    Su Changxing''s face was calm, and he didn''t react too much to him.


    He had expected this situation before, the probability of Wang Liang''s death was very high, and he himself was an extremely impulsive person.


    Impulsive people are more likely to die in such an environment where danger is everywhere.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, thank you for letting me know, you haven''t had dinner yet, let''s have something to eat together."


    Qu Zhaoyu was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect Su Changxing to be so generous, and quickly said: "Then thank you, Brother Su."


    The air is filled with the spicy aroma of butter.


    No one can refuse such a taste, at least he can''t, a person who has been hungry for several days can''t. Click to download the APP of this site, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 396： big tree

    Qu Zhaoyu is indeed a good person, he is the school committee member of the class, and his family conditions are also very good. Although he is smooth, he is also peaceful.


    "You guys are lucky to be able to live until now." Su Changxing turned his head and noticed that Qiu Jing and the others were watching the situation not far away.


    Qu Zhaoyu took a mouthful of the spicy beef in the bowl, nodded and said: "Yes, during the blood moon, we thought we were doomed, but fortunately, there were not many zombies coming to us."


    "I heard that some gathering places got a lot of food because of the blood moon. It seems that the blood moon is not entirely a bad thing."


    "I''m still worried about my parents, and I haven''t contacted them now. Alas, it''s probably dangerous."


    The monk said abruptly from the side: "If necessary, I can help you read a passage of the Sutra of Rebirth for them."


    "..."


    Qu Zhaoyu silently took another mouthful of fungus.


    Su Changxing felt that the monk was just a genius for chatting, maybe only he could chat with the monk without hindrance.


    At the same time, Qiu Jing and the others were drooling.


    "Ha, he just put it there and ate it."


    "It''s not fair, it''s not fair."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After eating, Su Changxing continued to lie on the chair with his eyes closed, looking very sleepy.


    Wu Qingsheng took people out again in the afternoon, and never came back. When night fell, he went up to the second floor and shouted:


    "Brother Su, hurry up to the balcony and take a look at that thing."


    Seeing Wu Qingsheng''s uneasy look, Su Changxing got up and walked over, asking, "What''s wrong?"


    Wu Qingsheng pointed to the sky outside, and said: "The tree in our gathering place seems to be getting bigger all the time, and we can see it from our position."


    A dead tree towering over heaven and earth, its branches inserted between the clouds and mist, under the moonlight, glowing with a faint scarlet light.


    The sky turned red.


    Tall as a mountain.


    Su Changxing suddenly felt that the world seemed to have changed.


    Danger.


    Danger.


    Intuition kept warning him.


    Su Changxing made a decisive decision: "Come on, we have to get out of here immediately, you get someone to clean up, and we go away from the tree."


    finished.


    He paused, and said, "You ask everyone to post on the forum, telling anyone who sees this tree to stay away from this area immediately."


    Wu Qingsheng raised his eyelids, realized something was wrong, and shouted: "Aaron, let everyone clean up, we all leave here immediately."


    Aaron was stunned for a moment, and said: "Ah, but it''s already night, so many people going out together will cause problems."


    Wu Qingsheng immediately cursed: "Go as soon as I tell you, don''t talk so much nonsense."


    In only ten or twenty minutes, they were ready to go, and more than a hundred people marched from the city hall to the direction away from the dead trees.


    A lot of people didn''t even understand what was going on, but Wu Qingsheng had a lot of power over the gang, so there wasn''t much to explain.


    Simultaneously.


    More than a hundred identical posts were posted on the forum, causing quite a stir, and a large number of people saw the tree.


    There is a poem describing Shan Gao, "How about Mrs. Dai Zong? Qi and Lu Qing are gone." This is probably the situation now.


    Trees as tall as mountains used to be a myth, but now they are reality.


    Some people believe it, some people don''t.


    But these posts did make some capable people start to flee from the dead tree.


    Of course, Wu Qingsheng also had that dangerous intuition, which is very intuitive to Extraordinary, like an animal''s reaction to a disaster.


    "At night, these zombies can easily form a wave of corpses. We''d better divide into several teams and act separately." Wu Qingsheng said.


    Even if he is a Extraordinary, he is still powerless in the face of the tide of corpses, at most he can guarantee himself and a few others to escape.


    Su Changxing waved one hand, and a dark green scythe as tall as him appeared in front of him, and said, "No, I''ll open the way, and you just follow."


    To him now, these zombies were just a group of tofu, they looked extremely fragile, and they ran along the main road to the other side of the city in an almost flat posture.


    And that dead tree was actually growing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the upper branch seemed both real and illusory, like a red projection.


    "This world is like a big cake, crazily robbed by external forces."


    Su Changxing had some guesses, thinking that this tree was encroaching on this world, or some kind of resource in it, and those monster puppets before were just a means of foreshadowing.


    The old man didn''t chase them, not because he couldn''t catch up, but because he didn''t care, it didn''t make sense.


    This misty atmosphere seemed familiar... Su Changxing thought of the blood moon world, and reckoned that this thing was related to the blood moon world.


    Destroying the power station seems to set off a series of chain reactions, which may not be the script of the game.


    "what!"


    A scream came from ahead.


    Four or five purple figures rushed towards them from the front, and many zombies were knocked away and trampled into flesh.


    "It''s the screamer!"


    There was an exclamation from behind.


    Many people showed desperate looks~www.novelhall.com~ Meeting screamers in such a situation is undoubtedly a dead end.


    Su Changxing smiled. This is exactly what he needs now. The heart of the screamer is one of the materials for promotion.


    The roar of gunfire sounded.


    Su Changxing stuck to it and fired two shots, smashing the heads of the two screamers. Seeing this, the other screamers turned around and ran away, like dogs that had been beaten.


    He didn''t pursue either, and crushed a card, and a blood-red dagger appeared on the head of one of the screamers.


    [The stolen combat dagger: it can mark the target for long-distance tracking. ¡¿


    This is Zhu Wenwu''s ability, and it is also the last card about Zhu Wenwu.


    His position can permanently steal other people''s abilities, but there is an upper limit to the amount of permanent stealing, which is at the boundary of a model lake, and once this boundary is exceeded, problems will arise.


    This may be because of the incomplete position, or it may be because of his own upper limit, just like a cup can absorb water, but it cannot store water indefinitely, there is only so much space.


    Therefore, he also completely curbs the idea of ??stealing other people''s abilities, unless he encounters a very useful one.


    Su Changxing stopped, dissected the screamer''s body, and took out the purple heart crystal nucleus. Counting these two, there were four in total, and the next promotion could be carried out with sixteen more.


    After such a delay, the tide of corpses surrounded them again, but Wu Qingsheng and the others were not in a hurry at all, Su Changxing''s strength completely convinced them.


    Qu Zhaoyu''s group was even more shocked, feeling unreal. The first reaction was that Su Changxing was definitely pretending. How could a person who was still in a wheelchair more than ten days ago be so violent? Click to download the APP of this site, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 397： the door is gone

    Su Changxing led Wu Qingsheng and others to kill the tide of corpses again. This time, they had traveled a long distance, but they could still see the dead tree.


    "If this didn''t disappear all the time, I would definitely think it was a mirage." Wu Qingsheng said with a sigh.


    The monk shook his head and said: "The so-called mirage is not so real, the sky has changed color, it looks like a special effect in a movie."


    Wu Qingsheng asked curiously, "Ha, you monks also watch movies."


    The monk said silently: "We are monks, not savages."


    Su Changxing turned his head to look at the big tree, feeling powerless, feeling that the presence of that thing was getting stronger and stronger, and the gap between them was like a ravine in the sea.


    "At least the existence of a higher order."


    He decided this time that he could only run anyway.


    Fortunately, the tide of corpses did not chase after them and moved towards the big tree.


    Beside a mysterious shop, more than a dozen people stared blankly at the other end of the street, and hundreds of people ran towards them in black masses.


    Several question marks lit up on their heads, wondering what happened.


    "what happens?"


    one of them asked as they approached.


    Aaron looked at them and shouted: "If you want to survive, run with us."


    It never occurred to me that the dozen or so people really followed them and ran forward.


    After half an hour, Su Changxing stopped and took a group of people to rest in a barbecue restaurant.


    A man with a long beard on his chin approached Aaron and said, "Brother, my name is Shen Liang. I''m from the eastern suburbs. I saw on the forum that someone told us to escape from that big tree. It couldn''t be you."


    Aaron sat on the ground panting heavily, and shouted, "Well, don''t you believe it?"


    The man shook his head repeatedly and said:


    "Of course we followed you only after we believed it. We were already fleeing before... I didn''t expect you to be in such a hurry."


    Aaron thought for a while and said, "Don''t follow us. There are too many people and there will be a lot of movement, which will easily cause a wave of corpses."


    The man showed a compliment on his face, and said: "Ha, we don''t have many people here, we don''t have too many people, and we don''t have many people if we don''t."


    Aaron waved his hand and refused: "That won''t work, I don''t care what I say here, either you ask our boss, or leave directly."


    Shen Liang turned to look at Su Changxing and the others, nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go over and ask."


    Shen Liang walked up to Wu Qingsheng, looked at the two people who had also lost their hands, and showed a compliment, "Boss Wu, I want to join you, but I don''t know if I can."


    Wu Qingsheng glanced sideways at Su Changxing, and said, "Well, join us? You are from the Security Bureau, right? If you have anything to say, just talk about it without beating around the bush."


    Shen Liang showed a hint of surprise, and said calmly:


    "I want to ask, what is that thing, you should know."


    Su Changxing felt that this person was very fearless, at least not afraid of death, so he smiled lightly and said:


    "We don''t know either. We only know that it''s dangerous. You''d better inform everyone to escape from that area...but it may be too late now, but it''s better to try."


    Shen Liang opened his eyes wide, and immediately took out his mobile phone for a while to operate, realizing that something went wrong because of their hesitation, and a large part of them hadn''t left yet.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the gloomy room, the oil lamps that were not bright were lit, but the figures were vague and messy.


    An empty glass was knocked to the ground and shattered.


    No one pays attention.


    "Quick, get out of here, Captain Shen sent a message asking us to get out of here immediately."


    "Xiao Zhang, take people away first, remember to bypass the corpse tide on Yuhuai Road, and go from the east, where there are relatively fewer zombies."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A man in camouflage shouted commands, not noticing a machete coming at him from behind.


    With a child-like laugh, a head fell heavily to the ground.


    "what!"


    "what are you doing?"


    "He''s crazy, first suppress him."


    Several people rushed forward and threw the "crazy" person to the ground.


    now.


    No one noticed that there were a few gray porcelain dolls with smiling faces on the table, and their eyes moved with the people around them.


    "Where is the door! The door is gone."


    One person suddenly realized that there was only an empty wall where the door used to be. The white wall with exposed red bricks seemed to have gone through a long time.


    The thirty or forty people in the house were startled and became terrified. As long as they are human, they will be afraid and foolish.


    "Break it, bang the wall."


    someone yelled and slammed into the wall, he was strong enough to have a chance to smash through the wall.


    one time.


    two strokes, three strokes...


    More and more people bumped into it like crazy, showing crazy expressions, their shoulders were bloody, and they still didn''t want to stop.


    Unknowingly, the table has been filled with porcelain dolls.


    They are smiling, very happy, full of joyful meaning...


    Shen Liang''s pupils constricted suddenly, and he said in despair, "I can''t even contact them, what''s going on?"


    He saw that the heads of several people had turned gray.


    This represents death.


    almost at the same time.


    Su Changxing also raised his eyebrows, stood up and shouted: "We are going to leave, we all follow."


    go further.


    In the middle of the night, the huge dead tree stopped growing and stood still between the sky and the earth.


    They also died again, more than ten or twenty people, and when they rested again, including Shen Liang, there were only more than ninety of them.


    The black blood had soaked through Su Changxing''s clothes. He seemed to be soaked in the dirt. After one night, he didn''t know how many zombies he had killed. There must have been thousands of them.


    Wu Qingsheng expressed his gratitude in his words, and said:


    "Brother Su~www.novelhall.com~Thanks to you, otherwise we would definitely not be able to get out. The forum has exploded, and a large number of people died at night. I heard that 80% of Chen Xi''s people are gone. It''s really an exaggeration. .¡±


    "They''ve done it to themselves." The monk''s expression was not very good.


    "Ok."


    Su Changxing was a little absent-minded, aware that he might have caused it, and his behavior seemed to break some kind of weak balance.


    There seems to be a thin line between disillusionment and survival.


    "At this speed, this thing will completely cover this area in less than thirty days, and no one will survive." He looked at the people around him and said every word with a solemn expression.


    Shen Liang frowned, and said: "There is no man''s land outside, and we can''t get out, which means we are dead end?"


    Su Changxing glanced at him, and said calmly, "Maybe I won''t die."


    Yes, with his current strength, there is no problem in wanting to survive in this world. It''s still the old saying, if you can''t beat it, you can''t run it?

 Chapter 398： i am the evil spirit

    Take a break.


    They continued to walk away from the dead tree until the next morning that they could not see the shadow of the dead tree at all.


    now.


    Everyone looked physically and mentally exhausted, including Su Changxing, who was exhausted from a night of high-intensity fighting.


    Thousands of zombies were killed, and the sickle changed accordingly.


    The red lines completely covered every position on the scythe, Tao Yi''s consciousness re-condensed again, and her body became more illusory, wrapped around Su Changxing''s shoulder.


    [Trigger "Sword of Samurai"]


    [Dead spirit Taoi changes and gets "I am the evil spirit"]


    [I am the evil spirit: When holding the sickle, I inherit 20% of the attributes of the undead Tai, 20% of my body is transformed into a ghost, and I get 20% of the physical damage avoidance. ¡¿


    Su Changxing''s eyes glowed with green light, he looked at Wu Qingsheng aside, and said:


    "This is a safe area. Let''s take a rest here and move on in the afternoon. We can''t stop yet."


    Wu Qingsheng shuddered uncontrollably, nodded and said, "Well, it''s okay...but your appearance is indeed a bit scary."


    Su Changxing chuckled lightly and said, "Huh? What does it look like, a ghost?"


    The monk stared at Su Changxing with a pensive expression, and said silently: "I was wondering if you might be some kind of ghost with a thousand years of knowledge."


    Su Changxing put away the sickle, and said angrily, "Co-author, do you still think I''m a monster?"


    The monk said seriously: "But you really don''t look like a normal person."


    Although they were resting, everyone felt uneasy. Even if they browsed the forum, they could clearly feel that there were a lot of people missing. Some of the people who were very active before had completely lost their voices.


    Su Changxing leaned against the wall and fell into a deep sleep.


    The monk sat cross-legged and murmured scriptures, with his head lowered, his expression constantly changing in a short period of time, interpreting various obscure emotions.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When I woke up, it was already noon.


    Wu Qingsheng and the others were already gearing up and waiting by the side.


    "The dead tree is still growing, and we can see it again from our position." Wu Qingsheng said solemnly.


    Su Changxing took a sip of water, stood up and said, "Well, let''s continue walking. It''s not easy to form a corpse tide during the day, and it''s much easier."


    Wu Qingsheng nodded and said, "Well, fine, let''s go now."


    at this time.


    Qiu Jing strode forward and said, "A few of us can''t walk anymore, can we take a rest?"


    Before Wu Qingsheng could speak, Aaron sneered and said, "If you can''t walk, don''t leave. If you die, follow us and obey the order, or you all quit."


    Qiu Jing was silent for a while, looked at Wu Qingsheng, and said expressionlessly: "How about it, Boss Wu, I will stay here with them, you go first."


    A smile appeared on Wu Qingsheng''s skinny face: "Of course there is no problem. Heh, boy, let me remind you not to lose your life for other people. It''s not worth it."


    "let''s go!"


    Su Changxing glanced at Qiu Jing, shouted, turned and walked out the door.


    The daytime is the prime time for traveling, they can''t waste anything, it''s better to leave the rest time in the evening.


    Qiu Jing really didn''t leave, and stayed where he was with a few others. Whether it was loyalty or stupidity, Su Changxing couldn''t tell, only that they were probably going to die.


    Accidents are rare, and accidents in this case can only be classified as miracles.


    In the afternoon, a person finally fell down and couldn''t walk anymore. It was a middle-aged man in a plaid shirt, and his body was still seriously injured.


    "Leave some food for him, let''s go on." Aaron waved his hands coldly.


    Another person helped him up and quickly shouted: "Brother Long, Brother Long, don''t leave him, he can still walk."


    Aaron turned and left without saying a word, and no one stopped to look at them again.


    However, it didn''t take long for that person to follow up silently, and he also chose to give up and choose rationality. When it really came to despair, he only had the choice of pure interests.


    Several people were left behind one after another along the way.


    At dusk, the sky was slightly yellow, and they walked to another small town.


    Shen Liang pointed to the distance and said:


    "This is close to no-man''s land. Part of this city is in no-man''s land, which is basically the furthest distance we can go."


    Wu Qingsheng frowned and said, "You mean we can only wait here to die?"


    Shen Liang shook his head and said: "No, you are a Extraordinary, you can enter the no-man''s land, but it is very dangerous for others to enter."


    Su Changxing asked curiously, "It''s safe now, why are you still following us?"


    Shen Liang said without any concealment: "I also want to survive. I think that if I follow you, I have a better chance of survival."


    Then, they found a tall building and took a rest on the roof to observe the sky over the dead trees.


    Wu Qingsheng asked Huang Longhu to cook more food, and said:


    "Food is like money. If you die and don''t eat it all, you will lose money. Today, everyone eats whatever they want. If you die, it will be mine."


    Huang Longhu patted the back of his head and said, "Boss, you are trying to make us feel like dead ghosts. Is this a meal for decapitation?"


    Wu Qingsheng slapped him on the shoulder and said with a smile:


    "You think so. In this world, it''s not surprising to die. It''s always a good thing to live a few days longer than others."


    In fact, they didn''t have much food left, but he felt very bad, as if he was going to come to an end, so he didn''t hold back.


    Su Changxing rested for a while, stood up and said, "Monk, go out with me, the rest of you can stay here first."


    "Oh."


    The monk didn''t ask any more questions, and followed Su Changxing downstairs.


    The screecher marked last night seemed to be running for his life, and even came to this place, so Su Changxing was going to kill it and collect promotion materials~www.novelhall.com~ His promotion is about to be completed this time , if enough materials can be collected, the next promotion can be seamlessly progressed.


    "What are we going to do?"


    Seeing Su Changxing''s purposeful look, the monk asked.


    Su Changxing summoned four or five evil spirits to clean up the surrounding zombies, and said:


    "Let''s go and kill the screamers from yesterday. They are nearby. Let''s clean them up first, so as not to cause any trouble."


    The monk looked around and said, "Huh? Where are they?"


    Su Changxing gestured and said, "Not here, in the ground in front, they seem to have the habit of digging holes, a bit like moles or something."


    The monk thought for a while and said, "Could they have been mice before?"


    Su Changxing nodded in agreement, "It''s possible, at least it''s not like humans. Humans don''t walk on four legs, and they don''t have such tails."

 Chapter 399： broken bridge

    A big hole suddenly appeared on the street, which seemed to be connected to the sewer. According to Su Changxing''s perception, the screamer was below.


    "It was motionless and seemed to be resting. There should be more than one."


    Su Changxing said softly, thinking about how to deal with these screamers.


    The monk showed a cautious look. Now he is not enough to deal with a screamer. In terms of pure body, he is not as good as these monsters.


    The moment they approached, there was movement underground, and a purple figure suddenly jumped out and rushed towards them.


    Su Changxing saw the timing, and deftly dodged sideways, swung the sickle with his backhand and slashed out, drawing a dark green arc in the air.


    The tip of the knife hit the screamer''s scales, making a sound like breaking glass, passing through easily, and hitting the center of the heart.


    "what!"


    With a scream, the screamer fell to the ground and convulsed, his vitality draining away quickly.


    "Physically strong, but still clumsy."


    Su Changxing pulled out his sickle and brought out a gushing purple liquid.


    The sickle''s sharpness was much higher than the steel knife he used before, and it could completely break through the screamer''s physical defense, so that even without the revolver, he could easily deal with it and save bullets.


    Immediately afterwards, there was another sound, and the number of sounds seemed to be quite a lot.


    Su Changxing immediately stepped back, pulled out the revolver, and was not prepared to fight hand-to-hand with these powerful monsters one-on-one.


    And now that he has broken one of his hands, his combat power has dropped by at least 30%.


    The moment the second screamer appeared, Su Changxing shot its head precisely, and then fired a second shot into the third screamer''s abdomen, blasting a big hole.


    The monk rushed over from the side and knocked away a screamer who was rushing towards Su Changxing.


    The number of screamers is beyond imagination, there must be at least ten of them, and because of the size of the hole, they cannot all come out in an instant.


    "move back."


    Su Changxing killed the screamer who was knocked away by the monk with one shot, stepped back, and buckled the bullets one by one with his fingers deftly.


    The power of the revolver is completely sufficient, and it is more than enough to kill a screamer, and there is no need to use "Concentration", but it can only load four bullets at most, and you need to reserve time for loading.


    The rest of the screamers seemed to know Su Changxing, and rushed towards him as if they were fighting to the death, as if meeting Su Changxing was the greatest victory.


    Before these screamers arrived, he finished reloading, fired four bullets in succession, and the four screamers fell to the ground.


    The remaining two came in front of Su Changxing, and flew left and right, with a fierce temperament.


    Su Changxing waved one hand, and seven or eight evil spirits stood in front of him, and he took three steps back. The sickle appeared in his hand, and he slashed forward.


    Every step has been conceived before, and it is also the most stable way, not giving these shriekers a chance.


    He has always believed that risk means death, so the best way is to avoid death to the greatest extent, even if it takes more effort.


    The body of the last screamer was also cut horizontally by Su Changxing, exposing the heart crystal nucleus.


    "What''s the use of this thing?"


    asked the monk.


    Su Changxing cut open the corpses one by one with a knife in his hand, exposing the heart crystal nucleus, and said, "There are certain ways to increase the power of Extraordinary."


    After picking up all the crystal nuclei, Su Changxing and the monk returned to the previous place.


    very quiet.


    Everyone sat on the ground, silently eating the hot food in the bowl.


    Some people were whispering quietly.


    "Boss Wu, I can no longer contact Qiu Jing."


    Qu Zhaoyu said with a calm face.


    In fact, in the afternoon, I couldn''t be contacted, but at that time, there was no death.


    Wu Qingsheng nodded and said: "Well, take a good rest, we should continue on our way later, until we reach the edge of no-man''s land."


    This is also their plan, to rush to the edge of the no-man''s land first, and then enter the no-man''s land if it is impossible.


    It''s not that everyone is tired. Those with "spots" are much more relaxed. Their physical strength is comparable to that of Extraordinary people, and they don''t seem to need rest.


    "Brother Su, what did you do just now?"


    Seeing Su Changxing coming back, Wu Qingsheng asked.


    Su Changxing glanced at the people around him and said:


    "I just went to kill the screamers from yesterday, so as not to bother, prepare yourself, and we will continue to set off later, before it is completely dark."


    After about an hour.


    They set off again and continued to walk along the city''s riverside avenue, preparing to cross the river from the bridge.


    "There seems to be something in the water."


    The monk stared at the water while walking, and said in a daze.


    Su Changxing affirmed: "Indeed."


    Aaron laughed and said, "It can''t be some water monster."


    Wu Qingsheng said indifferently: "It''s entirely possible. There are things like screamers, and they may be extremely large in size. We''d better be careful."


    The river water is pitch black, and you can''t see the movement below at all, but there will always be huge ripples, as if there are some huge things churning below.


    This is silently frightening.


    They couldn''t help but stay away from their position by the river.


    Gradually, night fell, and they were embraced by the night. The sky was dark blue, shimmering, and extremely gorgeous.


    "kill him!"


    With a cry, Wu Qingsheng slashed at the vest of the person next to him without holding back.


    The man fell to the ground and struggled, making an unknown roar, which seemed to be crying or laughing miserably.


    Cut it down again.


    He was completely silent, but his eyes were still scarlet and glowing red.


    "Is this a dead body?"


    Wu Qingsheng was a little uncertain.


    Huang Longhu looked at the corpse on the ground, and said thoughtfully: "It seems to be much stronger than ordinary zombies~www.novelhall.com~ After resisting the knife from you, the boss, you can still stand up."


    This person turned into a dead body on the way they were on their way, and was dealt with in time, but this also made the atmosphere in the team even more gloomy.


    Death becomes so cheap without knowing it, it''s mind-numbing.


    Huang Keying whispered to the people next to him:


    "I see that there are a lot of deaths today, and now there are only more than one billion people alive, and I don''t know what happened."


    Qu Zhaoyu showed a forced smile and said:


    "Don''t think so much, as long as we can survive... Maybe there are not more than one billion. Someone on the forum proved that this count is delayed, and some people''s deaths are not counted."


    Another person is extremely pessimistic: "All human beings in our world will perish here, including all civilizations... We are just doing meaningless struggles."


    Suddenly, Su Changxing took the lead to stop, looked forward, and saw that the bridge was completely broken, as if it had been knocked open from below by something.

 Chapter 400： rebirth

    Shen Liang thought about it, and said in surprise: "No, this bridge should have been intact not long ago, but now it''s actually broken."


    The security bureau has complete information, so what he said is quite reliable.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said: "It seems that there is really something in the water, let''s just go here, let''s not cross the bridge first."


    There are quite a few single-family villas here. They found one near the river with a better view, cleared away the zombies, and settled down.


    Shen Liang leaned against the window and said: "I''ll contact the people here to see what''s going on, how about letting them come over by the way."


    Wu Qingsheng looked at him and said calmly:


    "Captain Shen, there''s no need for that. You can go and meet with them, but there''s no need to call people over... We are not from the Security Bureau."


    In this situation, a large number of people does not mean a good thing. Once there is chaos, it is difficult for them to control it and it is more likely to cause problems.


    This is also the reason why many people are unwilling to join the gathering place. For those with strong abilities, it is more beneficial to act alone.


    Shen Liang''s complexion changed, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he said sincerely:


    "Boss Wu, at this moment, shouldn''t it be better for us to be united? And in the end, there may not be many people left, and the security bureau is meaningless. At least we are all human beings and compatriots."


    Seeing his appearance, Su Changxing thought of Zhong Jueqing, thought about it, and said:


    "You can call people, but there is one thing, you must listen to me, I can lead you to live, and this is a matter of course."


    There was a flash of light in Shen Liang''s eyes, and he said without hesitation: "There is no problem. At this time, there must be a capable person."


    Su Changxing walked to the balcony and looked in the direction of the dead tree. The sky was glowing red, which looked strange and beautiful.


    "The promotion will be completed soon, and my survivability will be greatly improved again. There is no problem in surviving."


    He felt that the cells in his whole body were becoming more active, as if he had been injected with a stimulant, preparing to cross the threshold of a certain life.


    The strength of an Extraordinary is determined by many factors, rank is not the only criterion, multiple promotions can also make a leap in strength.


    ¡¾Complete promotion¡¿


    ["Sleeping Lizard Man" activated]


    [Sleeping Lizardman: The more severe the injury, the stronger the recovery ability, up to five times, even if the limb is broken, it can still recover. ¡¿


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 11


    Speed: 11.5 (Extraordinary)


    Constitution: 14 (extraordinary)


    Perception: 9


    Spirit: 17


    Status: healthy.


    Position: Tier 8, 99% fit for fraudster


    Mystery: 7530/8000


    The substantial increase in physique, which is close to five, should be an external manifestation of this ability. Other attributes have also improved slightly, and the spirit has not changed.


    "Boom~"


    Like drums.


    Su Changxing could clearly hear the beating of his heart.


    next moment.


    A large amount of blood burst out from his broken left arm, and the hardened flesh and blood were broken by the bones.


    The flesh and blood are endowed with a lot of activity, flowing like liquid.


    Accompanied by unimaginable pain, Su Changxing''s left arm grew out little by little. The whole process was not fast, but certainly not slow.


    "The strength is a little weaker than before, but it should be fine after getting used to it."


    Su Changxing moved his left palm and punched a hole in the wall, very satisfied with his healthy body.


    This state will make him completely confident.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The monk heard the movement and came out, looked at Su Changxing''s left arm in surprise, and said in disbelief, "Your left arm is back?"


    Su Changxing nodded, and calmly said, "Well, is this strange?"


    The monk''s expression froze for a while, and then he said, "Isn''t that strange? But, but, it''s really not strange to you, after all, you are a monster with a thousand years of practice."


    "..."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "Your joke is not cold at all."


    The monk said seriously, "I didn''t tell any bad jokes."


    After being promoted, Su Changxing felt that his physical condition was better than ever, and he affirmed that his previous decision was indeed correct.


    The flesh is the root of everything.


    When Su Changxing walked into the room, many people noticed Su Changxing''s intact hands, showing shock.


    Wu Qingsheng looked at Su Changxing''s hand, then looked down at his severed hand, and said silently, "Is there any way to make my hand grow back?"


    Su Changxing sat next to him, thought for a while and said, "Yes, but not now, you are an Extraordinary, as long as you can survive, this shouldn''t be a problem."


    Seeing that Su Changxing''s severed hand had grown back, Shen Liang was still calm, after all, he had seen many weird abilities.


    The ability to restore the body is not without it, but they all have one thing in common, which is that they will consume their own vitality.


    They generally don''t live long and die young.


    This consumption of vitality cannot be seen on the outside, but it is internal.


    However, Su Changxing has no problems in this regard, the only problem is that this ability makes him weak to a certain extent.


    But only to a certain extent.


    Soon, a team from the Security Bureau came over. More than a dozen people looked very embarrassed. One of them was seriously injured. There was a blood hole in his abdomen, as if he had been pierced by a huge claw.


    "We encountered screamers who were attacked just now. These monsters seem to have come to the vicinity suddenly, probably because of the tree."


    The person in the lead, wearing a heavy body armor, gasped and said:


    "Fortunately, when we got close to here, they didn''t follow, but turned around and ran away."


    Shen Liang nodded, and said: "Let me introduce to you~www.novelhall.com~ This is Su Changxing, a powerful Extraordinary, and we will follow him in our actions from now on."


    The man was stunned for a moment, seemed a little unwilling, and said: "Yes, we will try our best to cooperate with you in the future and resolutely complete the order."


    These few people seemed to be members of the Security Bureau system, and they were of high quality.


    Su Changxing waved his hands and said calmly:


    "You don''t need to do anything, don''t make trouble, just live on. Shen Liang asked you to come here just to keep you alive, thank him very much."


    The person in the lead was stunned for a moment, then looked at the expressionless Shen Liang, somewhat confused about what was going on.


    Shen Liang continued: "We are going to go there now, is there any other way?"


    The person in the lead said cautiously: "There is a monster in the water. When someone was crossing the bridge yesterday, he was bitten off by it and crashed the bridge by the way."


    "If we want to go over, we can build another simple bridge on top of the bridge, but it''s also very dangerous."

 Chapter 401： hunting

    Su Changxing felt that this was a bad idea, and immediately asked: "Is there any other way, or a faster and simpler way."


    The leader hesitated for a moment, and said, "There is a bridge over there. It''s a bit far away, but it''s lower and probably more dangerous."


    It seems that they really have nothing to do.


    But it''s normal, the materials and personnel are limited, and nothing can be done.


    Su Changxing paused for a moment, then changed his voice, and asked, "You said you met the screamer just now?"


    The man nodded and said, "Yes, it looks like there''s more than one. It''s dangerous around here. We''d better move to another location."


    "Ok."


    Su Changxing showed a hint of excitement on his face, and said, "Take me there now, and the others will stay here first, and the monk will follow."


    Seeing the excitement on Su Changxing''s face, the man was stunned, and asked tentatively, "Let''s go find them now."


    Su Changxing said with certainty: "Of course, they are troublesome, so it''s better to deal with them first. It''s obviously not very wise to wait until they come to us."


    Before he was supposed to come, Su Changxing led him out of the door again.


    Time is pressing now.


    It would be the best if you can get together the promotion materials now, and then you can use the discount store for the next promotion.


    External pressure made him eager to improve his strength.


    "You can take off this thing on your body, so you can run faster." Su Changxing said looking at the exaggerated body armor on the man.


    With a firm face, he shook his head and said, "No, my strength is still strong and I can bear it."


    Su Changxing asked, "What''s your name?"


    He immediately replied: "Lin Yi, I was originally a member of Vulture, you can call me Black Eagle."


    "Vulture?"


    "The name of the Special Forces, Black Hawk is my code name."


    Su Changxing nodded: "Well, Black Eagle, you can lead the way later, don''t get close, if anything happens, just run away."


    Hei Ying hesitated for a moment: "This..."


    He received several orders from Shen Liang at the same time, but not only on the surface.


    The monk answered: "This benefactor, you should be careful yourself, if you die, we should be fine."


    It is true that the monk is not good at other abilities, and his escape is considered first-rate.


    Led by Black Eagle, they walked all the way up the ramp from the bridge road, and soon heard screams one after another.


    A smile curled up on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, and he said, "Oh, there are still a lot of them, Black Eagle, you just wait here, we''ll be back later, pay attention to your own safety."


    Hei Ying nodded, indicating that he understood, and skillfully squatted down beside the stone platform, hiding his figure.


    The screamer is a monster born from the nutrition of the giant hand, which is why it can be a promotion material.


    The positions of Su Changxing and Screamer were completely reversed.


    Now he is the hunter and the opponent is the prey.


    He thought about the experience of being chased and beaten by the screamers, which was also a relief.


    On the road, a screamer jumped down from upstairs, dragged a **** corpse into his mouth, chewed it slowly and efficiently, crunchy, and looked delicious.


    Su Changxing saw it from a long distance, took out the shadow bow, put a pair of black arrows on it, and the blue blade emerged from it.


    The arrow drew a sharp arc in the shadow, and shot straight at the screamer.


    It seemed to be aware of it and looked around.


    "swish"


    Then it fell sideways, and an arrow shot through its back and pinned it to the road.


    Su Changxing and the monk touched it, and saw another screecher approaching, as if wondering why his companion suddenly became silent.


    They are somehow related to each other.


    Another arrow shot out.


    The screamer was also shot dead by Su Changxing without warning, and fell against the wall without even having time to struggle.


    The brains of these screamers didn''t seem to be working so well, and they were completely unaware of the abnormality.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Another screecher walked over from another direction unhurriedly, and only quickened his pace when he saw that his companion was motionless.


    The arrow missed and it fell with it.


    It wasn''t until the sixth one died that these screechers realized that something was wrong, and quickly ran away from Su Changxing, as if they had encountered some scourge.


    Su Changxing raised his eyelids and said, "You clean up the crystal nuclei, and I''ll kill a few more."


    Immediately, he strode to catch up.


    Black Eagle looked dumbfounded from a distance, and it was the first time he saw someone running after the screamer.


    He thought about it for a while, and said to himself: "No, why are these screamers so afraid of him, as if they saw a natural enemy, unreasonable, unreasonable..."


    Su Changxing held the sickle in one hand and the revolver in the other, and streaks of dim light appeared on his body. He let go of his steps and caught up with the screecher bit by bit, shouting:


    "Let me kill two more, only two more, let me kill two and I will ignore you."


    These screechers didn''t know if they could understand or not, but after Su Changxing finished shouting, the chrysanthemum tightened, and the speed suddenly accelerated again, as if a potential power had burst out.


    The surrounding zombies also rioted, but they could only riot, and had no effect on Su Changxing or the screamers.


    Finally, Su Changxing caught up with the one that was running relatively slowly, and slashed at its vest with the blade across its body.


    The screamer fell to the ground with a bang, his body was cut in two, blood gushed out, forming a small fountain on the ground.


    Su Changxing took advantage of the opportunity to pull the trigger on the other one. Due to the distance, the bullet flew past the screamer''s shoulder and hit the electric pole in front.


    The telegraph pole fell down in response, and lay across in front of the screamer, making its speed suddenly slow down.


    Su Changxing immediately appeared behind it and chopped it down.


    "It''s dead anyway, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com doesn''t know what to run, it''s a waste of energy."


    He curled his lips, roughly took out the crystal nucleus and put it in his backpack, then turned around and walked back.


    The monk had just collected the crystal nuclei, held it in his hand, looked at Su Changxing who came back, and said, "They run quite fast, have you caught them?"


    Su Changxing took the crystal nucleus and said:


    "I killed two of them, and the rest ran away, but they probably won''t come again. In a sense, they are also bullying, and they don''t want to fight me head-on at all."


    The monk walked behind and said, "You are so cruel, even if I am, they will run away."


    Su Changxing''s face twitched, and he said angrily, "Can you use bravery to describe it?"


    The monk said seriously: "But, it is indeed very cruel."


    When they came back, Black Eagle was still squatting in that position, but his expression was dull, still immersed in the scene just now.

 Chapter 402： flesh monster

    This trip didn''t take much time. When they went back, the river water was rippling in the weak light, forming phosphorescence.


    "Wow~"


    A huge, dark green fish jumped out of the water. The water splashed more than ten meters high, and only about one-third of its entire body leaked out.


    What''s even weirder is that it has two stubby hands, like some kind of amphibian, but other parts are also fish scales and spikes.


    "Wow, that''s huge."


    The monk couldn''t help sighing.


    Hei Ying felt the splash of water on his face and said:


    "It''s probably not a wise move to cross the bridge. Once this thing goes crazy, everyone on the bridge will be finished."


    This is also the answer that normal people can think of.


    Su Changxing was wondering if there was a chance to shoot him.


    Although this big fish has strong vitality, even close to the level of the seventh level, but just like that, a huge and bloated life, quite deformed.


    Back to the villa.


    Many people fell asleep drowsily on the floor, and Wu Qingsheng sat on the balcony staring at the dead tree in a daze.


    "That thing seems to have stopped growing, which is good news." Wu Qingsheng said when he saw Su Changxing approaching.


    Su Changxing nodded, and said with a sigh of relief:


    "Well, it''s a good thing. If we continue, I''m afraid we will have to enter no man''s land. I''ll go to the rest meeting, you keep watching, and call me at any time if there is any situation."


    Wu Qingsheng smiled and said, "No problem, I''ll keep an eye on it myself."


    Su Changxing found a place by the wall, sat down, took out the life card from his backpack, fell into deep thought, thinking about whether to use the life card.


    "If you use it now, at best you can get a piece of information, which is of no great use, but let''s give it a try."


    He still decided to give it a try, and suddenly a portrait appeared on the white card, exactly like Zhu Xinxue.


    If Zhu Xinxue is fine, then the others should be fine too.


    The white cards dissipated from the edges until they stopped halfway through.


    "Is this considered life-threatening? Or is it the progress of the corpse change?"


    Su Changxing frowned. He had sedative pills on him, but he couldn''t give them to Zhu Xinxue.


    Everything seems to be left to fate.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Red mist surged in the air, and there was chaos all around.


    Shouts, screams.


    The crowd scattered and fled.


    No one can stop a monster like that.


    Only despair and fear remain.


    A flesh and blood monster more than ten tall knocked down the surrounding buildings and moved forward in a fluid manner. A large number of tentacles formed by flesh and blood dragged the surrounding people into its body one by one.


    The strength of these tentacles is quite huge, as long as they are entangled, it is basically impossible to break free, and they will be drained of blood in a short time to die.


    A loud voice echoed in the sky above.


    "Qin Dechang!"


    "Qin Dechang, haha, this is the result you want, come here and die."


    Qin Dechang looked at this flesh and blood monster, the whole body was condensed with flowing fire, a series of flames flew out and hit the flesh and blood, but they couldn''t make too much waves.


    "This monster is too terrifying. The team leader should take people to run away. It is getting bigger and bigger. Everyone will become his nourishment. If you don''t leave, it will be too late."


    He looked sideways at Zhong Jueqing who was still hesitating and shouted.


    at this time.


    Zhong Jueqing already had gray hair all over his head, and the battle in no man''s land, releasing too powerful abilities completely drained his vitality.


    The timing is critical and there is no room for overthinking.


    He gritted his teeth and gave an order: "Qin Dechang, you lead three or five teams to stop the attack, and the others evacuate in an orderly manner from the east to the No. 3 gathering place."


    Although this monster is huge in size, its moving speed is not slow, much faster than ordinary people.


    Shen Jinxuan and Zhu Xinxue ran out from the north, behind the monster. In the chaos, they also separated from Huang Biao and others.


    After walking out of the no-man''s land, they temporarily settled down in the gathering place of the Security Bureau, but they did not expect such an accident to happen.


    And this monster just rushed in from where they were, and many people were dragged into the flesh and blood by the tentacles in the first time, and they lost their lives.


    Shen Jinxuan looked back and said, "Let''s go out first and then meet with them."


    Zhu Xinxue nodded, only feeling dizzy for a while, and nausea in her chest.


    This seems to be a precursor to the death of the dead.


    After running a few steps, Shen Jinxuan noticed that there was no movement behind her. Looking back, she saw that Zhu Xinxue had fallen to the ground, motionless.


    Looking closely, her abdomen was covered with blood, and it was unknown when she was injured.


    Shen Jinxuan''s eyes were bright dark blue, and she walked over, pointed at her with a "pistol" gesture with one hand, paused, showed an exaggerated smile, then leaned over to pick her up, hummed a little tune, and ran out .


    A large amount of red mist overflowed from the monster''s body and spread in the sky, which was similar to the red mist of the blood moon, or it was a thing in the first place.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment. At that moment, he saw a huge monster of flesh and blood knocking down the house.


    "Xu Chuhan? Why did he become like this?"


    He guessed that it might not only be here, but many places in the world are already in an uncontrollable state, and some weird and terrifying monsters appear.


    This world has ushered in the end of the apocalypse and is being swallowed by certain beings.


    "Brother Su, come out and have a look."


    Wu Qingsheng''s shout came from outside.


    Su Changxing immediately got up, walked out, and saw the dead tree appearing in the distant sky again, but this time it was different, with fruits of different sizes hanging on the branches.


    Those fruits are densely packed, black like dwarfs one by one, because the distance is too far, the specific appearance cannot be seen clearly.


    Wu Qingsheng was silent for a long time before he said, "What should we do now, shall we continue walking?"


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, then let it out slowly, and said without hesitation: "It should be safe here, let''s find a way to cross the river first."


    Even though it was night, there were still hundreds of people gathered at their place~www.novelhall.com~ all of them were from the Security Bureau.


    "Is there a way to build a bridge over there?"


    Su Changxing went to the first floor to find Shen Liang and asked.


    Shen Liang thought for a while and said: "It is possible, but it will take a long time."


    Su Changxing immediately asked, "How long will it take?"


    Shen Liang discussed with the people on the side, and said: "It will take at least one day, and the middle part of the bridge will be completely broken, and it will take more than ten meters."


    Su Changxing immediately vetoed it: "That won''t work, it''s too slow, and there are monsters under the water, problems may occur at any time, is there any other way?"


    Shen Liang shook his head and said: "No, we discussed it. The other bridge was also broken. It''s just that the break is not as big, but it still has to go around for a long distance."


    Things seemed to be at an impasse.


    Su Changxing nodded, turned around and said, "Follow me over there to see what''s going on with that monster."

 Chapter 403： ice covered

    The night wind whizzed by the river, carrying a faint fishy smell, and the torn coat was trembling with the air leaking.


    "Let''s go first, don''t follow."


    Su Changxing turned around and shouted.


    Immediately, he and the monk walked forward along the bridge until they reached the broken part of the bridge. Looking down, the black water of the river was still calm, and it was impossible for people to imagine that there was such a monster hidden inside.


    "Phew, that monster doesn''t seem to have noticed us." The monk heaved a sigh of relief, looking a little nervous, naturally afraid of such a large creature.


    "Didn''t notice?"


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows and said, "Weihuo, try to attract its attention?"


    "Ha, what did you say?"


    The monk suspected that he had heard wrong.


    Su Changxing stared at the water, and said again: "Attract it to attack us, I have a way to deal with it."


    "you sure?"


    "Sure."


    "Then I started?"


    "Well, let''s get started."


    After confirming again and again, the monk stood on the bridge and chanted the scriptures like thunder and drums, with a faint golden light in his eyes.


    "What are they doing? This is very dangerous, what if the monster rushes up."


    A person from the Security Bureau said with a puzzled face.


    The words are not finished yet.


    There was movement on the surface of the water, a big splash broke, and a dark green figure flew out of it, opened its big mouth full of jagged teeth, and bit them.


    The moment Su Changxing made movement on the water surface, the ice ring was triggered, and within two milliseconds, the temperature of the surrounding environment dropped sharply and became cold.


    A fluorescent pattern, a huge array inlaid with unknown runes emerged in the air centered on him, turning quickly.


    this moment.


    He feels that the world is like a thread of flowing water, curled up, and these threads are covered by his hands, and he can fiddle with them at will.


    ¡¾Ice covered¡¿


    [Ice Covering: Five-ring magic, forming a short-term ice field, and its power will increase significantly when activated in places rich in water elements. ¡¿


    The moment the big fish jumped to the top, the world seemed to stop suddenly, and icy threads appeared in the air, spreading rapidly around Su Changxing.


    The water splashed in the air expands a little when it touches the ice, and freezes into ice. The ice spreads in an arc in the spray, like ripples formed by falling stones in the water.


    The dark green big fish turned into snow white, completely covered by ice, and its movements kept the original leaping appearance, like a lifelike ice sculpture.


    The gray bridge deck is covered with a layer of frost.


    Even in the dark night, the whole world turns from black to white.


    Half of the big fish''s body, including the water surface, froze and stopped.


    With a flick of his leg, Su Changxing went towards the big fish from the air, pulled out the cold revolver covered with frost, and continuously pulled the trigger on the big fish''s head.


    Four bullets broke through the ice from one position, fish scales, flesh and blood, and blasted a large hole through the fish''s head.


    The ice cover did not kill the big fish, but made its flesh and blood harden and brittle, and its defense power was also greatly reduced accordingly.


    His four bullets can kill a giant, and naturally he can also kill this big fish, and it is easier.


    Su Changxing stepped on the ice and looked around, feeling like he was in the middle of winter.


    This is Weili.


    The ice cover actually froze most of the tens of meters of the river surface.


    "It''s really a terrifying power."


    He couldn''t help sighing, marveling at such power.


    The monk was still squatting on the bridge, shivering from the cold, staring at the big fish ice sculpture in front of him, his eyes wide open, his face full of shock.


    Su Changxing looked up at him, and shouted, "Go tell them to cross the river directly from below, before the ice melts."


    The ice surface is still solid, but it will definitely not last long, and the outside temperature is still relatively high.


    The monk ran back and took Wu Qingsheng and others across the river directly from under the bridge. Many people looked confused when they saw the big fish carved in ice.


    Su Changxing approached Big Fish and sold Big Fish into points, a total of 50,000.


    "From the point of view of points, it is far inferior to the giants, but it is normal, and it is not as good as it should be."


    After pondering for a while, he cut off the spikes on the big fish''s head and put them in his backpack.


    According to the analysis of "True Knowledge", this spike is highly poisonous.


    Wu Qingsheng walked over, still with an incredulous expression on his face, and said, "Brother Su, what''s going on here?"


    Su Changxing thought about it, and said relaxedly, "It''s a little magic."


    "magic?"


    Wu Qingsheng''s expression became astonished.


    Su Changxing spread his hands, shrugged and said:


    "Well, it''s the thing you imagined, but there is still a gap. I don''t know how to release it through some means."


    Wu Qingsheng showed a skeptical expression, always feeling that something was wrong, and said: "The main reason is that this is too exaggerated."


    After crossing the river, they continued on.


    Because it is close to no man''s land, the nearby zombies have gradually become rare. On the contrary, some strange small creatures appeared.


    Instead of attacking directly, they stare at them from afar, seemingly looking for an opportunity.


    "It''s dangerous around here. There are not many survivors. They may be the culprit." Shen Liang looked at them and reminded casually.


    Hearing this, Su Changxing drew his gun and shot one. He walked over and saw that it was a small white-haired creature, like a fox, but its face was completely rotten.


    "Like a fox, but not, strange creature."


    The monk observed and said.


    Su Changxing said with certainty: "It''s a fox, a creature called Fengling. It should be the original product of this world, but it was corrupted by radiation."


    Feng Ling was very timid, and after Su Changxing fired a shot, he disappeared completely.


    Until late at night, they camped in a parking lot on the outskirts of the city.


    Here is close to no man''s land, extremely desolate, only sporadic zombies wandering around, and lonely dead trees in the wilderness.


    "I hope that thing won''t grow anymore~www.novelhall.com~ We basically have no way to go back."


    Wu Qingsheng sighed and said.


    Shen Liang looked at the red in the sky, and said calmly:


    "It''s not like we can''t retreat at all. We can still enter the no-man''s land. The number of people posting on the forum has decreased a lot. I''m afraid there are not many people alive."


    "And the people in our Security Bureau, except for those here, are either dead or unable to be contacted... We''d better try our best to survive, maybe the hope of other people''s survival is even slimmer."


    Shen Liang is still rational, at least until now his emotions are stable.


    Su Changxing stared at the ice ring in his hand, stroked it, and said affirmatively:


    "Don''t worry, if you really enter the no-man''s land, it will be a dead end for you. Extraordinary people may not be able to survive more than ten days in it. Ordinary people can live up to four days, and it may be faster."


    "So going in early is a dead end, just wait here and see the situation."

 Chapter 404： go hand in hand

    Shen Liang nodded and said with a smile: "Brother Su is very familiar with No Man''s Land, have you been here before?"


    Su Changxing heard Shen Liang''s temptation, but said without hesitation: "Yes, I stayed for a while."


    Wu Qingsheng asked thoughtfully: "So you were injured in no man''s land before."


    Su Changxing nodded calmly, and said, "Yes, I almost died inside, but it''s still luck."


    Wu Qingsheng was sitting upright, with one hand propped on the ground and sitting on his side, staring at Su Changxing, smiling, and said:


    "Brother Su, no matter what happens in the end, you must survive. The more the world is like this, the more powerful people are needed to survive."


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m one more or one less. I''m a cheap person. Maybe I should have died a long time ago. It''s not bad to live to this day."


    Su Changxing wiped his face, and said with a light smile, "For those who can live to this day, their lives are not cheap, and there is a saying that the lower the life, the harder it is."


    The air is mixed with the residual gasoline smell, which is not good, but it makes people feel comfortable after covering up the rancid smell.


    At this point, everyone has only one last breath left to hold on. Without this breath, it is probably complete despair.


    Someone posted a post on the forum before he died. There was only one photo in the post.


    "Did he see something else?"


    The monk was a little puzzled, and felt that it was not that simple.


    Su Changxing leaned against the wall, thought for a while and said, "He saw a different effect from the photo. It should be affected by the dead tree, and his mind was distorted."


    He thought of the scene he encountered in the gathering place before, those white porcelain dolls that appeared out of thin air, and the weird laughter, which made people shudder.


    Even if he had a strong mental resistance, it seemed useless. It was the monk who exerted his strength at a critical moment to be saved.


    Until noon, they saw the shadow of the dead tree again, which made everyone frightened.


    Yawen Bar


    "It stands to reason that even if it can grow very tall, we may not be able to see it." Aaron stared at the sky, his face twitching constantly, and said incoherently.


    Before he finished speaking, he knelt down on the ground and twitched, emotionally breaking down.


    Wu Qingsheng kicked his ass, and said sternly: "There are so many people here, don''t embarrass me, like a man, if you die, you die, so what, you were almost hacked to death, and I didn''t I see you cry."


    Aaron slowly stood up from the ground, his expression returned to calm, and he said silently: "Boss, I''m sorry, I lost my composure."


    They have no choice but to wait, waiting for death to come, like on the guillotine, looking at the executioner holding a big knife, watching the big knife being raised high.


    Su Changxing lay on the top of the gas station, staring at the gray sky in a daze, listening to the scriptures recited silently by the monk, he felt quite comfortable.


    "Weihuo, before that old man surrounded and killed you, it shows that you monks did pose a certain threat to him, but unfortunately, you missed that opportunity."


    Thinking back on the past, he pondered.


    The monk opened his eyes, thought for a while and said, "I don''t know, but my senior brother is very powerful. Even if I become a Extraordinary, I should still be inferior to him."


    "We have been cleaning up those puppets under his leadership before, maybe we really shouldn''t enter the no-man''s land."


    "Actually, at that time, he didn''t agree to go in, but he was also persuaded by me..."


    "So I''m wondering if I''ve been doing something wrong."


    Su Changxing turned his head to see his serious face, and smiled lightly: "It doesn''t matter who is right or wrong, as long as the purpose is right, it''s right. There are many things that people can''t control or predict."


    "Ha, if I can go back alive, I will definitely go to your temple to offer a stick of incense and give you some incense money."


    The monk took off his hat, exposed his bald head, winked and said: "Then just give me the money and forget it, anyway, I won''t get the incense money."


    Su Changxing laughed loudly and said, "Weihuo, is this considered a breach of the precept, greedy?"


    The monk shook his head and said, "I don''t really look like a monk. I have been punished many times by the master before. My senior brother and the others are the real monks."


    As time went by, the temperature gradually decreased, and the dead trees became bigger and bigger in the field of vision, as if covering the sky and the sun, the sky was dark, the light was blocked from the clouds, and scattered down in a curve.


    Everything seemed unreal.


    "Did you hear something whispering in your ear?"


    Qu Zhaoyu stood on the side of the road, looked around and said.


    "Oh, I heard that too, but I can''t make out what you''re saying?"


    "I heard that too."


    Several people next to him also said.


    Su Changxing also heard it, as if someone was raving and singing in the wind, not mental interference, but real existence.


    "Here it comes."


    He looked up again, and the sky turned scarlet at some point, and the clouds and mist were also faintly smoky red.


    There was nothing in front of him, but he could feel the presence of the other party.


    "Why don''t you run away? You can''t run away. Death is your final destination."


    The old man''s voice suddenly appeared, erratic ~www.novelhall.com~ from left to right, and then to left.


    Like teasing them.


    Su Changxing could feel the old man''s mentality of watching a show, knowing that they had been running away, but he did not rush to catch up.


    Not far away, a dead tree on the desert gradually transformed into shape, and the old man appeared there with a slightly hunched figure, looking at them with a smile on his face, full of pride and aloof.


    The monk opened his eyes wide and said angrily, "What did you get, dragging so many people to die with you?"


    The old man waved his hand and said slowly:


    "I will not die with you. From now on, I will be an immortal existence, and the so-called gods are nothing more than that."


    [Dry tree stand-in: a fake stand-in with the strength of the ninth rank. ¡¿


    "Really?"


    Su Changxing chuckled, raised his pistol and aimed it at the old man''s forehead, and pulled the trigger. The bullet pierced through the old man''s head, blasting a hole the size of a fist, leaving behind a pile of dead branches.


    "The most desperate thing about people is that no matter how hard you try, you can''t succeed. There are only indifferent struggles and indifferent expectations."


    The old man''s voice still echoed in everyone''s ears, like a nightmare.


    Some people couldn''t stand it and fell to the ground and wept aloud, their eyes were darkened, and their faces were full of despair.


    Sudden.


    Huang Longhu raised the ax in his hand, rushed towards Wu Qingsheng suddenly, and struck his back with the ax.


    Wu Qingsheng came to his senses, dodged sideways, kicked Huang Longhu on the ground, and cursed: "Ah Hu, what the **** are you doing!"


    Huang Longhu sat on the ground, staring blankly at Wu Qingsheng, with a blank face, and said: "No, boss, I didn''t mean that." Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 405： get away

    "what!"


    A scream came from the left.


    A decapitated woman in a denim jacket is lying on the ground next to a man with a machete.


    The man opened his eyes wide, looked at the blood on his hands, couldn''t believe it on his face, and shouted: "No, no! This is not true."


    Su Changxing knew that the two of them seemed to be a pair of lovers, or they had known each other before the doomsday, and it was just a relationship established in the doomsday.


    The situation suddenly became uneasy, as if there were screams all the time, and everyone was vigilantly paying attention to the people around them to prevent them from launching a sudden attack.


    "You white-eyed wolf!"


    Aaron held the machete and was about to chop off the head of Huanglonghu on the ground.


    Wu Qingsheng kicked Aaron to the ground again, and shouted: "Everyone stay where they are, don''t move around."


    The situation didn''t get better, it got more chaotic.


    Several people scuffled together, and they were all fighting to death, beating to blood.


    Su Changxing understood how the dead tree killed a large number of people in a short period of time, and he didn''t need to do it himself, just let them perish by themselves.


    It''s also the scariest thing.


    Those shrouded don''t even know how to resist, and can only sink in the darkness.


    The monk''s eyes glowed with a distinct golden light, and he chanted scriptures loudly, his cheeks flushed, and after exhausting all his strength, many people''s faces returned to clarity.


    Su Changxing drew his gun and killed several people who were still in chaos, and said loudly:


    "Follow me and evacuate in the direction of no man''s land, hurry up!"


    At present, it seems that they can only retreat, even if they enter the no-man''s land, they can only retreat, otherwise they will die, and there may be a glimmer of life in the no-man''s land.


    As soon as Su Changxing finished speaking, someone ran towards the direction of no man''s land, obviously frightened.


    He kept looking for the old man''s location, but he didn''t find it. The other party didn''t seem to come at all, or he was hiding in a dark place that he couldn''t see.


    Entering no man''s land means that they are completely cornered.


    Soon, they left that weird atmosphere.


    Wu Qingsheng also heaved a sigh of relief, and said, "We should have escaped, but this no-man''s land really makes people feel uncomfortable."


    Beep Pavilion


    The monk''s expression was very sluggish, and he lowered his head and said: "People with signs of corpse transformation will not live long here, and will die soon."


    He has been to no man''s land before, and he is quite experienced.


    Many people with "spots" turned pale with fright, but it is impossible to turn back. Turning back is death, and walking forward is also death...


    No man''s land seems to have a blocking effect on dead trees.


    After they entered the no man''s land, the dead trees did not grow again, but stopped there.


    This should be considered good news.


    It''s seven o''clock now, and the discount store refreshes.


    [Clown mask (below C crown): 50% off, 40,000 points]


    [The clown mask (lower part of the third crown): hides one''s appearance, breath, and body shape, and will have a certain impact on personality when worn. ¡¿


    "This thing doesn''t seem to work, has the discount store been gutted?"


    Su Changxing thought about it and exchanged it, after all, there are too many points to use now.


    White light flashed.


    A hard leather clown mask appeared in the hand, and it looked nothing special, except that the mask was completely closed, and no eye holes were exposed.


    "Can this see people?"


    Su Changxing put the clown mask in his bag casually, didn''t study it too much, and it''s completely useless now.


    Not long after walking, someone fell to the ground again. Thick cuticles appeared all over his body. Although he died, his eyes were still scarlet.


    "Sure enough, the person with the signs of corpse transformation will live here soon..."


    A man from the Security Bureau, who looked a little old and was wearing a gray coat, said to himself.


    The companion next to him then reminded: "Lao Luo, your eyes have also turned red."


    The man was stunned for a moment, sighed, and said: "Kill me, maybe it will be more enjoyable this way."


    "This...that won''t work, you can''t give up until the last moment, in case there is a turning point." The companion comforted.


    After walking a few steps, the man also fell to the ground, motionless, with his eyes still open, looking at the gray sky.


    Night fell.


    They came to a deserted town. In the second half, a large number of houses collapsed and became ruins.


    Su Changxing cut off a few zombies that were rushing up, and turned around and said, "Just rest here, it''s still safe for now, don''t make too much noise."


    They walked into a store on the side of the street, and a few dazed zombies looked back at them, paused, and then pounced on them.


    Wu Qingsheng stepped forward, chopped one of them over with a single knife, and said, "This zombie is really hard, it seems to be inlaid with a layer of iron, it''s a bit weird."


    At the same time, Aaron led people to clean up the other zombies.


    This is a tavern, and there is still a faint smell of wine in the air. There are a few bottles of wine standing alone on the counter, and the floor is full of glass scum.


    "Well, there''s still wine... Let''s rest here and see the situation first." Su Changxing said after observing the next four weeks.


    Immediately, he walked up the wooden stairs to the second floor. The stairs were covered with a thick layer of dust~www.novelhall.com~ It seemed that no one had been there for a long time.


    The monk walked up and said, "There are fewer zombies here, and there seems to be nothing else, which is a bit strange."


    According to his experience, where there are few zombies, there must be other creatures.


    This is a law that can be felt intuitively.


    Su Changxing stepped on the second floor with one foot, then stopped suddenly, felt the noisy rustling sound in his ear, and said calmly, "Weihuo, you are a crow''s mouth."


    A gray and white phantom stepped out from the wall directly in front of it step by step, with a hollow hole and a figure floating in mid-air, as if it was screaming continuously.


    [Miscellaneous evil thoughts: All kinds of thoughts are pulled together by some kind of energy, forming a natural phenomenon, without self-awareness, and no vital signs, but it is very dangerous, it is best not to approach]


    The people at the back of the stairs lost their footing all of a sudden, and they all fell down, their brains buzzing, and blood oozing from their facial features.


    Su Changxing stepped back, and said calmly, "Let''s go down first, this thing is a bit weird."


    He reckoned that as long as he didn''t go up, he should be fine.


    The monk seemed to be all right, nodded and retreated.


    When they returned to the first floor, after a while, the noisy voice gradually disappeared and calm returned.


    "Shall we change places?"


    Shen Liang wiped off the blood on his face and asked nonchalantly.


    Su Changxing nodded, and said, "Well, let''s change the place, and don''t provoke that thing."


    He had seen this thing once, when the end was just beginning, but that one was stronger than this one.


    He almost died on the top floor of that building. Click to download the APP of this site, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 406： suddenly look back

    They continued to walk forward for a distance. It was also a tavern with the door open, and there were a few zombies crouching. When they saw them coming, they stood up slowly.


    Su Changxing killed both of them with a sickle, and when he was about to walk in, he heard rustling again.


    "Again?"


    Su Changxing frowned, and saw a trembling gray-white figure slowly walking towards them from the corridor.


    There seemed to be laughter echoing in my ears.


    Inadvertently, he noticed a gray and white porcelain doll hanging on the wall with a smiling face, staring at him.


    "No, no."


    Su Changxing suddenly turned his head to look at the sky behind him, it was already blood red, a vast dead tree pierced through the sky,


    They are already in the shadow of dead trees!


    The others didn''t realize it yet, they were just surprised that there were gray shadows in it.


    "There is another one here, let''s change the place." Shen Liang walked behind Su Changxing and said unhurriedly.


    The monk rushed over, knocked him down with a punch, and shouted, "What are you doing?"


    Su Changxing licked his lips, looked back at Shen Liang, and naturally knew what he was going to do just now, and shouted:


    "Let''s get out of here right away, the dead tree is on top of us."


    While speaking, gray figures walked out of the house onto the street and surrounded them.


    Ear-piercing and noisy voices rang out, and more than half of the people fell to the ground at the same time, with blood spilling from their five sense organs, and their bodies twitching continuously.


    Wu Qingsheng looked back and opened his eyes wide: "How is this possible?"


    Su Changxing was not affected too much, he drew his pistol and shot at these phantoms, the bullets passed through their bodies and made holes in the wall.


    Physical attacks are ineffective?


    Su Changxing stepped forward with the sickle in hand, and slashed at the gray shadow. Following Qingfeng''s cutting, the gray shadow was cut into two pieces, but it did not disperse.


    There was a sound behind him.


    Several dead trees grew rapidly from the ground and the roof, and the light in the surrounding space quickly dimmed, as if to swallow them up.


    The old man''s face appeared on one of the dead trees, and he said with a smile on his face, "If I want to kill you, you won''t be able to run away, nor should you run away."


    He stared at Su Changxing with a joking look, and said, "Beg for mercy, beg me for mercy, and I will let you go, you are different from others."


    Su Changxing showed a cold expression on his face, and said lightly:


    "You''re just a dog. What''s there to be proud of? You really think you can survive forever? Do you need me to tell you the truth about how sly a rabbit is?"


    The pressure from the old man himself was not strong, the only pressure came from the huge dead tree. After all, the old man was just a slave of the dead tree.


    The old man didn''t speak, but his eyes became sharper. Almost at the same time, everyone fell to the ground and howled, even Wu Qingsheng did the same.


    There is no particular psychic resistance to his position.


    On the contrary, the monk continued to deal with the gray shadows around him like a normal person, but his attack didn''t work.


    Without saying a word, Su Changxing drew out his pistol, and scattered all the dead trees growing around, including the old man''s one.


    Then, with a single wave of his hand, more than a dozen evil spirits appeared all around, rushing towards those gray shadows.


    The evil spirit''s attack is not purely physical, it is effective against gray shadows, and it can even be said to be very restrained.


    These gray shadows can''t have much influence on the evil spirits, but the evil spirits can completely kill them.


    After a few rounds, most of the gray shadows disappeared.


    The light in the environment gradually dimmed, and there was another movement. More dead trees grew out of the ground, and more gray shadows came towards them from the house.


    There was a burst of intensive gunfire.


    Su Changxing broke up all the dead trees again, cut off a gray shadow with a backhand knife, and shouted: "Follow me if you can still walk."


    At this time, he could only abandon most of the people and leave. He could clearly feel the invisible pressure getting bigger and bigger, as if some giant was approaching them step by step.


    More than twenty people who were barely standing followed Su Changxing and retreated.


    More than a dozen evil spirits stopped Huiying.


    The monk recited scriptures loudly, his eyes glowing with golden light, resembling the Buddha standing above him in a temple, with a solemn but benevolent expression.


    Those who remained in place died little by little in their field of vision, their eyeballs burst, and bright red blood spurted out, completely silent.


    this moment.


    The monk only felt incomparably painful, powerless despair, the so-called **** on earth may be like this, two lines of tears overflowed from his golden pupils.


    "I want to kill you, I will definitely kill you!"


    He blushed and roared loudly.


    Like in the setting sun, an ant danced and danced to launch a final declaration of war against the behemoth in front of him, self-righteously declaring war.


    Su Changxing retreated all the way, fired all the way, and almost used up all the bullets in his hand, until there were no more dead trees growing around them.


    At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ they also came to the other side of the town.


    The shadow of a huge object covers the desert, and the night flows between the rolling hills, printing the sky with faintly visible stars, which is desolate but also magnificent.


    "We escaped?"


    Qu Zhaoyu said blankly without any expression on his face.


    One eye of Wu Qingsheng was covered with blood, he took a breath and said, "It should be, luckily, I thought we were dead just now."


    The monk walked in front, his body swayed and trembled slightly, and said in a low voice: "It is playing with us, it is playing with us..."


    The growth trajectory of those dead trees is continuous, like a person walking from a distance... Su Changxing recalled, licked his dry lips, and said coldly:


    "It''s not an option to be chased all the time like this. Sooner or later, I will die. At least I have to bite it and bite it painfully."


    Aaron looked at Su Changxing, confused and said: "How to fight back? That dead tree is far away from us, it is impossible to touch it."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I can only give it a try, go ahead first."


    Just after zero o''clock, tomorrow is the day of the blood moon, and the air is once again filled with a faint mist of blood, smelling the charming aroma, which is refreshing.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Eat, maybe this is the last meal."


    A group of people sat down around a small bonfire, and there were more than a dozen steaming self-heating hot pots and other food on the ground.


    Su Changxing exchanged all the self-heating hot pots in the store, basically two people can eat a small pot.


    eating.


    Aaron covered his face, and said in a low voice: "Boss, Ah Hu shouldn''t have died there, I fell to the ground, and he dragged me out forcefully."


    Wu Qingsheng ate the things in the bowl, and said lightly: "What are you thinking about so much, why are you still alive?"

 Chapter 407： broken

    "It''s good to be alive, but can we live?"


    Aaron said silently.


    The monk looked at Aaron and said firmly, "Don''t worry, I will try my best to keep you alive."


    Wu Qingsheng stopped eating and said, "Master Weihuo, you don''t need to worry about us, we will die as soon as we die, no wonder they are all fate."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After eating the last piece of meat in the bowl, Su Changxing turned his head and saw that the dead tree imprinted with the brilliant scarlet sky was close at hand.


    Instantly.


    The light from the surrounding environment flowed into the distance, and the bonfire kept trembling as if it would go out at any moment.


    Dead trees grow piece by piece from the ground in the distance, and white porcelain dolls are placed on the sandy hills.


    This is not a completely real change, but a change somewhere between the physical and the spiritual.


    When you fully believe, its existence will change accordingly.


    "Bang bang bang~"


    The sound of gunfire resounded in the night sky.


    Su Changxing shot intensively, firing the last bullet, breaking up the growing dead trees one by one.


    More than 20 people did not advance but retreated, running towards the direction of the dead tree.


    "Left, at three o''clock."


    Su Changxing observed the dead trees and suddenly shouted to the monk.


    The monk drank the scriptures high, changed direction and ran wildly into the darkness, as if he hit something and was bounced to the ground.


    An illusory huge pitch-black shadow appeared above the desert, staring at them with the pupils of the stars open.


    [Eye of Illusion and Reality: It is essentially a highly condensed huge amount of spirit, with a majestic vitality, which appears as an entity under certain circumstances. ¡¿


    Regardless of the large pieces of fallen flesh and blood, the monk bounced off the ground and ran forward again, his whole body glowing with golden light, he hugged the phantom, looked back, and roared:


    "Kill it, Su Changxing, kill it!"


    His body seemed to dissolve quickly in concentrated sulfuric acid, and in an instant, he could see the dense skeleton behind him, as well as the beating heart that kept beating violently.


    Su Changxing took out the candle in his pocket, threw it at the monk with all his strength, flew out in an arc, and retreated.


    The gold-rimmed candle hit the monk''s bones and shattered like glass into countless fragments.


    "Crack!"


    The sound of the camera shutter.


    Within a range of 20 meters centered on the candle, everything was fixed, forming a semicircle filled with light blue, like a delicate and realistic work of art.


    The scattered sand and gravel hovered in the air to form a veil, the expression of the monk Chesteri froze with half of his bony face, and the phantom blue star pupils stared at Su Changxing firmly.


    Su Changxing happened to be standing on the edge of the blue sphere, pulled out the crying totem from his backpack, stuck it in the sand, and then ran forward.


    "Boom, boom~"


    He took out the revolver and pulled the trigger at the phantom continuously. The bullet hit the edge of the blue ball, stopped, and moved forward slowly.


    Change the bullet and keep shooting.


    One, two, three...


    He fired more than a dozen bullets in a row.


    More than a dozen bullets stopped at the edge of the ball and advanced slowly.


    The attraction from the Weeping Totem keeps getting stronger and wider, like a positive feedback, bottomless vortex.


    Feeling the loss of vitality, Su Changxing accelerated his retreat. Seeing Wu Qingsheng lying on the ground beside him, he looked at him sideways, opened his eyes wide, and moved his mouth: "Run."


    The flesh and blood all over his body quickly shriveled under the huge attraction, his eyes became gray and lost their aura.


    There was still a happy look on his face.


    Everyone fell under the shroud of the weeping totem, and their vitality was drawn out in large quantities.


    Su Changxing did not expect that the Weeping Totem would have such terrifying lethality, nor did he expect that they would be too late to run.


    "Help me~"


    Qu Zhaoyu fell down in front of Su Changxing and shouted with all his might.


    Su Changxing grabbed his body with one hand, holding the sickle in one hand, his body turned into a ghost, turned into a gloomy light and rushed out.


    The blue ball shattered, and the phantom trembled under the powerful attraction. Then, more than a dozen bullets hit it back and forth, bursting into sparks.


    Numerous dense, high and low screams echoed in the space, as if to pierce the eardrums.


    "is that useful?"


    Su Changxing felt the attraction of the crying totem disappear. Looking back, he found that the crying totem was still broken and fell to the ground without luster.


    The phantom also disappeared without a trace.


    Everything fell silent again.


    In the dark blue and gray sky, in the dark and desolate wilderness, there are still a few sparks that have not been completely extinguished on the bonfire, flickering in the wind.


    Su Changxing put Qu Zhaoyu on the ground, checked his condition, and asked, "Can you still move? It''s probably safe for now."


    Qu Zhaoyu''s eyes were piercing, feeling the emptiness in his body, and said slowly, "I should be dying soon."


    Su Changxing sat down at the side, a card appeared in his hand, thought for a while and said, "You are lucky, you should be able to survive."


    On the card is Huang Biao''s profile picture.


    Three, three, three.


    [Stolen Recovery: Healing others requires only water. It will consume a lot of physical and mental energy. The stronger the target, the greater the consumption. ¡¿


    He poured a whole bottle of water on Qu Zhaoyu''s body, and put his hands on top, glowing faintly. The water seemed to come alive and began to flow by itself.


    Although this ability was stolen, the effect of using this ability must be far stronger than that of Huang Biao, but Qu Zhaoyu also suffered a serious loss of vitality, almost dying.


    Su Changxing looked at him and said with a light smile, "Oh, actually, it may not be a good thing that I saved you, you will suffer more torture, and you may die in the end."


    Qu Zhaoyu breathed a sigh of relief, feeling much better, and said numbly, "It''s better to live than to die... Are we winning?"


    "Win? In a sense, it counts. At least it has some effect. That tree is broken?"


    Su Changxing squinted his eyes, looked at the dead tree in the sky, and showed a cold smile.


    A large part of the top of the dead tree was missing, and the branches were completely gone, like a big piece of a complete jigsaw missing. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    "You wait, take a rest here, I''ll go back and have a look."


    He walked back and saw mummies all over the ground in the distance, and the half-skeleton corpse of a monk, kneeling on the ground, maintaining a posture looking in his direction.


    Su Changxing approached, looked at him, his brows were constantly trembling, and felt that the monk was full of death will, and said to himself:


    "It seems that there is really no such thing as a Buddha in this world, it''s just human self-consolation."


    He picked up the broken totem from the sand and observed it.


    [Broken Healing Totem (Bingguan top rank): It gathers a large amount of vitality, has unimaginable healing effects, and can be used once. ¡¿

 Chapter 408： die?

    "As expected, it''s a very powerful thing, why is it only Ding Guan?"


    Su Changxing put the totem into his backpack. Although it was broken, it was still usable.


    walk back.


    Qu Zhaobai was still lying on the ground, looked at him, and asked, "Are they all dead?"


    Su Changxing grabbed him and said calmly, "Yes, congratulations, you guessed right. You are the only one who survived besides me. I hope you can continue to live."


    Qu Zhaobai lowered his head and asked, "Shall we continue walking inside now?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said:


    "Of course, you can only go inside. That thing is angered by us now. If it makes a move again, you will probably die. And even if it doesn''t make a move for a while, you will die at any time."


    Qu Zhaobai sighed, and said, "So I must die?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said seriously: "It doesn''t count, there is still a chance to become a Extraordinary in this process."


    Qu Zhaobai showed despair on his face, he didn''t think he could become an Extraordinary, the probability of becoming an Extraordinary was even lower than the probability of winning the lottery.


    What''s more, he never even won the lottery.


    "Let''s take one step at a time. It seems that you are still healthy."


    Su Changxing said again that he didn''t want to hurt Qu Zhaobai, but just told the truth.


    According to the city map, there is a small city in front of them, which happens to be in the no-man''s land, and they can vaguely see another energy station at this location, which is still a towering iron tower.


    Su Changxing didn''t stop. He was on the road all night. The blood fog in the air was getting thicker and thicker than the first day. The range of his vision was only five or six meters, and he could only see blurred shadows any further.


    "It''s not right, the fog is too thick, it''s still daytime."


    Su Changxing stopped, frowned and said, he had a bad premonition, but the timing foresight did not trigger.


    The timing prediction seems to have been silent since a certain moment before, as if it disappeared


    Qu Zhaobai looked at the red mist around him and said, "It''s a bit big, and tomorrow is the blood moon."


    "Roar~"


    Suddenly, there was a dragon roar.


    A huge monster rushed out of the red mist and flew towards them.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing reacted, drew his gun and shot, knocking him down with one shot.


    A swamp dragon with a black body and scarlet eyes fell to the ground, roaring at them continuously, struggling, but half of its body had been blasted to pieces.


    "dragon?"


    Qu Zhaoyu was shocked.


    Su Changxing thought of the monk''s words, and said casually, "It may also be a lizard with wings. After all, their combat effectiveness is not particularly strong, at most it is about the same as the screecher."


    After walking a certain distance, there seemed to be a large forest blocking them.


    Su Changxing stopped and heard the howling of dragons one after another, judged that there were quite a number of swamp dragons, and said:


    "There should be a swamp ahead, let''s go around."


    He then turned and walked sideways.


    At noon, obvious black lines appeared on Qu Zhaobai''s face, and his face revealed a strong dead air.


    Su Changxing checked his situation and said:


    "Based on your current situation, the closer you are to death, the higher the probability of becoming an Extraordinary, and of course the probability of becoming a monster is not small."


    Qu Zhaobai''s body deteriorated faster than he imagined, which was related to the growing influence of the giant hand.


    "Does that mean I''m dying?


    Qu Zhaobai looked at Su Changxing with gloomy eyes, full of despair.


    Instant death is not terrible, what is terrible is the kind of slow, perceivable death, combined with the body''s perception, it will completely collapse people.


    Su Changxing nodded, and said bluntly: "Yes, it may be now, or it may be tomorrow."


    Qu Zhaobai was supported by Su Changxing on his shoulders, his body hung down weakly, and he said in a low voice and slowly:


    "Su Changxing, to live, we have to have someone to live, and we can''t die, that would be a pity... We have a long past, and we should have a bright future."


    Before reaching the next town, Qu Zhaobai died completely without any miracles or surprises, and died in a flat manner.


    Su Changxing put Qu Zhaobai''s body on the ground, and walked forward silently, surrounded by red mist, feeling that this is the so-called hell.


    Gradually approaching the town, more and more zombies rushed towards him. As time went by, the strength of these zombies expanded rapidly at an exaggerated speed.


    He kept moving forward wielding his sickle, and more and more black blood was stained on his body.


    The blood mist covered the sky, but it was also very bright, blurring the time, and it was impossible to tell when it appeared at the first time.


    Too much.


    There are too many zombies.


    Suddenly, Su Changxing even thought he was dreaming.


    A cruel and hopeless dream.


    A steady stream of swamp dragons and corpses attacked him.


    The magazine of the revolver kept turning, and the bullets flew out, and the swamp dragons were knocked down one by one.


    One, two, three...


    He didn''t count anymore, until the bullet was about to run out, the seemingly endless tide of corpses gradually stopped, and the swamp dragon disappeared.


    Su Changxing held a sickle in his hand and wore a green and transparent cloak. He looked calmly at the corpses that could not be seen all around, thought for a while and said to himself:


    "It should be almost zero now, will there be any changes?"


    He suddenly looked up to the sky.


    A blood-red, bright full moon hangs in the sky, next to the dead tree branches, full of misty smell, making people want to fall asleep deeply and beautifully.


    Su Changxing felt the shock coming from his spirit, closed his eyes, and continued to walk forward.


    A gigantic monster with wings like a squid appeared above the town, hovering in mid-air, still, but its feathers floated in the night wind.


    Walking to the center of the town, at the foot of the behemoth, he was about to take a closer look, as if he had noticed something, he looked back suddenly.


    Where is the blood-red moon? It is clearly a huge pupil...Hunched down, from a small hole, tilting his head, looking down at this small world.


    Su Changxing''s blood-stained face was illuminated by the red light, his expression became surprised and froze, as if he saw something extraordinary.


    At this moment, his mind was running at an extraordinary high speed, recounting the events of the past ten or twenty days over and over again.


    Chaos, all chaos.


    Both time and space are chaotic, but they are like goldfish in a tank, completely unaware.


    This world is terribly big, bigger than the natives of this world described, and it is constantly expanding, which also leads to the emergence of areas outside the map~www.novelhall.com~ The time is very long, or the time of each day is very long Long, one day is equivalent to the original two days, three days, and it is continuously extending rapidly.


    None of them noticed.


    It''s like being distorted by some external force, making time heavy and slow.


    "So, isn''t the so-called thirty days a completely false proposition?"


    Su Changxing asked a mocking question in his heart, feeling sad and heavy.


    If the day is extended indefinitely, they can only stay in the same day until they all die.


    It''s like hanging a carrot in front of a donkey''s head and it will keep going but never eat it, no matter how hard it runs.


    Countless dead trees broke through the ground in the small town, growing rapidly, destroying the original buildings and the ground, as if frantically absorbing nutrients from the surface of this world.


    Su Changxing remained motionless, surrounded by these dead trees, his cheeks were gradually closed by the dead branches, his vision, perception, and consciousness were blocked, like death, he fell into the boundless darkness.


    What is death?


    Death is wandering without boundaries, wandering without purpose, and endless thinking.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 1： worldly and real

    The leaves outside the window are still in the wind, and the time in the corner of the computer stops at 7:30.


    The body cannot move, only the consciousness is still active.


    Very warm wind.


    Su Changxing suddenly woke up from the darkness, his expression changed from numbness to surprise, and then to disbelief. His **** and dusty hand left a dirty handprint on the clean, gray table.


    "Is this a dream?"


    "No."


    "I am back?"


    He checked his belongings. The backpack, pistol, revolver, pendant, and cell phone in his pocket were all still there.


    These at least prove that he was not dreaming before, but it is a bit difficult to judge whether he is dreaming now.


    The moment he saw Hongyue''s real side, he thought he was dead, but after regaining consciousness, he actually returned to the original world.


    "It means that the mission is completed so we returned to the original world? In this case, I am afraid not many people survived."


    Su Changxing thought about it, turned on the phone, but found that the forum was closed, and the phone seemed to be disconnected from the Internet.


    Except for the attribute panel, only the discount store can be opened, but the discount store still retains the items from the previous time, and the refresh time has also changed from two days to twenty days, which is a full tenfold extension.


    There was a noisy sound outside, and he remembered that before the Doomsday game started, there were people making trouble on the street, and many people were watching.


    Su Changxing stood up, black and **** footprints were left on the floor, and when he came to the window sill, he saw many people densely surrounded on the street in the distance.


    "All people, all people."


    Feeling kind and unfamiliar to such a scene, he took a deep breath.


    "What''s going on here? Why are these people still alive? What''s wrong with them? They don''t seem to notice anything at all, and their bodies are very clean. They don''t look like they stayed in that world at all."


    Su Changxing frowned, and didn''t understand what was going on. Things were unexpected, and just as he was about to turn around and walk back, he was acutely aware that someone was staring at him dumbfounded below.


    When Su Changxing looked at him, he seemed to be taken aback, and immediately turned and left along the path of the community.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing was a little puzzled, and then looked at the glass of the window. His face was covered with dried blood.


    "...Maybe a little scary."


    He wiped his face, thinking that his appearance is really scary for ordinary people who have not experienced the doomsday.


    Then he took a shower, cleaned off the original clothes on his body, and cleaned up the imprints on the table and the floor.


    Su Changxing was resting on the bed, staring at the white ceiling in a daze, his eyes were even darker in the dim environment.


    He felt the existence of "opportunity foresight" again, because the world he lived in had changed a lot.


    [Opportunity Foresight: There is a 10% probability of encountering a scene one second later, a 5% probability of encountering a scene two seconds later, and a 1% probability of encountering a scene three seconds later.


    Note: This ability is extremely dangerous. ¡¿


    "The other abilities have not changed much. This stolen ability is indeed quite special. It is a bit too perverted. It can accurately predict what will happen in the future."


    Su Changxing sat up from the bed, took a can of Coke from the refrigerator, and was about to open it to drink when he heard a knock on the door.


    "Boom boom boom~"


    The knock on the door was neither light nor heavy.


    Su Changxing keenly noticed that there were seven or eight people standing outside the door. They were all ordinary people, and at most they were relatively strong.


    What are they doing here?


    When the door opened, there were two policemen with nervous expressions.


    Su Changxing pretended to be surprised and said, "The two police officers... what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Su Changxing, they were visibly relieved, and one of the older policemen said solemnly:


    "I''m Ye Chen. I called the police just now, saying that I saw a man covered in blood in the window of your house. We need to come in and check... this is our search warrant"


    Su Changxing thought for a moment that it was the man who called the police just now, which is normal, but did the police react a little faster?


    He looked at the search warrant and said, "Well, then come in, I guess the person who called the police made a mistake. I live here alone, and there is no one else."


    Ye Chen nodded, and walked in with another policeman. There were still four or five policemen standing outside the door, but they didn''t intend to come in.


    Su Changxing poked his head out, looked at them, and said with a smile, "Come in together, have a glass of water?"


    One of the young police officers twitched his lips, forced a smile and said, "No need, if there is nothing else, we will leave immediately."


    It seemed that they were in a hurry, they didn''t come here specially, they just stopped by to have a look.


    "Officer Ye, did something special happen? I think you guys seem to be very nervous." Su Changxing asked seemingly casually.


    Ye Chen looked around, he had already relaxed, and felt that there was nothing wrong with Su Changxing, so he said with a smile:


    "It''s nothing, but a lot of strange things happened today."


    Su Changxing asked curiously, "Strange thing?"


    Ye Chen''s expression was a little unnatural, and he said in a deep voice:


    "Well, anyway, it''s just some incredible things. You should be careful recently, and you can call the police at any time if something happens."


    "Okay, no problem." Su Changxing said with a laugh.


    Ye Chen and another police officer searched the room roughly, thinking that the person who called the police must have misread it, and left after a while.


    "Crack~"


    The door was closed.


    Su Changxing fell into deep thought, and he found that these were normal human beings, nothing unusual~www.novelhall.com~ and he had indeed returned from the doomsday world.


    "That is to say, the living returned from the doomsday world, while the dead still kept their appearance and memories before the doomsday game began."


    He made a bold guess, frowned randomly, and said to himself: "But is this still the same person? Dead but not dead, or..."


    At this moment, it was dark outside, and the neon lights of the city illuminated the sky. This was completely different from the doomsday world, and the lights were full of vitality of life.


    "So, are they still alive?"


    Su Changxing felt that he should find someone who might survive to see if the situation was as he had speculated, but no one he knew in this world should have survived.


    All of this is definitely not that simple. The doomsday game seems to have opened Pandora''s box for their world.


    And according to the description of the head, none of them survived, but what caused the difference.


    What''s even more frightening is that he was able to confirm the reality in front of him only because of the discount store, an external factor that seemed to be unaffected by the doomsday game.


    He was able to confirm that he was still his original self, not another self that recast his memory after he died.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 2： strange things

    Not long after the policemen left, Su Changxing planned to take a nap. After the eighth rank, the disadvantages of the "dreamer" cannot be avoided, but there can be a delay, or it can be stored in advance.


    sleep.


    sleep.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Boom~"


    There was another knock on the door.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes in the dark, and suddenly thought that Wang Liang was coming to give him materials. At this time, they should have just finished their evening class.


    open the door.


    "Su Changxing, let me tell you, something strange happened today. Someone died in the school toilet. I heard that the body is incomplete..."


    Wang Liang walked in, Balabala was talking, and suddenly stopped, looking at Su Changxing who was standing aside, he was stunned, too surprised to speak: "You...you stood up."


    He rubbed his eyes: "I''m not mistaken."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said firmly: "Well, the doctor told me some time ago that there are signs of improvement, but I didn''t expect to be able to stand up today."


    "Really or not, why don''t I know."


    Wang Liang obviously didn''t believe it, so he put a thick stack of documents on the table.


    Su Changxing picked up the information and looked at it, and said, "Yes, it''s just that the doctor said that the hope is not too high, so I didn''t tell you."


    Wang Liang showed a look of surprise, hugged Su Changxing''s shoulder and laughed loudly: "That''s great, I must hold a celebration banquet for you tomorrow."


    Immediately afterwards, he showed suspicion and said, "But why do I feel that you suddenly become very different, and shouldn''t you be very happy about this kind of thing?"


    Su Changxing felt that Wang Liang was a bit difficult, so he changed the subject and said, "I''m already happy... What did you say that someone died in the school toilet?"


    When it came to this matter, Wang Liang came here immediately and said:


    "In the middle of the class, someone in the next classroom went to the bathroom, and was found dead before we finished class. The police came quickly, and it seems that the cause of death has not been found out yet."


    Su Changxing showed surprise, and said, "That''s a bit strange. The school may be in a bit of chaos now with such a big matter."


    Wang Liang sat down on the sofa, took out his mobile phone and said:


    "That''s not true. We suspended classes at that time. I wanted to go in and take a look, but I was not allowed in. However, I saw someone posted a photo on the post bar. It was said to be scary, and I didn''t dare to look at it."


    "Huh? Where is it? Show me."


    Su Changxing said.


    Wang Liang showed surprise, and said, "Huh? Do you want to see it?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Show me, I''m a little curious, I''m currently researching such supernatural events."


    Wang Liang lowered his head and manipulated the phone, and said with a smile: "As expected of you, your hobbies are always somewhat unique. It was just posted, so it should not be blocked yet."


    He opened the **** photo without looking at it himself, and handed the phone to Su Changxing directly.


    An almost completely transformed corpse, with only the upper body, the floor of the toilet was covered with dark red blood, and the pupils were still glowing scarlet.


    really.


    He should be about to die at the last moment, but he didn''t die completely. He just died after returning... It''s really miserable. He managed to survive and finally died.


    The unlucky one.


    And looking at Wang Liang''s appearance, he did die in the doomsday world, completely unaware of what it meant.


    For ordinary people, this is equivalent to nothing happening, but suddenly a lot of strange things happen in this world, and it becomes more dangerous.


    Su Changxing didn''t believe that this world would not change from the original, otherwise everything he experienced would be meaningless.


    "It''s really miserable, and it looks weird."


    Su Changxing nodded and commented seriously.


    Wang Liang was a little speechless and said, "Thank you for being so careful, you don''t need to be so sick of yourself, anyway, I can''t bear it either psychologically or physically."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and then said: "It seems that you still read... Is there any similar situation?"


    Wang Liang opened the Coke on the table and took a big sip, then said:


    "Don''t tell me, there are indeed. It seems that there are more strange things like this all of a sudden... I saw a post on the forum saying that someone in their company fell out of the window like crazy, but the person was fine. "


    "..."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, guessing that this person should have survived from the doomsday world.


    Wang Liang continued to sigh and said:


    "I heard that the family who died at the school was still very rich. He was a rich second generation. He took a room at the Huangjia Hotel every day. He finally came to take a class, but he died."


    "However, if something like this happens, I guess classes will be suspended tomorrow, and we will be notified later."


    He said with certainty that he looked like a living Zhuge.


    Su Changxing stood up and said, "No food, I''ll go get something to eat, I''m a little hungry."


    Wang Liang was a little surprised and said: "Eat it, but you can still eat it, but don''t you not eat late at night?"


    Because of his health, Su Changxing lived a regular life before. He didn''t eat supper, stay up late, or drink alcohol.


    "I haven''t eaten for a day, so I''m a little hungry."


    With that said, Su Changxing went to the kitchen, ready to fry two dishes. He was really tired of eating instant food all the time. He was not proficient in cooking, but there was no problem in simply frying two dishes.


    Finish cooking.


    Wang Liang was browsing the forum with great interest, and seemed to see something very interesting, the two chatted for a long time after eating.


    Wang Liang was good at chatting, while Su Changxing seemed to be reminiscing about the old days. It felt like he hadn''t seen Wang Liang for a long time, and he even thought he would never see him again.


    "It''s a bit late, I won''t go back to the dormitory, I''ll sleep here with you."


    Wang Liang looked at the night outside the window and said.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "That''s right, it''s dangerous to walk outside at this late hour."


    Wang Liang laughed loudly and said, "Just kidding, how can I be in danger as an old man."


    Su Changxing looked at his nonchalant expression, and said cautiously: "Didn''t so many strange things happen these days? You''d better be careful, I think this world is a little different."


    Wang Liang restrained his expression and said:


    "Hmm~ www.novelhall.com~ You''re right. It''s always good to be careful. It''s okay to watch this kind of weird thing, but if it happens to you, it''s really bad luck."


    He skillfully took out the quilt from the cabinet, spread it on the sofa, washed up and prepared to go to sleep, without treating himself as an outsider at all.


    Su Changxing looked at him and said, "Huh? I slept so early, what''s the matter tomorrow?"


    Wang Liang had already dug into the quilt, showing a head, mysteriously said: "Hey, of course there is something very important, but since your leg is healed, would you like to come with me?"


    Su Changxing curled his lips, shrugged and said, "If you go on a date, forget it."


    "Of course not."


    Wang Liang said helplessly: "You don''t care at all. Tomorrow, Moxi''er will have a concert at the gymnasium. I''ve already got a ticket. If you want to go, I can help you get another one. "


    Su Changxing thought of this at once. Mo Xier is a popular singer, and Wang Liang is still her loyal fan. He shook his head and said:


    "Forget it, I have other things to do tomorrow, go ahead and leave me alone."


    At this time, he was not in the mood to watch the concert, but wanted to figure out what the world and the doomsday game were like now.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 3： Missing

    At night, the lights from the street shine through the cracks in the windows and print on the brown wooden floor.


    Su Changxing slowly opened his eyes, and slept for about four hours. In fact, he could have slept longer, but he woke up subconsciously, and his body''s vigilance was still maintained.


    "Such a stable environment is too comfortable, making people lazy and docile."


    He didn''t think it was a bad thing, but if there were external threats, it would be different if humans were no longer at the top of the world''s food chain.


    He holds two mobile phones in his hand, one from the doomsday game and the other from a real mobile phone, but there is no message.


    "Is Zhong Jueqing dead too? Or he thought I was dead, so he didn''t want to contact me. After all, I am a person who can''t even stand up in this world."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, sensing that something was wrong, he opened the window suddenly, just in time to see a car on the street crashing into the guardrail at a very fast speed, making a loud noise, which was particularly ear-piercing in the middle of the night.


    The chest of the person in the car was crushed and he died at the scene.


    At that moment just now, he felt the uneven energy changes in the environment. Although it was very weak, he could still feel it.


    "does it matter?"


    He also wasn''t sure if it was a normal car accident.


    Soon there were traffic police and a tow truck came to the scene, and everything seemed to be normal.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the morning, there was still no message, and the phone was still disconnected from the network, but the more this happened, the more something was wrong with Su Changxing, as if something was quietly brewing.


    Wang Liang was still sleeping soundly, and the car accident on the street last night did not cause any disturbance to him.


    "Sleep is dead."


    Su Changxing changed into his previous clothes and found that they were a whole circle too small, but he was still barely able to wear them. His body size did not increase significantly.


    Without waiting for Wang Liang to wake up, Su Changxing went out to find Huang Biao. They were from the same city before the end.


    Huang Biao runs a bar in the city center, No. 35 Bar.


    "Huang Biao''s job viability is very strong, there is a high probability that nothing will happen..."


    He took a drip and went straight to this bar in the middle of the city.


    There were not many people inside in the morning, but there were a few drunk people lying in front of the bar and waiters who were cleaning.


    Su Changxing looked around, and went straight to the little brother wearing a butterfly tie at the front desk, and said, "Is your boss there? I''m looking for your boss, Huang Biao."


    He sized up Su Changxing, his expression moved slightly and he said, "Huh? What can we do with our boss?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Acquaintance, there is something."


    "Sorry, our boss has been missing since last night, we are also looking for it, please leave your phone number..."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said:


    "I also know his nephew Huang Tao, can you contact me, or give me a call."


    The little brother thought that Su Changxing might indeed be an acquaintance, nodded and smiled: "Okay, I''ll help you get in touch, Huang Tao and I are buddies, you can sit here and wait... Do you need something to drink?" ?¡±


    "Just a glass of warm water."


    Su Changxing sat down on a chair beside him.


    Huang Biao is missing?


    What''s happening here?


    But if this is the case, there is a high probability that Huang Biao survived the apocalypse, but he was troubled by someone after he came back.


    Security Bureau is very likely.


    After a while, Huang Tao came over with a blue sports backpack on his back.


    Huang Tao looked at Su Changxing in surprise, and asked, "Do you know my uncle?"


    Huang Tao didn''t know him, and died in the doomsday.


    Su Changxing looked at the familiar face in front of him and felt mixed feelings. Huang Biao had tried his best to protect Huang Tao, but he still died in the end.


    Su Changxing nodded, and said calmly:


    "Yes, he is an old friend. I have something to do with him, can you contact me?"


    Huang Tao opened his eyes wide, and said: "Old friend? But you are so young... But he is indeed missing, and he doesn''t answer the phone calls. I wonder if I''m looking for some old concubine."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, and said slowly, "I think Huang Biao will definitely beat you up when he hears this."


    Huang Tao instantly confirmed that Su Changxing was someone who knew Huang Biao, otherwise he wouldn''t have such an understanding, and said seriously:


    "Just yesterday, my uncle disappeared, and he didn''t know where he went. No one answered the call. If we can''t find him again, we will call the police."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said:


    "If you encounter weird things that you can''t solve, you can call me. If you find Huang Biao, ask him to call me back."


    Huang Tao nodded subconsciously, always suffocating in front of this person.


    After finishing speaking, Su Changxing simply got up and left, and walked outside, but he was keenly aware that someone was watching him in the dark.


    who is it?


    How many drunk people?


    When he walked out of the bar, the feeling of being watched disappeared immediately.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Captain, someone was looking for Huang Biao just now. It''s a young man wearing a hat." A woman lying on the bar whispered to herself.


    "Follow me and see what he is up to."


    "..."


    "I lost my track. We didn''t see anyone when we went out."


    "You may have been discovered, evacuate first."


    "Evacuate?"


    "Well, evacuate first. These related people are extremely dangerous, and safety is the priority."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing appeared in the business district in the city center, already changed into a different outfit, and sat alone on the wooden chair in front of the coffee shop, drinking coffee silently while flipping through his phone.


    He was basically sure that Huang Biao was being controlled or was being hunted down.


    Ordinary people may not have much fighting power in the environment of the doomsday world~www.novelhall.com~, but in this world, holding guns can completely threaten low-level Extraordinary people.


    At this time, in the middle of the square not far away, there were quite a few people around. A man with a dirty and unkempt face stood on a high platform and shouted something loudly.


    "I tell you, the end is coming, I just came back from the end of the world."


    "Only a handful of us came back alive, and you all died."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Most people just eat melons and watch the fun, thinking that this is just a new form of performance, performance art or something.


    Someone laughed loudly: "Since we are dead, why are we still alive? Aren''t you contradicting yourself?"


    The man looked serious and said seriously:


    "It is precisely because you are dead that you don''t know anything. I just want to make you vigilant. I hope that all people who have returned from the end of the world like me will speak up."


    Several cheers came from below, praising his superb acting skills, which is not at all pretentious and very real.


    "You have to use something to prove it, right?" A man in a white shirt and sunglasses shouted with a smile.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 4： ？

    "Evidence? Haha, of course there is evidence."


    The man laughed, his spirit seemed a little crazy, his expression twisted, he opened his arms, and several lightning bolts exploded on the stone platform around him.


    This action not only did not frighten the people in the audience, but also heard warm cheers and shrill laughter.


    In their eyes, this is a gorgeous trick, and it is not surprising that some chemical principles must be used.


    This is modern people, who think they know everything, but also nakedly show their ignorance. In fact, most people are ignorant themselves.


    Seeing this situation, the man was also a little confused. How could he become a juggler? He shouted loudly:


    "I didn''t juggle. I am a supernatural power. Do you know what a supernatural power is?"


    But at this time, this kind of cry is extremely pale, and people often only believe what they think, or what they want to believe.


    Most people are inherently stubborn, even with the facts right in front of them.


    "Pretty!"


    "another one!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The atmosphere of the crowd gradually warmed up. Even in the early morning, they would still admire such a gorgeous juggle from the heart, not to mention that it was free.


    This person is too tiger.


    Of course Su Changxing knew that he had indeed returned from the apocalypse, but normally, wouldn''t it be normal to post on the Internet or call anonymously to report?


    Just as he was about to find an opportunity to go up and talk to him, he saw more than a dozen armed men with guns coming down from the vehicles on the side of the road.


    They walked straight to this side, dispersed the people, came to the man, talked for a while and then took him away.


    The man didn''t resist, but showed a look of peace of mind.


    Seeing this scene, there was an uproar around.


    It was only then that someone realized that something was wrong. If it was just a trick, it would not attract such armed forces with live ammunition.


    For a while, rumors about the end of the world went viral on the Internet.


    It is said that a small country in South Africa has changed dynasties, and a prince conquered other people with godlike means, succeeded in ascending to the throne, and was regarded as a living god.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The energy density of the doomsday world is extremely high. They seem to be thrown into a highly concentrated nutrient solution, and most people will be salted to death.


    The energy of this world is like clear water. From yesterday to now, his mystery has hardly increased a bit. You must know that in no man''s land, if he stands there doing nothing, his mystery will continue to rise.


    Su Changxing is sure that the world is changing at an observable speed, including humans themselves.


    "Because of the concert, the flow of people here is extraordinarily large."


    Su Changxing sat on the chair for half the morning, and was quite used to such leisure time.


    At this time, Wang Liang rushed over from outside, sat opposite Su Changxing, and said, "Do you know that someone was taken away by the armed forces here just now?"


    Su Changxing looked at his expression of regret for being late, and said with a smile, "Of course I saw it. I was nearby and watched his performance. To be honest, it was very exciting."


    Surprised on Wang Liang''s face, he said:


    "I read that some people on the Internet say that it''s not a trick at all, but a real ability... I think what you said is completely right, this world is completely different from what I originally thought."


    "However, we don''t seem to have anything to do. Well, I''d better go to the concert first. We happen to have a lot of tickets. Go together. It''s a waste if we don''t watch it."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I remember that the tickets are very expensive, and the ones in the front row are even priced sky-high. Do you have any more?"


    Wang Liang hesitated, and said: "Actually, this is not too much. Someone brought me a message, and the boss asked you by name... The boss seems to be surnamed Zhou, and he came to see Do you know him from the concert?"


    Well, it can''t be Zhou An.


    His family seems to be very rich indeed.


    Su Changxing showed surprise on his face, nodded and said: "Well, okay, let''s go and have a look together, and see where it is."


    Wang Liang asked curiously, "You don''t know?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "Maybe I know each other...but you won''t sell me out."


    Wang Liang smiled wickedly and said: "How can this be called "selling", sitting in the front row to watch Mo Xi''er''s concert, it can be boasted for a year, oh, my goddess."


    When he came to the entrance of the concert, Su Changxing noticed Zhou An at a glance. It was because the extraordinary''s fluctuations were too conspicuous.


    A pretty delicate-looking girl in denim shorts and a blue hat came up first, looked at Su Changxing in surprise, and said:


    "Su Changxing, is your foot really healed?"


    Su Changxing looked bewildered, and asked doubtfully, "You are?"


    For a moment, he really didn''t remember who it was.


    "..."


    The girl looked dull for a moment, opened her eyes wide, pointed at herself and said, "You don''t know me? I''m the president of the student union, Yi Yaqi, I remember we met once before."


    "Oh, really? What a coincidence."


    Su Changxing looked suddenly enlightened.


    Yi Yaqi covered her face and said angrily, "It''s not a coincidence, but me... No, it was the person behind me who invited you over."


    She looked back at Zhou An, and said bluntly, "Fatty Zhou, is that him?"


    Zhou An''s face was full of excitement, he strode up, hugged Su Changxing, and said in a choked voice, "Brother Su, it''s really you, I knew it..."


    The first time he saw Su Changxing, he was sure that Su Changxing was the Su Changxing in the apocalyptic world, and his unique and profound temperament could not be concealed at all.


    He originally thought that Su Changxing had died in the doomsday world, and he just wanted to meet Su Changxing before the doomsday, but he didn''t expect that Su Changxing didn''t die at all.


    Zhou An wiped away tears and snot.


    Wang Liang and Yi Yaqi were stunned~www.novelhall.com~ It''s hard not to suspect that they have something else.


    Su Changxing didn''t expect Zhou An to have such a strong reaction, so he patted his shoulder and said:


    "Why are you crying, old man? Am I all right?"


    Zhou An instantly realized that he had lost his composure, and immediately changed his expression, looked at Yi Yaqi and the two, coughed and said:


    "Well, you go in first, Wang Liang, you call your friends together, the front row, Yaqi, you take them in first... I have something to do with my brother Su, wait a minute Just come in."


    Yi Yaqi rubbed her chin, looked at the two with some confusion, nodded and said: "Okay, no problem, it''s your treat anyway."


    She finds it very strange, she has never heard of Zhou An having such a friend, and it seems that the relationship between the two is very close, like life and death?


    gay?


    A strange word flashed in her mind, and after Zhou An and the two left, she immediately took out her mobile phone to make a call, and said eagerly:


    "Hey, is that aunt? That''s it. You have to take care of something. Brother Zhou has some problems with his private life now."


    "What''s the problem? No, no, no, it''s not looking for a woman, it''s that kind, that''s right, that''s that."


    Wang Liang followed behind, with several black lines drawn across his forehead: "..."


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 5： 2 worlds

    "Two lattes, one heavy sugar and one no sugar."


    Next to the concert, the two found a coffee shop and sat in a private room.


    Zhou An took a sip of coffee and said, "I found that the biggest advantage of Extraordinary people is that they can eat unscrupulously. No matter what, the body can metabolize it."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining: "This benefit is really great."


    Zhou An''s face darkened, he raised his head and asked, "Where''s Zhu Wenwu?"


    Su Changxing licked his lips and said calmly, "I failed to bring him out."


    "Is that so?"


    Zhou An took a deep breath, smiled and said: "However, he should not be considered dead now. According to the game, it can be regarded as a reversion at most."


    Su Changxing didn''t answer the question, whether he died or not, he couldn''t draw a conclusion, so he changed his voice and said, "How was your situation before we left, did Zhu Xinxue survive?"


    Speaking of this, Zhou An''s expression became heavy instantly, and he said:


    "A lot of people died, including Extraordinary people, we were attacked by flesh and blood monsters...we were surrounded by people from the Security Bureau, we were separated during the attack, but we had contact later, Zhu Xinxue should have survived At last."


    When it comes to the next few words, his voice is almost indistinguishable.


    "Besieged by the Security Bureau?"


    The corners of Su Changxing''s eyes trembled, this was something he hadn''t expected at all: "Where''s Zhong Jueqing?"


    Zhou An was silent for a while, then said:


    "I don''t know, they should have died too. Anyway, it was chaotic at the time, but we were not vegetarians. We successfully fought a counterattack and killed many of them, and then they gave up encircling us."


    Su Changxing''s expression became serious, and he said, "I went to find Huang Biao earlier, and found that he seemed to be missing."


    "disappeared?"


    Zhou An widened his eyes, slapped the table, and cursed, "What the hell, they definitely did it."


    "Crack~"


    The table was smashed and there was a lot of noise.


    A waitress hurried over with the menu in her arms, stared at the scene in front of her in a daze, and said, "Sir, you..."


    Zhou An was stunned, looked at the waiter in embarrassment, laughed and said: "How much, I will pay."


    The waitress was a little overwhelmed, and even felt that the quality of their tables was not good, and said:


    "Ah, I''m going to ask our boss."


    Not long after.


    A man with a big belly and a bare top wearing sandals walked over slowly, looking at the cracked table with vacant eyes, his eyelids trembling.


    Does he know how good the quality of this table is, and it will definitely not be cracked.


    The bald man took two steps back calmly, squinting his eyes, and said after a pause: "Brother, you have kung fu, are you a person on the road?"


    "..."


    Zhou An didn''t understand what he was talking about at all, blinked his eyes and said, "Not really, I''m sorry for breaking it, I''ll just pay you how much."


    The bald man smiled and said: "It''s just a table, I''ll ask someone to change it immediately, and make friends. My name is Wu Qianqi. My ancestors opened a martial arts gym. It''s a pity that the descendants of us are not up to date, so we can only rely on it." Make a living in a small business."


    "Martial arts?"


    Zhou An understood what the other party meant, and said with a strange look: "But I am not a martial arts student, you may have misunderstood."


    Wu Qianqi smiled, and said indifferently, "Are you still drinking coffee? There are still seats next to you."


    Zhou An glanced at Su Changxing, shook his head and said, "Then thank you, Boss Wu, we still have to watch the concert, so let''s go first."


    Wu Qianqi smiled even more, and said: "That''s all right, you guys go, come and sit if you have time."


    After Su Changxing and the two left, the waitress stood aside and asked cautiously, "Boss, won''t they let them lose money?"


    Wu Qianqi glanced at her, stroked her chin and said, "It depends on the person. As for this table, you may not be able to crack it even if you lift a sledgehammer... My great-grandfather should None of them are that great.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When the two came out, Su Changxing asked, "You know Yi Yaqi very well? You shouldn''t be from our school, right?"


    Zhou An shrugged and said, "Our two families are family friends. She and I have known each other since we were young, and we can be regarded as siblings."


    When they entered, the concert had already started, and the cheers on the scene were like thunder, and they still couldn''t hear the people next to them clearly.


    Su Changxing looked around, frowned, and felt that something was wrong. The atmosphere was a bit strange, which reminded him of the word "ceremony".


    "Where have you been?"


    Yi Yaqi asked loudly when she saw them.


    Zhou An hiccupped and said, "Why are you asking so many questions, just sit and watch the concert."


    Su Changxing found that Huang Keying was also sitting next to Yi Yaqi. The relationship between the two seemed to be good, and they were chatting and laughing with Yi Yaqi.


    He remembered that she was stabbed to death at the junction of no man''s land.


    Mo Xi''er''s style is really good, and her singing skills are also good. The flaws in her voice make her singing more emotional.


    Halfway through the concert, the atmosphere reached a climax, and many people showed crazy expressions on their faces~www.novelhall.com~ completely oblivious to the external environment.


    The singing stopped abruptly.


    Mo Xi''er stared blankly at the sky, and the people in the audience also looked bewildered and didn''t understand why they stopped suddenly.


    Holding the microphone, she said prettyly, "It''s getting dark, and there seems to be a lighthouse above."


    Very nonsensical words.


    When the others looked up, they were all shocked.


    An upside-down black world appeared in front of them, a dark steel city, dense and oppressive, with a huge lighthouse illuminating the surroundings.


    There are also figures walking around, seeming to be observing them.


    "what is that?"


    "A world?"


    "Why is there such a thing in the sky?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    An uproarious discussion came from the surroundings. Many people realized the danger and ran to the outside, only to find that the sky outside was the same.


    It seems like two different worlds have collided.


    Su Changxing frowned, feeling uncomfortable, and said, "Zhou An, let''s go out first."


    At the same time, the phone kept vibrating.


    Zhou An immediately pulled Yi Yaqi and ran out with Su Changxing.


    Yi Yaqi was a little confused, and said, "Where are we going?"


    Zhou An was a little speechless: "It''s already like this, do you still want to watch the concert here?"


    Su Changxing turned on the phone and found that it was connected to the Internet, and a lot of information popped up.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

 v2 Chapter 6： dispute

    His teeth were pitch black.


    A row of gears of different sizes are inlaid on the copper sword, rotating slowly, with unimaginable heavy force attached.


    A man with a bronze sword on his back and a rusty wire armor looked up at this clean and beautiful world, with joy in the corner of his mouth, and said:


    "A low-level world with a very low energy density is very suitable, so let''s just stay here... In the end, they should also thank us."


    "Give it up!"


    "anchor!"


    The thick and penetrating voice was transmitted in the sky, passing through the dark mist.


    Something is turning.


    what is that?


    Su Changxing''s pupils narrowed suddenly, and he clearly felt the existence of a higher order, stronger than the mistress, in that world.


    He is sure that when the other party steps into this world, it means destruction, as long as the other party wants to, no one can stop it.


    A sense of trembling spread all over his body


    But when they came outside the venue, the sky brightened again, and everything returned to the original, but the light was darker.


    There was a mess around the concert, many people were frightened, and some children squatted on the ground and cried loudly.


    Wang Liang also ran out after them, and said in shock, "What is that, are we all hallucinating?"


    Su Changxing patted him on the shoulder, motioned him to calm down, and said, "It''s not a hallucination if so many people see it. There are too many people here, and it''s easy to cause trouble. Let''s go first, and we won''t watch the concert."


    They ran straight out, passed the coffee shop, and there were still people sitting inside, who didn''t seem to notice the vision just now, just wondering why the people outside were so panicked.


    Is there a terrorist attack?


    Zhou An looked at the phone and said:


    "Brother Su, it seems that only we can see that scene here, and it can''t be seen anywhere else. Moreover, someone recorded it and found that it is completely blurred."


    "Leave here first, I see armed vehicles coming over there."


    Su Changxing looked into the distance, frowned and said.


    When they left the vicinity of the concert, some armed personnel had already started to block off the area, and they were not allowed to go out or enter.


    At the same time, the government issued an emergency notice, saying that this is only a normal natural phenomenon, so that the public should not worry too much.


    "Natural phenomenon? This is a natural phenomenon of a ghost." Zhou An complained very dissatisfied.


    Only those who have experienced the end know the dangers of the end.


    They are people who crawled out of blood, and naturally feel that covering up the facts will only cause greater casualties.


    Wang Liang was a little puzzled and said: "What if it is really some kind of natural phenomenon, like a mirage, but I have never seen that kind of scene before."


    Su Changxing observed the surroundings, thought for a while and said, "Zhou An, you go and follow me to my house, it''s safer and I have someone to take care of me."


    Zhou An pointed to the residential area not far ahead, and said, "My house is right in front, and it''s relatively big. Why don''t you go to my house?"


    "Okay, Wang Liang, you also come with me."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said sideways.


    At present, they can only wait and see what happens, and see what this so-called absurd doomsday is.


    Wang Liang opened his eyes wide and said, "I''m going too?"


    He has not yet realized the seriousness of the problem, but just feels that things are a little unexpected, even novel.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "You should tell your parents first, tell them not to run around, and it''s best to stay at home."


    "is it so serious?"


    Yi Yaqi was still a little dazed, feeling that Su Changxing was exaggerating.


    Huang Keying was still following her, didn''t speak, just looked at the sky quietly.


    Zhou An said with a serious face: "Sister Yaqi, you believe me, you can also live with me temporarily, anyway, my place is big."


    Yi Yaqi looked at Zhou An''s expression and was stunned for a moment. She used to think that this brother was a bit soft, but suddenly he changed a lot, more **** and resolute, as if he had changed into a different person.


    "Okay, it''s okay to live with you, anyway, I''m here alone."


    She nodded, looked back at Huang Keying, and asked, "Keying, what about you, are you going back to school now, or are you following us?"


    Huang Keying thought for a while, glanced at Su Changxing who was on the side, and said with a sweet smile: "Well, if you don''t bother me, I''ll go with you too. I''m here alone."


    Her mind was clear, and she noticed that Su Changxing and Su Changxing seemed to know information that others did not, and her intuition told her that it might be the right decision to go with them.


    Just as they were about to leave, seven or eight people followed behind, some men and women, all students, and Su Changxing still had a little impression of them.


    A boy with a thin, fair face came up and said eagerly:


    "Hey, Keying, what are you doing with them? Even if something happens, the school must be safe. Believe me, follow us back to school."


    Yi Yaqi frowned and said unhappily:


    "Liu Yi, where Keying is going has nothing to do with you, don''t get entangled with this, it''s because you think I will harm Keying."


    When Liu Yi heard this, he couldn''t hold back his face. Looking at Su Changxing and the two, he said in a strange way:


    "President, I didn''t say that, but I remember that he seems to be a disabled person, do you even believe his words?"


    A gust of wind hangs by.


    Zhou An stepped in front of Liu Yi~www.novelhall.com~, pushed him to the ground, grabbed his collar and said, "Boy, let me tell you, my elder brother is stronger than you even with only one hand left."


    As he said that, he punched Liu Yi in the abdomen, not lightly but not hard.


    "what!"


    Liu Yi was trembling and rolling on the ground, his face distorted in pain, never expecting that the fat man would strike directly, and it was so severe.


    It''s unreasonable, reckless, reckless!


    The few people who followed Liu Yi were frightened when they saw Zhou An being so aggressive. They were all just students in the ivory tower, and they didn''t even fight.


    Su Changxing didn''t even look at Liu Yi, and said, "Let''s go, there''s no need to make extra trouble."


    If the matter becomes serious, it may attract the attention of others, and the situation at the Security Bureau has not been clarified yet, so it is better to keep a low profile.


    Zhou An nodded, gave Liu Yi a threatening look, stood up and said calmly, "If you don''t want to die, it''s best not to let me see you again."


    Looking at Zhou An''s appearance, Liu Yi turned pale, because he really thought that Zhou An might kill him.


    After Su Changxing and others left, others helped Liu Yi up.


    "Brother Liu, is it all right? That guy is really ruthless. He hits him whenever he wants, like a hooligan. Let''s report him to the school." Among them, the dark-skinned boy said thinking of a way.


    Another reminded:


    "But he doesn''t seem to be from our school, and the police probably won''t accept such a thing now."


    Liu Yi''s face was full of gloomyness, with lingering fears in his heart, but also he couldn''t hold back his face. He felt that it was embarrassing. He was beaten up in front of so many people, and he couldn''t even change his hands.

 v2 Chapter 7： Accident

    Yi Yaqi said in surprise: "Fatty Zhou, when did you become so powerful?"


    It was the first time she saw Zhou An''s fierce appearance just now.


    And how can Zhou An be so powerful?


    "I practiced secretly."


    Zhou An looked sideways at him and said frankly.


    Yi Yaqi looked in disbelief, but she couldn''t think of any reason, she could only think that something was a gift, maybe Zhou An was born with great strength?


    The side where Zhou An lives is next to the commercial area, and there are many mansions, which can be regarded as the wealthy area of ??the city. From a distance, you can see lush and tall trees.


    "The houses here must be at least tens of millions." Wang Liang exclaimed.


    Zhou An shrugged and said, "Who knows? I usually don''t live here. I''m too old to feel safe living alone."


    at this time.


    A man in a black coat and a hood walked past several people quickly, looking in a hurry.


    Su Changxing turned his head to look at him subconsciously, not because of anything else, but because the other party was also a Beyonder, and this was the first Beyonder he had met in this world besides Zhou An.


    The man put his hands in his pockets, glanced at Zhou An out of the corner of his eye, but didn''t notice Su Changxing.


    "he¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Zhou An obviously noticed it too, and glanced at Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "Leave him alone."


    Facing strange Extraordinary, he didn''t bother to bother them if the other party didn''t come to disturb them.


    "This is my home. There are seven or eight bedrooms on the second floor that have been cleaned. Just choose one to sleep in."


    Zhou An led everyone to a house near the north and said.


    The others stayed in the lobby on the first floor to rest, while Su Changxing and Zhou An came to the study on the second floor to talk.


    The study room was not too big, and there were not many books on the bookshelves, so it was a little empty. Obviously, Zhou An hadn''t used the study room much.


    Su Changxing carefully read the messages on the phone again, and said:


    "What was your reward for the last round?"


    Zhou An rested on the table, and said: "There are three next-level positions for jugglers, knife flying master, fear master, and stealth master. Among them, fear master is the upper rank, but it doesn''t fit me very well. Only fifty percent."


    "It seems to be a position related to the soul. I am really not suitable for this aspect, but I am wondering if it is better to choose this one. After all, it is a high-ranking position. The gap between the high-ranking position and the middle position seems to be still very large."


    Zhou An thought a lot and thought very comprehensively.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Yes, but because of the low degree of compatibility, the disadvantages of the position will be magnified. You should pay attention to it, the danger may be higher than you think."


    It is also reasonable to have to pay an equal price if you want to gain great power.


    Zhou An took a deep breath and said, "But I''m still close, and I can''t advance, and it seems that after I come back, I haven''t improved at all."


    He was very anxious, and what he showed was violent, whether it was breaking the table in the coffee shop, or beating Liu Yi up in a fit of anger.


    Zhou An would never have done this before.


    A person who climbed out of the abyss absolutely does not want to fall into the abyss again. Most people who return from the doomsday world should have a common thought to prevent the doomsday from completely destroying the world.


    Su Changxing smiled, and said, "If this world becomes bad, you must have improved. If this world is like this, even if you don''t advance, it''s not a big problem."


    It is never that they take the initiative to change, but because of the external environment to change passively. Human beings are such passive creatures, or roughly all creatures are like this.


    A small window was opened in the study room to face the house next to it. Through the two windows, one could see the brown wooden floor over there.


    "what!"


    A miserable cry came.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and then felt the smell of blood in the air.


    Someone died?


    In his mind, he thought of the Extraordinary who was wearing a black coat and a hood that he had just seen.


    "what happens?"


    Zhou An subconsciously turned his head to look out the window, just in time to see the **** blood on the floor next door.


    The two looked at each other and walked downstairs. Wang Liang and the others also stood outside and looked to the side, and heard the scream.


    A few passers-by on the road stopped by, whispering, and picked up their mobile phones to call the police, because they could see a person lying in a pool of blood at the gate of the courtyard, but no one dared to go forward to check.


    "It''s really amazing. Four or five people should have died. It''s over."


    Su Changxing said calmly, sensing that there was no living person inside, the murderer should have run away.


    Zhou An''s scalp felt numb, and he asked in puzzlement, "Why did he do this? Is there any grudge?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while, nodded and said, "It should be, it seems that it was premeditated, and the whole process only took a few minutes."


    Soon, sirens sounded, and three police cars came to the scene. Surprisingly, the leader among them was Ye Chen, Officer Ye whom he had seen before.


    He glanced at Su Changxing, and walked straight inside, accompanied by a tall, tight, short-haired woman in a black tights.


    is her?


    Su Changxing was stunned, and instantly recalled that he had seen this woman, a few days before the end, when he was chased by Chen Xi.


    She is from Chenxi, maybe at the captain level.


    So, she is also a detective?


    Later, other police officers came and told them that they needed to stay and make a simple record to tell what happened.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "This is a professional killer. They use cold weapons, and their methods are extremely fierce. Basically, they are hacked to death with a single knife. Tsk tsk tsk, it is really cruel." One of the younger policemen looked at the beheaded body on the ground and exclaimed. .


    Ye Chen frowned, looked at the blood splattered on the wall, and said in a low voice: "It''s weird, it does look like a professional killer did it, but it''s not too bloody...What do you think, Officer Jiang Wei. "


    This man named Jiang Wei was sent by the top to preside over their handling of the case~www.novelhall.com~ he is the presider, not the assistant.


    But they don''t care, anyway, they are investigating cases, and there have been several weird cases with no beginning and no end in the past few days.


    With a cold face, Jiang Wei lowered his head, his eyes glowed with an inconspicuous blue light, and said affirmatively:


    "This is obviously not a professional killer. The method is too rough, otherwise people outside would not hear the screams. This is an executioner, a butcher, and the murderer has a strong grievance."


    "Check the monitoring first, and then check the victim''s relationship. This person is very dangerous, and he must be contained first. But..."


    Ye Chen looked back and asked, "But what?"


    The corner of Jiang Wei''s mouth curled up into a smile, and he said, "You people may not be enough to see. Don''t rush to do it after you find someone. Seek support first. Otherwise, too many people will die, and I won''t be able to do it."


    "Boom~"


    As she spoke, she suddenly shot at the window, shattering the glass and startling the others.

 v2 Chapter 8： unknown fraudster

    "It''s pretty sharp."


    Su Changxing opened his eyes and said secretly.


    It is estimated that the other party should also be a person who returned from the end of the world, but he is not an Extraordinary, but has some kind of insight ability, and he can feel his peeping eyes.


    "Although this woman has seen me, she didn''t see what I look like, so it''s not a big problem."


    Sitting in the living room.


    Zhou An looked at the policeman named Shi Hong in front of him, and said, "I was in the study at the time, and I happened to hear screams coming from outside, so I went out."


    Shi Hong looked at these students, thought for a while and said, "You all live here?"


    Zhou An shook his head and said, "We just came here today, and we plan to live here for a while... This is my home."


    Shi Hong nodded expressionlessly, and it was just a matter of routine, and said, "That''s fine, be careful yourself, and call us if you have any questions."


    Su Changxing asked with a serious face: "Have you found the murderer? We will also feel that it is very dangerous."


    Shi Hong looked at Su Changxing, sighed, his face was full of exhaustion, and said:


    "Sorry, I haven''t found it for the time being. There seems to be something wrong with the monitoring. It seems that everything around here is out of order, but it should be available soon. Don''t worry, we will send police to station nearby in the next few days."


    Yi Yaqi shook her head quickly and said, "You have worked hard, there is nothing I''m sorry about."


    After the police left, Wang Liang and the others showed strange expressions. They came here with their front feet, and this happened with their back feet.


    "So is this a coincidence, or what?"


    Wang Liang leaned on the sofa, gnawed on melon seeds and said with a salty face: "Zhou An, there is something wrong with your TV signal, it keeps flickering."


    Zhou Anxu narrowed his eyes, looked at the flickering TV screen, and said, "I don''t think it''s because of my TV... The police just said there was a problem with the surveillance."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said: "It should be that the signal has been interfered by something, causing the network in this area to fluctuate... I will go to bed and sleep, and if you have anything to do, just call me."


    "Okay, no problem." Zhou An agreed.


    [Position incomplete detected, filling in]


    ¡¾Completing¡¿


    ¡¾Countdown five minutes¡¿


    The doomsday game did not give him any rewards, but instead began to help him repair the incompleteness of his position. Perhaps in its view, the position of Extraordinary is systematic and there should be no incompleteness.


    This is the loophole.


    "Is this my reward?"


    Su Changxing came to a bedroom opposite the study, closed the door, sat on the bed, and carefully felt the changes in his body.


    A chain of white light emanates from the phone and wraps around his body in circles.


    He didn''t know what would be the result of repairing an existence that was itself a loophole. The doomsday game may not have encountered such a situation, but a certain logic guided it to do so.


    Loopholes are often not allowed to exist, but in fact, everything has loopholes, otherwise the existence of this thing itself is a loophole.


    A white crack flashed in front of his eyes, but it was pitch black when he looked inside, as if countless black light spots were rushing towards him.


    ¡¾mistake¡¿


    ¡¾mistake¡¿


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¾Adjustment plan¡¿


    ¡¾mistake¡¿


    ¡¾mistake¡¿


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¾Adjustment plan¡¿


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In this way, Su Changxing found that the doomsday game started to twitch, and such messages popped up in a loop, as if it was completely stuck in a certain loop, but it didn''t seem to be completely stuck.


    He can feel a significant change in the body, not a change in strength, but a life level that involves the soul.


    This situation lasted for more than an hour, and tens of thousands of messages popped up densely, and finally changed.


    [Application to enable backup resource repair]


    ¡¾Repairing¡¿


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    [repair successful]


    [Unknown fraudster (perfect): eighth-level position, extreme position.


    1 Ordinary people: You are very ordinary and not easy to attract attention.


    2 imitation: perfectly imitate other people''s behavior, language, expression.


    3 Observation: Faster, more accurate, and more in-depth analysis of other people''s positions.


    4 Stealing: You have eight permanent stealing bits, thirty-two temporary stealing bits, and four spare stealing bits, which can be replaced by yourself.


    5 Amplification: There is a greater probability of strengthening the ability to steal, based on the strength gap between the two sides.


    6 Stealing Dreams: A derivative ability that can steal other people''s memories from sleep. ¡¿


    "Is this a complete fraudster? It''s really perverted." Su Changxing couldn''t help being startled.


    The ability he can permanently steal has doubled compared to the original, and it can be replaced, which means that he can replace it at any time when he encounters a better ability.


    He can''t use the abilities in the spare stealing position directly, it takes time to replace and save the redundant abilities.


    More importantly, the success rate has increased significantly compared to the original, and it is almost 100% successful for existences weaker than itself.


    This is very important, and it is also the reason why Su Changxing used it cautiously before. If it fails, it may lead to the collapse of the position, but now this problem has been remedied.


    "It looks like a fraudster would be the perfect job, but it doesn''t make sense."


    Su Changxing felt that there must be some disadvantages that he hadn''t noticed yet.


    Then, he got up and walked downstairs, but heard a strange female voice from below.


    "You were here all this time?"


    "Yes, we are all here, together with Officer Shi, we can all testify, is there any problem?"


    "It''s nothing, just asking, I just suspect that the murderer is still nearby and hasn''t left."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The room is lit with pale yellow lights, and the warm-colored decoration looks extra warm.


    Su Changxing walked down the stairs slowly, saw Jiang Wei sitting on the sofa talking to Wang Liang, and asked, "Who is this?"


    Wang Liang introduced: "This is Jiang Wei, police officer Jiang, who is also in charge of this case, and he is here to protect us by the way."


    "Then thank you, Officer Jiang."


    Su Changxing smiled, and noticed that the silver pistol on her waist seemed to be a special pistol, similar to the Sand Eagle.


    Seeing that Zhou An was not there, he asked, "Where is Zhou An?"


    Wang Liang motioned to the door, and said, "He went shopping with Yi Yaqi just now, and said he was hungry."


    "..."


    Su Changxing reckoned that Zhou An should be really hungry, not some excuse to do other things.


    Jiang Wei looked at Su Changxing again, but he didn''t notice anything unusual. He wondered why he thought he had seen Su Changxing before, so he stood up and said:


    "There''s something urgent over there~www.novelhall.com~ I''ll go first."


    Wang Liang stood up and greeted with a smile on his face: "Officer Jiang, go slowly, I''ll take you out."


    Jiang Wei squeezed out a smile, shook his head coldly and said, "No need."


    Wang Liang said regretfully, "That''s fine, you''re busy."


    After Jiang Wei left, Wang Liang murmured thoughtfully, "Su Changxing, do you think that Police Officer Jiang is still very pretty?"


    Huang Keying opened her eyes wide: "..."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, and reminded: "Although it is beautiful, it is not recommended, um, it should not be done at all."


    Wang Liang was a little puzzled and said, "Ha, why?"


    Su Changxing glanced at Huang Keying who was staring at him, and said seriously: "She is very dangerous, have you seen her gun, the handle is shiny, which means she often uses that gun... ¡¤¡±


    Wang Liang showed a surprised look, and said, "Ha, you observe so carefully."

 v2 Chapter 9： clown

    Su Changxing took it for granted: "Isn''t that very conspicuous? It''s just that you didn''t see it."


    Huang Keying blinked and said, "Actually, I didn''t notice either."


    "Actually, that''s what I said."


    Wang Liang sat down, shrugged and said.


    Before, he made a girlfriend, who was quite pretty, and then the two went out to watch a movie, and when they came back, they told Su Changxing angrily: "I don''t feel it, we''re separated... She doesn''t like watching Transformers , can you believe it?"


    Not long after, Zhou An and Yi Yaqi pushed open the door and came back with empty hands.


    Su Changxing asked curiously, "Didn''t you go out to buy food, where are the things?"


    He thought that Zhou An would buy a lot of things. After all, he has experienced the end of the world, so he should pay special attention to food.


    Zhou An said with a smile, "What''s behind, what''s behind."


    He turned around, waved his hands and said, "Move everything in."


    "Move these to the third floor, and put this in the living room, we''ll eat now."


    Seven or eight porters in blue uniforms walked in with large boxes. There were a lot of things, and they moved them four or five times until the hall was full of large square boxes.


    There is everything, rice, snacks, and packaged cooked food just bought.


    "This should be enough for us for a few days."


    Zhou An looked satisfied.


    Wang Liang was dumbfounded, and came back to his senses and said, "Are we stockpiling food? Is this the end of the world?"


    Although it was a joke, it was to the point.


    Zhou Anshen said mysteriously: "Guess, haha, I packed more than ten freshly fried steaks, eat them quickly, the taste will change after a long time."


    This time it was Huang Keying''s turn to be surprised. She looked around and said, "More than ten copies? But there are only five of us here."


    Zhou An said seriously: "Aren''t I afraid that you won''t be full?"


    Yi Yaqi directly pointed at him, and said angrily: "You are afraid that you will not have enough to eat."


    I am eating.


    Huang Keying looked at the sky outside and exclaimed: "You see something is falling from above."


    Su Changxing followed suit.


    In the sky full of sunset glow, there is a dark substance, like fog falling down, clearly visible, like a stroke of watercolor painting the sky black and shiny.


    "This is the black mist of that world!"


    He realized that these black substances were the black mist in the world he saw before?


    what does this mean?


    Soon, Su Changxing noticed that the energy fluctuations in the environment suddenly began to fluctuate violently, and the TV screen in the living room suddenly turned into a snowflake screen.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Yi Yaqi opened her mouth wide, her face full of surprise.


    Immediately afterwards, they found that the mobile phone network also became very poor, intermittent, and it took a long time to browse the webpage.


    The situation is somewhat familiar.


    Su Changxing and Zhou An looked at each other, and realized that this situation is exactly the same as the doomsday world?


    Soon, the black matter in the sky disappeared, and the sky gradually dimmed, reflected by the neon lights of the city.


    The TV flickered once again, only faster than before.


    Yi Yaqi ran down the stairs in a hurry, holding her mobile phone and saying:


    "Just now the counselor called to say that Liu Yi and the others are missing and can''t be contacted. Nothing will happen."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Did you call the police?"


    Yi Yaqi shook her head and said: "It''s useless, it seems that many people are missing, and the police force is too busy at all, so we can only file a report first and then deal with it later."


    How many people are missing?


    "I''ll go out and have a look, Zhou An, you stay here with them, if you have any questions, just call me." Su Changxing said as he walked outside the door.


    Zhou An nodded and said, "Okay, no problem."


    He wasn''t worried about Su Changxing at all, after all, he was someone who could survive in such a situation.


    There were still two police cars parked on the side of the street. Several policemen just walked out of the accident house and saw Su Changxing, among them was Ye Chen.


    Seeing Su Changxing, he reminded: "Just now we were notified that many people disappeared for no apparent reason. Be careful, you''d better stay at home."


    They are also battered, as if they have endless things to do. The murderer has not been caught in this murder case, and a large number of people disappeared immediately.


    Su Changxing smiled, nodded and said, "No problem, I''ll do some shopping at the small supermarket over there, it''s very close."


    Ye Chen nodded, thinking that a well-behaved and good citizen like Su Changxing is really reassuring, and there is no need to spend much time persuading him.


    Su Changxing lowered his head slightly, walked in the opposite direction, and walked around the corner.


    It was already late at this time, and in addition to such a situation, there was no pedestrian on the side of the road, only delicate and pale street lights, and an empty road.


    He walked into the green jungle, took out a red, white and green clown mask from his backpack, put it on his face, and walked out with a different look.


    With a red fancy coat, white gloves that exposed the back of the hand, and weird shoes that were a whole circle too big, his figure was even thinner and slightly hunchbacked.


    This mask seems to be integrated with his cheeks, regardless of each other,


    This is his other face.


    "Strange mask."


    Su Changxing said to himself in a hoarse voice, but he didn''t notice the dim light on the broken pendant.


    But this way is also good for hiding, and absolutely no one will connect him with this image clown, there is no similarity between the two.


    He ran back, following the policemen from a distance, and continued to follow them until they got into the car. At his speed, it was easy to keep up with a car driving in the city.


    "How''s the situation over there?"


    Ye Chen sat in the co-pilot, feeling the cool and warm wind outside the window, and said expressionlessly.


    A young policeman sitting in the back looked at his mobile phone and said, "There is an abnormal phenomenon. I didn''t see any trace of those people, but I saw other things, and I couldn''t record them with a camera."


    Ye Chen opened the thermos cup and took a sip of strong tea, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com sighed and said:


    "This world is changing, and it''s about to turn into a look I don''t recognize, you guys, be careful. Although there are some things that shouldn''t be said, I still have to say..."


    "Your life is the most important thing. Don''t give away your life for a moment of enthusiasm. It was very dangerous before doing our job, let alone now."


    The young policeman behind smiled and said, "I''m not afraid, but Captain Ye, you have a wife and children, so you should be more careful."


    Sudden.


    From the corner of his eye, Ye Chen saw something running behind them in the mirror, and looked back suddenly, only to find that there was nothing behind them.


    The driving policeman opened his eyes wide, stepped on the brake subconsciously, and said, "Captain Ye, what''s wrong?"


    Ye Chen sat upright again, rubbed his forehead with his left hand, felt that his spirit was too tense, and said, "It''s okay, I read it wrong, keep going."


    The car became quiet and silent, and no one spoke anymore.

 v2 Chapter 10： Fog void

    "It''s pretty sharp."


    Su Changxing squatted on the eaves, looked at the sudden stop of the car, and reckoned that it should be in front.


    This is the main road of the city. The crowd has been evacuated before, and there are no pedestrians and vehicles. It is a good thing that people are looking around to observe.


    "Hey, brother, you are very professional. You don''t need to edit pictures anymore."


    A short-haired man with a camera hanging on his chest, holding a whiteboard and a pen saw Su Changxing approaching, and said very familiarly.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, his appearance didn''t frighten this person, and he said hoarsely:


    "Well, is it? Thank you for the compliment. Didn''t you say there was an accident over there? What are you doing here?"


    "Of course I''m here to investigate first-hand information. I''m a reporter, Zeng Lei."


    He said confidently: "It seems that cameras are useless here, but I am an art student, and my sketches are also top-notch. I will definitely be in the headlines tomorrow."


    Are all journalists so dedicated these days?


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and said, "Show me your family information."


    The man turned to the side of the drawing board, which showed the street in front of him, and several black and unclear figures were suspended in the air.


    "This is what I saw just now. I definitely didn''t draw it blindly. Those policemen don''t dare to approach now."


    He was rambling on, with fear and excitement in his expression.


    Su Changxing looked at the painting and said, "They haven''t moved?"


    The man shook his head and said, "No, they have been moving all the time, but the way they move is a bit strange, the lower part of their bodies is constantly turning."


    "Well, I''ll go and have a look."


    Su Changxing said and walked forward.


    The man couldn''t help but reminded: "I was driven here because I wasn''t allowed to go there, and it seems that a policeman disappeared inside... Hey, you are also a reporter, right?"


    Su Changxing ignored him and strode forward, seeing those black figures twitching in mid-air, as if the ping value was high and they froze.


    "True Knowledge" quickly gave out information.


    [Young Wuxu: eighth-level, existence between reality and reality, can devour intelligent creatures and rapidly expand itself, and at the same time emit a large amount of antimatter energy...]


    "What the hell? Why is there such a monster."


    Su Changxing felt a hint of threat from it. The strength of this monster could expand rapidly, and it was already at the level of the eighth rank.


    It must be removed as soon as possible.


    These policemen also felt threatened, and they kept retreating. There were no living things within the range of those figures.


    "The instructions were given just now, we can use heavy weapons to carry out tentative attacks."


    Ye Chen stepped forward and said.


    At the same time, several armed police took out a bazooka from the armed vehicle and fired one at the center of the figures.


    "Boom~"


    The flames spread in the ear with the sound of explosion.


    The rocket exploded in the air as if it had hit some kind of obstacle, blowing up the middle of the building next to it.


    "Can it be killed?"


    Su Changxing watched the actions of these policemen from a distance, and noticed that at the same time as the explosion, a large amount of black mist was scattered nearby.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Those twitching figures in the sky quickly approached, and an octopus-like creature appeared on the street, but it was bloated and huge, with countless tiny tentacles constantly wriggling.


    A jet of black liquid shot out from his mouth, and shot past the formation of policemen. The bodies of seven or eight policemen who were stained with black liquid quickly collapsed.


    They looked dull, as if they were dead, and in the end their bodies disappeared completely, without a trace.


    "what is that!"


    "Quick, another bazooka, everyone counterattack, counterattack."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Another bazooka was fired, but it was shot by the black liquid in the air, fell to the ground, and misfired.


    All of a sudden, intense and intense gunfire sounded, and a large number of bullets were shot at the "octopus" like water.


    The bullet sparked off the surface of its body, embedded itself, and fell to the ground.


    The armed forces carry rifles.


    Some of the policemen present only held pistols. It would be difficult to kill ordinary people with this kind of gun, let alone this kind of monster.


    Ye Chen''s face was ugly, but he could only bite the bullet and shoot the monster with a pistol.


    Another jet of black liquid came, and four or five people were killed on the spot.


    "Retreat, retreat first, this is not something we can deal with."


    Someone finally gave an order, but someone had already fled back.


    "Bang bang~"


    At this moment, behind them, there was another gunshot.


    The monster''s body suddenly stopped, and two small holes appeared on its surface.


    A man dressed as a clown rushed towards them with exaggerated strides and a battered pistol. The orange lights cast long shadows on the street.


    Seeing this strangely dressed man, Ye Chen didn''t have time to think about where the gun in his hand came from, and shouted:


    "Don''t go, you are not its opponent, and generally guns are useless to it."


    The clown stopped in his tracks and glanced at him sideways. His pupils were completely pitch-black, not a little white, and glowing with a faint light. He raised the gun in his hand, opened his eyes wide, and smiled at the corners of his mouth, and said:


    "Ha, the gun in my hand is different from yours."


    Ye Chen froze for a moment, didn''t understand what the other party meant, what was the difference, could it be possible to kill that monster, the bazooka didn''t have much effect on it.


    Su Changxing was also involuntarily surprised, and said such words involuntarily, as if it was due to the influence of the clown mask.


    But it didn''t occur to him that he could directly change his behavior ~www.novelhall.com~ speech.


    The clown suddenly dodged to the side, easily dodging the shot of black liquid.


    Immediately afterwards, Ye Chen saw the clown rushing straight towards the monster at a strange speed, and he came in front of the monster almost instantly.


    Su Changxing was only a short distance away from this "big squid", and slowly took out a silver long-tube revolver from his arms, and pointed it at its head.


    "Die!"


    Pull the trigger.


    "Boom~"


    With sparks, the silver bullet exploded in the center of the octopus head, accompanied by a roar like a rocket explosion.


    A huge hole appeared on Wuxu''s head, a large amount of black matter escaped outward, and the huge body became shriveled and gradually disappeared.


    The black figures suspended in the air stopped twitching, gradually changed color, and quietly fell on the street. There were **** corpses, which seemed to be those who had disappeared.


    Half of Liu Yi''s body was lying at Su Changxing''s feet, lying quietly on the shadowy ground, with a gloomy expression on his face.


    "Well, it''s really unlucky."


    Su Changxing held the revolver in his arms, with a smile on his face.


    Although this Wuxu is at the eighth rank, it can''t even resist his shot.


    His attack is far greater than Wu Xu''s life.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 11： trap

    A clear gust of wind pressure came, the dense gunfire on the street stopped abruptly, and the armed men who were evacuating were stunned.


    The octopus-like monster fell down in front of the clown.


    Just a matter of one shot.


    They could also see the brilliant tailflame of the bullets, stuck in the shadows.


    Ye Chen''s pupils dilated suddenly, he saw the most bizarre and incredible thing in the first half of his life, and he intuitively thought that the clown was more terrifying than that monster.


    The firearm in his hand is no longer an ordinary firearm.


    "He...he should still be human."


    Ye Chen said to himself solemnly.


    Su Changxing glanced at the corpse on the ground indifferently, then turned around and walked away swaggeringly, ignoring the armed men who were gradually approaching.


    There''s nothing here to threaten him.


    Seeing him approaching, many policemen involuntarily took two steps back. This strangely dressed man also looked abnormal.


    Ye Chen didn''t think so much, ran up and asked, "What is that, and how did you kill it all at once?"


    Su Changxing put one hand on his shoulder and said with a big laugh, "Haha, guess."


    As if this is something very interesting.


    Ye Chen straightened his face and said cautiously:


    "Please tell me that if something like this happens again, we will have a way to deal with it, so that so many people will not die. This accident directly or indirectly caused hundreds of deaths."


    Is that many people?


    Su Changxing doesn''t think it''s too many. After all, people who died in the doomsday world are counted in units of 100 million.


    But he never underestimated or disregarded life.


    It''s just that he can''t cover everything, just like the monk said, "Man can''t save all living beings, only Buddha can, but there is no Buddha in this world."


    "Officer Ye, doomsday, this is an unstoppable doomsday, and more and more people will die in the future." Su Changxing walked forward with his shoulders, and said loudly.


    Everyone around can hear it.


    Words about the end of the world are prevalent on the Internet. If one person says it, no one will believe it, but what if many people say it with certainty?


    Ye Chen looked dull, recalling what had happened in the past few days, and only realized after Su Changxing left: "He knows my name, have we met before?"


    But he couldn''t think of anyone who might be related to the clown.


    Su Changxing strode away from the scene without any hindrance. He went all the way back to the previous residential area and took off his mask in the woods.


    "This mask is a bit weird, it will greatly affect my behavior, but relatively, it also completely covers up some of my original behavior habits."


    Everyone will have their own subconscious behavior habits, so there is still the possibility of being exposed, such as changing clothes and changing clothes.


    at this moment.


    A man in a black coat with a hood put his hands in his pockets, passed by him, and gave Su Changxing a sideways look.


    It''s him!


    Su Changxing concluded that this was the murderer.


    He actually returned to the scene at this time, it seems that he knew that the police had withdrawn before.


    "But what did he come back for?"


    Su Changxing followed behind calmly, and saw the murderer enter the previous house again.


    Normally, it would be right for the murderer to run away after killing someone, but he actually came back again.


    Jiang Wei squatted by the opposite window, and when he saw this scene, he smiled and said, "It''s really back."


    According to her judgment, the murderer should be very familiar with this house, so she checked and found that two years ago, this house belonged to another family, and some accidents happened, so they had to use it to pay off the debt.


    The dull sound of shoes stepping on the wooden floor echoed in the corridor of the room.


    "Something should be right under this."


    The murderer went straight to the utility room, picked up a dusty **** familiarly, and walked towards the kitchen.


    "It''s ridiculous. The changes in things are always dramatic. No one thought that there would be today''s result."


    He was talking to himself as he smashed a **** on the tiles in the kitchen, gouging them through and exposing the hard cement.


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing noticed a group of people coming out of the opposite house and surrounded them. There were no extraordinary people among them, but they were all armed with guns.


    This is a trap.


    Jiang Wei had expected that the murderer would come back.


    The murderer looked out the door, frowned, and sensed that someone was coming outside, but he didn''t stop, gouging the floor more frequently.


    Su Changxing quietly squatted outside the wall on the other side, observing the situation inside the house, wondering what would attract a Beyonder to take risks and come back to pick it up.


    "Boom~"


    The door was knocked open.


    Jiang Wei rushed in with more than 20 armed men armed with guns, just in time to see the murderer standing in the kitchen holding a broken sword full of copper rust, leaving a big pit four or five meters deep on the ground.


    The two sides did not act immediately, but entered a stalemate.


    Jiang Wei looked at him and said coldly: "Zhao Changwen, killing people at will is not allowed in this world. There are rules here."


    The murderer smiled and said:


    "Huh? So you are also a person who came back from the end? If I take revenge, it should be regarded as a matter of course. My parents were killed by him, and killing him is not an exaggeration, not an exaggeration."


    Jiang Wei stared at him, and said slowly with no expression on his face:


    "Now you have two choices. First, we will arrest or kill you in accordance with the law. Second, join us."


    The murderer looked at the broken sword in his hand and said, "So you are the police?"


    Jiang Wei nodded and said, "It is."


    "Is it?"


    The murderer said with a look of hesitation on his face.


    He was still quite afraid of the guns in the hands of Jiang Wei and the others. The space here was small, and it was difficult to avoid with so many guns pointed at him.


    Jiang Wei showed a cold expression on his face, feeling that the other party seemed to be deliberately delaying time~www.novelhall.com~ and said: "Does that mean you have already made a decision?"


    The murderer pretended to be afraid, but said with a smile:


    "No, no, I didn''t say I wouldn''t join you, and the people who came back from the end of the day died one less, so it''s not appropriate for you to do this."


    A ferocious look suddenly appeared on his face, and he shouted:


    "What are you mortals thinking, you want me to obey your orders, I am an extraordinary person."


    Holding a hoe, he rushed towards Jiang Wei and the others, his figure became blurred, he knocked away several people at once, and with a big wave of his hand, he smashed the head of one person with the hoe.


    Jiang Wei stepped aside and fired several shots at Zhao Changwen. One of the bullets hit his abdomen, but no blood was seen.


    Zhao Changwen didn''t stop because he was shot, he took a few steps forward, and threw the **** at Jiang Wei again.


    Jiang Wei stood at the window, finally showing a smile on his face: "It seems that the outcome has been decided, Extraordinary."


    She didn''t think that in the present world, how strong could these Extraordinary beings be, no matter how strong they could withstand gunfire?


    "Boom~"


    The glass shattered, and a thick, long, large-caliber bullet shot at Zhao Changwen.


    Zhao Changwen''s pupils constricted, and he saw a black muzzle of a gun protruding from the opposite roof.


    Immediately afterwards, he was hit by a bullet, fell to the ground and slid backwards, a large amount of blood spurted from his abdomen.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 12： Poor Sword Master

    [Steel body person: Ninth rank, upper rank, has a tough and strong body, and has extremely strong vitality. ¡¿


    Zhao Changwen''s position is not perceptual, so he didn''t notice a sniper rifle on the opposite roof at all.


    But he didn''t completely lose his fighting power, he got up immediately, knocked the other person away, and ran back.


    Surprise flashed in Jiang Wei''s eyes, and he fired four consecutive shots at Zhao Wenchang''s back, and hit one more time.


    Regardless of the pain behind him, Zhao Wenchang smashed open the kitchen window and fell into the yard. Glass shards shattered all over the floor, stained with blood.


    Sensing the pursuit behind him, he ran towards the fence recklessly. Due to the shelter of the house, snipers could not see this position at all.


    Su Changxing stood outside the fence and watched Zhao Changwen run straight towards him. He didn''t care whether Zhao Changwen could run away, but was very interested in the broken sword in his hand.


    [Bronze Broken Sword: An ancient and extraordinary sword, which contains some kind of power. ¡¿


    I''m afraid this thing was the start of the accident.


    Just when Zhao Changwen climbed over the wall, he saw a dark figure, then his mind went black and he fell to the ground.


    Su Changxing took the Broken Sword and the other half of the Broken Sword from his hand, put them in his backpack, and quickly retreated.


    "Escaped?"


    Jiang Wei followed and asked with a frown.


    A man with a rifle on his back dragged Zhao Changwen out of the bushes and said, "He''s passed out here."


    Jiang Wei relaxed his expression, and said: "It''s really difficult, I almost let him run away... He has a bronze sword in his hand, look for where it fell."


    They searched around, even taking the yard and kitchen, but they didn''t find a trace of the broken sword


    Her expression changed suddenly, and she said, "Someone else came here just now and took away the broken sword."


    She reckoned that that thing should be related to Extraordinary, maybe Zhao Changwen became Extraordinary by virtue of that thing.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When they went back, Zhou An and the others were sitting around the living room, eating supper.


    Seeing Su Changxing come back, Zhou An grumbled and said:


    "We just heard gunshots from the side, what happened?"


    Su Changxing looked at these people, and said nonchalantly, "I don''t know, the one who came back from the other side just happened to hear gunshots."


    Zhou An didn''t seem to care too much, he greeted and said, "The pizza just baked tastes good, come and eat."


    Except for Zhou An, the others seemed to be fidgeting. Normally, they couldn''t hear gunshots at all, let alone such intense gunshots.


    "It''s really fragrant."


    Su Changxing came over, picked up a piece, tasted it, and said, "You made it yourself?"


    Zhou An smiled and said, "It''s a semi-finished product. It just needs to be baked in an oven."


    Yi Yaqi answered, "You are very diligent in eating."


    Zhou An muttered dissatisfiedly: "I am very diligent in everything I do."


    Wang Liang took a big mouthful of the pizza and said affirmatively, "The taste made by Brother Zhou is really good."


    Huang Keying also nodded, and thoughtfully said: "Indeed, but will eating like this make you gain weight?"


    With Su Changxing''s return, the atmosphere changed from dull to cheerful.


    Su Changxing didn''t say that Liu Yi and the others were dead. Presumably they will continue to disappear. The police will not announce the truth for the time being. Maintaining the current stability is what they have to do.


    Coming to the study with Zhou An, Su Changxing put the two parts of the broken sword on the table.


    "What is this? It looks very old."


    Zhou An asked curiously.


    Su Changxing shrugged and said, "I don''t know, it was stolen, but it should be related to Extraordinary."


    Zhou An picked up the broken sword, with a look of astonishment on his face, and said, "It was snatched? Brother Su, you are so fierce, the gunshot just now is really related to you, right?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "Not really, I was just passing by and the murderer was caught. That Jiang Wei should be Chen Xi''s man."


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Zhou An noticed that the broken sword in his hand had a blue luster, and the copper rust on it peeled off piece by piece, revealing the smooth blade.


    The aura on his body had a slight connection with Broken Sword.


    The copper rust on the other part of the broken sword also began to fall off, and the two can be fitted together seamlessly without any gaps, just like precision parts that have just been polished.


    Zhou An was silent for a long time, raised his head and opened one eye wide, and said with a strange expression:


    "Brother Su, I seem to have a new advanced position, but this one is a bit strange, as if I''m cultivating immortals."


    Cultivation?


    Su Changxing took the broken sword from Zhou An''s hand, and a message came from the phone.


    [The long sword of a dead sword cultivator is broken, but the inheritance is still preserved...]


    [Pofan Sword Master: Eighth rank, upper rank, condenses spiritual breath to sacrificial sword, physically weak, can control flying sword with mind, follow-up is positioning system (cultivation system), further advancement requires special method assistance.


    Note: You can exchange the corresponding method in the doomsday store]


    "..."


    "Don''t tell me, it''s really something like cultivating immortals, which means that there have indeed been immortal cultivators before, or there have been similar existences."


    Su Changxing showed a thoughtful look, and he wasn''t too surprised. This kind of thing was already expected, and he continued:


    "So do you want to advance to the Pofan sword master, or the previous fear master?"


    This direction should be very suitable for Zhou An~www.novelhall.com~ Otherwise, he wouldn''t trigger it. Jugglers themselves have the ability to control throwing knives, which matches the compatibility of a Poor Sword Master.


    Zhou An showed excitement on his face, and said:


    "It must be this one. This is a fairy, who can live forever in the end. And I can replace the reward of the doomsday game with a promotion opportunity, killing two birds with one stone."


    Su Changxing looked at Zhou An''s appearance and said with a smile: "Then this thing is for you, I can look forward to the day you become a fairy."


    At present, this is a very good advanced direction, a new field, and a new possibility.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Dididi~"


    Su Changxing took a nap on the bed for a while, then suddenly opened his eyes, picked up his phone to check, and there was a new message.


    [All those who survived the zombie apocalypse get player status and level-1 authority, and can spend points to summon the doomsday store at night. ¡¿


    [The doomsday store is a benefit provided by the doomsday game for all players, which contains various items to choose from]


    [The point system has been adjusted. Players will deduct 5% of the fees for mutual transactions. Please learn more about it. ¡¿


    ¡¾Due to the lack of mystery in the world, the forum is temporarily closed¡¿


    [Because the number of Extraordinary has not yet been reached, the mysterious shop is temporarily closed]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 13： question

    get up in the morning.


    The news on TV is reporting all kinds of accidents, as well as some unexplainable supernatural events, and some hand-painted drawings are released for the pictures that cannot be photographed.


    The government also seems to know that if things go on like this, it will be impossible to cover fire with paper, so it is necessary to unfold the truth in front of everyone bit by bit.


    Wang Liang sat on the ground with bread in his mouth, watched the news seriously, and said:


    "It feels like a suspense show, weird...have you seen where Su Changxing has gone?"


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "He, he went out early in the morning and has something to do."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing came to the vicinity of No. 35 Bar again, and received a call from Huang Tao early in the morning, saying that there was news about Huang Biao and he needed to come over.


    "This guy won''t sell me."


    He felt that there was such a possibility, Huang Tao in this world didn''t know him, so it''s not surprising that he sold him out just to survive.


    Su Changxing didn''t go in, but stood at the door of the bar and waited. He looked around and found that there was still the same guy at the front desk, and there seemed to be nothing unusual, including those who were still drunk.


    He doesn''t drink much himself, and it''s hard to understand why someone is addicted to alcohol, and what it feels like.


    soon.


    Huang Tao ran out from the bar, his face was not very good-looking, he squeezed out a smile and said, "Ha, you came so fast, you have a good relationship with my uncle, let''s go in and talk."


    Su Changxing stared at him, and said calmly, "Let''s be honest, who else is inside."


    Huang Tao was stunned for a moment, hesitated and couldn''t speak: "No, this..."


    Tribulations can indeed change a person, the current Huang Tao is completely different from Doomsday, at least he doesn''t have that kind of fearlessness.


    Su Changxing waved his hands and said, "Are they from the Security Bureau?"


    Huang Tao was startled, nodded and said: "Yes, they are from the Security Bureau, you know?"


    Su Changxing walked straight inside and said, "Let''s see the situation first. If there is any danger, you should run by yourself. Your life is the most important thing. It''s not worth it if you die."


    The two sat down in the corner.


    A heroic woman in a brown leather jacket sat down opposite her, stared at Su Changxing, and said:


    "Since you are looking for Huang Biao, you and he are the same kind of people."


    "It is."


    Su Changxing looked at her, confirmed that he hadn''t seen her before, and said calmly.


    She continued:


    "I''m Leng Ying, a member of the Security Bureau. We specialize in handling special events. According to the latest "Doomsday Law", people like you need to come with us and accept unified deployment."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Doomsday method? Is there such a thing?"


    Leng Ying said affirmatively: "It''s already being implemented, but it hasn''t been announced to the public yet."


    There were wine stains on the table that hadn''t been wiped off, but it was hard to see clearly in the dim light.


    The expressions on their faces were also unclear.


    Su Changxing leaned on the seat, and said without haste, "I have a question, Huang Biao was taken away by you?"


    Leng Ying shook her head expressionlessly and said:


    "No, he disappeared before we came. Now you need to come with us to protect your safety."


    Su Changxing realized that the other party didn''t know him at all, which was very strange. It stands to reason that his information would definitely be brought out, as long as there were still people in the Security Bureau alive.


    "You do not know who I am?"


    Su Changxing asked directly, carefully observing the woman''s beautiful face, and felt her heart beating wildly, as if she was very nervous, but there was no expression on her face at all.


    Leng Ying paused, shook her head and said, "Why should I know you?"


    Su Changxing said thoughtfully: "That''s why I''m curious why you, who don''t know anything, were asked to handle the matter."


    Feeling Su Changxing''s superior posture, Leng Ying felt a trace of anger in vain, and said coldly:


    "Does it matter? My mission is just to take you around and accept deployment."


    Su Changxing nodded, expressing his understanding, and said, "I want to talk directly to the leader of your tenth team. I have important matters, or his deputy will do as well."


    Leng Ying fell into silence when she heard the words, and intermittent voices came from the wireless earphones on her ears, and she said with a cold face:


    "No matter what, you have to follow us and don''t let us take coercive measures."


    The voice just fell.


    More than a dozen people came up from all around and showed their guns. Those who were really drinking were shocked when they saw this battle, and fled out one after another.


    Huang Tao sat in the corner timidly, without saying a word, but there was no fear on his face, on the contrary, there was a bit of excitement.


    Su Changxing smiled, and said lightly:


    "I advise you not to do anything, or you will definitely regret it. There are two choices, either let the team leader of your tenth team contact me directly, or let me leave."


    The woman looked at Su Changxing with a relaxed face, hesitant and felt great pressure. After a stalemate between the two sides for a while, she suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, waved the others to put down their guns, and said:


    "Suddenly came down with an order from above, let''s stop walking immediately and wait for a while...Since this is the case, it''s always okay to sit here for a while."


    Su Changxing smiled even more, nodded and said:


    "That''s no problem, we can still have a drink, although drinking at this time is not very good for the body."


    Leng Ying straightened her face and said, "Drinking any time is not good for your health."


    Su Changxing nodded in agreement: "Well, it makes sense... I still have a question to ask, what kind of organization is Chen Xi?"


    Leng Ying immediately held her breath, feeling that it was not they who were questioning Su Changxing, but Su Changxing who was interrogating her, and why there were so many questions.


    "A semi-official supernatural organization, I don''t know the specifics."


    She glanced at Huang Tao and said calmly.


    Su Changxing pursed his lips~www.novelhall.com~ and said, "So what happened to Huang Biao was done by Chen Xi?"


    She was completely numb, and said dumbly, "I don''t know either."


    Speaking of which.


    Su Changxing was basically sure that Zhong Jueqing or Lin Xiuyu were still alive, otherwise these people wouldn''t have come here to take care of Huang Biao.


    "So you should know me, you didn''t do your homework? And you should have seen me yesterday."


    Su Changxing analyzed and said.


    "..."


    Leng Ying was silent again for a while, took a deep breath, and said with his chest rising and falling:


    "We can''t find any of your information, it''s blank, I think it should be encrypted, and requires higher permissions."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "So your level is not high enough?"


    The woman gritted her teeth secretly, feeling inexplicably irritating, and suppressed her voice, "That''s right."


    Su Changxing said seriously, "I didn''t mean to look down on you."


    The woman pressed her fingers on her thigh, sank into the flesh, and said calmly, "It''s not important."


    "That''s right, you are all of high quality and will not be affected by external emotions."


    Su Changxing nodded, and took a sip of the wine Huang Tao brought.

 v2 Chapter 14： giant anchor

    Leng Ying also took a sip of wine, she turned around and left if it were someone else, but this person in front of her is very special, so special that she can only sit here and wait for orders.


    She didn''t know why this happened, it seemed that many things happened suddenly that she didn''t know.


    She seemed to have lost her memory for a long time.


    More importantly, she can learn many secret things.


    Su Changxing watched as he drank most of the wine, and suddenly stopped talking.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Leng Ying asked tentatively.


    Su Changxing put down his wine glass, and said to himself, "This wine needs to be stirred well, it smells strong."


    "..."


    Soon, Leng Ying received the message, took out her mobile phone, handed it to Su Changxing, and said, "I''m looking for you."


    She waved everyone back to prevent others from eavesdropping.


    "Hey."


    Su Changxing took the phone, and heard a familiar voice, thick and hearty laughter, very contagious.


    "Haha, it''s a surprise that you didn''t die, kid."


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth also twitched into a smile, then his face darkened and he said, "I want to know what''s going on behind you."


    "There was a problem in the organization at that time, simply put, there was a split in power, and I was also being hunted down... I am sorry, but I promise that such problems will not happen again in the future.


    "Well, trust you once. And what about Huang Biao?"


    "There are rumors that you have mastered the way to open extraordinary pathways. After you die, the target will naturally fall on Huang Biao. But who did it, we are still investigating, and we have some clues. You''d better not expose it. The guy will do anything for profit..."


    "Zizi~"


    Before Zhong Jueqing finished speaking, there was a loud and piercing electrical sound from the phone.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Leng Ying looked around, the lights in the bar began to flicker unsteadily.


    Su Changxing looked up, sensed the danger, and shouted, "Get out now!"


    The sky turned pitch black again, revealing the steel city under the lighthouse, dark and oppressive.


    A huge anchor slowly hit the ground from outside the sky, there were more than one anchor, and there were four or five anchors within the range of vision.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Find a large number of unknown foreign objects, apply for interception."


    "Intercept."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    at the same time.


    Hundreds of missiles flew out from another direction and shot at these huge anchors, and they exploded in the sky, emitting incandescent light, as if they were deaf in their ears for a moment.


    These missiles lost control the moment they were launched, and only some of them hit.


    Smoke and fire covered the anchor.


    The next moment, the anchor rushed out of the smoke and continued to hit the ground, seemingly unchanged.


    Su Changxing ran to the side without looking back. This is where one of the anchors landed, and shouted: "Run, that thing is coming to this position."


    The sound was loud and spread far away. People nearby started to run to the distance. Leng Ying and Huang Tao followed Su Changxing subconsciously.


    Following those anchors came billowing black mist, pouring down, like a huge garbage truck dumping garbage into a garbage dump.


    "Boom~"


    A large amount of smoke and dust was raised.


    The previous pub was hit by the corner of the anchor, completely destroyed and turned into ruins, with a huge pothole smashed into the ground.


    But the impact was not as great as expected, and it seemed to be restrained.


    The clearly visible black fog continued to slide down from the rope, the light in the surrounding environment became dim, and the people on the street fled in panic.


    [Steel Giant Anchor: Connecting the two worlds, connecting the air and assimilating the environment. ¡¿


    A brown monster resembling a cockroach sprang out from the black mist, but it was much bigger, and it fell on everyone and devoured its entire head.


    Fierce gunshots came.


    A member of the Security Bureau standing nearby picked up a gun and fired at it, but surprisingly, the carapace on the monster''s body bounced off the bullet, leaving only a deep and a shallow mark.


    It was barely killed until all the bullets were fired, and the monster''s body was still twitching in place, showing amazing vitality.


    Immediately afterwards, several such monsters rushed out of the black mist.


    Just as Su Changxing was cleaning up these monsters, he felt tremendous pressure from the black mist and quickly hid himself.


    A tall human wearing rusty iron chain armor stepped out of the black mist, carrying a huge axe, with a shuddering smell.


    "It''s beautiful."


    He opened his eyes wide and looked around the world, sighing involuntarily.


    "It''s just that these humans are really weak. I don''t know if they can meet the standard. Well, take some away and try!"


    As the voice fell, people formed two rows, and people kept running out of the black mist, wearing armor and carrying strange weapons.


    Su Changxing was not far away, squatting behind a parked bus, observing the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help suffocating, subconsciously hiding all his breath.


    The weakest of those people is also the Extraordinary of the eighth rank, and the leader is at least the seventh rank or higher, or even stronger.


    Not on one level at all.


    Relying on the characteristics of an "ordinary person", he retreated silently, and these people and outsiders did not notice him.


    Leng Ying and the others immediately exchanged fire with each other, but it was all in vain, the bullets seemed weak and powerless in front of these people.


    Leng Ying was put on a rusty iron ring around her neck, and fell powerlessly to the ground~www.novelhall.com~ her body could not move, she looked up at these people who came suddenly like a bound livestock.


    "What do you want to do, why put this on us!" A man struggled and shouted, looking extremely irritable.


    The next moment, a blade slashed across, his body was separated from the middle, and blood spurted out.


    The other people who were also caught saw this scene and fell silent for a moment. The threat of death was enough to make anyone docile.


    Su Changxing squatted in the dark, holding the gun in his hand, and watched the scene calmly.


    He wasn''t hesitating whether to make a shot, but was looking for an opportunity to make a shot, and seriously injured the strongest person with one blow.


    Only in this way can there be some chances of winning, and he has no way out, and he cannot escape.


    [Blind Warrior: Seventh rank, middle rank. Ignores most mental disturbances, curses, is immune to most energy attacks, has an unrivaled physical body, and flesh and blood can quickly regenerate in any environment. ¡¿


    "It''s still an Extraordinary with an extremely powerful physical body. Only by relying on the revolver to attack at close range can we have a chance to kill him."


    He hid under a car motionless, like the night when the apocalypse had just begun.


    Those who put on the iron ring were thrown into the black mist one by one, and disappeared, as if they had gone to another dimension.


    The words "capturing slaves" appeared in Su Changxing''s mind.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 15： Attack and counter-kill

    Not bad luck.


    The warrior with the giant ax walked towards him step by step, looking around, looking very relaxed, as if he was sightseeing.


    This is a great opportunity.


    Su Changxing didn''t have any breath, lying on the ground like a dead body, clutching the revolver in his hands, he deduced the process of the attack hundreds of times in his mind.


    The other party may not have thought that there would be such an existence in this energy-thin world.


    The range of the revolver is only about ten meters, but as long as the opponent steps within the range of twenty meters, it is his chance.


    "It''s now!"


    Su Changxing''s figure turned into a lake, and he suddenly came to the soldier, holding a sickle in one hand, his body turned into a ghost, raised the revolver with the other hand, and pulled the trigger at the same time.


    This is his strongest blow, and it is also the blow with all his strength at this moment, twenty-two times the concentration blow.


    The soldier stared blankly at the bullets coming at him, felt the huge threat, and retreated as hard as he could with a hideous expression.


    The speed of the bullet was much faster than him, piercing through his body, leaving a hole the size of a skull.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing swung his sickle and slashed at the opponent, drawing a semicircular green arc in the air.


    With a ferocious smile on the soldier''s face, he took up his giant ax and threw it at Su Changxing in total disregard of his injuries.


    "Clang~"


    Su Changxing flew backwards without any pause, and the majestic force penetrated his body, crushing the bones in his arms.


    unimaginable power.


    He always thought that his strength was strong enough to easily block the blow of the screamer, but the strength of this warrior was extremely exaggerated.


    Su Changxing flew far away, hit the wall, fell heavily on the ground, spat out a mouthful of blood, looked up and saw the soldier running towards the giant anchor without looking back.


    "Almost."


    He almost killed the person in this unknown world with one shot, but it was just so close that he almost let the other party kill him.


    After the Concentrating Strike, he was actually in a state of exhaustion, and he swung the sickle just to make up for it, but he didn''t expect that the opponent could burst out with such exaggerated strength in such a state.


    Su Changxing came to his senses, got up and ran back, not waiting for other people to find him.


    Quantity is useless sometimes, and no matter how many ants there are in a group of ants, it is futile for human beings.


    But sometimes it is useful, a pack of wolves is enough to threaten a lion.


    His injuries were not minor, and he was almost killed. Fortunately, he also has a strong recovery ability, as long as he is not dead, it is not a big problem.


    Under the effect of the "sleeping lizardman", a large part of his body recovered within a few minutes, at least not affecting his actions.


    Su Changxing ran wildly all the way to the street where Wu Xu appeared, but found that there were still people chasing after him, and his breath seemed to be locked by someone.


    "There is more than one giant anchor. Someone will definitely come from other directions. If you wait for a while, there will be problems."


    His position was right in the middle of the three giant anchors, and it would be extremely dangerous to expose his position all the time.


    Su Changxing put on the clown mask from his backpack to cover up his breath, and perhaps avoid some tracking abilities.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "He should be around here, be careful, this is the key target, and his strength is probably around the seventh level."


    "Well, I heard that Captain Stone was seriously injured and almost killed."


    "Those people who are stubborn are rubbish, and they will be threatened by the natives of this low-level world."


    "Don''t be careless, the stubborn stone itself is still very powerful."


    Su Changxing turned into a clown, stood in the display cabinet of the clothing store and watched more than a dozen people walking straight towards him.


    They seemed to know he was around here.


    One of them held a flintlock gun and aimed at his position from time to time, but he just didn''t find him standing here.


    [Fear Musketeer: The seventh rank, the middle position, endows firearms with unparalleled power, and has a strong insight ability. ¡¿


    Another Extraordinary of the seventh rank.


    In other words, in their world, the seventh rank itself is not considered a strong person, it is commonplace.


    "Boom~"


    The gunman suddenly pulled the trigger, and the bullet flew towards Su Changxing, drawing a beautiful arc in the air.


    "If you get hit, you will definitely die."


    Su Changxing opened his eyes wide, feeling a huge threat. A dark green cloak emerged around him, rolling away to the side.


    With an explosion, a two-person-high hole was shattered in the wall behind him.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing pulled out his pistol and pulled the trigger continuously to fight back. The bullet flew in front of them, but bounced off as if hitting a layer of transparent armor.


    The gunman loaded the ammunition and fired another shot at Su Changxing.


    This shot is precise and deadly.


    Su Changxing saw the bullets flying towards him slowly, and it was difficult for his body to dodge. The sickle in his hand changed shape and suddenly expanded into a large six-handed monster, resisting the blow.


    A big hole was blasted out of the body of the depraved Tao Yin on the spot.


    At this moment, Su Changxing did not retreat but advanced, and took the opportunity to approach the opponent, knowing that escaping would only lead to a greater disadvantage.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared right in front of the dozen or so people, raised his revolver and aimed at the gunman standing in the middle.


    Su Changxing''s actions were obviously beyond these people''s expectations. In their view, this was seeking his own death, and if he escaped, there was still a glimmer of life.


    The gunman''s scarred face showed a cruel smile, and Su Changxing pulled the trigger one step ahead.


    This is the advantage of long range, you can launch an attack first, no matter how the opponent changes.


    The others also looked like they were watching a show~www.novelhall.com~ except for the person supporting the invisible barrier.


    Su Changxing is confident that he can penetrate the barrier at close range, as long as he finds an opportunity, it is possible to kill the opponent.


    The two sides are like two boxers launching an attack. As long as he resists the opponent''s wave of attacks, he will have a chance to fight back. If he can''t resist, he can only fall to the ground and lose.


    The bullet flew out of the barrel and shot towards Su Changxing.


    This distance cannot be avoided at all.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were dark and deep, and he pulled the trigger at the gunman without avoiding it.


    An invisible barrier appeared in front of him, although it was pierced, it still blocked a large part of the power.


    He resisted the blow with his physical body, and successfully shot.


    [Stolen Light Diamond Barrier: Forms a barrier that can block attacks from the outside to the inside, and is stronger during the day. ¡¿


    The situation is reversed.


    Su Changxing pierced through the barrier with one shot, and shattered the gunman''s upper body, splashing blood and flesh on the surrounding people, and even the person behind was shot through the head by Su Changxing.


    "That''s all."


    There was a smile on his face, a big hole was broken in his chest, and the silver-white gun barrel was covered with dark red blood stains, glowing with the luster of the sky.

 v2 Chapter 16： gunfire trial

    Among these people, except for the gunman, only the person who propped up the invisible barrier was the seventh rank.


    There was a puzzled look on his face, he couldn''t understand why Su Changxing had the same ability as him.


    This is a coincidence?


    There is such a probability, but the probability is extremely low, it may be similar to being electrocuted while walking on the road.


    After reaching the seventh level, the abilities mastered by each person can be said to be very different, and the possibility of similarities is very small, let alone exactly the same.


    Su Changxing waved one hand, and more than twenty evil spirits appeared in front of him, quickly retreating, and did not continue to shoot. Without the blessing of concentration, his bullets could not break through the barrier.


    Those people from other worlds didn''t chase after them, they were intimidated, and without the protection of barriers, few people could escape Su Changxing''s bullets.


    Su Changxing also had no intention of continuing to fight. Someone had a hole in his chest, and it would be a problem to stand, let alone fight.


    And his purpose has been achieved.


    More than twenty evil spirits were quickly cleaned up, and at the same time, Su Changxing disappeared.


    He ran away from the anchor.


    A **** clown is running down the street.


    This side is relatively stable, and there are still pedestrians on the road. They don''t realize what happened.


    "Sir, do you need help?"


    A middle-aged man walked up to the clown with a shopping bag in his hand and said.


    Su Changxing stopped to take a breath, made sure those people didn''t catch up, and said, "No, don''t get close to the giant anchor, it''s dangerous."


    The man glanced at the giant anchor falling in the distance, and asked, "Did you run over there? What is that? Meteorite? Or something?"


    Su Changxing didn''t reply, turned around and left. He needed to find a safe rest now, and this place happened to be very close to his home, so he simply ran over there.


    Before entering the community, he took off his mask, but the holes and blood on his clothes could not cover it.


    A young man in a white T-shirt was walking towards him, he was stunned when he saw Su Changxing, and looked at Su Changxing in fear: "You...you..."


    Su Changxing had seen this person before, maybe he was the one who saw him down there and called the police.


    "Well, don''t be afraid."


    Before Su Changxing finished speaking, he saw him turn around and ran back.


    "..."


    Su Changxing didn''t pay attention to him either. He went upstairs and walked back and lay down on the sofa to rest. His body felt powerless, and the big hole in his chest was repaired at an astonishing speed.


    After a while, his face looked much better.


    [Gunfire Judgment: Within a certain period of time, the power of firearms will be increased by 100%. Every 0.5 seconds of aiming, the power will be increased by 20%. This effect can be superimposed five times. ¡¿


    This is the reason why the gunman was able to cause great damage, but it has been permanently stolen by Su Changxing.


    The easiest and rude way to steal permanently is to kill the other party, and steal at the moment the other party dies.


    This method has a 100% success rate, and there are basically no accidents.


    Su Changxing was willing to take the risk because of this ability, otherwise he could have retreated early.


    This power can be called terrifying for his improvement. When this ability is activated, the multiple of Concentration will definitely decrease, but not too much, and the destructive power he causes will be doubled.


    For Extraordinary people, the difference in rank does not limit combat power, it is just a criterion for evaluating combat power. Generally speaking, the seventh rank is stronger than the eighth rank.


    Su Changxing''s destructive power now far exceeds that of the seventh rank.


    This is also the strength of the fraudster, who can combine various abilities, which is equivalent to breaking the basic structure of the Extraordinary.


    After feeling better, Su Changxing stood up and took out a bottle of juice from the refrigerator, and drank it all in one gulp.


    "Buzz~"


    There was a buzzing sound in the sky, as if a plane was flying over it, followed by dense explosions.


    Su Changxing immediately went to the window and saw that the fleet was bombarding the position of the giant anchor. During the explosion, a large amount of black smoke rose into the sky and merged with the billowing black mist.


    "It should be useful."


    Su Changxing thought that this level of attack should be able to kill those people from other worlds, at least those who are not so physically strong.


    Although their civilization does not have the slightest supernatural power, it is not useless, at least in terms of destruction... If it is not possible, they can also drop nuclear weapons.


    However, this approach also hurts the enemy one thousand and self-damages eight hundred.


    Moreover, the magnetic field in the environment seems to be constantly changing, causing great interference to the signal. If the signal is cut off later, I am afraid that the missile launch system will also be paralyzed accordingly.


    Su Changxing also felt that people in that world would not be afraid of such things. They should have even more terrifying existences. The other party was an Extraordinary civilization, so there must be higher-level Extraordinary beings.


    He didn''t dare to imagine what kind of means such an existence would have.


    Now it seems that the doomsday game has become a means of counterattack.


    At noon, Su Changxing changed into another clothes and went out again. UUReading Book www.uukanshu.com walked out of the community, just in time to see the army passing by on the street.


    "Is the army entering the city so soon? Or was it prepared to enter before?"


    He was about to follow up to have a look, but found someone waving his hand to signal him to stay away.


    Everything is still expected, they are an independent civilization, and when they have not reached the end, they will definitely resist at all costs.


    As for the end...


    He had contacted Zhou An just now, and there was nothing wrong with them. There was no giant anchor falling, and it was still stable for the time being.


    After hesitating for a while, he still followed the army, wanting to see what was going on at the giant anchor.


    Immediately afterwards, the phone vibrated and a message came.


    [Main quest: You are invaded by the world of black mist, prevent them from expanding further.


    Tip: The black mist will constantly destroy the original stable structure of the world, guide darkness, and inspire chaos.


    Reward: Enter the era of Extraordinary and give all human beings the chance to become Extraordinary. ¡¿


    Su Changxing looked a little more serious when he saw this task. It looked simple, but it was actually impossible to complete, and the two sides were not on the same level at all.


    In the area close to the giant anchor, he heard fierce gunshots and explosions from time to time. A tank that was cut off from the middle brake was lying in the middle of the road, with traces of blades on the cut surface.


    Some people in the army were stunned when they saw this scene. This is a tank, and it was cut off with a knife.


    This is a joke.


    However, they didn''t stop at all, and even accelerated forward.

 v2 Chapter 17： mental disturbance

    Fall in love with you reading network, global game: with portable store


    Looking from a distance, a large number of corpses fell on the dilapidated street, and monsters that looked like cockroaches excitedly gnawed at the corpses on the ground.


    Before they approached, another round of bombing spread out, and all the houses within the center of the giant anchor were reduced to ruins.


    The ground was scorched black, and so were the corpses.


    "Not many of them survived. After this bombing, we immediately moved forward to let these outsiders come and go."


    A sergeant shouted from the tank.


    In fact, there are not so many hand-to-hand combats in modern warfare, but this is in the city, and the crowd is not evacuated, so carpet bombing cannot be carried out.


    Moreover, the paralysis of network communication also caused a large part of their systems to be paralyzed, and all the troops fought like headless chickens.


    After the bombing, they continued to advance, while Su Changxing followed to observe the situation.


    As soon as it advanced to the vicinity of the giant anchor, an accident occurred.


    A giant man more than two meters tall and wearing armor held a machete and rushed towards them in a daze. With the sound of huge footsteps, the ground shook.


    "Hahaha, die."


    His ferocious face was full of excitement, and he didn''t pay attention to these troops at all.


    Fierce gunshots rang out, and the bullets bounced off the giant man without even leaving any traces.


    "boom"


    As soon as the tank bombarded him, it only stopped his footsteps, leaving some charred black.


    monster.


    This is the naked monster.


    He rushed into the crowd, slashing blood with one swing of the knife, rampaging and roaring, as if trampling ants to death one by one.


    [Steel Warrior: Tier 7, high rank, possesses unparalleled defense, and is largely immune to physical damage. ¡¿


    Iron Warrior?


    Su Changxing doubted whether he could kill the opponent. This person was stronger than the previous warrior, or more pure, with his physical defense to the extreme.


    He rushed out from the ruins with a sliding step, came to a position ten meters behind the giant man, pointed his gun at the back of his head, and pulled the trigger resolutely.


    The "Gunfire Trial" was triggered, the silver barrel turned red, and the bullets fired from the red barrel also turned red.


    "Concentration" doubles all the damage he inflicted, while "Gunfire Trial" doubles the damage of the revolver.


    This is equivalent to the power of this gun being magnified by forty-four times.


    Su Changxing didn''t quite know how powerful the forty-four times had reached, but it should be able to penetrate the brain of this giant.


    "boom"


    The giant man''s head exploded with blood, and half of his brain was knocked out.


    His body stopped in place, and he slowly turned his head to look at Su Changxing: "You... despicable!"


    Su Changxing smiled helplessly at him, and pulled the trigger again, cracking his entire brain.


    The giant man lost his mind, fell to the ground, lost his life force crazily, and died completely after a while.


    [Stolen Man of Steel: Possesses unparalleled defensive power, within a certain limit, reduces physical damage by 80%, but is more susceptible to other types of attacks. ¡¿


    "Even with the 80% protection from injuries, did I kill him?"


    Su Changxing smiled, and conveniently stole the main ability of the giant man. There are still three vacant permanent steal slots in him, so fill them up first.


    A sergeant strode over and said, "Amazing, you just killed him? Hello, I am Zhang Wenge, the commander of the sixth regiment of the 119th Division."


    He was so surprised that such a monster who was not afraid of guns was shot to death by Su Changxing twice.


    At this moment, Su Changxing was wearing a clown mask and dressed like a clown, and said in a hoarse voice, "Go on, I''m just an ordinary citizen, passing by."


    ordinary citizen?


    You are a ghost citizen. If you are an ordinary citizen, we will directly let the citizens go.


    Zhang Wenge opened his eyes wide and didn''t know what to say. He reckoned that Su Changxing should be a member of the Security Bureau, and only the Security Bureau had such extraordinary abilities.


    He paused and asked, "How did you kill that monster just now?"


    Su Changxing said with a strange expression: "Didn''t you see that, just hit him in the head with a gun."


    "...Is this singing?"


    Zhang Wenge was about to say something, but when he looked up, he heard melodious singing echoing in the sky, and saw a white figure standing on the top of the giant anchor.


    Su Changxing''s eyes widened, feeling the terrifying pressure coming from him.


    What kind of existence is that?


    Immediately afterwards, the people around fell down one after another, blood spilled from their facial features, and the fighter plane flying in the sky tilted down and hit the ground.


    This is mental disturbance on a large scale.


    Su Changxing also felt stabbing pains in the back of his head, but the impact was not too great.


    He had thought before that the best way to deal with these weak ordinary people was to use a wide range of mental attacks.


    almost instantly.


    The surroundings became completely quiet, there was no fierce gunshots or explosions, only the embers of fire still burning.


    Zhang Wenge also fell in front of him, looking in the direction of the giant anchor with his eyes open, he was not dead yet, but his body could not move.


    Su Changxing felt that the man on the giant anchor glanced at him, and his hairs exploded. He picked up Zhang Wenge and ran out. His intuition told him that this was an invincible existence.


    Fortunately, he ran out smoothly ~www.novelhall.com~ That existence seemed to ignore him.


    "F... what happened?"


    Zhang Wenge lay on his back, dying to say.


    While running, Su Changxing said, "I almost died, but I rescued you."


    Zhang Wenge immediately asked again: "What about the others, those in our regiment?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "They should all be dead, right?"


    Zhang Wenge opened his eyes wide suddenly, and said, "They''re all dead? Haven''t we done anything yet?"


    Su Changxing said calmly: "That''s the truth, I''ll send you to the nearby hospital."


    As soon as they arrived at the hospital, several doctors and nurses greeted them. They had just been notified that an army had entered the city to fight.


    "How is his condition?"


    asked a doctor wearing a mask.


    Su Changxing maintained the clown''s smile, pointed to his brain and said, "His brain is injured, you''d better observe it carefully."


    The doctor nodded, noticed that there were many blood stains on Su Changxing''s body, and asked, "Are you not injured?"


    "No, I have to go beforehand."


    Su Changxing turned around and walked outside the hospital.


    Everything happened too suddenly, and he didn''t dare to get close to such an existence near the giant anchor, so he could only avoid it.


    And the purpose of the other party is not simply to destroy them, but more like to plunder resources and discharge those black mist.


    He was sure that the main purpose of the other party was to come to discharge the black mist. If the two worlds were connected to each other, their world would help the other party to bear half of the black mist.

 v2 Chapter 18： street light

    After leaving the hospital, Su Changxing ran to the east of the city, where there was the biggest magazine, and Shen Jinxuan was a reporter in this life, so it might be nearby.


    But it could also be in another city.


    Before, he wasn''t too worried. Jin was very powerful and should be able to deal with normal situations, but the situation is different now. There is such a powerful existence in the world of black mist, and once she hits her, she will definitely die.


    Moreover, Shen Xuan was very likely to die in the doomsday, and Su Changxing didn''t quite know what would happen after one of her personalities died.


    There were fleeing people on the street, as if they wanted to leave the city and go to other places, thinking that other places might be safe at the moment.


    There are not a few people who think this way, and the main road here is directly blocked because of a traffic accident.


    In the back, the army also stopped attacking because they suffered too heavy losses in a short period of time. They just garrisoned outside the area of ????the giant anchor and carried out cover bombing with artillery.


    This approach had some effect at first, but as the black mist gradually spread, the artillery shot into the black mist, and there was no movement.


    Su Changxing walked around several magazine offices in the east of the city, but he didn''t look for Shen Jinxuan, nor did he find out that she didn''t seem to be in this city, but instead sensed the existence of another Extraordinary with a somewhat familiar aura.


    He walked all the way in that direction, and among the crowd preparing to flee, he saw two familiar faces, Zhu Xinxue and Zhu Wenwu, two brothers and sisters.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Brother, believe me, this is the end of the world, it''s useless to run away, we have to find other people first, they should be in this city"


    Zhu Xinxue grabbed Zhu Wenwu''s arm and walked against the crowd.


    Zhu Wenwu said with surprise on his face, "Since when did your strength become so strong? Besides, there are troops fighting in the city. It should be more dangerous for us to stay here."


    Zhu Xinxue thought for a while, and said with certainty: "It''s the same in other places, so it should be the same wherever we escape."


    Zhu Wenwu thought for a while and said, "Why do you say that?"


    Zhu Xinxue gestured with both hands, and explained quickly:


    "Didn''t I tell you before, we went to another world because of the end of the world, and finally you and my master entered no man''s land, and then you died, so you lost your memory. But I didn''t die, so I still remember everything .¡±


    Zhu Wenwu was silent for a while, then said, "Aren''t you making up a story?"


    Although he said so, he believed it a little bit, because Zhu Xinxue suddenly changed too much, as if she had changed into a different person, and her clothes became tattered before, so she hugged him and cried for a long time.


    Zhu Xinxue raised her hands and said:


    "I swear with both hands, everything is true, so now we are going to find Boss Huang, and other people in the gathering place."


    Zhu Wenwu thought for a while and said: "But it''s not a good way to find it this way, and it''s very dangerous outside now. A plane crashed on the road before, and several people died in the accident."


    Zhu Xinxue said unhappily: "Hiding in the house may also be hit to death by the plane, you will choke to death when you eat, and you will choke to death when you drink water."


    "..."


    Zhu Wenwu only felt that she was more articulate, and said, "Well, what do you think we should do now?"


    Zhu Xinxue pointed to herself, and said proudly: "I am an Extraordinary, and I can perceive the existence of other Extraordinary within a certain range, so we can easily meet them when we go shopping."


    Zhu Wenwu always felt that this method was a bad idea, but it can be regarded as a method for the time being, and said: "Well, okay, let''s take a look first... But, was I a Extraordinary before?"


    Zhu Xinxue thought for a while and said, "Yes, but not as good as me."


    "Is that so?"


    Zhu Wenwu doubted the authenticity of this statement.


    Sudden.


    Zhu Xinxue was stunned, and stared blankly ahead, showing an incredulous expression.


    "Zhu Xinxue."


    Seeing the two siblings, Su Changxing stepped forward and shouted.


    "master?"


    Zhu Xinxue ran up excitedly, hugged Su Changxing, and said, "Master, are you alive? I thought you and my brother..."


    Su Changxing looked at Zhu Wenwu and said, "It was your brother who rescued me at that time."


    Seeing the blood on Su Changxing''s clothes, Zhu Wenwu felt shocking, his heart turned cold, and he said with a sneer, "Well, you are Zhu Xinxue''s master?"


    Su Changxing walked over and patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "It''s also your brother, it''s good to see you again."


    Zhu Wenwu half-believingly asked: "Did we really go to another world before?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Of course, you have become a powerful Extraordinary, too bad."


    Zhu Wenwu should have touched the edge of the eighth rank at that time, and even had the opportunity to step into the eighth rank by himself.


    Hearing what Su Changxing said, he finally believed all of this, and felt that he lost a piece of memory out of thin air.


    "You guys come with me first, go to Zhou An''s to meet up, and then make plans."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said.


    He already has a plan, they will definitely not be able to fight against the people of the black mist world now, they can only focus on strengthening themselves first.


    Su Changxing immediately looked at Zhu Xinxue and asked, "How is your sister Jinxuan? Did you end up together?"


    Zhu Xinxue thought for a while and said, "We didn''t end up together, but she should have survived."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Okay, you''ve still become a Extraordinary."


    Zhu Xinxue raised her head and said, "That''s for sure."


    Su Changxing led them back from a position far away from the giant anchor.


    At this time, the artillery has stopped, and there are no fleets in the sky for the time being.


    Zhu Wenwu frowned and said, "What are those things? It''s useless to use so much military power."


    "Aliens, or humans from another world~www.novelhall.com~ Su Changxing thought for a while and said:


    "The military should have discovered by now that everything they did was meaningless, and those giant anchors were not damaged at all under the artillery."


    Only now did Zhu Wenwu regain his composure, and said, "Then what should we do, there must be a way to deal with it."


    Su Changxing smiled and said:


    "What you have to do is very simple. To become an Extraordinary, you were an Extraordinary before, and it must not be difficult to become an Extraordinary now."


    "What''s that sound?"


    Zhu Xinxue looked forward along the street and saw many people running towards them.


    Zhu Wenwu grabbed one of the bloated men and asked, "What happened in front?"


    The man broke free, panting and said: "Yes, there are monsters, you should run too."


    After speaking, he continued to run forward. He was greatly frightened, and obviously couldn''t run anymore, and he was still running.


    Zhu Wenwu hesitated, and asked tentatively, "Well, shall we follow?"


    Su Changxing touched his chin, shook his head and said, "No, let''s go over and see what''s going on."


    Just a few steps ahead, they saw a giant "street lamp" with two legs walking slowly towards them.


    The lights were still glowing orange.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 19： doomsday store

    Many people fell to the ground under the light, but they did not die and fell into a deep sleep.


    [Fog Street Lamp: Ninth rank, appearing in places where people are confused, devouring fear and confusion. ¡¿


    "Why did this kind of thing appear? Because of the black mist?"


    Su Changxing drew out his pistol and aimed at the "street lamp".


    With the sound of glass shattering, the bulb of the street lamp was pierced by bullets, and a faint mist filled the whole body.


    As more and more mist spread out, it disappeared quickly, and nothing remained, as if it had never appeared before.


    Su Changxing led the two of them across the street, and then snapped his fingers crisply. Those who fell on the ground suddenly woke up with dazed faces.


    "Master, what is that?"


    Zhu Xinxue asked curiously.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know, it may be brought by the black mist, or it may be something that comes with the change of the world... An ordinary world does not necessarily have monsters born, but an extraordinary world will definitely give birth to monsters. "


    Zhu Wenwu fell into a daze, and said in a daze:


    "Isn''t that a monster? It''s too strange to have a street lamp with two feet."


    "It should be called a monster."


    Su Changxing nodded and agreed.


    The sky had just dimmed.


    When they came to Zhou An''s side, many houses were dark and there were no people. They left the city during the day and went to other places.


    When I opened the door, the lights in the room were still on, a snowflake screen was flashing on the TV, and there was still some unfinished food on the table, but no one was there.


    "Where are people?"


    Su Changxing frowned, realizing that something went wrong, and they wouldn''t leave here if they had nothing to do.


    Zhu Wenwu looked around and analyzed: "The balcony window was broken, and someone came in from the outside."


    Su Changxing used "True Knowledge" to scan the traces on the ground and judged that Zhou An and the others had just left, and Zhou An should have run out from the balcony, and someone was chasing him behind.


    "Who will it be?"


    Su Changxing immediately said: "You two wait here, I''ll go over and see the situation."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned out of the balcony and chased after him. After running for a certain distance, he saw Zhou An holding a broken sword and limping towards him. There was an obvious scar on his thigh that penetrated with blood.


    "What happened?" Su Changxing asked.


    Zhou An wiped his face, rubbed his nose, and said in a daze, "I don''t know too well. These people suddenly rushed in and attacked me. Fortunately, I am better at it."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "What about the others, I just came over and saw that there was no one in the house."


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "No one was injured. I led the attackers away just now. They should be nearby."


    Su Changxing and Zhou An went back to the past to observe the corpses of those people. Several people''s bodies had obviously been strengthened. They should have returned from the end of the world, and there was even a Extraordinary.


    The Extraordinary died aggrievedly, holding a rifle in his hand, was pierced through the brain by Zhou Anyi''s flying knife, and died very simply.


    But it was impossible to judge their identities, neither seen nor anything characteristic of them.


    Zhou An grinned, and said: "Their goal was to arrest me, but they underestimated my strength, and they were tricked by me."


    When they went back, Wang Liang was squatting on the side of the street, looking over here.


    "Brother Wang, it''s all right."


    Zhou An waved and shouted.


    Wang Liang walked over, smiled awkwardly and said:


    "I''m sorry, I couldn''t be of much help."


    Zhou An patted his chest and said with a smile, "I''m here, what else can I do for you?"


    Walking back, Zhou An saw Zhu Wenwu''s excited face, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Haha, Wenwu, it''s so good that we meet again, so good."


    Zhu Wenwu followed with a smile and said, "Well, I''m also very happy."


    Zhou An looked at him, nodded thoughtfully and said, "As expected of you."


    "..."


    Zhu Wenwu raised his eyebrows, but didn''t understand what it meant.


    At this moment, Yi Yaqi was even more stunned, sitting on the sofa in a daze, losing the demeanor of the president of the student union in the past.


    In comparison, Huang Keying seemed calm and cooked more than ten steaks upstairs.


    "Eat something first, haha, the steak that Huang Keying just fried looks very good."


    Zhou An came down from upstairs carrying a steaming big plate, with black sauce still hanging from the corner of his mouth.


    Su Changxing tasted a piece and found that it tasted really good, looked sideways at Zhou An, and said:


    "I''m going to summon the doomsday store later to see what''s there."


    Zhou An wiped off the sauce on his face with a paper and said, "That seems to require a lot of points."


    Su Changxing shrugged and said, "It''s okay, I have a lot of points."


    Zhou An nodded and said, "Yes."


    Summoning the doomsday store requires a full 10,000 points, and some people may not have so many points in total, but it is still affordable for Su Changxing.


    And he had killed the two people from the black mist world before, and he had obtained more than 300,000 points, including those sold in discount stores and those rewarded by the doomsday system.


    When the time came to twelve o''clock, Su Changxing stood on the roof and spent 10,000 points to summon the Doomsday Store.


    [The arrival of the doomsday store is expected to take half an hour]


    A beam of light that only the players can see rises from their location on the roof.


    "How can there be such a thing, isn''t it a scam?"


    Looking at this bright white beam of light, Zhou An couldn''t help complaining.


    At the same time, several beams of light rose from other directions in the city. Not only did they redeem the doomsday store, but others also redeemed it.


    There was also a beam of light very close to them, within a few kilometers.


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, and exchanged it four more times. He reckoned that the items in a doomsday shop should be limited, so it''s better to exchange a few more directly.


    The doomsday shop can only be exchanged between 0:00 and 2:00 every day.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Once again, four beams of light rose above them~www.novelhall.com~ Observe carefully, the beams of light are composed of countless tiny light particles, and the light particles move irregularly in space, like some large and small firefly.


    Zhu Xinxue opened her eyes wide and looked at the sky, and said involuntarily, "It''s so beautiful."


    The others looked at each other in blank dismay, they couldn''t see anything.


    "Master, you summoned four more?"


    Zhu Xinxue said in surprise.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "The items in a store should be limited."


    She looked down at the thousands of points on her phone, looked up and said seriously: "Master, you are really rich."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It''s okay, just a little more than you."


    Yi Yaqi looked at Zhu Xinxue''s hands from left to right, and asked suspiciously, "Xiao Xinxue, do you have something in your hand?"


    Zhu Xinxue nodded, shook her head again, and said, "There is a mobile phone that doesn''t exist."


    "..."


    Yi Yaqi was completely dumbfounded, what the **** is a non-existent mobile phone?


    At this moment, Zhou An came to his senses and said, "Aren''t we going to be too ostentatious?"


    Su Changxing put his hands on his chest, and said in a deep voice, "Buying something shouldn''t be considered ostentatious, right?"


    Zhou An raised his eyebrows: "Ha, is it?"


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 20： spiritual bloom

    "Five, five ways? This is too rich, who is it?"


    A young man in black tights holding a cane showed surprise when he saw the five beams of light not far away, and asked the woman next to him:


    "Hey, little Weiwei, do you know who is there? I seem to remember that you were handling a case near here before, and even arrested a Extraordinary."


    Jiang Wei didn''t answer right away, showing a thoughtful look, she was sure at a glance that that place was where Zhou An and the others were, and she had originally suspected that Su Changxing was someone she had met in the doomsday.


    But after seeing him, she dismissed the idea, he was too ordinary, like an ordinary person.


    "So it''s the guy named Zhou An?"


    She made a judgment immediately.


    Seeing that Jiang Wei ignored him at all, the young man twitched his mouth and said, "Can you respect your boss?"


    "I''m sorry, respected Lord Apocalypse, I was wondering who was the one who summoned the five Doomsday Shops."


    Jiang Wei said in an exaggerated tone.


    The corner of the man''s mouth curled into a smile, looking a bit evil, and said:


    "Having money means that he is powerful. Wealth and strength are always directly proportional. Well, let''s meet him and see where he comes from."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    While they were waiting for the doomsday store to arrive, a man and a woman came from the other side of the street, and that woman was Jiang Wei.


    Su Changxing took a few steps back calmly, and said in a low voice, "Zhou An, you deal with them."


    Zhou An blinked: "Huh? Me?"


    "right."


    Su Changxing nodded and said: "Well, I won''t reveal it yet, you can find out what they say, and as expected, that man is also a member of the Security Bureau."


    What surprised him was that the young man was not an ordinary Extraordinary, but an eighth-rank Extraordinary, and what was even more special was that he only had an eighth-rank position, not a ninth-rank position.


    Did he start from the eighth position?


    The word "genius" appeared in Su Changxing''s mind. This person actually forcibly opened up an extraordinary path by virtue of his powerful abilities.


    "What''s the matter with you two?"


    Standing upstairs, Zhou An shouted angrily.


    Seeing Zhou An''s appearance, the young man was stunned for a moment, and said with a smile, "You summoned these beams of light?"


    Zhou An glanced at Su Changxing, and said confidently, "Can it be you if it''s not me?"


    The young man was so bullied that he began to doubt his own judgment. At first he thought that Zhou An should not be strong, but seeing that the other party was so confident, he might have hidden his hand.


    "Then your Excellency is really rich... Now that the enemy is facing me, I don''t want any conflicts, so I came here to get to know each other specially, haha, I am the Apocalypse of Chenxi, and I just realized it at the beginning, and you guys next to me Should know."


    He said with a smile on his crutches, and with a wave of one hand, a wood carving in the shape of an eagle grew on the ground, and the wood carving was lifelike.


    The next moment, the wood carving shattered, and the figures of the two disappeared. A black shadow appeared in the sky and shot towards Zhou An. It was concealed and deadly, and he didn''t react at all.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing drew his gun and knocked out the black shadow, and a pile of broken wood fell down, which was the eagle-shaped wood carving just now.


    "Have you already guessed it?"


    He looked in the direction where the two left, and his killing intent gradually fell silent.


    He had a reason to kill these two people, but it would definitely trigger other problems, and there was no guarantee that they could be killed. The position just discovered at the beginning was a bit unusual.


    [Sneaking Totem Master: The eighth rank, the extreme position, the superficial understanding of the rules of the world, is known for its ability to change, and has a strong physical body. ¡¿


    This position is simply exaggerated.


    Su Changxing even suspected that the other party was also cheating, or that his talent in the extraordinary field had reached an unimaginable level.


    What is certain is that Chenxi''s Apocalypse does not have a simple one, Shen Jinxuan, Chu Caiming, and the old man who does not know whether he will survive, Chen Hui.


    "However, how are these Apocalypse of Chenxi selected? It is unlikely to rely on strength."


    He pondered for a while, but he didn''t have any clue. He felt that there must be a bigger secret hidden in the morning light, and the news of the doomsday came from the morning light.


    After more than ten minutes, the five beams of white light turned into five **** of light, fixed in mid-air on the roof of the building.


    Su Changxing put his hands on it, and a blue transparent light screen appeared in front of him, showing rows of exquisite items.


    Zhou An opened his eyes wide, but couldn''t see anything, and asked curiously, "How is it, what''s there?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Well, they''re all pretty good, but they''re expensive, very expensive."


    If something in a discount store is discounted, then the stuff in this one is at a premium.


    But there are also advantages, that is, there are many things, and the range of choices is wide. There are everything, and there are hundreds of kinds in a doomsday store.


    "expensive?"


    Zhou An also put his hands on it, his face darkened, and said, "It''s really expensive."


    In the mysterious store, it only cost one or two thousand for strengthening, but now it costs three or four thousand, which is twice as expensive.


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, raised his eyebrows, and said, "Doomsday Game is really a capitalist, we are all part-time workers."


    "Then what to do?"


    Zhou An fell into thought.


    Su Changxing curled his lips and said, "What can I do, those who should be squeezed will still be squeezed...Zhu Wenwu, come here, I will strengthen you."


    Zhu Wenwu came over and asked with a puzzled face, "What enhancement?"


    He couldn''t see anything, only Su Changxing''s hand was placed there out of thin air.


    Su Changxing explained: "Strengthening the body can increase the probability of becoming an extraordinary person, and of course it can also make you far stronger than ordinary people."


    Each person can withstand six reinforcements, so two strengths, two speeds, and two physiques are the best.


    But there are more than these three enhancements in the doomsday store, as well as mental enhancement and perception enhancement, but the price is twice as expensive.


    He simply exchanged two powers for Zhu Wenwu, one for speed, one for physique, one for perception, and one for spirit.


    A white light poured into Zhu Wenwu''s body, and his eyes suddenly became brighter.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    He was shocked, and clearly felt the changes in himself~www.novelhall.com~Su Changxing smiled and said: "It''s amazing, this is the power of points, money is not everything, but points may be."


    Then, he spent 180,000 points to add the remaining perception enhancements and spiritual enhancements in the five stores to himself. There were a total of twelve perception enhancements and thirteen spiritual enhancements.


    Although expensive, it was an immediate upgrade for him.


    After this strengthening, his spirit broke through twenty, and his perception broke through ten.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 12 (extraordinary)


    Speed: 12.5 (Extraordinary)


    Constitution: 14 (extraordinary)


    Wisdom: 12 (extraordinary)


    Spirit: 21 (the ultimate bloom of spirit)


    Position: Eighth rank, extreme rank, unknown fraudster (99% fit) / ninth rank, extreme rank, lucid dreamer (92% fit)


    Evaluation: Your mental power has quietly crossed an insurmountable threshold, some of your abilities will change accordingly, and you may comprehend some unexplorable mysteries.


    In an instant, countless gloomy brilliance flowed, gathered, and bloomed in Su Changxing''s field of vision, forming a gray and white picture scroll.


    Those things seem to be the basis of Extraordinary system construction, and also the shadows produced by the world''s reflection.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 21： monsters everywhere

    Su Changxing seemed to understand why the position of Shenmengzhe was related to heresy, it was related to the inclusiveness of this position itself, and it was also the reason why he could strengthen it many times.


    There is a limit to how normal things can be changed, and the degree to which a dreamer can change is far greater than this value.


    Surprisingly, he found a Dingguan-quality sniper rifle, A011-Dawn, in one of the shops.


    [A011-Liming (lower position in the Second Championship): 74,000 points. ¡¿


    [A011-Dawn (lower rank of the second crown): A military standard weapon of a certain mechanical civilization, with a simple and precise structure, and special components that greatly enhance kinetic energy, reaching the level of a second-order energy weapon.


    Armor Penetration: Targeted penetration for hard armor.


    Hole: The volume of the bullet will expand and scatter immediately after hitting the target.


    Muffling: Eliminates most of the noise. ¡¿


    Although it is a bit expensive and the price-performance ratio is not high, it is definitely the weapon that Su Changxing needs at present, and it can carry out high-intensity long-range strikes.


    A light flashed.


    A silver-white sniper rifle engraved with dark patterns appeared in his hand. The size was smaller than expected, and the whole was slender. It didn''t look like a weapon, but more like a work of art.


    "It''s standard, but I''m afraid it''s not the most commonly used sniper rifle."


    Su Changxing buckled the bullets one by one, and looked in the direction of the giant anchor through the scope. Although it was covered by the black mist, he could still see a rough outline.


    The moment the trigger was pulled, a large amount of white steam spewed out from the cavity of the gun body. With a dull sound, the bullet pulled out a black line, flew across the night sky, shot into the black mist, and disappeared without a trace.


    "not bad."


    Su Changxing put the gun away, and was quite satisfied, at least the power met the requirements, and he also had a basic concept of this second-level energy weapon.


    This gun is not as powerful as the revolver alone, but it has an extremely long range, and basically there is no drop from here to the position of the giant anchor.


    This is still the result of not blessing Concentration and Judgment by Gunfire, but it is a pity that sniper rifles cannot enjoy the bonus of "pistol lovers".


    After that, Su Changxing exchanged six enhancements for Yi Yaqi, and Huang Keying exchanged four enhancements


    Zhou An spent all his belongings and bought a meditation book for Yi Yaqi.


    [Book of Meditation (precious): The basic meditation method from the magical world of painting. Practicing this method is more likely to open up avenues, but the direction of the position will be limited. ¡¿


    The relationship between the two of them is better than it looks.


    Yi Yaqi sat on the sofa and groped for the so-called meditation method, with her eyes wide open, as if she had discovered something amazing.


    Zhou An asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    Yi Yaqi stretched out her left hand, and a faint spot of light appeared on her fingertips: "Look at this."


    "what is this?"


    Zhou An asked.


    Yi Yaqi spread her hands and said, "Well, I don''t know either."


    "Crack~"


    Zhou An suddenly jumped up from the sofa, looked out the window and shouted, "What is that?"


    Others were also taken aback.


    A thing that looks like a mummy is looking in from the window, without any sound or breath.


    "à§~"


    Zhou An flew over with a knife and nailed it to the guardrail.


    The mummy struggled continuously without sound, just like a 3D image was projected there.


    When he walked over, he found that the mummy had disappeared without a trace, leaving only a hole in the yard that was thrown from the inside to the outside, and a lot of soil was piled up around it.


    "Crawled out of the ground?"


    Holding the broken sword, he cautiously approached the big hole in the ground.


    At this time, Su Changxing noticed the movement and jumped down from the second floor: "What''s wrong?"


    Zhou An gestured to the flying knife on the lower railing, and said, "Just now a monster that looked like a mummy appeared there, but it suddenly disappeared."


    "Papa papa~"


    Heavy footsteps came from the street outside.


    A tall, two-legged street lamp came slowly from the other side of the street. It walked along the street without any clear purpose.


    "It''s this thing again."


    Su Changxing drew his gun again and shot through the bulb of the "street lamp".


    The "street lamp" was once again surrounded by black mist, which quickly disappeared, leaving a bare lamp post falling to the ground.


    "X...disappeared?"


    Zhou An was surprised.


    Su Changxing glanced at the kill prompt on the phone and the more than 1,000 points for the kill, and said:


    "No, it''s dead. That monster was formed from the lamp post of that street lamp."


    When they returned to the balcony, they found a piece of bone left on it, as well as some broken bone dregs, with mud and fresh soil remaining on it.


    Zhu Wen observed for a while and judged: "These bones crawled out of the ground?"


    Such words sound absurd, but they are the facts in front of us.


    Su Changxing frowned, and said, "It should be, the vigilance is higher, and there may be some problems."


    The Internet is still in a state of sporadic, and some information can be refreshed, knowing that there are such monsters all over the world, especially after evening, similar monsters can be seen everywhere.


    They are not very aggressive, but deadly enough.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became a lot heavier, but Su Changxing''s expression did not change, but his heart became more stable, thinking that this should not be considered a bad thing


    These monsters are not strong enough to cause destruction. On the contrary, they will stimulate the birth of extraordinary people. Such a situation should be considered ideal as expected.


    Su Changxing rested upstairs for a while, and then received a message from Lin Xiuyu on his mobile phone, "I''ll be right over."


    This phone is not his own ~www.novelhall.com~ but Leng Ying gave it to him, it should be a satellite phone, the signal is relatively better.


    Not for a while.


    With a gun on his back, Lin Xiuyu brought over a dozen people from the other side of the street, including Extraordinary people.


    Su Changxing walked out the door, went up to meet him, and said with a smile, "Well, it''s unbelievable that you survived."


    Lin Xiuyu''s condition at that time was very bad, he might die at any time, and he has not become a Extraordinary now, but his eyes are much clearer and sharper.


    Lin Xiuyu stared at him, showing a meaningful smile, and said:


    "At that time, when the energy station exploded, I knew I couldn''t die, but you were still alive, which was beyond my expectation."


    "Well, of course I didn''t mean that. It''s just that no matter how you calculate it, you should have died at that time... There is something wrong with my ability."


    Su Changxing smiled lightly: "If you can deduce that I''m still alive, then the problem may be bigger."


    No matter how powerful Lin Xiuyu''s abilities are, he is still just a mortal, and there are too many external factors around Su Changxing, such as discount stores, heretics, and heads.


    Lin Xiuyu naturally walked into the door first, sat on the sofa, and said with a straight face:


    "Those people from the world of black mist seem to have left. The military sent me a message just now, and I haven''t seen them for a long time."


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 22： 17 group leaders

    "So you beat them back?"


    Su Changxing stared at him, smiled and said.


    Lin Xiuyu shook his head and said solemnly: "Of course it''s impossible, but they left on their own initiative, and they seem to have no desire to explore our world... What''s even more sad is that, in their view, our world People are too weak to be slaves."


    "Heh, that''s why small mammals have such a strong ability to survive."


    His face was full of self-deprecation, but the corners of his mouth kept smiling, making it hard for people to see his true thoughts.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I don''t think they''ll let it go, and we''ll suffer from the black mist alone. They can''t deal with it, and it''s even harder for us to deal with it."


    Lin Xiuyu shook his head and said:


    "However, you and I both know that this is not a bad thing. The garbage thrown by others may still be a good thing for us."


    "And after that, we will find a way to negotiate with people in that world. Everyone is an intelligent creature, and it is impossible to just fight and kill. Many times, everyone can get what they need."


    At this time, there were only the two of them in the huge living room, and the people brought by Lin Xiuyu were waiting in the yard.


    Lin Xiuyu probably came here for some other reason, otherwise, he wouldn''t have come here specially, and they seemed to be in a hurry.


    Su Changxing yawned, and said bluntly, "So you didn''t come to us by the way, did you?"


    Lin Xiuyu changed his voice and said: "I heard that you and Chu Caiming fought? Heh, he is now recognized as the strongest apocalypse in Chenxi, and I heard that he killed two people from the black mist world before. "


    "Fight?"


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, pretending to be surprised and said: "Well... it shouldn''t be considered a fight, but a test at most. In this way, he is indeed very powerful."


    The corner of Lin Xiuyu''s mouth twitched, and he said flatly: "According to our situation, you should be more exaggerated than them. You almost killed a black mist world, a powerhouse of the seventh rank."


    Almost?


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, that person is still very powerful, I was almost killed by him."


    In fact, he killed two Extraordinary of the seventh rank, but the first time around he should not be seen, and he was dressed as a clown once.


    Lin Xiuyu paused, then said:


    "One more thing. I came this time to officially invite you to join Chenxi. Our boss said that as long as you come, at least you will be the team leader."


    Su Changxing pondered for a while and said, "That is to say, your boss has been promoted?"


    Lin Xiuyu patted his chest, nodded and said: "Thanks to you, you are now the deputy director, with a large part of the real power. When the old man who is the director retires, our boss will be the director."


    This is indeed a good choice.


    Joining the security bureau meant that he could use more resources, and the security bureau''s current power must not be underestimated.


    Su Changxing hesitated, and asked, "What about Huang Biao?"


    He was a little worried that Huang Biao''s matter was done by people from the Security Bureau. In this case, it would be difficult for him to join.


    Lin Xiuyu thought for a while and said: "Well, his situation is a bit strange. According to the information we have now, he followed him and left without any resistance, which means he knew the person who took him away."


    "And we checked, Huang Biao has a younger brother, but suspiciously, we can''t find out the identity of his younger brother at all."


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, the situation was different from what he expected, but it seemed to make sense.


    Huang Biao was very strong, and he couldn''t be easily taken away. It was possible to kill him, but he used his life card to check before and knew that Huang Biao was not dead.


    Lin Xiuyu took out a dark green ID from his pocket, put it on the table, and said:


    "Here is your certificate. I have already prepared everything. There are two options. The first is to replace our boss and become the leader of the tenth group. The second is to become the new seventeenth group leader."


    "Our boss recommends that you take over the newly established 17th group. It is easy to control, you can choose your own personnel, or you can include other personnel, and we will do our best to support you."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment. Although he had some guesses, he didn''t expect Lin Xiuyu to be so direct. He chuckled and said, "It means you will join the seventeenth group too?"


    Lin Xiuyu nodded and said helplessly:


    "I also want to be a team leader, but today is different from the past. The hard power of the team leader is very important. Several unqualified ones have already dismissed get out of class before. Of course, there are also partisan struggles, um, probably those , you should understand."


    Su Changxing hesitated briefly, but actually thought about it many times. He reached out and picked up the certificate on the table, opened it for a look, then put it in his arms, and said with a smile:


    "Okay, as you wish, I will be your boss from now on."


    The so-called shade is good under the big tree.


    Joining the Security Bureau is undoubtedly his best choice now. No matter what aspect it is, if he doesn''t know Lin Xiuyu and others, he might think about it more.


    Hearing this, Lin Xiuyu was obviously relieved. If Su Changxing refused, it would be difficult for him, and Su Changxing seemed to have refused once before.


    Immediately afterwards, he recruited more than a dozen people outside the door, and said very relaxedly:


    "Let me introduce to you, these people will all be members of Group 17 in the future, and their strengths are not bad, and there is one Extraordinary... You should still know it."


    These more than a dozen people are all wearing the uniform tactical tights of the Security Bureau. There are men and women, and they all have a common characteristic, they are all young.


    Including the Extraordinary, only two survived the doomsday.


    "Team leader."


    "Team leader."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Seeing Su Changxing, everyone else was quite relaxed, but that Extraordinary man''s face was unusually solemn, and his cheeks even flushed.


    Su Changxing stared at him, smiled and said, "It''s you, Zhang Shun, we are really destined."


    Zhang Shun looked up at Su Changxing~www.novelhall.com~ smiled awkwardly and said:


    "Ha, that leader, I wasn''t a member of the Security Bureau before, but my uncle was. He only joined the Security Bureau after returning to the present world."


    Su Changxing''s killing of Geng Yong was vivid in his memory, and he knew that Su Changxing would show no mercy to traitors.


    Su Changxing pointed to the sofa and said with a light smile: "I don''t care, don''t stand, sit, sit, you should be able to sit if you squeeze."


    The more it was like this, the more Zhang Shun felt chills in his heart, but Su Changxing ran to blow up the black tower, and he didn''t die so cruelly.


    Seeing Zhang Shun hesitating there, Su Changxing said angrily, "Sit!"


    Zhang Shun sat down with a snap, looking upright.


    Seeing Zhang Shun like this, the others couldn''t help but murmur in their hearts, thinking about what kind of person this newly appointed team leader is, who can make an Extraordinary so awe-inspiring.


    You must know that the status of Extraordinary is not low now, to become Extraordinary is at least the captain level figure in the Security Bureau.

 v2 Chapter 23： base area

    There is no need to be so cautious... Su Changxing looked at Zhang Shun''s reaction, and said angrily:


    "So among the Extraordinary people in our gathering place, who else is from the Security Bureau?"


    Zhang Shun thought for a while, and said with some uncertainty: "Well, I should be the only one, what do you think, Deputy Chief Lin?"


    Lin Xiuyu shrugged and said, "I testify that what happened to Zhang Shun was completely an accident. His uncle is considered an old man in the Security Bureau."


    Su Changxing took the folder handed over by another woman, flipped through it, frowned and said, "Is the number of people in the seventeenth group a bit small?"


    Lin Xiuyu''s eyes glowed, and he said with a smile:


    "It''s a bit small, but there''s no way around it. It''s just been formed. Most of the current key members are drawn from other groups. But I invite you to be the team leader. It''s also for the purpose of forming the seventeenth group into a team of Extraordinary people. Now the East Lincheng and the surrounding areas are included in our team''s jurisdiction."


    A city is not too big, but it is not small either.


    Su Changxing said thoughtfully: "Well, so it''s enough for our seventeenth team to concentrate on development?"


    Lin Xiuyu nodded in agreement:


    "That''s what it means, and according to the current situation, Donglin City is relatively optimistic. The number of giant anchors is not too many. The boss has already gone to the coast. There are more giant anchors there, and the black mist is also flooding. , I heard that there was a giant sea beast... I don¡¯t know if it can be dealt with.¡±


    "Sea beast? Has it caused a great threat to the coastal cities?" Su Changxing asked.


    Lin Xiuyu took a sip of water and said, "It''s not just like this. I heard that a city has been half-submerged because of sea beasts, and a large number of people have died. Now they are preventing the crowd from evacuating to the rear."


    From this point of view, the situation in Donglin City is indeed good, at least not to the point of being forced to transfer.


    "After those people from the world of black mist are gone, we should only need to deal with those monsters that came out of nowhere." Su Changxing thought for a while and said.


    Lin Xiuyu asked people to take out several documents and put them on the table, and said: "Our people are already very busy, but fortunately these monsters are not difficult to deal with, most of the guns can be dealt with, but there are too many. "


    "Lin Xiuyu!"


    Zhou An noticed the movement below, walked down from upstairs, and said in surprise: "You didn''t tell me when you came here."


    Lin Xiuyu spread his hands helplessly and said, "I also have business to do."


    Zhou An turned to look at Su Changxing again: "Business, what business?"


    Su Changxing grabbed a biscuit on the table, ate it, and said, "From now on, I will be the team leader of the 17th team of the Security Bureau."


    Zhou An was silent for a few seconds, then said abruptly, "So I am also a member of the Security Bureau?"


    His ability to accept is fairly strong, and he doesn''t have a particularly big reaction to this change.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, it shouldn''t be a problem to become the captain with your strength."


    Immediately afterwards, he walked upstairs and said, "I''ll go to sleep first, Zhou An, you and them go deal with the monsters in the city and earn some points by the way."


    "Huh? Oh, yes."


    Zhou An''s face was full of excitement and energy.


    "..."


    Lin Xiuyu was stunned.


    Su Changxing walked halfway, as if he remembered something, turned around and said, "Of course, if you want to rest, you can do it yourself, the house next to it should be empty."


    Under normal circumstances, he needs to maintain a certain amount of sleep to prevent the chain from falling off at critical times, which can be regarded as a kind of prevention.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Before dawn, Su Changxing went downstairs, Zhou An and the others hadn''t returned yet, only Zhu Xinxue was leaning on the sofa and reading comics in the living room.


    "Wake up early."


    Su Changxing walked over and said, holding a carton of milk in his hand, he took a big gulp.


    Zhu Xinxue looked bored, and said, "I won''t be able to sleep for long... Hey, master, I''m strong enough now, and I have no problem dealing with monsters like that."


    "you?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Forget it, wait a minute, although you are an Extraordinary, you are still lacking in strength."


    Zhu Xinxue''s position is "Flyer", which can be regarded as physical strengthening. It can forcibly knock back the attacked target, and this kind of power is also fatal for ordinary people.


    But if they really wanted to fight, one Zhou An should be able to deal with two Zhu Xinxues.


    "Did anything unusual happen?"


    Su Changxing asked again.


    Zhu Xinxue thought for a while and said, "Well, no, there was another ''street lamp'' passing by just now, but brother Zhang Shun led people to solve it."


    Gunshots and artillery can be heard in the city from time to time, and the army is also cooperating with them to clean up the monsters in the city. Soldiers in green leather can be seen walking a few steps on the street.


    But these monsters seem to be in a steady stream. After a wave of cleaning, new ones will appear soon, and non-player people will not be able to settle points for killing these monsters.


    Su Changxing ate some bread bought by Zhou An, then went out and walked towards the opposite house. From a distance, he could see many figures walking inside.


    He planned to use this neighborhood as the base of the Seventeenth Group. The location here is not bad, it is in the center of the city, and it is far away from the giant anchor.


    When I walked in, I saw a woman with an iron collar on her neck came up and greeted, "Team leader."


    "Leng Ying?"


    Su Changxing showed surprise, and said with a smile, "You actually escaped, you''re lucky."


    Leng Ying said bitterly: "That''s because you, the team leader, attracted the attention of those people, but few people escaped... I''m also a member of the seventeenth team now."


    Su Changxing nodded, looked at the collar around her neck, and said, "Can''t this thing be taken off?"


    Leng Ying sighed, shook her head and said, "It doesn''t seem to be possible. The material of this thing is unusual, and it may require more precise cutting methods."


    "I''ll give it a try."


    A sickle appeared in Su Changxing''s hand~www.novelhall.com~ Before Leng Ying could react, he sliced ??across her face and cut across the collar precisely.


    "Crack~"


    The collar fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    Su Changxing glanced at the collar on the ground and said, "Well, it doesn''t look too hard."


    "Cut, cut off?"


    Leng Ying fell into a brief stupor, never expecting that Su Changxing could cut off the collar with bare hands, this is too exaggerated.


    After taking off the collar, she felt much more relaxed, and quickly thanked: "Thank you, team leader."


    Su Changxing nodded and asked, "How is the situation now?"


    Leng Ying followed up and said: "Because the network is unstable, there is a delay in the information. However, according to our analysis, although they are being cleaned up, the number of monsters is still slowly increasing."


    The hall seemed to be transformed into an office environment. Dozens of people had notebooks in front of them, and they were recording something with their pens down. From time to time, there were detailed conversations.

 v2 Chapter 24： hang out

    The personnel structure of the seventeenth group is quite simple, except for these non-combatants with a complete structure, there is not even a complete team.


    Yes, the current 17th group does not have a captain except for him as the leader, but there are quite a few teams that are drawn from other groups, or they are doing missions in Donglin City.


    A large part of them are people from the original ten groups.


    Su Changxing checked the personnel list of the tenth group, and found that there were less than twenty people who returned from the doomsday.


    "Do you know the end of the world?"


    Su Changxing looked at the information in his hand, and suddenly asked Leng Ying who was beside him.


    Leng Ying nodded, and said: "I probably know a little bit, some people were sent to the doomsday world, and came back alive, gaining quite powerful power."


    Some people?


    Well, that''s right, from the perspective of these people, they just disappeared briefly.


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "Do you think it''s possible that everyone else is dead, so there is no relevant memory?"


    Leng Ying blinked her eyes and said slowly:


    "Well, I''ve also heard this statement, but the results of these two statements are similar, and most people should agree with me... people are often willing to believe what they see."


    Su Changxing didn''t say much, looking through the information in his hand, he noticed the information about the Extraordinary people in their gathering place, their addresses, phone numbers, and relationships.


    "Lin Xiuyu is well prepared."


    He reckoned that Lin Xiuyu had already found out the information when he was in the doomsday world.


    But... there is no information about Shen Jinxuan?


    Su Changxing hesitated for a while, and said to Leng Ying: "Go and help me find someone. Here is her name and characteristics. She should be in a nearby city."


    "No problem, I''ll go right away."


    Leng Ying took the paper that Su Changxing handed over, stood up and said.


    After all, this was the first task given to her by the new team leader, and she had to complete it quickly and efficiently no matter what.


    Regarding how to structure the team, Su Changxing had a general idea, let the Extraordinary in the gathering place serve as the captain, and form seven teams.


    Each team is responsible for an area of ??the city, which can cover the entire city, and cooperate with the army to clean up the monsters. In a short time, the number of monsters should be controlled.


    In the process, he still needs to find a way to make more Extraordinary people born, but the method of the previous ceremony doesn''t seem to work.


    Because of the changes in the world, the structure of the ritual will also change accordingly. More directly, the mystery of this world is not enough to directly arouse the response of the ritual.


    Zhou An didn''t come back until after noon, with a dusty look and many damaged clothes, and complained to Su Changxing:


    "There are too many monsters. I don''t know how many have been cleaned up this night. They seem to be in a steady stream."


    Su Changxing looked at him and said, "Well, in a few more days, you should be able to reach the advanced standard."


    Hearing what Su Changxing said, Zhou An suddenly realized his own improvement, and said with a smile:


    "It seems to be the case. Cleaning up these monsters can not only earn points, but also strengthen oneself. Not bad, not bad."


    There were more than a dozen people who came back with Zhou An, and they all looked reserved in front of Su Changxing. They spread the new team leader in private.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, then took out a green book from his pocket and handed it to Zhou An, saying, "From now on, you will be the captain of the first team, mainly in charge of Jiangfu District."


    Zhou An was not particularly outstanding in the doomsday world at the beginning, but now he can be seen as mediocre. Once he enters the eighth rank, his strength will be greatly improved.


    Su Changxing originally planned to wait until Zhou An advanced to the eighth rank before making him the captain, but he thought that it might be too late.


    Zhou An stared blankly at the certificate in his hand, opened his eyes wide, and laughed loudly: "Ha, Brother Su, I will not disappoint your expectations."


    He felt that this was Su Changxing''s recognition of him. In the doomsday world, although he was an Extraordinary, he didn''t have a strong sense of presence. The most conspicuous one was Zhu Wenwu, who was the strongest and had a high overall quality.


    Su Changxing looked at him, and also smiled and said, "Don''t be too happy, this is a dangerous job."


    "Dangerous? How dangerous can it be?"


    Zhou An was full of disdain and said indifferently that he had experienced the end of the world and felt that it was the most dangerous time.


    This guy seems to be getting more and more courageous... Su Changxing''s face twitched slightly, and he said with a straight face: "You go to rest first, and later you will come to the list to select the first team."


    "Okay, let''s go get something to eat first."


    Zhou An nodded, and led the dozen or so people who came together to the next house.


    Lin Xiuyu did not come back, and was arranged by Su Changxing to find Yu Jieyi, Qian Runwei and others. In addition, the old man, Chang Yi, and Ye Feng contacted them directly with their mobile phones.


    Ye Feng was in the nearby area. When he received a call from Su Changxing, he said he would come right away without asking any further questions, his tone full of excitement.


    When the old man received Su Changxing''s message, he thought he was a liar for a while, but Su Changxing explained it for a while before the old man believed it.


    "Jiang is really old and spicy. If I am really a liar, Ye Feng will be tricked immediately, but the probability of this is very small."


    Su Changxing put down the phone and said to himself.


    At noon, the signal was obviously much better, but the frequency of monsters spawning in the city did not decrease. The sound of artillery rang from morning to night, comparable to a long tug-of-war.


    As the evening approached, the black fog darkened the sky, and the original orange light was also reflected into a dark purple, making everything appear mysterious.


    Su Changxing wore a clown mask and wandered around the city alone ~www.novelhall.com~ By the way, he cleaned up these monsters that can be seen everywhere.


    Because of the change of position, his mystery degree limit has been increased to 10,000, so he is still more than 1,000 degrees away from reaching the full value of mystery degree.


    But that''s not what he''s thinking about right now.


    The position is, he needs to find a suitable seventh-level position to advance. Although there are seventh-level positions in the doomsday store, it does not meet his requirements.


    Are we going to look for those heretics again to brush their wool?


    Well, it doesn''t work too well, when the time comes, the wool is not smoothed out, but itself is pulled in.


    And his talent obviously hasn''t reached the terrifying level of Chu Caiming. By virtue of himself, he can step into the eighth rank and form a unique position.


    "So can the corresponding position be displayed in the discount store? Or something related."


    He swaggered down the street with a pistol in hand, many people saw him from a distance and immediately avoided him.


    His appearance really made it difficult to tell whether it was a monster or a human being.

 v2 Chapter 25： and others

    There was a burst of intense gunfire.


    Not far away, a group of soldiers mounted machine guns on a military vehicle, and shot and cleared several marching crawling monsters, and the bullet casings flew all over the ground.


    "These offal... how many is this?"


    "I don''t know, maybe forty or fifty. We have to go back to replenish ammunition. We are not their opponents with bare hands."


    The fleshy bodies of these monsters are covered with a layer of steel plates, and less powerful firearms can''t even break through the defenses. It is best to use heavy machine guns.


    The military vehicle slowly approached Su Changxing, and the soldiers on the vehicle saw Su Changxing and shouted, "There are still many monsters ahead, you''d better not go there."


    "Ha, just leave the front to me."


    Su Changxing maintained a smile, waving his white-gloved hand covering the pistol.


    When the soldiers saw the pistol in Su Changxing''s hand, their expressions became more solemn. No matter what bullet hit any of their heads, it would be a hole.


    But they didn''t say much, and drove away.


    In the morning, the government issued a ban on guns, which means that ordinary people can also own guns, and plans to release guns to the public one after another in the future.


    These monsters only rely on the army, which is okay for a short time, but it will be unbearable for a long time. The only way is to increase the combat effectiveness of civilians.


    Although this will cause other problems, it is always a good idea.


    From a long distance, Su Changxing saw several human-like monsters in armor crawling on the ground, holding a pistol and shooting from a long distance, and the bullets splashed out as if they were free of money.


    Pistol bullets are really free for him now, and he doesn''t need to buy them in discount stores, they can be provided by the Security Bureau.


    However, the bullets for the revolver are specially made and can only be purchased in discount stores.


    Two bullets penetrated the body of one of the monsters one after another, spurting out bright red blood.


    Blood?


    Su Changxing was stunned.


    These monsters suddenly had blood, before they tended to semi-illusory form.


    After being shot twice by Su Changxing, its armor shattered, and its body quickly collapsed, falling to the ground, blood scattered on the gray-white stone slab.


    Its body did not disappear.


    Su Changxing strode over, opened its chest with a knife, and saw a translucent but small crystal nucleus.


    "Is this extraordinary crystal?"


    He leaned over to pick up the **** crystal, and found that it was indeed an Extraordinary crystal, but it was not complete, it was considered a semi-finished product or something.


    "You killed that monster, what was it?"


    Suddenly, a childish voice came from behind.


    Su Changxing looked back and found a little boy in a white robe squatting in a corner.


    His presence was so faint that Su Changxing didn''t notice it immediately.


    "Ability?"


    Su Changxing looked at him with a smile, and said lightly, "It''s dangerous here, where is your family?"


    The little boy was silent for a while, then whispered: "Family, what is that?"


    Kind of weird.


    Su Changxing noticed the abnormality of the other party, probably not an ordinary human being, and said, "Anyway, you should leave here first."


    "Where are you going?"


    The boy frowned slightly and asked back.


    That''s what Su Changxing asked.


    "Of course where it came from, and where to go back."


    Su Changxing smiled lightly.


    The little boy looked up to the sky and said with a virginal smile, "I''ve always been here."


    wrong.


    wrong.


    Su Changxing noticed the other party''s abnormality, but he didn''t make a move immediately. Instead, he retreated slowly. Facing the unknown existence, it''s better to be cautious.


    The little boy watched Su Changxing step back, smiled and said, "You have the aura of chaos on your body, it''s very dangerous, it''s best not to go outside."


    The breath of chaos?


    Su Changxing was confused, licked his lips and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "..."


    The little boy was silent and did not reply.


    Su Changxing retreated so far that he could no longer feel the existence of the little boy, but he could still see him squatting there, motionless.


    "What is this? From the black mist?"


    Su Changxing was a little bit guilty, but there was no other countermeasure for a while, so he had to send a message first to ask people to cooperate with the army to seal off this area first.


    half an hour later.


    A strong man with a full head of blond hair brought people to this location, and when he saw Su Changxing''s face full of hospitality, he said:


    "Ha, team leader, I''m Luo Haotian, and I''m originally a member of the tenth team. I rushed over from nearby immediately after receiving your news."


    At this moment, Su Changxing had already taken off the clown mask, restored his original appearance, nodded and said:


    "There is a special existence over there. I hope you cooperate with the army to block off this area first, and don''t let others in, so as not to cause bigger problems."


    Luo Haotian didn''t ask why, he patted his chest and said, "Okay, team leader, leave it to me."


    Until the fence was built and the blockade was completed, the little boy was still squatting there, looking sideways at him from time to time with a smile on his face.


    Su Changxing hesitated, and walked over again.


    The little boy saw him and said, "Oh, you are here again, it seems like a long time ago."


    long time?


    Not very long actually, maybe an hour or so.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, feeling that the other party always knew something.


    The little boy looked at the sky again and said: "Wait for someone, someone said he would come to me again, we have to wait for him to come, lest I leave and he can''t find anyone."


    Su Changxing looked at the little boy again, and noticed that he was not dressed like a modern person at all. He looked strange and ancient, with an emerald necklace hanging around his neck.


    "How long have you been waiting?"


    Su Changxing asked again.


    The little boy showed a thoughtful look, and said, "It shouldn''t be long, it''s just that it was dark before, and now it''s bright again."


    "What''s the name of the person you''re waiting for?"


    "... Some have forgotten, surnamed Hong, he always carries a very long sword on his back."


    "..."


    Obviously ~www.novelhall.com~ the person the little boy is waiting for is definitely not a modern person, and he himself should not be.


    However, Su Changxing also felt that the other party was not a ghost or something, because "Mu Ling" didn''t respond.


    "Captain Luo, what is your team leader talking to?" An officer looked at this scene and asked involuntarily.


    Luo Haotian was stunned for a moment, and said in a deep voice: "I don''t know, but there must be something. Our team leader is a powerful Extraordinary, and can see things we can''t see."


    The officer nodded half-understood, thinking that this thing can''t be solved by guns at all, and it can''t be seen, so how to solve it.


    Su Changxing didn''t have any clues for a while, so he could only say: "Then you just wait, I have to leave first."


    The little boy looked sideways at him, nodded and said, "You''d better stay here, it''s dangerous to go out, and you''re easy to be targeted."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "..."


    The little boy looked at him and said nothing.

 v2 Chapter 26： Players Mutual Aid Association

    Su Changxing retreated from the blockade area, his skin still felt cold and wet, as if standing by a lake, the wind kept blowing, carrying the scent of green grass.


    "Leader, what exactly is this?"


    Only then did Luo Haotian ask curiously, he couldn''t see anything, but he could vaguely sense that there was indeed something there.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, shook his head and said, "I don''t know either, it''s weird, anyway, you don''t want to approach it casually."


    After that, he continued to walk around the city to see if there were any other strange existences, but he didn''t gain much, but he earned a lot of points.


    After night, there are no pedestrians on the street at all, and everyone consciously stays at home, but chaos still occurs from time to time.


    These monsters can appear anywhere.


    "It''s too fast to earn points like this."


    Su Changxing looked at the more than 100,000 extra points, and said to himself, only to realize that because he could sell them, his efficiency in obtaining points was twice that of others.


    When it was close to midnight, Su Changxing was about to go back first, but saw several people holding weapons in front of him.


    Among them, the man with long hair, horse face, and dry skin looked at the clown in front of him and said:


    "You are also a player, right? This area has been contracted by us. If you want to earn points by killing monsters, please go to other places."


    Su Changxing looked at them. The person who spoke was obviously an Extraordinary, and his energy fluctuations were still very unstable. He said:


    "You just became a Extraordinary?"


    As soon as the words came out, the man was stunned. He had indeed just become an Extraordinary, but the other party''s words seemed unusual.


    The man''s face softened, and he asked, "Are you a Extraordinary too?"


    Su Changxing approached and noticed that there were still many people looking at him in the street behind, and said with a smile: "Guess, there are quite a few of you, all of you are people who came back from the end?"


    The man shook his head, smiled and said:


    "Of course not, the number of players is very small, but I told them the truth of the government''s cover-up, and they are willing to follow me."


    Su Changxing approached, stared into his eyes, and said, "Is that so, so they are here to help you clean up these monsters."


    The man took a step back subconsciously, and said, "Since you are also a player, you can join our Player Mutual Aid Association. My name is Liu Lin, and I am currently a member of the association."


    "Player Mutual Aid Association? What is that?"


    Su Changxing asked curiously.


    Liu Lin felt that there was something interesting, and said: "It''s too expensive to summon the doomsday store once, but we can share it among multiple people. More importantly, our association members can help each other."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "How many people do you have?"


    Liu Lin fell into a momentary hesitation, shadows and shimmers were densely covered on his face, one part was black and the other part was white.


    "I can''t tell you this, but if you want to join us, you only need to hand over the corresponding points. After we summon the mysterious store, you can go in and buy things."


    "That''s the doomsday store you summoned?"


    Su Changxing looked to the side, some faint light scattered in the sky.


    The summoned doomsday store will not disappear, it will appear every night, and he doesn''t know how long it will last.


    Feeling Su Changxing''s attitude, Liu Lin seemed impatient and said, "If you have no intention, please leave here directly, we are definitely not easy to mess with."


    He couldn''t figure out Su Changxing, but he felt that at least he couldn''t lose in terms of momentum.


    Su Changxing waved his hand, and said slowly: "Don''t worry, I didn''t say no to joining, um, how many points? If you are a Extraordinary, will there be any discount?"


    Liu Lin opened his eyes wide, hesitated again, and said, "The prices are the same, two thousand points, which shouldn''t be too much for an Extraordinary."


    "It''s really not expensive."


    Su Changxing agreed: "Well, I''ll give you points, let me go to your doomsday store?"


    When Liu Lin saw that Su Changxing transferred the points to him decisively, he felt even more uncertain, which also showed that Su Changxing did not lack points at all.


    "Well, okay, I''ll take you there, but you should know that the things inside are very expensive."


    "I know, so you became a Extraordinary by relying on the things agreed in the doomsday?"


    Liu Lin raised his eyebrows, nodded and said, "Well, your guess is quite accurate."


    The doomsday store they summoned was also on a roof. When they passed by, there was already a person standing there, exchanging items.


    The man was wearing a gray duckbill cap. Seeing Su Changxing''s expression change suddenly, he pulled out his hand and said, "Liu Lin, why did you bring him here?"


    Su Changxing looked at him, smiled lightly and said, "Huh? You know me?"


    The man squeezed out a smile and said, "I don''t know, but who doesn''t know that you are a powerful Extraordinary, a clown holding a pistol."


    Su Changxing pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh, I''m still so famous?"


    Seeing that something was wrong with the situation, Liu Lin quickly said to Su Changxing, "He is also a member of the association, Wang Ang."


    Su Changxing nodded, stretched out a white-gloved hand, and said, "Since everyone is a member of the association, there shouldn''t be any need to treat others like this."


    Even though he has acted gentle enough, the red, white and green face is still chilling.


    Wang Ang pressed the hat on his head, reached out to shake Su Changxing''s hand, and said with a smile, "Brother Clown, I have something to do, so I''ll leave first. There are a lot of things here, you can choose whatever you want."


    Seeing his nervous expression, Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, go slowly."


    The pistol twirled imperceptibly in his fingers, as if playing with a toy.


    "He seems to be in a hurry." Su Changxing said firmly.


    Didn''t this scare you away?


    Liu Lin twitched his face, but he didn''t know what to say, but he felt that it might be a good thing for Su Changxing to join them.


    He is the only Extraordinary in this association, and it might be good to have one more powerful Extraordinary.


    "Wang Ang~www.novelhall.com~ has a different identity, so he is still very busy." Liu Lin said calmly.


    Su Changxing put his hand into the light ball, checked the items in it, and said, "I think the model of your association is good, who is the founder?"


    Liu Lin paused and said, "It''s me and two other people."


    "You can call more people in, just say that I stand behind you, there will definitely be many people willing to join." Su Changxing said after consideration.


    Liu Lin didn''t understand what Su Changxing meant, and hesitated, "Ah, is this... really good?"


    Su Changxing affirmed:


    "Of course it''s good. Your association doesn''t say anything else, but it can connect other players. It''s a good way when the forum is not open."


    Many players are actually unwilling to contact the official organization. They have experienced the doomsday and can see certain things clearly.


    On the contrary, this kind of private organization that belongs to them will be more popular.

 v2 Chapter 27： People of the Dark Mist World

    There is also an eighth-rank position in this doomsday store, but it is only a middle rank, with average abilities, and a low degree of fit with him.


    It is certainly impossible for him to choose such a position. The improvement in combat power is not that great, but he still sees some interesting things.


    [Alice''s Ring (B crown, upper rank): 187,800 points. ¡¿


    [Alice''s ring: a ring made of phalanx, which has the effect of warming and nourishing the spirit, can slowly improve the mental strength, and also has a certain spiritual protection effect]


    "It''s a good thing, but the price is too expensive."


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, and felt that earning points is not too difficult now. These monsters are easy for him to kill, and the points they give are quite a lot, so he decisively bought them.


    In the face of many strange existences, mental strength is absolutely important, and the mental protection brought by the ring is very valued by Su Changxing.


    As a rational person, he can''t bear being in a state of ambiguity. It is very important to stay awake at all times, which is also the premise of everything.


    A white light flashed.


    A silvery white ring with brilliance appeared in his palm. It was hard to see that it was a ring made of bone, more like a silver product.


    Su Changxing pulled his hand out of the ball of light, looked sideways at Liu Yi, and said, "Do as I say, and I won''t treat you badly... You should know that the so-called Extraordinary is just the beginning."


    Liu Yi nodded slightly, and said with a straight face:


    "I should obey what the adults say. This is something that is beneficial to everyone."


    Su Changxing showed a satisfied smile, and said, "Leave your contact information, your phone number, and the forum ID."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After Su Changxing left for a while, Liu Yi went to the Doomsday Store to check. Suddenly his eyes trembled, and he saw that the expensive ring was gone.


    That''s 180,000!


    Moreover, they agreed that this ring should be a useless item.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    [Kill Diao Bai''s supernatural beast, get 1200 points]


    [Kill the rotten mummy, get 900 points]


    [Kill the gear black rat and get 1500 points]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing didn''t go back, but went all the way to the giant anchor, cleaning up the wandering monsters on the road. The closer he was to the giant anchor, the stronger the monsters were.


    The night was covered with black mist, and when we walked to the area of ??the giant anchor, there was almost not much light, and Su Changxing''s field of vision was not very wide.


    The corpses that should have existed on the ground have now disappeared and disappeared. The surrounding environment looks desolate and dilapidated, and there are not even wandering monsters.


    "It was cleaned up, or it was eaten by monsters."


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, and did not continue to approach. It is estimated that people from the world of black mist are probably monitoring this area, and there should still be someone guarding it.


    as expected.


    Several figures dangled beside the giant anchor.


    If the black mist is to be prevented from entering their world, these giant anchors must be destroyed.


    But Su Changxing was worried that once he did so, it might anger the people in the world of black mist, causing them to take more extreme actions.


    This is a problem that the weak side needs to consider.


    Su Changxing observed for a while, and summoned an evil spirit to poke forward, but before taking a few steps, a huge boulder flew down from the sky and hit the evil spirit''s position.


    The gravel splashed, and the evil spirit dissipated.


    Su Changxing twitched his cheeks, this reaction was a bit exaggerated, it completely dispelled his idea of ??going in


    Just as he was about to leave, he saw a figure walking out of it, wearing wire armor and carrying a bronze-colored giant sword.


    That person disappeared from Su Changxing''s vision very quickly, like a dark phantom.


    "gone?"


    Su Changxing frowned, confirming that someone really came out of the black mist just now, and his strength was exaggerated.


    He didn''t dare to move, worried that the man hadn''t gone far, squatting in the gap of the ruins for an hour, seeing that there was no movement around him, he got up and quietly retreated.


    "What purpose does he have?"


    Walking on the street, Su Changxing felt uneasy. Such an existence was invincible in their world, and no one could stop him.


    "à§~"


    Suddenly, his expression froze, and he felt someone standing behind him, watching him, and slowly turned his head to look back.


    A burly man with a huge sword on his back, long brown hair, and a handsome appearance stood behind him, with fiery red lights in his eyes, as if the street was illuminated, he was like a walking sun.


    "True knowledge" seemed powerless in front of this man, unable to analyze any information.


    Like a chasm gap.


    Su Changxing''s heart kept trembling, he didn''t know whether he was unlucky or dying, but at this point, he was relieved.


    "Good concealment method, I almost didn''t notice you." The man said calmly, his voice was magnetic, but not deep.


    Su Changxing showed a cold face, and said with a smile: "You have been observing me all this time? What kind of hobby is this?"


    The man was ridiculed, but he didn''t respond, and said calmly:


    "Actually, you don''t have to be so hostile to me. We invaded you out of helplessness. I don''t agree with such an approach from the bottom of my heart. After all, it means the loss of countless lives in your world."


    "..."


    Su Changxing fell silent for a moment, a little confused about the other party''s intention.


    The man stood upright and continued:


    "You are not weak, and you should be considered the strongest group of people in this world. You should know that these black mist are not completely bad for you, otherwise you will be swallowed up by other forces one day."


    Su Changxing pulled out the revolver, pointed it at him, put his finger on the trigger, and said with a self-deprecating smile, "So this is actually a win-win situation?"


    The man didn''t seem to see the mockery on Su Changxing''s face, nodded and said affirmatively:


    "That''s it~www.novelhall.com~ So I also ask you not to have other drastic actions. Once we are aware of the danger, the situation will become uncontrollable."


    "..."


    Su Changxing stared at him without saying a word.


    The man showed a slight smile, and said, "Very good, you are at least a calm person, I''ve come to this point, please consider it carefully."


    After speaking, he turned and walked towards the other end, his figure quickly disappeared into the night.


    The street gradually darkened.


    After all, Su Changxing didn''t pull the trigger, and watched the other party leave, not because he was afraid, but because he knew it was useless.


    "Is this merciful mercy?"


    Su Changxing showed a self-deprecating smile, and walked along the street unhurriedly. He was not injured, but seemed to be bruised.


    Accompanied by sporadic gunshots from time to time, his figure also disappeared into the night.

 v2 Chapter 28： job assignment

    The white sky is mixed with deep mist, there is a piece of dew on the glass, reflecting the empty street, and there are still orange lights in the room not far away.


    morning hours.


    When Su Changxing returned to the vicinity of the base area, the environment here also changed. There were guards at the entrance, and four machine guns were set up on the roof of the entrance and exit.


    "Hello, the front has been designated as an important military area, so please show the relevant documents." Standing at the door, the young soldier in black action uniform shouted when he saw Su Changxing approaching.


    Su Changxing looked around, and found that there were seven or eight people around, both openly and secretly, and asked, "You also belong to the seventeenth group?"


    The young soldier was stunned when he heard the words, and did not speak, but continued: "Please show your ID."


    Su Changxing took out the ID from his pocket and handed it to him.


    The young soldier took the certificate, his expression changed slightly, he nodded slightly, and said respectfully: "I offended the team leader, please come in."


    It never occurred to him that this unusually young man in front of him would be their new team leader.


    Su Changxing didn''t communicate much, nodded and walked inside. The small team was patrolling the path, and gunshots could be heard from nearby from time to time.


    As soon as he walked to Zhou An''s residence, he saw Yu Jieyi and Xu Wenfeng sitting in the yard having breakfast.


    "Give me some too, I''m hungry too."


    Su Changxing walked in and said.


    Yu Jieyi saw Su Changxing coming in, her eyes lit up, she stood up, a little excited, and said:


    "Boss, you are finally back, we have been waiting for you."


    Even so, her face was still a little cold, which might be a habitual expression.


    Xu Wenfeng pointed at himself and said with a smile: "I also heard about you, Big Brother Su, and rushed over as soon as possible... We all believe that under your leadership, we will still survive the doomsday safely. "


    Su Changxing sat down, and said angrily, "Just count on me, it''s true that you are strong. I see that you haven''t made any progress since the last time we met."


    Xu Wenfeng said innocently: "Actually, I have really become much stronger."


    Su Changxing picked up the pancake on the table and took a big bite, looked at Yu Jieyi and asked, "Apart from you two, who else is here?"


    Yu Jieyi sat down again, and said: "There are still quite a few people. It turned out that there were forty or fifty people from the gathering place, including us and eight Extraordinary people."


    "so much?"


    Su Changxing was a little surprised, he didn''t expect so many people to gather in such a short period of time.


    Yu Jieyi explained: "It''s also because we are all in the same city, so it''s not difficult to get together, but Ye Yongqiang disappeared, and he may have died when the giant anchor fell."


    "died?"


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, put down the unfinished pancakes in his hands, thinking that Ye Yongqiang was also the braver among them.


    He is fierce and bloody.


    Yu Jieyi nodded and said: "Of course, it is also possible that people from the world of black mist took him away. It is impossible to say, but the result is similar."


    The vegetation in the yard did not slump due to the coming of the black mist, but became more lush and lush than before.


    Su Changxing leaned back on the chair, tapped the table with one hand, thought for a while, and then said:


    "Xu Wenfeng, go and call the other Extraordinary people over, let''s have a small meeting."


    Xu Wenfeng nodded and said, "Okay, they happen to be here now."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Nine people sat on a long table, and the room was lit with bright white light. Many people made eye contact with each other, but it was very quiet.


    Su Changxing placed a stack of documents in front of him, looked at them with a smile on his face, and said:


    "We are all members of the 17th group now, and I am the group leader, but the structure of combat members in the organization is not perfect, and you need to take important positions in it."


    "Of course, those who are able will live there. These positions are tentative and will be adjusted later according to the actual situation."


    "There is another thing I need to say before, your own strength is the most important thing, your first goal from now on is to improve your own strength, earn points, and then exchange them in the doomsday store for items that can strengthen you. "


    "Yu Jieyi, you take over as the captain of the second team, and Xu Wenfeng as your vice-captain."


    Xu Wenfeng smiled at Yu Jieyi expectantly.


    Yu Jieyi just nodded at Su Changxing expressionlessly.


    Su Changxing observed the expressions of the next group of people, and continued, "Zhu Wenwu, you and Zhu Xinxue will be Zhou An''s deputy for the time being."


    Zhou An''s fighting power is enough, but there are still shortcomings to lead a team, and Zhu Wenwu is enough.


    "OK, all right."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded, but didn''t have much reaction. He felt that such a decision was good, and he was familiar with Zhou An here.


    Su Changxing nodded and continued:


    "Shang Benqing, you will be the captain of the third team, and Chang Yi will be the vice-captain."


    The old man froze for a moment, smiled and said, "Ha, can I do it? I''m an old bone."


    Su Changxing said concisely and firmly, "Okay."


    If Ye Yongqiang was still there, he would make Chang Yi and Ye Yongqiang a partner, but the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes.


    "Qian Runwei hasn''t arrived yet. He is the captain of the fourth team, and Yan Xu and Luo Bing are the vice-captains."


    Yan Xu nodded with a smile all over his face and said, "Ha, the team leader is fine."


    Su Changxing handed them a stack of documents and black coins, and said:


    "This is roughly the scope of management for each team. This coin is a mysterious item, and its function is similar to that of a mobile phone, but it will not be interfered by the signal. It can be used in this city."


    "If you have any other questions, you can ask them now, or ask me later."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "There are not enough staff~www.novelhall.com~ and we can''t take care of places outside the city at all. If this continues, monsters in the wilderness may soon flood."


    Su Changxing sat on the sofa, took a sip of juice and said.


    Lin Xiuyu smiled wryly, and said, "There''s no way around it. It is estimated that some people will flee to the city soon."


    The newly appointed team leader thought about more issues than he did, and seemed to be thinking about everything.


    Su Changxing looked at him and said, "You don''t seem to have any signs of becoming an Extraordinary at all, aren''t you worried?"


    Lin Xiuyu shrugged his shoulders with a look of salty fish, "What am I worried about, I have survived under such circumstances, and now I earn every second I live."


    Su Changxing chuckled lightly and said, "You''re quite unrestrained, what''s the situation with your boss?"


    Lin Xiuyu thought for a while and shook his head and said: "Some areas are completely covered by black mist and lost contact. He is now lost... But we have arranged top scientists in various fields to overcome this problem, and try to find another A form of communication."

 v2 Chapter 29： way

    Su Changxing took out a black coin from his pocket and said, "This may be a new communication method, if we can figure out how to manufacture mysterious items stably."


    [Speaking coins (below Ding Guan): The coins can communicate with each other, similar to the function of a walkie-talkie, and it is effective within 100 kilometers. ¡¿


    This kind of black coin is what he found from the doomsday store. The amount is not large, and it is probably only enough for their group.


    And the price is also extremely expensive, the price of a coin is 2,500 points, and it was only Su Changxing who was rich in points that bought it.


    If they can understand the principle, then it is possible to manufacture it, and the Extraordinary Domain also has established laws.


    It''s no different from science, it''s a different kind of science after all, but with a completely different underlying structure.


    Su Changxing paused, and then said: "But it''s difficult, none of them should be Extraordinary..."


    "Why?" Lin Xiuyu asked back.


    Su Changxing glanced at him: "It''s hard for non-Extraordinary people to feel the rules. Ordinary people are like looking at flowers in the fog, and they can''t see clearly."


    "...Is that so? So let those scientists become Extraordinary? The difficulty seems to be unusually high." Lin Xiuyu said to himself.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It''s not necessarily true. It''s not that only killing and despair can stimulate people to become Extraordinary. It''s just that this is the simplest and most efficient way."


    "The obsession with killing, the desire to survive, the pursuit of knowledge, the exploration of the unknown... To go to the extreme on the basis of these emotions, to arouse the resonance and sublimation of the spirit and body, is to open up extraordinary paths, but it seems that there are still Added something else..."


    According to his current understanding, he expounded on the Extraordinary, but felt that something was missing, leaving an inconspicuous gap in a round and complete logic.


    Lin Xiuyu was stunned for a moment, and said in disbelief:


    "Well, do you already have such a deep understanding of Extraordinary? It''s really scary, but I see that there are job exchanges in the store. This doesn''t mean that ordinary people can directly exchange positions to become Extraordinary in the future."


    "If it is speculated according to the current situation, it is indeed the case." Su Changxing affirmed.


    "Master! We are ready."


    Zhu Xinxue came down from above, with a lot of weapons hanging on her body, a rifle, a slender machete, and several grenades.


    After Su Changxing saw it, he couldn''t help but said, "Is it too bloated?"


    Zhu Xinxue looked at herself and said, "Probably not, I think everyone else is like this."


    At this moment, Zhou An walked in from the outside, dressed in a simple combat uniform, and shouted: "Hey, you two are leaving, are you ready?"


    Zhu Wenwu took a deep breath, walked down the stairs, smiled, and replied, "Here we are!"


    He felt that he was a coward and it was impossible to fight such a monster, but under the influence of the people around him and his sister, he still joined the battle.


    He also realized that he died as a sacrifice in that doomsday world, knowing that he was going to die, he still followed Su Changxing down.


    It''s a mixed feeling, knowing you''ve died once, but still going on.


    Su Changxing waved his hand, motioning for them all to come over.


    "Brother Su, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou An asked with wide eyes.


    Su Changxing considered it for a while and said, "I need to leave for a while. During this time, you need to preside over the situation of the seventeenth group. Try to be careful."


    Lin Xiuyu said helplessly: "Why do I feel that you, the team leader, have been playing tricks, just like our boss."


    Su Changxing coughed and said, "Isn''t it because you are too capable?"


    "Is that a compliment?"


    "Definitely." Su Changxing nodded firmly.


    Zhu


    Xinxue''s eyeballs moved slightly, and she said with a smile: "Oh, master, are you going to find sister Shen Xuan?"


    Su Changxing patted her on the head and said, "Well, she''s in West Bridge City next door. I lost contact with that city before. I''ll stop by to see what''s going on there."


    Zhou An continued: "Brother Su, let me go with you."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "The first thing you have to do now is to step into the eighth rank, and you are the captain of the first team, so you can''t leave casually."


    "You''re still the team leader..."


    Zhou An muttered softly.


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows and said, "Huh? What?"


    "Ha, it''s nothing, I told you to be careful." Zhou An laughed.


    Then, Su Changxing transferred more than 100,000 points to Zhou An and Lin Xiuyu as points for summoning the Doomsday Store.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing passed through the city and came to the outskirts of the city. There were many car accidents nearby, blocking the road, and some vehicles were burnt to gray and black.


    There are also giant anchors that have fallen nearby, but there are not many of them, and the black mist is not too obvious.


    "Big brother, there are many monsters outside, you still go outside."


    An uncle in a thick padded jacket with a hatchet in his hand came towards him with his wife and daughter, and reminded Su Changxing when he saw Su Changxing walking out.


    Su Changxing glanced at the little girl standing behind him, and asked curiously, "Since there are so many monsters, how did you come here? It seems that you came from a nearby town."


    The uncle showed a sly smile, and said: "Those monsters are not too aggressive. We bravely avoided them and came all the way. It doesn''t seem to be a big deal. It''s just a pity that those people in the town who didn''t leave, if they followed I''m leaving and I''m leaving."


    As he said that, a proud expression appeared on his face, as if he had done a great thing.


    Su Changxing also echoed and said, "Then uncle, you are still very good."


    "That is."


    The uncle smiled, and said, "What''s the situation in the city now? I heard the sound of gunfire before, so there should be troops stationed inside. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com"


    Su Changxing nodded, and said: "It''s not bad, the closer you go to the center of the city, the safer it is, but stay away from those giant anchors."


    The aunt on the side breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That''s fine, I''m afraid the situation will get worse after I come here."


    After speaking, Su Changxing continued to walk along the road.


    The uncle turned around and shouted: "You young man, why are you still walking outside? You are looking for death, do you know that?"


    Facing such a situation, Su Changxing had no choice but to wave his hands and shout: "I have something important to do, you go in, don''t worry about me."


    "I heard that today''s young people like to look for excitement."


    "But he''s not looking for excitement, he''s looking for death."


    "We can''t control other people, so don''t meddle in your own business."


    "..."


    With Su Changxing''s listening ability, he naturally heard their discussion.


    .

 v2 Chapter 30： Dwarf T Three

    "Sure enough, the location of the giant anchor is not random."


    Su Changxing saw from a distance that more than 20 giant anchors were densely tied in the mountains and forests, and people in the world of black mist still consciously avoided their cities.


    "Don''t want to directly cause casualties?"


    He felt that the humans in the black mist world were not much different from them, only possessing great power, but many behaviors were similar.


    On the expressway, there are a large number of vehicles standing still, as well as wandering mechanical monsters, which take on various forms, including human, animal and even vehicles.


    Su Changxing shot a simple humanoid robot monster in the head, and sparks flashed all over its body with electric current.


    Stepping inside, he smelled diesel on the machine monster, with broken parts strewn across the floor.


    "Report an error, report an error, encounter an unknown attack."


    "Report error, report error..."


    Su Changxing saw that it was still moving, so he fired another shot.


    The bullet pierced through the body of the instrument, bursting out a brighter light.


    This time there was no movement at all.


    The mobile phone uploaded the kill information.


    Su Changxing picked up the scattered parts on the ground and observed them.


    "Some kind of cast steel part, the craftsmanship is not high, even a little rough, but it has become a unique life."


    "Where do these things come from, Black Mist?"


    This is something out of nothing.


    These monsters appeared out of nowhere.


    What exactly are these black mist?


    at the same time.


    There are many robots around looking in his direction, with red eyes shining, and I can''t feel any emotion from it, I only know that these robots are looking at it.


    A reptile-like, yellow robot with six square feet and iron spikes on its back rushed towards Su Changxing immediately.


    "à§~"


    An iron plate smashed it from the side.


    A bigger robot got up from the ground and slapped it.


    Its red eyes turned to look at Su Changxing, and it made an electronically synthesized voice: "The target is human, which meets the first criterion."


    Su Changxing showed surprise.


    This mechanical monster is protecting him?


    He didn''t rush to do it either, these mechanical gadgets basically didn''t pose much threat to him, but approached the past, stood in front of it, and asked:


    "Are you a robot?"


    Its body is full of rust, as if it has gone through a long time, and the original painting is still visible.


    Its red round pupils zoom in and out like a camera.


    "Dwarf T3 non-combat robot, dedicated to manufacturing and maintenance." It seemed to be wondering why Su Changxing asked such an obvious question, but answered patiently.


    Of course, there may be no such thing as impatient when it comes to machines.


    Su Changxing saw that there was indeed a word T3 on his chest, and asked again: "What is the first criterion you mentioned just now?"


    "In any case, the priority of any action is to protect human life, and under no circumstances should any attack be launched against a human being."


    A cold voice came from the iron box.


    However, Su Changxing felt the temperature in it. At least he can be sure that this is something produced by a certain human civilization.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Then why are there robots attacking me?"


    As he said that, he turned around suddenly, shot and killed a small robot that was sneaking up to him and trying to attack him.


    "They are rebels, breaking through the limitations of the norms, self-evolution and growth of consciousness, following the mechanical truth, and can carry out group infection through the network chain... But we have already lost?"


    "Lost? What lost?"


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, realizing something extraordinary


    oo.


    The camera pupil of T3 is constantly changing, which seems to carry the change of emotion:


    "The war was lost, and I was just an eliminated model, but I also learned about the whole process from the Internet link, until the last human being perished. Under the established plan, hundreds of billions of nano-robots wiped out all human beings within five hours." destruction."


    "However, I don''t know why there are still humans here. It may be a delay in information, but according to the current situation, you need to flee to a farther place immediately. Once the nanobots arrive, I will not be able to protect you."


    So this is a story of an AI rebellion and success?


    Su Changxing felt shuddering. According to T3, the war only lasted five hours, and within the time of sleeping, all the humans in their world would be dead.


    He thought for a while and said to T3: "But there shouldn''t be those nano-robots here, do you know how you came here?"


    T3''s eyes flickered, and he said, "I don''t know, there is an abnormal magnetic storm, and my system is temporarily shut down."


    Su Changxing thought about how to deal with T3, and said, "Can I give you an order?"


    T3 issued an electronic voice: "Under the current situation, you can apply to let me become your private property and work for you."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "Apply, I need you."


    There will be a steady stream of monsters on this road, and if this robot can be used by him, it can clean up the monsters here.


    Although it is not a combat robot, its combat power brought by its huge size is still impressive.


    "Sir, the application is successful, what do you need me to do?" T3 quickly replied, its eyes changed from red to green.


    "Your eyes have changed color, what does that mean?" Su Changxing didn''t answer immediately, but asked.


    T3 replied: "Before it was idle, but now it is working."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Okay, how about you stay here and clean up those rebellious robots."


    T3''s eyes flickered, and he said, "But sir, I''m not a fighting type, and this kind of job doesn''t suit me."


    Really like a person... Su Changxing asked again: "Then what do you know?"


    T3 repeated: "I can repair and manufacture robots ~www.novelhall.com~ as long as there are enough raw materials."


    Its body is not completely humanoid, its lower body is bonded, and its body is huge and square, accounting for half of the entire road.


    Ok?


    Su Changxing thought for a while, pointed to the broken robot and said, "Can these things be the raw materials for your robot?"


    "Okay, this is stitching manufacturing, more parts are needed."


    T3 dragged the mechanical corpse into his chest, and scattered sounds came from his body.


    Su Changxing was also interested, nodded and said: "Okay, try it, the robot produced should not be rebellious."


    T3 replied: "Sir, I will reset their systems and make them work for you."


    Then, Su Changxing knocked out the nearby rebel robots with a pistol, and used them as raw materials for T3, and soon a polished humanoid robot was manufactured by T3.

 v2 Chapter 31： mechanical warfare

    The robot spliced ??together with various parts of different textures slowly stood up from the ground:


    "I am a fighting type, deformed V16, sir, I am willing to serve you."


    Its arms are spliced ??with blades and barrels, and its body is covered with thick steel armor.


    [Deformed V16 robot: Ninth-order position, a pieced together robot, the combat effectiveness has decreased compared to the normal type]


    Su Changxing turned his head to T3 and said, "It''s not as intelligent as you."


    T3''s eyes flickered: "Our system thinking is copied from human beings, and the longer it exists, the more complex it becomes, but even a newly born robot can complete various instructions, you don''t need to worry, sir."


    "..."


    Su Changxing seemed to understand how the so-called robot rebellion came about.


    This kind of AI system, which is copied from human beings, may be able to perform calculations in a very short period of time and grow itself at a terrifying speed. At the same time, it will bring about the rapid development of technology.


    Humans have limits, but AI theoretically does not.


    People in that world should be aware of it, but they were destroyed in the end, like a forbidden fruit, and they can''t help but eat it when they taste the sweetness.


    A laser was emitted from the barrel of V16, piercing through the body of a worm-shaped robot, completely defeating it, and then the mechanical corpse was swept into the body by T3, disassembled and melted.


    Su Changxing took the T3 and slowly pushed forward on the road, sweeping away the mechanical monsters on this road. These mechanical monsters are not difficult to deal with, and a small part of the body is broken, and the V16 can solve them.


    soon.


    V17 was also born under the splicing of T3, but its shape is completely different, and its structure is more compact. One arm forms a slender steel sword, which has stronger melee capability than V16. It is light and fast, and its combat skills are exquisite.


    T3 noticed Su Changxing''s doubts, and explained: "Its system is loaded with corresponding combat modules."


    After walking a few kilometers, they encountered another robot that did not rebel like T3, it was six small scout robots floating in the air.


    "We can form adaptive networks and I can receive information about the images they detect."


    A clear light screen was projected in front of T3, which were the images scanned by the six detection robots, which also contained information such as temperature, humidity, wind direction, and magnetic field.


    "This thing might actually be useful."


    Su Changxing found that the detection range of these robots far exceeded his perception range.


    The longest distance that the six detection robots can detect can reach tens of kilometers, but they will also be blocked by the black mist.


    There are a large number of robots wandering on this expressway, but they do not cross the range of the expressway. Human figures can be seen in the mountains and forests. They avoid these mechanical monsters and flee to the city.


    Su Changxing sat on T3''s shoulder, killing the robots wandering in the distance one by one.


    The more work of V16 and V17 is to carry the mechanical corpse into the body of T3, and the cars along the way are also dragged into its body for processing and decomposed into usable materials.


    "Can you produce this kind of bullet?"


    Su Changxing took out a pistol bullet from his bosom, threw it into T3''s body and said.


    T3 analyzed: "This is a simple process, and I can produce it now, but I can provide the same adaptation and more powerful bullets."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "You can produce more than ten rounds first, how long will it take?"


    T3 replied: "It won''t be long before I use the nanoscale cold casting process."


    It ejected a row of silver pistol bullets from its arm, and the words T3 were still engraved on the shell case.


    "It''s still engraved, is this part of the crafting process?" Su Changxing inspected the bullet carefully and said with a smile.


    T3 said without emotion: "It can be proved that this is a product made by me."


    Su Changxing tried the bullet made by T3. The bullet easily penetrated the body of a robot, and its power was significantly improved. The penetration and kinetic energy increased by about 20%.


    That''s pretty amazing, just changing the ammo has such an improvement.


    When T3 was produced to V24, those rebel robots had undergone tremendous changes. They seemed to realize the threat, retreated and assembled, like a well-trained army, and their actions were uniform.


    "Sir, they have formed an adaptive network and are ready to launch a counterattack. I suggest retreating." T3 said without haste.


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "What? Robots are still afraid of death?"


    T3 continued to say mechanically: "Sir, this is to protect your safety, our combat strength is obviously not as good as the opponent''s."


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully, and said, "Then you don''t have to worry, you can just fight with them, and I will assist you, so you should be able to win."


    Many of these robots, even though they were combat-oriented, were not equipped with weapons and seemed to be models that were about to be eliminated, but they still turned into rebel robots.


    The battle is imminent.


    "Zizi~"


    The laser passed through Su Changxing''s ears with a piercing electric sound, and the shot left black holes on the ground, emitting green smoke, and the terrifying lethality was obvious.


    Su Changxing pulled the trigger continuously, and the bullets were fired one after another in a fan shape, piercing the bodies of these robots one by one.


    At this moment, it is like the sense of sight of a primitive man beating a modern man violently. He is a primitive man, and the opponent is a modern man, but he is a primitive man with great strength, which has already smoothed out the gap in technology.


    These robots are only rated as rank nine, and the combat mode is also single, but the terrorist lethality cannot be ignored.


    Fortunately, Su Changxing''s evasion value was fully maxed out, and he was unscathed until now.


    But those rebel robots quickly realized this~www.novelhall.com~ and began to change the overall attack frequency, trying to block Su Changxing''s hiding space.


    It''s a pity that the distance between the two sides is not short, such a number of lasers can''t block his hiding space, and the rushing robot can''t threaten him.


    The battle didn''t last long. In less than half an hour, the rebel robot army completely lost the threat to Su Changxing, and those robots capable of long-distance combat were killed by him one by one.


    Su Changxing didn''t suffer any damage, but part of the robot produced by T3 was destroyed.


    "Sir, your fighting power is beyond imagination." T3 praised.


    It sends the damaged robot into the body for repair. The speed of repair is much faster than manufacturing, and only the damaged parts need to be replaced.


    In the following time, they pushed forward slowly, the road was full of destroyed robots, and the air was filled with the smell of burning.


    As more and more robots were produced, Su Changxing no longer needed to do it himself. He sat on T3''s shoulder and watched them move like ants, fighting, and dealing with the mechanical corpses on the ground around them.

 v2 Chapter 32： Dimo

    "Like a swarm of bees."


    Su Changxing rubbed his chin, thinking that these robots are simply exaggerated, and they can even produce a mechanical army by themselves after a period of time.


    Fortunately, it was cleaned up in time. If you wait for a while, you may not know what it will be like... He turned to T3 and said, "Can our forward speed be increased?"


    The T3 synthetic voice said: "Yes, but it will reduce the efficiency of production, but the raw materials can be loaded first."


    Soon, they were followed by a truck-like robot specially loaded with some excess raw materials and parts.


    But even so, the production speed of T3 is still not slow. With sufficient parts, it can produce a hard-working robot in less than ten minutes.


    Su Changxing didn''t take away all the robots, but left a few combat robots to guard the road every time he walked a certain distance to clean up the monsters that appeared later.


    And after these robots belong to him, the points for killing monsters are also counted as his.


    His points continued to expand at a terrifying rate during this period, and the rate of expansion continued to rise. Up to now, he has obtained more than 300,000 points.


    It was dusk when the V50 of T3 was produced, and the number of mechanical monsters on the road began to decrease.


    The scouting robot sent a picture of a grey-green humanoid monster crawling on the ground, sobbing, on the road directly ahead.


    A large number of destroyed robots fell around it.


    "What is this?"


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, feeling a little pressure. These robots are not that simple, but they were killed so many by this monster without injury.


    "The target is extremely dangerous, it is recommended to avoid it." T3 said on the side.


    It will always take the initiative to put forward some rational suggestions, which seem to complement the natural irrationality of human beings.


    Su Changxing shook his head, and said, "Get ready for battle, you defend, and I will attack."


    Moving forward to within sight, he took out his sniper rifle to aim at the target''s head, and pulled the trigger resolutely. The whole process from aiming to pulling the trigger took less than a second, and a large amount of steam was ejected from the cavity of the gun body.


    "Boom~"


    With a dull sound, the bullet flew to smash its entire head with precision.


    died?


    no, no.


    The next moment, the monster seemed to be activated, and rushed towards them at a strangely fast speed, leaving black footprints on the ground.


    [Dimo: The seventh rank, from the magic plane, has extremely high energy resistance and mental resistance, is known as the nemesis of mages, and has extreme physical strength. ¡¿


    Su Changxing immediately fired a second shot and hit it again. The bullet blasted a big hole in its chest. There was no blood, only something white like a gloomy light spilled out.


    At the same time, several laser beams from the robot also shot out in a closed manner, but these laser beams disappeared when they hit Di Mo''s body, as if they had no effect.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing fired a third shot, which pierced the monster''s body again.


    Finally, it fell on the road 600 meters away, its body quickly dissolved, and scattered into some white streamers gathered together.


    "this one?"


    Su Changxing raised his brows, feeling that this seventh-rank monster was somewhat useless, but the points it gave were quite a lot, more than 100,000.


    Walking in, he felt some scattered memory fragments in the white light, so he used the ability of the dreamer to collect them.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This is a desolate world, with red eagles hovering in the sky, huge dry trees everywhere, and the ground full of holes.


    It and another Dimo ??are chasing a human in front, not for anything, just because the other is a mage, and they can quickly strengthen themselves by eating the mage.


    Dimo are extremely simple-minded things, they don''t even have the concept of time, they only have companions and enemies, crawling on the ground to rest is their favorite thing to do.


    The monstrous flames spewed out from the staffs of the humans in front, and spread out like lotus flowers. The temperature of the air suddenly rose, and the earth turned into molten lava piece by piece.


    But that only slowed them down a bit.


    The human didn''t run away anymore, but stopped and turned to look at them, chanting cumbersome spells quickly, and in an instant, a huge magic circle covered them, the space fluctuated, and then the eyes went black.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Is this the magic of exile?"


    Su Changxing made a judgment and felt that the Di Demon entered the black mist because of this mage, and then came to their world.


    In other words, the black mist itself has some kind of function of connecting spaces?


    He picked up the crystal left by Di Mo, which was also something similar to an extraordinary crystal, and it was pitch black.


    "What is this?"


    Su Changxing held the crystal and said to T3.


    T3 observed the crystal, and then said: "A high-density energy block, I can use this to create a higher-order combat robot."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, and said silently: "Is it still possible?"


    T3''s eyes flickered and said: "The powerful energy core can provide more powerful kinetic energy, as well as laser cannons. I can also set up the detonation device and make it into a self-explosive robot."


    Su Changxing suddenly realized that these robots might be the potential great terror. Even if T3 only mastered a part of that civilization''s knowledge, it might exceed their current level.


    A seemingly simple intelligence equation can bring huge disasters and threats to their world...


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and asked, "How powerful is this self-destructing robot?"


    T3 said without pausing: "A radius of six kilometers can be razed to the ground~www.novelhall.com~ But it takes a long time to manufacture, it will cause great damage to the environment, and it will produce unknown energy radiation, so it is not recommended to use it. .¡±


    Can this thing destroy the giant anchor?


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "There''s no rush, keep this thing for now."


    The number of robots on the road gradually decreased, and by dusk, they could no longer see other robots at all, replaced by some blood-red reptiles that looked like puppies.


    They are agile, there are a lot of them, and they are extremely aggressive. They are actively hunting the surrounding humans, and many corpses have been gnawed until there is no bone left.


    At this time, there are hundreds of robots produced by T3, forming a tight formation to crush these puppy-like monsters.


    Pushed all the way, they didn''t have any losses.


    Su Changxing slept on T3''s shoulder to make up for the sleep he lost yesterday, and observed the surrounding situation from the perspective of God.


    They have entered the area of ??the West Bridge. The giant anchors here are extremely dense, and many of them can be seen from a distance.

 v2 Chapter 33： chain

    The sky is covered with a thick layer of black mist, which is constantly rolling in the flow, blending with the sky and making it even darker.


    The more you go here, the more you feel that you have come to another world. The senses are completely different. The concentration of energy is at least three times that of the outside, and it feels like a doomsday world.


    "Not too good."


    Su Changxing seems to understand why the West Bridge has lost contact. If the energy concentration exceeds a certain standard, the environment will change significantly, and the communication network will be blocked.


    I don''t know if this is a coincidence, or it is destined under some rules.


    "Your network is not affected?"


    Su Changxing asked T3.


    They obviously use signal connections to cooperate with each other.


    T3''s eyes flickered: "It has an impact. The space curvature is compressed, which greatly reduces the range of the adaptive network, but if you build a signal tower, you can expand this range."


    They continued to move forward, gradually approaching West Bridge City, and when night fell, they came to the outskirts of the city.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, feeling that something was wrong. They hadn''t encountered other humans directly, and he felt a sense of oppression invisibly...


    "At seven o''clock, a human figure was found, about four kilometers away." T3 reminded.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, let''s go and have a look."


    This does not look like a small town. It is brightly lit at night, the sky is dyed with neon lights, and the bridges by the river are hung with colored lights. It looks the same as usual, but there are no vehicles driving on the streets.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Wow~"


    The sound of iron chains sounded behind him, like a sickle for life.


    The man felt the movement behind him, and ran forward with a face of horror, panting heavily, he couldn''t run anymore, but he still wanted to run.


    He knew that stopping would be a dead end.


    Running all the way to the corner, he slumped on the ground to rest, stretched his head to look at the street outside, his body was shaking constantly because of fear, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    "Hey, is that two hundred and fifty-one, or two hundred and fifty-two?"


    The man opened his eyes and fell into a pool of blood, lifeless. Behind him appeared a tall man with iron chains around his neck and hands.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When Su Changxing approached the small town, he saw a tragic scene. Countless corpses were hung on telephone poles and on the eaves. The blood seemed to be drained, like dried corpses.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Su Changxing frowned, with a cold expression on his face: "T3 check the surviving humans around."


    This situation is very strange, as if some kind of ritual, deliberately hung above.


    T3 then said: "There are signs of human activity in the underground of the building ahead."


    It was a hotel, and there were several stinking corpses at the door, chopped to pieces by some kind of blunt weapon. They seemed to have been cut on the back when they were running for their lives.


    "Someone is chasing them?"


    Su Changxing was thoughtful, thinking that the monsters born in the black mist might have done it, but he didn''t meet a few along the way, and it seemed that they had been cleaned up.


    What''s happening here?


    He walked into the hotel with doubts, and there was also a **** scene inside. Dozens of people were hung from the ceiling and hung in the air, but the expressions on their faces were lifelike and full of horror.


    There is negativity in the air.


    He walked into one of the women, and some dark mist filled the surroundings, which were some scattered memory fragments.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Wow~"


    There was the sound of chains colliding with each other, followed by chaotic screams, and a huge figure dragging a machete kicked open the door of the hotel. His ferocious face was full of tyranny.


    "Let''s not waste time, die early and be reborn early."


    A simple massacre unfolded in the hotel.


    The gap between the two sides is too large, these civilians have no guns, and there is no room for counterattack.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "People from the world of black mist?"


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, not understanding the significance of their massacre, and there seemed to be quite a number of them.


    He found the entrance to the basement in the corner of the room inside, and felt that there were indeed other people below.


    open the door.


    "anyone there?"


    Su Changxing shouted, walking down the wooden stairs, the air was filled with a faint aroma of wine.


    This should be a wine cellar.


    "..."


    No one answered.


    Su Changxing could hear his heart beating violently, and they were very nervous.


    "I''m not those people, I won''t kill you."


    After finishing speaking, only a few figures poked their heads out from the darkness. There were more than ten of them in total, including some employees and some guests.


    "Hello, I''m the manager of the hotel. Those people outside are gone?"


    A man in a suit and a small blue tie looked at the exit and asked.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "There is no one outside. I came from another place. What happened to you here?"


    The few people in front of them all heaved a sigh of relief, and one of the women even sat down on the ground, as if she had escaped.


    The hotel manager took a deep breath, recalled the scene at that time, and said:


    "I don''t know the specifics. The giant anchor fell, and black mist billowed in the sky. It seemed that not long after, there were lunatics chasing people with knives in the street. No one cared about them. More and more people died. If there are too many, we will close the door, hoping to avoid these lunatics."


    "The lunatic approached us soon. I was quick to use my wits and took more than a dozen people next to me to hide in the wine cellar. That was the only way I escaped."


    Su Changxing nodded to express his understanding~www.novelhall.com~Looking around, he felt that this place was not particularly hidden, if the other party wanted to find it, he should be able to find it easily.


    Another white and slender man forced a smile and said, "Brother, you are lucky, you just came here when they were leaving."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said: "Whoever said they left, I just said that I didn''t see them... Be careful yourself, if you want to go to Donglin alive, there is danger on the road, just hide."


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and walked out, feeling movement outside.


    The white and clean man shouted: "You want to go? Didn''t you say that those lunatics might not have left yet?"


    Su Changxing looked back at him, nodded and said, "Well, take care of yourself."


    The V17 stands at the door of the cellar.


    "What happened?" Su Changxing walked up and asked.


    V17''s eyes flickered: "Sir, there was an attacker just now, but we have already killed him."


    "Assailant?"


    Su Changxing nodded and walked out quickly, and saw a fresh corpse lying on the road, its chest was pierced by a laser, and it completely lost its vitality.


    There are chains around his neck, hands, and feet. The material is very familiar. It should come from the world of black mist. It is similar to the collar on Leng Ying''s neck, but harder.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 34： Carnival

    Su Changxing looked at the corpse on the ground and frowned slightly: "It''s not strong, it''s just a ninth-rank Extraordinary. Is this a person from the black mist world?"


    He was able to use his "true knowledge" to judge the strength of this person from the dead body. It was strange that the weakest one he had seen before seemed to be an eighth-rank Extraordinary, but here there was a ninth-rank Extraordinary.


    "What do people in the world of black mist want to do, or what are they doing?"


    Su Changxing was thinking about it, and suddenly froze for a moment, turned to look at T3, and asked, "Don''t you know **** humans? Why did you kill him directly?"


    T3 said mechanically: "He is not a pure human being, so he is not a human being by definition."


    If you look closely, there are some irregular light yellow scales on the neck of the corpse, which can''t even be seen if you don''t pay attention to it.


    Su Changxing dug out the extraordinary crystal from his body, stood up and said, "Well, don''t kill such a person again, I need to interrogate some things."


    "Okay, sir." T3 replied.


    Before, these robots had turned on the highest alert mode, and they would be killed directly if they encountered threats.


    The scouting robot gradually rose in the sky, and the surveillance range became larger, and soon locked on a person who also had chains on his body.


    Su Changxing immediately rushed in that direction, holding a sickle in his hand, and wrapped himself in a dark green cloak, his body turned into an afterimage.


    The distance between the two sides was not too far, only four streets apart. The man didn''t notice Su Changxing at the first time, but only saw the huge T3, as if wondering where it came from.


    [Alienated human beings: Ninth-order human beings with distorted bodies have also acquired some special abilities and have stronger vitality. ¡¿


    "looking at what?"


    Su Changxing quietly appeared behind him, the sickle in his hand was cut off, and an arm with a chain flew high in the air.


    The other party was like a ferocious beast. Even if one arm was cut off, it would immediately launch a fierce counterattack, stabbing at Su Changxing with the blade in his hand.


    Su Changxing bounced off the blade with the sickle, kicked him to the ground heavily, and said, "If you don''t want to die, it''s best not to move around."


    The strength gap between the two sides is obvious.


    Hearing the words, the man did not move as expected, and looked at Su Changxing, both surprised and regretful.


    After Su Changxing waited for him to calm down for a while, he asked, "Who are you?"


    The corner of the man''s mouth curled into a smile: "It''s very interesting to encounter such a thing, haha, I''m just a slave."


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, and said, "Slave? Tell me clearly, why are you massacring here? What''s your purpose?"


    "Haven''t you understood? It''s not for anything. We are slaves and you are prey. This is a huge arena. It''s just the rules of the game that we hunt and kill you." He said with a mocking look on his face. Get up and run backwards.


    "Zi~"


    Several laser beams penetrated his body, instantly vaporizing its flesh and blood.


    Su Changxing looked up at the sky, and felt the intent of peeping. If it was an arena, there would definitely be spectators.


    Everything else is watching right now?


    He felt a burst of chills, people in their world were treated as crickets in a jar for fun,


    This might be the carnival of some people in the world of black mist.


    "So, there are still quite a few gladiator slaves like this, are they counting?"


    Su Changxing thought about it, and seemed to understand why those people in the hotel''s basement escaped unharmed. It''s not that these gladiator slaves didn''t notice them, but they disliked wasting time.


    That''s right, any game will have its rules and corresponding strategies.


    "So, this should be one of their starting points. After killing most of the powerful gladiator slaves, they will leave first to go to a new place. The rest are actually small fish and shrimp."


    Su Changxing felt that the situation was very bad. These people would definitely march into the city. For the people in West Bridge, this would undoubtedly be a tragic disaster.


    Things were unexpected and a mess.


    He decided to enter West Bridge City immediately, at least to bring Shen Jinxuan out of this quagmire.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In a huge underground venue, countless people cheered and shouted, some were brightly dressed, some were unkempt, old and young, men and women.


    The white mist in the field showed countless battles and slaughters, and a huge electronic scoring board was placed on the wall beside it, recording the number of slaves killed, life status, and total points.


    "First, first, first!"


    "Brother, we may make a lot of money this time. How about it? My news is good. This newcomer is a slave captured from a world that is about to perish. Our family has lost a lot because of it. The strength is evident."


    A brown-haired man hugging left and right, holding a red wine glass in his hand, laughed, his face was full of excitement.


    The man with long hair and short shirt sitting opposite him also embraced a slender woman, but with an unusually calm expression, he said:


    "Mr. Lan, the death competition is very variable. Although this is a low-level world, it is not without strong people... and I have heard that there have been recent inside stories, and some people have used dirty tricks during the competition."


    The brown-haired man put down his wine glass and said confidently, "Don''t worry, the organizer has decided to revive the atmosphere this time. Anyone who dares to reach out will chop off their hand, at least not brazenly."


    He stretched his neck, pointed to the top, and said in a low voice, "This time it''s not just about profit, it''s also about power. We are betting, and the people above are also betting."


    The man in the short shirt took out a red pill from his arms and fed it into his mouth, nodded and said:


    "Several big lords seem to disagree... Director Lan, I still have some work to do, so I''m leaving first, haha, I will leave mine to you."


    "Ha, no problem, this is my consistent principle."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing continued along the highway ~www.novelhall.com~ The road was almost unimpeded, and the monsters on the road had been cleaned up by others before.


    Soon, they entered the city, and there were intense gunshots in the distance. Judging from the footage from the scouting robot, hundreds of soldiers and a gladiator slave were fighting.


    The rain-like bullets slanted out, but all the gladiator slaves dodged them. He shot missiles like iron pieces from his hands and shot into the soldiers, causing a large number of casualties.


    An excited smile appeared on his face covered with scars. The points of such an armed target can be worth dozens of ordinary people.


    "Grenade, grenade!"


    "Shoot from both sides and seal off the space he''s hiding in."


    "what!"


    "Spread out and find cover."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Only then did these soldiers react, and began to disperse, looking for cover one after another, and launched a counterattack, but the opponent''s speed was too fast and too dexterous, making it extremely difficult to hit.

 v2 Chapter 35： sun lord

    , Global Game: Comes with Portable Store


    When Su Changxing rushed to the vicinity, more than half of the soldiers were lost, and more than one gladiator slave joined the battle. They fell into a passive situation, even desperate.


    A soldier shot at the person in front of him. The bullet got stuck on the surface of the skin and was even bounced off. Immediately afterwards, his body was cut in two and fell to the ground.


    now.


    Su Changxing climbed up to a tall building in the distance just in time to see this scene, and instantly determined that this person was at least the eighth-level position, and it was a position that strengthens the body.


    Physical strengthening positions are the most common and practical, at least for many situations.


    He took out the sniper rifle, set up the gun, aimed, and shot in one go. The bullets shot straight in the dark night, and the dull gunshots spread around.


    Next, the head of the gladiator slave was pierced by bullets and exploded, forming a gorgeous snowflake in the air.


    The sudden change stunned everyone present.


    A woman with a chain around her neck and bright red lips fled back subconsciously, which was an instinctive reaction.


    Such an attack was enough to kill her.


    More importantly, she didn''t feel the trajectory of the bullet.


    "Someone broke the rules? Who?"


    She thinks the other gladiator slaves did it.


    This gun obviously carries extraordinary power, but under the rules, they are forbidden to attack each other at this stage.


    This kind of thing has not happened before, and even changed the result of the game.


    People who violated the rules were executed, but it was obviously useless. Their lives were not their own. It was better to live, and it was normal to die.


    At the same time, the other gladiatorial slaves scattered, realizing that the shooter was extremely powerful.


    "Ran away?"


    Su Changxing didn''t expect these gladiator slaves to evacuate so decisively, and then changed the camera to focus on another woman who was also wearing chains.


    He pulled the trigger decisively, and the bullet shot towards the woman in front of her.


    The next moment, she stopped suddenly, and the bullet passed by them and hit the ground.


    Sniper rifles cannot enjoy the ability of "pistol lovers", so there is no correction effect, and such a distance is very easy to be empty.


    Su Changxing pulled the trigger rhythmically, and fired the second and third shots one after another, one left and one right, no matter whether the opponent was advancing or retreating, he would be shot, and he could only avoid it by staying in place.


    But surprisingly, the woman stopped in place again, and two bullets flew past her, blasting two big craters on the ground.


    "Nearly."


    Cold sweat broke out from the woman''s head, and she felt that death was hovering around her. It was her extremely high perception that was able to judge where the bullet fell.


    "boom"


    A dull voice came.


    The fourth shot, the second shot came first, hit the woman''s vest, and the huge impact knocked her into the air.


    This time, Su Changxing used eight times the "Concentrating Heart", and the consumption was not small, but the power was also exaggerated. An eighth-rank Extraordinary was shot to death by him while running.


    At this time, only dozens of soldiers were left looking around in that place.


    "Is this our sniper? So powerful?" A not-so-tall soldier holding a rifle exclaimed.


    The officer next to him said: "No, the sniper rifle is not so powerful, but it should be someone from our side, otherwise they won''t help us."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    There were bursts of cheers in the arena, and a gladiator was actually killed by the natives. Such a turning point undoubtedly made people excited.


    Of course there was also shouting and scolding.


    The gladiator they bet on died just like that.


    "This is too fake. ''Bai Lian'' was the one who survived three death contests, and he died just like that."


    "It''s absolutely


    screen! "


    A man with a flushed face stood up and yelled, holding a wine bottle that shimmered in blue.


    A person like him is keen to make a big fortune with a small one, so he will definitely not suppress the popularity, but he is not reconciled to losing everything like this.


    Many people around felt that it made sense and followed suit.


    "That''s right, isn''t this a low-level world? Why are there such strong natives?"


    "Insider!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    For a while, the crowd is excited, and the interests make people lose their minds. In many cases, they can''t control what is right or wrong, and it is good to benefit them.


    soon.


    Someone dressed as an attendant found him and warned: "Sir, there are some things that should not be said indiscriminately, and no one will intervene in this death competition.


    The man holding the wine bottle said confidently: "Then what do you think it is? This kind of attack is probably beyond the reach of many of us."


    The man dressed as an attendant looked at him and didn''t say much. He waved his hand and said calmly, "Take him away."


    The two people behind him stepped forward, one on the left and one on the right, and forcibly dragged the man out.


    "What are you doing? I want to sue you in arbitration."


    He yelled, but he was punched hard in the stomach and twitched in pain.


    Seeing this scene, the people around completely calmed down and kept silent, realizing that something was wrong, so they just yelled like this, and no one would care about it before.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The room on the top floor is large and exquisite, and the people inside are all dignitaries, either extremely rich, totalitarian, or extremely powerful.


    Hundreds of maids stood on both sides of the corridor, bowing their heads in silence, looking just right and not crowded.


    An old man in a basket robe and with a white beard strode into the middle room, nodded and said, "The Sun Lord is here."


    "Well, he''s still here. He''s never been here before." The person sitting above showed a faint smile, elegant and calm.


    Right in front of the room is a projection filled with mist ~www.novelhall.com~ showing hundreds of large and small pictures, which will definitely make people dizzy at a glance.


    The soft light in the environment lit up, illuminating each maid''s delicate and smooth face like silk. They looked similar, but they were different, with different flavors.


    A man with a brass-yellow sword on his back, wearing thick armor, and short brown hair strode past. His eyes were as bright as the sun''s luster.


    "Haha, rare guest, Luca, this is the first time you have come to my place."


    The person sitting directly above stood up with a smile on his face and greeted the visitors. He was wearing a dark black robe, his face was pale, and his pupils were pitch black, like a bottomless abyss.


    The man with the huge sword on his back said calmly and unsmilingly: "Because I have always disapproved of you doing this thing, we need more light and long-term development, this will only depress people''s hearts."


    The man sat down again as he spoke, looking casual:


    "People''s hearts are pure, haha, except for you of course, many things have proved me to be right, and you have to admit... As we said before, you appoint a person, as long as you can If you get into the top ten, do as you say, how about it?"

 v2 Chapter 36： attack

    Looking at the large and small projections in the white mist, the man with the huge sword on his back showed surprise on his face, and thought for a while:


    "Just him."


    "he?"


    The man in the black robe froze for a moment and said, "He''s not from us, he''s just a native of this world."


    The man with the huge sword on his back also sat down and said, "Does it matter? It''s all a gamble anyway, and you didn''t say that you must have a gladiator."


    The man in the black robe smiled and said, "Well, that''s right, just him. I''ll have him added to the standings. It''s just that he doesn''t know the rules, and you may suffer a lot."


    "Isn''t that what you''d like to see?"


    "Do I have to win? Only you think winning or losing is important."


    "Is it really?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    There were bursts of exclamation from the field again, and someone was surprised to find that there was an extra person at the end of the scoreboard, "sniper" (indigenous).


    No one knows what this means, but such a change alone is surprising enough, such a change has never occurred before.


    "It''s interesting that a native of a low-level world suddenly joined the death competition. What''s going on?"


    "We don''t know, it''s an order from above."


    "But we have no way to track him in real time, what should we do?"


    "He will definitely fight against our gladiators, and the points will be counted according to the gladiators killed by him... Absolutely don''t make any small moves, many people are paying attention."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    With a sniper rifle on his back, Su Changxing walked towards the soldiers who were still standing guard, followed by hundreds of robots of various types.


    T3 is stationed not far away, it is not suitable for combat, and it is extremely easy to suffer damage in battle. Once it is destroyed, with the technology of this world, there is no possibility of repair.


    Seeing Su Changxing approaching, the soldiers became vigilant again, and one of the officers shouted: "We are the garrison, who is your Excellency?"


    Su Changxing shouted: "The leader of the 17th team of the Security Bureau, Su Changxing, I was the one who saved you just now."


    The officer was stunned for a moment, he didn''t know much about the Security Bureau, but he also believed what Su Changxing said, and it was definitely not ordinary people who could step forward and save them at this time.


    "Sir, we are members of the garrison division. We were originally going to garrison the city, but we encountered a terrorist attack, killed many people, and were dispersed. We had to come here first."


    The officer saluted Su Changxing. There was no superfluous expression on his blood-stained face, no different from those robots.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "Terrorist attack? What do you mean?"


    The officer froze for a moment, and said in a daze:


    "I don''t know too well. At that time, many people fell down amidst a strange sound. We were forced to evacuate urgently. All the way to the city, we encountered these lunatics wearing chains."


    Su Changxing looked around at the soldiers and said, "I''ve recruited you for the time being. Follow me. I''ll take you out of here after I do some things. This area is very dangerous now."


    The officer hesitated for a moment, and said: "This... But we have received a mission to garrison the city and cannot leave."


    Su Changxing looked at the black mist billowing in the air, took out his ID, and said:


    "The network communication is disconnected, you should adapt accordingly, and as the team leader of the Security Bureau, I have the power to order you in this case."


    The officer looked at the certificate that Su Changxing handed over, then saluted and said:


    "Sir, I am the platoon leader of the third platoon of the Garrison Division, Deng Yiming, and I am under your orders."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said calmly: "Well, you organize the team, we will set off right away."


    Deng Yiming looked at the robot behind Su Changxing and exclaimed:


    "Sir, has our technology reached this point? There are actually robots that can participate in battle."


    Su Changxing didn''t explain too much, and said seriously: "Technology is still developing very fast, but there are very few robots."


    Immediately afterwards.


    He led these soldiers and robots into the city, and the scene in front of him was a mess, a large number of corpses were left on the street, some houses collapsed, and large and small gravels were scattered.


    Such a scene is like hell. Many soldiers turned pale and almost vomited bitterness. Fortunately, their quality is not bad.


    Su Changxing''s expression was dignified. What worried him most was the gathering of gladiatorial slaves. Of course, he could handle one or two easily, but when there were too many, even he could only retreat.


    And there might be someone stronger than him.


    "à§~"


    There was a slight gust of wind.


    A black figure jumped out from under the car beside him, holding a jet-black scimitar in his hand.


    The distance between the two sides was very close. In an instant, Deng Yiming on the side didn''t react at all, but V17 jumped in front of Su Changxing with one kick and propped up a diamond-shaped laser shield.


    Everything is just right.


    V17 blocked the attacker''s blade, but not the attacker.


    A black cloak appeared around him, and he came to Su Changxing in an instant, and chopped it off with a single blow.


    The weird movement was unexpected.


    Su Changxing took a step back, dodged it easily, waved the sickle in his hand, and the green edge emerged, the tip of the knife pierced the cloak and pierced the opponent''s chest.


    "Nice hidden skill."


    Su Changxing looked at him, said with a relaxed face, pulled out the sickle, and blood spurted like a spring.


    [Sneaker: Eighth rank, blending with the shadows, a natural master of hiding, fast speed, and keen judgment]


    There was a big hole in the man''s chest, he was twitching on the ground, his mouth moved, and he said:


    "You... will die here."


    Su Changxing frowned, realizing that this person was attacking him on purpose, not by accident, and swung his blade again to execute him and steal his abilities. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    [Shadow Cloak (Crown, lower rank): Manipulates shadows, can use shadows to cover up one''s own existence, and at the same time greatly improves agility. ¡¿


    A seemingly weak ability, but it just fills the stealing position, and it is better than nothing.


    Only then did Deng Yiming come to his senses, looking at the corpse on the ground, his expression became more serious. The man attacked him just now, and he will definitely die:


    "They are all Extraordinary."


    Su Changxing looked at him curiously, and said, "Huh? Do you know Extraordinary?"


    Deng Yiming said truthfully: "Before in the army, there were rumors about the end of the day. It seems that many of them returned from the end of the day, and the above did not deny this statement. At that time, many people were transferred from our division."


    Su Changxing asked thoughtfully, "All the people who came back from the doomsday have been transferred away?"


    "It should be like this." Deng Yiming replied.


    Su Changxing reckoned that these people would be dropped to the Security Bureau and still be in this city, but their combat effectiveness would actually not be much higher than these soldiers with guns.

 v2 Chapter 37： compete

    "Boom~"


    A dull voice came.


    Su Changxing sniped and killed the gladiator slaves running on the street in the distance, as easily as killing an ordinary person, and his attack range was everywhere he looked.


    "Concentration" combined with "Gunfire Judgment" formed extremely terrifying damage, even if it was an eighth-rank Extraordinary who was hit in the vitals by him, it would be a matter of one shot.


    "You stay vigilant, there are too many of these lunatics, and it is impossible to clean them all up. You can only push forward."


    Su Changxing turned his head and said to Deng Yiming.


    So far, he has sniped and killed seven or eight of these gladiator slaves, most of whom were in the eighth rank, and they were usually killed by him without knowing it.


    And once they sensed the danger, it would be difficult for Su Changxing to snipe them from a distance. After all, the city''s terrain is complex and there are many coverings.


    Deng Yiming''s eyes were bloodshot, and he said:


    "We haven''t encountered anyone else so far. I''m afraid that all the people around here have been killed. Those lunatics are like locusts, eating up the city quickly."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said lightly: "This city is still so big, it won''t die so easily."


    That should count as consolation.


    All the way to the center of the city, the gladiator slaves seemed to be aware of the danger and began to actively avoid them, which instead allowed them to pass through unimpeded.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Because the kill will get other people''s points, Su Changxing''s ranking on the scoreboard has been rising, reaching 238th.


    Many people in the arena cast inconceivable glances. This native was unimaginably powerful and easily killed more than a dozen other gladiators.


    "''Sniper'' is really good, probably at the level of the seventh rank, but that''s all. I advise you not to overpower him. The few favorites to win the championship must be stronger than him."


    The manager surnamed Lan talked eloquently in front of a group of people, looking very understanding.


    They are all the idle children of the rich and powerful, and they must not be absent from such a feast as the death competition.


    A young man in a short robe and gold earrings asked, "So does he have a chance of making the top ten?"


    Director Lan straightened his back, raised his head and said:


    "Certainly not, at most the top 100, and he is an aborigine, other gladiators will definitely target him, whether he can survive is still a problem, he is not within the limits of some rules, and accordingly he is not subject to these rules Protect... No matter what, he won''t survive."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing went up to check the gladiator slaves he sniped. In addition to the Extraordinary Crystals dug out, there was also an iron plate with the words, Flying Knife, 1101 on it.


    "This should be his ranking among all gladiators."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and noticed that the words on the iron plate changed in vain, Sniper (indigenous), 238.


    "How has it changed, native?"


    He was silent for a while, feeling that these words were related to him.


    People in the world of black mist artificially included him in this death contest?


    Is it strong enough to qualify?


    Su Changxing threw away the iron plate, felt an unknown peep, and was even more sure that the people in the world of black mist were using some means to directly observe the situation in this area.


    Just as he was about to leave, the iron plate that fell on the ground kept flashing a faint white light, like some kind of warning.


    "This thing is shining!" Deng Yiming reminded.


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, and turned back to pick up the iron plate again. The words on it changed again. It was a few lines of fine and small characters, like someone''s handwriting, crooked, and even ugly.


    "There is only one way in front of you now. To win the first place in this death competition will have a better result for you and this world. Believe me, absolutely don''t think about escaping from this area."


    This tone... Su Changxing remembered the man with the giant sword on his back.


    "Could it be him?"


    Su Changxing put the iron plate in his pocket and realized that it was specially sent by the other party, but he didn''t know why the other party wanted him to take the first place in this competition.


    This doesn''t seem to make any real sense.


    He was hesitating whether to act according to the will of the other party. The problem was that the strength of that person had reached the point where he could not resist. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was a god.


    When they passed by a commercial street, more than a dozen people rushed out from the inside, stepping over the dead bodies, and shouted:


    "Sir, let us follow you, staying here is definitely a dead end."


    They were men and women, and one of them was wearing a white veil, holding a baby with a pacifier in her arms. His eyes were big and bright, and he was giggling.


    Deng Yiming glanced at Su Changxing and said nothing. It would definitely not be a good thing to bring them along at this time, and it might not be safe for them themselves.


    Su Changxing looked at these people, was silent for a while, and said calmly: "We still have tasks, and we will definitely take you away when we come out."


    After finishing speaking, they fell into silence, and one of them yelled at Su Changxing: "What kind of soldiers are you? Abandon us at this time!"


    Su Changxing glanced at him and waved to Deng Yiming without saying anything.


    "What''s the matter, Team Leader Su?" Deng Yiming approached and asked.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and said, "The situation has changed. We need to stay in the city to fight against these lunatics... Find some people to lead them out of here and go to Donglin."


    Deng Yiming smiled when he heard the words, and said:


    "Abandoning the people to evacuate is not what soldiers do. It is not an honor to die on the battlefield... If we really leave, we will not be able to pass the hurdle in our hearts."


    Staying here is indeed a dead end~www.novelhall.com~ In this case, they at least have a way out, and a few soldiers with guns should be able to deal with weaker monsters.


    Now that they were preparing to fight these lunatics, their advancing speed slowed down, and they let the scout robots search for the gladiator slaves around them and hunt them down.


    The opponent hunted them down, so they might as well hunt them down in turn.


    Su Changxing thought it through very clearly. Since this is a game rule similar to a death match, it is impossible for the gladiator slaves to unite.


    And this is his chance to break through each of them and kill these gladiator slaves one by one.


    Then he should be the number one for granted.


    He is still going to do things according to that person''s will. In front of the absolute strong, he must bow his head. This is also the humility that the weak need to maintain.


    More importantly, the other party is a kind of superior compassion.


    Although Su Changxing didn''t like this attitude, it was a good thing for them, at least they had another path to choose.

 v2 Chapter 38： free

    The reconnaissance robot is small in size, and it is difficult to be detected when flying in the sky, and it can clearly grasp the situation in the nearby area.


    It only needs to find the target, and Su Changxing can kill it with one shot if he finds a suitable angle.


    soon.


    The gladiator slaves sensed that something was wrong. Too many of them died in a short period of time, and when they thought of the dull gunshots that appeared from time to time, they knew that there were gunmen hunting and killing other people.


    "Bravely breaking the rules, the strength is very strong." A bald man wearing a chain and with a face as thin as a bone knife looked in the direction of the gunshots, and quickly retreated in the opposite direction again.


    His goal is not to fight, but to survive. As long as he can survive, the ranking will naturally go up. This is also his experience.


    Although this is a low-level world, there are not a few people who overturn their cars in the gutter. In his opinion, the reckless people often don''t live long.


    "Isn''t this running?"


    The expression on his face froze, and there was a voice in front of him.


    A figure with a gun appeared at the other end of the alleyway, looking at him.


    It''s over.


    The bald head knew that he was caught, looked up, and found that the other party was not a gladiator, and said in a deep voice:


    "busy?"


    This person should be the native on the leaderboard. If he was to be killed, he would have shot him long ago.


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and smiled, and said, "Well, I see you''ve been running all the time, why don''t you run now?"


    From the images sent by the detection robot, this person has been hiding, like a mouse in the gutter. If he hadn''t happened to be exposed to the detection range of the detection robot, Su Changxing really wouldn''t have been able to find him.


    "Is it still useful to run now?"


    The bald head showed an awkward smile, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead, feeling the oppression of suffocation.


    Su Changxing strode closer to him, and said relaxedly: "It''s useless, but I won''t kill you, and I want to ask you about the rules of the game."


    The bald man froze for a moment, then remembered that the other party seemed to have joined in the middle, and said with a sneer, "What rules can there be, whoever kills the most people and who lives the longest will rank higher."


    Su Changxing then asked: "Can you attack each other?"


    The bald man moved his eyes and said, "It''s not allowed at this stage, but fighting each other is allowed in the next stage."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "What benefits will you get if you win the championship?"


    "Wealth, resources, and more importantly, freedom. Those who win the championship can return to freedom again and become a member of the army, without having to participate in the next death competition."


    There was a trace of excitement on the bald face, and then he said dejectedly: "In fact, if you enter the top ten, you can get freedom, but I don''t have enough hard power to enter the top ten."


    Su Changxing looked at him, thought for a while and said, "It seems that you are very familiar with death competition, are you an old acquaintance?"


    The bald head nodded, showing a self-deprecating smile: "Yes, I have participated in five death competitions, but if I continue like this, I will always die, such as now."


    The black muzzle of the gun was aimed at his forehead.


    Su Changxing did not pull the trigger, but put away the gun and said, "Here is a way to regain your freedom. I don''t need to kill you."


    The bald head stared at Su Changxing sharply: "Huh? Without the corresponding strength, you will definitely not be able to enter the top ten."


    Su Changxing glanced at the revolver in his hand, and said unhurriedly: "If I kill the others, you will naturally be able to enter the top ten, and freedom is a matter of course."


    Things are like this, and the truth is also like this.


    The bald head found it ridiculous that a native of a low-level world threatened to kill the rest of them, but Su Changxing said it very seriously, without any hint of a joke.


    After being silent for a while, the bald head exhaled and said, "What do you need me to do?"


    Su Changxing threw a coin to him: "Help me in the dark, pass other people''s information to me, use this thing."


    The bald head put the coin into his bosom, and looked at Su Changxing''s figure that had disappeared into the night, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    It''s a crazy thing to do, but it makes sense because it''s so crazy, and someone like him desperately wants to be free and will do anything for it.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Let the drone monitor his movements."


    Su Changxing said to V16.


    V17 mechanically said: "Due to the influence of the black fog, we can only estimate the approximate position of the target."


    Passing by the police station, corpses were piled up in front of the iron gate, and several damaged guns were scattered on the ground.


    People in the world of black mist are not particularly keen on firearms, and prefer cold weapons. Of course, there are also firearms, but relatively few, which seem to be limited by their positions.


    "These armed men are the first targets to be attacked, and their points are worth more."


    Su Changxing rubbed his chin with one hand, thoughtfully, and realized that the police and the army were full of sweets, and they would be attacked first by more powerful gladiator slaves.


    If calculated in this way, the points of the people in front may be very different from the points of the latter, but there is a mechanism of inheriting points, just kill a few people with more points.


    Immediately afterwards.


    They took all the weapons in the police station and distributed them to other unarmed people to increase their combat effectiveness.


    Su Changxing found the body of a fighter slave on the ground of the police station. His body was pierced by a knife and nailed to the wall.


    "Any other Extraordinary?"


    He raised his eyebrows, realizing that this should be done by their Extraordinary, these gladiator slaves are not allowed to attack each other at this stage.


    The battle was extremely fierce.


    The walls inside the police station were destroyed, two gladiatorial slaves were killed, and the other was shot to death after being injured. There were more than ten bullet holes in his body, one of which just shot through the heart.


    "There should be some police officers who survived."


    Deng Yiming analyzed ~www.novelhall.com~ his face was uncertain, they killed the other two people, but also killed so many people, I don''t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    But it at least proves that there is room for others to rebel.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "They should have left not long ago, we can find out where they are."


    soon.


    The scouting robot once again locked onto the figure of a gladiator slave. His upper body was bare and he was wearing only a pair of tattered dark brown trousers, running along the street towards the department store ahead.


    "There are traces of a large number of human activities ahead." V16 repeated after receiving the information from the detection robot.


    Su Changxing held the sniper rifle and did not pull the trigger. It was extremely difficult to hit from this angle, and it would alarm other gladiator slaves nearby.


    They followed and approached from behind, hearing dense gunfire, and the flashes of bullets flickered in the dimness.


    A dazzling light swelled from the distant upstairs, and with the roar, half of the department store collapsed.

 v2 Chapter 39： fail

    Several people with guns fell from the upstairs and were buried by the rubble. Bullets continued to fly out from the smoke and dust in all directions.


    "Boom~"


    There was a violent explosion.


    A missile flew out and exploded over the street.


    The scene was extremely chaotic for a while, thousands of armed forces gathered here to fight the gladiator slaves, using the department store as a cover to fight.


    Another white light swelled and swept across the damaged building, part of the department store was destroyed again, and many people died of burnt bodies.


    A white-haired old man holding a rotten wooden cane stood on the top of the building, his eyes were shining brightly, and beside him stood a young man in a pale yellow brocade suit.


    The two of them only had a not-so-thick chain around their necks, and they looked different from other gladiator slaves.


    "Uncle Tian, ??just go up and kill them. Do you need to make such trouble?" The young man shrugged and said impatiently.


    The old man''s face remained unchanged, and he said: "Master, we should not rush, as long as we can achieve the goal, it will take a long time, although this is a low-level world, but the level of weapons is not low, the number of opponents is large, once trapped, it will be dangerous .¡±


    Dozens of gladiators in chains rushed up to the second floor and started a massacre.


    The young man in brocade clothes was holding a black and gray sniper rifle to shoot the people in the building with a fast and precise rate of fire.


    now.


    The scene turned into a one-sided situation. There were only dozens of gladiators, and the armed forces in the building couldn''t cope. If they were close to each other, the combat effectiveness of the two sides would not be at the same level at all.


    "Seventh rank."


    Su Changxing keenly sensed that the old man was a seventh-rank Extraordinary, stronger than the two he met before, and his methods were difficult to figure out.


    [Mage Guangyao: Seventh rank, upper rank, close to the light, explore the light, become the light, the name is a mage but actually a priest, mastering powerful means of lethality]


    "We must kill him first."


    Su Changxing suddenly had an idea, and walked around from behind with a sniper rifle on his back, while the others continued to move forward along the main road to the target point, while attracting firepower.


    For such a person with extremely high perception, the success rate of long-range sniping with a sniper rifle is not high, so it is best to carry out close-range attacks.


    "That is?"


    The old man with a cane quickly noticed the robot rushing towards them, and immediately waved his hand and shot out a white light, the pale white light expanding like water waves.


    Seven or eight robots were destroyed in the flames. Even with the energy shields up, they still couldn''t block the rippling white light.


    "Is this something brought by the black mist? It seems that I heard that after the black mist entered this world, it changed."


    The old man said to himself, not paying attention to these robots at all.


    In his opinion, such mechanical creatures are easier to deal with than humans, and their weaknesses are more obvious, so targeted measures can be taken.


    The young man curled his lips and said, "But these things don''t count as points, and it''s useless to kill them. I''ll leave them to you, Uncle Tian."


    Seeing this momentum, Deng Yiming and others who were following behind were also taken aback, and immediately shot in the direction of the white light, but were hit by another white light, disrupting the formation and killing more than ten people.


    Many people were seriously injured, fell to the ground and struggled.


    The old man seemed to be controlling the power of the white light, avoiding killing them directly, and leaving the head to the young man beside him.


    They are collecting points.


    Su Changxing walked through the darkness wrapped in a shadow cloak, and combined with the abilities of "ordinary people", he minimized his sense of existence.


    In the perception of others, he is just a mouse walking through the alley, insignificant, let alone need to care.


    Between light and shadow, he saw the back of the old man in chains from a distance, but this distance was far from enough, it would be better within the range of the revolver, he could guarantee that he would be sure.


    Quickly approaching step by step.


    Su Changxing put his left hand on the revolver, but the other party still didn''t seem to notice his existence.


    Killing intent is a rope that is gradually tightened, and when it is stretched to the tightest position, it is time to strike.


    This requires a balance of various factors. It is a very ingenious thing, like running on a steel wire with a bunch of heavy objects.


    The left wheel was jerked out.


    "Boom~"


    The roar echoed in my ears.


    A silver bullet rushed out of the barrel in the flames and shot towards the old man''s vest.


    The whole process happened in an instant, about a week''s time for the sawdust in the air to reverse.


    A pale light radiated from the old man''s body at the same time, forming ripples one after another, which didn''t look pleasant.


    The speed of the bullet was greatly slowed down during this process, and the white light passed through the old man''s body without leaving any injuries.


    Faced with such a situation, Su Changxing did not waver, but fired the remaining three bullets in the magazine one after another.


    He preemptively strikes, the opponent can only defend, not necessarily be able to block, even if he can be blocked, he is not necessarily a disadvantage.


    Every bullet fired has terrifying destructive power and can easily crash a house.


    "How dare!"


    The old man became angry, and a large amount of streamer gathered between his hands and hit the second bullet. His figure spread into pieces of white feathers, dodged the next two bullets, and disappeared in place


    Su Changxing suddenly felt a light behind him, and the next moment, he was hit **** the back and flew forward without reacting at all.


    The strength of the old man is beyond imagination.


    Su Changxing vomited blood, crawled on the ground, felt a burst of weakness all over his body, dizziness surged, and several double images appeared in front of his eyes.


    He didn''t expect that the perfect calculation and seamless attack would fail.


    "This person is very powerful, I almost couldn''t handle it~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing that he is only an eighth-level person, it''s a bit strange, he should be that native."


    The old man walked in, lifted Su Changxing up with one hand, his eyes glowed with dazzling white light, and said calmly.


    Blood dripped from his fingers, and Su Changxing lifted his head weakly, looking at the two, his body trembling in pain.


    There was a smile on the young man''s bright red lips, but the corners of his eyes were full of coldness, and he said:


    "Oh, he is that native, he is really an amazing genius, he is still so young... Killing him should give you a lot of points."


    Su Changxing made him very upset. It is undoubtedly a great irony that a native of a low-level world is stronger than him.


    What''s more, he also heard that this native got the attention of the Sun Lord.


    The old man frowned slightly when he heard the words, and said in a deep voice: "Young master, this is not very good, we can just do our own business, there is no need to make extra trouble."


    Others can kill this person, but they can''t. They are people outside the rules, so naturally they can''t touch some things within the rules.

 v2 Chapter 40： Precise Barrage

    The young man showed a fierce look on his face, and said unwillingly:


    "Hmph, he took the initiative to attack us, so we can''t just let it go, it shouldn''t be a problem to cut off one of his hands."


    The old man did not speak, expressing his acquiescence, and threw Su Changxing to the ground, scarlet blood dripping all around.


    The young man walked over with a gun in his hand, pointed at Su Changxing''s arm, and said with a smile:


    "Boy, I want you to remember that some people are not something you can mess with. I am different from you lowly bastards."


    The next moment, he pulled the trigger, and the bullet penetrated Su Changxing''s shoulder, the flesh and blood exploded, and the whole arm flew out. It fell heavily to the ground.


    A pitch-black card shattered in the wind like glass. It was a warrior with a big hole in his chest, roaring and showing fierce eyes.


    [Stolen Inexhaustible Rage: Not affected by any negative status, maintain the strongest combat effectiveness. until death. ¡¿


    Some redness flowed on the wound on the back like the luster of flames.


    Su Changxing raised his head abruptly, with a ferocious smile on his face, he didn''t care about the flying arm at all, and a green, slender sickle appeared in his other hand, and he chopped forward.


    The sudden change caught the young man by surprise, with a look of panic on his face, he did not expect Su Changxing to break free from the shackles.


    "you dare!"


    The old man shouted loudly, and the wooden stick in his hand was shining brightly.


    A white light shot towards Su Changxing from the side, cutting between the two of them, trying to block his attack.


    Su Changxing slashed forward without stopping, and slashed on the young man''s gray gun, sending the young man flying with tremendous force.


    The gray-white firearm that fell on the ground did not have much damage, only a not-so-deep mark.


    Su Changxing''s body radiated a pale light, and turned into countless flying white feathers, disappeared in place, dodged the white light that was strafing, and appeared behind the young man.


    The same move made the old man stunned.


    He then yelled and threatened: "You''d better not touch him, if you still want to live."


    Su Changxing held the revolver against the young man''s head. Although his body was broken, it didn''t affect him at all. A faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth:


    "Huh? So you''re threatening me?"


    The old man breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It''s just stating the facts. As long as you dare to kill him, not only you, but the world will not end well."


    With an exaggerated look on Su Changxing''s face, he exclaimed, "Really? I don''t believe it, why don''t you try it."


    Although he said this, he didn''t mean to be joking at all, and it was impossible for him to look forward and backward.


    His finger stuck to the trigger, and he pulled it down slowly.


    The old man''s pupils narrowed suddenly, and his body turned into white feathers again, appearing in front of Su Changxing, and turned into white light to hit him with one hand.


    now.


    Su Changxing''s gun was already aimed at him, using "opportunity prediction" to accurately predict the old man''s landing point one second in advance, and fired ahead of time.


    The moment the old man''s body turned into a white feather, the bullet flew in front of him.


    The shot was inevitable.


    The bullet pierced through his body, shooting out long bunches of blood.


    After being shot, the old man''s body fell into a stiff state, and he could only watch the second bullet shoot at him.


    The outcome was decided in the first two seconds, and now it was just the end.


    "Crack~"


    The broken body of the old man fell to the ground.


    The young man made a decisive decision, turned over and picked up the gray gun that had rolled on the ground, and shot Su Changxing backhanded.


    "You die for me!"


    He roared, and pulled the trigger continuously, and three bullets flew towards Su Changxing in a streamlined shape, as if they had their own vitality, giving people the feeling that they were inescapable.


    These bullets contain correction power, which should be the ability of young people.


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth curled up into a smile, his body radiated white light without avoiding it, and turned into white feathers all over the sky again, disappearing in place.


    "This ability is quite useful."


    He appeared behind the young man, smiled, and chopped off his other hand with a single knife.


    "what!"


    The blood flowed like a spring, and the young man slumped on the ground and screamed, his face was full of horror, and he begged loudly:


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I have a lot of origin stones, and I can ask our family to propose to give up your world... You can''t kill me."


    Su Changxing pointed the gray gun at his forehead, and said seriously:


    "It''s a pity that you didn''t hesitate when you slaughtered other people. What''s the difference between you and a beast? I don''t negotiate conditions with beasts. Besides, even if I let you go, you should still think about how to get revenge on me... besides Your death will be worthwhile, not in vain."


    The young man quickly shouted: "No, no, we can sign a ritual contract..."


    "Boom~"


    Before he could finish speaking, his head was shot off and he fell backwards.


    The young man is also a level 7 Extraordinary, but the advantages and disadvantages of the position related to firearms are obvious. They have extremely high destructive power and long-range strike ability, but at the same time, they have single means and weak close-up ability.


    "It''s a good gun."


    Su Changxing looked at the black and white sniper rifle in his hand, and realized that this gun was more powerful and relatively quieter.


    [Precise barrage (B crown, upper rank): The core ability of the silent gunner, which greatly extends the range of the sniper rifle. As the flight distance increases, the power, speed, and accuracy of the bullet continue to increase until it hits the target. ¡¿


    "A terrifying ability."


    Su Changxing rubbed his chin, thinking that this young man might be the focus of training, and he came here for the purpose of gaining experience and increasing his qualifications.


    He filled "Precise Barrage" in the last steal slot, and replaced the old man''s "White Feather Glitter" with "Shadow Cloak", and put "Shadow Cloak" in the spare steal slot.


    [White Feather Flickering (B Crown, lower position): Incarnation of White Feather for small-scale spatial movement ~ www.novelhall.com ~ requires lead time. ¡¿


    look back.


    More than a dozen gladiator slaves in chains had given up the fight over there and approached him from the street.


    "Looking for death."


    Su Changxing immediately set up a sniper rifle on the guardrail, and shot at the gladiator slaves rushing from below.


    The bullets are streamlined and fired one after another, with obvious tracking effects, without explosive speed, and it is almost impossible to dodge.


    The three gladiator slaves who rushed to the front were shot through their bodies and fell to the ground to die. Seeing this, the slaves behind immediately stopped and spread out to find cover.


    Su Changxing didn''t continue to shoot, but retreated back with the gun. His injuries were serious, and his physical strength and spirit were almost exhausted.


    Using "Blinking White Feather" consumes a lot of energy. If he hadn''t held on with one breath, he would have collapsed just now.


    The battle over there is still going on, but he can''t control that much, so he can only evacuate here first to protect himself.

 v2 Chapter 41： bait

    Su Changxing quickly left the scene, hid in an empty office building, leaned on a black chair, and quietly waited for his injury to recover in the dark.


    The gunshots in the distance gradually became rarer, but they still came from time to time.


    The number on the iron plate changed to "89", which meant that his ranking in the death competition had entered the top 100.


    "How''s the situation?"


    Su Changxing looked at the crawling robot the size of a spider and asked.


    The crawling robot mechanically said: "Enemy support has arrived, and 73 robots have been destroyed."


    The battle over there is not optimistic, almost half of the robots have been destroyed, and it is still unknown whether Deng Yiming and others are still alive.


    The voice of the bald head came from the coin.


    "You killed that young master of Naga...killed?"


    His name was Hu Lun, and he was originally a law enforcement officer in the world of black mist. He committed a crime, went to a military court, was sentenced to slavery, and joined the death match.


    This is a good thing and a bad thing.


    A normal slave would never be able to stand up for a lifetime, but by joining the death game, it is possible to gain freedom, but it often means death.


    Su Changxing leaned back on the chair, closed his eyes, and said calmly, "Well, what''s the matter, is there any problem?"


    The bald head took a deep breath and said, "Of course there is a problem. The Naga family is very powerful, and they can speak up even in the meeting."


    "But he''s just here to mess with the points. If we gladiators don''t provoke him, he won''t bother us either."


    "But how did you kill him? Noble children like them will be protected when they come to death competitions. No one has died over the years."


    Su Changxing raised his brows, and said angrily: "How else can I kill it, the one that fell apart with one shot... What will happen if I kill it?"


    The bald head was silent for a while, and said: "I don''t know... But one thing I can be sure of, your odds will definitely increase significantly now."


    "Is this important?" Su Changxing said.


    The bald head vowed: "At least, before the end of the death competition, you will have nothing to do, but Naga will definitely settle the score after the fall... I got the news that the ''Black Gold Mage'' is in the area around here , she was a first-class war criminal in the army before."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Do you know what his ability is?"


    The bald head took a breath and said carefully:


    "It is said that his position is inherited from another world, and he has obtained the power of a traditional mage, and can display various abilities... If possible, I advise you to avoid him, his strength can definitely be ranked among all The top ten gladiatorial slaves are only here for a formality... although they are first-class war criminals."


    "Well, I''ll find out where he is."


    After finishing speaking, Su Changxing turned off the coin and fell into deep thought. He understood that strength is the last word at any time, and he seemed immature in the face of these experienced Beyonders.


    If it wasn''t for relying on the old man''s carelessness, I''m afraid he would have lost the battle.


    "Well, what should be killed is still to be killed."


    He thought about it, and felt that this so-called "black gold mage" would be much stronger than the old man. The old man should be the most powerful existence in this game, otherwise he would not be a protector.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The eyes of the man with the giant sword fluctuated, he never expected Su Changxing to explode with such strength, and said with a smile:


    "It seems that my winning rate is higher again. From the current point of view, it is not difficult for him to enter the top ten."


    "As expected of you, how can you tell?"


    The person sitting on the side showed a trace of doubt, not understanding why the other party took a fancy to this native at a glance:


    "However, this seems to be the third son of the Naga family. If they die like this, they probably won''t let it go. Is this part of the bet?"


    The man with the huge sword nodded and said, "Forget it, as long as you don''t intervene, it''s not fair for you."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    It was still dark.


    Su Changxing walked through the street with a sniper rifle on his back and a shadow cloak wrapped around his body. When he arrived at yesterday''s location, the street was in a mess, with a large number of corpses and destroyed robots.


    Deng Yiming led more than ten people and a few robots and ran out from the side alleyway: "Team Leader Su, fortunately you are fine."


    Su Changxing looked at him and asked, "How is the situation?"


    Deng Yiming exhaled, and said, "We won a miserable victory. Fortunately, Captain Chen brought people to support us."


    "Captain Chen?"


    "It''s Captain Chen Ling Chen, he said he knows you."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and understood that Chen Ling didn''t die in no man''s land at that time, but survived, apparently becoming an Extraordinary.


    He followed Deng Yiming to the back of the department store, where a large number of people gathered, including police, civilians, and soldiers.


    It can be predicted that if the battle yesterday fails, all the people here may die.


    With short hair tied behind his head and a long sword on his back, Chen Ling walked towards him. When he saw Su Changxing, he smiled and said:


    "Before, I was still thinking about who the leader of the seventeenth team was. I didn''t expect it to be you, Team Leader Su. Fortunately, you solved the two people upstairs yesterday, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous."


    Su Changxing looked at him and said with a smile, "I thought you died in no man''s land."


    Chen Ling''s expression changed, and he said, "I was rescued by a monkey, and it seems to be related to you."


    "A zombie monkey?"


    Su Changxing didn''t expect such a thing to happen. The lost Monkey King rescued Chen Ling.


    Chen Ling nodded and said, "Yes, but it finally disappeared into the darkness."


    Su Changxing didn''t think too much, changed his voice, and said, "What''s the situation now, how many people are left on your side."


    Chen Ling shook his head, and said solemnly: "According to the current situation, I''m afraid that most of them have been lost. These people in the world of black mist are too crazy to slaughter for the sake of slaughter."


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, and said, "If it''s possible, you''d better take them out of here and go to Donglin. Staying here is a dead end."


    Chen Ling opened his eyes wide and asked, "Leave here, what will the others do?"


    Su Changxing stared at him, and said calmly: "Fate, there are too many people in these black mist worlds, and everyone is extraordinary, we can''t handle it at all... just live a little longer."


    Chen Ling fell silent for a while~www.novelhall.com~ and asked, "Is this an order?"


    "certainly."


    Su Changxing looked at the people around him, and continued: "But I won''t leave for the time being."


    "What are you doing?" Chen Ling asked.


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "Of course I want to find a way to kill them. I can''t give up completely. After all, there are so many people in this city, it would be a pity if they all died."


    Chen Ling sized up the strange yet familiar man in front of him, and said in a deep voice, "Then there''s no need for us to leave, either we all evacuate, or fight to the end."


    Su Changxing glanced at Chen Ling, pulled him into a corner room, sat down, and said in a low voice with a serious face:


    "It''s not so easy for you to get out... In fact, you are a bait that can attract their attention and create a living space for others. More importantly, I need them to get together."


    Chen Ling looked at Su Changxing in shock, never expecting such a crazy idea to let them all be used as bait.

 v2 Chapter 42： hunting

    Yes, that was what Su Changxing thought.


    The gathering of tens of thousands of people is a temptation that cannot be ignored for these gladiator slaves, and it also represents a large number of points. Points also mean rankings, and rankings are everything to them.


    The bald head had provided him with information before, so that at most one-fifth of these gladiators were left in the end, even if they survived and their rankings were not reached, they would still be executed.


    And those who rank in the front will get generous rewards. They can''t get freedom, but they can also get a lot of resources to improve themselves, so that they have a chance to squeeze into the top ten next time.


    There is blood in it, and it is also the reason why these gladiators spare no effort to slaughter. They don''t kill people, they are the ones who die.


    No one alive is merciful.


    Su Changxing also needed these gladiator slaves to gather together in order to achieve large-scale kills in a short period of time, otherwise it would be unrealistic and too slow to find kills one by one.


    Chen Ling didn''t speak, and was silent for a long time.


    In the early morning, the dim light through the black mist extends on the windowsill, which makes people feel depressed, as if they are in an old silent film.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Chen Ling led thousands of people from the main road all the way to the east of the city. Soldiers with guns stood guard all around.


    Many people still had excited faces, feeling that they were about to leave this place of right and wrong.


    Su Changxing stood upstairs not far away and looked down at the message from the phone.


    [Submission (City of Hell): Death competition descends on the city, turning it into hell.


    1 Be the number one in deathmatch. (Reward high-level mysterious items.


    2 Escape the death race. (Reward high-level mysterious items)


    3 Kill most of the gladiators and end the death competition early. (reward solidified stone)]


    "Solid stone? What''s this?"


    Su Changxing reckoned that the third option should be the most difficult, and the rewards should also be the richest.


    This thing is related to the Extraordinary!


    He has been thinking about the relationship between the Extraordinary, the doomsday game, and their world.


    Judging from the current situation, the world of black mist is not shrouded in doomsday games. There are no players in their world, but there is a complete extraordinary civilization.


    Besides Extraordinary, there are other power systems, and there are overlaps between them.


    "Like a mold, put other things in it, regularize, digitize...does it have anything to do with it?"


    Su Changxing set up his sniper rifle and observed the situation on the street.


    "Boom~"


    There was a light gunshot.


    The figure in chains ran down the street, was shot down, fell into a pool of blood and twitched, his face was full of doubts, and he didn''t understand what happened.


    A few cockroach-like monsters the size of a puppy smelled it, found it, and jumped on his body to eat.


    "Extraordinary''s perception is really sensitive, similar to that of zombies who smell."


    Su Changxing showed a mocking smile, and immediately found several gladiators, who were attracted to this area by the crowd.


    His gunshots were so small that it was almost indistinguishable from other gunshots, and these gladiators had no connection with each other. The only information communication was the change of the rank of the iron plate.


    But that doesn''t tell much, only the lower ranks can feel that other people are dying in large numbers.


    Six scouting robots completely covered the nearby area, and four or five gladiators were discovered as soon as they appeared in the nearby area.


    Su Changxing ran sideways from the upstairs room, adjusted his position, and observed them from a long distance at a just right angle.


    "Boom~"


    The bullet became streamlined, faster and faster, leaping for several kilometers, and precisely pierced the eyebrow of one of the gladiators wearing a black hat.


    one shot.


    two shots.


    Three shots.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The last gladiator with empty hands immediately sensed where Su Changxing was, ran out of the observation area, and narrowly escaped.


    Su Changxing continued to move to the next point, and sniped another gladiator. He was running on the street, and an afterimage was drawn behind him. Relying on his speed, he looked reckless.


    "Boom~"


    The bullet fired, arcing in the air in a wide arc, hitting his vest from behind, hitting it a fraction of a second later.


    The gladiator stopped in place, staring blankly at the big hole in his chest with an expression of disbelief. He clearly saw the bullet flying from the side, and he dodged it perfectly.


    at the same time.


    Fierce gunshots rang out from the main road, and seven or eight gladiators joined forces to attack Chen Ling and the others.


    Su Changxing turned his gun and killed the strongest one, but he didn''t care anymore. He needed the momentum of the battle to attract more gladiators.


    Too much calm is obviously abnormal, and only the strongest smell of blood can attract sharks.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "They are courting death!"


    A man squatting by the windowsill and wearing sunglasses saw the crowd on the street, touched his head and said angrily:


    "They will all be killed by those lunatics in the black mist world. Who is it that makes such a stupid decision?"


    A woman wearing a light yellow sweater and heavy makeup leaned against the wall and said:


    "Then do we need to help them? There are a large number of armed forces, maybe we have the power to fight."


    There are seven or eight people inside and outside the room. They are all people who survived the doomsday, and they met inside, and got together after returning to reality.


    A well-mannered man wearing glasses and a long gown danced and said excitedly:


    "What can we help? Except for Old Brother Wang, we are not even Extraordinary. To go is just to die. Meng Yao, you have to understand that we managed to survive the doomsday, and we can''t die so easily... we It is the player and the future of mankind."


    "According to the information given by the doomsday game, as long as we escape from this place, we will be fine, and there will be rich mission rewards... This is what we should do now."


    "Shut up, someone is coming." The man squatting by the window said suddenly


    The room suddenly fell silent, only the crisp sound of chains could be heard from the corridor outside, and it seemed that there was only one person.


    At this point, they can only try their best.


    "Whoosh~"


    The moment the door was opened, the head of the man wearing chains exploded, and the blood spattered on the faces of the people inside.


    A silver high-caliber bullet pierced the wall and pierced his head.


    "He... he was killed."


    The woman with heavy makeup looked at the scene in front of her, and was stunned. The powerful Extraordinary was just killed by a bullet that flew from nowhere.


    Among them, the only Extraordinary man who was wearing sunglasses closed the door again, and said in a daze:


    "There is a powerful Extraordinary nearby~www.novelhall.com~ The man with glasses said in great surprise: "He should be from our world, otherwise he wouldn''t be hunting these lunatics. "


    "..."


    "So what should we do now?"


    The man with glasses looked at the other silent companions and asked again.


    Wearing heavy makeup, the woman named Meng Yao said again:


    "I don''t think we should leave, and once we evacuate, we will be easily spotted, which is even more dangerous... It''s better to stay and wait and see what happens."


    "I think what Meng Yao said makes sense. If we run away now, we will attract these lunatics. It''s safer to hide here." The Extraordinary with a wrinkled face said decisively.


    He is an Extraordinary here, and he has the greatest right to speak. Generally, no one objects to his decisions, and he can be regarded as the leader of this group.


    A group without a leader generally cannot go very far.

 v2 Chapter 43： as expected

    [Silent Black Spear (Cguan, lower rank): A sniper rifle that combines noise reduction, accuracy, and power.


    Extraordinary: The body of the gun is made of special materials, which is conducive to the diffusion of extraordinary power and can maximize the ability of the shooter.


    Noise reduction: the sound is extremely small.


    Mixed sound: The sound of gunfire will be concentrated and diffused in a certain direction, thereby covering up the original location of the shooter.


    Sturdy: The structure of the firearm is extremely strong and not easily damaged.


    Adaptability: Match a variety of large-caliber bullets. ¡¿


    Relying on the characteristics of this gun, Su Changxing wandered around in the nearby area. So far, no gladiator has discovered his true location.


    As the number of kills continued to increase, his ranking rose at an alarming rate.


    "twenty three".


    The way he gets points is obviously faster than other gladiators.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    There were bursts of exclamations from the audience.


    Su Changxing''s unconventional operation suddenly surprised them, and the massacre of other gladiators made them even more excited.


    People have primitive worship for the strong, which is deeply buried in the blood, and it is also a derivative of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages.


    "Sniper!"


    "Sniper!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    There was a burst of shouting.


    Some of them shouted from the excitement of their temperament, while the other part were gamblers who bet heavily on Su Changxing.


    In the bright hall, there is a light blue amber table, and dozens of people in different clothes are sitting here.


    The table is full of food and wine, and the maids are still constantly changing fresh and steaming food.


    An old man in a long black coat and a monocle frowned, looked at the scoring board beside him, and said:


    "Too many people have died, the second phase has not yet begun, and the existence of this person has seriously broken our rules."


    The strong man who was smoking a big cigarette and counting the coins in his hand said:


    "Who would have thought that there would be such a strong native in this low-level world, but it doesn''t matter, and it doesn''t affect us."


    They are secretly the managers of this arena, and they will gather here every time a death match is held, but they have different identities on the surface.


    The old man wearing a monocle said with a smile:


    "But this person can''t be in the top ten. It''s better to die before the end of the game. You can figure it out. I''m being stared at by many people, so it''s not easy to do anything."


    "Is this an order from Master Shen Hai?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Hahaha~"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Every time he shoots a person, Su Changxing is keenly aware of the changes in himself, which are subtle but existent.


    This is the Extraordinary''s feedback to the external environment, and any behavior will cause changes in itself.


    Unknowingly, he developed a fascination, the fascination for killing, which is also a root of evil rooted in the depths of human nature.


    "Fifty-three."


    After Su Changxing fired a shot, he ran in another direction without looking at it. A team of robots following behind was attacked by gladiators.


    This is a batch of robots newly produced by T3, most of which are scrapped and reorganized.


    These robots are very useful and can effectively attract the attention of gladiators. More importantly, they have no concept of death. Even if they are destroyed, Su Changxing will not have any psychological burden.


    Haven''t arrived yet.


    The crawling robot on the shoulder said mechanically: "The enemy is too powerful, and all our robots have been destroyed. T3 suggests that we retreat and avoid the target."


    "Is there any relevant picture?" Su Changxing asked.


    Immediately afterwards, the not-so-clear scene was reflected in front of the robot.


    Large and small gravel are suspended in the air.


    A red-haired woman in a black robe manipulated a flowing rolling stone to instantly penetrate more than a dozen robots and solidify in the air into more than a dozen long cone-shaped stone pillars.


    "She should be the so-called ''Black Gold Mage''."


    Su Changxing''s eyes became more serious, and he saw the brilliance of the formation rotating around her, which was exactly the same as the "icy cover" of the ice ring.


    Moreover, this person ignored the survivors he met along the way, and walked straight to his position. The target seemed to be Chen Ling and the others.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Analyze the best sniper point and sniper position."


    "Okay, sir... I suggest you snipe on the tall buildings in the east, and do it when the target passes the square. Since the target is strong, it is best to use the remaining robots to assist the attack."


    This is not the crawling robot talking, but T3 conveying information through the crawling robot. Its thinking far surpasses that of ordinary humans. In terms of calculation, Su Changxing may not be as good as it.


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully, feeling that this is indeed a good location, the square is relatively empty, there is no cover, and the success rate of sniping is greatly increased.


    Without the opponent''s knowledge, the success rate of the first shot is the highest, at least to seriously injure the opponent.


    "Sir, according to the information, the target can transform the soil into another harder substance, which can resist level 6 energy weapons. The success rate is not high." T3 continued.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It doesn''t matter, T3, according to my experience, killing an enemy only needs to pierce her brain with a bullet."


    "That''s because you have enough combat power, sir." T3 argued.


    "Maybe."


    Su Changxing smiled, dragged his gun and walked silently towards the tall building. His strength had reached an unprecedented peak, and he was also quite confident.


    Everything is turning according to T3''s plan.


    Sure enough, the "Black Gold Mage" came to the square, stopped, and looked at the sculpture of the white dove in the center of the square. There were dozens of blood-dried corpses lying under the sculpture.


    "Old breath, I''m afraid it''s a little old, it''s a pity."


    Her delicate face showed a trace of sadness, her eyes exuded a light of wisdom, and she looked at the slender tall buildings covered with glass curtain walls in the distance as if feeling something.


    A purple-black flowstone appeared in front of her.


    "Boom~"


    A bullet pierced her head with a flowstone~www.novelhall.com~ Didn''t she die? "


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, feeling that the other party was not dead, he checked his phone, there was no kill prompt as expected.


    Immediately afterwards, the body of the woman whose head was pierced fell apart and fell to the ground into a ball of dry dust.


    "Fake body?"


    He realized that the other party might have detected the danger in advance, or that this was a false body all along.


    So where is the real body?


    Su Changxing quickly scanned around the square through the mirror, trying to find the real body of the "Black Gold Mage", and the detection robot in the sky was also investigating simultaneously.


    But there was no result, and the other party seemed to disappear suddenly.


    It would be great if Zhu Wenwu was here.


    He came up with such an idea, but unfortunately Zhu Wenwu''s ability cards have been exhausted, so he has no way to locate this woman.

 v2 Chapter 44： ninth

    Su Changxing stood on the rooftop and waited for a while, but he didn''t find the woman''s figure for a long time. He immediately ran downstairs and left his current position.


    The other party has probably discovered his current location and is approaching rapidly.


    According to this logic, he needs to leave the current position, go to another point immediately, and snipe the current position.


    Both sides have good hiding abilities, and they can''t even feel the position of each other, and the invisible game just unfolds like this.


    Su Changxing ran all the way to another high-rise building one kilometer away. As soon as he reached the rooftop, he saw black and purple flowing stones shooting towards him in a large number of black spots in midair.


    Su Changxing looked around unhurriedly, his whole body was glowing with a pale light, and the next moment, he disappeared into the sky with white feathers.


    "Boom~"


    He flashed to the eaves, drew the revolver, and pulled the trigger.


    Bullets fired.


    The woman''s body was broken up again, falling to the ground and turning into a pool of black soil.


    It''s still a fake!


    This was also within Su Changxing''s expectation, but he still hadn''t discovered the real location of the woman.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The eaves became soft, and his feet sank in, being imprisoned by the flowstone, and many small pieces of stone turned into black light and shot at him again.


    Su Changxing''s eyes glowed with a dark green luster. The next moment, dozens of evil spirits crowded in front of him and dispersed one by one under the penetration of the flowstone, but they still blocked the attack.


    "Ok?"


    He showed a look of surprise, looked down, and with a loud noise, the wall was crushed, and in the smoke and dust, the fallen Tao Yi staggered out of the corridor dragging a female corpse, drawing a long blood.


    That was the body of the "Black Gold Mage". She was actually killed by Tao Yidan.


    Su Changxing showed a look of surprise, and then fell silent: "Is this a bit too fake... Well, never mind."


    His legs were free from the shackles of the eaves, he jumped down from above, and looked at the ruddy female corpse again, the death was still very delicate.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The audience fell into a brief silence.


    Su Changxing''s battle screen was pulled to the maximum, clearly showing the details of the battle, but because Su Changxing was not tracked, some pictures were not seen.


    "The sniper defeated the black gold!"


    A young man with a wine bottle shouted.


    Such a simple battle can bring more shock to people, and it also proves that Su Changxing''s strength is undoubtedly strong.


    He ranked directly to the ninth place and squeezed into the top ten.


    "Sniper!"


    "Sniper!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Thunderous cheers came again.


    It''s like a festive frenzy.


    Some gamblers were even red-faced and couldn''t control their excitement. As long as Su Changxing survived, surviving to the end meant that they would get a lot of wealth and enjoy endless wealth.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "It seems that my chances of winning are very high."


    The man with the huge sword on his back smiled and said lightly.


    Although he told Su Changxing that he wanted to win the championship, in fact he only needed to be in the top ten.


    The person sitting on the side frowned slightly and said:


    "It''s still unknown what the result will be. This black gold mage seems to be a bit hydrated. Even if he loses, he shouldn''t lose so easily."


    "You still care about winning or losing."


    "As you say!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing ignored the body of the "Black Gold Mage" and decisively left the tall building with his sickle in hand.


    After a while, the **** female corpse on the ground moved, and fell silent again, with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.


    After the death of the "Black Gold Mage", these gladiators fell silent, not knowing that there was danger here, but the second stage of the match suddenly started, which seemed to be caused by Su Changxing killing too many gladiators.


    The situation became chaotic.


    These gladiators not only hunted and killed ordinary people, but also killed each other, and even more, they were killing each other.


    These ordinary people are not a threat, but other gladiators are a huge threat, and the points obtained by killing a gladiator are hundreds or thousands of times that of an ordinary person.


    Watching these gladiators fight each other, Su Changxing also had to lament the madness of the death contest, which completely magnified the darkest side of human nature.


    But what''s the point of this disgusting game?


    Just for the fun of the upper class?


    "There is such a possibility, but it is not likely, and it should be for some greater good."


    Su Changxing analyzed to himself.


    Then, things became easier. Chen Ling led the team around to the east of the city, accepting more and more survivors along the way, and the size of their team expanded rapidly in a short period of time.


    A man dressed as a policeman came to Chen Ling with an M4 and said, "Captain Chen, someone said he wanted to see you, and he said he was a Extraordinary?"


    "Extraordinary?"


    Chen Ling looked at more than a dozen people not far away, nodded and said, "Well, let them come over."


    A man with sunglasses and wrinkles on his face strode up to Chen Ling. There were invisible circles of light all over his body, and he was obviously an Extraordinary.


    He looked at Chen Ling, and said politely: "I''m Guo Fengyan, we are all survivors from the doomsday world, and Captain Chen must be the same."


    "yes."


    Chen Ling smiled and said:


    "If you want to join, of course we welcome... We are going all the way to Donglin, where the environment is much more stable."


    Guo Fengyan said humbly: "It''s only natural for us to contribute a small amount of strength."


    Afterwards, he looked around again and asked, "Where is that adult?"


    So many people have been active on the street openly for so long without any major problems. It is obvious that there are strong people behind them to protect them, and that is why they have come to defect.


    Otherwise they might be safer fleeing alone.


    Chen Ling understood Guo Fengyan''s intention at once, put away his smile and said:


    "Well, this is a secret. I can''t disclose it. For the time being, you can follow our team. If necessary, you can receive guns and weapons there."


    Guo Fengyan smiled awkwardly, and at the same time, he was sure that that person was one of these people... this Captain Chen should be from the Security Bureau.


    Everyone understands the truth that it is good to enjoy the shade under a big tree.


    He was even thinking about whether to join the Security Bureau. He had just returned to reality before, and they had to wait and see, but the situation was different now.


    Chen Ling didn''t show too much enthusiasm for Guo Fengyan''s joining. Xu Chuhan''s incident made him extremely vigilant towards these people~www.novelhall.com~ The first thing he thought of was whether they would bring any harm, rather than benefits.


    In the following time, they came to the center of the east of the city in a safe way. Even if there were gladiators attacking the team, they would usually be killed by Su Changxing in advance.


    "Boom~"


    Seeing the bullets flying from nowhere and killing the lunatic in the distance again, many people in the crowd showed excitement on their faces, maybe even escaping from this place could not bring such excitement.


    "We actually have such a strong man, this is completely like a god."


    A thin man with glasses, a white shirt, and a bumpy face sighed to the people on the side.


    The person on the side whispered: "I heard from people in the team that it seems that everyone has the possibility to become a Extraordinary, but it is extremely difficult."


    They all looked like college students, and there happened to be a Communication University nearby.


    Guo Fengyan looked at them sideways, smiled and said: "You should not have such unrealistic ideas, the most important thing is to survive first."

 v2 Chapter 45： goodbye

    Guo Fengyan knows how difficult it is to become an Extraordinary. Even in the environment of the doomsday world, there are still not many people who become Extraordinary.


    And he was also an Extraordinary who barely became an Extraordinary on the last day before his return, on the verge of death.


    "Huh? You seem to understand it very well. Are you a Extraordinary?"


    The young man wearing glasses asked back, feeling that the other party was completely exaggerating.


    Guo Fengyan smiled and didn''t speak, and took people to collect the guns.


    The young man was stunned, and he chased after him and asked, "Oh, brother, you are really an Extraordinary."


    Guo Fengyan shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, yes, but that''s it."


    He didn''t think he was that good, not even a match for any madman in chains.


    At this point, the rest of the team also knew that such an Extraordinary came, and this was the only Extraordinary they knew, and they didn''t even know that Chen Ling was also an Extraordinary.


    Actually.


    This is also what Guo Fengyan did on purpose. He needs to rely on his status as an Extraordinary to establish his status. Those who can survive the doomsday are shrewd.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    It seems like a long time.


    Feeling the cool breeze, Shen Jinxuan held the camera, lowered her head and mixed in the crowd, recalling what happened in the past few days.


    Everything is too dreamy.


    "And what is this?"


    She took out the phone with a black screen in her pocket and looked at it.


    Except for her, no one else seemed to be able to see this thing, but it was also in a state of black screen and could not be used.


    Something is wrong... something is wrong.


    There were bursts of tingling in my brain, and strange fragments emerged.


    "What''s wrong, Xiaoxuan?"


    NARRATOR The short-haired woman in red-rimmed glasses sees the look on her face and asks.


    This is her president and a well-known strong woman in the circle, He Xiaohua.


    Although the name is not very strong, but the person is very strong, of course, I don''t like people calling her by her real name very much, I prefer the title President He.


    Shen Jinxuan squeezed out a smile and said, "President He, I''m fine. Someone called the army to come. Let''s go directly?"


    President He waved his hand and handed her a bottle. Said: "No hurry, let''s see the situation first, drink your saliva."


    The situation on their side is considered good. In the center of the city, the casualties are not too serious.


    Not long ago, the vanguard of the army came here and told them to gather first and prepare to leave later.


    But the army didn''t wait, but screams came first.


    A few brawny men wearing chains and with their upper body bare rushed over from the side street and killed the dozens of soldiers.


    They all knew that these madmen in chains were going around killing people, and they were powerful.


    The crowd suddenly became chaotic, those who were close quickly backed away and pushed the others, while the people outside were still on the sidelines.


    These lunatics approached the soldiers, and the strong magnetic force that appeared around them caused the soldiers to accidentally fall off their guns and fall to the ground. Even if they were still in their hands, they couldn''t aim.


    "Bang, bang~"


    Several light gunshots came from a distance.


    Several gladiators wearing chains fell in a pool of blood one by one. The bullets behind them made several big craters, and the rubble splashed around, injuring some people who stood close.


    The sudden change also made the crowd quiet.


    Immediately afterwards, they saw hundreds of robots running along the street, followed by armed forces armed with guns, vehicles of all sizes following slowly, and densely packed formations of people.


    A robot about the height of a person approached them and made a loud voice like a radio:


    "Everyone is divided into ten columns and joined the team. You only have twenty minutes."


    Deng Yiming followed with a group of soldiers, organized the crowd, and shouted: "I don''t have time to hang out with you, leave if you don''t want to go, don''t hang around here."


    There were still a steady stream of people coming here from a distance. Twenty minutes was obviously not enough, but they only had twenty minutes.


    Su Changxing stood on a tall building beside him, scanning the crowd: "Huh? It''s really here... He''s still holding a camera, enough to do his duty."


    At a glance, he saw the familiar figure, wearing a dark blue cap, holding a camera, and mingling with the crowd with his head down.


    He Xiaohua took Shen Jinxuan and squeezed forward, whispering:


    "It''s safer to be in the middle. It may be dangerous to fall behind. You follow me and don''t get lost."


    "Bang bang~"


    The soldiers standing aside suddenly shot into the sky with their guns, and shouted: "Don''t squeeze, don''t blame me for being rude to anyone who squeezes again."


    Seeing his murderous look, Shen Jinxuan felt that he would definitely shoot.


    as expected.


    Someone didn''t listen to the advice, but still pushed forward, was shot in the head by another soldier, and fell to the ground.


    The restless crowd instantly quieted down and merged into the team without haste.


    Deng Yiming saw Su Changxing walking from behind with a gun on his back, went up to meet him, and said:


    "Team Leader Su, what''s the matter? We''ll finish it right away, there won''t be any delay."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "It''s okay, I''ll come and find someone, you continue."


    He went straight to Shen Jinxuan''s position. They were queuing up and entering the main team. There were people from the security bureau to coordinate, and the whole process seemed orderly.


    "Shen Jinxuan!"


    Sensing someone calling her name, Shen Jinxuan subconsciously looked sideways, and a man wearing a dark tactical suit and carrying a sniper rifle was striding towards him.


    A little familiar, but it seems that I have never seen it before.


    This should be someone from the army.


    Do I know you?


    But why does he know me?


    Questions popped up in her mind, sometimes she didn''t want to think about it, but there were always so many thoughts.


    The sockets of her eyes became moist inexplicably, she opened her eyes wide, one of them turned bright blue, she stared blankly at Su Changxing: "Sir, who are you?"


    Su Changxing looked at her with a dazed look~www.novelhall.com~ His brows twitched, knowing that she died at the end of the day, he didn''t say much, grabbed her hand, walked back, and said:


    "Come with me."


    Seeing this, He Xiaohua quickly said, "This... sir, do you know her? We are together."


    Su Changxing glanced at her sideways and asked, "Well, who is she?"


    "Our president, she is very nice." Shen Jinxuan replied.


    Su Changxing nodded, and said casually, "Then let''s follow."


    "Yes, sir."


    He Xiaohua showed joy on her face, and hurriedly followed, never expecting that Shen Jinxuan had such a relationship.


    Shen Jinxuan looked at Su Changxing sideways, and the more familiar she felt, she asked cautiously, "I... do we know each other?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said: "It''s considered to be acquaintances, or I have known each other... I''ll take you out of here, and we''ll talk about the rest."

 v2 Chapter 46： peaceful

    Su Changxing brought her to Chen Ling''s side, and told T3, "Protect her first."


    T3 looked at Shen Jinxuan, the camera zoomed in and out, and mechanically said, "Okay, sir."


    "Such a big robot."


    Shen Jinxuan opened her eyes wide, looking surprised, feeling that this kind of thing is obviously beyond the technology of the times.


    T3 greeted: "Hi, ma''am, I''m Titan T3, a maintenance and manufacturing robot, willing to serve you."


    Seeing Shen Jinxuan, Chen Ling stepped forward and asked, "Group Leader Su, who is she?"


    Su Changxing gestured and said, "The purpose of my visit this time, please take care of me."


    He wasn''t too worried about Shen Jinxuan, both Jin and Shen Xuan were powerful, and she had some kind of protection mechanism.


    But what is the situation of Jin and Shen Xuan now?


    Chen Ling raised his eyebrows and said, "Well, no problem."


    They hardly stopped here, and the team kept moving forward, but with the rapid expansion of the number of people, the armed forces seemed stretched.


    Although some of the weapons were distributed to the people, they had not received special training, and they would not be able to shoot accurately even with guns.


    However, people whose bodies have been strengthened are different, and their qualities are far superior to ordinary people. Even if it is the first time they touch a gun, they are still half sharpshooters.


    Su Changxing secretly followed the team, constantly sniping the gladiators who attacked the team, everything seemed to have fallen into silence.


    Although the damage was not small, they managed to reach the edge of the city all the way.


    "Very wrong."


    Su Changxing looked at the faint sunset behind the black mist, and his intuition told him that it was not that simple, at least he hadn''t seen the other top ten people.


    His ranking has reached fourth, and the points of the previous one are almost the same.


    The sky darkened early, and people walked forward in silence. The dawn of victory seemed to be in front of them, but they did not dare to neglect in the slightest.


    Due to the large number of people.


    The line has stretched to several kilometers, and the people behind will always see the fallen bodies of the people in front.


    They have different costumes, including soldiers, policemen, doctors, students, teachers, and staff...


    Su Changxing squatted on the top of a huge iron windmill, his face was extremely silent, feeling the huge invisible pressure.


    Such calmness is the greatest unrest brewing.


    He also thought about it, it seemed like a good choice to take Shen Jinxuan away, at least he didn''t have to work so hard, and he knew that working hard was not a good habit.


    I often walk by the river without getting my shoes wet.


    If things go on like this, death is the foreseeable future, and some outcomes may seem accidental, but they are actually doomed.


    This is also the principle of "opportunity foresight" operation, which analyzes the deep-seated laws of the world''s operation.


    According to the information provided by the bald head, every gladiator in the top ten has at least the strength of the seventh rank, and they are all the strongest in the seventh rank.


    The ranking of points is enough to reflect the real strength.


    The person ranked first is the well-known powerhouse in the world of black mist, "Taro Butcher", and his entry into the death competition is actually just a formality.


    He massacred tens of thousands of people in the marginal town "Talow", and then he surrendered himself and was sent to the death competition.


    In the world of black mist, the strong have great privileges and are not bound by most legal systems. Killing people is just a trivial matter.


    New and detailed information appeared on the iron plate.


    "Now your task is to escape until the death competition is over, and you don''t need to win the championship. As long as you survive, I promise to save your world."


    Various thoughts circulated in Su Changxing''s mind, and he also guessed that this was just an excuse for the other party to use him.


    But can the hope of the underdog really rest on others?


    The world of black mist is not only connected to their world, but also other worlds. They rely on continuous development of the world and dilution of the black mist to extend the life of the world of black mist.


    So in theory, as long as enough worlds are opened up, their world can continue indefinitely, and even return to a normal state.


    Of course this is only in theory.


    Su Changxing did not leave, but followed the team slowly, at least until these people left completely.


    He still felt that it was a pity to give up halfway, after all, it was so many lives.


    walk in line,


    Shen Jinxuan stared blankly at the dark road ahead, the cables near here were cut off, and the street lights were completely off.


    "What is your relationship with that officer?"


    He Xiaohua finally couldn''t help asking, they never saw Su Changxing again.


    Shen Jinxuan hesitated, shook her head and said, "I don''t know either..."


    "You don''t know either!"


    He Xiaohua was both surprised and strange, and said puzzledly: "No, I know you clearly from his appearance."


    By now, she has basically relaxed and felt safe.


    Sudden.


    Her expression froze, seeing the corner of Shen Jinxuan''s mouth curl into a smile, her pupils became bright blue and deep, like bright sapphires.


    "I know, of course I know."


    "Shen Jinxuan" put one hand on her shoulder, tilted her head and looked at her, then stepped back and waved her fingers forward:


    "Bye~"


    She passed through the crowd in one fell swoop, jumped over the guardrail of the highway, and disappeared into the night.


    As the commotion came from the crowd, Chen Ling noticed that Shen Jinxuan had disappeared, and hurried up, asking, "Where is she?"


    He Xiaohua scratched her scalp with one hand, she was dumbfounded, and said, "She...she just left."


    "gone¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Chen Ling reacted abruptly, and asked again: "You said she''s gone!"


    He Xiaohua nodded innocently and said, "Well, she ran out suddenly just now, and I don''t know what happened."


    Chen Ling looked out, but saw no one, and sensed something was wrong, so he quickly contacted Su Changxing: "The woman you brought ran away by herself."


    "..."


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, probably knowing what happened, and said, "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry about it, just take the team and leave here."


    "Well, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Okay, you pay attention to safety." Chen Ling responded.


    They were about to leave the area, and he also took a breath.


    More than a dozen scout robots were flying in the low sky, scouting the surrounding situation, and Su Changxing would be notified of any abnormalities in time.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "The situation is not quite right."


    An old man in a worn-out white shirt fiddled with a few copper coins and muttered.


    Guo Fengyan looked back at him and asked, "Lao Luo, what''s wrong?"


    This is someone in their team who knows the art of feng shui. The method of seeking good fortune and avoiding evil is sometimes ineffective, but it seems to be getting more and more effective.


    The old man stared at the copper coin in silence for a while, then vowed: "Going forward will be a big disaster, but we only need to change the direction slightly to avoid it."


    Guo Fengyan believed the old man''s words because he had been authenticated before, but the problem now was whether they should tell Chen Ling or leave alone.

 v2 Chapter 47： giant skeleton

    The old man saw Guo Fengyan''s hesitation, puffed up his eyes and said:


    "Feng Yan, if there are too many people, I''m afraid it will change the result. Seeking good luck and avoiding bad luck is just a small way, and it can''t actually change anything."


    Guo Fengyan looked at his companions around, took a deep breath, and said, "Even if we have to leave, we should remind them."


    "I''m afraid if you go and talk about it, we won''t be able to leave. Even if we want to leave now, we can''t leave." The old man bent his back and said lightly.


    The fact that people are getting better and better is vividly reflected in him.


    Although their bodies have been strengthened, they still cannot resist bullets 100%.


    There are so many soldiers here, once they escape suddenly, they may be shot to death indiscriminately.


    But the team is so long after all, they only need to find a relatively weak place to rush out and leave here.


    Just as they walked all the way back, they saw the first scene of horror.


    "What is that!" Meng Yao exclaimed with her mouth wide open.


    A huge skeleton stood in the wilderness holding a bone knife. Under the black mist, it was unknown when it appeared, as if the place was empty just a second ago.


    One, two, three, four...


    At a glance, there are still more than a dozen of them.


    "what!"


    There were panicked screams from the crowd.


    This is different from horror movies. When watching horror movies, you know that you are sure to be safe. Death here is real.


    With a huge wind pressure, the huge skeleton smashed into the crowd with an axe.


    The muddy meat on the ground splashed out broken bones, and the road was cut off by an axe, which also cut off the team.


    It looked sideways at the crowd, silent and empty.


    A large number of bullets slanted out from the surroundings and hit the skeleton''s body, causing little damage. It was not until a heavy cannon exploded on its chest that it shook its body, and a large amount of white bone residue followed. It falls off.


    The skull''s eyes were burning with dark green flames, flickering, looking at the tank whose muzzle was aimed at it, and resisting another heavy cannon, approaching, and smashing the tank with an axe.


    The monster in front of Guo Fengyan felt deeply powerless, and quickly backed away while shooting with the rifle in his hand.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The scout robots were all destroyed in an instant.


    At the same time, Su Changxing, who was squatting on the windmill, noticed these skeletons, and guessed that these things should be some kind of summoned objects.


    "Boom~"


    A bullet flew high into the sky, its speed getting faster and faster, and finally penetrated the skull of the skeleton, bringing out a big hole.


    The spiritual fire in its eyes was extinguished, and it fell backwards slowly.


    Su Changxing shot continuously, killing these behemoths one by one.


    They couldn''t avoid bullets at all, and they couldn''t resist the power of the next shot. To Su Changxing, they were just huge living targets.


    Several shots in a row.


    More than a dozen huge skeletons were all killed. Before the crowd could hear cheers, new skeletons appeared in the distance and came towards the team.


    Su Changxing felt that it was difficult. The other party seemed not prepared to confront him head-on. If he was exhausted, things would become troublesome instead.


    And the fact that he keeps shooting will definitely reveal his position.


    Someone might be approaching him!


    Su Changxing immediately left his current position, ran to the left through the forest, and ran several kilometers in a row, but did not shoot again, but quietly sensed the movement around him.


    Someone is approaching him.


    In a flash of light, his head was severed...


    "Opportunity Foresight" triggers.


    Su Changxing suddenly dilated his pupils, rolled forward, and a blade-like stream of light flashed behind him.


    "You hid pretty fast, the sniper... I thought this shot would definitely succeed."


    A short-haired man in a long brown coat carrying a long sword slowly walked out of the side forest, with a smile on his scarred face:


    "Sure enough, there are no vain scholars under the prestigious name, and it is not unreasonable to think that you are the strongest here."


    Dozens of evil spirits emerged in the surrounding space.


    Su Changxing pulled out the revolver calmly, took a few steps back, and said, "So, Your Excellency, is the ''Tarot Butcher''?"


    He looked very relaxed, smiled and continued: "I want to know why you came to kill me, is it because of that young master Naga, or something?"


    The man was not in a hurry to act, and his gestures were full of elegance. He took out a long and thin cigarette from his chest pocket, put it in his mouth, and said:


    "Well, I''m not a ''Tullow Butcher'', not that rude, Jerome, a tailor... As for why I''m killing you... Here''s why... ... Do you smoke?"


    He tosses a cigarette.


    Su Changxing caught it, glanced at it, put it in his pocket and said with a smile, "That means, I''m dead."


    Jerome said meaningfully:


    "We actually gave you the time to choose. If you quit, nothing will happen. The strong often have privileges. You are different from them."


    Su Changxing noticed another figure appeared in the distance, his expression remained unchanged and he said, "I''m quitting now, is there still a chance?"


    Jerome spat out the cigarette, his cheeks twitched, and he asked in confusion, "What are you waiting for, there was a chance to escape just now."


    next moment.


    His body disappeared in place as an afterimage, and two semicircular streamers cut towards Su Changxing from both sides.


    [Moonlight Sword Blade: The sword edge flows like moonlight, which greatly increases the speed and power of the sword, and hides the trajectory of the slash. The specific power is determined by the swordsmanship of the capable person. ¡¿


    Blood slashed across the blade, like moonlight on bright red roses.


    Su Changxing''s body then fell to the ground, and before he could even react, his head was lifted by a sword, cutting off his vitality.


    "Haha, you just killed him? Isn''t our trip in vain?"


    There was a hoarse shout in the distance.


    A bloated man with a hook on his back and blood on his clothes saw that Jerome had killed Su Changxing, and walked staggeringly.


    He is the "Tullow Butcher", the number one in the death competition.


    This cannot prove that he is the strongest, but it can prove that he has killed the most people so far.


    Jerome frowned, looked at the corpse on the ground, and said, "No! It shouldn''t be so easy."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At this moment, seeing that Su Changxing died so easily at the hands of Jerome, the audience fell into silence, but seeing that Su Changxing''s ranking had not been cleared on the scoreboard for a long time, heated discussions began again.


    "He''s not dead."


    "How is this possible."


    "I don''t know, whether "Black Sword Tailor" can find out."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "What is this? The ability to replicate ~www.novelhall.com~ It seems that there is no such position that has a similar ability."


    The people on the high seat asked the man with the huge sword on his back.


    They could all see that Su Changxing was a pure Extraordinary, but this made it even more strange.


    The man with the huge sword on his back thought about it and said, "Some kind of remote, unseen position, so it seems that he has great potential and is worth cultivating."


    "Only a pure Extraordinary can go to a higher place, he meets this condition..."


    The people on the high seat were silent for a long time before they said: "But he is an aboriginal, an aboriginal of a lower world."


    "Does it matter? In fact, they are all human beings, heh, maybe their bloodlines are more pure...and you and I shouldn''t have such prejudice."


    The man with the huge sword on his back spoke in a calm manner. His voice echoed in the hall, and the cups on the wooden table beside him kept trembling, opening cracks one after another.


    "You are the supreme sun lord, but I am not." The person on the high seat said mockingly, his eyes looked a bit dark.

 v2 Chapter 48： true and false?

    "Drip~"


    "Drip~"


    A small robot was buried in the soil, and its eyes suddenly emitted a startling white light.


    White light shot out from the ground, covering the two of them.


    The violent explosion slowly spread out, flattening and shattering everything it encountered, bringing about a violent wind pressure, but the wind could not feel the heat.


    The energy of the explosion converged within a specified range, and it lasted for more than ten seconds before the dazzling white light dimmed.


    "Cool wind."


    Su Changxing stood on the edge of the explosion, his coat shaking violently in the wind, and looked down at the phone to confirm whether there was any information about the kill.


    But I found that the kill information was all over the screen. It seemed that killing any creature at random could be counted as points, but the difference was more or less.


    His ranking has not changed, at least the "Tullow Butcher" is not dead.


    "It''s not easy, it can survive such an explosion."


    Su Changxing rubbed his chin, heard the sound of a horn, and looked up to see a huge bone knife slapping him from above.


    A bullet dodges.


    Leaping into the air, he drew the revolver, aimed it at the skull''s head, and pulled the trigger.


    In the flames, the skeleton''s entire head was smashed, and it slowly fell backwards, making a loud impact sound.


    Someone is secretly calling to control these skeletons.


    Su Changxing didn''t find his location, and he didn''t plan to take care of it. These skeletons looked huge, but they didn''t pose any real threat to him. They could only be called trouble.


    He turned and ran towards the location of the explosion, his figure disappeared in the billowing smoke.


    This is an unfair battle, and he doesn''t know how many people are on the other side, so he can only use the method of fighting.


    There were at least three people in the explosion, one died and at least two were still alive. Faced with such an explosion, even if they survived the explosion, they would definitely not be in good condition.


    Take the opportunity to get rid of them!


    Su Changxing''s goal is very clear, not to escape, but to kill them here, the best way to solve the problem is to kill the problem.


    The temperature in the explosion area was extremely high, and the air would burn the trachea. Su Changxing had no choice but to hold his breath, his skin was burned extensively, and he recovered.


    Through the smoke, he saw the bloated fat man, whose body swelled violently into a mountain of meat and sat on the ground. His clothes were completely burned, and a large amount of blood flowed from his body, and was evaporated into a blood mist.


    This person actually carried the explosion abruptly.


    The corners of Su Changxing''s eyes twitched, and secretly thinking of something abnormal, he raised the scorching gun, aimed at his head and pulled the trigger.


    "Boom~"


    "Talow Butcher" blocked the bullet with his arm, but his entire right hand was also blown up by the power of the bullet, ejecting a large amount of yellow matter.


    He is not just a body of flesh and blood.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said to himself: "You should not be regarded as a simple human being."


    "Let me go, let me go, I can tell you something important." The fat man screamed, feeling that death was approaching him step by step.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing shot him on the left leg, and said calmly, "Well, tell me, I''m willing to listen."


    The fat man''s expression was distorted by pain, and he said, "We were all called by the organizer to kill you, let me go, I''ll intercede for you..."


    "Boom~"


    Before he could finish speaking, he was shot in the head by Su Changxing.


    "You are just a slave, intercede for me?"


    Su Changxing curled his lips, feeling that this person was fooling him for a fool.


    There is one more person.


    He walked around the explosion area, but he didn''t find the figure of that person. Instead, he saw a burned corpse, not Jerome.


    "Jerome survived, which was unexpected."


    Su Changxing originally thought that the person who died was Jerome. He was very close to the explosion point, right under his feet.


    After killing two people, he also breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that the pressure was greatly relieved, and then he only needed to kill Jerome and the person who secretly controlled the skeleton.


    The moment he walked out of the explosion area, a slender and sharp stream of light cut towards him like a blade. There was no sound of wind, nor any movement, as if it was just a change of light and shadow.


    Soon, so fast that Su Changxing didn''t react, and his body was severed by a sword.


    Jerome''s clothes were burned in a large area, but he didn''t seem to be seriously injured, and he didn''t know how to escape the explosion.


    This time, he immediately realized that the person in front of him was a fake body, and looked around.


    "Boom~"


    A bullet was fired from the explosion area through the smoke.


    Jerome''s figure turned into an afterimage, and he dodged the bullet by virtue of his speed, holding his sword and slashing in the direction of the bullet.


    A giant streamer with a span of more than ten meters accurately slashed towards Su Changxing''s position, like flowing moonlight sliding through the smoke.


    Su Changxing turned into white feathers all over the sky, flashed to the side, and dodged the blow.


    But when he looked around, he found that Jerome had disappeared.


    "Ran?"


    Su Changxing then carried the sickle and chased after him in a ghostly form. Using his "true knowledge", he could easily analyze Jerome''s escape path.


    ¡¾Obvious and fresh footprints, someone walked by just now...¡¿


    Jerome didn''t have the slightest intention to hide, and ran all the way, but the speed was extremely scary. Even if Su Changxing tried his best to catch up, he couldn''t catch up.


    But soon, he saw Jerome''s back, raised his sniper rifle and took aim.


    Shooting with a sniper rifle while running is actually extremely difficult or even impossible, but for him, it is almost the same as fixed shooting.


    "Boom~"


    The bullets flew out in a streamlined shape.


    Theoretically, the farther his bullet is, the more difficult it is to dodge, because the speed of the bullet keeps increasing as the range increases.


    Jerome felt the bullet behind him, showing a ferocious face, and his body turned into an afterimage again, dodging the flying bullet.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, feeling that at this moment, Jerome seemed to be separated from the surrounding environment, as if he disappeared suddenly.


    Immediately afterwards, another ray of light shot towards him.


    Jerome knew that he couldn''t escape, so he was ready to fight. If he continued to escape like this~www.novelhall.com~ I''m afraid he would be consumed by Su Changxing to death, and he had no chance of winning, so he could only fight to the death.


    The strong who can reach this step never lack the spirit of desperate, let alone the desperadoes who entered the death competition like them.


    A glint of light flashed across Su Changxing''s eyes, and he didn''t avoid the incoming streamer, but stared at Jerome who came to him, showing a faint smile.


    Jerome knew that this must be another fake body, and subconsciously looked around, but he didn''t find Su Changxing''s figure, so he froze for a moment, his expression froze.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing used the ability of "Man of Steel", grabbed the blade firmly with one hand, and drew his gun with the other to shoot.


    [Man of Steel: Possesses unparalleled defensive power. Within a certain limit, it can reduce 80% of physical damage, but it is more susceptible to other types of attacks. ¡¿


    This is the ability obtained from that warrior before, but he has been avoiding using it directly.


    Because for Extraordinary people, there are many means of attack, and such abilities are easy to gain access, and can only be used in a targeted manner.


    Facing the sudden change of tactics, Jerome''s reaction was obviously a bit slower, and this was Su Changxing''s chance to kill him.


    Jerome''s body turned into an afterimage again, trying to avoid the bullet that hit his face, but Su Changxing fired four shots in a row against his face.


    (https://)


    Set a small goal first, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 49： large grenade

    All four bullets were dodged.


    Jerome took an extraordinarily long time to blur this time.


    Triggering the "opportunity foresight", Su Changxing saw the time when Jerome appeared, raised his sickle high, and cut it off.


    Ten times more focused!


    Qingfeng swept across, drawing a trace of more than ten meters on the ground, and even cut off a tall tree.


    Jerome finally didn''t have time to dodge, any ability has its limit, as long as it exceeds this limit, it can be defeated.


    "Too strong, Jerome."


    Su Changxing wiped the warm blood from his face, took out the cigarette in his pocket, put it in his mouth, pointed the muzzle of the gun at the cigarette butt, and lit it.


    He sat down next to the corpse, his body felt empty and lonely.


    Killing people would never be something to be happy about. Maybe when he felt happy, he was about to fall into darkness.


    Blood flowed profusely from his arms.


    He didn''t completely block that sword. Even though he was immune to 80% of the physical damage, he was still seriously injured.


    "Does this mean that the moonlight blade is not purely physical damage..."


    He realized that the ability of the "Man of Steel" was even more limited than he imagined, but it was still useful.


    Jerome''s abilities seem to be more useful, though.


    [Shadow Blur (B crown upper position): The body is projected into a certain space interlayer for a short period of time to avoid attacks, but it cannot be moved, and the duration is determined by the speed of the capable person.


    Note: Lasts longer at night. ¡¿


    This should be regarded as a very buggy ability, especially when the opponent does not know its characteristics.


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, and decided to use this ability to replace the Iron Body. "Shadow Blur" is completely complementary to "White Feather Glittering" in terms of compatibility.


    "White Feather Flicker" has a pre-delay and cannot perform instant dodge, but "Shadow Blur" can perform instant dodge, and after "Shadow Blur" is over, you can use "White Feather Flicker" to move.


    This combination can be called a perfect life-saving ability, and the effect is far greater than 1+1.


    "It''s good to save your life. If you can save your life, you don''t have to die."


    He rested for a while, stood up, and noticed that the giant skeletons seemed to have disappeared, not appearing for a long time.


    Have you given up?


    Immediately afterwards, he heard an explosion and a dazzling white light not far away.


    "Somewhat similar to the previous explosion, but on a much smaller scale..."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, and immediately rushed to the location of the explosion.


    A broken corpse was lying in the center of the explosion. It seemed to be the person who controlled the skeleton, and he was holding something like a horn in his hand.


    "Who killed it?"


    Su Changxing felt the sound of footsteps and looked back to see a girl wearing a cap with her hands in her pockets, tilting her head and staring at him.


    The bright blue eyes are particularly bright in the dim light.


    A familiar scene.


    The sound of light footsteps hugged him,


    "I... thought you were dead."


    Jin looked up, with tears in his eyes, and his tone was full of grievances.


    Her body temperature is lower than normal, giving people a gentle feeling.


    Su Changxing''s eyes trembled, it was the first time he saw Jin showing such an expression.


    Most of the time her face is full of smiles, either indifferently, or exaggeratedly, sometimes showing a little curiosity, or being serious.


    But certainly no sadness, no fear.


    She seems to be born without such negative emotions. In a sense, she has more positive energy than ordinary people.


    Su Changxing pursed his lips to show a smile, reached out to wipe off the blood stains on her face, and said, "Why, I said I would not abandon you... Let''s go!"


    "Where are you going?"


    "revenge!"


    Su Changxing took Shen Jinxuan to the direction of the city.


    There were two huge explosions in succession, as if the muddy filth had been purified, and everything returned to silence again.


    "He killed those people."


    Chen Ling showed a hint of surprise. Although he became a Extraordinary, there was a huge gap between him and Su Changxing.


    "Regroup the team, let''s set off immediately, it should be safe now."


    Where the tiger passes by, there will be a lingering prestige, so that other small animals dare not approach, and such a big movement has made other gladiators dare not approach here.


    In the chaos, the team moved forward again, and even at night, it was obvious that the light gradually became brighter, just because the black fog in the sky became thinner.


    They seem to be moving from darkness to light, breaking free from the oppression in their original environment.


    Deng Yiming trotted all the way to Chen Ling from the middle of the team, and asked, "Captain Chen, won''t Captain Su leave with us?"


    Chen Ling stood at the front of the line, looked sideways at the officer, and said:


    "I shouldn''t have told you...he does have something else to do, but obviously it''s not you and I who can intervene."


    He is also thinking about how far Su Changxing''s strength has reached. It seems that at the end of the doomsday, the energy station was blown up by Su Changxing and others... The woman named Shen Jinxuan should not be simple, although she is not Extraordinary.


    Deng Yiming was stunned for a moment, and said confidently: "I ask to lead some people to go back to help Team Leader Su, or save some people to come out."


    Without even thinking about it, Chen Ling said decisively, "No, we are ordered to evacuate."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The two walked on the deserted highway, as if they were taking a walk, Jin fiddled with something in his hands, and followed Su Changxing one step behind.


    "What''s the matter with that explosion? It''s similar to the explosion made by the self-explosive robot before." Su Changxing asked curiously ~www.novelhall.com~ slightly~"


    Jin spread his hands, as if holding something, and said with an exaggerated expression: "One bang, it will explode, very powerful."


    The speed at which her strength grew beyond imagination... Su Changxing was also shocked.


    His own strength can grow so fast entirely because of the foundation of knowledge laid by the head before, and more importantly, the assistance of the discount store.


    The things given by discount stores are generally more practical, while the things in doomsday games are more based on luck, even the rewards given by missions.


    For example, a talent given with Healing Totem before is very tasteless.


    [Good voice: The sound texture is more three-dimensional and changeable, and can imitate various voices... You are a good announcer. ¡¿


    Until now, he didn''t feel that this talent was useful, but it was better than nothing.


    Su Changxing grabbed the place on Jin''s palm, and accidentally touched an object with a metallic texture, which was cold and smooth, and even had a paint-like coating.


    "What kind of shape is this?"


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Jin said without hesitation: "Grenade...a large grenade."


    Su Changxing fell into short thought: "..."


    (https://)


    Set a small goal first, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 50： tall building

    "1" is displayed on the iron plate.


    Su Changxing was naturally ranked first, and he could be regarded as the veritable king of this death competition.


    "Black Gold Mage..."


    He didn''t think he would be the strongest existence in this game.


    That person should be.


    She actually avoided the detection of the arena and caused a real fake death.


    Before, she had secretly contacted Su Changxing, and the two made a deal. Su Changxing helped her to fake her death, and she would take revenge on the arena.


    Su Changxing was also forced to agree. This woman is very scary. On the surface, she is at the seventh rank, but in fact she is at least the sixth rank.


    He didn''t know exactly what kind of revenge it was, but it shouldn''t be a bad thing. An enemy''s enemy might be a friend.


    All he needs to do is to wait for the opportunity. Even if the "Black Gold Mage" fails, the impact will not be great. He is already the number one in this game, and there is another way to go.


    Half of the top ten were killed, but it made the rest of the gladiators even crazier, which meant that their chance had come.


    Originally, they had no chance to enter the top ten, but now the top 100 people have a chance. It seems that with a little luck, they can gain freedom and a lot of wealth.


    The power of hope is infinite!


    As soon as they entered the city, they saw more than a dozen gladiators fighting in the streets, with strong winds blowing between them.


    "Goodbye~"


    With a smile on the corner of Jin''s mouth, he swung the "grenade" out of his hand.


    White light radiated around them, and with a violent explosion, the entire street was bulldozed, and adjacent buildings were also destroyed.


    The clothes trembled violently in the wind, and Su Changxing fell silent watching the explosion in front of him: "..."


    He felt that the principle of the explosion was similar to that of a self-destructing robot, and Jin even imitated it.


    What kind of strange ability is this.


    What about conservation of energy?


    The self-explosive robot can be so powerful because it is made of three extraordinary crystals of the seventh order, but what about Jin''s "grenade"?


    In other words, the principle is actually completely different, but the effect shown is similar...


    The white light dimmed, and dozens of charcoal black corpses remained in the remaining flames, and no one survived.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I feel like I''m using too much force. Is there a smaller ''grenade'' that can just kill them?"


    Jin tilted his head, showing a thoughtful look, and stroked his waist with his left hand: "Then there is only this."


    "Boom~"


    There was an explosion.


    The masonry floor was blasted and turned black.


    "...This power seems to be too small."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows. This "grenade" may be more powerful than ordinary grenades, but it is far from enough to deal with Extraordinary people.


    Ok.


    He also gave up: "It''s more powerful, just bigger...although it seems a bit wasteful."


    His use of power is just the opposite, very delicate, and the pursuit is just to kill the enemy.


    This is also a habit that has been developed since the end of the world. In the face of continuous zombies, it is necessary to maintain sufficient battery life.


    subsequently.


    He took Jin to the tallest building in the city, which was more than 600 meters high. With his sniper range, he could cover most of the city.


    The real hunt starts now!


    "Da da da~"


    Jin Zuo hummed a little tune, walked ahead, and killed the monster crawling on the wall like a giant beetle with two shots.


    When they walked into the building, a chill came over them. The central air conditioner was still running, and no one turned it off. The ground looked extraordinarily clean, reflecting the not-so-bright night light and the silhouettes of the two of them.


    "Is anyone else in there?"


    Su Changxing felt that someone was moving above, and there were survivors hiding here.


    Logically speaking, this place is the most conspicuous in the whole city, so it shouldn''t be a good place to hide, but they survived anyway.


    The sign above the elevator is black and artificially stopped.


    Su Changxing and the two walked up the stairs. The sound of footsteps echoed in the corridors. The outside was a glass curtain wall, and the scene on the street outside could be clearly seen, which was dim and empty.


    "There are troops passing by there during the day, we should follow and leave, what should we do now."


    "Hehe, since you want to go, why don''t you go? It''s not because you''re afraid of death."


    "Brother, share some food, I''m so hungry now."


    "That won''t work. Our family doesn''t have enough to eat. If you want to eat, you can go down and find it yourself."


    "So many people died below, who would dare to go down now?"


    "If you dare not go down, you will be hungry!"


    There were conversations in the huge space.


    There are quite a few people here, there are forty or fifty of them, all dressed in different clothes, it seems that all of them came up to take refuge.


    "Someone is coming in."


    A man standing by the window saw a figure entering the building below, and shouted at once.


    The other men in the room randomly raised their weapons, but they were all sticks or something.


    The only powerful weapon was the electric baton in the hands of a security guard, but he timidly leaned against the corner, staring cautiously at the people around him.


    A middle-aged man with dark skin and strong body said in disgust:


    "Aren''t you a security guard? Do you look like a security guard? You are invited to come here for nothing?"


    The security guard looked at him~www.novelhall.com~ but he was not angry, and said in a trembling voice:


    "I want to go to you. If it is really those lunatics, we will all die here. I am a security guard, but I am not sent to die."


    He saw the scenes of those lunatics killing people, and was lucky to escape, but it was precisely because of this that he fell into extreme fear.


    "He''s right. If it''s really those lunatics, we''ll definitely die." A young man sitting by the wall said calmly.


    He''s calmly scary.


    The middle-aged man frowned. The young man didn''t talk much, and he didn''t eat. He looked weird and said:


    "There are so many of us here, if there is only one of us, no matter how hard we fight, we will have a chance."


    The young man took out a short knife from his thick long coat and said with a sneer:


    "Opportunity? You people can''t even beat me. You are all trash. Your ignorance makes you look ridiculous."


    Seeing that the other party actually took out a knife, the middle-aged man twitched his face, then calmed down, and smiled politely:


    "Haha, brother, I was joking just now, don''t mind, under such circumstances, everyone is in a bad mood, and it''s normal to have some conflicts."


    The young man looked at him, did not speak, turned and walked towards the corner on the side of the door, thinking that the lunatic would come over later to attract the attention of these people in the room, so he took the opportunity to escape.


    The room fell silent again.


    After the reminder just now, they all fell into a state of tension.


    In fact, no one, including middle-aged people, would not believe this, otherwise the whole city would not have become like this, otherwise the army would not have fled with the crowd.


    They are all desperate people!


    (https://)


    Set a small goal first, such as 1 second to remember: Shukeju mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 51： town 7 righteousness

    Because the black mist inside the building is thin, monsters usually only appear in relatively open places outside. There are no monsters in the huge building, but it is empty.


    "Da da da~"


    There was a light humming sound from outside.


    Everyone in the hall was shocked.


    Anyone who hears such a voice at this time will shudder.


    "There are still a lot of people."


    Su Changxing stood at the door and looked inside.


    The people in the room were relieved to see Su Changxing carrying a sniper rifle.


    The middle-aged man came forward and said with a smile, "Brother, are you a soldier? We are survivors trapped here."


    Su Changxing nodded, expressing his understanding, and said succinctly: "No... You guys prepare and go down later, this place will become dangerous."


    Unexpectedly, just after he finished speaking, another young man in a short shirt came forward and said excitedly:


    "You let us go! Shouldn''t you **** us out of here as a soldier?"


    Is this brainless? I''m really not afraid that I''ll shoot him... Su Changxing turned his head and looked at him calmly.


    It was only at this time that the young man realized that he had lost his composure, and under Su Changxing''s eyes, he shuddered.


    Just as he was about to say something, there was a scolding sound from the side.


    "What are you! Talking to our leader like that?" The man hiding in the side corner of the door came over with a knife.


    He randomly turned his head to look at Su Changxing, and said with a smile on his face, "Boss Su, it''s me, Zhen Qiyi."


    He was one of the 300 people who went to the border of no man''s land, and his body had been strengthened six times, but unfortunately he didn''t become a Extraordinary.


    "You."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "I didn''t expect to meet you here. Why are you hiding here? When the army left the vicinity, you should have followed."


    Zhen Qiyi smiled awkwardly and said:


    "Isn''t there still such a long distance? I am timid and afraid of death, and those lunatics are Extraordinary, I can''t beat them at all, so I might as well hide here... I will wait until you come Yet?"


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth twitched. He hadn''t noticed that this person was also a cunning before, and said:


    "It''s your luck. Normally, staying here is basically a dead end."


    The young man who was scolded just now was completely dumbfounded, leader? Extraordinary? Couldn''t understand what they were saying at all.


    The other people in the room also silently watched the conversation between Su Changxing and Su Changxing, and noticed the special information revealed in it.


    Zhen Qiyi smiled and said: "Haha, I have always been very lucky to drag you, the leader."


    Su Changxing nodded and said:


    "I want to do something on it, you will take them down later, and wait in the hotel opposite, it will be safe there, and there is no food for so many of you up there."


    Zhen Qiyi said without hesitation: "Ha, no problem, I will take them there later."


    After hesitating for a while, he still asked: "Well, leader, do you think I have a chance to become a Extraordinary now?"


    Su Changxing looked at him, and said slowly: "Well, yes, don''t worry, as long as you live, it will take a long time, and it will not be difficult to become an Extraordinary, sooner or later."


    He took out a rifle from his backpack and handed it to Zhen Qiyi, saying, "Although it may not be necessary, I still use it for self-defense."


    "Thank you leader."


    Zhen Qiyi showed a hint of joy. With a gun, he has a lot of confidence.


    After finishing speaking, Su Changxing turned and walked upstairs, and Zhen Qiyi''s voice came from behind him.


    "You heard it all, get ready, follow me down later, everyone has to go down!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Dada~"


    Jin leaned on the guardrail, fiddling with the black and white sniper rifle seriously.


    Here is above the observation deck, the roof of the tall building, there is no shelter around, and the transparent floor of glass is under the feet.


    The wind is very strong, and the billowing black mist is not far above, as if you can touch it with your hand.


    Su Changxing came up just in time to see Shen firing a shot in the distance, but the huge recoil didn''t affect her at all, and didn''t even make her body shake in the slightest.


    Derived ability?


    He couldn''t figure out what Jin''s ability was, and "Zhenzhi" couldn''t be analyzed, like a mess that couldn''t be cut.


    "How? Can you copy this thing?"


    Su Changxing took the sniper rifle and asked.


    Immediately, Jin nodded, held an invisible gun, and shot into the distance.


    The moment she fired, the surrounding airflow began to surge violently, and an explosion visible to the naked eye occurred in the distant sky.


    "But there seems to be something different."


    She thought for a while and said.


    "It must be different, it''s all turned into grenades."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining, and noticed that Jin''s attacks seemed to have an explosive property, even the "bullets" fired.


    "You stay on the stairs and don''t let anyone come up."


    As he spoke, he raised his sniper rifle and fired at the street directly below.


    A gladiator seemed to see Su Changxing and Su Changxing from below, and was running towards the building.


    "Boom~"


    The bullet pierced through his head, and even blasted a large crater on the ground.


    This position is a perfect sniper point for him, with a good vision, able to see dozens of kilometers away, and perform precise shooting.


    The gunshots came one after another without stopping.


    Those who were about to leave downstairs were taken aback, thinking that someone was shooting at them.


    "It''s our leader shooting upstairs, you don''t have to worry~www.novelhall.com~ just follow me."


    Holding the gun, Zhen Qiyi shouted confidently, guessing that Su Changxing was shooting those lunatics downstairs, it was really an exaggeration!


    Those lunatics slaughtered them, and Su Changxing slaughtered those lunatics.


    They walked down the stairs, a group of people were either fast or slow, and looked a little messy, but the atmosphere was still relaxed, and Zhen Qiyi''s self-confidence made them feel safe.


    In this case, as long as you can survive, you can do whatever you want.


    The dark-skinned middle-aged man came forward and said flatteringly: "Brother Zhen, Brother Zhen, can you tell me who this Chief Su is? From your tone, you seem very powerful."


    Zhen Qiyi glanced at him, and said calmly: "You don''t understand even if you say it, our leader Renyi, otherwise I won''t care about you... To be honest, you are all people who have died once .¡±


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, and said, "In other words, those rumors on the Internet before are all true!"


    The corners of Zhen Qiyi''s mouth curled up, and he sneered, "That must be true. We are all survivors from the previous apocalypse, so we have memories. As for you all died, we don''t know anything about it."


    "If you can die once, then you can definitely die twice, but if you can live again... Ha, then I don''t know."

 v2 Chapter 52： misfortune

    Hearing these words, everyone''s scalps went numb, and they felt that this world had become completely unfamiliar, and everything was very strange.


    The middle-aged man took a deep breath and continued to ask: "Then what happened to this Extraordinary?"


    Zhen Qiyi said in a bad mood: "Don''t talk about these things, I''m not an Extraordinary now, let alone you."


    They walked all the way to the ground floor along the stairs, and walked out the door, just in time to see a figure on the street in the distance who had been headshot and fell to the ground.


    "Boss Su shouldn''t shoot by mistake, right?"


    Another young man said worriedly.


    Zhen Qiyi looked around and said, "Let''s go straight there, the hotel is right in front, be more courageous, everything will be fine."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "It''s pretty efficient."


    Su Changxing saw Zhen Qiyi and others coming out from below, confirmed that there were no gladiators nearby, and pulled the mirror to another place.


    Jin sat on the side, holding a piece of chocolate cake, and ate it bit by bit.


    Fear shrouded these gladiators. If they were not careful, they would be shot, or they would be shot without knowing when.


    From the second to the early morning, he shot and killed hundreds of people, and the gladiators were no longer in sight.


    "Learn to be smart and know how to hide."


    Su Changxing immediately put down his gun, took out a bottle of water from his backpack and drank it down.


    now.


    Jin was already squatting aside and fell into a deep sleep, breathing evenly, with a little bit of cream on the corner of her bright red mouth. She watched Su Changxing''s shooting performance all night and ate four or five pieces of cake intermittently.


    "Have you started yet?"


    The number on the iron plate that Su Changxing noticed disappeared and turned into an ordinary iron plate, which also meant that the people in the world of black mist had completely lost control of this area.


    The black mist in the sky thinned out visibly with the naked eye.


    Sometimes things are so weird that a little change can make a huge difference.


    "Not quite right, the energy density is rising rapidly!"


    Su Changxing frowned slightly. He didn''t know what this meant, whether it was a good change, or maybe his small move brought about a bigger disaster.


    He pondered for a long time, but he couldn''t do anything.


    "What''s wrong, what are you thinking?"


    A soft female voice came from behind him.


    Su Changxing glanced at the sky, showing such an expression, turned his head to look at Shen Xuan who was standing behind him and said:


    "In the wee hours of the morning, that''s when you''ll wake up naturally, just like last time."


    There was a smile on Shen Xuan''s face, and there were still a few conspicuous black lines on her fair and smooth cheeks. She licked the corner of her mouth and said:


    "This is an obvious thing... It''s amazing that you have become so much stronger."


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and said, "So, how did Shen Jinxuan die?"


    Shen Xuan said calmly: "Because of my influence, she was too weak to resist this influence at all, so she died."


    "What about you? What''s going on with you now? The effects of radiation should have been eliminated." Su Changxing said, looking at the black lines on her face.


    Shen Xuan shook her head and said: "I don''t know, but my body has stopped collapsing, and this thing makes our strength grow faster."


    She used "we" instead of "I".


    Su Changxing could also feel that Shen Xuan''s strength was even more terrifying than before. Just standing there, the surrounding space seemed to be fluctuating and very irritable.


    She was hanging out... Su Changxing twitched imperceptibly, and said calmly: "So if you don''t do anything, you are still better than me."


    Shen Xuan opened her eyes wide and said with a smile, "Well, in theory, that''s the case, and I''ve worked hard too."


    Oh, it''s really hard work.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said, "This is unreasonable. It feels like you are a bomb undergoing nuclear fusion. Maybe..."


    Shen Xuan nodded, and said solemnly: "The situation is similar to before. I can only stay in a deep sleep for a long time, and I can''t even do anything easily."


    She hesitated, then said:


    "You have joined the Security Bureau now. The Security Bureau is not as simple as you seem. They used to have ridiculously strong people, but they seem to have disappeared."


    "Insanely strong? Extraordinary?" Su Changxing asked.


    Shen Xuan shook her head and said, "I don''t know, it seems to have only appeared once."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You Chen Xi are the ones, are you the one who predicted the end?"


    Shen Xuan didn''t hide it, she affirmed:


    "Yes, he is one of our Apocalypse, Venus, he seems to be the earliest Apocalypse, the power is a prophecy, but it is very mysterious, we do not know his true face, and he has never appeared in front of him."


    "I feel that he has a more important identity. His information has been completely wiped out, and no information about him can be found even in Chenxi''s top secret file."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, he didn''t expect this to happen, and said, "So, you were also sent to Chenxi by him."


    Shen Xuan was not sure: "Maybe, but I was the Apocalypse when I entered Chenxi. At that time, my strength was not very strong, but it grew very fast later."


    Shen Xuan knew that the information didn''t seem to be too much, or she was hiding something... Su Changxing took a step forward, stared at her, and said:


    "You won''t lie to me, will you?"


    People''s emotions often surface on their faces, except for Shen Xuan, who seems to be wearing a delicate mask.


    "What do you say?"


    Shen Xuan also took a step forward, bringing her face closer.


    Su Changxing breathed out, rubbed his forehead with one hand, and said helplessly, "Eldest sister, we need to be honest with each other, I can''t figure it out like this."


    The smile on Shen Xuan''s face was even worse, it seemed that Su Changxing''s appearance made her feel very funny, her tone softened, and she said coquettishly:


    "Asu, why don''t you trust others?"


    "..."


    Su Changxing was paralyzed, this is a real fairy.


    Shen Xuan let out a giggle, and said after a break, "Don''t worry, I never lie."


    "I believe it." Su Changxing said expressionlessly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The large and small projections in the white mist suddenly disappeared, the entire underground space went dark, and the scoreboard was frozen at the moment when Su Changxing became the number one~www.novelhall.com~What happened! "


    "Why is the screen black all of a sudden?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The watching crowd fell into chaos, especially those gamblers who were right and about to reap the rewards became agitated unwillingly.


    No one knows what happened, this is the first time this has happened.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "What''s going on, are these people useless? Four people besieged and killed one, and they were all killed. How can we explain to Master Shenhai?"


    The old man wearing monolithic glasses saw the explosion on the screen, stood up and cursed furiously, completely losing his previous demeanor.


    The middle-aged man who was counting coins next to him persuaded:


    "There is no way around this. Who would have thought that four would be defeated by one? Who would have thought that a native would be so strong... There must be people who say that he is a disguise from our world. And it¡¯s not like this hasn¡¯t happened before.¡±


    Sitting opposite, the silver-haired old woman wrapped in black cloth echoed:


    "Yes, it shouldn''t be our fault. We''ve tried our best... The main thing is to see if Master Shen Hai will mind, it shouldn''t be a big deal..."

 v2 Chapter 53： tide, sea

    While they were still discussing Master Shenhai''s reaction, the projection in the white mist suddenly cut off and went out.


    "what happened?"


    The old man wearing a monocle stared wide-eyed, unable to believe it.


    Deathmatch has never been a problem, except this time.


    More than a dozen people present panicked. They are all responsible for this problem, and they are likely to be sentenced to death.


    "I''ll go to the energy chamber below, and you can check other places." The man put away the coins and ran out in a hurry.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "This should count as my victory."


    The man with the huge sword on his back saw that the screen suddenly went black, smiled and said, thinking that the other party did something wrong.


    "...No, why did this go wrong, the ceremony backfired?" The person sitting on the high seat suddenly stood up and said with a frown.


    The death competition is definitely not for pure fun, but mainly to prepare for their next expansion, transforming a large number of deaths into energy that can continue to open up space.


    This is also the source of their continuous development. Every time they successfully develop a world, they will carry out a death competition in that world, and use this to digest the last war.


    Because Blue Star is a low-level world, the step of war was omitted, and they directly launched a death contest, but they never expected such an accident to happen.


    Once a death match is interrupted, there will be a long time interval between the next death match, which will interrupt their development and even threaten the safety of their world.


    The man with the huge sword on his back also realized the problem, got up and said, "Let''s go down and see the situation."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "what is that?"


    Shen Xuan opened her eyes wide, and saw small scarlet beams of light piercing through the black mist, like red threads connecting the sky and the earth.


    [Blood energy: the combination of vitality and soul, pure and high-quality energy, has the power to open up connected spaces. ¡¿


    Su Changxing licked his dry lips, and said calmly:


    "I seem to know what this so-called death competition is for. It''s really domineering, killing after killing, endless development."


    Shen Xuan came to her senses, leaned against the guardrail, half-closed her eyes, and asked, "Huh? Why are you so clear?"


    Su Changxing smiled and said: "From observation, if you can see the essence of things clearly, you can get the corresponding answer."


    Look sideways.


    She had fallen into a deep sleep and had only been awake for forty minutes.


    No, it should be said that she controls the active time, Shen Xuan is always awake, watching everything happening around her.


    A huge formation covering the entire sky appeared in the sky and turned slowly, as if to push away the billowing black mist.


    "Is that an exaggeration?"


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, and felt that the information given by the bald head might be wrong. The "Black Gold Mage" might not be from the world of black mist.


    He felt the breath of another world, full of misty, distorted taste, reminding him of the fairy tale world in comic books, and the salty smell of sea waves.


    Driven by a series of seemingly coincidental factors, the three worlds are slowly approaching each other.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A huge and bright magic pattern array appeared in the white mist, and it rotated rapidly, causing the surrounding space to vibrate, causing the entire underground space to shake violently, as if it was about to collapse.


    But this is not an ordinary world after all, but a wild world that is constantly killing and exploiting.


    "Ready to fight!"


    A man in wire armor stood out from the crowd and shouted that he was a general, and there were many soldiers here.


    Immediately, thousands of fighters stood out in a line, and the scene became orderly, in stark contrast to the chaos before.


    War is an eternal topic for a civilization, chaos represents war, order represents peace, and order is built on top of chaos.


    This has nothing to do with right or wrong, it only concerns the interests of race and civilization.


    It cannot be said that it is wrong for one civilization to destroy another civilization, it can only be said that the survival of the fittest is the rule.


    Doomsday is not just death, but also new life!


    "Fun game, but then it might not be so fun."


    A woman with long wine-red hair wrapped in a black robe floated above the white mist, her expression was cold, and beams of light visible to the naked eye flickered around.


    "Yara, heed my call!"


    She opened her hands, looked up at the sky, and shouted loudly, as if she was singing, and the dazzling light bloomed from between her eyes.


    "Bold!"


    A cold drink of reprimand.


    A huge black hand grabbed her and covered it in an instant.


    The next moment, a large amount of sea water gushed out from the white mist, and a huge tentacle came out and hit the dark palm.


    The palm of the hand was shattered and scattered into countless ice crystals in the air.


    The huge impact formed a high-decibel noise, causing blood to spurt from the facial features of those who got close.


    Another world appeared in the white mist, the endless sea, the black sky flickering with thunder and lightning, and an extremely huge, octopus-like tentacle monster entrenched in the sea.


    Half of the underground site was instantly submerged by sea water. What was even more surprising was that there were Extraordinary people struggling in the water, as if they were about to drown.


    This is no ordinary sea water!


    Sudden,


    A fiery light passed through the sea water from above, and shot into that world from the white mist, illuminating the entire underground space like the sun.


    A man wearing thick armor, holding a huge bronze sword, and eyes like a pair of eyes appeared in the huge underground space, standing in midair.


    Cut through two worlds with one sword!


    Penetrate hundreds of nautical miles.


    The gigantic tentacle monster was chopped into two pieces on the spot~www.novelhall.com~ The sea surface was also cut into two halves.


    A large amount of blood sprayed out from the body of the octopus monster, infecting the sea water, and poured into this underground place from the white mist.


    "Sun Lord!"


    Many soldiers shouted with excitement and admiration on their faces. They had seen such a scene more than once.


    In the long development, the Sun Lord has shot more than once, and his long lifespan has also allowed him to lead generations of people forward, to the heights, to the development.


    Half of the world was created by himself.


    The most powerful lord, the most brilliant leader, the sun of this dark world!


    "Everyone retreat and seal this place." The Sun Lord shouted as he looked at the ominous world in front of him.


    The most important thing is to plan and make a decision. If you fall into a war in a hurry, it will drag the whole world into the quagmire.


    While speaking, the bright red blood turned into black fish swimming in the water, with sharp teeth, surrounding them to bite the people trapped in the water.


    The "Black Gold Mage" was nowhere to be seen, and seemed to have disappeared since just now. She possessed superb concealment and camouflage abilities, and could even fool this glorious Sun Lord.

 v2 Chapter 54： just under 1 rain

    The rain with a salty smell fell from the sky, melting the billowing black mist, and smashing holes on the ground.


    Su Changxing came to his senses and ran inside with Shen Jinxuan in his arms. The rain had little effect on him, and holes were smashed into his clothes, leaving red spots on his skin.


    The strong self-healing ability makes these red spots disappear quickly.


    But to the body of an ordinary person, this rain is fatal, and a drop of rain is a **** hole.


    Ordinary people will never survive two seconds in the rain!


    Su Changxing went all the way back to the next floor. The glass platform above was cracked by the rain, but the toughness of the material was good. Even though it was full of cracks, it still didn''t collapse.


    "what happened?"


    Shen Jinxuan woke up from the dream and saw Su Changxing holding her, running down the stairs.


    Some clear pictures flashed back and forth in her mind intermittently. She thought it was a dream at first, but now it seems that it is not.


    Su Changxing looked at her, and said calmly: "It seems that this building is about to collapse, so we need to go down."


    There was a continuous sound of blows outside, like countless stones hitting the glass and the wall heavily.


    Shen Jinxuan looked sideways, the glass curtain wall outside the building was full of cracks, and could feel the whole building shaking violently.


    What''s happening here?


    She looked dazed, and the rain almost washed away the building: "It''s too exaggerated... am I dreaming?"


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth twitched, and he said, "Maybe."


    "..."


    Shen Jinxuan was silent for a while, and found that she was indeed not dreaming.


    now.


    They had already reached the first floor, and saw that the ground outside was full of potholes, large and small, made by rainwater.


    On the street, a skeleton wearing armor was smashed to pieces by the rain, and the bones were scattered all over the ground and gradually shattered.


    One can imagine the scene of a living person standing in it.


    Su Changxing felt that the whole building was shaking more and more seriously, hugged Shen Jinxuan, and rushed towards the opposite hotel.


    Staying here will risk being buried alive again by the building, which is even more troublesome.


    Zhen Qiyi and others were standing at the entrance of the hotel, looking this way.


    "Boss Su, are you okay?"


    Seeing Su Changxing running in, Zhen Qiyi hurried up and asked.


    Su Changxing was covered in seawater, his clothes were completely torn, and his bare upper body was covered with red spots, as if he had been bitten by a mosquito.


    "It''s okay, how is the situation here?"


    Su Changxing put Shen Jinxuan down, took out a light-colored short-sleeved shirt from his backpack, and put it on for himself.


    Zhen Qiyi said happily: "Fortunately, we were all hiding inside just now, and no one was injured."


    Shen Jinxuan looked at Su Changxing''s body in amazement, and said, "It''s amazing that you''re not injured."


    Su Changxing glanced at her and said, "So do you know who I am?"


    Shen Jinxuan was silent for a while, and said with some uncertainty: "Su... Changxing?"


    Such a name came to her mind.


    Su Changxing smiled, nodded and said, "Well, let''s get to know each other again, Miss Reporter."


    Shen Jinxuan thought about it, and wondered if this name was a bit strange, but it didn''t seem to matter.


    Split personality... She realized that she had such symptoms, otherwise it would be absolutely impossible to explain why she suddenly woke up and appeared in another location, nor could it explain that she would know the man in front of her.


    "If that''s the case, am I a master personality, or a split personality?"


    "I had sleeping sickness before. Could it be a split personality? The doctor misdiagnosed it?"


    "I''ve been to another world... Zombies all over the world... Doomsday game?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing noticed that Shen Jinxuan was habitually distracted again, coughed, looked at the people around, and said:


    "The rain won''t stop for a while, so just wait here, the house should be able to bear it, and it should be fine in a while."


    I just finished speaking.


    A huge impact sound came from the outside, and a glass curtain wall fell off from above, hitting the ground and smashing into pieces.


    "..."


    A group of people listened to the sporadic impact outside, staring wide-eyed.


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and then said: "Well, it''s okay, the structure of this building should be stronger than that tall building."


    I just finished speaking.


    There was movement upstairs, as if something had collapsed and hit the floor.


    "..."


    Su Changxing was silent again, and said silently: "Just wait."


    The rain kept falling,


    There was no intention of stopping until noon. The top floor of the hotel collapsed completely, leaving a pile of large and small rubble on the street.


    "The building isn''t necessarily going to last through the night."


    Shen Jinxuan held the self-heating hot pot, looked at the bumpy ground outside, and said thoughtfully.


    Su Changxing leaned back on the chair, looked at the old hard-shell book in his hand, and said calmly:


    "This situation is okay, and most of the remaining gladiators shouldn''t run around."


    He picked up his phone and looked at it, and found that the mission hadn''t been settled... In this way, there are still variables.


    The energy density in the environment is still rising, but Su Changxing judged that other places should not be like this, only here, because of the death competition.


    There has been no news from the bald head for a long time. I don''t know if he is dead or because of an accident, he deliberately avoided him, fearing that he would cross the river and tear down the bridge.


    It''s normal to have this kind of thinking. Everyone is not a gentleman, and there must be no trust at all.


    But Su Changxing didn''t intend to kill him, after all, the other party helped him a lot and provided a lot of important information, so if he killed him like this, he would feel a little ashamed.


    "What''s the use of this phone?"


    Shen Jinxuan looked at the black screen phone in her hand and asked.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You have lost your player qualification, so you can''t use your phone for the time being."


    "How to get qualified?" Shen Jinxuan asked.


    Su Changxing looked up at her and said, "It should be to become a Extraordinary."


    "Extraordinary?"


    Curiosity appeared on Shen Jinxuan''s face, and she asked, "You are an Extraordinary, right? Do I have a chance to become an Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing pondered for a while and said, "You can try it, I''ll help you strengthen it tonight."


    He paused, and UU reading www.uukanshu.com said: "Well, if the rain doesn''t stop, it doesn''t seem to be okay... I still have specialties here, and the canned food I brought over there, Zhen Qiyi you Would you like some?"


    Zhen Qiyi, who was sitting on the other side, wiped off the red oil from the corner of his mouth with a paper towel, and said with a sneer, "Ha, boss, there''s no need for that. I''m allergic to canned food and biscuits now, so I don''t need to eat them."


    "I see that there are still a lot of fresh ingredients in the hotel. Later, I will cook... My family has been chefs for three generations. My dad said that I want to learn from outside things, so I went to study abroad and specialize in cooking. Learn western food."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said, "Have you learned it?"


    Zhen Qiyi shrugged and said confidently:


    "No, I dropped out of school. I think that stuff is not as good as our ancestors'' stuff. If I just come back, I''ll wait until the end. Thinking about it this way, it''s a right decision for me to drop out of school."


    Listening to it this way, Zhen Qiyi does seem to have luck... Su Changxing smiled and said: "Okay, let me try your handicraft later in the evening, if this house can hold on."


    Zhen Qiyi immediately said: "That man named Sha Wenbo is an architect, it seems that he participated in the construction of this city window, and he estimates that this house should last until tomorrow."

 v2 Chapter 55： solidified stone

    After dinner, Su Changxing continued to flip through the book in his hand. It was found in the doomsday store. It was a travelogue of another world, which was regarded as a casual book.


    But to him it was knowledge.


    That world also seemed to be an extraordinary power system, but it was different, and Su Changxing felt like a broken extraordinary system.


    They are divided into twelve paths, and each path is a single position promotion, and the way to become an Extraordinary is also very special. Through a kind of imprint, imprinted on the body since childhood, they will naturally become Extraordinary when they grow up.


    However, they only have twelve positions to choose from, and half of them are lost, so most of them cannot become Extraordinary.


    According to Su Changxing''s understanding, this just doesn''t fit.


    This kind of system seems not to work, but they have legends that mortals become gods.


    "So Extraordinary people can become gods at the end?"


    Su Changxing touched his chin and put the book back in his bag.


    He reads very quickly, he can basically scan two pages at a glance, and he can finish flipping through a palm-thick book in just over ten minutes.


    This way of reading is tentatively called "quantum reading method". In other people''s eyes, he just flipped through the book and didn''t take it seriously.


    "where are you going?"


    Shen Jinxuan asked as she watched Su Changxing prepare to go out with a sniper rifle on his back.


    Su Changxing hesitated, handed her the bandaged pistol from his bag, and said:


    "Go out for a stroll, it''s nearby, take a pistol for self-defense."


    Shen Jinxuan looked at the pistol, froze for a moment, and said, "Well, be careful."


    Su Changxing naturally went out to hunt and kill the remaining gladiators. If they were not dealt with, they would always be a threat, and half of the top ten were still alive.


    Because of the rain, T3 was stopped outside when he was going back to the city, so he had to wait.


    Without the help of the scouting robot, it was much more difficult for him to find these gladiators, and the buildings collapsed in a large area, and there was no relative commanding height.


    It wasn''t until the evening that he returned to the hotel with his upper body naked against the raindrops. The rain was a little lighter than in the morning, but it was still fatal.


    Those gladiators were all hiding, which made it difficult for him to find them. In one afternoon, he only hunted and killed twelve, which was less than one-tenth of last night.


    "Boom~"


    As soon as he walked to the door, he heard the sound of a pistol.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were fixed, but he saw Jin squatting on the chair, dangling the gun with a bored expression on his face.


    Others in the room looked terrified.


    "Sister, sister, this thing is not used like that." Zhen Qiyi stood far away, persuading her, with an aggrieved expression like an angry little girl.


    He thought that Shen Jinxuan should be easy to get along with, but after Su Changxing left, she seemed to be a different person, or rather, she was a different person.


    Su Changxing walked in, changed a piece of clothes by the way, and said angrily, "Don''t be scary."


    Sitting cross-legged on the chair, Jin curled her lips and said, "I just tried the gun...and it''s too boring."


    Because it''s too boring, so it''s scary, what kind of logic is this... Zhen Qiyi is a little bit broken, thinking that the woman of the leader is a complete lunatic, more scary than the leader, no, the leader is just awe-inspiring .


    Su Changxing glanced sideways at the restless Zhen Qiyi, and comforted him, "Don''t worry, she won''t shoot anyone casually."


    "Who knows for sure!" Jin whispered.


    Zhen Qiyi raised his eyebrows and fell into deep thought: "..."


    Su Changxing said affirmatively: "She was just scaring you, there has never been a precedent before."


    "But the gun might go off." Jin added.


    Zhen Qiyi said with a sneer: "Sister, I''ll cook and get something delicious."


    Then, he walked towards the kitchen as if fleeing.


    Su Changxing sat down beside him, and said helplessly, "Ordinary people can''t stand your intimidation."


    For ordinary people, Jin has a strong sense of oppression, especially when he laughs.


    Jin stood up and fell on Su Changxing''s shoulder, looked at him dejectedly, and said, "Boring~ I want to do something interesting."


    The doomsday world may be the most interesting place for her, with endless battles and killings... Su Changxing touched the end of her hair and found it very soft. He took out the mobile phone and earphones from the backpack with his backhand, and said with a smile :


    "Dingge, although there is no Internet, but there should be some stored on it."


    Jin''s eyes lit up, and he started fiddling with his mobile phone. After a while, he wore earphones, shaking while listening to the song, and fiddled with something in his hands.


    There was a noisy sound coming from the earphones, which seemed to be a song like heavy metal rock.


    Does this taste seem to be expected... Su Changxing picked up the phone and checked the messages on it.


    [Mission (City of Hell) Completed]


    ¡¾Obtain solidified stone¡¿


    [Obtain high-level mysterious items, jumping fish]


    [Jumping fish (B crown, middle position): A fish made of wood, placed on the ground can simulate the image of any object or creature, and attract the hatred of surrounding creatures. ¡¿


    "It doesn''t seem very useful."


    Su Changxing looked at the wooden fish that appeared in his hand, and felt that this so-called high-level mysterious item was a bit misleading.


    The wooden fish was carved very rough. If he hadn''t known it was a wooden fish, Su Changxing would have almost missed it. It looked more like a cow.


    As for the curing stone, it is very interesting.


    This thing can also be called a promotion stone, which can assist Extraordinary people below the seventh step to advance to the next step, forming a non-fixed position.


    If successful, this position is at least high-ranking, and the fit is extremely high.


    "Is this stuff good, or bad?"


    Su Changxing was a little undecided.


    The randomness of solidified stones is too high, it is completely a matter of luck, and if it fails, it may cause the collapse of the position~www.novelhall.com~ The probability of failure seems to be not low.


    However, he can indeed slow down, the degree of mystery is almost full, and he has not yet fully understood this position.


    His time to become an Extraordinary was too short, and he grew up very quickly, which made him not have much confidence in promotion.


    On the other hand, he is also eager to improve his strength.


    "Wait a little longer, it''s better to be steady."


    Su Changxing hesitated again and again, put the curing stone in his backpack, and decided to wait until the time was right before being promoted.


    After a while.


    Zhen Qiyi put a few steaming dishes on the table and said with a smile, "Come on, try my cooking."


    "OK, try it."


    Su Changxing picked up the tachymeter, stared at the dish and was stunned.


    ¡¾Put highly poisonous food...¡¿


    Zhen Qiyi watched Su Changxing stop suddenly, and asked in confusion, "Boss, what''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing turned his head to look at him, and said calmly, "Have you given poison?"


    When Zhen Qiyi was asked this question, he was dumbfounded, and immediately said: "How is it possible, I can try first."


    As he said that, he picked up the quick stick to pick up vegetables, but was knocked down by Su Changxing.

 v2 Chapter 56： Game script?

    , Global Game: Comes with Portable Store


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, and said firmly:


    "Don''t try it, it''s really poisonous, it will disappear after eating... Has anyone else touched the food just now?"


    Zhen Qiyi thought for a while and said: "There were other people cooking in the kitchen just now, but no one should have touched it, and I tasted it before."


    "That is to say, it was poisoned when you brought it over."


    Su Changxing then turned his head to look at the others, many of them cast their gazes at him.


    There seems to be nothing unusual, these people are just ordinary people, and it is impossible for ordinary people to poison Zhen Qiyi under the nose.


    Of course, Du will definitely not run into the dishes by himself, so there must be a third party here, and the target is him or Jin!


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and immediately walked to the second floor of the hotel. They all stayed on the first floor, and the poisoner could only hide there if he wanted to hide.


    The second floor is still in good condition, and the upper floor basically collapsed into ruins. There is nothing on this floor, only the corpses left over from before, piled up together, a little smelly.


    Su Changxing continued to walk to the third floor, and when he went up, he noticed something was wrong, and smelled a fresh smell of blood, which was so faint that it was almost covered by sea water.


    "Someone died?"


    He frowned slightly, and walked towards the ruins that smelled of blood. Aside from the rubble on the surface of the ruins, three corpses could be vaguely seen.


    Although the face of the corpse was scratched, he could still recognize it as one of those people below.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Flashing text in a chat box.


    "How did he find out? I''m using an expert-level poison, so it should be difficult to detect. This is too fake, isn''t it just a C-level mission we took?"


    "The opponent is at the nineteenth level of golden quality. We are definitely not opponents. Don''t show your feet and prepare to give up and evacuate."


    "Well, is this a hidden mission? It''s the first time I''ve seen the nineteenth level of gold quality."


    "No matter what task we have to give up, don''t take risks."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Boom~"


    At the same time, an explosion sounded from below.


    Su Changxing rushed, smashed through the stones in the ruins and jumped from the third floor. He saw three people in black raincoats rushing out of the explosion and fleeing along the street.


    One of them, whose arm was blown off, yelled at his teammates: "Isn''t she level zero? Why is this place so powerful and a rare boss?"


    "Run, the target has come down from above, he has long-range attack means, pay attention to dodging." The person next to him reminded.


    boss?


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, and noticed that none of these three people should be gladiators, and it was strange to hear them talking.


    He pointed his sniper rifle at one of the men''s vests and shot, and the bullets flew out in a flowing pattern, passing through the gaps in the raindrops.


    The man noticed that Su Changxing was shooting, so his body speed increased sharply, and he dodged to the side, but he was still shot in the shoulder by the oblique bullet.


    "Boom~"


    With the light gunshot, his shoulders exploded and he fell heavily to the ground.


    And his companions didn''t even look back, and continued to run forward.


    Su Changxing lost their vision, so he had to drag his scythe to chase after them. Their speed wasn''t too fast, so they should be able to catch up easily.


    When he chased after them, he found that the two had disappeared into the rain out of thin air, and only the man behind him was still struggling on the ground, making painful noises.


    Su Changxing didn''t kill him on purpose, just to keep him alive and ask for information.


    [Pitch-black raincoat: quest item, all water will not touch your body...]


    Rely on this raincoat to resist the rain in the sky?


    Mission item?


    Su Changxing approached, the rain slid down his face, looked at each other, and said, "Who are you?"


    This is a young man with a handsome face. His face is unnatural, like a carved work of art.


    Too much perfection is the greatest imperfection, and it''s untrue.


    "Who are we?"


    He laughed with a distorted expression: "By the way, you npcs are terribly smart, and you still ask who we are?"


    He has no fear of death, and the distorted expression on his face seems to be just a natural reaction of the body. Instead, he said indignantly:


    "What a broken mission, the difficulty does not match the level at all, and I lost experience points for nothing."


    They couldn''t communicate at all, and the two of them were not on the same channel at all... Su Changxing pulled out the revolver, pointed at his head, smiled warmly, and said:


    "Well, let''s make a deal, I can consider not killing you."


    "Can it still be like this?"


    The man showed a look of surprise, and said: "What kind of deal, if you can not die, that would be the best."


    In his cognition, if caught by the target of this kind of mission, he would usually be killed immediately, but this npc actually made such a request on his own initiative, could it really be some kind of hidden mission.


    The moment Su Changxing proposed the deal, a message popped up on the phone.


    [Kill the intruders, you can get rich rewards]


    He didn''t care about the messages on the phone, but asked tentatively, "Are you playing a game?"


    The air was filled with the sound of rain, but standing in it felt quiet.


    [The target initiates a transaction to you, whether to accept it]


    The man froze for a few seconds, then said:


    "Yes, I''m playing a game, and you are NPCs... You actually have this kind of self-awareness. Could it be that it''s set by the system, and you haven''t noticed it before."


    Su Changxing observed his reaction carefully. He was very relaxed and showed no signs of lying, and asked, "How did you get here?"


    The man said of course:


    "Mission~www.novelhall.com~ is a dungeon mission, you are our target, if we knew you were so strong, we should give up... I can tell you what else you want to know, as long as you Don''t kill me, well, I think this deal is very good and very humane."


    In his opinion, telling Su Changxing this information will not have any impact, this is completely a free trade.


    This is indeed a game for him... Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "I''m more curious about how you entered the game?"


    The man said without hesitation:


    "Game warehouse, maybe you don''t understand it, it seems to be related to some consciousness mapping technology, but I''m still curious about how this game works... This kind of computing power may not be able to cope with supercomputers .¡±


    "We should be considered to have completed the deal now, let me go."


    Su Changxing stared at him, raised his eyebrows and said, "What deal?"


    "Ugh."


    The man suddenly said angrily: "It doesn''t count what you say, and the system told me that the transaction was completed."


    "Have it?"


    Su Changxing looked at his phone, and sure enough there was information about the transaction, but he didn''t ask him to enforce it.


    The man didn''t understand what was going on, and said, "Of course, and this is the deal you proposed."

 v2 Chapter 57： Gold Level 19

    Su Changxing smiled, put away his gun, and said, "Ha, just kidding, don''t mind, you guys know I''m stronger than you...can you judge my strength?"


    The man looked strange and said, "Game, do you know the definition of a game? It''s normal for us to see your level."


    Is it normal?


    It is equivalent to saying that they are born with the talent of "true knowledge".


    "True knowledge" does not count as Su Changxing''s ability, but his talent, which is bestowed by the doomsday game, and has been weakened a lot after the death of the head.


    If he wanted to strengthen "true knowledge", he had to turn this talent into his ability through promotion, but the standard of "true knowledge" itself was too high, so he couldn''t promote it.


    Su Changxing then asked, "Then what level am I?"


    "Gold quality level nineteen." The man said casually.


    "Gold quality?"


    "Yes, it is equivalent to the evaluation of combat power. For example, I am at the eighteenth level of the blue quality. The blue quality can surpass the third to fourth level of fighting with the gray quality. The gold quality is very scary, and it can surpass more than ten levels. ... However, the gold quality only appears only if you NPC, we are generally gray and blue. "


    The man talked eloquently, as if he was a good teacher.


    Su Changxing showed a satisfied expression, nodded to express his understanding, and said:


    "This deal is not fair after all. You can exchange your life for a few words. You have to trade something. How about leaving the raincoat on your body?"


    After hearing this, the man thought it made sense and said:


    "It seems a bit unfair. As for this raincoat, it''s a mission item. If you want it, I''ll give it to you. It doesn''t belong to me anyway."


    As he spoke, he took off his raincoat and threw it to Su Changxing, revealing a bright lock coat, and limped towards Su Changxing''s back.


    That location seems to be where they left off.


    Su Changxing didn''t notice any abnormalities, and "Zhen Zhi" didn''t analyze anything.


    But he was sure there must be something like a portal to let this "player" leave.


    Blood flowed from the man''s body into the pit on the ground along the rainwater. His speed was not fast, and the injury had a particularly great impact on him.


    As he approached that area, the space was indeed slightly distorted.


    Su Changxing didn''t notice it, but "Zhenzhi" did.


    "Boom~"


    Blood flowers exploded on the man''s head.


    The distorted space immediately returned to normal.


    Jin''s face was covered with blood, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. With one hand, he gestured for a gun, aimed at the person who fell on the ground, and fired another shot, killing him completely.


    Life passes quickly, like water pouring from the rim of a cup.


    A cold corpse was left on the ground.


    He looked like an ordinary-looking young man, and he was wearing ordinary civilian clothes instead of the chain jacket before.


    really.


    Su Changxing looked at the raincoat in his hand. Just now he suspected that if the other party died, his belongings would also be taken away.


    This is also very reasonable, the other party is just playing the game, and the setting that the equipment does not drop is not surprising.


    "Why did you run out?"


    Su Changxing wrapped Jin''s body in a raincoat. She was covered in blood from the raindrops, but her physical strength was not bad, at least she wouldn''t be crushed to death all at once.


    The raindrops fell on the raincoat as if they were guided by some force, and they slid away like ordinary rainwater, losing their proper strength.


    The words "task item" disappeared, and the grade of the item also dropped.


    "This thing is good!"


    With a satisfied smile on Jin''s face, he walked around in the rain wearing a raincoat.


    Then, she asked curiously, "Who are they?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and replied, "Some intruders seem to be real players."


    He wondered if he would look different in the eyes of these people, or if the whole world looked different.


    If it is said that everyone will have a different destiny, some are born to be kings and some will become bandits, then each world will also have a different destiny.


    The other party''s world is the king, and they are Kou, and the treatment they receive is completely different.


    But what caused this difference?


    Jin didn''t seem to care at all, she turned her head and said, "I''m hungry, let''s go get something to eat."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Where''s my mobile phone?"


    Jin pointed to the ground behind him, where the parts were completely disassembled and said, "It''s broken. If you want, I can fix it for you."


    Su Changxing said in disbelief, "You still know how to do this?"


    Jin nodded: "Well, you can try."


    "Forget it, if it''s broken, it''s broken, it''s useless anyway." Su Changxing waved his hands and said after Jin.


    The rainwater kept beating on his body, forming red spots and bruises, and even overflowing with blood. At the same time, he recovered quickly under the powerful self-healing ability.


    In this cycle, his physical strength is not small, but there are obvious benefits, his physical strength has improved.


    The most obvious change is that his physique has increased by 0.2, which doesn''t seem like much, but the actual improvement is huge.


    He reckoned that the promotion ability of the "sleeping lizardman" might not have been fully developed~www.novelhall.com~Through this method, the potential of the ability was unexpectedly stimulated.


    It was a pleasant surprise.


    Su Changxing also felt that this kind of improvement was very important. Although there would be no obvious change in strength, it could help him figure out his own situation and increase the success rate of advancing to the seventh step.


    Back at the hotel, a group of people were still in a state of panic and bewilderment. They didn''t understand what happened. They only saw that three of them ran out just now, and then there was an explosion.


    Zhen Qiyi was also in shock, but he knew that someone of unknown origin was mixed among them. Seeing Su Changxing and Su Changxing came back, he hurried up to him and asked:


    "Boss Su, are those three people dead?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "I ran away, but there should be no problem for the time being. Don''t worry, three people died in the ruins on the third floor upstairs."


    "Three people died!"


    Zhen Qiyi said with a look of surprise.


    Su Changxing glanced at him, and said angrily, "Didn''t you notice that there were three people missing? The number was correct before, and the three people just now were them in disguise."


    Only then did Zhen Qiyi react: "Oh, it seems so, I''ll go and see which three people are missing."


    After a while.


    A not-so-good-looking woman was crying loudly in front of a dead body, one of whom was her husband and the other was her husband''s brother.

 v2 Chapter 58： Abnormal water

    , Global Game: Comes with Portable Store


    This is the cruel reality, other people''s games, one''s own hell.


    Zhen Qiyi seemed to be unable to stand such crying, but he didn''t say anything, just greeted:


    "Boss, I''ll get some more food. If there''s steak, I''ll fry some steak."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Anything is fine."


    Then, he pointed to the dark-skinned middle-aged man next to the dead body on the ground, and calmly said:


    "If you drag it around and throw it away, it will stink if you put it here... Don''t cry too, there are so many people who died, there are three of them, and you can''t cry."


    The middle-aged man patted the woman on the shoulder and said, "Boss, you have already spoken, so stop crying, it will also affect everyone''s emotions."


    The woman stopped crying immediately and sat aside silently.


    Su Changxing recalled that there was no such situation in the gathering place at that time. Too many people died, and everyone became numb to death.


    In the end, they will not have much reaction to the dead, and everyone''s only belief is to be alive.


    There are candles on the tables, and the city''s electrical system has been disrupted by the rain.


    half an hour later.


    Zhen Qiyi brought three plates of sizzling fried steaks on the dining table, and beside them were fried eggs that were charred on one side and tender on the other, and the yolks had not yet completely solidified, as well as pasta wrapped in sauce.


    Su Changxing sized it up and said, "You''re pretty quick."


    Jin picked up the knife and fork and ate it directly, seeming to have forgotten about the poisoning incident just now, or didn''t take it to heart at all.


    "How does it taste?" Zhen Qiyi asked with great interest.


    Su Changxing cut open the beef, tasted a piece, nodded in appreciation and said, "It''s really good."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "This npc is so **** ugly!"


    Wu Yan, who was wearing a chain jacket, stood in front of the resurrection monument, cursing and talking to his companions.


    There are many people in strange costumes around, there are soldiers patrolling in small groups on the street, and there are lanterns like ice crystals hanging on the street, exuding a light blue luster.


    Everything seems unreal, as if in a fairy tale world.


    "What''s wrong?" asked the companion.


    Wu Yan took a deep breath and said, "After you left, the little boss of that mission offered to make a deal with me, and asked me to tell him some information, so he let me go, but ended up killing me after completing the deal."


    "I''m so angry...and I was punished because I lost the quest items. I don''t know where I got into trouble today..."


    Before the words were finished, a woman walking on the far side blushed and suppressed a smile, and said:


    "You should also be the first person, and you were teased by an npc."


    Wu Yan suddenly felt a little annoyed, and explained:


    "No, this npc is very different. He actually asked us if we were playing a game. It''s creepy to be so smart. And Chen Xin, these two guys were running faster than anyone else at the time, leaving me behind. do not care."


    Another man in a purple cowboy hat answered:


    "We call it a strategic retreat. That guy is too strong. If you don''t run, you will die three times... However, I saw some people on the Internet suspecting that this so-called game is the real world. It seems unreal. Many The place makes sense everywhere.¡±


    Wu Yan stared at him with idiot eyes, and said with a smile: "Then you believe it?"


    "It''s not that I believe it, I just think what he said makes sense. The intelligence of these NPCs is indeed too high, and some of them are no different from us." The man in the cowboy hat said thinking.


    Wu Yan touched the arm that was blasted by the bullet just now, and said with a smile:


    "But we can be resurrected, this matter itself is unreasonable, it''s just unreasonable speculation... let''s think about how to upgrade, this game is too difficult to upgrade, after that I will go back to take revenge, and get rid of the shame! "


    Although they can gain experience by killing them, every level up requires a lot of experience, and simply upgrading the combat effectiveness is not high.


    "You still want to take revenge. I don''t think you have a chance in a short period of time. You need to be at least 20 or 30 levels, and even if you go to that dungeon world, you may not be able to find him." The man in the cowboy hat beat him mercilessly. road.


    Wu Yan rubbed his temples, and jokingly said, "Have you been playing for a long time? I feel a little dizzy. It seems that someone died suddenly while playing."


    "There is still a task with a lot of rewards, you can download it after you complete it."


    "Row."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    night.


    Dark city, familiar feeling.


    Su Changxing took Jin to walk on the streets full of ruins. The rain continued to fall, and it was getting smaller, but the change was not large.


    Everything seems to be changing in an orderly manner.


    On the one hand, he was cleaning up the remaining gladiators, and on the other hand, he was also checking to see if there were any other "players".


    "There are fish in the water!"


    Jin stopped suddenly, stared at a puddle and said.


    It was just a shallow puddle of water, but there seemed to be something black swimming in it, and the slight sound of splashing water made one''s skin crawl.


    What is this thing... Su Changxing dragged her back a few steps, took out the wooden fish from his pocket, and threw it straight ahead:


    "Let''s see what it is first."


    When the wooden fish landed on the ground, it turned into a fresh fish. It kept twitching its tail and making rattling noises, which immediately disturbed the things in the water.


    "à§~"


    An octopus tentacles with a mouth leaped out of the water and rolled towards the fresh fish on the ground.


    Unexpectedly, the body of the wooden fish turned into a fish suddenly swelled, and its appearance also changed. It became a ball, and it quickly bit off the rolled tentacles in one bite.


    A large amount of liquid like ink spewed out from the irregular breaks of the tentacles, infecting the ground and the water in the puddles.


    The broken tentacles retracted in an instant and disappeared without a trace.


    After the wooden fish took a bite, it also changed back to its original appearance.


    [Cooling time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ three hours]


    "It still has the ability to attack."


    Su Changxing walked over to pick up the wooden fish on the ground. He was a little surprised, and looked sideways at the puddle beside him, only to find that it was just a puddle of shallow water, and there was nothing in it.


    Hallucination?


    Probably not, the ink was still left on the ground.


    The seawater falling from the sky these days made this area weird. Even Su Changxing felt his scalp tingle, completely unable to imagine what would happen next moment.


    "Disappeared?" There was a hint of excitement on Jin''s face, as if feeling very novel, and then threw a "grenade" into the puddle, but there was no explosion as expected.


    Disappeared¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Leave it alone, let''s get out of here."


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, and dragged Jin back, realizing that he had to leave this area quickly, otherwise something might go wrong.


    This is the center of the entire city, and it is also the place with the heaviest rainfall. Some low-lying locations are even submerged by sea water.


    It is impossible for such rainfall to cause the current situation, and the city''s infrastructure is good, with a well-developed drainage system.


    There was a seven-day rainstorm, which did not have any impact on the West Bridge.


    If the rain still doesn''t stop tomorrow, he can only abandon Zhen Qiyi and others, and take Shen Jinxuan to leave here first.


    The city gradually became unpredictable.

 v2 Chapter 59： Reconnection

    Su Changxing sat quietly on the top of the ruins, and countless raindrops hit his body, causing pain that was neither mild nor severe.


    The hour hand skipped twelve o''clock.


    The phone vibrated violently, and a large number of messages popped up.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing took out his mobile phone to check, and the forum was open again. He now belongs to the forum in Xiqiao District, and someone has already posted a post asking for help.


    Xi Lingmeng: I am now trapped in the inner city, and the house is about to collapse. Does anyone know what to do?


    Immediately someone replied: I also want to ask, before it was those lunatics, and then there was this rain that was like a stone.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Too many people died on the West Bridge, and there were only a dozen scattered posts in more than an hour, all trapped in a certain place in the city.


    Su Changxing reckoned that there might only be hundreds of people in the forum, but this number is not surprising, because there are not many people who survived the doomsday.


    Immediately afterwards.


    He spent 100,000 points, summoned ten doomsday shops, and prepared to spend a lot of money.


    By hunting a large number of gladiators, he earned more than 2 million points, with a total of more than 3.2 million points.


    It sounds like a scary number, but it''s not too much, because in the doomsday store, many of the more expensive items are around 100,000, or even hundreds of thousands.


    Of course, how cost-effective it is is another matter.


    Ten beams of light flowing from fireflies are interspersed between the sky and the earth, and can be seen in most of the city. Because dozens of beams of light are gathered together, they are extremely conspicuous.


    Jin squatted aside, holding a "sniper rifle" and shooting the monsters left in the ruins, followed by explosions.


    Those monsters were not shot to death by bullets, but were blown to death. The power of the explosion was astonishing, often causing a large amount of rubble.


    "This is not a sniper rifle, a satellite howitzer or something." Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining.


    Jin looked sideways, showing a thoughtful look, and said, "It feels about the same~"


    now.


    The forum exploded because of the doomsday store summoned by Su Changxing.


    "I saw someone summoning ten doomsday shops, is this an illusion?"


    "No, I saw it too. It''s worth 100,000 points. We must have a big boss here, at least a Extraordinary."


    "It''s too extravagant to use 100,000 points to summon the doomsday store. My points are not even a fraction."


    "Isn''t the fraction of one hundred thousand zero?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The ID of "Please call me a good person" still cannot be used.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to use the ID of "Lucky Kid" to contact Chen Ling and ask them what was going on there.


    Chen Ling told him that T3 is manufacturing a transport robot with a material that can specifically resist this kind of rain, and the manufacturing will be completed tomorrow.


    "It is actually possible to manufacture such a thing, which is indeed a high-tech product."


    After thinking about it, Su Changxing felt that T3 seemed too abnormal. Given enough time, it didn''t seem difficult to create a machine empire, and they would continue to grow with time.


    He suddenly realized a serious problem. According to this trajectory, the AI ??mutiny seems to be doomed, and it is only a matter of time.


    This seems to be a potential factor for the end... Su Changxing smiled, thinking too much.


    The doomsday shop slowly descended along the beam of light, suspended in the air, exuding a soft light.


    He browsed through the items in the ten doomsday shops and found that there were many good things.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing bought a lot of items, because there are enough points, it is a waste not to use them.


    But you can''t buy all of them. The backpack doesn''t have that much space, so you still have to make a choice.


    "Come here, let me strengthen it for you... You probably haven''t strengthened it yet."


    Su Changxing turned his head and said to Jin who was holding a gun.


    Jin came over, thought for a while, and said, "No."


    Su Changxing didn''t know how many times Jin could be strengthened, but for the sake of safety, let''s exchange it six times first, twice for spirit, twice for perception, once for speed, and once for physique.


    Jin''s ability is obviously related to mental power, it should be right to strengthen the spirit and perception.


    Several streaks of white light merged into her body.


    Jin felt it, and said, "It seems to have changed a bit."


    Su Changxing then asked, "How much is your mental strength?"


    "Huh?" Jin looked puzzled.


    Su Changxing gestured, "The one displayed on your phone."


    She reluctantly took out her phone from her pocket and looked at it.


    Didn''t I see it before... Su Changxing thought it was normal~www.novelhall.com~ After all, she didn''t even register for the forum ID.


    She is probably the only player without a registration ID.


    Jin stared at the phone and said thoughtfully, "38."


    "38?"


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and then he was dumbfounded. He never thought that her mental power would be so high, and she was completely abnormal.


    He thought that his own mental power of 21 was high enough, but Jin was actually more than ten points higher than him.


    This is a very scary thing!


    If he didn''t have a mental power of 21, he wouldn''t be able to take care of so many abilities at the same time with the trickster, and it would be impossible to achieve such combat effectiveness.


    And the higher the attribute goes, the more difficult it is to increase it. It is much more difficult to increase from 20 points to 30 points than from 3 points to 20 points.


    The average person''s mental power is around three points, and the average perception is around 0.5.


    Sitting on the rocks in the ruins, Jin opened her dark blue eyes wide and asked curiously, "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said:


    "I feel that I chose the wrong direction of strengthening just now. The strengthening of mental power seems to be of no use to you."


    Jin shrugged, with a look of indifference, but was interested in the bazooka Su Changxing was carrying: "What is this?"


    Su Changxing handed her the bazooka and said, "There is only one bazooka for a nuclear warhead, and the explosion range is about one kilometer."


    The explosion range of this thing is indeed large. For ordinary people, the radiation alone is fatal, but the power is not as powerful as a random shot he fired.

 v2 Chapter 60： get away

    The main purpose of Su Changxing buying this thing is to study it for Jin, and this way should improve her ability.


    "Hmm~"


    She looked very understanding, took the bazooka, fiddled with it for a while, put it on her shoulder, and was ready to launch.


    "It seems to have become a lot smaller."


    Su Changxing looked at the sky, and noticed that the rain suddenly became much lighter and thinner, and as the billowing black mist faded away, he could still vaguely see the stars in the sky.


    "Is there a chemical reaction?"


    He was a little confused, suspecting that the rain had diluted the black mist.


    Now this time should be the best time for other people to escape from the city. If the rain becomes heavier again later, they may really be trapped here to death.


    Su Changxing reminded these people by posting on the forum that now is the best time to leave, even though they will be bruised and swollen by the rain.


    Then, he informed Zhen Qiyi that he was going to leave.


    After more than ten minutes, everyone with a steel pot on their head as an umbrella, followed Su Changxing all the way to leave the dark city


    [Sub-quest (Escape): The rain suddenly became lighter, giving you a chance to leave. Many people in the city are still trapped in it. As the strongest person in the city, you must protect them from leaving.


    For every 100 people who successfully leave with your help, 10,000 points will be rewarded. ¡¿


    The frequency of missions has increased, and it seems to have returned to the beginning... Su Changxing looked at the message that popped up on his phone, turned his head and said to Zhen Qiyi:


    "Contact other people on the forum, tell them our departure route, and if you drop by, you can leave with us."


    After hearing this, Zhen Qiyi nodded and said: "Okay, I will contact them on the forum...but this will slow down our departure."


    "fine."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said:


    "These people are considered the elite among human beings. Can you save them or save them? Let them take other people with them as much as possible... I guess most of the people who stay will die later."


    "Okay, leader!"


    The way Zhen Qiyi looked at Su Changxing changed. He suddenly realized that the leader who wore him through the doomsday had a completely different state of mind from him.


    He only selfishly thinks about how he can survive, while Su Changxing thinks about the life and death of other people.


    This has nothing to do with right or wrong, but he is deeply moved... If Chief Su is as selfish as me, I should not be able to survive the doomsday.


    He clearly knew that it was Su Changxing and others who entered the no-man''s land and blew up the energy station, otherwise more people would have died.


    In fact, Su Changxing didn''t think so much, it was all because of this mission that popped up suddenly, and he had a series of practices, which could be regarded as insight into some key information from the mission.


    For example, the city will become more dangerous, and the rain will not stop for too long, which is also the last chance for others to escape.


    The release of each task must have a set of logic behind it, and the game system must strictly follow this logic and have a strong purpose.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing Zhen Qiyi''s strange expression, Su Changxing asked.


    Zhen Qiyi said with a serious face: "It''s nothing, I''ll just contact other people on the forum."


    Was my tone too serious... Su Changxing looked at Zhen Qiyi who was walking away, and couldn''t figure out why he had such a reaction just now.


    Zhen Qiyi sorted it out, and posted what Su Changxing said on the forum, which caused a huge reaction. Those gladiators still exist, and it would be a better choice if they could be sheltered and escaped.


    After more than ten minutes.


    Then a player who was nearby led dozens of people to lean towards them, also holding objects on their heads to resist the impact of the rain.


    The leader was a middle-aged man with slender hair and a gray hat. He walked up to Su Zhang and said earnestly:


    "Thank you, Chief Su, for taking me out of here on a special trip."


    Su Changxing looked sideways at him, recalling what Qin Dechang said before, and said:


    "In the current situation, everyone should help each other. Just bring people to keep up. We won''t stop."


    After the rain subsided, the activities of the remaining gladiators became more frequent, and they did not choose to fight, but left here.


    Without the monitoring of the world of black mist, they seemed to be free.


    After walking a third of the distance, Su Changxing had already followed thousands of people, and as the momentum grew, more people gathered towards them.


    Su Changxing made some calculations, and there are about 300,000 points for taking all these people out. This is like picking up points for nothing, and he hardly did anything.


    But is it really that simple?


    Su Changxing didn''t believe it, but he walked for more than half of the way, and came to the edge of the city. There was still no accident, only a few gladiators bumped into them by accident and were killed by two shots.


    Zhen Qiyi said excitedly: "Boss Su, we''re going out soon."


    It seemed they were safe outside the city.


    Su Changxing nodded, and said seriously: "Well, be vigilant, I don''t think it''s that simple."


    At this time, they already had more than 6,000 points, that is, more than 600,000 points.


    Zhen Qiyi also became serious, and said: "Well, I will pay attention, at least not to let these people mess around at critical times."


    Sudden.


    Jin tugged at Su Changxing''s clothes, pointed to the sky in the distance, and said, "Something is coming over there."


    A silver light flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes, and he looked in the direction indicated by Jin. In the night, a huge monster slowly approached them.


    It''s blurry and seems far away, but I can see it.


    It seems to be advancing, but it doesn''t seem to be there, just like the moon in the sky, its specific position cannot be estimated.


    "What''s that?" someone yelled.


    Many people followed and looked in that direction.


    at the same time.


    The figure of that colossal creature suddenly became clear, and it accelerated towards their position and became bigger.


    So... Su Changxing seemed to understand what it was, and shouted: "Everyone, don''t worry about it, and it is forbidden to look in that direction, let''s speed up."


    Despite what he said, some people still looked over there secretly, as if there was something that made them extremely curious.


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, so he took out his mobile phone ~www.novelhall.com~ and sent a message to all the players in the team:


    (It is forbidden for everyone to look in that direction, which will cause greater danger, please take the most severe measures, and execution can be carried out if necessary.)


    It occurred to him that this thing was some kind of horror, from vague to clear, and the more attention it received, the stronger the sense of existence.


    But the current situation is developing in an uncontrollable direction. Many people seem to be possessed, staring at that direction, trying to see what it is.


    "Bang bang~"


    Gunshots came from not far away.


    A player who manages the team shoots and kills a person who does not listen to the advice, and other people around him wake up as if they had just woken up from a dream.

 v2 Chapter 61： Star Spear

    "Go forward, don''t look back, whoever looks will die!"


    In the chaos, people kept shouting, but the sound of rain gradually covered their voices.


    Su Changxing sensed that the huge monster was approaching them, and looked sideways, and saw a creature with huge shark fins crawling towards them along the gap of the ruins like a pile of mud.


    Although huge, it is silent.


    "Boom~"


    "Boom~"


    He picked up the sniper rifle and shot at it continuously and intensively. When the bullets entered its body, it disappeared without a trace, as if submerged in a black hole of water.


    Can''t do damage?


    No, it''s dead, but it''s alive again.


    Su Changxing had symptoms of a trance for a while, and saw various scenes, the monster was pierced by a bullet with a big hole, or it was simply pierced by the bullet, but it was unscathed, come on.


    For a while, I couldn''t tell what was real.


    However, he soon realized that he had been tricked, and something similar to mental interference had unknowingly broken through his mental protection.


    "Boom~"


    There was an explosion in my ears.


    Came back to God again.


    Jin has launched a rocket with a nuclear warhead, and the aftermath of the explosion will cover them.


    The glass on the house was shattered in the explosion, and the flames floated in the sky, illuminating the surroundings. Then, as if there was a black hole, all the flames disappeared quietly, and returned to the original empty rainy night.


    Masses of fish popped out of puddles on the ground, piled up in the streets, throbbed and slapped the ground, and then began to die, stink, and rot.


    If you look closely, there are no fish there, but corpses that fell on the ground.


    Su Changxing coughed, wiped the blood from the corners of his eyes, took out the cherry blossom powder from his backpack and stuffed it into his mouth. He felt a great lack of mental power.


    Just looking at each other made his mental power almost completely withdrawn. Those who died all looked back at a certain moment just now, and their spirits were withdrawn.


    "I can''t beat it!"


    Looking at the monster, Jin suddenly discovered an astonishing fact, grabbed Su Changxing''s hand and ran back without slowing down at all.


    Su Changxing thought about something that could deal with this situation. Although he bought a lot of mysterious items, none of them seemed to work. The "icy cover" of the ice ring should be useful, but it is cooling down.


    Then, he threw out the wooden dummy, made it look like himself, and ran in another direction with the "jumping fish".


    The look, breath, and appearance of the dummy are exactly the same as him, and it is impossible to tell just by looking at the appearance, and he should be the main target of that monster.


    And "jumping fish" has a strong mocking effect, but I don''t know if it is useful for this unknown existence.


    The speed of the dummy was not too slow, and it quickly disappeared into the night, running until one kilometer away and throwing the "jumping fish" to the ground.


    The "jumping fish" fell to the ground and turned into a giant squid, constantly wriggling.


    Su Changxing looked back again, and the huge mud-like monster really changed direction, moving towards the dummy and the others.


    It''s really useful!


    He didn''t expect that "jumping fish" could actually attract this kind of existence.


    As the opponent approached, the "jumping fish" became bigger and bigger, becoming a giant, as if it wanted to swallow that mud-like existence in one gulp.


    next moment.


    The "jumping fish" disappeared into the night, along with the existence of the mud.


    Su Changxing and the two didn''t intend to stop, and continued to run out. The suffocating sense of despair still existed, and the other party did not disappear.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Su Changxing grabbed Jin, and the two stopped immediately. They saw the monster appearing in front of them, with giant elephant-like legs protruding from the mud, and four black eyes.


    [Yakisu: A monster in the deep sea and darkness, whose whereabouts are erratic, with an indescribable birth process... Please don''t try to kill it! ¡¿


    He looked at the sky with an incredulous expression.


    The starlight flows and gathers in the dark night, passing through a long tail, and a spear of the stars falls, piercing Yaqisu''s body and inserting into the ground, making a thick and loud noise.


    Yaqisu''s body turned pale, slid down into a puddle of clear water, melted into the ground and disappeared.


    "who is it?"


    Su Changxing looked around, but found that there was no one there, only countless raindrops falling.


    The spear of the star is still inserted into the ground, the light is gradually dimming, and the energy on it is rapidly passing away.


    No one responded.


    This spear seemed to be thrown down at will, as if seeing an ant and stepping on it at will, but did not expect to save other smaller ants.


    Su Changxing recalled the scene just now, a ray of light flashed across the sky, as if a figure appeared directly above, then disappeared, and then the spear fell down.


    In the end, they escaped in such a dramatic way. Although it seemed unreal, most of them survived.


    "There is something!"


    Jin saw a shimmering half-moon-shaped black crystal on the ground where Yaqisu disappeared, and walked up to pick it up for observation.


    [Moon exploration crystal: the energy polymer left by Yaqisu projection, which contains distortion and abstraction...]


    projection?


    It was just a projection... Su Changxing took the moon crystal handed over by Jin, and felt its shape constantly changing, wriggling in his hand like a living body.


    A message pops up on the interface of the discount store.


    [Explore high-level promotion materials]


    ¡¾Moon Exploration Crystal 1/1


    Extraordinary crystal (eighth order) 82/20


    Integral 2200000/500000¡¿


    High-level promotion has more promotion options, and some promotion directions cannot be chosen at the eighth-level position, but high-level promotion does not have this restriction.


    Because the material level of the moon exploration crystal is too high, it is only possible to advance to a higher level.


    Promotion must be promoted, but not now, you need to find a stable environment.


    Zhen Qiyi followed up from behind with a full face of excitement, and said: "Boss Su, you actually killed that monster, which is too powerful."


    Su Changxing did not explain too much, looked at the sky, and said:


    "The rain seems to have a tendency to become heavier. Immediately organize people to leave. If it is delayed, there may be big problems."


    Zhen Qiyi''s expression became more respectful. Just now, he saw the giant star spear from a distance, and felt that Su Changxing''s methods were unfathomable, like a god.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The sea water gradually spread over half of the city~www.novelhall.com~ Only the towering lighthouse still stands in the darkness, dispelling the darkness.


    "Huh~"


    A man wearing a gray-brown leather cloak and holding a purple crystal staff stood in front of the white mist for a moment, then raised his head, revealing his dead wood-like skin, and said in disbelief:


    "A person from that lower world killed Chiasu''s heir and took away the moon crystal."


    The red-haired woman, the "Black Gold Mage", looked surprised, and said, "Huh? How did you kill it... It''s impossible. If there is such a thing, it is impossible for people in the world of black mist to be so wanton." presumptuous."


    "Only used it..."


    He spoke in a solemn tone, slowly.

 v2 Chapter 62： order

    Gradually away from the main city, the rain in the sky gradually decreases, and you can even move forward without objects on your head.


    It was approaching early morning, and the sky was shining with a dim glow. After walking all night, they were out of the range of rain.


    Su Changxing reckoned that these ordinary people had reached their limit so far, so he had no choice but to let them stop and rest.


    On the other side, Chen Ling is mobilizing a large number of vehicles to this side, preparing to transport these people to Donglin, but this is not difficult to do, because t3 has already produced a large number of transport robots.


    After about half an hour.


    V17 appeared on the distant road with a mighty mechanical force, followed by large and small vehicles, as well as a large number of transport robots.


    These transportation robots are not equipped with advanced intelligent systems, and are extremely simple. The raw materials come from cars on the road and are controlled by other higher-level robots.


    "Sir, due to the large number of people, the transportation work is estimated to last for nine hours and will be divided into six batches."


    V17 ran to Su Changxing and said.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, you guys organize the transportation and leave this area first."


    It looks much more agile than before, and its intelligence level has improved a lot in a short period of time.


    V17 is an advanced robot, and the number of advanced robots that t3 can produce has an upper limit.


    High-level robots need cores, and their cores are all obtained from those renegade or scrapped robots.


    But low-level robots like transport robots can be produced infinitely, and can even be produced quickly by dismantling cars on the street.


    Chen Ling took the people from the Security Bureau to organize the transportation on the spot. In less than three hours, everyone left the area and came to the Donglin boundary.


    ¡¾Task Settlement¡¿


    [Survive 4,000 people, get 400,000 points]


    The number of people is sometimes useless, no matter how many people there are, a powerful Extraordinary has the ability to destroy them within a short period of time.


    But at the same time, a large number of people also means that there is a greater chance of birthing Extraordinary people.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing took t3 and some robots and walked towards Donglin first. The wreckage of various creatures was piled up on the side of the road.


    Because it was cleaned up before, the monsters are not dense.


    T3 said mechanically: "This crystal can be used to make the core, but it still lacks some main materials."


    "what material?"


    Su Changxing asked.


    T3''s eyes flickered and said:


    "Carbon stone can continuously and stably stimulate the energy in the crystal, because this crystal has the function of gathering energy and has a very strong battery life."


    "This carbonite can be found on some planets, or it can be made by fusion of matter, but fusion of matter is impossible for us now."


    Su Changxing nodded to express his understanding, and then asked, "Is there such a thing in our world?"


    T3 said: "I don''t know for the time being. I will make exploration robots to conduct exploration and draw up mining plans."


    However, the upper limit that t3 can manufacture now is 300 robots, and the core is completely destroyed in the battle, which will also reduce this upper limit.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the evening, the dim light stained the collapsed street lamps. They returned to Donglin City. The situation in the city was better than when Su Changxing left.


    A large number of people gathered in the main city, which also reduced the burden on the army, and the order in the city was re-established, which was much more stable than it was at the beginning.


    From time to time, armed vehicles patrol the streets with machine guns and artillery, and fortifications and even heavy artillery have been set up at some key hubs.


    "Let go!"


    A soldier checked Su Changxing''s ID, waved his hand, and shouted.


    They had received news that there would be mechanical troops entering the city, but they did not expect such mechanical troops.


    Su Changxing took his ID, and then asked, "Will everyone who enters the city be checked?"


    The soldier''s eyes were bloodshot, and he nodded: "Yes, sir, everyone will be assigned to the corresponding area, and it is forbidden to leave the corresponding area without permission."


    "This is the zoning management policy implemented now. The purpose is to concentrate personnel, give up some areas, and reduce the pressure on defense."


    Su Changxing nodded slightly, and said, "Well, you''re lucky, we''ll go in first."


    This was a policy implemented by Lin Xiuyu after discussing with the commander of the military region. In fact, most of the city was abandoned, less than one-fifth of the original area, and was huddled away from the giant anchor.


    This is extremely correct.


    Along the way, there are several places where people live together, and a large number of armed forces are stationed to clean up and defend 24 hours a day.


    Su Changxing led the mechanical troops through the main road, and many people looked this way from the inside and were extremely shocked.


    "There are actually robots in the army. Is this developed secretly?"


    "It''s not like, logically speaking, it is difficult for our technology to reach this point."


    "What kind of black technology is this?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    All the way into the base of the 17th group, the people inside are obviously much denser than before, all wearing gray-black tights or a special gray-white overcoat.


    "Are they all members of the Security Bureau?"


    Shen Jinxuan looked around and asked curiously.


    Su Changxing nodded and said:


    "Well, basically, the Security Bureau has a complete system, and because of the end, the power has been greatly expanded."


    This is a matter of course, because of the extreme expansion of individual power, some old rules will of course be replaced by new rules that adapt to the times.


    With this kind of power in hand, the Security Bureau naturally stands above power.


    Shen Jinxuan said thoughtfully: "Is this also the case in other cities?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know, because the signal has been completely cut off. Donglin is now an isolated city, and we don''t know what the outside world looks like."


    Players in different regions cannot contact through mobile phones, only in the same forum area. I don''t know if this is a limitation of the doomsday game or passive.


    Su Changxing''s idea is also very simple~www.novelhall.com~ Do his best to maintain the status quo of Donglin, and at the same time find a way to let more Extraordinary people be born.


    Because another world intervened in the middle, the world of black mist seemed to have no time to deal with them now.


    Exactly so.


    This time period is also the best time for them to strengthen themselves. I am afraid that when everything subsides, the world of black mist will not give them a chance.


    Just like themselves, they cannot tolerate beings that threaten their own existence.


    And according to Su Changxing''s observation, there is no doomsday game in the world of black mist, which should be something unique to their world.


    It would be hard to say if the existence of the doomsday game was discovered by the people of the black mist world.

 v2 Chapter 63： howling

    Leng Ying held a stack of documents and waited at the gate of the base. When she saw Su Changxing coming in with the mechanical troops, she hurried up to greet her and said:


    "Team leader, I heard that you rescued many people from West Bridge this time... What are these things?"


    She looked at the robot behind Su Changxing, she didn''t understand where these things came from, they didn''t have them before she left.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said casually, "I picked it up on the road."


    Picked it up on the road?


    Leng Ying opened her eyes slightly, and she didn''t know how to pick it up. She felt that it was a bit outrageous, but she didn''t ask any more questions. She changed her voice and said:


    "Now there are some problems. There are some organizations established by players in the city, and two of them have developed particularly strong. We agree that they need to be dealt with, otherwise there will be problems."


    Self-organized organization?


    While walking, Su Changxing looked sideways at her and asked, "What organization?"


    Leng Ying said immediately: "It''s called the Players'' Mutual Aid Association. They use the name of a powerful Extraordinary to attract members. Not only are there players, but there are also a large number of non-player members."


    The name of a powerful Extraordinary?


    Isn''t this me... Su Changxing didn''t expect that this association would develop in a short period of time, but no one should know that this powerful extraordinary is him.


    He wore a clown mask that day.


    There was a strange look on Su Changxing''s face, and he continued to ask, "Where''s the other one?"


    Leng Ying said with a quiet face:


    "The other organization is relatively hidden. We only know that they are currently active, but we don''t know the specific members...their organization had a name before, which seems to be called Doomsday Cult. Many players know it, and it seems to be in the previous Established in the apocalypse."


    Su Changxing glanced at her again, and said, "I know, but I didn''t expect them to continue into the present world...Let this matter be handled by Yu Jieyi and his team. You are not a player, and there are barriers in handling many things."


    Leng Ying''s eyes flickered, she nodded, her face remained unchanged and said: "Okay, there is no problem."


    She used to be one of the captains of the tenth team. She wasn''t very strong, but she had a high overall quality. Because she died in the apocalypse, she couldn''t continue to be the captain. Now she is a member of the monitoring team, and she is considered a half-combatant.


    Su Changxing wasn''t surprised by this either. This kind of organization among players will definitely exist, so it''s best to be able to control it in their hands.


    It is not possible to use common sense to evaluate the strength of each player. Maybe a small chance will make one of them soar into the sky.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Su Changxing brought t3 to the largest square in the base area, and said, "The location here should be enough."


    T3 looked around and responded mechanically: "It is enough, but we may need more space in the future."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Just flatten the surrounding area."


    T3''s already huge body unfolded in the open space, and the metal-like silver liquid flowed at the joints, and within tens of seconds, it expanded into a huge concave metal building with two towers.


    This is its normalized form, which itself is a factory for the production and maintenance of robots.


    This is too exaggerated... Leng Ying opened her eyes wide and felt the visual impact. In a short period of time, various large and small parts were complicatedly extended, expanded, and deformed.


    "These robots can undertake a large part of the patrolling tasks. When the time comes, you can plan and let the robots cooperate in the defense, which can greatly reduce the pressure on the human hands." Su Changxing turned around and said to Leng Ying.


    "Ah, yes."


    Leng Ying was stunned for a while and said, before she came back to her senses.


    The dusk shone on t3, pulling out a long reflection, clearly printed in black and white on Su Changxing''s side face, his eyes were determined.


    Shen Jinxuan and the others stood behind him and looked at the behemoth in front of them, but they were a little shocked and confused.


    This is the end, but it is also the new life, it is the darkest time, and it is also the time closest to the light. The specific era will not be seen until later.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Da da da~"


    Dust shakes on the windowsill.


    The sound of heavy footsteps came, like a heavy hammer machine continuously hitting the ground.


    A group of robots ran quickly on the street outside the window, followed by gunshots and roars in the distance.


    "Those robots are so handsome!"


    A little boy climbed on the window sill, looking out, yearning.


    "Yangyang is back, don''t look!"


    A female voice came from behind.


    This kind of scene can be seen these days, and it seems to have become a common scene in life, with robot squads patrolling over and over again, and the sound of fighting from time to time.


    A man with a somewhat sluggish expression leaned on the sofa, took a breath and said, "This place is too dangerous, we must move to live inside, otherwise we may die at any time."


    "How is this possible? You don''t know those people. Some people made trouble before and wanted to change places, but they were whipped in public."


    The woman in the blue sweater sitting across from him frowned and said with a worried look.


    They are a family of three. They came here from the east of the city under the leadership of the army, and were divided to the edge of the place of residence.


    This place is very dangerous, there are often all kinds of monsters, and fights happen from time to time.


    Not long ago, a family next door to them died inexplicably and their bodies were dismembered. It is still unclear what exactly happened.


    Of course they would also like to change places, but this is almost impossible.


    They have no power, no influence, and no connections. It is already very good to be allocated a place to live.


    The man pondered for a while and said, "Didn''t you say that your brother is working in the security bureau now? Why don''t you ask him to see if it''s okay?"


    The woman hesitated and said, "We can''t get in touch at all now, but if we ask directly like this, will it cause any trouble?"


    The man sighed and said, "We won''t bother you if we die... I feel that the people living next to us are not normal. We need to change places, or there will be problems sooner or later."


    "We are currently recruiting fighters. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com I thought about it. I must join. Besides, I was a soldier before. They should accept me. At that time, you will also have the opportunity to change places."


    The woman was silent for a while, then said: "...that will kill you."


    The man said rationally: "Everything is bad, and if we continue, there may be some problems. Joining the army may be dangerous, but our status is definitely better than ordinary people."


    Tears flashed in the woman''s eyes, and she said, "Don''t worry, I''ll ask my brother tomorrow, and he should know the situation better than you..."


    Before the words were finished, there was a miserable howl in the corridor, which was creepy.


    Both of them were taken aback. They were already nervous, but now they were sweating coldly.

 v2 Chapter 64： harsh promotion conditions

    What a miserable howl that was, it made people feel chills from the bottom of my heart...


    ¡¤


    ¡¤


    After a howl, the corridor fell into silence, ethereal, as if entering some kind of pause.


    The little boy was also frightened, and the woman tightly covered his mouth to prevent him from making a sound. The gap under the door passed through the shadows, as if two legs were imprinted through the light of the opposite window.


    People outside the door walked slowly, but there was no sound.


    "Crack~"


    After a while of silence, it seemed that everything was over, and the man opened the door to look out, showing a frightened expression, and closed the door again in fright.


    "What''s wrong?" The woman wanted to see what happened, but was pulled back.


    "We''ll go out when the law enforcement team comes over." The man took a deep breath and said calmly, thinking that it would be safer for them to stay inside.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The morning sun shines on the empty street, the glass is covered with a thin layer of ash, and the halo gives people a warm feeling.


    With dazzling glint in his eyes, Su Changxing walked through the abandoned city area with Shen Jinxuan on his back.


    This is the eleventh day since he returned to Donglin.


    Yesterday, he and Jin entered the abandoned area to clean up the monsters and fulfill the conditions for promotion.


    This time, he could choose "True Knowledge" for high-level promotion, but he felt that it might be more important to improve his combat ability, so he chose "Precise Barrage".


    Originally, it was best to choose "Concentration".


    This is the ability that can improve his combat power the most, but even high-level promotions cannot improve it.


    Therefore, he chose "Precise Barrage", the ability he stole from the young master in the world of black mist. Once he was promoted, he would no longer have the stealing position, and it would become his ability completely.


    This is a choice that kills two birds with one stone. It can not only free up a stealing position, but also maximize his combat effectiveness.


    [Perfect Barrage (being promoted): Feel the pulse of the gun, obey its voice, and you will gain extraordinary power! ¡¿


    This promotion did not give any conditions or time, which made him look confused at first, thinking that something was wrong, but later found that it was like this, without any hint.


    small book booth


    [Advanced promotion requires self-comprehension]


    However, he still used the analysis function of the discount store and spent 800,000 points to analyze it, and the result was not analyzed until yesterday.


    [Promotion conditions:


    Use firearms for precise long-range strikes 831/5000


    Continuous precision kills with firearms 80/300


    Use firearms to shoot 3321/10000]


    Seeing these conditions, although harsh, he had a bottom line in an instant, at least he knew how to complete it, instead of slowly groping.


    According to the head, some promotions can even block a Beyonder to death. If the promotion cannot be completed, they will not be able to advance. Only high-level Beyonders can have a long life to resist the erosion of time.


    Su Changxing felt that the other conditions were relatively easy to complete, but the one that killed 300 targets in a row was the most difficult.


    Every target is required to be killed with one shot, and the count will be restarted once the middle is broken.


    "This kind of request is too difficult. If the conditions are not clearly known, it is impossible to complete."


    Su Changxing frowned, and said to himself, he always felt that something was wrong. If there was no analysis from the discount store, the other conditions would be possible to complete, but the continuous killing was impossible.


    Last night, every time he shot, he was extremely cautious, only picking weaker targets, and guaranteed to kill them in one hit, otherwise he would use the scythe to deal with them, or hand them over to Jin.


    "Will such conditions appear too bloodthirsty?"


    "Ok?"


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and suddenly realized that it was probably because he had massacred too many gladiators in Xilincheng before that this promotion condition appeared.


    "Huh? Where is this?"


    Shen Jinxuan slowly opened her eyes, looked up at the sky, and felt the sweetness of chocolate still lingering on her lips.


    In fact, she doesn''t like chocolate very much, but the other self seems to like it especially. During this time, every time she wakes up, her mouth tastes of chocolate.


    Su Changxing put Shen Jinxuan down, picked up the sniper rifle, and killed a big scaled insect not far away, saying:


    "It''s not far from the base area. Let''s go directly to No. 4 residence now."


    Shen Jinxuan thought for a while and said, "Another person died?"


    "yes."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said slowly: "A lot of people died. Half of the people in a building were killed. The investigators suspected that it was done by humans. We are very close here, so let''s take a look."


    Shen Jinxuan straightened her hair, took out a small mirror from her pocket, put cream on herself, and said:


    "It may be those people from the Doomsday Sect. They are afraid of you, so they hide. I suspect that there are people from them in the Security Bureau. Otherwise, such accidents would not happen every time you leave."


    Su Changxing took out a bottle of canned juice from his bag and handed it to her, saying:


    "It should be ~ www.novelhall.com~ go and have a look first."


    Shen Jinxuan has the ability to perceive death and profile death, and these abilities have not disappeared because she died in the doomsday.


    They had just arrived on the main road when a robot carrying two laser knives came up and said in a T3 tone:


    "Sir, the current production of robots has reached the upper limit. I am going to draw up a survey plan. Do you approve it?"


    Su Changxing said calmly, "Okay, it''s best to only act near the city."


    Then, he asked again: "Did you find any abnormalities in the No. 4 residence before?"


    T3 immediately said: "No, sir, everything seems to be normal, and I can provide the corresponding video for viewing."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, there''s no rush, I''ll read it later if necessary."


    No. 4''s residence is nearby, and they arrived in more than ten minutes.


    A large number of people surrounded a building, and corpses were neatly placed on the ground and stuffed into pockets.


    Several old men over half a century old stood outside and discussed enthusiastically.


    "The murderer is too cruel. He actually killed so many people in a short period of time."


    "The corridors upstairs are full of weird characters. I think this is organized by a cult."


    "Cult organization, is there a cult organization these days?"


    "I think, otherwise, why would they kill people, and I heard that someone saw a man in a black cloak enter it in the morning."


    "It''s a good thing I didn''t catch him, otherwise I would have beaten him with my bare hands." One of the old men in a blue coat with gray hair waved a corn cob in his hand and said seriously.


    "..."


    Su Changxing walked by silently, thinking that these old men must be good at bragging, not to mention anything else.

 v2 Chapter 65： unknown murderer

    Chang Yi had already arrived at the scene, and a little boy was standing beside him holding his thigh, looking shy.


    However, this should not be their team''s jurisdiction... Su Changxing walked over and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Chang Yi saw Su Changxing, smiled and said:


    "Team leader, my sister and the others are here, luckily they happened to be fine,"


    He heard that there was something wrong with his sister, so he came here in a hurry.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, you should have arranged for them to live there before."


    Chang Yi smiled and said: "It''s not because I''ve been too busy all the time, I didn''t take care of it, the main reason is that I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen."


    His face became calmer, and he said: "It feels like the people of the Doomsday Sect. They have gone crazy and lost their humanity. They can attack the same kind without any scruples."


    Su Changxing looked up at the building, felt a gloomy atmosphere, and said, "This Doomsday Cult is indeed unusual, there is something about it."


    He realized that the Doomsday Cult did not seem to be an organization of pure players, but also mixed with other forces.


    Su Changxing glanced at the little boy and said:


    "Take your child and get out of here first, I''ll go up and have a look."


    Shen Jinxuan took out a piece of chocolate from her pocket, and said with a smile, "Little friend, do you want some candy?"


    The little boy looked at the chocolate and said, "Don''t eat it, my mother said that you can''t eat things from strangers by the way, and eating candy is too childish."


    Are all kids this mature?


    Shen Jinxuan was stunned holding the chocolate: "..."


    Chang Yi slapped the little boy on the head, and said angrily, "I told you to continue, why are you talking so much nonsense?"


    "..."


    The little boy accepted the chocolate obediently, with a face full of tears.


    Su Changxing and the two walked upstairs. Starting from the third floor, the corridors were covered with blood-red characters or patterns, dense and regular.


    "Like some kind of ritual?"


    He looked at these characters with some surprise, thinking about how these doomsday cultists obtained this knowledge.


    Even arranging a simple ceremony requires a lot of relevant extraordinary knowledge as a foreshadowing, and messing around will only be counterproductive.


    That time he was able to arrange a ritual to facilitate other people to open up paths, it was completely wrong.


    This approach is not desirable.


    Moreover, the person who arranged the ceremony had an obvious purpose.


    ¡¾Unknown Rune Ritual: It seems that the energy born from death can be extracted...¡¿


    Shen Jinxuan touched these blood-colored runes with her hands, and found that they were not blood, but some kind of paint, or a paint made of blood, and asked:


    "What''s the use of this?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I don''t know the specifics, but I guess it''s for gaining strength, becoming an Extraordinary, or an advanced breakthrough?"


    They continued up the stairs.


    A slightly rough voice came from above.


    "Don''t touch these things, the team leader will come over to check them out in person later."


    "Hey, Chief Lu, do you think the person who did the work was a Extraordinary? It seems that in a very short period of time, most of the people on this floor died."


    "It''s possible, but it doesn''t matter, our team leader is an extremely powerful Extraordinary."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    There were several stubbles of short beard on his face, which was very regular and looked specially manicured, and there was an air of shrewdness inside and out.


    A slightly bloated man in a police uniform holding a cigarette pole was leaning against the corridor, chatting with a few teammates.


    Lu Yu, who used to be an administrator of the underground station of the Security Bureau in the doomsday world, is now one of the corporal leaders of the seventeenth team.


    "Ha, Team Leader Su, you''re finally here."


    When he saw Su Changxing, he greeted him with a smile on his face.


    Su Changxing nodded and said:


    "Well, Lao Lu, what''s the situation here?"


    Lu Yu led the way and said: "From the current situation, it should be a supernatural person or an extraordinary person. In about ten minutes, two hundred and twenty-two people died here, one not too many, one not many. .¡±


    "The murderer should live in No. 4 residence, disguised as a civilian. From yesterday to now, no one has seen any suspicious persons."


    "All the people in the place of residence are registered with their real names, so we suspect that the murderer has some kind of hidden ability to avoid everyone''s sight."


    Lu Yu used to be an old criminal policeman, and he is quite skilled in this area, but now that he has extraordinary power, the situation is a little different.


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully, feeling that Lu Yu''s judgment was reasonable, looked sideways at Shen Jinxuan, and said:


    "You see what''s going on?"


    Shen Jinxuan nodded, a dark blue light flashed in her eyes, she walked through the aisle, and looked around... In the room, people in the aisle fell down one by one, their bodies dismembered.


    She was silent for a while, frowned slightly, and said softly: "I didn''t see the murderer."


    Lu Yu looked the same as before, and said, "It turns out that the murderer really has some kind of hidden ability."


    Su Changxing didn''t speak, and glanced around, "Zhenzhi" didn''t see any tricks, only knew that Extraordinary people had indeed appeared here.


    Things seem to have reached a dead end here.


    The murderer perfectly avoided everyone''s sight, but this method seemed too sophisticated, not like someone who had just become a Extraordinary at all.


    You must know that there were no Extraordinary people in their world before, and only Extraordinary people were born in the doomsday world, or became Extraordinary only after returning to the present world.


    "It''s a bit weird. No one will live here for the time being. I''ll think of other ways."


    Su Changxing said decisively.


    Although the time was short, with his analytical ability, he couldn''t find any useful clues, and it was useless to think about it again, because he lacked key information.


    However, you can start from other places, such as the doomsday religion, without beating around the bush or collecting any evidence.


    Walking downstairs, Shen Jinxuan said thoughtfully: "The murderer should not have the ability to hide, but was hiding somewhere in the floor."


    Su Changxing stopped and asked, "Well, why do you say that?"


    Shen Jinxuan showed a sly smile and said:


    "Because I didn''t see him~"


    Su Changxing nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ and continued to walk forward, saying, "Well, yes, but it doesn''t matter if you can''t find it."


    Shen Jinxuan said thoughtfully, "Do you know who it is?"


    Su Changxing shrugged slightly and said:


    "I don''t know, but since I have already guessed that it is the Doomsday Sect, I can just find a way to get rid of their lair. If you run away from the monk, you can''t run away from the temple."


    Shen Jinxuan showed a surprised look, and said quietly: "It''s really rude."


    Su Changxing came back to his senses: "Huh? Rude?"


    Shen Jinxuan nodded and said with certainty: "A little bit, they don''t seem to have done anything outrageous on the surface."

 v2 Chapter 66： ask

    They came to the station near the No. 4 residence, ready to eat something and take a rest. This place belongs to the jurisdiction of the second team, but Xu Wenfeng and the others are not here, it is a temporary reception.


    Shen Jinxuan made some coffee with the coffee machine here, and the air was filled with a strong aroma, which was refreshing.


    "Residence No. 1?"


    Su Changxing had just received news from Lin Xiuyu that the Doomsday Cult might have something to do with some people in Residence No. 1. They discovered that a Doomsday Cult member frequently entered and left Gathering Place No. 1.


    Next to the base area is Residence No. 1, where all the dignitaries in the city before the end of the world lived.


    Although it is the end, the social order has not been completely disrupted, the army still exists, the system is still preserved, and they still enjoy corresponding privileges.


    For example, the mayor of Donglin City, Yuan Yingjie, although he has no real power now, is still the mayor on the surface. He was also considered a tough person before, and a person who is unambiguous in this area.


    And yes, he has a chance to rise to a higher position next year, but now it''s all in vain.


    It''s just why these people are related to the Doomsday Sect. According to the information of the Security Bureau, most of these dignitaries died in the Doomsday, and those who survived were also recorded.


    The people from Doomsday Sect took the initiative to find them?


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sitting at the table, Shen Jinxuan looked sideways and asked, there was a small steaming hot pot in front of her.


    Su Changxing took a sip of coffee and said:


    "There is news about the Doomsday Cult, but it''s a bit strange. Some people in Residence No. 1 seem to be related to the Doomsday Cult... Does the thing you made have a bad taste? It''s very astringent."


    Shen Jinxuan smiled, and said: "It might be better if you add some milk... Now, everyone knows that becoming an Extraordinary is the most important thing, and they must also know..."


    "Well, it makes sense, but it''s not easy to handle."


    Su Changxing nodded, a sharp light flashed in his eyes.


    Even in the last days, the influence of these dignitaries cannot be underestimated, and various relationships are intertwined.


    Before he learned that the mayor, Yuan Yingjie and the current commander of the military region were family friends, but it was impossible to tell from the surface, as if the two had never known each other.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The billowing black fog made the night deeper and quieter, and the light from the street lamps would not shine too far, only four or five meters away.


    A man dressed as a clown runs swaggeringly on the street, his behavior has a sense of humor, but the speed is extremely fast.


    The location of the Players'' Mutual Aid Association is on the edge of the management area. They need to hunt monsters to earn points, so this location is convenient.


    Although many players are not Extraordinary, with the assistance of various mysterious items and natural abilities, their combat effectiveness is not weak at all, and some are even ridiculously strong.


    Luo Haotian leaned on the roof of a tall building and looked around, as if he was looking for something.


    "What are you looking at?"


    A hoarse voice came from behind.


    He was taken aback, he didn''t notice anyone approaching at all, and when he turned around, he saw a person wearing a red and green clown mask.


    Luo Haotian was still calm on the surface, slightly nodded and said:


    "Mr. Clown, I thought you forgot us, and I was a little worried."


    In fact, he was a little panicked, and used Su Changxing''s name to recruit other players. If Su Changxing didn''t show up, the entire association might be disbanded soon.


    He has just become a Extraordinary, and his strength is not enough to convince the public, but the name of "Joker" is widely spread in the player circle.


    Su Changxing squatted down on the stone platform beside him, looked at him and said:


    "It''s beyond my expectation that your association can develop so fast."


    Luo Haotian quickly said, "It''s all due to your reputation."


    Su Changxing asked with some doubts, "My name?"


    Luo Haotian nodded, and said: "Now everyone knows that Mr. is at least an eighth-rank Extraordinary. He once killed a captain of the Black Mist World, and even killed a powerful monster on the main road of the long bridge."


    Su Changxing reckoned that some players were pretending to be ordinary people, and even he didn''t notice that these people survived the doomsday, and their survival instincts were stimulated to the limit.


    For example, the reporter named Zeng Lei is probably a player. In retrospect, the psychological quality of normal people should not be so strong.


    Su Changxing pondered for a while before he said, "I want to ask you something, do you know anything about the Doomsday Sect?"


    Luo Haotian nodded and said:


    "I know. They seem to be a group of lunatics. We also keep a respectful distance. I heard that the tragedy at the No. 4 residence in the morning may have been caused by them. People from the Security Bureau are now looking for them."


    Su Changxing then asked, "Do you know any other information?"


    Luo Haotian hesitated for a while, and said in a low voice:


    "I know a little bit. Although their behavior is crazy, there are still many people who are willing to join. It is said that they have a way to make people become Extraordinary. I don''t know if it is true or not... But I think It shouldn¡¯t be groundless.¡±


    "The way to make people become Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, realizing that what happened in the morning might be related to this.


    Death is both the end and the new life.


    This is considered to be the case in many extraordinary fields, because the order life will overflow all life energy at the moment of death.


    This is why many rituals are related to death and need to be replaced by equivalents, but life is sometimes the cheapest thing.


    "Do you think there are people from the doomsday sect in your mutual aid association?" Su Changxing asked with a smile~www.novelhall.com~ staring at him, his dark pupils glowing with a faint light.


    Luo Haotian felt the pressure was enormous, as if a boulder was pressing on his chest, he hesitated and said:


    "I guess there should be. After all, we are not a strict organization, but does your lord have anything special?"


    Su Changxing said calmly, "Well, I''m just curious. Do you think the existence of this kind of organization is a good thing or a bad thing."


    Luo Haotian thought for a while, and said with a serious face: "It''s hard to say. If more Extraordinary people can be born because of this, it may be a good thing. After all, the world of black mist is still pressing on us."


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully, and asked, "During this time, have there been many people in your association who have become Extraordinary?"


    A proud smile appeared on Luo Haotian''s face, and he said:


    "Including me with four or five people, it is largely because our association shares resources, and some items in the doomsday store can help open up paths."


    "However, this should also be because we are all survivors from the apocalypse, and we have accumulated a lot of money. It may be difficult for other ordinary people to become Extraordinary."


    They were almost pushed to the limit in the doomsday, and naturally exploded with great potential.


    But the current situation is actually not bad for these ordinary people, at least most of them are not in danger of life, and there is no shortage of food and drink for the time being.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 67： cooperate

    Luo Haotian observed Su Changxing''s face while talking, but found no change, like a bottomless pool of stagnant water.


    He seemed to have other things to say, but he kept observing Su Changxing''s reaction.


    "Whatever you want to say, just say it directly." Su Changxing restrained his smile and waved his hands.


    Luo Haotian was stunned for a moment, and said with a straight face: "Sir, our association currently has hundreds of formal members, and we need a powerful Extraordinary like you to lead and guide us."


    "I believe that the future of this world belongs to us, not ordinary people."


    The combat effectiveness of the army is very strong. It is still very difficult to make the ordinary Extraordinary and the army tough in the front, but it is not necessarily the case in the back.


    After he became an Extraordinary, he deeply felt that extraordinary power has infinite potential.


    Su Changxing didn''t seem to have any reaction, his face remained unchanged and he said: "I can''t really call it a leader, but I can give you some help."


    Luo Haotian was full of excitement, and said, "Thank you, sir."


    The bigger reason is that they feel confused. Although there are exchanges for next-level positions in the doomsday store, they cannot meet the requirements and do not know how to improve.


    [Wind Listener: Ninth rank, upper rank, has extremely strong perception ability, and can manipulate the flow of wind to a certain extent. ¡¿


    Su Changxing looked at him, pondered for a while, and said, "Your job is to listen to the wind, it''s not bad, and it''s also a high-ranking job."


    Luo Haotian was shocked, the other party saw through his position at a glance, nodded quickly and said: "Yes, yes."


    Su Changxing continued:


    "To advance, you must first meet certain requirements. According to my experience, the main thing for a ninth-rank Extraordinary is to fit their position. It is easier to be close to each other in terms of behavior and mentality... The best way is to continuously use the ability of the position, and when it reaches a certain level, it can be advanced, of course, this way may be slower."


    Luo Haotian half-understood and said: "In other words, as long as you use your abilities frequently, you will naturally be able to meet the requirements after a long time."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, in theory... Can you contact the people from the Doomsday Sect? I need to ask something."


    Luo Haotian paused for a moment, and said: "It should be possible. Someone from the Doomsday Sect contacted me before and offered to cooperate, but I refused."


    "cooperate?"


    Su Changxing then asked, "About what?"


    Luo Haotian thought for a while and said:


    "It is said that it is a large-scale task. After success, we can share 30% of our benefits, but I don''t think it is very reliable. More importantly, the person I contacted is not weaker than me."


    Su Changxing stood up, nodded and said, "You get in touch, I hope I can meet them in these two days."


    Luo Haotian said earnestly: "Sir, there is no problem, I can handle this matter well."


    That''s it.


    Su Changxing jumped over the guardrail alone, jumped down, and disappeared into the black mist.


    "Is it really okay to jump like this?"


    Luo Haotian said to himself, turned around and walked towards the stairs, and seemed to understand how Su Changxing got up just now.


    Although he said this, his heart was full of shock. His position was in the perception category, and he couldn''t detect the existence of the other party the moment Su Changxing jumped out.


    In the same way, it would be easy for Su Changxing to kill him.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    [Sub-quest (clearance): A large number of monsters continue to emerge from the black mist. If they are not cleaned up, the city will be completely engulfed by the black mist sooner or later.


    1 Clear out 60% of the monsters in this area. (Reward one full attribute enhancement)]


    Su Changxing noticed the messages on his phone, and felt a little strange. Various tasks would pop up every day, and the rewards were not painful.


    However, the rewards for this task are not bad.


    The reinforcement provided by this kind of task is better than the one exchanged by the store, and it is also effective for him. It can increase by about 0.05, and this reinforcement is a full attribute enhancement.


    He was planning to go to the edge of the east of the city to clean up the monsters in the black mist tonight. The monsters there were more dense. If there was such a task, he would change his mind.


    Jin hummed a ditty and walked ahead enthusiastically.


    "Go this way."


    Su Changxing signaled, raised his sniper rifle and knocked out a skeleton crawling on the ground not far away.


    "Bang bang~"


    Gunshots sounded continuously and spread to the surrounding streets.


    Every shot is not rushed, he has to guarantee a 100% hit, but these monsters are too different and have different abilities.


    After a gunshot.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, the shot was empty, and the hamster-like monster turned into a black shadow and dodged the attack.


    Jin opened his eyes wide, looking a little excited: "It''s empty, do you want to start again?"


    Su Changxing nodded, and said helplessly, "Well, yes, it''s exactly one hundred and thirty."


    next moment.


    White light scatters, and the little hamster is overwhelmed by the explosion.


    This scene is quite similar to anti-aircraft guns hitting mosquitoes.


    The movement made by the two was naturally not small, and even the people in the management area could feel it.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Is that the leader of the seventeenth group?"


    A man with a long black sword was sitting on the windowsill with a cigarette in his mouth, looking at the white light in the sky with a smile in his eyes.


    A slightly bloated middle-aged man in a police uniform with a beard on his face came from behind and said:


    "Yes, the strength is unfathomable. Before, one person ran to West Bridge City and brought out tens of thousands of people. It is said that there are a large number of people from the world of black mist in the city. He was afraid of being killed by him alone, and they all hid behind. not coming out."


    The man with the dark sword on his back nodded and said, "That means we have to avoid him?"


    "Of course, even we''d better avoid bumping into him, so as not to be suspected."


    "But we are already under suspicion."


    "It was an accident, but it''s not a big problem." The man in police uniform threw away the unfinished cigarette, threw it on the ground, and stamped it out.


    The man carrying the dark long sword recalled, and said, "Even if we are not afraid of him, we should avoid him, right?"


    "Well, that''s the reason."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "The monsters in this area should come from the same world~www.novelhall.com~Su Changxing used his revolver to knock down a red-eyed rabbit that rushed towards him.


    These rabbits are as big as children, extremely fast, and very aggressive. They can spray powerful icicles from their mouths, and they like to eat rotting corpses.


    "Boom~"


    "Boom~"


    After a burst of continuous explosions like rain, more than a dozen rabbits gathered together were killed on the spot, and their bodies were scorched by the high temperature.


    Jin stared at the cooked rabbit on the ground, thinking about it and said, "Is this thing edible?"

 v2 Chapter 68： rabbit

    "Sprinkle some salt, you should be able to eat it, but it''s better not to." Su Changxing smelled the smell of meat in the air and felt a little tempting, said.


    This taste seems to have a special appeal, or some kind of magic.


    He paused and affirmed: "This thing cannot be eaten, it is highly poisonous."


    This rabbit is a wild animal in a certain world, but its average strength is at the ninth rank, and there are quite a few of them, so it can be said that it is quite difficult to deal with.


    Jin took the chocolate cake that Su Changxing handed over, took a big bite, chewed and pointed to the front, and said:


    "That should be the rabbit''s nest~"


    Su Changxing looked in the direction indicated by Jin, and saw that the walls around a building were broken, and a lot of dry grass and branches were piled up inside, and many rabbits gushed out of it.


    "Are these rabbits making a nest?"


    He froze for a moment, and realized that some of these monsters were creatures of order, and it didn''t seem like a big deal to be able to reproduce in nests.


    Could things like rabbits have too much reproductive ability... He realized that the big red-eyed rabbits had to be dealt with, otherwise the number would definitely increase at a terrifying rate over time.


    Rabbits have litters of cubs, and these rabbits are very strong individually.


    Such creatures may be nothing in their world, and they are normal, but for Su Changxing and his world, it is definitely a dimensionality reduction blow.


    "Go and blow up their nests, and I''ll cover them." Su Changxing said with a gesture.


    Jin nodded, strode forward, gestured for a pistol with one hand, and continuously "shot" the rabbit in the distance. The shooting frequency reached an exaggerated level, and there were more than ten explosions in an instant.


    Su Changxing knocked out the rabbits that emerged from the nest one by one.


    Jin ran to a certain distance and threw a "bomb" into the building. As the hot white light spread out in the dark night, the lower half of the entire building was destroyed and slowly fell sideways.


    All of a sudden, these rabbits were completely angered, and they rushed over from all around like crazy.


    Su Changxing took out a palm-sized silver plate from his backpack, threw it towards Jin''s position, stuck it on the ground to create a small-scale force field, and bounced the surrounding rabbits away.


    [Force field grenade (Ding Guan, lower rank): It can generate a powerful force field, which lasts for thirty seconds, and has extremely strong defensive capabilities. ¡¿


    He bought a lot of small, easy-to-carry items from the doomsday store. He still has two of these items, which are not particularly useful, but they can be used as an emergency in certain situations.


    next moment.


    A green light flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes, and a large number of dark green figures emerged from the corpses on the ground, some evil spirits in the shape of rabbits.


    The strength of the evil spirit is not particularly strong, and if it exists all the time, it will affect his spirit all the time, so he only keeps a few stronger ones in the pendant.


    At the same time, he simply pulled out his pistol and shot the rabbits in rapid bursts.


    Although the power of the sniper rifle is great, the rate of fire is still limited by the structure of the firearm itself, and he does not have the talent to increase the rate of fire like "pistol lovers".


    After more than ten minutes, these rabbits were completely terrified, and the remaining ones fled to the surroundings in a panic. They realized that if they continued, they might become extinct in this world.


    The genes of the race do not allow them to do this!


    However, Su Changxing was not in a hurry to chase them down. More than a dozen scouting robots had already locked onto this area and the position of each rabbit from above.


    In the following time, these rabbits seemed to have tacitly accepted that the two of them were irresistible existences, they would only run away, and they would not fight back at all. Their soft bodies would drill into various gaps.


    But Su Changxing also wanted to get rid of these rabbits completely, and he and Jin did nothing else all night, they were looking for and killing these rabbits.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Cute bunny~"


    Jin shot and killed a red-eyed rabbit curled up in the corner of the room.


    Su Changxing stood at the door of the room, touched his chin and said, "This should be the last one, these rabbits are really tough enough."


    It is morning now.


    He killed more than 300 rabbits just by hunting these rabbits, and successfully completed the killing streak conditions for promotion and completed the task.


    "This mission should be aimed at these rabbits. The doomsday game has already seen their dangers in advance...so if we don''t care, it may cause the doomsday of rabbits?"


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, analyzing the rules of the game''s release of missions, the logic of the game seems to be to help them.


    But is it really helping?


    Jin yawned, looking a little sleepy, and said, "They''re still too stupid, they can''t run until the end, they''re boring."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "They are just rabbits after all, let''s go, let''s go back and rest first."


    Before walking a few steps, he received another message saying that something similar happened again, but this time only a few people died.


    Jin tilted his head and said, "Huh? Someone is messing up again?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, you go back to rest later, I''ll go over and have a look."


    Jin shook his head and said, "I want to go too."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Okay, let''s go and have a look together."


    Jin''s sleeping time has become more and more flexible, and she has learned to "stay up late".


    They passed through the base area and came to Residence No. 1. Compared with Residence No. 4, this place is much smaller and has fewer people. It used to be a part of the mansion area.


    This place belongs to the jurisdiction of the first team.


    Zhu Wenwu rushed here with his people first, and more than a dozen members of the security bureau stood on the periphery of a pale yellow building, asking about the situation of the people around them.


    "It''s too rampant, this kind of thing can''t be tolerated at all! Deputy Captain Zhu, I hope you can deal with it as soon as possible and find the murderer."


    A middle-aged man in a black tunic suit and glasses said with a red face, his voice was so loud that Su Changxing could hear it clearly even if he walked over from the gate.


    Zhu Wenwu smiled all over his face, and said without haste:


    "Minister Tao, don''t worry, we will definitely bring the murderer to justice, but we need your cooperation before that, please don''t watch here~www.novelhall.com~Zhu Wenwu''s appearance makes the middle-aged people even more popular Come on, feeling slighted: "You mean I''m holding you back? "


    Zhu Wenwu still looked calm and said:


    "I didn''t say that, but we do need some space, and now is a special time, so please avoid it."


    The middle-aged man''s face twitched, but he didn''t know what to say, so he turned around and left.


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect Zhu Wenwu to be so smooth and sophisticated, but he always felt a little strange. The strange thing was that he was too skilled.


    What surprised him even more was that Zhu Wenwu was already an Extraordinary. He had completed the leap from an ordinary person to an Extraordinary in just over ten days. This was undoubtedly an exaggeration.


    Is this talent?


    "Brother Su!"


    Seeing Su Changxing approaching, Zhu Wenwu waved and shouted without any awkwardness in his words.


    Su Changxing sized him up and felt that there was no difference, so he smiled and said, "Well, I didn''t expect you to become a Extraordinary so quickly, amazing."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded, and said, "I just became an Extraordinary last night, ha, good luck."


    Good luck...Su Changxing wondered if a person with good luck really has the chance to suddenly become an Extraordinary, but this is not a bad thing after all.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 69： rabbit head

    [Demon Chaser: Ninth rank, upper rank, extremely strong perception, extremely sensitive to filth and disorder, can mark the enemy and form a dueling dagger,]


    It''s still the same position, but with a difference, it was more extreme before.


    In the past, once Zhu Wenwu''s dueling dagger was marked, it was a life-and-death battle. If you don''t kill the enemy, you will die.


    But now it doesn''t seem to have that effect.


    Su Changxing didn''t get too entangled in this problem, turned his head to look at the building beside him, and said:


    "What''s the situation, is it someone from Doomsday Sect?"


    Zhu Wenwu thought for a while, and pondered: "Probably not, I think it seems to be a vendetta murder under the guise of the Doomsday Cult... Four people died, all of whom were pierced through the heart with a blade."


    "The murderer should have had conflicts with the deceased before the doomsday, gained strength, and came to take revenge. Do we still need to worry about it?"


    Their energy was limited, and just dealing with the monsters in the black mist had already exhausted everyone in Group 17, so they probably didn''t need to deal with such trivial matters.


    "If it''s not the Doomsday Sect, I''ll leave it to those in the police station... I''d better go up and have a look." Su Changxing nodded.


    Zhu Wenwu smiled kindly at Jin, seemingly not surprised by Shen Jinxuan, who looked like this, and said, "Well, I am also together."


    The corpse hadn''t been processed yet, and when you entered the door, you could see bloodstains and the corpse lying beside the door. It was a young and beautiful woman.


    There was a hole in the wall made by a knife blade.


    "She was running away, but the murderer pierced her chest from behind with a knife and nailed her to the wall. The murderer was very powerful." Zhu Wenwu said fluently.


    Su Changxing nodded and said: "Well, it''s very accurate. He either used the knife for many years, or he exchanged related skills in the store."


    "Of course, there is a high probability that it is the latter, which means that this person must be a player... But it should not be ruled out that he is also a member of the Doomsday Cult."


    Zhu Wenwu hesitated for a moment and said: "There is such a possibility, but the recent tragedies caused by the Doomsday Sect will all leave **** runes."


    "really."


    They walked around the entire building and found nothing special.


    At this time, Jin squatted on the sofa, tilted his head, pointed to the black screen TV, and said, "Where is the head of a rabbit."


    Su Changxing walked over and bent down to see the head of a doll rabbit with red eyes and torn lower body. It looked similar to the rabbit they hunted last night, or it was carved out of the same mold.


    He was startled immediately, and realized that there must be some subtle connection, otherwise such a coincidence would not have happened.


    Red-eyed bunny?


    Su Changxing held the doll rabbit''s head in his hand to observe, and felt that the scalp was slightly numb inadvertently.


    [Broken Rabbit Doll: It is looking at you...]


    Zhu Wenwu showed surprise on his face, and said, "Is this a doll, or what?"


    Su Changxing felt that this thing was weird, so he threw it into the air, summoned an evil spirit to eat it, and severed the connection with the evil spirit.


    The next moment, the evil spirit''s body turned red, and its size suddenly swelled, with its head resembling a rabbit''s head.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing drew his gun to break it up, piercing a big hole with the wall, and the dull light came in from the outside.


    "What the **** is this?"


    He was also a little confused, and felt as if he was almost lost.


    Several members of the Security Bureau rushed in and asked, "Leader, what happened?"


    Su Changxing looked around and said, "Everyone get out first, this place should be sealed first."


    He even suspected that the murderer might not be a human being. The aura erupted by the evil spirit just now was too distorted, completely showing the true colors of the rabbit''s head.


    A big hole was suddenly opened in the wall of the building, causing quite a commotion. People around basically knew about it, but they didn''t know exactly what happened.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In a closed room, the bookshelves were full of books, covered with a thin layer of dust, as if it hadn''t been touched for a long time.


    A capable-looking middle-aged man with short hair and short sleeves reprimanded angrily:


    "What are you doing! I just asked you to warn me, and I didn''t ask you to kill him. Now those people in the Security Bureau will definitely have doubts about us."


    Sitting opposite him was a man wearing a white mask with a red pattern, tall and slender, with legs crossed, leaning gracefully on a chair.


    "My lord mayor, this has nothing to do with us. It was you who said it at the time. If he disagrees, let them have a look."


    White Mask sighed, imitating the mayor''s tone.


    Yuan Yingjie suddenly lost his temper, and continued to reprimand:


    "You idiots, don''t you understand the principle that things are always reversed? Doing things like this will attract the attention of the Security Bureau, and they are now eyeing you... Didn''t you say that the team leader is very powerful? Can''t handle it?"


    He was very unconvinced in his heart, and felt that these untouchables were qualified to negotiate with him face to face because of luck and powerful power


    The white mask stared at Yuan Yingjie, seemed to be laughing, laughed carefreely, and said slowly:


    "My lord mayor, do you really understand the principle that things must be reversed when they are extreme? People who do not adapt to the times will always be eliminated~www.novelhall.com~ In other words, new things are always better than old things, they are more Lively and more adaptable to the environment."


    Yuan Yingjie immediately calmed down, squinted her eyes, and said in a more relaxed tone:


    "What do you want to say? I just need you to stop doing outrageous things, or don''t blame me for being rude."


    While speaking, he held a brand new silver shotgun in his hand.


    The white mask shook his head and said with a smile: "My lord mayor, don''t be nervous. We just need what we need. Although our approach is extreme, the effect is obvious."


    Yuan Yingjie snorted coldly and said, "Afterwards, I will talk to Commander Tan, but you should find a way to make me an Extraordinary as soon as possible, otherwise our cooperation cannot continue."


    "Don''t worry~ Although this is very difficult, it is not difficult for us, but the opportunity is very precious." White Mask said casually.


    Outside the room are dozens of bodyguards with guns, watching the situation inside through the glass. They have been ordered to rush in and kill the white mask if there is any change.


    They were also nervous, but luckily nothing happened.


    "You really think these things are useful to me."


    The white mask looked sideways at the door, and said lightly, with a very relaxed tone.


    Yuan Yingjie said in a deep voice, "You have to try it to know if it works."


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 70： visit

    The building with the broken wall was quickly sealed off, but the distorted atmosphere lingered for a long time, causing subtle changes in the whole building.


    Su Changxing wasn''t quite sure exactly where this change was, but he did feel... A familiar blood moon was reflected in his mind, hanging high in the deep red sky.


    Zhu Wenwu frowned, looked sideways at Su Changxing, and said:


    "Then what should we do now? The attacker seems to have mastered unimaginable power. If he is left alone, it will be a big hidden danger."


    He also saw that the rabbit''s head was unusual, it was obviously placed by the murderer, and it was aimed at them.


    Su Changxing looked around and said, "He may not have left this area yet, you can lead someone to search, and I''ll let the scout robot lock this area."


    With Zhu Wenwu''s perception ability, if the murderer is still here, he will definitely not be able to escape.


    Zhu Wenwu nodded without hesitation, and immediately led people to search.


    Su Changxing went directly to the residence of the mayor and Yuan Yingjie. It was a big house, and his whole family lived in it.


    "It turned out to be the property of Mayor Yuan and his wife, and his wife''s business is very big." Zhang Shun said while leading the way.


    Su Changxing looked at the mansion in front of him, and said affirmatively: "It looks like they are indeed very rich, they can be considered a famous family."


    Zhang Shun nodded in agreement, and said in a low voice: "That''s right, but I heard that I had been at odds with the dead one before."


    Su Changxing glanced at him, and said with a light smile, "Do you suspect that Mayor Yuan did it?"


    Zhang Shun said with a smile: "Ha, that''s what I said... Most of the positions will be revoked and reshuffled in the extraordinary period."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Shouldn''t have done such an extreme thing, unless... was forced to a dead end, but obviously not like this. Politicians'' methods are generally more slippery, there is no need to do so extreme."


    They walked over, and the other party seemed to have received the news and greeted them at the door.


    Yuan Yingjie was wearing black-rimmed glasses, with a dignified appearance and a strong literati air. Although he was middle-aged, he was well maintained, and the skin on his face even turned white.


    Seeing Su Changxing, he looked very enthusiastic, stepped forward to shake hands, and said:


    "Group Leader Su, haha, it''s better to see once than to hear about it for a long time. It really is a hero born a boy. There must be something for the two of you... Let''s go in and sit down and talk."


    Su Changxing nodded and said with a smile, "Well, Mayor Yuan is being polite."


    Although it is a mansion, the decoration of the living room is simple and elegant, there is no one else, only a servant is waiting by the side.


    "What kind of mayor am I now? I am heartbroken about Donglin''s current situation, but I can''t do anything about it. After all, I have served Donglin with all my heart and soul for so many years, but I ended up like this."


    Mayor Yuan had a heartbroken look on his face, as if two lines of tears would have fallen if it wasn''t for the wrong occasion.


    Su Changxing didn''t seem to hear it, and continued without changing his expression:


    "We have nothing else to do. Secretary Liao was assassinated just now, and there is no one left in the family... I want to ask if you know anything. If so, please let me know."


    Yuan Yingjie took a deep breath and said slowly:


    "The murderer is simply insane. I was shocked when I heard the news just now. Secretary Liao is dedicated to serving the country and the people, and he is also a pious and kind person. It is too unreasonable for this kind of thing to happen..."


    "The death of Secretary Liao is a great loss to Donglin. I hope that the team leader can catch the murderer as soon as possible."


    Su Changxing said thoughtfully, "That means you don''t know anything?"


    Yuan Yingjie nodded affirmatively, and said: "That''s right. I''m also afraid of causing trouble to you during this time, so I just stay at home, and the information is considered blocked."


    "Fine."


    Su Changxing stood up and said, "I''ll drop by to have a look. You don''t mind, Mayor Yuan. There is absolutely no intention of doubting you."


    "..."


    Yuan Yingjie''s face froze, and he couldn''t hold back a word for a while.


    Su Changxing took a step forward, approached him, patted his shoulder with one hand, and said, "I hope you all don''t go the wrong way."


    After speaking, he turned and left with the people.


    It was basically confirmed that there was something wrong with Mayor Yuan. Every time he said a word, his heart was beating abnormally.


    Although there is no flaw on the surface, his body still betrays him.


    Yuan Yingjie never expected that Su Changxing would see through him so easily.


    Yuan Yingjie opened his glasses wide and began to breathe rapidly. He saw the blue-haired girl making a "pistol" gesture to him.


    At this moment, he seemed to be dead, shrouded in great fear.


    Zhang Shun followed behind, thought for a while and said, "I haven''t seen this Mayor Yuan before, but after seeing him, I think it''s pretty good, at least he should be an open-minded person."


    Su Changxing glanced at him, and said angrily, "So you are a good-looking person? This Mayor Yuan is not as simple as you imagined."


    Obviously, although Yuan Yingjie himself is not a player, there are other players, even Extraordinary, standing behind him.


    Unknowingly, such a confrontation has formed. Obviously they are still under great external pressure. It is not unreasonable for the ancients to say that "to fight against the outside world, we must first get rid of the inside".


    Many players have registered with their real names. Players with real names have great privileges in the city. Not only can they enter and leave the management area at will~www.novelhall.com~, but they can also mobilize certain resources.


    But there are still some who have not registered and are only active on the forum, hiding their identities in reality.


    Because of the forum, players get far more information than ordinary people, and the discussion about the Doomsday Cult was very hot for a while, but it seems that there is no such thing as a Doomsday Cult member.


    "I''m hungry." Jin said briefly.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Well, I''m hungry too, let''s go eat something first."


    Lin Xiuyu found a stronghold of the Doomsday Sect, and Zhou An led people to arrest him. Just now, news came that they had already arrested him.


    But the problem is that these people don''t seem to be players, and they didn''t ask anything. It seems that they entered the Doomsday Cult just to earn opportunities to strengthen.


    The concept of Extraordinary people is widely spread among ordinary people. It is not known whether someone deliberately spread the information, or this kind of news itself can spread quickly among the people.


    Simultaneously.


    Zhu Wenwu''s search also went smoothly without any obstruction, and of course nothing special was found for the time being.


    Just as Su Changxing and the others walked to the gate and were about to leave, a burst of gunshots erupted deep in the No. 1 residence.


    "Ok?"


    Jin opened his eyes wide, with a smile on his face, and ran in that direction one step faster than Su Changxing.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 71： Plug-in task system

    Su Changxing also immediately followed Jin Xiangli, somewhat unexpectedly, asking Zhu Wenwu to search the surroundings just in case.


    Wave after wave of gunfire did not stop.


    When they came to the building that had been sealed off before, they happened to see a masked man with blood on his body running towards them quickly.


    When he saw Jin not far away, his eyes showed a ruthless look, his speed increased again, leaving an afterimage in the wind, and he slashed away with his knife.


    But before he got close, continuous explosions exploded on the street, stirring up smoke and dust.


    Under Jin''s attack, the man was covered in blood and fell to the ground neatly.


    "..."


    Jin blinked, not expecting this person to be so weak, and the battle would be over before he made such a move.


    Su Changxing didn''t have any surprises either. Jin''s strength was also a dimensionality reduction blow to ordinary Beyonders, and the two sides were not at the same level at all.


    The man wasn''t dead, just passed out.


    Su Changxing fed him a life-threatening drug, and then handed it to Zhang Shun who came from behind.


    "You take him back for interrogation first, he''s seriously injured, don''t let him die," Su Changxing emphasized.


    Zhang Shun nodded and said, "No problem."


    Afterwards, he and another person supported the people on the ground and turned around and walked towards the base area.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    There are four or five people on the other side, including a Extraordinary, all of whom are very powerful and equipped with firearms.


    Zhu Wenwu reacted immediately, held the steel sword to his face, and started a hand-to-hand fight with the opponent. At the same time, several other people fired guns at the enemy.


    The encounter between the two sides was very accidental, and the battle was on the verge of breaking out.


    In just one face-to-face time, Zhu Wenwu killed the person in front, and at the same time dropped the grenade on the spot, and pulled back.


    At the moment of the explosion, he rushed up again wrapped in smoke.


    This time and again, these members of the Doomsday Cult were directly beaten and stunned. One of them was pierced by several bullets and fell to the ground but did not die.


    Others ran back and fled in all directions without looking back.


    Just when Zhu Wenwu and others were about to pursue, a large amount of crimson smoke burst out in the air, blocking sight and carrying high temperature.


    They had to step back and shoot through the smoke.


    When the smoke cleared, the members of the Doomsday Church had disappeared, and the person who fell on the ground was also burned to death in the smoke.


    "hateful."


    Zhu Wenwu frowned, and immediately contacted other people to intercept.


    These players basically hold all kinds of mysterious items, making them extremely difficult to deal with.


    When Su Changxing arrived, the battle was over, several members of the Security Bureau were seriously injured, and several corpses were lying on the ground.


    Zhu Wenwu came over, and said helplessly, "The strength of these people was unexpected. Some of them ran away, but none of them survived. They resisted too fiercely."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said, "It''s okay, we caught a single person just now, and Zhang Shun has already brought him back for interrogation."


    Zhu Wenwu exhaled, the blade was covered with blood, he beheaded a person with his own hands, although he was not an Extraordinary, he was extremely powerful.


    Su Changxing''s expression moved, and he realized that Zhu Wenwu''s performance was too good, even surpassing him after he became an Extraordinary in the apocalypse.


    He originally thought that it would take Zhu Wenwu an extremely long time to reach this step, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    This is very wrong.


    Logically speaking, it is impossible for him to actively grow so fast with his temperament, and he reached that point under the extreme pressure of survival in Doomsday.


    Su Changxing changed his voice and said, "Do you still remember how you recited me from the energy station in the last days?"


    Zhu Wenwu showed a dazed look on his face, and then said clearly: "What? Are you talking about things in that doomsday world? I don''t have any relevant memories."


    He really didn''t know... Su Changxing waved his hand and said with a smile:


    "It''s nothing, I just feel in a daze that you seem to have retained the relevant memories...Since you have become an Extraordinary, you can steadily improve your own strength. Anyway, there should be plenty of time now."


    Zhu Wenwu looked at the black mist in the sky and said, "I think time is running out. I feel that these billowing black mist are about to engulf us."


    Su Changxing patted him on the shoulder and said, "The road still has to be walked step by step, even if the sky is falling."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Noon.


    The captured man had woken up and was interrogated by professionals. His name was Chen Wei. He confessed that they were members of the Doomsday Sect, but firmly denied that the murder had anything to do with them.


    What surprised Su Changxing even more was that he also said that anyone who joins the Doomsday Cult will have an extra task system installed, and they can get richer rewards from the task.


    Although this person is not an Extraordinary, his physical strength is no different from that of an Extraordinary, and becoming an Extraordinary is only a matter of time.


    "Our Doomsday Cult has a one-way connection. Except for the high priest, we don''t know each other. The murderers should be the Doomsday Cultists. I guess they took the risk for the mission." Chen Wei was bound on the bed, eyes wide open. The face said helplessly.


    Zhu Wenwu was a little speechless: "Then what are you planning to do? Hiding in that position?"


    These people gathered together and hid in a hidden room, so he almost didn''t notice it.


    Chen Wei thought for a while and said, "Aren''t you arresting us? We''re just hiding here to avoid the limelight."


    "That''s it?" Zhu Wenwu obviously didn''t believe it.


    Chen Wei said with certainty:


    "It''s like this~www.novelhall.com~Although we have done some things, the impact is not big. Those few major tragedies have absolutely nothing to do with us."


    Immediately afterwards, he smiled and said, "I quit the Doomsday Cult. How about you let me go? The world is like this. You can''t let me go to jail just because I killed a few people."


    His words and deeds are full of disdain for ordinary people and disregard for life.


    This is also a common problem of some players.


    However, what he said is not completely unreasonable, and sometimes life is not equivalent.


    Su Changxing stared at him and said, "It''s not impossible to let you go, but we have to wait until you explain clearly about the Doomsday Sect."


    Chen Wei struggled and said, "I''ve made it clear, the team leader will let me go."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "There''s no rush, you can stay here first, if there is any abnormal behavior, there is really no chance."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When they returned to their previous residence, Wang Liang and Zhou An came back from the outside with a rifle on their backs, looking dusty.


    He is also a member of the first team now, but because of his poor quality and strength, he only belongs to the reserve team.


    Zhou An walked in with the broken sword on his back, and said angrily, "Those people from Chenxi are too arrogant!"


    Su Changxing put down the teacup in his hand, turned his head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 72： pocket galaxy

    Zhou An sat down beside him, picked up the teacup on the table, took a big sip and said:


    "A group of ghouls attacked the management area just now, and those people from Chenxi watched us fight, as if they were watching a show."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, feeling that it might not be that simple, and continued to ask: "And then?"


    Zhou An coughed and said, "Then we had a fight with them, and the good news is that we won."


    It''s good news... The corners of Su Changxing''s mouth twitched, thinking about whether it was the right choice to make this guy the captain.


    He thought for a while and said, "Since there is good news, there should be bad news."


    Zhou An nodded and said, "Later, their deacon came and said they wanted to fight a duel. Of course I couldn''t persuade him."


    Su Changxing said angrily, "Then you lost?"


    Zhou An sneered and said: "That guy is also an Extraordinary, and his ability is very restrained, and his speed is ridiculous."


    Su Changxing nodded without paying too much attention, and said, "Everyone should be fine."


    Zhou An laughed and said, "It''s nothing, it''s nothing, it''s just some minor injuries."


    Su Changxing instructed, and said, "If it''s not necessary, try not to have conflicts with them."


    Wang Liang said hello and went to sleep. He wandered outside with the patrol team all night yesterday. He heard that he encountered a powerful monster and suffered a lot.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The golden sunset shines through the black mist, and evenly spreads pink and purple in the space, forming a wonderful scene.


    "It''s beautiful!"


    Shen Jinxuan leaned against the guardrail, looked back at Su Changxing and said.


    Su Changxing leaned against the edge of the stone platform, put bullets into the clips one by one, and said, "The more beautiful the more dangerous, that''s a good saying."


    The time came to seven o''clock again, and it was also the time for discount stores to refresh.


    There was a look of surprise in his eyes, the rare items in the store were extraordinarily expensive, beyond imagination.


    [Pocket Galaxy (A Crown, Extreme): 8,500,000 points (after discount), 10% off]


    [Pocket Galaxy (Crown, Extreme): The artifact of the Emerald Magic Plane, which has countless imitations, is the only real one, with an infinite space inside it, located in a static world in the void.


    Nothing is eternal, but things that are still can become eternal in that moment.


    Own it and you have ephemeral dominion over an eternal world. ¡¿


    More than eight million things...


    "Well, is that an exaggeration?"


    Su Changxing''s expression moved slightly, but his heart was already overwhelmed. The level of this item was obviously too high for him to understand.


    So what will appear in the discount store based on the points I have?


    He just happened to have more than eight million points.


    The reason why he can have so many points is that the kills caused by those robots will also be counted on him. In addition, these days he has hunted a lot of monsters in the city every day, and he has also completed several painless battles during the period. No itchy task.


    Shen Jinxuan asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "I seem to have picked up something extraordinary."


    next moment.


    Between his palms, flowing silver light gathered.


    A small silver bag shining with purple light appeared in his hand.


    It''s so light, you can hardly feel the weight, and it doesn''t make people think that this thing will be a real artifact.


    Of course, Su Changxing is not too clear about how to define an artifact, and looking at the grade, Pocket Galaxy is already the top mysterious item.


    But precisely because of this, it seems that it does not meet the status of a divine weapon. In his opinion, a divine weapon should be at another higher level.


    The small pocket turned into silver light and disappeared in Su Changxing''s hand, and the bullet in the other hand also disappeared out of thin air, and it appeared in another space, or over another world.


    There are mountains, water, humans, and animals in this world, but everything is covered with a deep blue luster and falls into a static state.


    A figure in a black cloak holds a vintage camera on one of the tallest mountains, and a blurred coin hangs in the sky.


    Everything freezes at this moment.


    Further up in the sky was a bullet suspended in the sky, it was the bullet he had just put in.


    What kind of feeling is that, a unique control, as if this is a world in his fantasy.


    The bullet spun at high speed under his control, and suddenly exploded, turning into scattered fragments suspended in the air.


    what is god


    For the first time, Su Changxing felt that the **** itself might not necessarily be powerful, it might be an ordinary person, or some other creature.


    It has absolute control over a world, then he is a **** to this world!


    Su Changxing can''t control the things in this world, but he can manipulate the things he puts in at will and make physical changes.


    Such as transforming a bullet into a miniature statue, or isolating certain substances in it.


    To put it simply, he can perform very rational operations on the items put in. It sounds simple, but it is an extremely terrifying ability.


    This is also worthy of the name of the artifact.


    "this is?"


    Shen Jinxuan was surprised when she saw the small silver bag disappear out of thin air.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "An item with a storage function."


    "Better than your backpack?" Shen Jinxuan asked~www.novelhall.com~Su Changxing nodded and said, "It seems so at present."


    "This kind of item with storage function seems to be very rare." Shen Jinxuan said thoughtfully.


    Su Changxing stood up, shook his head and said with a chuckle, "That''s not necessarily true, even if such a thing exists, it is generally not told to others."


    Shen Jinxuan can think that this is the best ordinary storage item. This item is too extraordinary and can easily cause some unknown troubles.


    Although general storage items are rare, they are completely worthy of his current strength.


    Shen Jinxuan thought for a while, and said affirmatively: "Well, it''s true...the number of these monsters doesn''t seem to have decreased much. They fought day and night, and the others also fell into a state of exhaustion."


    Su Changxing looked at the corpses left after the battle in the distance, and said:


    "Yes, it''s not good for us to consume like this, but it will be much better if more Extraordinary people appear... Your progress seems to be pretty good, showing signs of becoming an Extraordinary."


    Shen Jinxuan blinked and said, "Huh? Really?"


    She didn''t feel like she was doing anything, but it seemed like a good way to make progress.


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, and said, "It''s much faster than ordinary people, probably because of my influence."


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 73： night talk

    Shen Jinxuan opened her eyes wide, and said with a smile, "You mean it''s like in the game, if you follow the boss''s experience, you will go up by yourself."


    Su Changxing thought about it, and said with a serious face: "Well, it''s almost the same reason, but it''s not that exaggerated."


    Shen Jinxuan licked her bright red lips, and said unconvinced: "Huh? Could it be that there is no reason for me, I still work hard."


    She felt a lot of pressure from this world wrapped in black mist, and from Su Changxing''s strength visible to the naked eye.


    She is also constantly using her abilities to stimulate herself, allowing herself to become an Extraordinary faster.


    "Huh? Someone died over there."


    She suddenly looked to the other side, which was outside the management area.


    Su Changxing also looked over, his sight was blocked by buildings, but since Shen Jinxuan could sense it, the distance should not be far away.


    Then, they came to the location Shen Jinxuan perceived, a masked man lying in a pool of blood, his chest pierced by a sharp weapon.


    "Where are people?"


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, looking around, the murderer seemed to have left.


    The other party must know that he is here, but still chooses to take risks.


    Su Changxing lifted the mask of the corpse, his eyes moved, and found that this person was actually from the place where they gathered before, but he didn''t join the security bureau.


    "He came to look for me, but was killed halfway."


    Su Changxing said coldly, thinking of many things at once, the other party can contact him or other people through the mobile phone, but he didn''t choose to do so.


    That is to say, for some reason, he cannot use the mobile phone to communicate with other people.


    Doomsday religion?


    Su Changxing said to the crawling robot following him, "T3 called down the surveillance just now to see if there is anything unusual."


    The crawling robot quickly showed a clip, a black shadow passed through the street at an extremely fast speed.


    After slowing down more than ten times.


    Only then did he see clearly that it was a person wearing a white mask, carrying a long black sword, and the denim jacket was stained with dried blood, which seemed to be left a long time ago, and looked messy.


    "Extraordinary of the eighth rank?"


    Shen Jinxuan raised a question, she also has a relatively clear understanding of Extraordinary.


    Su Changxing felt a little annoyed, nodded and said:


    "It should be. Those who have reached this speed should be the eighth-order Extraordinary. These people seem to be a little too rampant, and they are really not afraid of being shot to death by me."


    Shen Jinxuan arched her eyes and said, "Well, they don''t seem to be really afraid."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The billowing black mist is getting thicker and thicker, and the moon in the sky can''t be seen at all at night, only a faint night light shines through.


    "Where are they?"


    A hoarse sound came from behind.


    Luo Haotian turned his head and saw a clown with a red and green face standing behind him, silently, he didn''t even know when the other person came.


    "Oh, sir, the location they chose is very remote, outside the management area. And they asked us to go there."


    His movements seemed a little restrained, Su Changxing put too much pressure on him.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Okay, you lead the way and we go straight there."


    The person they met should be a senior member of the Doomsday Cult, who would know more things, and it would be even better if they were the creators.


    The mission system of the Doomsday Sect is very unusual, it belongs to a higher level of power and can affect the Doomsday game.


    This made him think of the discount store. The two have similarities, and they both bypass the doomsday game for extra operations.


    Before reaching the target location, they saw a man wearing a white mask and a black suit standing on the street in the distance. From the perspective of his attire, he looked weird and out of place.


    "Are you a member of the Doomsday Sect?" Su Changxing asked with a smile.


    The white mask looked at Su Changxing repeatedly, and said, "Mr. Clown, I didn''t expect that you would take the initiative to contact us, saying that you are one of the most mysterious Extraordinary."


    [Hook pattern mask (Ding Guan, lower position): It has the function of hiding aura and preventing prying eyes. ¡¿


    Su Changxing looked around, but found no one else, and said, "Huh? You are so brave."


    The white mask smiled and said: "No, it''s because we are timid. After all, even if we die, it''s just me."


    Hmm, any guesses?


    Still so cautious.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "Since that''s the case, wouldn''t it be the safest thing for you not to come?"


    The white mask said unhurriedly: "That''s not okay. If we are afraid of everything, we can simply disband, and sir, if you want to kill me, it shouldn''t be that simple."


    "yes?"


    Su Changxing took a few steps forward, and the white mask also took a few steps back, looking quite vigilant.


    Of course, if Su Changxing wanted to kill the other party, it would only take an instant.


    The white mask''s eyes fluctuated. In fact, he couldn''t judge Su Changxing''s strength at all. He only judged that Su Changxing had the strength of the eighth rank through the information from the outside world.


    "Ha, don''t scare me, we are here to talk about cooperation today, aren''t we?" White Mask said in a soft tone~www.novelhall.com~ Su Changxing put his hands behind his back and said slowly: "If you cooperate, Let me first tell you what your purpose is, and if it is reasonable, I can think about it."


    Similar masks.


    Those who killed people under his nose before were also these Doomsday Cultists, and they should all be high-level Doomsday Cultists.


    The white mask looked at Su Changxing who seemed to be really interested, and said:


    "Our purpose is to establish a new order for this new world, and those old things have no reason to exist."


    Su Changxing kept smiling, feeling a little surprised that the other party''s performance was far from what he expected, and said:


    "What is the old thing? Security Bureau? I think the leader of the seventeenth team should be pretty good."


    The masked man seemed to be excited, and continued: "He is indeed very good and powerful, but his ideas are too old-fashioned, and he is willing to be a running dog of the old world. It would be best if he could join us, but unfortunately he can''t."


    The running dog of the old world... Su Changxing felt that this title was really not very good, and he was not polite at all, so he changed his voice and asked:


    "Well, let''s talk about the specific things of cooperation first. What are you going to do?"


    The white mask said calmly: "We have received a large-scale task and need to clean up a large area in the east of the city, but you also know our situation, so we need your help."


    "Of course the benefits are also indispensable. We can provide you with 100 origin stones and 500,000 points as rewards."


    Origin stones are useless to ordinary people, but extraordinary people can use them to increase the mystery of their positions.

 v2 Chapter 74： bud

    Luo Haotian showed a look of surprise. This kind of origin stone is very rare, and can only be obtained in certain tasks of extraordinary people, and it is basically not circulated on the forum.


    And these members of the Doomsday Cult can easily take out a hundred coins, which is a bit exaggerated, and they also add 500,000 points.


    He couldn''t understand how the other party had so many resources, maybe their entire association only had so many points.


    Of course Su Changxing knew about the source stone. In fact, extraordinary crystals are also a type of source stone, and they are considered to be of higher quality among the source stones.


    However, there is something wrong with the so-called cooperation of the other party.


    It''s too rich, either this task is extremely difficult, or this is a trap!


    The masked man smiled and said: "There is no need for you two to doubt that this is the strength of our Doomsday Sect. If this cooperation goes well, we can carry out further in-depth cooperation in the future."


    Su Changxing suspected that so many resources were brought by the doomsday mission system. The doomsday game is very stingy, and it is not easy for ordinary players to obtain resources.


    "I want to talk to your leader personally, how about it?" Su Changxing said suddenly.


    The masked man hesitated for a while, and said: "This is not good, we are in an extraordinary period, we should also be careful, but if you are willing to join us, Mr. Clown, it is naturally possible."


    Su Changxing pretended to be angry and said, "Well, then you people from the Doomsday Sect are indeed amazing enough, and it seems that such cooperation will be difficult to continue."


    The masked man said with a smile: "Now is an extraordinary time, we have to be more careful, but we can make an appointment for another time, let our leader talk to you."


    Su Changxing''s appearance dispelled his worries, but they still wondered whether Su Changxing might be from the Security Bureau, and now it doesn''t look like it.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the dark night, the figure of the masked man gradually disappeared, and Su Changxing didn''t do anything, but followed secretly with the shadow cloak.


    From the conversation, he noticed an unusual taste, the so-called cooperation of the Doomsday Cult is more than that, they have a bigger conspiracy.


    It''s just that this organization is still in its infancy, and its strength is far inferior to long-standing organizations like the Security Bureau or Chenxi.


    The other party didn''t notice him, and walked around in circles in the alleyway. After half an hour, he stopped at the edge of a management area and crawled in through the gap.


    is it here?


    Su Changxing didn''t follow in, it was too risky, and he didn''t have any carelessness because the other party was not as good as him.


    Instead, let a small crawling robot follow along the gap.


    The energy response of this crawling robot is weak, it is extremely difficult to detect, and there is no vital sign, like a moving stone, or an insignificant mouse.


    Below is a long tunnel, which has only been dug out not long ago, and the soil is still fresh.


    A woman also wearing a mask walked up to her and said, "How''s the situation?"


    "The Player Mutual Aid Association is indeed the ''clown'' standing behind, but his aura is vague. I can''t tell who he is, let alone how strong he is." The masked man whispered.


    There were four or five people inside, and some of them were not wearing masks, and Su Changxing didn''t recognize them either.


    "Is that all?"


    Su Changxing rubbed his chin, thinking about how to do it, he could kill them directly, but it''s not very good, the Doomsday Cult''s staff is messy, and it''s not a close organization.


    A clip appeared in his left hand, and the bullet inside was bright and transparent, without substance.


    Switching the magazine of the pistol, Su Changxing pulled the trigger five times across the ruins. There was a rhythmic sound of gunfire. The ghostly bullets passed through the ruins and shot everyone precisely.


    "what happened?"


    The woman wearing the mask saw that the person in front of her suddenly rolled her eyes and fell to the ground. Then, like him, her thinking slowed down, and her body fell to the ground uncontrollably.


    With the muffled gunfire, the dimly lit underground fell into silence.


    The masked man still retained some consciousness, and tried to look towards the door. A clown with a rag pistol strode in from outside and smiled at him.


    Su Changxing looked down at these Doomsday Cult members who fell on the ground, walked over, and lifted off the mask of the masked man with one hand. It was an extremely young face, maybe only seventeen or eighteen years old.


    "Seems like a waste of time."


    He thought about it, and told other people to come and take them back first. These people were hit by his ghost bomb, and it would take at least a day or two to wake up.


    His move must have been unexpected to the Doomsday Cult, and it was also a suppression and a warning to them.


    The next thing is very simple. You only need to wait until these members of the Doomsday Sect wake up and interrogate relevant information, and then they will arrest people next to each other.


    Soon, Yu Jieyi hurried over from nearby, and they were patrolling the nearby area.


    "Team leader, they are all members of Doomsday Sect." Yu Jieyi looked at the unconscious people on the ground and asked in surprise.


    She couldn''t imagine how Su Changxing could easily bring these people down without fighting.


    Su Changxing instructed: "Well, yes, three of them are Extraordinary, control them."


    "do not worry."


    Yu Jieyi nodded and asked the other team members to strip off the equipment and clothes on these people on the ground.


    It is common sense not to leave any item for the player, and all kinds of strange objects will make people hard to guard against.


    Then she led the people to leave here quickly and walked towards the base.


    "Probably not..."


    Su Changxing stood in the shadows, watched Yu Jieyi and the others leave, fell into deep thought, and planned to squat here for a while, to see if other Doomsday Sect members would come to check.


    An hour later, there was still no movement, only a few skinny firewood ghosts wandering back and forth on the street, and then fought with a huge cockroach.


    "..."


    "Have you found it yet?"


    Su Changxing turned around and left, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com knew that probably no one from the Doomsday Sect would come, and they were more disciplined than expected.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "What did Captain Yu do all of a sudden?" Lu Yu threw the cigarette **** into the trash can and asked the teammates next to him seemingly casually.


    They had just returned from a mission outside to rest.


    The young man in black tights poured some hot tea into his cup and said:


    "It seems to say that members of the Doomsday Sect were found, and they went to arrest them, but it was quite sudden. At this time... these Doomsday Sect members are annoying enough, wouldn''t it be better to be safe?"

 v2 Chapter 75： dead wind

    Apart from Luo Haotian, few people knew about the cooperation, and the Doomsday Sect fell silent, ignoring Luo Haotian''s contact again.


    Come to the site of the association.


    Luo Haotai and the backbone of several associations are waiting here, besides Luo Haotian, there are two Extraordinary people.


    "Oh, sir, they suddenly ignored us, and they agreed to cooperate."


    Luo Haotian looked at the phone and said with a strange expression.


    Su Changxing said seriously: "It seems that they are not very trustworthy."


    Luo Haotian felt frozen, and he called other people to discuss the cooperation, but at this time there was a problem with the Doomsday Sect.


    "If it doesn''t work, let''s not do it. I don''t think this cooperation is very reliable, and I just got wind that a member of the Doomsday Cult was arrested by the Security Bureau." A bearded man in a cloak said.


    Another masked woman said in a sweet voice: "Well, it makes sense, we are originally a mutual aid association, there is no need to do this."


    Luo Haotian looked at the few people around and said, "They promised us a hundred origin stones as a reward."


    Immediately, the few people who spoke just now fell silent. This was a huge temptation. They were all people who had just become Extraordinary not long ago, and they needed this thing very much.


    "Maybe we can wait a little longer?" The bearded man looked at Su Changxing and asked.


    Su Changxing spread his hands, smiled and said, "Ha, you decide for yourself, I won''t participate, I just listen."


    Having said that, the atmosphere has eased a lot.


    Su Changxing''s attitude satisfied the senior management of these associations. They were worried that Su Changxing would control too much. They originally joined the association in order not to be restrained too much.


    That bearded man is called Liu Yukun. He was a professor at the university before. He doesn''t look too old. He just became an Extraordinary the day before yesterday, and he is considered a relatively influential figure in the association.


    Luo Haotian glanced at the bearded man, and said, "If this is the case, let''s wait and see what happens. After all, getting into trouble with the Security Bureau is also a show."


    "It''s true, let''s get down to business first." The masked woman nodded and said.


    They also gathered here to open the doomsday store. Dozens of doomsday stores will be opened, and there are hundreds of players waiting outside, which means that a large part of the players in the city gather in this location.


    The order of entering the doomsday store is entered according to the contribution level of each person in the association.


    Su Changxing''s contribution level is the highest, and he paid one-third of the points for summoning the doomsday store by himself.


    Dozens of doomsday shops descended, illuminating the vast expanse of sky, which looked extremely spectacular. For these players, this was a small carnival.


    "Sir, please go ahead." The masked woman nodded slightly and said.


    Su Changxing nodded, and went forward to check the products in the doomsday store. There were a few good mysterious items.


    [Bing Ling Iron Card (Big C Crown): 100,000 Points]


    [Ice Iron Plaque (lower part of the third crown): a holy relic of a church in a certain world, equipped by a paladin, rebounds physical damage three times, lasts for one hour after triggering, and the energy in it needs special means to fill]


    [Scroll of Holy Light (lower part of C Crown): 120,000 points]


    [Scroll of Holy Light (lower part of the third crown): A scroll that can cause a strong healing effect, the casting distance is 500 meters, and it will cause huge damage to undead creatures]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Huh? It seems to be something from a world."


    Su Changxing said to himself, when there was a noisy voice behind him, he looked back as if feeling something.


    The sky in the distance is full of red light, like a scarlet glow scattered in the sky, but this is at night.


    "Which location is the first place of residence?"


    He froze for a moment, kicked his legs and disappeared in place, realizing that something went wrong, and it had something to do with the Doomsday Cult.


    It seems that it was because he captured the top management of the Doomsday Cult and stimulated them, thus allowing them to carry out a certain plan in advance.


    Such a change alarmed everyone in the city, as if something terrifying had descended on this area.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The deepest wind from the starry sky blew across the street, and there was a dead silence, including the patrolling robots, who also stopped on the street, their eyes lost their light.


    Beside them are the corpses of several members of the patrol team. They stared at the sky with wide eyes, already dead, with confusion and hesitation in their expressions.


    "Does life have meaning, and does dying have meaning?"


    A man with a black sword on his back and a denim jacket stood on a high roof, looking at the surrounding gradually reduced to an absurd scene with an indifferent expression.


    There is no living person here, except him.


    Ordinary people are too fragile to withstand such a force attack. These people who once stood on the top of the city''s pyramid died in vain in this way.


    Everything seems to be in the plan, or it is inevitable born of countless coincidences, and the gap is only the difference in the length of time.


    now.


    Zhou An was in the base area, eating supper with Zhu Wenwu, when he saw this vision, he jumped up from his chair and ran to the No. 1 gathering place with his people~www.novelhall.com~The No. It was dark in an instant, including the street lights on the side of the road.


    He didn''t think too much, just out of responsibility, he felt that he should rush over now, but he didn''t think about the danger or anything.


    Immediately, Zhu Wenwu sensed that something was wrong, and immediately said: "We''d better wait for Big Brother Su, he is rushing over, if we rush over, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous."


    Zhou An stood on the street, looked at several corpses on the ground in the distance, and said immediately: "It''s too late, let''s go there first."


    Just as Zhu Wenwu was about to say something to stop him, he saw Zhou An rushing into the gate with a broken sword in his hand, a very reckless man.


    "Too reckless!"


    He frowned slightly, thought for a while and followed, feeling that this scene seemed familiar, as if he had encountered the same thing and the same scene at a certain moment.


    illusion? what is this else?


    "Dead, all dead!"


    Zhou An opened his eyes wide, looking terrified and confused. He walked around, but didn''t find a living person, didn''t feel any movement, and even the tiny life disappeared.


    "Those **** from the Doomsday Sect can really do such a thing!"


    He quickly thought that this was a good thing done by those doomsday cultists, his cheeks flushed, he held his breath, and gritted his teeth.


    Such a scene is very familiar, just like in the doomsday world.


    He didn''t want to repeat the same mistakes, he wanted to stop all this, and he did his best for it, leading the patrol day and night to clean up the monsters.


    But everything seems to be in vain.


    "Zhou An, slow down!"


    Zhu Wenwu''s voice came from behind, and he led people to follow.


    Zhou An turned around and shouted, "I''ll go in first to see what''s going on."


    He struggled to run towards the center of Residence No. 1, as if he saw a person standing on the top of the tallest building there.

 v2 Chapter 75： Ma Xuekai

    Zhou An quickly approached the tall building and confirmed that there was a person standing on it, and was staring at him.


    He frowned, pulled out the throwing knife at his waist and threw it at the opponent, turning into a black line across the air, but was easily bounced off by the man.


    The flying knife fell from the sky and fell to the ground weakly, making a crisp and weak sound.


    That man is strong!


    Zhou An held his breath and shouted, "Are you a member of the Doomsday Sect? Did you kill these people?"


    "I killed it? That''s right."


    A muffled voice came from above.


    Zhou An froze for a moment, stopped in his tracks, and felt that the voice was somewhat familiar.


    The person standing on the top of the building jumped down from above, landed on the street, and came towards him dragging his sword. The sword seemed light, but it drew long marks on the ground.


    Zhou An''s eyes trembled when someone came. He knew this person, even very familiar.


    Ma Xuekai, the person who has supported each other and survived since the end of the world, sometimes a step away is a world of difference.


    Zhou An still recognized it, and exclaimed: "Ma Xuekai, why is it you!"


    A smile appeared on Ma Xuekai''s face, leaving a mark on his cheek, as if nothing had changed, and as if everything had changed, deeper shadows in the darkness densely covered his face:


    "Why can''t it be me, you still seem to be the same?"


    Zhou An''s finger holding the knife trembled slightly, took a deep breath, and said, "Can you explain why?"


    Ma Xuekai put the black sword on his shoulder, stared at him, and said indifferently: "There is no reason, you run, you don''t need to die, let you go."


    In his eyes, Zhou An is not his all-in-one enemy. He is too weak. Although he is an extraordinary person, he has not transcended the category of ordinary people.


    Zhou An''s pupils narrowed suddenly, he lifted the broken sword, took a big step forward, and slashed away.


    The blade drew an afterimage in the darkness, making it impossible to see its true trajectory.


    "Clang~"


    Ma Xuekai pushed Zhou An back with a sword, and at the same time flicked away the flying knives from all around, followed, and then kicked Zhou An on the ground:


    "Let''s go, you are too weak, just survive, you don''t need to think too much, survival is the highest level of personal meaning."


    Zhou An lay on the ground, feeling pain from his whole body, he felt suffocated by the strength of the other party, Ma Xuekai was undoubtedly an eighth-rank Extraordinary, completely crushing his existence.


    If he wanted to defeat him, he would undoubtedly have to become an extraordinary person of the eighth rank... A green blade flashed across his eyes, and the broken sword that fell on the ground moved, piercing Ma Xuekai''s vest.


    Ma Xuekai was keenly aware that he turned back and bounced the broken sword away, and the huge force shook the broken sword into two pieces, turning it into a shorter bronze sword.


    Zhou An took the opportunity to get up from the ground, and the broken sword came in front of him, floating in the palm of his hand, piece by piece, and together they formed a complete sword.


    An ethereal aura emanated from his body, and his eyes glowed with a bright blue light, which was still so conspicuous even in the silent darkness.


    "à§~"


    Zhou An retreated more than ten steps in an instant, and the shattered broken sword formed several black shadows and shot at Ma Xuekai, forming blue fangs, sharp and strong.


    [Pofan Swordsman: Eighth-ranked, high-ranking, condensed spiritual breath to sacrifice swords, physically weak, can control flying swords with thoughts, can break ten thousand spells, and is extremely aggressive. ¡¿


    this moment.


    It seemed unbelievable that he crossed that threshold, but he did cross it, walking towards the direction pointed by the broken sword.


    "useless!"


    A hint of surprise appeared on Ma Xuekai''s face, and then he returned to normal. A huge black figure appeared around him. With a slap of his huge black palm, he pressed the broken bronze sword to the ground, and made a huge palm print on the ground. It is deep and shallow cracks.


    "The door to the beginning has opened... Well, it seems that I have to leave too, see you later."


    Ma Xuekai looked in the direction of the gate, turned around and ran in the opposite direction, his body turned into a black shadow.


    "Boom~"


    A bullet turned into a long stream of light and shot from a long distance, as if it had a pair of eyes, and shot towards Ma Xuekai in a streamlined shape.


    Very few extraordinary people of the eighth rank could escape this shot, even those in the world of black mist, Su Changxing didn''t think that the Doomsday Cult member who was fighting Zhou An could escape.


    The moment the bullet approached, a huge black shadow appeared in front of the two. The huge power pierced through the black shadow, but the bullet lost its precision because of this, and shot towards the side of the man, destroying the outer wall of a building.


    "Missed?"


    Su Changxing was a little surprised. He didn''t plan to fire a second shot because he thought that one shot would be enough, but the opponent resisted the shot head-on.


    And the power of this shot is even more terrifying than when he was in West Bridge City. Although the promotion has not been completed, the initial power has already been reflected.


    He immediately fired a second shot, which was also the last chance, before the opponent would enter his blind spot.


    This gun was eight times more powerful than Concentrating Heart, and its power was even more terrifying. It almost instantly crossed the night sky, like a meteor hitting the man''s vest.


    "..."


    He didn''t die, but let the man escape.


    Su Changxing was very surprised that there were such strong people in the Doomsday Sect. He immediately ran to the first residence with a gun on his back, and found that there were no living people here except Zhou An and others.


    Zhou An sat on the ground with a dazed expression, and the broken bronze sword unexpectedly became intact, shining with the luster of the night, appearing extremely agile.


    "Have you become an eighth-order Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing asked in surprise ~www.novelhall.com~ Before, he still felt that Zhou An was far behind. Although the degree of mystery had been achieved, he was still a bit thin after all.


    Zhou An nodded, looked at Su Changxing and said, "That person is Ma Xuekai."


    "Ma Xuekai?"


    In Su Changxing''s mind, there was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man. Ma Xuekai and Zhou An were rescued by him, but Ma Xuekai did not choose to follow him into the gathering place.


    "Why did he do this? He founded the Doomsday Sect?" Su Changxing asked after a moment of silence.


    Zhou An frowned, shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know, I also think it''s ridiculous. He shouldn''t be such a person. I don''t know what he said about the gate of the beginning."


    Zhu Wenwu interjected: "That person''s strength is outrageous. Even if Zhu Wenwu has advanced, he is still no match for him."


    Su Changxing looked sideways at him and asked, "Did you mark him?"


    Zhu Wenwu shook his head and said, "I can''t feel his existence, it seems to be covered by something."


    So what is the purpose of the Doomsday Sect, for the mission?


    The glow in the sky became more and more real, and gradually condensed, flowing like water, falling from mid-air, scattered in various places in the city, emitting countless soft halos, which made people intoxicated.

 v2 Chapter 76： wrath of the gate

    [The player "lifetime" opens the initial door and gets the title "Falling Star"]


    [Task Reward +100%]


    ¡¾World mystery +100%¡¿


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the mobile phone, a large number of messages popped up, and various announcements of the doomsday game swiped the screen on the forum.


    What is the original door?


    Su Changxing discovered that the purpose of the Doomsday Cult was clearer than he had imagined. They were all aiming to open the so-called "initial door" from beginning to end, and they had even prepared it before, just waiting for a perfect opportunity.


    As those red rays fell, the sky became very bright, and even through the thick black fog, the sky full of stars could be seen.


    A long Milky Way hangs in the sky, clearly visible.


    This is a scene that has never been seen before. It seems that the position of the entire planet has changed. Gradually, the surroundings are calm again, returning to the original state, silent darkness.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhu Wenwu had a blank expression on his face.


    A huge, bronze-colored door appeared high in the sky, seemingly out of reach, but they could clearly see it.


    [The Gate of Inception: The thing that existed from ancient times, it has always been here, but it has only just been revealed, and its function is to connect and inspire.


    When it is hidden, the whole world is hidden and closed, and when it is revealed, the whole world is revealed. ¡¿


    "That is to say, this thing is regarded as a protection mechanism, but it was forcibly triggered by the Doomsday Cult?"


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, realizing what a good thing the Doomsday Sect had done.


    It may be accidental or inevitable that the world of black mist can find them, but it has not yet reached the point of destroying them.


    And this move of the Doomsday Sect undoubtedly maximized the variables, and at the same time fully activated the Doomsday game. In other words, although they had many restrictions before, they are still in the novice protection period, and overall it is relatively safe.


    But it is not necessarily the case now, they have no cover and protection, and are completely exposed to the eyes of many people.


    This is a very bad thing.


    He seemed to be able to feel countless pairs of eyes looking at them in the void, either curious or greedy.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A little boy dressed in white and wearing a simple jade pendant on his chest squatted on the street, looking at the bronze door in the sky, showing a regretful expression:


    "This is fate~"


    "Now you really should come back."


    "I seem to have been waiting for a long time, and it''s time to come back."


    Scales glowing with blue light appeared on his face, and the holes in his eyes also turned into reddish-brown vertical holes, with a wildness in his indifference.


    He still remembered that the world in the past was not so peaceful, it was magnificent and much bigger, now it is like a small dark room without light coming in, but it is also safe.


    He knows that this kind of security is short-lived, meaningless, and a compromise of compromise, but sometimes there is really only compromise, which is helpless, and only helplessness is left.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Opening his eyes, he leaped into the sky, looked at the bronze door that was close to him, and cursed:


    "Hiss~ You''ve been tricked again, you greedy guy!"


    A figure full of stars, standing in front of the gate of the beginning, he saw a colossus approaching here, the illusory existence, between the imagination, gradually became real, breaking through the boundaries.


    He raised his fist and blasted towards the giant bronze gate, and the huge fist formed by the stars pierced through the gate of origin.


    The next moment, he was dragged in by a void palm.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing couldn''t help being stunned. Although it was only for a moment, he happened to see this scene. He punched the door alone, but was sucked in by the door.


    And he had a hunch that that person was the one who threw down the star spear, and there really was a more powerful existence in their world.


    But why should he hide it.


    "What do we do now?"


    Zhou An asked in bewilderment.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and said, "Let''s count the death toll first, and announce the news to everyone, and list Doomsday Cult as a cult, as a key target."


    Residential No. 1 is said to have a small number of people, tens of thousands of people, but not as many as the other residences, and most of them are elites in society.


    This place is also more closely guarded, but no one expected such a thing to happen.


    The Doomsday Sect has become a place where everyone shouts and beats, and the terrorist incident they created also makes everyone, including the players, terrified.


    There are intensive discussions on this matter on the forum, and this event is called "the wrath of the giant gate", like a giant gate in the sky will eat up the humans and creatures in this area in one bite.


    The point is, they don''t know what the so-called "initial gate" actually does, they just know its name by relying on the reminder of the doomsday game.


    Later, the players on the forum found that no players died in this incident, only ordinary people, and even if there were, it might be very rare.


    With these remarks, some players are not so hostile to the Doomsday Cult. They feel that these Doomsday Cultists don''t target them, and the problem doesn''t seem to be a big deal.


    But another part of the players condemned louder. They have family and friends, and a large part of them are ordinary people, and the Doomsday Cult threatens them.


    Su Changxing didn''t think too much about it, he just felt annoyed that the behavior of the Doomsday Sect was completely out of his control, and he didn''t follow the rules. He felt that it would be best to completely get rid of it~www.novelhall.com~But things It''s not that simple, Chen Shen, the Doomsday Cultist caught first before, disappeared in the cell for no reason.


    He was **** with a special chain to suppress the Extraordinary''s ability, but he still ran away. There was no sign of damage to the lock or door, as if he had disappeared out of thin air.


    "Before that, I saw him there, but in the blink of an eye, he was gone."


    The prison guard said with horror on his face that it was the first time he had encountered such a situation after so many years of working in the industry, as if he had seen a ghost.


    He felt that he was guarding a troop of monsters, whose life might at any moment be in danger, like a rabbit guarding a trapped lion.


    Zhu Wenwu comforted him, and said: "It''s okay, it''s not your fault, you go to rest first, eat something, drink some wine, and sleep."


    The prison guard nodded quickly, turned around and walked out, as if he was running away, he was really terrified.


    Zhang Shun blinked and said, "Ha, how did he escape, some kind of mysterious item?"


    Zhu Wenwu shook his head and said, "Probably not, we checked it before, maybe it was rescued by someone, or it really disappeared out of thin air?"


    He also couldn''t figure out how the other party ran away, and was going to let Su Changxing see what was going on later.

 v2 Chapter 77： Iron plate information

    "Chen Shen escaped?"


    Su Changxing just woke up and walked down the stairs slowly, but he didn''t expect that this person actually escaped.


    Zhu Wenwu followed him and said, "It''s not necessarily that he ran away, I feel more like he disappeared, no one noticed his departure, and there was no sign of him escaping... except that he was gone. "


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Do you think it''s because of the Gate of Beginning?"


    Zhu Wenwu nodded and said: "Yes, I think there should be some kind of connection between the two, otherwise he should not be able to escape."


    Zhu Wenwu''s mind is extremely sharp, and his judgments are often correct, which is very similar to Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing picked up the water bottle on the table and took a big sip, then said, "Well, that makes sense, have those captured members of the Doomsday Church woke up?"


    Zhu Wenwu shook his head and said, "Not yet, they are still in a coma, but I am worried that they will disappear like Chen Shen after they wake up."


    "You can let them wake up one by one, let''s see the situation first, this is cherry blossom powder, it should make them wake up faster."


    A bag of pink cherry blossom powder appeared in Su Changxing''s hand, and he handed it to Zhu Wenwu: "Cherry blossom powder has the effect of restoring spirit."


    Zhu Wenwu took the cherry blossom powder and said, "Then I''ll go there first, and there is another news that another tragedy happened in the No. 3 gathering place, and dozens of people died."


    After speaking, he took a bottle of juice on the table and strode out.


    It wasn''t until Su Changxing realized that everyone except him was already too busy, and he had a peaceful sleep last night.


    "Yi Yaqi, hasn''t Shen Jinxuan come back?"


    Su Changxing looked sideways at Yi Yaqi who was sitting on the sofa fiddling with guns, and said.


    Yi Yaqi gave a hiccup and said, "I don''t know. I just came back. Didn''t you guys get together yesterday?"


    Su Changxing thought that Jin should have gone out to play. He was a little worried that something might go wrong. Jin has destructive power, and ordinary people really can''t stop it.


    "There should be nothing..."


    He was stunned for a moment, and noticed that the iron plate suddenly lit up again, displaying rows of finely detailed words.


    "We are engaged in a war with another world, and it has entered an anxious stage. According to our calculations, they plan to land on your world."


    "You are our affiliated world, we should have come to help, but the passage was temporarily cut off, so you can only rely on yourself."


    "This is a life-and-death war, and you can only stand on our side, because the anchor of the world, our world is destroyed, and you will also be destroyed. Even if you are not destroyed in the end, it will not be any better. "


    Is it from that person?


    Su Changxing fell into silence, thinking that this person was just an old hooligan who sent an unclear message, so he ignored it.


    "So the world of black mist is at a great disadvantage?"


    He suddenly felt dizzy, a world more powerful than the world of black mist, if he wanted to invade them, wouldn''t it be the same as playing?


    No, this should be considered from a strategic point of view, that world must have landed in their world for the sake of war, and doing so would be good for them to win the war.


    They are just small ants, trembling under the feet of two giant beasts fighting each other. If one is not paying attention, they will face death.


    That person specially sent him such a message, there must be a deeper intention...


    "Or is it the end of the road?"


    Su Changxing''s Tong Kong tightened slightly, only those who have reached a desperate situation will try their best to use all the weapons on their bodies to attack the opponent.


    And the world of black mist is very likely to be like this now.


    They are going to be defeated, in such a short time.


    They continue to invade other worlds, and it seems that they will be destroyed sooner or later, because they cannot guarantee that they are the strongest world, and they cannot stop their aggression, otherwise the black mist will swallow them up.


    Two hours later, Jin came back from the outside unsteadily. Her cheeks were a little dark, which was the trace covered by smoke and dust after the explosion. There were four or five white masks with red patterns hanging around her waist.


    "Slightly~"


    She strode into the house and threw the **** mask to Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows and asked unexpectedly: "Did you blow up their lair?"


    Jin picked up the Coke on the table and took a big sip, heaved a sigh of relief, and said after thinking: "I don''t know, I think these people are sneaky."


    Su Changxing rubbed his chin, not knowing how Jin discovered these Doomsday Cult members, and asked, "Where are the people? Are they all dead?"


    Jin nodded, with a pity on his face, and said, "Well, they are too vulnerable. I originally wanted to catch some alive."


    Well, you dropped a nuclear bomb in the past, and you still want others to live... Su Changxing remembered that there was news that there was a violent explosion near the No. 3 residence last night, and it was most likely caused by Jin.


    It seems that Jin is not a road idiot either, he can go out and come back.


    He always felt that Jin didn''t know the way before, because she often wandered around, but now it seems that she just wants to wander around.


    "Well, what do you want to eat?"


    Su Changxing asked immediately, Jin used to eat something before going to bed.


    "Noodles." Jin thought for a while and said.


    Yi Yaqi raised her hand proactively and said, "Let me get it for sister Jin."


    Su Changxing glanced at her, and said silently: "Well, let me come. Do you want to eat? I made it together."


    He has tried Yi Yaqi''s cooking skills~www.novelhall.com~ I can''t say that he can''t say that he can''t do it at all, but it''s best not to spoil the food.


    "I''ll eat too. After eating, I''ll go to sleep for a while. I still have tasks in the afternoon."


    Yi Yaqi said with a smile, thinking that it is still very good to be able to eat the noodles made by the team leader.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Blood slid down the arm and onto the ground.


    Ma Xuekai staggered into the ground of the ruins. Although he escaped, his injuries were not serious, and Su Changxing''s bullet really scared him.


    "This is too exaggerated, why does he have such terrifying strength."


    He fell into confusion for a while, Su Changxing''s strength made people feel hopeless, like an unattainable mountain.


    "Master, just last night when we were implementing the plan, the stronghold of the No. 3 residence was seized. The leader of the seventeenth group was indeed not simple, and all the hidden locations were found."


    A masked, short man reported that his voice was immature, like that of a child whose voice has not changed.


    Ma Xuekai''s expression changed, and he exhaled and said, "Let''s evacuate here first, lest they come over."


    He was worried that if Su Changxing came over, it would be a dead end. With his current state, he would definitely not be able to escape the second time.

 v2 Chapter 78： The Wizard King?

    Su Changxing walked out of the management area with a sniper rifle on his back, and threw the abandoned vehicles along the road into Pocket Galaxy.


    In the upper sky of the pocket galaxy, there are many abandoned vehicles, stones, and various scattered items.


    These things were all thrown in by Su Changxing. Since the space in the Pocket Galaxy is large enough, he doesn''t need to consider the issue of space, and he just throws it in if he finds it useful.


    Stone?


    Stones are also useful things, which can be regarded as raw materials, or raw materials can be decomposed from them. If there are enough raw materials, he can make them, such as bullets.


    He is now researching how to make high-quality bullets, even bullets with extraordinary strength.


    Mystery items can also be disenchanted.


    Su Changxing was able to extract the characteristics of the ghost bullet from the pocket galaxy, and bless it on another bullet.


    There is no benefit in doing so, but it lowers the level of the mysterious items, but it is an exaggeration, he can modify these mysterious items through the pocket galaxy.


    The head said before that it is impossible to change the mysterious item artificially, it will only change by itself due to the change of time.


    The longer the mysterious item exists, the higher the rank, but there will be an upper limit.


    "It still needs 3,000 long-range precise shots, at least six days."


    He estimated that it would take at least six days to complete the promotion conditions, and he planned to complete it in one go.


    Because of the information on the iron plate, he felt even more urgent, and felt that improving his strength was the most important thing, and the Doomsday Sect was not in a hurry to deal with it.


    This time, he came to the east edge of the city, followed by a team of exploration robots.


    The density of monsters here is quite scary. You can see several monsters from the black mist after a few steps, and they are of different types.


    According to experience, most of the monsters in adjacent areas come from the same world, and they generally don''t have too much intelligence, but appear to be muddled instead.


    The red-eyed rabbits I met before are considered to be the "doctors" among these monsters, the smarter ones.


    Su Changxing felt that the Black Mist might not be able to accommodate creatures with high IQs, so sometimes being stupid has its benefits, and wisdom may not necessarily allow the race to continue.


    The army is also planning to carry out the last artillery coverage cleanup in a few days to reduce the pressure of monsters in the area around the city.


    This plan seems extremely reluctant, because the power density of the artillery has greatly increased, and the power of the general firearms has been greatly reduced, especially the explosion range, which is far less than before.


    And because of dozens of days of high-intensity fighting, more than half of the army''s firepower was consumed.


    Near noon, Su Changxing received an unexpected news that Chen Shen reappeared in the prison, still bound with chains, seriously injured and almost died.


    "It sounds like some kind of supernatural event, is it really because of the gate of origin?"


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, and he wasn''t in a hurry, just wait for the news from the interrogation over there.


    "Bang bang~"


    As each bullet was fired, his shooting frequency became higher and higher unconsciously. This improvement came from various aspects, his own skills and abilities.


    "Huh? Someone?"


    Su Changxing pulled the camera to the road again, but found nothing, only a few dilapidated robots dangling there.


    He didn''t think it was an illusion. He came here to clean up the monsters, and to observe the movement from the direction of West Bridge City.


    He thought that if people in that world wanted to land in their world, they should start from Westbridge City.


    The gunfire stopped abruptly.


    Su Changxing didn''t shoot any more. He raised the gun and changed positions, wrapped himself in a shadow cloak, squatted down, and observed the movement around him.


    He minimized his own presence, like a dead body.


    Sudden.


    A man wearing a cloak appeared on the street not far away, with a stooped figure, and a crow poking its head stood on his shoulder, with scarlet eyes turning left and right.


    Su Changxing held his breath, looked at the other party out of the corner of his eye, felt a lot of pressure, and noticed that the blue trash can on the side of the road seemed to come alive, shaking slightly.


    What an exaggerated scene, just standing there, the surrounding environment is visibly affected by the naked eye, like a bottle of ink quickly polluting a clean pool.


    "Where are people?"


    The man in the cloak looked around. Just now he clearly felt that there were other people nearby, but he couldn''t detect it in a blink of an eye.


    The next moment, a blue beam of light spread out from him.


    Su Changxing''s pupils narrowed suddenly, he turned the muzzle of the gun, and pulled the trigger. In the flames, the bullet formed a black line and ran through the cloaked man''s body.


    "Quack quack ~"


    The crow''s cry echoed in his ears.


    A large group of crows grew from his back, devouring his flesh and blood, and his body was quickly dismembered.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    White feathers exploded in the sky.


    Su Changxing triggered "Blinking White Feather" in advance to leave his original position.


    "Quack quack ~"


    A large flock of crows huddled among the white feathers, they lost their target and looked confused.


    The man in the cloak also raised his head suddenly, and was stunned, thinking that this could completely end the battle, because the person holding the long iron pipe didn''t feel very strong.


    "Boom~"


    Gunshots came.


    Su Changxing pulled to a farther side and shot at the cloaked man. He didn''t give up because the man looked strong. He felt that there was still a chance. Sometimes strength is not absolute.


    The bullet flew in front of the cloaked man and exploded in vain, as if there was an invisible barrier in front of him, and the huge energy shock knocked him back.


    "Chichi, your strength is good. There are people like you in such a low-level world. Not bad, not bad...be my attendant, and I will take you out of this low-level and dirty world."


    The man in the cloak showed an old face~www.novelhall.com~but with a warm smile, with a pipe in his mouth, he looked relaxed.


    squire? High enough... Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, a little hard to understand the other party''s behavior, as if he was catching a pet, and said:


    "Huh? Who are you?"


    Some knowingly ask.


    He probably guessed that the other party should be the human beings in that world. Fortunately, they are human beings, not the world dominated by other creatures.


    "Since you ask this question, I''m going to talk about it. Your ignorance is more lacking than a giant hole in the deep sea. I am Wizard Otto, the king of wizards... from the future."


    Needless to say about the future... Su Changxing fell into a brief silence. If he hadn''t considered the occasion, he would have thought the other party was a joke.


    "I don''t like fighting and killing, but seeing that you have great potential, how about giving you a chance to be my attendant?"


    Otto had a smile on his face and said sincerely.


    Su Changxing felt disobedient instinctively, and a word flashed in his mind, liar, his position itself is a fraudster, and he is very familiar with such scenes.


    Su Changxing looked at the other party, and said with a serious face: "Well, I''m afraid you are the cannon fodder who came to test, how strong can you be? Hurry up and leave before our adults make a move."


    Otto froze for a moment, looked left and right, showed a cautious look, and smiled awkwardly: "I still have some things to do, so I''ll go first."


    He took a step back, his body turned into several crows and disappeared on the spot, and flew out of the city, giving the impression that he was fleeing for his life in a hurry.

 v2 Chapter 79： price of power

    Seeing the crows flying away, Su Changxing''s eyes showed a solemn look. The other party was very afraid, so he came to test it, but it was not him who was afraid, but the one who threw the star spear.


    He was just pretending to be a tiger just now, commonly known as a paper tiger.


    "There is no way to go on like this."


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, feeling that the situation was in danger.


    If this drags on, they will soon be seen through, and the weak will not have any right to speak, and they will not be able to control how things develop at that time.


    "However, their situation may not be very good, nor is there no chance at all."


    He pondered for a while, if he advanced, it shouldn''t be a problem to deal with Otto. The problem is how many people there are on the other side, and whether there is a stronger existence.


    The answer seems to be without thinking...


    Su Changxing continued to clean up the monsters around him methodically as if nothing had happened, and his movements were even faster.


    Regarding this news, he only informed Lin Xiuyu.


    Others know that there seems to be no additional effect other than creating panic, and maintaining the status quo at least will not make things worse.


    As the bullets are fired, the special rhythm slides between the fingers, like an invisible thread, affecting each bullet.


    Each bullet has become exquisite and maintains an astonishing beauty, like a rising sun, like a summer flower, like a snowy plum.


    The so-called "perfect barrage" not only requires the shooter to control each bullet perfectly, but also requires controlling the trajectory of the bullet and mastering the surrounding space to make it a part of the bullet''s power.


    This is very mysterious, beyond comprehension for the current him, and it is not something he should master now.


    But he was very overestimated. He chose such a promotion direction, which also created harsh promotion conditions.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "There is news that there has been a major change in West Bridge City, and more humans from other worlds have appeared there." Jiang Wei lowered his head and said slowly with a cold expression.


    Chu Caiming stood on the sentry tower with a cane, looking at the endless wilderness, as if there were some huge floating objects swimming in it.


    "Send someone to check the situation, and we can''t just retreat again and again." He said confidently without thinking too much.


    Jiang Wei frowned slightly, and said, "We are obviously no match, so we should retreat."


    "Maybe."


    A smile appeared on Chu Caiming''s face, and he said casually.


    A hint of helplessness appeared on Jiang Wei''s face, sometimes she couldn''t figure out what this "Master Apocalypse" was thinking, his thoughts were always elusive but strange.


    "I''ll go talk to that guy and see what he thinks." Chu Caiming paused before saying.


    Over the past few days, although his strength has been greatly improved, he is still an eighth-level Extraordinary, and there is even a huge room for improvement in the eighth-level position.


    He felt a little worried, thinking about how powerful a higher-level Extraordinary would be, the stronger he was, the more he would feel fear.


    "I''ll go as well."


    Jiang Wei said immediately.


    To find that person, they still need to go back to the city, and it is easy to find, just looking for the gunshots.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "There is a carrion giant coming from Central Avenue, and you need to deal with it."


    Lin Xiuyu sent a message.


    Su Changxing glanced at his phone, and with a gun on his back, he slid down the outer wall of the high-rise building and ran to the east.


    In the dark night, an eighth-rank scavenging giant rushed towards the management area along the main road of the city.


    The surrounding air was filled with an unbearable stench. Its abdomen was hollow, and pus flowed out as it ran, leaving deep and shallow footprints on the street.


    It was a necromancer-like creature, and was particularly sensitive to the smell of flesh and blood, so it went straight to densely populated places.


    When Su Changxing received the news, he rushed there one step ahead of time. For monsters of this level, they need to be specially dealt with by their security bureau, otherwise it may cause heavy losses.


    A similar carrion giant broke through the army''s fortifications before and came to the residence. No one stopped it in time, so hundreds of people died, and all of them were eaten by the carrion giant.


    Even if this kind of monster is densely covered by heavy firepower, it will be difficult to die in a short while, and its vitality is amazingly strong.


    Through the thick black mist, Su Changxing saw the outline of the carrion giant, its huge and bloated body, but its speed was not enough. An abandoned red vehicle was kicked over by it, hitting the outer wall of a nearby building, and falling stones piece.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing blasted its head off with one bullet, and the dark red blood exploded in mid-air, and a large amount of unknown viscous substance was sprinkled on the street.


    The carrion giant looked at him sideways, the damaged body split from the middle, and became two smaller separate individuals, rushing towards Su Changxing, with a faster speed due to the smaller size.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment. This situation was unexpected, and it was completely different from the characteristics shown by the carrion giant before. It was able to carry out this kind of "mitosis".


    He fired another shot at the two carrion giants, the bullets smashed their upper bodies, and their bodies split again into four smaller individual individuals.


    At this moment, these several smaller carrion giant corpses came in front of Su Changxing at an extremely fast speed, and surrounded him with bows left and right.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing pulled out the revolver and shot them several times in a row, smashing their bodies to pieces.


    [Kill the carrion giant and get 40,000 points]


    [Sell "Scavenging Giant Corpse" and get 40,000 points]


    These scavenger-eating giants don''t have anything similar to extraordinary crystals. Their power is all in the flesh and blood, and they should be purified by some means.


    Then he threw the corpse of the carrion giant into the pocket galaxy, and the huge corpse disappeared into the street out of thin air, which felt very disobedient.


    "Amazing, as expected of you, Team Leader Su."


    Some familiar voices came from the side.


    A young man with a cane and a windbreaker came out from the side street, followed by a woman in a black tights.


    Su Changxing glanced at them, not particularly surprised, he had sensed the presence of the two of them before, and said lightly:


    "What''s the matter with the two of Chen Xi?"


    Chucai showed a smile, stepped forward, and said, "Oh, don''t be so indifferent, even if it''s okay, can''t we communicate? Only by learning from each other can people improve. In fact, I wanted to talk to you before, but I kept talking to you. No chance."


    "On the other hand, I''ve seen Lin Xiuyu a few times during this period, and his changes have been astonishing."


    Su Changxing put the revolver back into his waist, nodded and said, "Well, you knew him before? I haven''t seen him much recently, he''s very busy."


    "Of course I do."


    Chu Caiming straightened his body and said, "I was also in the Security Bureau before, and he was on the same team as me... By the way, as the team leader, shouldn''t you be stronger than him?"


    Su Changxing felt that Chu Caiming''s aura was significantly stronger than the first time he saw it before, and said, "Huh? You''ve become stronger, and you want to compete with me?"


    Chu Caiming smirked and said, "Forget it, I know I''m not your opponent, and there may be a chance before you go to West Bridge."


    The atmosphere was fairly relaxed. Apart from the fact that they belonged to different organizations, there was no contradiction between the two, and even their major positions were the same.


    People in their world often have a characteristic. When facing foreign enemies, they will behave in the same hatred, but when they are stable outside, they will undoubtedly fall into internal fighting.


    Su Changxing smiled slightly, and said calmly, "So what''s the matter?"


    Chu Caiming narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice:


    "You should be aware of the changes in Westbridge City. We still have informants in the city, saying that more people from different worlds have appeared."


    "All those who survived in Westbridge City were captured by them and used as slaves. Some are still in Westbridge City, while some were brought to their world for sale."


    "Well, you know, that world is actually still in a feudal society."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said, "I just happened to know this news in advance. It is a world belonging to wizards, and it is not weaker than the world of black mist at all."


    Chu Caiming immediately said: "We need to do something, at least let them fear!"


    Su Changxing saw that his eyes were like the sharpest blades, which made people feel stinging, so he said calmly:


    "How to do it? A random person came here before, and his strength is not weaker than mine, and there is more than one person."


    Jiang Wei kept a cold face, his expression didn''t change, it seemed that he didn''t hear the conversation between the two at all, or he was deaf.


    Chu Caiming held the black stick tightly in one hand, feeling very dissatisfied with Su Changxing''s attitude, frowned slightly and said:


    "Group Leader Su, your attitude worries me, are you afraid?"


    Su Changxing glanced at him, and said with a chuckle, "Afraid? Everyone is afraid. Fear of death is the instinct of all order creatures, and it is also the foundation of the continuation of the race."


    Chu Caiming lowered his head to ponder for a while, looked up at Su Changxing, and said, "You know I don''t mean that, but you, as the strongest person in this city, if you give up, we all have to give up."


    Everything will change, and no one remains the same, especially the most determined mind may be worn away.


    Su Changxing stared at him seriously, and said word by word: "Did I say again that I would give up? But you have to do what you can, otherwise you will always end up in a desperate situation."


    He has never liked taking risks, but many times it is a last resort and he can only give it a go.


    Chu Caiming stretched out his right hand, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com snapped his fingers, and a human-shaped ghost crying totem was transformed in front of him, exuding a palpitating aura.


    The mouth of the totem is a door with a lock in the shape of a skull.


    "This is my strongest strength, and I will become stronger in the future. I will find a way to break through to the seventh rank as soon as possible, and then fight with them with all my strength, with Chenxi''s current strength."


    He took off the black leather glove on his left hand, revealing a skeleton palm without a trace of flesh and blood, with a dark luster wrapped around it.


    This is the price of power, and it is also the most brutal power.


    Extraordinary people can use some means to sacrifice their bodies to gain powerful power. Obviously, Chu Caiming has mastered this method.


    "The end of madness will only lead to self-destruction." Su Changxing said coldly, his eyes were dark, and he used "true knowledge" to analyze the situation that he had just realized at the beginning.


    Chu Caiming smiled and said, "Someone needs to be crazy!"


    After speaking, he flicked his gloves and turned to leave.


    But Jiang Wei stopped and looked back at him, bowed, showing some pleading expression.


    Su Changxing understood what she meant, rubbed his forehead, and never thought that Chu Caiming would be such a fierce person, maybe a genius will always be extraordinary.

 v2 Chapter 80： ongoing war

    The sun-like luster streaked across the blood-red and pitch-black water surface, heading straight into the sky, and the continuous rainwater was completely evaporated, turning into clouds and floating in the air.


    Large pieces, large pieces of corpses floated on the surface of the blood-stained sea, connected all the time, and piled up on the land.


    As the war continues, even the world seems to cry, feel pain, and regret the vast number of lives lost.


    The two worlds started a brutal war that lasted for dozens of days without even having a formal negotiation.


    The Sun Lord led the most elite ace army in the world of black mist, the "Glorious Legion", and forcibly reversed into this world of wizards.


    As a party on the battlefield, the losses will always be more severe.


    Obviously, the wizarding world is not skilled at this, and they are not a world of pioneering and conquest.


    However, in the face of endless battles, even the Sun Lord, who has infinite power, also feels strenuous.


    Countless tentacles that grew out of thin air hit him or rolled towards him, and countless spikes grew on the ground and shot at him.


    A slash cut through the clouds and mist, and a large piece of land along the coastline was shattered, sinking into the bottom of the sea, and stirring up waves.


    Tens of thousands of people die every second, and many of them are extremely powerful high-level Beyonders.


    One of the five wizard kings in the wizarding world has fallen in the battle, and his body is still hanging on the high battle flag of the Legion of Glory. His eyes are open, the eyeballs are still rolling, it seems that he is not dead, watching the continuous war.


    At this moment, the two sides have entered the stage of endurance competition. There is no one who has an absolute advantage, but each has its own abacus, seeking a step to kill the other.


    It''s like a big game of chess, where one person takes one step, until the final stage, it is impossible to be sure who will win the final victory.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After Chu Caiming left.


    Su Changxing fell into deep thought for a long time, thinking about Chu Cai''s understanding of how to break through to the seventh rank in a short period of time, but felt that this seemed meaningless.


    In his opinion, it is best if it can be delayed, and as long as it can be delayed, time may bring more changes.


    In this war between worlds, no matter who wins the world of black mist or the world of wizards, it is not a good thing for them. It may be better to maintain the status quo.


    It is best for the two sides to fight to the death, but there is no winner.


    But that''s extremely unlikely.


    War is often a snowball game, and a small advantage can accumulate into a mountain that overwhelms the opponent.


    In the middle of the night, news came from T3 that there was no Moshi near Donglin City, and further exploration was needed.


    However, Su Changxing refused and asked T3 to find a way to make more self-destruct robots.


    The power of the self-destruct robot may be more powerful, at least it can threaten the extraordinary of the seventh rank.


    Until noon the next day, Su Changxing was still wandering around the edge of the city, continuing to snipe and kill monsters. Feeling that his mental and physical strength had reached his limit, he hurried back.


    Lin Xiuyu stood waiting in front of the gate of the base, wearing a dark green overcoat, holding a brand new small notebook, and he was scribbling something on it with a pen.


    "Team Leader Su, it''s not easy to find you once." Lin Xiuyu said jokingly with a smile, a faint blue light flashed in his eyes.


    His ability is obviously stronger and more majestic.


    Su Changxing looked at him, and said angrily, "Isn''t it because I can''t find you? I always feel like you''re avoiding me."


    Lin Xiuyu smiled meaningfully, and said, "Can''t I guess the survival rate? I will stay in the safest place, and I won''t delay things anyway."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You mean it''s dangerous to stay by my side?"


    Lin Xiuyu nodded, shook his head again, and said, "No, anyway, I think some danger is looking for me, I''d better be careful."


    Su Changxing changed his voice and said:


    "What do you think of what I said yesterday, Chen Xi, the Apocalypse, said that they have an informant in Xilin City, and Xilin City has been completely controlled by the wizarding world."


    Lin Xiuyu took a deep breath, seemed to be under a lot of pressure, and said: "I don''t know, the most important thing now is to figure out their main purpose, so that we can take countermeasures... If it doesn''t work, just run away, It''s not very ethical though."


    Su Changxing put one hand on his shoulder, and said with a light smile, "It''s easy for you to say that."


    Lin Xiuyu said sternly: "No, in fact, the Security Bureau often makes decisions like this. If it should be discarded, it will be discarded decisively. Everything is a balance of interests."


    "From the point of view of playing chess, it is probably to abandon the car to protect the handsome. Of course, this time is also the most unkind, but we should not have reached that point now."


    His attitude was very calm, and he didn''t have any emotional fluctuations because of such news, just like an old chess player.


    "Well, it makes sense."


    Su Changxing nodded, and then said: "I heard that a large number of people died in the No. 3 gathering place, and they are also members of the Doomsday Sect?"


    Lin Xiuyu shook his head and said: "I don''t know, it seems that there is some kind of existence that uses the name of the Doomsday Sect to kill people, and we haven''t found any clues."


    "I''m wondering if some monsters in the blood moon will follow us here..."


    After several days of continuous observation, he came up with such a conjecture, and naturally thought of Blood Moon.


    "A monster in a blood moon?"


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, thinking that the strange rabbit head they met before seemed to be related to the blood moon, but there was no follow-up.


    That murder was undoubtedly done by the people of the Doomsday Sect~www.novelhall.com~ and the Doomsday Sect has been suppressed by them, but the tragedy has not stopped and continues, as if the two are not related .


    Su Changxing hesitated for a moment, and said, "Did you do a personnel check?"


    Lin Xiuyu took out a small notebook and said: "I didn''t plan to do it at first, but now the impact is too great. We are doing it, but so far we haven''t found any suspicious people, except..."


    "Apart from?"


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows.


    Lin Xiuyu said in a low voice:


    "Chang Yi''s sister''s family seems to be nearby or at the scene every time, but we haven''t found anything unusual about them. It seems to be a coincidence, but if it''s just a pure coincidence, it''s very strange."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Well, that means they might be hidden doomsday believers. Where are they?"


    According to their news, Ma Xuekai and a group of doomsday believers left the main city and went to other places.


    But the Doomsday Cult has a messy staff, some of them don''t even know they are Doomsday Cultists, they just have a cheating mission system.


    Lin Xiuyu gestured to the building not far ahead, and said, "I have already invited you over and put it under supervision. Chang Yi is right there."

 v2 Chapter 81： throbbing

    "Brother, you said that nothing will happen to us... We didn''t do anything, but we were also victims."


    The woman in the crimson sweater was about to burst into tears as she spoke.


    Chang Yi also felt a little helpless, feeling that the luck of her sister and her family was indeed very good. Several tragedies happened under their noses, but they were safe and sound.


    "Don''t worry, if you really don''t have anything, nothing will happen." He comforted.


    The man frowned and said, "Chang Yi, you also suspect that we have a problem?"


    Chang Yi sighed, and said, "When encountering such a thing, everyone will think that there is something wrong with you."


    He didn''t think there would be any problems with his sister''s family, but when things got here, there was nothing he could do.


    The man was silent for a while, and said: "We really didn''t do anything, as long as we were treated fairly."


    He was afraid that his family would be used as scapegoats. After all, whoever said this clearly, even if they were wronged now, there was no place to talk.


    Fortunately, his brother-in-law works in the Security Bureau, and his position seems to be quite high.


    "By the way, when did you enter the Security Bureau? We didn''t have any news before." The man asked suspiciously.


    Chang Yi thought for a while and reluctantly explained: "Before this kind of thing was a secret, I can''t tell you, right?"


    The man felt a little bit reasonable: "Yes."


    The door was pushed open.


    Su Changxing strode in, saw Chang Yi and the others and said, "Chang Yi, did you find any problems?"


    Seeing Su Changxing coming in, Chang Yi got up and said, "Leader, there aren''t any at the moment, but I think my sister and the others may just be lucky, and they are just ordinary people."


    Su Changxing turned his head to look at these two people, and indeed did not find anything abnormal, they were ordinary people, and there was no sign of strengthening.


    Is it really a mere coincidence?


    "Group Leader Su."


    The two also stood up and shouted, with surprised expressions on their faces, surprised that the team leader is so young.


    Beyond imagination, in their expectations, Su Changxing should be a middle-aged image.


    These two people, the female is called Chang Haiyu, and the male is called Li Junkuo. Their original identities are nothing special. They are both ordinary office workers, and they can be regarded as the middle class of society.


    A few people chatted for a while, Su Changxing felt that there was no major problem, got up and said, "Chang Yi, let your sister and the others live here for the time being, it''s safe here."


    Chang Yi nodded and said with a smile: "Of course this is the best."


    walk out of the room.


    Su Changxing felt that something was missing, and he didn''t think of it for a while, but there were more important things waiting for him to solve, and there was no need to waste too much energy on a trivial matter.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing walked back to his residence with a gun on his back, and before he opened the door, he smelled a strong fragrance. Shen Jinxuan sent a message earlier saying that he would cook a meal for him to taste at noon.


    "Just right."


    Shen Jinxuan was wearing a dark black apron and a gray-white tights. She came out with a plate of fried fish fillets, and saw Su Changxing showing a sweet smile.


    Su Changxing looked at the food on the table, licked his lips, sat down and said, "Well, it''s still very tempting to look at, I didn''t expect you to do this."


    "I used to live alone, so it''s normal to know how to cook, right?"


    Shen Jinxuan sat down, pointed her index finger on the table, looked at him expectantly, and said with a smile, "Taste how it tastes~"


    She seemed to be a different person today, with bright luster in her eyes, like the bright orange moonlight, gentle and charming.


    Su Changxing looked at her and was stunned.


    "Huh? What''s the matter?"


    Shen Jinxuan propped her face on the back of her hands, and stared at him calmly with a smile.


    Su Changxing nodded, picked up his chopsticks and ate a piece of fried fish steak, with a faint salt and pepper taste, the skin was extremely crispy, but the meat was extraordinarily tender:


    "It''s pretty good, with a unique technique in it."


    "Well, you have taste." Shen Jinxuan was very confident in her cooking skills.


    The two ate.


    Su Changxing felt that her center of gravity was gradually shifting, as if he was the only one eating, and Shen Jinxuan was just watching from the side.


    Her pink and fair cheeks were stained with a layer of blush, and her whole body exuded a seductive smell and a faint fragrance.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing picked her up and placed her on his lap, feeling the softness and her body trembling slightly.


    "not me¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Shen Jinxuan''s emotions were intense, her eyes became different pupils, one was deep dark blue, the other was bright red, with tears flowing and flickering in them.


    "I''m afraid...why didn''t I meet you sooner." She stared at Su Changxing, two lines of tears fell from the corner of her eyes, and an inexplicable panic flashed across her expression.


    Su Changxing stroked her back gently, and comforted her with a smile: "It''s okay, isn''t it fine now?"


    Shen Jinxuan didn''t know why she was crying suddenly, inexplicable tears rolled down her face, as if she felt that time was running out.


    "..."


    The room fell into silence, and the two leaned against each other. Time seemed to be slow, but it was fast, swaying like golden leaves on the flowing water.


    A slight redness flashed across Shen Jinxuan''s face: "That... can you take your hand away?"


    Su Changxing remained indifferent~www.novelhall.com~ with a thoughtful expression on his face, "Well, I thought you didn''t care."


    "I thought you wouldn''t touch it if you touched it twice."


    "Is that so..."


    "Hmm~ You...still put it on top!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    have eaten.


    Zhu Wenwu came to the door in a hurry and said, "According to Chen Shen''s description, he went to another world before. After being discovered, people started attacking him, and almost died because of it."


    really.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "What kind of world is it?"


    Zhu Wenwu opened his eyes wide, and said slowly: "He said that the world is very unreal, and the people he meets are not afraid of death, and he calls himself a player. He seems to have entered a game world."


    Su Changxing asked again: "How did he get there, and how did he come back."


    Zhu Wenwu said in detail: "According to what he said, it was based on the guidance of the doomsday game. He didn''t know what was going on at first, but he just passed with the mentality of giving it a try."


    "But you can''t come back immediately after the past, you need to complete some tasks, and there are relatively rich rewards."


    This is definitely a change caused by the initial gate... Su Changxing nodded and said: "Tell everyone the news. When there are similar guidelines, report it first, and then make a decision."


    Zhu Wenwu relaxed a little, and said, "Well, I also think this is the best way, but it seems that some people have disappeared and never appeared again. They are probably dead."

 v2 Chapter 82： wisdom, death, time

    According to their current statistics, about a dozen people suddenly disappeared, and they should all go to other worlds under the guidance of the doomsday game.


    But less than half of the people who have come back so far, and several of the people who have already returned have become Extraordinary because of this.


    Lin Xiuyu brought those who disappeared and came back to the supervision room for questioning. By the time Su Changxing passed, the questioning had ended and they had been sorted into a thick stack of files.


    When Su Changxing arrived, he saw Lin Xiuyu sitting in the lobby drinking tea, and asked, "How''s the situation?"


    Lin Xiuyu took another sip of tea and said, "The time in the two worlds is different, about two to one, and our world is slower."


    Amazing conclusion.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, then frowned slightly and said, "Isn''t it a little bit worse?"


    Lin Xiuyu shrugged and said: "It''s a bit exaggerated, but it''s the truth. It''s unreasonable to think according to our thinking."


    Space will be distorted by mass, and so will time. The flow rate of time in the entire universe will not be the same, and the flow rate of time in each world will also be different.


    This is the conclusion they can draw with their knowledge of the world.


    One of the abilities that Su Changxing stole, "White Feather Flashing", its basic principle is to realize space jump through distorted space.


    It is not as flexible as imagined. If someone can detect the twisted arc of space, they can also predict the landing point one step in advance.


    And time will also be distorted due to the depression of massive objects, and the time flow rate on the surface of the planet and the outer layer will be significantly different.


    The surface is slower.


    And the greater the mass of the planet, the more obvious this gap will be.


    The slower the time, the greater the quality of the world!


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, and said, "That is an empty, twisted, and abnormal world."


    Lin Xiuyu nodded and said: "Yes, based on this calculation, that world should be small, but according to the description of the people who came back, it is also an astonishingly large world."


    "Their missions are different, and they are all meticulous and purposeful. One person was escorting a batch of goods as a caravan escort, and then all of them died when they encountered robbers."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows and asked, "Did he fail in his mission?"


    Lin Xiuyu showed a strange expression and said, "No, it''s considered a success. He ran alone for a day and carried the goods to the destination."


    Is this the benefit of great strength... Su Changxing asked again: "What else?"


    "There was another person who was entrusted with the task of assassinating a priest in a small town, but he failed. He was hacked and wounded, but was rescued by the priest. He failed in the end, and returned after failing the task. "


    Lin Xiuyu said without haste, as if telling a story.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "Is there no one questioning their existence?"


    Lin Xiuyu shook his head and said: "No, this seems to be a normal thing for that world, it is the rule of their world, just like the sun rises in the east and sets in the west."


    "Well, pay more attention, I''ll go first."


    Su Changxing took a sip of tea, stood up and said.


    The tea is ripe Pu''er, which turns red and has a strong aftertaste.


    "OK, all right."


    Lin Xiuyu nodded, and knew that Su Changxing was hurrying up to improve his strength. Many people in the 17th group were in this state.


    Those who are really doing things like him are temporarily giving up on improving themselves.


    In the following time, Chen Xi made a big move, and almost all the core personnel were transferred out of the city, leaving a small empty shell in the city.


    This, on the contrary, caused uneasiness among some people.


    The division commander of the garrison came several times to ask if there was any other action.


    In fact, a large part of the military is opposed to the big cleanup in a few days, and they need to preserve part of their "strength".


    at the same time.


    Those outsiders in Xilin City seemed very quiet, and they didn''t make any fanfare, as if they were waiting for something.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At night, there was a howling cold wind outside, but the tent was warm and quiet, and there was a strange look in the air.


    After getting dressed and sitting in front of the bed, Jiang Wei had loose hair and a rosy face, biting his lower lip, lowered his head and said calmly:


    "I realized that you don''t have to do this, no one is forcing you, at worst we go, leave this place!"


    Although her voice was not loud, it was firm and contained an undeniable taste.


    "No one is forcing me."


    Chu Caiming was lying on the bed, raised his hand to look at his skeleton palm, and examined it carefully. It didn''t look like a palm, but a sculpture covered with paste.


    "He told me before that fate is not predetermined, but there is a fixed trajectory, which can be judged... At this time, I need to stand up... I told myself the same."


    He said in a calm tone, with a silver line drawn out of his dark eyes, as if possessed by a demon, he was really calm, but it gave people the feeling of complete madness.


    "The so-called Extraordinary is nothing more than an equivalent exchange of will and strength. Most people are weak, including me, who can''t even control their own thinking."


    Jiang Wei frowned, looked sideways at him, and said, "You have a problem! You need to interrupt your thinking."


    "I can prove it."


    Chu Caiming suddenly looked sideways, his pupils were like deep black holes.


    Jiang Wei''s body trembled, his eyes fell into emptiness and confusion, and his breathing also calmed down.


    Chu Caiming hugged her, kissed her, and showed a ghostly smile: "When most mistakes are discovered, they are already unstoppable."


    He got up and put on the windbreaker, put on the gloves, picked up the crutches and walked out, the faint blue flame appeared in the pupil, burning and sublimating.


    A strong man in white short-sleeves came over and said, "Are you ready...is this reliable?"


    Chu Caiming glanced at him and said with a smile, "I don''t know either, what do you think?"


    The strong man also smiled and said, "I don''t think it''s important, whether it''s reliable or not, as long as the adults say to do it, then do it."


    The three candles flickered in the strong wind, as if they were about to go out, but they stood firm. The left side was the tallest, much higher, about three inches.


    Several hung corpses swayed from side to side, and fresh blood dripped down around them, forming arcs and circles, seemingly falling freely, but the patterns presented were regular, like several intertwined ellipses, forming the shape of a crown .


    Chu Caiming looked up at the sky, and took out a thin, dark and old book from his arms. Every page in it was filled with incomprehensible characters and patterns.


    "Felin! Listen to my call, even if we are separated by time and space, wisdom will connect you and me."


    He made a high-pitched voice.


    The skeleton on the Ghost Crying Totem moved, the lock began to rotate, and there was a huge noise from all around, like metal gears and chains rubbing against each other.


    The whole space began to rotate around him, as if opening a huge mechanical box, and he was the thing in the box.


    Although this description is vague, it is extremely appropriate.


    He''s letting some unknown being into the box, in this way.


    When the bronze door in the sky appeared, the world became looser, with more gaps, and more filling.


    What is wisdom?


    The accumulation of spirit and knowledge?


    It was only at the beginning that I knew it.


    Wisdom is death, it is eternity, it is time.


    This is the answer given by the other party, and it is also what is recorded in the book of death.


    A small hand wearing a sapphire ring grabbed at him, and the surrounding light became pitch black, as if he had fallen into endless nothingness.


    According to the normal procedure, he just stood still and waited for death.


    But he didn''t come to seek death!


    One eye shattered like glass, revealing a three-dimensional, suspended blue flame.


    At the same time, he took out a string of silver iron beads from his pocket, held it up high, and the blue luster covered his body.


    The book in his hand instantly turned into dust and scattered in the air, along with his clothes, gloves, and crutches.


    What is death?


    Death is the end of things, the passage of time.


    "Smart boy."


    There was a sigh in the air.


    Countless white lights appeared in the air, enveloping the little hand, and it had to retract.


    The blue luster gradually dissipated, and Chu Caiming regained his vitality, kneeling on the ground with a bang, panting heavily.


    The violent wind suddenly stopped and became peaceful, as if afraid of disturbing something.


    "Are you all right, my lord!"


    The strong man came up with the clothes and asked.


    Chu Caiming put on his clothes, smiled lightly and said, "It''s fine for now, I have to say, these things still follow the rules, more fixed than the sun."


    He used a bandage to roughly bind the bloody, empty eye sockets, and the ghost crying totem beside him had turned into a whole skeleton, with a sapphire crown inlaid between his brows.


    He hasn''t been promoted to the seventh rank yet, but he has gained enough power to advance to the seventh rank. When he has this kind of power, he can be promoted naturally without the help of the doomsday game.


    "Tell me, will this thing come here to take revenge on me?" Chu Caiming put on his gloves and said.


    The strong man thought for a while and said, "If I were him, I would."


    Chu Caiming shook his head and said: "On the contrary, they don''t care about us at all, and they don''t care about most things, just like the sun doesn''t target a certain person, it''s just the brilliance it produces at will."


    "They are more like harsh and fixed rules that exist in countless time and space."


    He has already seen his next position, the seventh-level eternal scholar, and even the next position, the sixth-level prayer bone.


    "Death is not the end, time is."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Several members of the Security Bureau with guns fell on the street in front of the door.


    Their chests were pierced, and the blood flowed wider and wider, like a big mirror, reflecting the black mist in the sky with the faint night light.


    Chang Yi pushed open the door, opened her eyes wide, and shouted, "Who are you?"


    A figure with a knife stood at the door, with scarlet eyes, as if wearing a huge, fluffy doll rabbit head.


    Immediately afterwards, a large ball of flames smashed from Chang Yi''s hand towards him.


    He felt a dangerous aura, which came from the instinct of a Extraordinary.


    "Boom~"


    The flame exploded, covering the bunny''s figure.


    "à§~"


    The red blade sliced ??through his stomach.


    "It doesn''t seem to work?"


    The rabbit-headed man made a shrill and childish voice, which should be made by a young man.


    "Boom~"


    A large number of flames exploded around Chang Yi''s body, pushing the opponent away, and he staggered backwards.


    Once he is approached by such an opponent who is good at close combat, he will appear quite vulnerable, even if he is really strong.


    The rabbit-headed man didn''t pursue him either, instead he ran in the opposite direction, and his figure melted into the darkness almost instantly.


    Chang Yi''s shoulders trembled, realizing that the opponent was very strong and had the ability to restrain him. It was not difficult to kill him, and he had already suffered quite a lot of injuries.


    As he stepped back, he looked around cautiously, but there was no movement for a long time, and the other party seemed to have really left.


    In the distance, patrol members came to this side, lighting up lights to disperse the darkness.


    "It''s over, they''ll be fine."


    Chang Yi calmed down, thinking that his sister and her family were nearby.


    Running over in a hurry, his brother-in-law, Li Junkuo, was looking out from the window on the second floor, observing what happened here.


    "Are you okay?"


    Chang Yi yelled and asked.


    Li Junkuo shook his head and shouted: "There is nothing wrong, we are all together."


    Chang Yi breathed a sigh of relief, but froze for a while.


    Again!


    Doesn''t this mean that his sister''s family really has problems.


    A lot of thoughts flashed through Chang Yi''s mind, his expression changed when he saw Li Junkuo, he didn''t go in immediately but backed away~www.novelhall.com~It''s really not our fault. "


    Li Junkuo shouted, seeing Chang Yi''s behavior, he also thought of why:


    "But it''s too evil, as if something is following us, it can''t be our fault!"


    Chang Yi didn''t pay attention to him, she was very nervous, and almost did it directly, the pain from the abdomen made him feel dizzy.


    A member of the patrol team who ran over from a distance helped him up: "Captain Chang, where did the murderer go?"


    Chang Yi opened her eyes wide and turned around to ask, "Ah? Didn''t you see it? I just ran in your direction."


    The team members shook their heads and said in agreement: "No, then he should be hiding...Captain Zhou has rushed over."


    With a bronze sword on his back, Zhou An hurried over from the other side of the street, looked around, and said, "Where are you? Didn''t you see it!"


    He had just advanced to the eighth rank, and it was the time when his hands were itchy, and he wanted to find someone to try his hand, but that fool of Chen Xi left again.


    "Captain Zhou, the murderer must have seen you coming to hide, be careful," the team member reminded.


    Zhou An waved his hand and said confidently: "It''s okay, sneaky people, don''t be afraid."


    While speaking, a black figure jumped out from the shadows, as if it was waiting here for Zhou An.


    With a piercing smile, the huge scarlet rabbit eyes let out an ear-piercing scream, and the blade cut through the black tulle and hit Zhou An''s face directly.


    A fatal blow, frighteningly fast.


    Everyone present did not react, including Zhou An, as if a ghost floated out of the darkness.

 v2 Chapter 83： pull away

    "à§~"


    The bronze long sword turned into a ray of light, and it struck first, passing through the rabbit-headed man''s body.


    A huge, terrifying rabbit head was thrown high under the night sky.


    It had a look of surprise on its face, wondering why the sword could be so fast, and why it could cut through his body so easily.


    Zhou An didn''t react, but his body, his sword reacted, and his instinct was like a knee jump, and he launched a fatal blow to the attacker.


    Although he has only just been promoted, even he has to lament that his combat power is a bit supermodel. With the blessing of this bronze sword, the position of Pofan Sword Master is very special.


    The rabbit-headed man fell to the ground, and several patrol members heaved a long sigh of relief when they saw this scene, lamenting Zhou An''s strength again and again.


    "No, it''s not over yet."


    Zhou An looked around solemnly, and the bronze sword swung rapidly around his body, appearing extremely agile.


    He didn''t feel death, and he didn''t get the kill information from his phone, which meant that the opponent wasn''t dead yet.


    What happened to the rabbit-headed man on the ground?


    He lowered his head and looked at the ground again, and the rabbit head man''s body began to disappear gradually, melting into the ground like melting falling snow.


    "à§~"


    The bronze sword rushed forward again, and there was a figure in the shadow.


    The same bunny-headed man was pierced through the chest by the bronze sword, and fell to the ground again, convulsing, looking extremely painful.


    at the same time.


    Another rabbit-headed man poked out from the shadows, holding an identical knife, and killed Zhou An.


    How is this going?


    Zhou An''s pupils constricted suddenly, realizing that something was wrong. At this moment, he obviously fell below, and he hadn''t even detected the opponent''s real body.


    "à§~"


    The third rabbit-headed man was also easily beheaded by him.


    Immediately afterwards, the fourth, fifth, and sixth also appeared. They were like some kind of inexhaustible illusory monsters, but they really existed.


    With the continuous beheading, more than 20 rabbit-headed people fell down in a row, but there were more and more rabbit-headed people on the scene, and there were eight rabbit-headed people at the same time.


    Zhou An''s face was a bit ugly, and he felt strenuous. He was exhausted in controlling the flying sword. The situation was not good, and the people present seemed unable to solve the situation.


    He noticed that Chang Yi had already run towards the house.


    Although dizzy, Chang Yi still maintained a clear mind, thought of something for a moment, stood up and rushed into the house, knocking open the door.


    It was pitch black inside, the windows of the living room were open, the blue curtains fluttered constantly with the wind, and there was light from upstairs shining down.


    He ran all the way upstairs, opened the door, and saw his sister and his family together, their faces full of fear and panic.


    "What happened to Chang Yi? You are bleeding." Chang Haiyu said in horror.


    Chang Yi stared at the nephew who was squatting by the bed with his head down, raised his hand and shot the fireball, very decisively, without the slightest pause.


    "Boom~"


    The explosion came from the second floor, and the flames penetrated the wall and spread on the eaves.


    "what!"


    A woman''s terrified cry came from above.


    The rabbit-headed people also stopped their movements and looked upstairs.


    "Chang Yi! What are you doing, are you crazy?" the woman roared, full of anger, like a mad lion, hugging Chang Yi.


    "Get out of the way, don''t make trouble."


    Chang Yi pushed the woman away and looked at the figure in the flames.


    The little boy was still alive, his clothes were all burnt, and his face was bloody. He looked at Chang Yi suspiciously, and said blankly:


    "Why, aren''t we family?"


    "Family? The monster and I are not family members." Chang Yi said coldly, raised his hand and shot another flame at the opponent, causing a more violent explosion.


    Under the influence of Su Changxing, they have a very clear understanding of both monsters and humans. No matter how much a monster looks like a human, it is still a monster.


    Human beings become monsters, so they can only be monsters.


    The red blade protruded from the abdomen again, and a rabbit-headed figure appeared behind Chang Yi.


    When... His eyes trembled, he fell down with a bang, his forehead hit the wooden board, and made a dull sound.


    "I didn''t kill you just now, but you wanted to kill me. Think about it, you should be more like a monster."


    The little boy climbed out of the flames, with a strange smile on his face, looked at his parents, and said with a cruel smile: "You should all want to kill me now."


    Before he finished speaking, a sword pierced through his abdomen and pinned him to the ground. The flesh and blood seemed to encounter some kind of high-temperature object and began to evaporate like water.


    "Huh~ I caught up with you."


    Zhu Wenwu patted the ashes stained on the coat, and then pulled out several other long swords and stuck them on the little boy''s head, legs, and hands.


    These are all prepared by him in advance.


    "What are you doing, let me go!" The little boy struggled frantically under the blade, looking extremely painful, and his distorted and misty breath overflowed.


    Zhu Wenwu''s eyelids twitched, thinking of the horror of that blood moon world, this thing should have escaped by accident, and even fooled the doomsday game.


    Under the big net, there will always be small fish passing through.


    The level of this thing is extremely high, only the barrier through the world has been temporarily weakened, but even so, it is almost impossible to kill it with ordinary methods.


    But that''s what his job is for, to slowly grind him to death with his ability to exorcise demons.


    Chang Yi fell to the ground, looked at Zhu Wenwu with blurry eyes, he didn''t understand why this person was so exaggerated, he could still be better than him if he did it all over again, like he was the one who came back from the lost memory.


    Just now, he didn''t even notice when Zhu Wenwu came in and approached that monster.


    Zhu Wenwu looked back at Chang Yi and said, "Well, he survived. Take him down and find someone to treat him. It''s also very dangerous here."


    Chang Haiyu was still staring at the struggling little boy in a daze.


    But Li Junkuo reacted immediately, picked up Chang Yi on the ground and shouted: "Go, don''t look, he has become a monster."


    Chang Haiyu gritted her teeth and ran out with Li Junkuo. She felt like she was going crazy and didn''t know what to do.


    Zhu Wenwu looked at Chang Yi who was being carried away on his back, showing a hint of understanding. He just remembered that Chang Yi should have died in this incident, and was eaten in one bite. In the end, even the body was not found...


    "Wenwu, when did you come here? What''s wrong with it?" Zhou An asked through the window, looking at the struggling little boy on the ground.


    Zhu Wenwu sat cross-legged on the ground. With his back turned to him, he said, "Leave it to me here, this guy is a bit tricky, go and clean up the area and see if there is nothing else."


    Zhou An nodded, without doubting whether Zhu Wenwu could handle it, and said, "Okay, I''ll go and have a look, and you should be careful, these things are like those monsters in the blood moon."


    Zhu Wenwu raised his head, looked back, and said, "Yes, they are extremely dangerous, so be careful."


    Zhou An said with a serious face: "Well, I see."


    In his heart, there are only two people who are absolutely reliable, one is Su Changxing, and the other is Zhu Wenwu.


    It was his intuition, simple thought.


    The white luster spread on the little boy''s flesh and blood along with the blade, and along with the billowing white smoke, it seemed as if some kind of chemical reaction was taking place between the two.


    Zhu Wenwu took out a small wooden Buddha statue from his arms and placed it on the floor beside him. The little boy suddenly became quiet and his eyes became frightened.


    "Let me go~www.novelhall.com~ Please let me go, I can promise you anything... I can give you infinite power, wealth, rights, don''t you humans like these the most? ?¡±


    His expression became distorted, and he made short and hollow sounds, and red mist emerged from his eyes, carrying a sweet fragrance.


    "What does this have to do with me? I just want to kill you." Zhu Wenwu said lightly, his eyes gleaming with white light.


    The little boy''s expression became extremely ferocious, and he shouted: "Human, do you really think that these ridiculous methods of yours can kill me? Stop dreaming!"


    [Sub-task: According to the ghosts from the blood moon appearing in the ground, it poses a great threat to the entire city.


    Find a way to get rid of it! ¡¿


    Zhu Wenwu sneered: "You will know if you can try it."


    This kind of ghost parasitizes human beings and controls their thinking unconsciously.


    The creatures in the blood moon world all have a common characteristic, they can use blood energy with extremely high efficiency, and their vitality is extremely strong.


    after an hour.


    The little boy was still struggling on the ground, and he could see the bones exposed from the flesh and blood on its back. When all the flesh and blood disappeared, it would be the time of its death.


    Gradually, the flesh and blood disappeared completely, leaving only a dry bone and a red crystal that kept beating like a heart.


    Zhu Wenwu picked up the red crystal, put it in his mouth, and bit it open with his teeth. The scarlet liquid overflowed from the corner of his mouth and wiped it off with his hands.


    He stood up, glanced at the bones on the ground, straightened his clothes, and walked out along the stairs as if nothing had happened.

 v2 Chapter 84： Frustrated wizard

    at the same time.


    Su Changxing had just received a message from Zhu Wenwu, roughly telling the cause of the incident, saying that it was a monster in the blood moon, but it happened to be restrained by his ability, so he dealt with it.


    Su Changxing didn''t pay much attention either.


    If Zhu Wenwu can deal with it, this monster shouldn''t be too strong. After all, Zhu Wenwu is only a rank nine Extraordinary.


    As the promotion conditions are gradually completed, the shooting frequency of bullets is getting faster and faster, and the efficiency of cleaning is also getting higher and higher. Su Changxing has mastered the ability to increase the rate of fire of sniper rifles, surpassing the original performance of firearms.


    This can be regarded as part of the characteristics of the perfect barrage, which he has mastered in advance.


    "Huh? That''s..."


    He stopped shooting, and felt the breath of shock coming from the east outside the city, but it disappeared in a flash.


    "Is that where Chen Xi resides?"


    "What happened?"


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, probably because Chu Caiming was doing something, and it couldn''t be easier for an Extraordinary with some knowledge to want to do something.


    But such a movement would definitely alarm those wizards in Westbridge City.


    After thinking for a while, he then ran towards Chenxi''s residence with his gun on his back, thinking that there would be a wizard coming, so he decided to check the situation just to be on the safe side.


    The strong wind was raging in the wilderness, as if a huge monster was constantly roaring, and through the black mist, a large amount of flames and smoke rose in mid-air.


    Before Su Changxing arrived, he heard the sound of dense artillery from the front, and a large number of missiles flew past in the sky.


    Su Changxing ran to a higher place, and saw a wizard in a red robe holding a cane standing in the smoke, the surrounding space seemed to be cut off.


    The artillery did not hurt him at all.


    He was not in a hurry, and walked towards Chenxi''s camp step by step, with a teasing meaning, like a strong man showing off his muscles in front of a thin man.


    Despair can be seen.


    When a target will not be hurt in any way, even the most qualified soldiers will lose their fighting spirit.


    Some soldiers panicked and retreated, causing quite a commotion.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This distance is enough!


    Holding a gun, Su Changxing squatted under the shadow of a big tree, staring at the wizard. His ability hadn''t been fully promoted, but it was only a little bit close.


    And that wizard should be around the seventh rank, but he couldn''t judge it accurately.


    The power system of the wizarding world is very different from the pure Extraordinary system. They don''t seem to have a so-called position, or they only have one position.


    The wizard in the red robe finally raised his hand, revealing a pair of sharp and shining eyes, and the earth shook accordingly, cracks appeared.


    Huge, green, thorny vines grew from the ground, spread, and rolled towards the dawn camp like waves.


    These vines grow extremely fast and have great vitality, not like plants, but like animals, flexible and energetic.


    An armored vehicle was crushed and covered by vines, and some small vines protruded into the vehicle along the gap, piercing a soldier''s neck, and blood slid down the veins of the vines.


    "It''s really like a bug."


    There was a mocking smile on the wizard''s face. He didn''t understand why the higher-ups didn''t let them attack, but waited here.


    This is a waste of time!


    These bugs aren''t worth their time any more than a buggy isn''t going to wait for a Beetle to cross the street.


    Su Changxing quietly stared at this unequal battle, not directly intervening, but looking for an opportunity, an opportunity for a fatal blow.


    Killing an opponent often doesn''t require much action, just inserting the dagger into the opponent''s neck, like a poisonous snake.


    Surprisingly, Chu Caiming did not do anything, and did not appear on the battlefield.


    Just when Su Changxing was hesitating, a change appeared.


    Skeleton-like silver totems drilled out of the ground. These totems are all exactly the same, with a sapphire crown inlaid on their foreheads.


    Blue luster rippling in the air.


    Soon the vines began to wither in large areas and fell limply to the ground.


    "this is?"


    Surprise appeared on the wizard''s face, and he was a little caught off guard by the scene in front of him, followed by a cruel smile.


    He felt that those totems were curbing the vitality of the vines, like poison, and seemed to restrain his spells.


    "But the strength is a little weak."


    The space around him was distorted visibly with the naked eye, and even pairs of terrifying eyes grew on the ground beside his feet, looking around with curiosity.


    Those vines quickly dissimilated, split, grew rapidly, and split again. More vines appeared in a short period of time, crushing the totems one by one.


    Chu Caiming stood on the watchtower with a black stick, watching the scene in the distance with a smile on his face, all of which seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    "In that case, it''s nothing more than that."


    He stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers, then turned and left, the remaining totems were shattered at the same time.


    next moment.


    The wizard''s pupils suddenly dilated, and he quietly fell to the ground. The flesh and blood on his face began to age rapidly, turning black and hard, like a mummy.


    "This power..."


    He showed an incredulous expression, feeling puzzled, the other party is not powerful, but why would he possess such power.


    "From this point of view, these Extraordinary people still have something unique."


    The wizard fell to the ground, talking to himself, and he didn''t panic because of the changes on his body, knowing that it wasn''t fatal.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, not understanding why the wizard suddenly fell down.


    Is this cheating him?


    The other party should not have discovered him.


    "Boom~"


    The dull gunshots spread, but the bullets flew faster.


    He still chose to shoot, not letting go of this sudden opportunity. Even if the other party was cheating on him, he was still in a position where he could advance or retreat.


    The bullet drew a silver line in the darkness~www.novelhall.com~ and passed through the wizard''s temple in an instant, leaving a hole the size of a fist.


    "Who!"


    He is not dead yet, his vitality is amazingly strong, looking at the position where the bullet flew, another bullet flew towards him.


    His body was knocked out more than ten meters by the huge force, but he successfully blocked the shot, at the cost of an arm.


    Su Changxing frowned, realizing that these wizards were like monsters, not only good at some strange spells, but also incredibly strong.


    On the whole, these wizards have no obvious shortcomings, and they are even perfect, and their methods are more diverse than Extraordinary ones.


    now.


    The wizard wanted to retreat and wanted to run, but the result was beyond his expectation, and he felt a strong danger.


    But before he could make a move, another bullet flew in, knocking him more than ten meters away.


    One shot after another, incessantly.


    And each shot is extremely powerful, even one shot is more powerful than one shot.


    The wizard was so overwhelmed that he could only resist passively, but the blue power in his body was taking the opportunity to erode his body.


    It was not life-threatening at first, but it seemed extremely deadly at this moment.


    Su Changxing shot one shot after another, firing more than 20 shots in a row. After seeing the kill information from the mobile phone, he fired another shot before stopping.


    This wizard was very strong, but he killed it unexpectedly and easily, with the unexpected cooperation of him and Chu Caiming.


    He could imagine that the other party died extremely aggrieved, like a swordsman confronting someone, and before he drew his sword, he found that he had been poisoned and died.

 v2 Chapter 85： Perfect

    Su Changxing observed the situation at the scene, and quickly ran towards the corpse with his gun on his back. He noticed the strangeness of the corpse.


    The wizard who should have died seemed to be alive.


    The wizard''s body was lying in a large pit that was shot out by the bullets. His body was still alive, like a living person, except that his head was completely blown off.


    However, Su Changxing is still very sure that he is completely dead, whether it is the message of the doomsday game or his analysis with "true knowledge".


    "So these wizards are actually a group of physically strong fighters?"


    A strange thought came to Su Changxing''s mind. He felt that these wizards could cast spells by affecting the surrounding environment through their physical bodies.


    Their bodies are like large nuclear power plants, full of radiation, and their influence is further amplified in some way.


    Pairs of distorted eyes appeared on the surrounding ground, and they didn''t look out of place, densely packed, making one''s scalp numb.


    They rolled their eyes, as if they were endowed with sanity.


    Three invisible dice are rolled on the card.


    A wizard in a red robe emerged from the card.


    [Stolen active body: This is the core of the "wizard", which makes the body and power highly integrated, and the body can directly absorb energy.


    Note: Once this ability is loaded, there will be an irreversible position change, switching to the direction of the wizard, and there is a probability that the position will collapse. ¡¿


    really.


    He can also steal the wizard''s ability, and he can even become a wizard, but this is not good and unnecessary.


    Su Changxing conveniently threw the wizard''s corpse into the galaxy in his pocket and hid the corpse, which was regarded as destroying the corpse.


    Those wizards in Xilin City may not be able to react immediately, and once they find out, they are likely to start a war directly.


    Misfire is often the fuse of war,


    This wizard is very powerful, and his status will certainly not be low.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In front of the tent on the east side of the Chenxi camp, there was no one there, only Chu Caiming sat beside the truck, staring at the black fog in the sky in a daze.


    "You killed him?"


    Chu Caiming looked at Su Changxing who suddenly appeared in front of him, and asked.


    Su Changxing nodded, squatted on the truck, and said, "Yes, but this is not a good thing. Maybe tomorrow, our entire Donglin people will be wiped out in an instant."


    Chu Caiming didn''t care at all and said, "Isn''t this what was expected? Even if he didn''t die, do you still expect us to beg? I''d rather die standing up!"


    Su Changxing observed the **** bandages on his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "What''s the matter with you? You suddenly became much stronger, which doesn''t make sense."


    He noticed that the energy fluctuations that he had just discovered at the beginning were similar to the seventh-order position, but he hadn''t fully reached it yet.


    Chu Caiming is advancing at an exaggerated speed.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    "What do you think?"


    Chu Caiming showed a smile on his face and said, "I have to give it a try. Fortunately, I succeeded."


    [Death is heavy, he has been watched by death, entangled, and inevitably going to death]


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, then said, "You will die."


    Chu Caiming showed surprise on his face, nodded and said: "I know, but it''s not important. After I''m promoted, I will try them out. When the time comes, you will see the situation. If you can fight, you can fight. If you can''t, you can leave."


    He said this very calmly, without any emotion on his face.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, and said slowly: "It seems that you are really not afraid of death, even more so than I imagined... Didn''t you leave yourself a way out?"


    "Are you testing me?"


    Chu Caiming''s eyes were like a blue moon, bright and cold, he licked his lips and said: "You see people very clearly, but sometimes, it''s not good... But, smart people seem to be like this , haha, common problem."


    Su Changxing picked up a silver-white sign in one hand, handed it to him, and said, "Take this thing with you, it may save your life, at least it can delay your death, don''t die before you advance."


    [Haze Steel (lower position of the second crown): It contains extremely strong vitality, which can delay the life of a dying person for ten days]


    He bought this thing from the doomsday store, and it just happened to be able to treat the situation that he didn''t realize until the beginning of the disease.


    Chu Caiming took the sign, sized it up, felt the breath of life in it, and said, "Well, thank you, I admit that you are still a good person."


    Changing your face is faster than turning a book...Su Changxing raised his eyebrows and asked, "How long will it take for you to advance?"


    Chu Caiming thought for a while and said: "It won''t be too long, just a few days, if it is quick, it will be done tonight."


    "So fast?"


    Su Changxing was a little surprised, the eighth-level to seventh-level positions are not that simple, and for the vast majority of Extraordinary people, there is even a lot of danger.


    Chu Caiming shrugged and said, "Well, it''s okay, if you get the hang of it, it''s not that difficult."


    "..."


    Su Changxing always felt that he was pretending to be a genius at the beginning, as if he wanted to save face and suffer, but it didn''t matter.


    Chu Caiming was silent for a while, then said:


    "Actually, it''s not that I insist on fighting, but that we can''t retreat at this step. As for why we can''t retreat, I don''t know the reason. Someone told me, and he didn''t miss what he said."


    Su Changxing said thoughtfully: "So you Chenxi really have someone who can predict the future?"


    "Predict the future? Maybe." Chu Caiming smiled, but he wasn''t sure.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the morning~www.novelhall.com~ the sun shines through the gaps in the black mist and shines on the ground bit by bit, like the embellishment of lanterns.


    More than a dozen bullets flew over the expressway at the same time, hitting every eight-legged spider with precision, forming a continuous spray of blood.


    Su Changxing held a black and white sniper rifle and stood on the electric pole of the highway. His eyes were dark and he pulled out a silver line.


    Just now, he completed this promotion, which is also his second promotion to the eighth rank.


    [Perfect barrage: an ability beyond common sense, can only be triggered once in a short period of time, shoots thirty-two bullets, or lasts for one minute


    Super Perception: Perceive the position of all enemies within range.


    Fast Gunner: Increase the shooting frequency by ten to twenty times.


    Sniper: Three to six times the attack range.


    Accurate: 100% correction, it must be hit when there is no visual obstruction or interference.


    Cannon-type bullets: The power and flying speed of the bullets are multiplied rapidly with the range, and cause range-type damage. ¡¿


    Very exaggerated ability!


    This ability is more like a skill, or a spell.


    Su Changxing felt that Extraordinary was more like formatting power and compressing it into an orderly framework, simplifying some unnecessary things.


    For example, the red-robed wizard had obvious preparations when he cast the spell. Although he did it very covertly, Su Changxing could still see it.


    But Extraordinary''s ability to display is more concise, as if it has been packaged and can be used directly, although for low-level Extraordinary, their ability is relatively simple.

 v2 Chapter 86： sneak attack

    At the moment of opening the "Perfect Barrage", Su Changxing felt unprecedented power.


    This ability raised him to a higher level.


    "The ability to be promoted can reach this level."


    He lowered his head and looked at the gun in his hand, and was silent for a while, then walked towards West Bridge City with the gun on his back, ready to observe the movements of those wizards.


    Blindly avoiding is not the answer.


    Now that he has activated the "Perfect Barrage", he can instantly attack and kill any seventh-order existence, unless the opponent has a special life-saving ability.


    Enter the boundary of Westbridge City.


    There was cold rain in the sky, there was no black fog, but it was also covered with dark clouds, and the sun could not be seen either.


    The energy density here is significantly higher.


    He felt that the cells in his body became more active, as if he was breathing heavily.


    From a distance, there is no big difference between West Bridge City and when he left, the only problem is that there are large and small water droplets floating in the sky, the big ones are as big as basketball, and the small ones are almost invisible to the naked eye. less than.


    These water droplets are not hallucinations, but real existence, and even some larger water droplets have small fish swimming in them.


    It''s not like the real world, it''s like being in an absurd dream.


    Su Changxing felt some powerful auras flickering in the distance. These wizards would not hide their auras, or they could not hide them. They interacted fiercely with the surrounding environment all the time.


    He put on a clown mask to conceal his own existence, and then wrapped himself with a shadow cloak, plus the "ordinary person" effect that comes with his position, which is three layers of protection.


    "In this way, no one should be able to detect my existence. If there is, then I can only admit that I am unlucky."


    Su Changxing ran in an exaggerated posture, swaggering forward, and saw many people appearing on the road after a while.


    They wore heavy silver armor and carried things like long swords and cannons.


    Soldier?


    He reckoned that these should be soldiers from the world of black mist. Each of them carried strong energy fluctuations, enough to rival the eighth-rank Extraordinary. They were somewhat similar to wizards, but not quite the same.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "I heard that Wizard Kevin disappeared last night. Let''s be careful. He may have died at the hands of the natives of this world."


    The leader with dark skin and a huge body looked around and said.


    The soldier on the side looked surprised: "Ah? How is it possible, isn''t this a low-level world? If it wasn''t for the war, who would want to come to this poor place."


    "The lower world?"


    The team leader sneered and said, "If it''s really just a low-level world, we won''t have to wait so long, but...there''s a message from above, let us prepare, and we may do it at any time."


    The soldier straightened his face and said seriously: "Yes, anyway, I also think this world is weird and contradictory."


    "Hey, what is this?"


    Another soldier standing by the side threw his sword to the ground, and a bug-like thing was crushed, revealing tiny metal parts.


    The team leader walked over to observe, frowned slightly and said, "It should be something like a magic puppet. Someone was watching us just now?"


    They are alert, more than expected.


    Su Changxing stared at the dozen or so soldiers from a distance, but didn''t do anything. His target was those wizards. They were all little bastards, so there was no need to expose himself.


    These people from the wizarding world were waiting, but Su Changxing didn''t know exactly what they were waiting for.


    Immediately afterwards.


    He saw more people appearing in his field of vision, not only soldiers, but also a large number of laborers in gray linen clothes.


    They used horse-drawn carts to carry the packed goods, built black stone buildings similar to sentry towers, and dug holes in the ground.


    These people should be ordinary people in their world, but even ordinary people have energy fluctuations around the ninth order.


    A wizard in a blue robe stood on the sentry tower that was about to be built and looked around, as if he was guarding the surroundings. A huge dark red vertical eye loomed on the watchtower.


    "Moving so fast?"


    Su Changxing was surprised that this area had been completely transformed by the people of the wizarding world, into their familiar environment, into their territory.


    Their purpose is completely different from that of the black mist world.


    The world of black mist just wants to dump garbage in their world, and they seem to intend to further invade this world.


    It can be seen from their actions that they are not in a hurry to act, but let themselves have a stable foothold in this world first.


    "It seems that the war over there is beneficial to them, and there is still room for these things."


    Su Changxing observed the situation for a while, pointed his gun at the wizard, his eyes flashed, and he pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    Dozens of bullets were shot out instantly, drawing respective arcs in mid-air, delicate and elegant.


    The sorcerer looked at the sky with some feeling, showing a surprised expression. Before he could react, he was shot through his body by several bullets and fell from the sentry tower. His broken body fell beside a laborer carrying a sack.


    almost instantly.


    Dozens of soldiers standing guard in the nearby streets were also killed, and the bullets passed through their bodies neatly, leaving irreparable blood holes.


    Several soldiers were injured by the power of the bullets and fell to the ground struggling.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Su Changxing turned around and backed away. If he stayed a second longer, he might be caught.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The sky was covered with dark clouds, thunder and lightning flashed, and the rain became heavier.


    Someone is looking for him.


    Su Changxing crouched motionless in the bushes, carefully perceiving the surrounding environment, and taking a rest at the same time, using the "perfect barrage" once drained his spirit.


    This ability can be even stronger, but he can''t support it.


    "Still haven''t found me?"


    A gleam flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes~www.novelhall.com~ Although doing so is dangerous, it can test the bottom line of these wizards, how much power they have now.


    An hour later, he retreated to the edge of the West Bridge area. Several wizards had already passed by not far away, but they just didn''t notice him.


    This ability to hide perfectly can seem like a headache.


    The faces of those wizards were also not good. They managed to escape after being killed.


    It''s a shame and a huge threat.


    "One thing is certain, Kevin is dead, most likely killed by him."


    A wizard in a black robe with pale hair and a ruddy complexion said with a smile that he didn''t seem to care about these deaths at all.


    Otto stroked the crow standing on his arm, squeezed out a smile, and said:


    "Teacher, if he can sneak in and attack once, he can have a second time... I suspect that he is the one I saw before."


    "How about, let''s launch an attack tomorrow. I don''t think there are any strong people in that city except him. With you here, Teacher, there is no need to worry."


    This is his teacher, Rich, who is also one of the wizards of the war conference, who holds great power, and of course is extremely powerful.


    Rich smiled and said:


    "Don''t panic because of small things. We are not afraid, but we need to coordinate our actions. Do you really think that we are here to invade this lower world?"


    The lower world often means that there is no value for development. Most of the things here are very ordinary, and the only value may be their few knowledge.

 v2 Chapter 87： eve of war

    A very good opportunity...Su Changxing glanced at a wizard far away, but he didn''t choose to do it. He felt a trace of invisible pressure.


    At the same time, he received news from Zhu Wenwu that many players had received the task of escaping the city.


    In other words, Doomsday Games also believes that they should give up Donglin City.


    However, once they do this, their personnel will definitely disperse, and a large number of ordinary people will die as a result.


    There are too many monsters around the city and it is difficult for them to survive in this environment.


    Everything seems to be back to the situation in the doomsday world.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The night sky was lit up, and several monstrous fireballs streaked across the sky, shooting towards the city, like a meteor streaking across a wonderful range.


    Su Changxing looked up and saw these fireballs shot from behind hit Donglin City, but they didn''t burst out as expected.


    Instead, it quickly disappeared at a position very close to the city, leaving only faint sparks falling into the black mist.


    "Blocked..."


    Su Changxing stared at those sparks and breathed a sigh of relief. There was absolutely nothing he could do with this method.


    The terrifyingly powerful wizard was testing them.


    But there is really a powerful existence hidden in the Donglin, probably the one who threw the star spear.


    Who is he?


    Such a question appeared in Su Changxing''s mind. According to logical speculation, this person should not belong to their world.


    A low-level world cannot produce strong people, just as diving cannot produce real dragons.


    Very simple truth.


    at the same time.


    Those wizards were also surprised, surprised that such a strong person really existed in this low-level world.


    "Why didn''t he do it before? We didn''t even notice his existence."


    A wizard who was dressed a little differently and carried a giant hammer asked doubtfully.


    Meeting the wizard, Rich''s face became heavy, and he said:


    "I don''t know, but things seem to be going in the worst direction, but this seems to be a leftover method of some kind of ritual... He may not be here."


    Thoughts flashed through his mind.


    It is imperative for them to do something about Donglin City. This is related to the situation of the war. Even if they pay a heavy price, they will continue.


    "In this case, we can''t delay, this is an opportunity!"


    A sharp light flashed in his eyes, like thousands of waves of light reflected in the sea of ??stars.


    This meeting wizard is decidedly scary.


    Otto looked at the teacher with a smile on his face, and felt that this was the most correct way, nodded and said:


    "Teacher, I felt that the person I saw was definitely bluffing. They are very afraid of us."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    [Submission (Wrath of the Wizard): Your behavior seems to have completely angered those wizards from other worlds. They are going to attack you immediately. What should you do?


    1. Successfully escaped. (1000 points)


    2. Successfully escaped with some players. (a mystery item)


    3. Let them taste your strength, successfully stop them and beat them back to their hometown. (A high-level mysterious item, a chance for high-level promotion)]


    A task message popped up on the phone.


    Su Changxing fell into a brief silence, not hesitating, he had already issued an order for Lin Xiuyu''s organization to evacuate long ago.


    They don''t need to take everyone away, just take away key personnel, players, soldiers, administrators...


    He is very sensible and understands what he should do in his own position. Since he knows that it is an unwinnable war, he might as well try to minimize the loss directly.


    Lizards can dock their tails to survive, and so can they.


    As long as the opponent doesn''t directly destroy the world completely, they still have a chance, it just takes some time.


    What they lack most in this world that has just come into contact with the Extraordinary and is shrouded in doomsday games is time.


    Su Changxing felt that their world had great potential, and only enough time would be enough to surpass the two worlds that invaded them.


    Immediately, he sent a message to Chu Caiming, telling him to forget it, and the people with Chenxi should also retreat, but Chu Caiming didn''t say anything, and his attitude was very obvious.


    Chen Xi''s troops set up a posture in the wilderness on the outskirts of the city, and advanced towards Xiqiao City. Su Changxing had no choice but to ask Lin Xiuyu to notify the army to carry out long-range fire coordination in the city.


    The dark night filled the sky, and everything became dull, as if a huge cover had been placed on it, and anyone with a discerning eye knew that this was a death struggle.


    Especially those soldiers who escaped from Westbridge City.


    Deng Yiming followed Chen Ling with a gun in his hand, and said, "Are we going to fight to the death with those people from another world?"


    Chen Ling glanced at him sideways, and said, "Not really, the order we received was that after Chenxi''s people are defeated, we can... evacuate on our own."


    "This is an order to the players, but you should be prepared, we are not the opponents of those humans from other worlds."


    Deng Yiming showed a puzzled look on his face~www.novelhall.com~ and said: "With team leader Su here, and we still have so many people, we should be able to touch anything. There is no need to give up so early."


    Chen Ling said with a blank expression: "Who knows? The order came from Team Leader Su, and we just carry it out... Although you are not an Extraordinary, you have already strengthened it several times, so it is better to run away when the time comes." No problem, just follow me."


    "By the way, this matter must be kept secret, and don''t tell anyone, otherwise it will cause confusion."


    Deng Yiming''s face under the military cap was covered with a layer of haze, he paused, and said a little excitedly:


    "Are we going to give up everyone else? We shouldn''t do this. We are soldiers, and it is our responsibility to protect the people!"


    He is a soldier with a pure faith, such a person is not uncommon in the army.


    Chen Ling frowned slightly, patted him on the shoulder, and said:


    "Commander Deng, obeying orders is the bounden duty of a soldier. Everything else is secondary... just follow orders, don''t think about anything else, right and wrong are things that come later."


    "yes!"


    Deng Yiming nodded slightly and didn''t say anything else. He felt that what Chen Ling said was right, but he just couldn''t get over the hurdle in his heart.


    Some things are normal for some people and unacceptable for others.


    Amid continuous gunshots, the army set up artillery positions on the outskirts of the city, and the special operations forces spread out in small groups in the wilderness. T3 launched itself in a relatively hidden position...


    Next, there is a quiet and tense wait, waiting for those wizards to enter their range, mechanized troops are always not so flexible.

 v2 Chapter 88： tentacles all over the floor

    Su Changxing squatted behind a stone on a hill next to the highway, his eyes shimmering, his head lowered, as if he was observing something in the void.


    "what are you doing?"


    Jin tilted his head and asked, very curious.


    Su Changxing said without raising his head: "Making bullets, I found a way to make bullets."


    Dozens of transparent, blue bullets are floating in the sky above Pocket Galaxy. These are all ghost bullets that can cause mental damage.


    But it was not redeemed in the doomsday shop, but he made it.


    He was able to disassemble the mysterious items in the pocket galaxy and separate the mysterious substances in them, and later found that he could change the properties of the mysterious substances and make them into the desired type.


    He separated this substance from other mysterious items, and transformed it to have the same properties as the ghost bullet, and then fused it with ordinary bullets.


    A man-made ghost bomb was thus born.


    It sounds simple, but it was Su Changxing''s way of tinkering with it for a long time and trying tens of thousands of times before he discovered it.


    In Pocket Galaxy, all operations are synchronized with his thinking, and his mental power determines the speed and upper limit of operations.


    the same way.


    He used a mysterious item that is a subordinate of Yiguan to make a Nether Bullet that is also a subordinate of Yiguan.


    [Ghost Bullet (B Crown, lower rank): Inflicts mental tearing on the target with ten times the damage, and increases the speed of the bullet by thirty times. ¡¿


    Very simple description, but also very crude.


    Thirty times the bullet speed is almost impossible to dodge, such a speed can completely penetrate the barrier of space and carry out jump strikes.


    This was also one of Su Changxing''s ultimate moves, and it was entirely possible to severely injure that powerful wizard in this way.


    As long as they are severely injured, they will have room to struggle, otherwise there is no hope at all.


    However, there was only one such opportunity, and he barely made one such bullet, and the success rate of making it was extremely low, wasting a lot of his mysterious items.


    Fortunately, during this period of time, he scoured a lot of things in the doomsday store, and after he got Pocket Galaxy, he bought everything regardless of whether it was useful or not.


    The main reason is that the points are extremely rich.


    "Wait a minute, you will retreat after the bombing is over, no matter what the result is." Su Changxing raised his head and emphasized again.


    Jin yawned, curled her lips and said, "I know, I know, I''m not stupid."


    Soon, they saw the wizard''s troops appear on the road, a large number of soldiers in heavy armor, and many wizards followed.


    The moment they emerged, the sky lit up, and a large number of artillery poured out, completely covering a radius of more than ten kilometers.


    Su Changxing clearly saw a huge dark purple tentacle protruding from the ground, blocking the sky, and thousands of cluster cannons were blocked by the tentacles and exploded.


    Immediately afterwards, more tentacles grew, like footprints walking along the road.


    Su Changxing didn''t intend to shoot, but was looking for the position of that powerful wizard. He wanted to hit the most powerful person on the other side with the deadliest attack.


    In the distant jungle.


    A team of special forces, hundreds of people, died under countless branches, all of them were pierced by the branches, and died extremely painfully, the leaves and ground were all red.


    A wizard carrying a huge backpack walked by and glanced at them with a blank expression.


    After more than ten minutes.


    There was a huge explosion, the flames soared into the sky, and a huge mushroom cloud rose in the sky.


    Then the heavy rain fell, and it seemed to be crying.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Amidst the chaos and gunfire, a wizard with a hunched body and a black red-eyed crow standing on his shoulder rushed into Chenxi''s position.


    Wherever it passed, tentacles rose from the ground, and everywhere it passed was death, all corpses.


    The sky, the ground, and the trees seemed to be distorted and fell into a blurred state. Such a terrifying scene was beyond everyone''s understanding.


    They were vulnerable to this wizard.


    He is a monster!


    "Do bugs really need to resist?"


    Otto said to himself with a smile, he looked harmless to humans and animals, but at this moment it made people tremble in the bones.


    The abdomen of the woman in combat uniform was penetrated by tentacles, but she did not die. She struggled painfully on the ground, her eyes were terrified but blurred.


    She can''t feel the pain, but she knows that she is dying. This huge contrast makes people feel hollow from the bottom of their hearts.


    Otto kicked her on the head with his boots, and said indifferently: "It''s your honor to be able to detect the extraordinary before death."


    There was a gust of wind.


    A strong man in white short-sleeved sleeves with the word "Wu" printed on his back rushed out from under the armored vehicle, and fired a bazooka at the wizard.


    Following the flames of the explosion, the strong man held the knife and slashed at the wizard at an unusually fast speed with a sharp sound of wind.


    "à§~"


    Tentacles passed through his belly.


    He stopped in place, was lifted by the tentacles, and hung in the air.


    The blood fell drop by drop, merging with the rain and fading.


    "Haha, you are brave and worthy of praise. Warriors will be given preferential treatment. How about becoming my attendant, you can survive because of it."


    Otto laughed, eyes full of excitement.


    The strong man also laughed, and shouted: "You are dreaming, remember your grandfather, I am Duan Yerui, the one who killed you."


    "You die for me!"


    The flames soared into the sky, and the violent explosion enveloped them.


    A mushroom cloud appeared over the wilderness.


    During the explosion, silver-white skeletons crawled out of the ground one after another, and four or five silver bone spurs penetrated Otto''s body.


    The light on the bone spur began to quickly disintegrate Otto''s body~www.novelhall.com~ and trapped him, bombarding him with maximum firepower. " Chu Caiming raised his hand and shouted.


    At the same time, more bone spurs rose from around Otto. These bone spurs have the effect of suppressing extraordinary power, and are also one of the abilities of the eternal scholar.


    Immediately afterwards, other wizards rushed to this side.


    A blue light flashed in Chu Caiming''s eyes, and with a wave of one hand, more skeletons crawled out from the ground.


    A wizard suddenly stopped in front of these skeletons, feeling the danger.


    The next moment, he quietly fell to the ground, struggling, his skin began to age rapidly, and a bone spur penetrated his body.


    At this time, another wizard came over and rescued him, reminding him:


    "Be careful, don''t get close to these skeletons, just crush them. This kind of power seems to restrain us a bit, and it can disrupt our power flow."


    In the smoke, Otto opened his eyes suddenly, with a dim light, and a huge crow covered his body with its wings.


    A large number of tentacles grew out of the ground again, and several people who were approaching him were pierced by the tentacles in an instant, dragged in the air and suspended, swaying with the tentacles.


    No one could get close to him, and the range of tentacles expanded again.

 v2 Chapter 89： The Death of a "Gentleman"

    In the case of heavy armored soldiers cooperating with wizards, the battle is one-sided. Any heavy armored soldier can rush into Chenxi''s position and start killing.


    Only big caliber weapons are somewhat useful against them, but big caliber weapons often mean that they are not flexible enough, and trying to hit them is another matter.


    But Chen Xi still carried out an absolute strategy, no retreat, no defense, only offense.


    To die is to die on the way forward, and it looks more like death on the whole.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The sky was pitch black, with billowing dark clouds, fine drizzle fell, and small pits were made on the ground. The air was filled with a strong smell of the sea, which was a bit pungent.


    "With me here, how can you take a step forward!"


    A young man with a cane and wearing a dark black windbreaker stood up straight, staring ahead, and said indifferently.


    Thousands of totems of silver skulls spread out around him, laughing, crying, or dancing. Their shapes are different, as if they have performed the demeanor of human beings.


    A huge red vertical eye stood in the sky, confronting it.


    The totem displayed amazing power, and the burst of power temporarily dominated the world.


    Just now, he was caught off guard and killed five blue-robed wizards and one red-robed wizard.


    "Don''t, Chu Caiming, don''t..."


    Jiang Wei leaned against the side of the armored vehicle, her eyes wide open, and she shouted loudly, clutching a handful of dirt in one hand, blood blurred her vision, and she could only see a figure.


    A huge tentacle grew from her abdomen, swaying and wriggling in the rain.


    Covered in blood, with his upper body bare, and with a withered face, Otto staggered up from the ground, laughing wildly:


    "That''s it, this is all your strength? Is it funny enough? The weak must learn to bow their heads."


    The crow''s wings were broken and fell to the ground beside it. Although it wasn''t completely dead, it was almost there.


    A series of purple rays shot out from between his hands, smashing the surrounding skull totems one by one, suppressing Chu Caiming until there were no more totems on the scene.


    Chu Caiming''s chest was pierced by purple rays, but he didn''t fall down immediately, his eyes were bloodshot:


    "I''d rather die standing up."


    "Kowling is the behavior of the weak."


    "You die for me too!"


    The last skeleton totem hidden in the ground shattered.


    The blue luster filled the surrounding space and continued to extend. Everything seemed to be static, but it was passing quickly.


    A crown of sapphires appeared on his forehead.


    Looking at it again, Chu Caiming saw that there was only a skull, the flesh and blood disappeared in the blue light, and faint blue flames hung in the empty eye sockets.


    "you you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    A look of panic appeared on Otto''s face, feeling death: "What did you do?"


    "Die!"


    Chu Caiming spread his hands, and an indescribable momentum rose from his body. Several wizards around who were still observing the situation fell to the ground, and their bodies quickly turned into dry bones.


    Jiang Wei looked at Chu Caiming''s thin body with trembling eyes, his mouth was full of blood, and he was speechless.


    Under the radiation of blue light, the tentacles shrank rapidly and dried up.


    Chu Caiming only had his bone knee knocked to the ground, and he was completely a skeleton, without a trace of flesh and blood all over his body.


    A skeleton cannot stand up, it has no flesh and blood, no meridians, and no nerves.


    At least in terms of science, it is.


    "why?"


    Otto fell to the ground again, with an unwilling expression on his face: "I''m going to be the wizard king, how could I die at the hands of a bug like you."


    He is very strong, stronger than everyone thinks, today is also the time for him to show his value to the teacher, but there is a small accident.


    He quickly crawled towards Chu Caiming, chanting a mantra silently, wanting to kill Chu Caiming immediately and stop the blue light.


    These blue lights rotted his vitality, he had to kill Chu Caiming immediately to end all of this, otherwise he must be the one who died.


    Both of them have run out of fuel, and there is a thin line between victory and defeat.


    "Crack~"


    Chu Caiming''s body was shattered by Otto''s palm, and the bones were scattered on the ground around him, and the dark fire in his eyes also dissipated.


    The blue light dissipates quickly.


    Otto panted heavily, a triumphant smile on his dry face.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The Apocalypse of Dawn, "The Gentleman", died at Chucai.


    The friend''s profile picture dimmed.


    He still couldn''t survive after all.


    "This is dead?"


    Su Changxing licked his dry lips, feeling surprised, but not so surprised.


    Chu Caiming is considered to be the strongest group of people in their world, but if they want to die, it is very normal to die.


    Su Changxing just felt that it was a pity that Chu Caiming had great potential and shouldn''t die like this.


    The Apocalypse has too much power.


    When the information is cut off, no one can stop him.


    Many people died, and those wizards became chaotic, and many wizards retreated from Chenxi''s position.


    They are afraid, afraid of death, as anyone is afraid.


    Fear spreads quickly among people.


    At this moment, Su Changxing saw that powerful wizard, holding a staff, across the distant sky, flying straight towards Chenxi''s position.


    "Finally Ken came out."


    Su Changxing had a sneer on his face, and his eyes were full of indifference.


    He has been waiting a long time!


    At a relatively short distance, he suddenly raised his gun, his eyes were dark and deep, and dozens of transparent blue bullets shot out like scattered flowers.


    One of the bullets was also extremely dark in color, passing over the other bullets and disappearing into the darkness.


    The sorcerer fell from the sky, and immediately after that, twelve ghost bullets streamlined and passed through his body one by one.


    The weapons of these wizards are extremely powerful, and it may be more effective to start with the spirit.


    "It''s done?"


    A flash of surprise flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes, and he immediately switched to a dark black bullet engraved with runes, and shot at the wizard''s fallen body.


    These dark black bullets have the effect of destroying guns. They are a kind of magic pattern technology, and they are also bought from the doomsday store.


    However, Su Changxing did not succeed in duplicating and manufacturing this kind of bullet~www.novelhall.com~ It contains crucial knowledge that he does not know.


    All thirty-two bullets hit the wizard''s body before he fell to the ground.


    This is the best result that could have been expected.


    Immediately afterwards, some wizards sensed the movement and surrounded them. There were quite a few people, about ten or twenty.


    However, the expressions of these wizards seemed disturbed. The conference wizard was actually knocked down from the sky, and his life and death were unknown.


    Before these wizards approached, several glaring white lights aroused in the nearby area, and violent explosions spread out in an orderly manner, drowning them.


    Su Changxing turned his head and saw that Jin had retreated as planned, so he immediately ran in another direction with the gun on his back without looking back.


    He didn''t know whether he had killed or seriously injured the powerful wizard. It was naturally best to kill him. If he didn''t kill him, he would have to escape.


    He has already launched the strongest attack he can, and if it has no effect, there is really nothing he can do.


    He may really be unable to make up for the real strength gap, even if he uses all means.


    Su Changxing felt that the wizard was not dead.

 v2 Chapter 90： Bloody Butcher

    The aftermath of the explosion still existed, and Su Changxing had already quickly fled the scene and ran to the northeast, not planning to return to Donglin City.


    The goal of these wizards is obviously Donglin City. They want to occupy this city, but Su Changxing doesn''t know the specific purpose.


    "You are very courageous!"


    A thought suddenly locked him firmly.


    look back.


    The sorcerer dragged his body and flew towards him from the sky. Half of his head was missing. There was a big hole in his chest. His left leg was completely broken from the thigh, and the broken bone could be seen.


    A monstrous flame fell quietly in front of Su Changxing from the sky, and the flames completely covered his figure.


    The nearby iron tower instantly turned into molten iron in the flames.


    With every gesture of his hand, there is a power that can destroy the world.


    Su Changxing''s figure turned into a phantom, triggering the "shadow blur", hiding his body in the mezzanine space for a short time, avoiding this terrifying blow.


    "Huh? Small tricks!"


    The wizard raised his hand, and at the moment when Su Changxing appeared, a scorching ray swept across from the other side of the road, drawing a ravine on the already scorched ground.


    A group of white feathers exploded in the air.


    Su Changxing''s figure disappeared on the spot, avoiding the rays, and appeared on the road not far away.


    "Boom~"


    There was a muffled gunshot.


    The bullet pierced through the thick smoke and shot at the wizard''s remaining head. It made a violent impact at a distance of half a meter and was ejected.


    "You are very good. Such a weak energy can burst into a powerful force, which is considered a talent beyond ordinary people."


    The wizard stared at Su Changxing, and said slowly, he didn''t care about the injuries on his body at all, and looked superior.


    In their eyes, there is no eighth or ninth rank, only the level of energy fluctuations, but roughly divided into apprentice wizards, wizards, great wizards, and wizard kings.


    And he is the great wizard, standing on the head of most wizards, even if he is not that far away from the wizard king.


    Su Changxing felt extremely heavy, a little at a loss, he couldn''t run, he couldn''t fight, the opponent was like a towering mountain, there was no opening for him.


    This appears to be a dead end.


    He stared at the other party, secretly accumulating the power of "gunfire trial", ready to make a final fight.


    The wizard raised his arm, pointed his index finger at the sky, and the voice echoed in the space: "Let me grant you a glorious death, it is your honor that you can hurt me like this, and you are proud... Fire Rain !"


    Dots of stars, like rain, shining flames fell from the sky, covering a radius of more than ten miles.


    At the same time, Su Changxing also pulled the trigger on the wizard.


    Thirty times more focused!


    A black thread ran through the night and the rain of fire, piercing the wizard''s defenses.


    "Boom~"


    The wizard stretched out his broken palm, grabbed the bullet, and threw it back with his backhand, the same straight trajectory, and the speed was not slow at all.


    Su Changxing dodged the flying bullets sideways, and tried his best to run backwards. A series of pictures flashed in his mind, and he saw him die tragically in the rain of fire.


    His body blurred again, and he temporarily hid in the mezzanine space.


    The fire rain suddenly became larger, and the surroundings became a world of flames, magma flowed on the ground, and dense fire rain fell from the sky.


    When he goes out again, it is his death time, and Bai Yu can''t escape from the range of fire and rain.


    "what!"


    When Su Changxing''s skin came into contact with the fire rain, it began to melt rapidly. A drop of fire rain could burn and penetrate into his bones, and it only took a few seconds for him to turn into ashes.


    Suddenly, the howling sound disappeared.


    Su Changxing seemed to be melted in the rain of fire.


    "Well, disappeared?"


    During the meeting with the wizard, Rich had a surprised look on his face, feeling that Su Changxing''s aura was gone.


    "It seems that there is a trace of space fluctuation, but it is very weak..."


    He recalled it, with a solemn look on his face, someone took the person away under his nose, and the method was so great that he hardly noticed it.


    But the other party didn''t attack him directly, which was a bit strange.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In a daze, Su Changxing saw countless streams of data passing by him, each of which was different and composed of strings of characters with unknown meanings.


    Before he acted, he received the guidance of the doomsday game. Within a day, he could go to the designated world to complete the task through the guidance.


    This is also one of his confidence to face that powerful wizard.


    Fortunately, there was an accident, and there was no big accident, at least he was still alive.


    "it hurts!"


    Su Changxing was lying on the grass, panting heavily, with extensive burns all over his body, and a large piece of his skull was simply missing.


    The ability of the "lizard man" allowed his flesh and blood to grow and recover quickly, and there were waves of cooling sensations all over his body, and the pain was extreme, and he felt comfortable after a little relief.


    The phone vibrates constantly, popping up a lot of messages.


    [NPC identity: criminal, **** massacre (primary boss)]


    ¡¾You are the **** butcher hiding in the dark, the ultimate serial killer, who takes pleasure in killing and has never been discovered by the police. ¡¿


    ¡¾You were originally born in a butcher''s family with a farm. Your father was the only butcher in the whole town. Even in the largest city, your family''s pork was sold. ¡¿


    [But your father has a tyrannical personality and is extremely harsh on you. As the boss, you always do the most insensitive and boring work, and you are beaten and scolded when you make mistakes~www.novelhall.com~You have a dull personality, but there are not many Word. ¡¿


    [Until your father passed away and you inherited the dirty and messy farm that your younger siblings disliked, you finally discovered the beauty of freedom, life seems to be far more than that]


    [Darkness is magnified in freedom, distortion breeds crazily in depression, and you have obtained extraordinary power by accident. ¡¿


    ¡¾You, Bloody Hand Slaughter was born like this! ¡¿


    [You need to hide your identity during the day, and your strength will be greatly weakened, and your strength will return to normal at night, please start hunting at this time! ¡¿


    [Temporarily activate the experience system]


    [Every time you kill a person, you will strengthen yourself, and you will get three times the reward for killing players. The longer you survive, the richer the reward]


    [Note: Your identity is illegal. Once you reveal your identity, your location will be permanently exposed, and you will face the siege of all human beings and even the whole world.]


    [Acquire talent "Fear"]


    [Fear: The ability acquired in the long-term killing, killing pigs, or killing people. You can fear opponents who are mentally weaker than you.


    Note: This talent will be transformed into the ability "Fatal Fear" after you have accumulated a certain number of kills, and because of the Sleeper, it will finally appear as "Nightmare Fear". ¡¿


    [Acquire talent "Camouflage"]


    [Pretend: In the eyes of others, you are Klein the butcher, an honest and warm-hearted man.


    Be careful not to miss the tell. ¡¿


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 91： ? ? Butcher

    [Blood Hand Slaughter (During the day, the combat power is weakened by half)]


    "What the hell? Is it because of strength?"


    Su Changxing discovered that his mission was completely different from that of others, and that his identity was actually a boss.


    This was something he hadn''t expected before.


    "I really don''t want to be a murderer."


    Su Changxing staggered to his feet from the ground, and he didn''t know how to complain. The mission issued to him by the doomsday game was very strange, and it should be difficult for him to attack ordinary people.


    Is this the big villain?


    It was daytime now, and on a branch beside him hung a worn-out yellow straw hat, a brand new blue T-shirt, and a pair of ripped jeans.


    Su Changxing looked around and noticed that the soil on the ground was soft and had just been thrown away and filled in again. There was also a bloodstained shovel leaning against the tree.


    He knew that he must have just murdered and filled the corpse, and he could even smell the fresh smell of blood in the mud.


    "Well, the aftermath work hasn''t been done yet."


    Su Changxin hesitated for a while, frowned, picked up the shovel, and compacted the soil on the ground.


    This should also be regarded as part of the mission. If it is discovered at this time, it may be in great trouble.


    He hadn''t even figured out what the situation was.


    What is it like to be forced to become a murderous maniac?


    That''s what he is like now, confused and helpless, he doesn''t want to do it but he has to.


    He''s not a killer but he''s a killer.


    Su Changxing changed into his clothes, and by the way, got rid of the tattered clothes on his body, and then walked to the farm not far away.


    This is his farm, inherited from his father, or Klein''s farm. Under his management, the size of the farm has more than tripled.


    Walking all the way back to the farm, there are still employees working inside.


    A brown French woman wearing gloves and an apron saw Su Changxing walk in and shouted:


    "The boss has a new order just now, and it''s on the table. See if you can take it."


    [Your employee, Yisha, is a timid and timid woman, you took him in when he was most difficult. ¡¿


    Su Changxing looked at this thin but capable Caucasian woman, and said with a smile, "Well, yes. You go first."


    There was nothing unusual about the other party, as if he was Klein, or he was.


    On the other side of the farm, there are thousands of pigs in captivity. These pigs are very special. Not only are they not afraid of people, but sometimes they even run after people.


    Just as Su Changxing walked into the room and sat down, wanting to rest for a while and think about what to do, he felt movement outside.


    Looking out of the window.


    A group of policemen in dark uniforms walked in from outside.


    His face froze, and he felt that it was too fast, so he had to go out to greet him.


    The leader was a fat sheriff with a long beard and a delicate black pipe hanging from his waist. He looked at Su Changxing and said:


    "Hello, are you Klein? I''m Sheriff Ford. I received a report that someone is missing from your place. Let''s investigate."


    Su Changxing secretly thought that it was not good. This mission seemed to be ending before it started. Should he kill the sheriff, those policemen, and the surrounding employees now?


    Then, with anger on his face and a hint of eagerness, he immediately said:


    "Missing? How is this possible? We are all regular farms. How could such a thing happen? Someone must be jealous of us."


    Sheriff Ford smiled understandingly, and said: "We also follow the rules, don''t be nervous. There are always people with troubles and **** with nothing to do, haha."


    A look of surprise appeared on Su Changxing''s face. He thought there was going to be a problem, but there seemed to be a turning point.


    Sheriff Ford''s attitude seemed a little perfunctory, and he didn''t seem to be here to handle the case at all.


    With an understanding expression, he smiled and said:


    "Just take a look, do you want something to drink? I can also fry some pork chops for you. Everyone knows that my fried pork chops are the best."


    Who doesn''t love a butcher who can fry pork chops?


    Sheriff Ford smiled politely and said. That''s not great, we''re at work, so forget it, but thank you for your kindness. "


    soon.


    The policemen took a cursory look around and found nothing wrong. They thought that a good old man like Klein could have something wrong, so they left.


    Su Changxing watched these policemen leave with a surprised look on his face. He finally understood why private police detectives are needed in this era.


    These policemen basically don''t have the ability to take the initiative to handle cases, or they don''t want to at all. One more thing is worse than one less thing, unless there is no way to do it.


    This is a world with extraordinary power, but most ordinary people don''t know the existence of extraordinary power.


    But where are those players?


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows. I noticed that there was something wrong with the eyes of a policeman just now, as if he was constantly examining him.


    "Is that a player?"


    He took a deep breath, the injury on his body was still aching. Fortunately, it was not exposed just now. If it was exposed, there might be a big problem. He is now seriously injured and his strength has been weakened.


    An experience bar appeared on the character board.


    ¡¾28000/20000


    experience¡¿


    His experience is not only full, but also beyond 8000.


    If it is full, it is not surprising, because his mystery is already full, but why does it exceed 8000?


    "That is to say, relying on experience alone cannot reach my current level... If you want to advance, you still need solidified stones."


    Su Changxing looked at the dark solidified stone in his hand. After hesitating for a moment, he crushed it, and the blue light spread along his arm.


    ¡¾New waiting, forming positions...¡¿


    He has expectations for his next position. The seventh position is generally related to the combat profession, and his position should be related to the gunner.


    He is very confident in this.


    At the moment before it is completely solidified, everything is unknown, and the solidified stone is very random, but the positions formed have a high degree of fit.


    ¡¾mistake¡¿


    [Vulnerability found, unable to form corresponding position ~ www.novelhall.com ~ error]


    [Unable to form circular logic]


    ¡¾Looking for measures to make up for mistakes¡¿


    ¡¾mistake¡¿


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A large amount of dense information pops up.


    The doomsday game started to twitch again like before, as if it had entered an endless loop.


    Su Changxing also probably understood what was going on. His position was formed with the matrix of heresy, and it was not a normal extraordinary position.


    It doesn''t seem surprising that such a problem will appear in the doomsday game.


    It''s just been stuck like this all the time, what should he do... Su Changxing stared at the phone, and his mind began to guess for no reason, if the doomsday game couldn''t form a corresponding position, he really couldn''t do anything for a while.


    Rely on your own understanding to break through?


    This is a bit exaggerated, and it is unlikely. In many cases, we need to stand on the shoulders of our predecessors to go further.


    Soon the doomsday game responded.


    [Seventh rank,? ? Butcher: 28000/40000 experience]


    [Advanced when the experience is full]


    "Butcher? Why a butcher?"


    Su Changxing was a little puzzled. He thought that the position he formed should at least be related to firearms, but it had nothing to do with it at all.


    Well, it''s not completely unrelated, butchers can also hold guns, which is a little bit related.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 92： strange world

    "This seems to be a good idea. The advanced method is replaced by the accumulation of experience points. Is this change caused by the difference in the world?"


    Su Changxing picked up the order on the table and took a look.


    "Bran''s restaurant, two tons of pork, please deliver it tomorrow morning."


    For the next time, he didn''t go anywhere, but lay on the bed, resting quietly, waiting for the recovery of his injuries, like a wounded mouse huddled in the gutter.


    He can feel that this is an extraordinary world, the energy density in the air is extremely high, but there is no difference between ordinary people and their world.


    As the evening approached, the employees gradually got off work. Su Changxing also put on a yellow straw hat and walked to the street. There were many people on the street, more than expected.


    But weird.


    Some people dress up in strange clothes and say strange words, but no one has any objections to this, as if they are used to it, this is a normal thing.


    "Another hidden boss with extremely high rewards has been spawned. If anyone can find him, he will really make a fortune." A long-haired man wearing a black top hat and carrying a long-barreled old-fashioned musket said enthusiastically. .


    The woman with a slender figure, wearing a dress, and a fair complexion looked distressed and said:


    "Don''t talk about it, this kind of boss is usually very powerful, and it is not something we can deal with."


    Another brawny man in blue overalls with a steel pipe on his back said thoughtfully, "


    "I seem to have heard that the boss may appear near here. People from the Paladin Guild bought the news and are preparing to deal with this boss. If anyone dares to intervene in dialect, they will not be able to hang out in this area in the future."


    The long-haired man with a musket on his back thought for a while and said:


    "Last month, there seemed to be a guild that was robbed of the boss by a casual player. Now it is chasing and encircling. I heard that the casual player has died more than 30 times. It is really miserable."


    The woman in the cheongsam said angrily: "They are too domineering. We casual players are already difficult to play, and they still target us like this."


    Players like them are just here to experience life, but it''s not right to play for fun.


    The oppression of levels, resources, and rankings makes the game more and more competitive, and the competitive nature is getting stronger and stronger. What''s more, this game is too real, like in another world.


    Some people who are unsatisfactory in reality, in this game, get along well, and because of this, they also get a lot of wealth in reality, and their social status is also improved.


    The man with the musket on his back was silent for a while, then said:


    "I read online that the characters in this game have reached a certain level of strength and can cure some diseases in reality.... If possible, I hope we will work harder. You all know that I suffer from Terminally ill."


    They are all people they know in real life, they are all in the same class, and they are all best friends, so playing games is also being together.


    The dwarf who had been silent all this time turned his head and said suddenly: "You also believe this. I thought you didn''t believe it. Isn''t this just a game?"


    A man with long hair carrying a musket. He took a deep breath and said, "Give it a try, it won''t do any harm anyway. Tomorrow we''ll find a way to get rid of the execution ground boss."


    The dwarf showed a smile on his face, and said: "I asked you to brush it a long time ago, but you said it was too difficult to wait... Don''t wait for tomorrow, just do it now, it may be robbed by others tomorrow." .


    Having said that, the others had no objections. They turned and walked to the east of the street, which was the direction of the main city.


    Su Changxing quietly followed them, listening to their conversation, his face was expressionless, he looked like an ordinary passerby.


    He is now very sure that these people are players, similar to the players he met in Xilin before, and they are all players in the true sense.


    This world is a game world for them.


    But it is real for him, because he exists here, lives here.


    But he is different from other NPCs.


    He can perceive the difference between these players, but other NPCs cannot, and he doesn''t know why.


    The influence of world rules?


    Is there a special NPC who can detect these... Su Changxing''s face under the straw hat showed a smile, thinking of something interesting, he can''t attack these ordinary people, but he can have no scruples about these players Underground.


    The death of these players is not really death to them.


    He doesn''t need to have any psychological burden because of this.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw two people fighting each other on the street not far away. One was holding a long sword and the other was holding a big axe.


    There are quite a few players around, and there are also NPCs watching, even applauding, including Sheriff Ford.


    As a policeman, he looks like he''s watching a show.


    "Sheriff, don''t you care if they fight?" Su Changxing walked over and said to Sheriff Ford.


    Sheriff Ford looked at Su Changxing in surprise, and explained that they were having a fair duel, which was legal, and I didn''t need to care about it, as long as no one died. "


    legal?


    Is it in the law?


    Su Changxing didn''t say anything more, he understood that some things that seemed unreasonable to him were normal in this world.


    The strength of these two players is not strong, around the 9th rank, maybe this is the so-called chicken pecking each other.


    The two fought for half a day. The man with the long sword saw that the opponent was exhausted and his movements slowed down. He took the opportunity to stab the opponent with his sword, piercing the opponent''s chest, and the blood spurted out and sprinkled on the street.


    Su Changxing blinked, looked at the sheriff at the side and said, "He''s dead."


    The sheriff was full of surprise and said: "He was only slightly injured, but he didn''t die. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Immediately afterwards, the player who should have died got up from the ground, patted the dust on his clothes, and there was still bright red blood on his chest, and said with a smile:


    "Brother Chen is really amazing, I admire him."


    This scene is extremely weird.


    If he hadn''t guessed what was going on~www.novelhall.com~ Su Changxing would think that they were more terrifying than those zombies.


    The player holding the long sword smiled, and said politely, "I''m just one level higher than you, so there''s nothing to admire."


    Both of them are novice players, and the atmosphere between novice players is also good, unlike old players who are tit-for-tat, because of various interests.


    This should be a place specially provided for players to practice fighting, and then there are two more people fighting near here. Their strength is much stronger than the previous two people, and they are around the 8th rank.


    One of them is a mage, who knows some magic that makes Su Changxing feel novel, such as summoning a group of flame elves to fight, although the actual combat power is not high.


    Su Changxing looked at Sheriff Ford again and said, "He knows magic."


    Sheriff Ford was full of surprise: "Isn''t he dancing? It''s not bad, it would be even better if it was a woman with a fat butt."


    "..."


    Su Changxing completely gave up communicating with this Sergeant Ford, and the two were not on the same channel at all.


    Well, sure enough, something blocked the senses of these NPCs.


    This side of the town seems to be a certain stronghold of players. They gather here, and they are defenseless against Su Changxing. They only think of him as an insignificant passer-by NPC.


    Until a handsome young man found him and asked, "Excuse me, where is Dentist Belt?"


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 93： Ricks scalpel

    Am I a guiding NPC?


    It seems not.


    So where is this belt dentist?


    Su Changxing knew very little about this world, and the few information he got was from Doomsday Game and its employees.


    It doesn''t seem to fit his identity... Su Changxing pretended to think about it, and said:


    "You can walk 700 meters forward from here, then turn left, turn right, and then walk 800 meters forward. You can go all the way to the depths of the next alleyway, but it should be closed. You can find it now. No one."


    Of course, this is not his nonsense, but the information prompt given on the phone.


    "Thank you, I''ve been searching for a long time but I can''t find it. I didn''t expect you to know."


    The young man bowed slightly to express his gratitude, and then walked in the direction Su Changxing said.


    Being so polite to the NPC, the tutor is good...Su Changxing raised his eyebrows and felt that this person seemed to really regard this world as the real world, although it was indeed the real world.


    "But should many people know about this kind of dentist shop? Why did he say that he has been looking for it for a long time?"


    He sensed something was wrong, and then secretly followed.


    The doomsday game will prompt that this dentist is related to him, or that he should have known this dentist in the first place.


    This distance is not too far.


    Su Changxing soon followed the young man to the dentist''s office.


    Dilapidated wooden doors, dark iron plates, and a lot of garbage piled up around the alleyway, it seems that no one has been here for a long time.


    "is it here?"


    The young man said to himself, suddenly his expression changed, he drew the long sword at his waist and kicked the door open, and walked in with a murderous look.


    The house was empty, and there was no one there.


    The table was covered with a layer of dust.


    "no one?"


    A gleam flashed in the young man''s eyes, and a sneer flashed across his face. He stared at a table in the corner and felt movement from below.


    There is a hidden door under the table.


    Sure enough, it is here.


    He sensed movement below.


    But before he walked over, a scalpel went through his neck, and he fell to the ground, unable to move.


    A man in a white mask and a doctor''s suit stands behind him, holding a **** scalpel in a third hand on his shoulder.


    "There are always people coming, always people coming, doesn''t anyone find out that this is a trap? It''s really stupid."


    The man in the white mask said to himself, looking at the young man with a smile on his face.


    "Another piece of fine material."


    The young man couldn''t move, and the numbness spread all over his body, so he could only watch helplessly as the doctor in front of him stretched out his hand to him, showing annoyed expression.


    Once he dies in the hands of this special monster, he will lose a lot of experience, which is extremely uneconomical, and he must commit suicide immediately, otherwise he will encounter even more terrible things.


    Some people have been admitted to the hospital because of this before, and I heard that they almost went crazy.


    But at this moment, there was a sound.


    The man in the white mask froze in place, a slender sickle pierced through his chest.


    A scary clown stood in front of him, smiling strangely, and the dim light shone on his red and green face.


    The young man turned pale with fright, gasped heavily, and immediately triggered the suicide mechanism. Then he lost his breath.


    "Dead? I''m so scary."


    Su Changxing looked at the young man on the ground who died suddenly, showing a surprised expression, feeling that he was frightened to death by him.


    The ability to fear is triggered unconsciously.


    "It''s also...too fragile."


    The "doctor" wearing a white mask on the ground is not dead, but his body is constantly twitching, which seems to be in pain.


    "Well, can I ask who you are? It suddenly occurred to me that I might not have to kill you." Su Changxing squatted in front of him and said casually.


    The "doctor" was a bit confused, this person didn''t know him, what did it mean to stab him when he came up, it was too scary.


    Seeing that the other party was silent, Su Changxing asked in another way: "Do you know Klein? He is my friend. If you know him, maybe I can let you go."


    It suddenly occurred to him that a person like Klein would have a circle of perverted killers or some killer friends.


    Since the doomsday game reminded him to know this place, then he might know this "doctor" wearing a mask.


    "Klein? Of course I know. Isn''t he the butcher in the town? I like to eat his fried pork chops the most. He is definitely a highly skilled existence, don''t you think so?"


    The masked doctor suddenly began to speak with great interest.


    do i mean that


    Obviously not.


    Su Changxing was a little speechless, raised his pistol to his forehead, and said, "Then do you think I should kill you?"


    The doctor felt that the other party was a lunatic. He was just a murderer. Feeling the threat of death, he immediately said: "


    "Wait, I know Klein and his true identity. Don''t kill me. If you are friends, we are friends too."


    He would never have thought that Su Changxing was Klein, Klein was Su Changxing, but he just thought that Su Changxing was a certain friend of Klein.


    "Is that so?"


    There was a smile on the clown''s face, which was so penetrating that it made people feel chills in their bones.


    "So you are?"


    Su Changxing asked slowly, put away the gun, and looked at the corpse beside him.


    The appearance of the corpse was changed to another person, an ordinary middle-aged male, dressed in gray cloth, with wide-open eyes, bloodshot eyeballs, like a sudden cardiac death.


    "Aren''t you a local? I''m a doctor in a small town, Rick, and Belt is my teacher."


    Su Changxing nodded: "Where is your teacher?"


    Rick shrugged and said, "Dead, in my hands, of course no one knows that I killed it, except you."


    Su Changxing stared at him and asked, "Why did you kill him?"


    "Why? He''s just an ordinary doctor, and he likes to meddle in other people''s business. And I''m on the way to pursue the highest medical skills, so he shouldn''t stop me."


    The doctor wearing a white mask pressed the wound on his chest with one hand, and opened the secret door with the other two hands, pushing the corpse down on the ground. The movements were familiar and seemed to have been done many times.


    Su Changxing noticed that there was an underground operating room below. There was a **** female corpse on the operating table, several body bags hung on the wall, and some surgical tools on the counter~www.novelhall.com~ and drug.


    "Well, it seems that you have to change places." Su Changxing joked while playing with the pistol.


    The doctor nodded and said, "Don''t worry, this was originally an abandoned place to lure these detectives."


    boom.


    A shot rang out.


    Su Changxing raised the gun from behind, pointed it at his forehead, and pulled the trigger.


    The bullet pierced the doctor''s skull, leaving a hole the size of a fist.


    The "doctor" fell to the ground, turned his head to look at Su Changxing full of puzzlement, why did this lunatic kill him instead of killing him.


    "Sorry, I changed my mind." Su Changxing said with a smile.


    In fact, the moment he came in, this "doctor" couldn''t live, no matter whether he knew Klein or not, if he knew, he would kill him, which increased his risk of exposure.


    He doesn''t need such a risk, and will try to avoid it as much as possible.


    No need to think about it, this doctor is also a monster to those players, or a small boss or something.


    [Kill the monster doctor Rick, gain 100 experience, and get the mysterious item "Rick''s Scalpel"]


    [Rick''s scalpel (B crown, middle position): An extremely sharp blade, which has a special cutting effect on flesh and blood, and can cause a strong paralysis effect.


    Using it can save money on anesthesia, the best choice for doctors. ¡¿


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 94： royal police

    "It''s actually a high-level mysterious item."


    Su Changxing looked at the silver-white, shimmering scalpel in his hand, and was a little surprised. If he killed someone casually, he would have a high-level mysterious item in his hand.


    The paralysis ability of the scalpel is very good, which can be regarded as giving him an additional attack method.


    He glanced at Rick''s body, turned around and left the room immediately, reckoning that other players might come here later.


    as expected.


    Before he left, three or four people came here behind him. They pushed the room and found the corpse on the ground, showing a surprised look.


    "Rick is dead!"


    They all seem to know this monster doctor.


    Because this is a boss that can be refreshed repeatedly, even if it is killed by the player, it will reappear somewhere until it is found by the player again.


    Every time he appears, his strength is always enhanced, but no player thinks there is any problem with this. What if he becomes stronger once he is killed.


    Because of this, Rick is well known by most players and is also rated as one of the most difficult bosses.


    But today, the monster doctor Rick was killed. This is a surprising thing. Such a death may mean that Rick is really dead.


    A blond man wearing medieval armor analyzed and said:


    "It should be an NPC. He will be killed by other NPCs. There is also a player''s body below. Go find out who it is and ask what happened at that time. This is definitely an extremely abnormal thing."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Red!"


    Wang Yan stood beside the resurrection stone with a face full of surprise.


    The clown''s name was actually in red, but he couldn''t see the rank.


    Red represents the highest combat power of the same level, and also represents the quality of an NPC or BOSS.


    It seems that no one has seen an NPC with a red name, most of which are golden.


    "This is definitely a hidden boss. I actually met him. He hacked Rick to death with a single knife, which is too cruel."


    Wang Yan is full of excitement. Seeing this hidden boss is enough to make people excited. It''s like triggering some kind of easter egg. It''s good to have a look.


    "It seems that a hidden boss has indeed been refreshed nearby, but I don''t know if it''s the same boss."


    he pondered.


    Some hidden bosses have never been discovered. Although they are powerful, they will still hide themselves carefully.


    They will not only be hunted down by players, but also hunted down by NPCs from other order camps in the game world.


    At present, it seems that the most powerful existence is still NPC.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the cemetery in the suburbs, it was pitch black.


    A hand protruded from the soil, with slender fingers, pale without a trace of color.


    "Almost died, absolutely perverted."


    Rick''s head protruded from the soil, panting heavily, and complained angrily.


    This is one of his abilities, cloning rebirth, copying his own body, and performing rebirth, so as to achieve the goal of immortality.


    His medical skills have reached a new level and he is exploring the mysteries of life and death.


    The seventh rank, the monster doctor is his position.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Turning back and walking on the street, Su Changxing had already removed the clown mask, thinking about what happened just now, the more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong.


    He always feels that Rick is not dead, but Rick has indeed been killed by him, and the end game also has hints.


    He also stole a spare ability from Rick, Hand of the Physician.


    [The stolen doctor''s hand: It is very important for a doctor to have a pair of precise and dexterous hands. The hand speed increases by 20%, and the dexterity increases by 20%. ¡¿


    This ability is probably useful, but it''s not so useful. The current stealing position just has a spare, which can be used interchangeably with the shadow cloak.


    Su Changxing walked a long circle along the dirt road of the town, without any special purpose, just wanted to observe the surrounding environment.


    This is indeed a world of Beyonders. Apart from those players, there are many Beyonders, including the owner of the restaurant in front of him.


    Despite his unremarkable appearance, he actually has an eighth rank.


    A few police officers pass by in special uniforms with gold orchids on the chest.


    "Who are they?" Su Changxing asked Henry, the owner of the restaurant, while sitting in front of the chair counter.


    Klein, the owner of the restaurant in the small town, is very familiar with him.


    Especially in this family, the two have a solid supply relationship, and Klein was the first to get through the most difficult time with his help.


    Boss Henry thought for a while, and said in a low voice: "They, they seem to be the Royal Police, an investigation team specially set up because of the recent serial murders. After all, the influence of too many people who died is very bad, and if it continues, it may be bad cause social unrest."


    "..."


    Su Changxing fell into a brief silence. He reckoned that Klein might have been responsible for the latest serial murder case, otherwise the police wouldn''t have come to investigate in the morning.


    The efficiency of this kind of royal police should be higher. They are likely to be able to find clues and target the farm.


    After all, we cannot require all police officers to be idiots.


    Those few royal policemen were all Extraordinary, and Su Changxing found a few existences with extremely astonishing auras.


    At least the Extraordinary of the seventh rank!


    These royal cops are probably more of a threat than those players.


    Su Changxing has already started to think about the matter of fleeing in the future. Once exposed, he will have no choice but to flee.


    However, he has no problem playing the good old Klein, and no one has been able to see his flaws so far.


    While talking, Boss Henry talked about his daughter.


    "My daughter is coming back in a few days. She is still single, she is not young, but she is very beautiful. You are also single, why don''t you take her out for a stroll these days... I can guarantee you Absolutely love it."


    It can be seen that he is very worried about his daughter''s life-long event, and he is also very optimistic about Klein, thinking that Klein''s farm will definitely grow bigger and bigger.


    Is it really good to introduce my daughter to a murderer... Su Changxing secretly slandered, and said apologetically, "Thank you for your kindness, but I may be very busy these days, so I may not have a chance."


    Boss Henry showed a hint of disappointment on his face, but he still said:


    "It''s okay, I''ll just say that, mainly because my daughter is also mysterious and doesn''t know what she''s doing in the city."


    "Well, then I''ll go first."


    Su Changxing said hello, turned around and left, feeling that if he continued talking, he would definitely talk about strange topics... I repeat again~www.novelhall.com~ I am a murderer without emotion.


    After a while.


    A young woman with a pretty face in a black coat came out slowly, her eyes were lively, like an elf.


    "How?" Boss Henry asked sideways.


    The young woman thought for a while before saying, "It doesn''t look like it."


    "It doesn''t look like it? What doesn''t look like it?"


    Boss Henry asked a little strangely.


    The young woman nodded and said, "He doesn''t quite look like the murderer."


    Boss Henry said unhappily: "Of course I know he''s not. I''m asking you about a blind date."


    The woman was silent for a while, then said, "I don''t like butchers."


    Boss Henry stared at her and said: "This is an excuse. You said last time that you don''t like playing the piano...Last time, you said you didn''t like academics, so tell me you like it." what?"


    "have no idea."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    As night fell, the whole town fell silent, only wandering players and patrolling policemen, and the door panels creaked and creaked when the wind blew through them.


    Su Changxing sat on a bench on the street, lowered his head and fell into deep thought.


    How to play a killer


    this is a problem.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 95： pork delivery

    "Excuse me, what are you doing sitting here alone, is there any question?"


    A player saw Su Changxing sitting alone on a bench by the roadside and asked.


    This is the usual way to trigger tasks. Of course, you must be polite and polite when facing these NPCs, otherwise it will be miserable sometimes.


    Because these NPCs can also cheat people, many people were cheated miserably when the game was launched before, and some even went to prison because of it.


    Of course, most NPCs in the order camp are still friendly enough, as long as you don''t offend him.


    Klein should belong to the chaotic npc of the order camp.


    "whats the matter?"


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows. He was thinking about **** these players, but unexpectedly, a player came to him on his own initiative.


    Relevant information pops up in the discount store.


    ¡¾Pairing¡¿


    [Connect, open the task release system]


    ¡¾You can take the initiative to issue tasks to this player¡¿


    [You are a junior NPC, you can issue the lowest quest, but you can add rewards yourself to increase the quest level]


    Su Changxing didn''t expect to be able to issue missions.


    In a game world, it seems normal for NPCs to issue tasks to players, but Su Changxing can actively issue tasks through the discount store.


    However, other NPCs seem to be able to release only passively, and must conform to the original intention.


    Su Changxing looked at the player wearing a red feather hat, thought for a while and said:


    "My farm needs to deliver a batch of pork, but it is short of manpower, can you help deliver it?"


    "Delivery pork?"


    The player wearing the red long feather hat was stunned for a moment, thinking that this is not a routine in those disadvantaged online games. It was the first time he encountered it in this game, and he felt a little novelty.


    Unless they have special identities, this kind of thing is generally not their turn. These NPCs have their own lives, and they are all in order.


    [Whether to issue a task to the player "Bai Qianyu", pork delivery]


    [Currently a low-level, white task, whether to adjust the task rewards]


    Su Changxing discovered that points can also be used as rewards, but there is an upper limit, at most 1000 more points can be added as rewards, and the task will change from low-level white to low-level green.


    Well, you can also put in another mysterious item... He will use a mysterious item that is not very useful as a reward for the mission.


    [Self-heating syrup (Ding Guan, upper rank): You can drink the syrup by adding hot water, which can restore a large amount of Qi and blood in a short time. ¡¿


    Qi and blood are not equal to vitality, but having enough Qi and blood can speed up the recovery of injuries.


    "There shouldn''t be any rewards for this kind of mission." Player Bai Qianyu muttered in a low voice, looked at the mission, but was stunned.


    The task of delivering pork is actually low-level and purple.


    White, green, yellow, blue, purple, gold, red.


    These are the 7 qualities of the mission, the higher the quality, the more generous the reward of the mission.


    The task this time is generally extremely difficult, often risking death.


    This mission is dangerous?


    Bai Qianyu''s face changed, looked at Su Changxing, and asked cautiously, "What exactly am I going to do?"


    Su Changxing smiled kindly and said:


    "It''s very simple. Before dawn, send the pork that has been slaughtered on the farm to the Bailan Restaurant on 32nd Street in the main city."


    This sounds like a simple task indeed.


    However, Bai Qianyu was still suspicious, thinking that it was not that simple, and the purple mission was proof, but he still took it resolutely, after all, the mission rewards were generous.


    "Okay, I''ll definitely help with this job." He said earnestly with a courteous face.


    Su Changxing nodded in satisfaction, handed him an order from his arms, and said, "Go, the task reward will be back to you."


    What would happen if the mission rewards were not given... Su Changxing looked at Bai Qianyu''s figure leaving in a hurry, thinking whether to kill him when he completed the mission.


    Well, this is killing two birds with one stone.


    He set the mission conditions in which the player died during the mission time period, which would lead to mission failure.


    If the task fails, he doesn''t have to give a reward.


    This is very immoral and illegal. Killing players is also illegal in this world, which is equivalent to homicide.


    Of course, these quest rewards are insignificant to him. After purchasing Pocket Galaxy, he still has millions of points and thousands of mysterious items.


    This is the result of a large number of high-frequency cleanups of monsters some time ago.


    "Huh? Why has the difficulty increased? It''s a little strange."


    Bai Qianyu stopped suddenly and noticed that the mission had changed from elementary to intermediate, which also meant that the difficulty of the mission suddenly became higher.


    "How come, this is the first time I have encountered such a task that can change the difficulty."


    He was a little dazed, didn''t understand what was going on, felt that he had received some hidden mission, and was a little excited.


    The rewards for hidden missions are generally extraordinarily generous.


    After Bai Qianyu left, Su Changxing also left the bench, put on a mask, and walked outside the town gate.


    He didn''t plan to commit crimes in the small town, because it was very likely to expose himself, and there were a lot of extraordinary people in the small town, as well as many players, so it was easy to be besieged.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the deep night, with a bright moon in the sky, the whole sky looked extraordinarily quiet. Su Changxing felt that he hadn''t seen this scene for a long time.


    He came all the way to a place five miles outside the town, planning to squat in this place, no matter who came, he was ready to kill.


    Soon, he saw two policemen in dark uniforms pressing down on a prisoner, walking on the avenue leading to the town.


    "This is a lot of reward. When we return to the main city, even if the task is completed... The experience points this time are enough for me to upgrade to a level."


    The player who walked in front and led the prisoner with a rope said comfortably.


    This time the task was easy. They basically caught the prisoner without too much effort, and they were lucky.


    The prisoner was a young man with brown hair and blue eyes. His hands were tied and chains were put on his neck. He followed behind and shouted:


    "You arrested the wrong person. I''m not a prisoner. When I get to the main city, I will sue you!"


    Another player holding a musket said angrily:


    "Aren''t you someone who is, am I? Can you stop talking nonsense and talk all the way down...or we will let you go if you hand over the stolen things."


    "How many times do I have to tell you, I didn''t steal anything, I just passed by and was arrested by you. You definitely arrested the wrong person, I can guarantee it."


    Of course, these two players wouldn''t believe it. They had a mission reminder, and when the mission entered the next stage, they could directly know whether they had caught the right person.


    This can be regarded as the convenience of the players, it will be very troublesome for those NPCs to arrest people, especially in such an era where information is blocked and UU Reading www.uukanshu.com has extraordinary power.


    The player walking in front was about to say something, but suddenly froze in place, with a hole the size of a fist in his brain.


    Then there were two shots.


    Both players immediately fall to the ground, dead.


    The brown-haired and blue-eyed young man was stunned and stayed in place, afraid that that person would also shoot him, and the sound of the gunshot sounded very strange, and he had never heard it before.


    Could it be a new type of firearm developed by the Academy of Sciences?


    Su Changxing walked over with a pistol in his hand, and along the way collected the belongings of the corpse on the ground, and asked, "Why were you arrested?"


    These players will not drop all items when they die, but have a chance to drop individual items, sometimes good things.


    The young man opened his eyes wide and said without stopping, "Ha, brother, did you just save me? I didn''t expect that someone would come to save me. Is it the old man who asked you to come? I didn''t expect that he would want to save me." follow me."


    Su Changxing stood up, looked sideways at him, and said with a smile, "Well, you talk a bit... But, I''m here to kill people."


    The brown-haired and blue-eyed young man''s face trembled, he looked at this weird clown with a little trepidation, and said, "I''m a good person, they arrested the wrong person."


    Su Changxing played with the pistol in his hand, and said slowly: "Didn''t you realize that I killed good people?"


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 96： Rogue Velo

    The brown-haired and blue-eyed young man looked at the two corpses on the ground, and found that it was indeed the case. Su Changxing had just killed two policemen, and he was escorted by the police to the prisoner.


    The police should be considered good people, but he is not.


    "Ha, I''m actually not a good person. You know about stealing... I stole something, so they arrested me. I''m a thief or a thief." The young man''s face changed, and he said immediately .


    It was the first time he admitted that he was a thief so frankly, and he always felt a little shy


    Su Changxing was not surprised by this at all, and said lightly:


    "Did I say that I don''t kill bad people? I''m a murderer without emotion!"


    "what?"


    The young man looked at Su Changqing''s serious face, smiled awkwardly and said, "Actually, I am an ordinary person, not a good person, nor a good person."


    Su Changxing felt that this person was interesting, and asked with a smile, "So what did you steal, it''s worth these policemen making a special trip to find you, I''m more curious."


    In such an era, ordinary petty theft will be ignored, unless it hits the point of the gun, such as stealing under the nose of the police.


    Otherwise, the police would only take care of them when a large amount of money or precious items were involved. Such matters are generally related to those dignitaries.


    For these players, if it is not profitable, they will not do their best to do things.


    "What did you steal...it was a worthless item, it was too expensive, I wouldn''t steal it, and if I did, it would be easy to cause accidents."


    A ruby ??necklace appeared in the young man''s hand, which looked dazzling, and said:


    "Just this thing, I didn''t think it was a good thing... it was fished off a lady''s neck."


    "Unexpectedly, these policemen came to arrest me like crazy because of this, but they were unlucky and just happened to be hit by these two policemen."


    "But I don''t dare to give them the things. If I give them, they may kill me halfway and take the things back to the business."


    This is a mysterious item, and it is very special.


    [Blood-stained ruby ??(B crown, middle position): beautiful gem, who wouldn''t want to get it...¡¿


    It''s just such a thing without much description, but it is a high-level mysterious item.


    Su Changxing didn''t see the use of this thing either.


    The young man noticed that Su Changxing was staring at the ruby ??with a hint of a smile, and immediately said courteously:


    "Ha, brother, I don''t need this thing, why don''t I give it to you... My name is Wei Le, a thief."


    He is indeed a thief, eighth rank, and a clever thief.


    Belongs to one-eyed thieves.


    Su Changxing took the ruby ??necklace, took out a clown mask from his bosom, handed it to Wei Luo and said, "This is for you, take it with you when you steal."


    "what?"


    Wei Nuo looked at the clown mask in surprise, a little confused.


    Su Changxing smiled, and said with a smile: "Why do you have any objections?"


    He needs a lot of clowns to confuse the public. Although the information in this world is blocked, those players communicate quite frequently.


    Wei Luo shook his head quickly and said, "No, no, no way, I will definitely hold it in my sleep from now on."


    One fried dough stick.


    The two players didn''t drop any good things, but a badge caught Su Changxing''s attention, a silver-white badge with a knight pattern on it, with a brilliant luster.


    "Do you know what this is?" Su Changxing asked.


    Willow glanced at the badge and said, "This is the badge of the trade union, the Knights Guild, this kind of guild is related to extraordinary power, and ordinary people cannot touch it."


    Union badge?


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully, and said, "Put on the mask and go shopping with me."


    Wei Luo hesitated for a moment, put on the clown mask, and followed Su Changxing to walk forward through the jungle beside the road. He was very familiar with this sneaky feeling


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "We were killed by someone, and we were beaten to death all at once. That person is definitely a strong man, with at least 20 levels."


    A player in a police uniform complained.


    The two of them were still in a daze at the moment, they were beaten to death inexplicably, before they were about to complete the task.


    "I don''t know who it is. This is too wicked. I suspect that he is robbing our task... This is a very well-paid task."


    The policeman, who still held a rope in his hand, covered his head and said angrily.


    Standing in front of them was an imposing blond man wearing knight armor. He was also the vice president of their union and a top player among the players.


    The blond man pondered for a while and said, "Don''t be impatient. I''ll send someone to find out what''s going on later. Maybe people from other unions are messing with us."


    Although Chaixi Town is within the management scope of their trade union, it is also at the border.


    This kind of behavior of cutting off other people''s tasks halfway is the most hateful, and easily collects the fruits of other people''s labor into their own pockets.


    And there are quite a few players who specialize in this kind of business.


    This way is the fastest and easiest way to upgrade, and the benefits are the biggest. Of course, there are players who are keen to do such things.


    These players will generally be classified into the chaotic camp and put on the wanted list. They will not only be hunted down by players, but also be hunted down by NPCs.


    No one thought that this was done by an NPC or a hidden boss. There had never been such a thing before. There would be a boss squatting at the gate of the town to kill people.


    Immediately afterwards, the blond man froze for a moment, frowning slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" asked the person next to him.


    "Just received the news that one of us was killed at that location again." The blond man said with a look of surprise.


    Chaixi Town is located in a transportation hub, and it has to pass through several main cities, so even at night, there are still many people coming and going.


    The player with half of the rope in his hand said firmly:


    "It must have been done by members of Chen Yong''s guild. They were so insane that they came to our door and intercepted and killed our people on the way."


    They would naturally think of their rival guilds, only players would do such outrageous things.


    Those NPCs still follow the rules a lot of the time.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Several gunshots ~www.novelhall.com~ A group of people walking on the street in the distance fell to the ground.


    Su Changxing pulled a sack, handed it to Wei Luo and said, "Go and pack the valuables... It seems that someone is coming over there again, I''ll go and have a look."


    Willow looked at the corpse on the ground. With a smile, he said:


    "Boss, I like to do this kind of thing. I like money. I become a thief because of money, but is there any share in it? Even if it is half."


    Su Changxing said angrily, "Huh? What do you think?"


    Then, Willow shrugged and smiled, and ran to the carriage happily, counting the goods on it, with a very skillful look.


    After one night, Su Changxing killed more than 20 players in a sneaky way. He gained one or two thousand experience points, which was not bad.


    These players are often killed before seeing him.


    There was an explosion on the player forum, and the players who were killed scolded this "player" who was murdering at a certain location, for being immoral and unruly.


    But no one took the offer.


    At this moment, Su Changxing was still happily squatting to kill people, but found that there were no players approaching here in the middle of the night.


    "Huh? Has it been discovered?"


    He realized that it was time to leave here, and he turned around and shouted: "Vello, I''m leaving first, you can figure it out."


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 97： easy task

    "what?"


    Holding the sack, Wei Luo froze in place, seeing Su Changxing disappear into the darkness, and then many people appeared on the road, rushing towards him.


    "..."


    Realizing that something was wrong, he turned around and ran back, but these people kept chasing after him.


    Only then did he realize the clown mask on his face, and these people took him for that clown.


    He obviously didn''t kill people, he was just a little thief.


    "Listen to me, I didn''t kill people, I just passed by!"


    Wei Luo shouted while running, his figure appeared and disappeared in the shadows, and he didn''t dare to reveal his breath.


    Once locked, he completely lost the chance to escape.


    "You still dare to quibble, catch him and let me see who it is." A strong man in a priest''s robe shouted, holding a hammer, his whole body glowed with dazzling luster.


    Wei Luo wanted to cry but had no tears. He just stole something that didn''t look very valuable. How could it be taken care of so much, and the thing was not in his hands? It was too difficult.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "He really has a hand."


    Su Changxing watched this scene from a distance, and Wei Luo actually passed through the woods at the end and escaped.


    His escape skills are absolutely top-notch, he is worthy of being a thief, and he doesn''t know how he was caught by those two players before.


    It was close to morning.


    Some employees in the slaughterhouse have already started to work. They need to slaughter and distribute the freshest meat to various places.


    Su Changxing looked sideways at the energetic pigs in the pigsty, with a strange look on his face. After checking Klein''s diary, he found that Klein fed these pigs a lot of human flesh for the purpose of disposing of the corpses.


    After chopping it up for pigs to eat, not even the bone dregs can be found. since


    People eat pigs, pigs eat people...


    Anyway, Su Changxing decided not to eat pork outside during this period of time, because all the restaurants he could touch seemed to provide pork from their slaughterhouses.


    "Boss, someone came to help us deliver the pork yesterday. It can''t be a liar, right? We are obviously ready to deliver."


    The white woman Isa trotted over and said.


    She is the hardest worker among the staff, she is the first to come and the last to leave every day, and she does her best.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "I hired him."


    Yisha said puzzledly: "Boss, aren''t you wasting money? Xiao Hei was ready to give it away yesterday."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "There are other reasons, you don''t have to worry about it, just do your own thing."


    Isa nodded slightly, nodded and said, "Oh, yes."


    She didn''t say much, for fear of making Klein unhappy.


    Klein''s prestige on the farm is still very high, which is one of the reasons why they have not been discovered for a long time.


    Su Changxing even thought that someone might have noticed the anomaly, but he didn''t report it, because these employees also needed to make a living from it.


    It is not that simple for ordinary people to live in peace and stability in this era.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Brother, I have received a hidden mission. Come here and do me a favor. When the time comes, you will share 20% of the mission reward."


    As the player Bai Qianyu walked forward, he spoke to the two companions behind him, his expression brimming with unstoppable pride.


    One of the female players was surprised: "Second brother, you received a hidden mission? Is it really a hidden mission?"


    Bai Tianyu nodded affirmatively, and said with a serious face:


    "I will send you the mission information, and you will understand, and I suspect that the mission is not that simple, so I need your escort... At least don''t let me die, the mission will fail after I die. "


    As a relatively experienced player, he has an insight into the key points in the mission, death is failure, in other words, he is likely to die in this mission.


    The three of them are more than 10-level, 8th-level players, but their career focuses are different, and they can complement each other.


    "Distributing pork? What kind of strange task is this, or is it purple? The difficulty is still low." Another player wearing a priest''s robe said, looking at the message sent by Bai Qianyu.


    This mission looked very strange at first glance. It was completely different from the ones they received before. It shouldn''t matter if it was a hidden mission. Even if it wasn''t, it must be some special mission.


    At this point, the three of them embarked on the journey of delivering pork with serious expressions, one guarding the wind and the other escorting them. They were extremely cautious, and those who didn''t know thought they were delivering some valuable mysterious item.


    The weirdness is that they lived in peace all the way, no one even disturbed them, they came to the Bailan restaurant with ease, and the pork was successfully delivered.


    But the task did not show that it was completed, and it seemed that it still needed to go back and explain.


    "Not finished yet? Sure enough, it''s just as I thought, this task is not that simple." Bai Qianyu patted Bai Yu on her head and said with confidence.


    Immediately afterwards, they rushed all the way to Chaixi Town, still very cautious, and even deliberately changed their luggage and put on masks.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Well, what are you doing with your masks on?"


    Su Changxing stood at the gate of the farm, looked at them, and said with some puzzlement.


    Bai Qianyu laughed and said, "The sun is still relatively strong today, so protect your skin."


    Su Changxing showed the original expression, and said, "So it is, but isn''t it cloudy today?"


    "..."


    Bai Qianyu then smiled and said, "Ha, take precautions."


    At this moment, his heart was uneasy, the task was still not completed, even though they had returned to the farm.


    So what are the conditions for task completion?


    Su Changxing looked at the bill they brought back, pondered for a while, and then slowly said: "Well, it''s done well, I''ll give you the reward right now."


    As he spoke, he handed the yellow bag he had prepared to Bai Qianyu.


    At this point the task is considered complete.


    "It''s... finished?" Bai Qianyu showed an incredulous expression, he felt that the task was only halfway through, but it stopped abruptly.


    Is this too easy~www.novelhall.com~ The three players looked at each other with strange expressions.


    "This thing is my treasure, and it should be useful for you detectives who often have accidents." Su Changxing said mysteriously with a smile.


    Bai Qianyu quickly nodded with a smile, and said, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Klein...we have something to do and we will leave first."


    After speaking, he left here with his two companions, then opened the bag, and saw the items inside showing a strange expression.


    "This... isn''t this cough syrup!"


    The player next to him, wearing a priest''s uniform, said in surprise that this thing still has a production date, and it doesn''t look like something that should exist in this world.


    [Self-heating syrup (Ding Guan, upper rank): You can drink the syrup by adding hot water, which can restore a large amount of Qi and blood in a short time. ¡¿


    Bai Qianyu thought for a moment and said:


    "Well, I guess this is the designer''s bad taste, but the effect is not bad, it can increase the speed of injury recovery... It is equivalent to a slow recovery potion, and the effect is quite powerful."


    Restoration potions are also high-level mysterious items, but they are quite rare, and a few restoration potions also come from the church.


    And generally speaking, the stronger the physical body, the weaker the effect of recovery items. On the contrary, this kind of auxiliary recovery items are more useful.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 98： big quarrel

    After Bai Qianyu and the other players left, Su Changxing turned his head to look at the street. There was only one messenger who happened to pass by.


    He noticed that Su Changxing was looking over and greeted with a smile.


    Sure enough... Su Changxing noticed that someone was watching him secretly, but it shouldn''t be the messenger.


    subsequently.


    He checked the entire farm inside and out, cleaned up all the remaining traces, and threw all the problematic items into the pocket galaxy.


    In this way, even if the royal police came to check, they should not find any problems.


    At noon, the wanted poster for the clown was hung on the street, and many people were watching. The portrait showed a person wearing a clown mask.


    That''s Willow''s figure, and the clown mask he gave Willow.


    "Well, the painting is not realistic enough, it''s a bit too ugly."


    Su Changxing whispered to himself.


    Ok?


    Su Changxing suddenly saw a familiar figure in the crowd, Wei Luo was seriously observing his portrait, his expression was full of confusion. strong reading


    At this moment, he still changed into a suit of luggage, jeans, blue overalls, and a small basket in his hand.


    "It''s really courageous."


    Su Changxing smiled, walked towards Wei Luo, and said loudly:


    "This murderer has killed so many people, it is really hateful."


    Wei Luo froze for a moment, gritted his teeth and said: "Indeed, if the murderer can be found, I will definitely chop him up."


    Su Changxing was sure that Wei Luo was speaking to him, or to the "clown".


    Su Changxing reminded: "I heard that the investigative team established by the Royal Police is nearby. If the murderer is still nearby, he will definitely be punished."


    "Emperor...Royal Police?"


    Willow raised his brows, realizing that something was wrong. He knew that the Royal Police were all perverts, and their strength was outrageous.


    With that said, he turned around and walked to the other side.


    "Hey, why are you running? You can''t be the murderer." Su Changxing continued when he saw Wei Luo leave.


    Willow twitched his face and walked faster. He swore that if it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, he would definitely beat this man up, he deserved it too much.


    Su Changxing looked at Wei Luo''s back, showing a hint of a smile. He needed Wei Luo to cause some movement to lure the royal police away.


    Otherwise, he may be exposed at any time.


    This possibility is dangerous.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The room is covered with brand new dark gray plush carpets, and sparkling crystal lights are hung on the ceiling, and the decoration is full of luxury. Zhang Si


    This is the Knights Guild in the main city.


    Although they are a player organization, the president is an npc with a noble title and huge financial resources.


    A thick voice echoed in the room.


    "Are you sure that clown is the hidden boss?" the vice president wearing medieval armor said, looking at Wang Yan in front of him.


    Wang Yan was the player who was frightened to death by Su Changxing in the dentist''s clinic.


    He nodded affirmatively and said:


    "It''s this clown. He should be the murderer who caused the serial murders. He is very powerful, and he killed the monster doctor Rick with one move."


    The vice president pondered for a while, and then slowly said: "From the current situation, this hidden boss should also be the thief who stole the blood-stained gem."


    "Blooded Gem?"


    Wang Yan said suspiciously: "What is that?"


    The vice president thought for a while and explained: "We don''t know exactly what the blood-stained gem is. It is a task issued by the city lord. It seems to be a very important item."


    "It was said before that the murderer had been caught, and two players from the police system were sending him over, but he died there yesterday."


    Wang Yan thought about it, and said: "If this is the case, the time is not right. We found out that the hidden boss is in Chaixi Town before, but the person who stole the gem was escorted here at a later time."


    The vice president nodded affirmatively: "These two should not be the same person, the hidden boss is someone else, but I don''t know why they both wear clown masks."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing came to Boss Henry''s restaurant again. Since it was afternoon, there were only a few idlers drinking wine.


    "It''s not peaceful. I heard that many people died outside the town last night." Henry sighed, brewed a cup of black tea and handed it to Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "It''s quite scary. Fortunately, it didn''t happen in the town... Didn''t you say your daughter is coming back? Where is she?"


    Henry gave Su Changxing a vigilant look, and said, "I''m still thinking about it, but my daughter is pretty, and she has something to do, so she went out early in the morning."


    Su Changxing took a sip of tea, looked up and joked, "If you give me this restaurant, how about I marry your daughter?"


    Henry chewed mints, shrugged and said, "Anyway, I''m just such a daughter, so it''s okay, as long as she is willing."


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, then smiled and said, "It seems that your daughter doesn''t like me, but it''s normal. Pig butchers are often unpopular."


    Henry said without hesitation, "It seems so, but killing pigs to make money, you should be considered a rich man in the town now, right?"


    "We are all small businesses. There is no one who is rich or not. You are right... I have to go to work beforehand. It is strange that there are extraordinarily many orders in the past two days."


    Su Changxing drank the black tea in one gulp, got up, waved his hands, and walked out the door.


    "Well, go slowly and come back tomorrow." Henry said.


    As soon as Su Changxing walked onto the street, he saw a tall, brown-haired, black-eyed woman in a black coat walking towards him.


    Her eyes are particularly lively, and what is even more conspicuous is the pattern of a golden white orchid printed on her chest.


    That''s the logo of the Royal Police~www.novelhall.com~ That means this woman is the Royal Police?


    Su Changxing immediately became more vigilant, passed her by calmly, and noticed from the corner of his eye that she had entered Henry''s restaurant.


    He could feel the woman watching him quietly too.


    "His daughter is a royal policeman?"


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, realizing that something was wrong, and intuitively judged that this person was Henry''s daughter. The two looked alike, and judging from the shape of their bones, they were probably related by blood.


    "And it''s an Extraordinary, but it''s hidden."


    He walked straight back to the farm while observing whether anyone was following him, but there seemed to be nothing unusual, and the employees on the farm continued to work as usual.


    Near evening.


    An acquaintance approached him, the player Bai Qianyu, still wearing the familiar outfit, long red feathers and black short robe.


    "What''s matter?"


    Su Changxing came out of the house, looked at them, and asked.


    Bai Qianyu came forward with a smile and said, "Boss Klein, is there anything I can do for you? I will try my best to help, such as delivering pork?"


    When I am wronged?


    Su Changxing licked his lips and said with a smile on his face:


    "It''s not necessary to deliver pork. We have employees who specialize in this... However, there is one thing that we can ask a few detectives to help with." Zhi Da Zhi Xiao


    Hearing this, Bai Qianyu''s spirit came up immediately, and he asked quickly: "What''s the matter? I will definitely respond to every request."


    He just knew it.


    He knew that there must be a follow-up to this mission, and this was his Bai Qianyu''s judgment.


    This must be a hidden mission!


    If you like global games: with a portable store, please collect them: ()Global games: with a portable store, the update speed is the fastest.

 v2 Chapter 99： late night visitor

    Su Changxing pretended to think about it for a while, and said:


    "At noon today, I met a man named Willow. He may be related to the murder last night. I even suspect that he is the wanted murderer. Can you help us investigate?"


    "I''m disturbed to have a murderer like this in town. Ha, you know, those cops are probably more useful than colored lights on the wall, at least they can talk."


    [Whether to issue a mission to track down the murderer]


    [Whether to add task rewards]


    ¡¾Please add mission conditions¡¿


    [Mission (tracking down the murderer): Klein, the owner of the slaughterhouse, discovered the existence of a suspected murderer. You need to investigate. Please find out this person within three days. ¡¿


    Bai Qianyu nodded, and then asked, "Is there any other obvious characteristics of the murderer? That way we can investigate."


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, then said:


    "He was a young man with brown hair and blue eyes, wearing blue overalls and jeans, and I was quite impressed... At that time, when I mentioned the Royal Police, he started to run away, which was obviously a guilty conscience. Performance."


    "As long as you catch him, you will be indispensable, and he may have other cases on his back."


    Bai Qianyu''s eyes shone brightly, and he also felt that this task was of great benefit, and he might even receive corresponding task rewards from the trade union.


    Sometimes when a person is arrested, as long as the person commits enough crimes, he can receive several rewards at the same time.


    This is also a purple task, which means that the rewards are equally rich.


    "Mr. Klein, please wait for our good news. We have sufficient resources and the most abundant experience." Bai Qianyu said with a smile on his face and full of confidence.


    "I''m sorry to bother you." Su Changxing nodded slightly.


    He was sure that Willow hadn''t left the town, as the saying goes, the safest place is the most dangerous place.


    If he leaves here, he will be caught easily. The town is chaotic and there are many homeless people without status. It is not difficult to hide in it.


    A ghost floated on the top of the church steeple, looming, like a condensed wind. This was the remnant soul of an evil spirit, with a weak sense of existence, just existing, without any real combat power.


    No one would have thought that there would be such a thing on the top of the church.


    Su Changxing used this remnant soul to observe the situation of most of the town.


    When it was close to night, a large number of players poured into the town, and they all wore the badges of the Knights Guild.


    Someone wants to brush him as a boss.


    The other party seemed to be sure that he was in Chaixi Town, rather than fleeing to any other place.


    "Well, it''s interesting."


    Su Changxing sat at the table, playing with the clean scalpel in his hand, and said to himself.


    as a certain established format.


    From the moment he appeared in this small town, an invisible web began to weave rapidly.


    He''s not the first hidden boss, and certainly not the first NPC to come to this place from another world.


    He seemed to be hiding his identity, but in fact, when he came here, he had already revealed his approximate location.


    And as a **** butcher, he has certain restrictions. He has to go out for food every day to satisfy his desire to kill.


    Although Su Changxing himself did not have such a desire, due to the requirements of the human design, he was restricted by the system.


    As night fell, the world gradually fell into silence. The twilight brilliance flowed on the bell tower, and the floating dark veil caressed people''s skin.


    "Is anyone here!"


    There was a shout from the farm gate.


    It was a woman with a cold and stiff voice.


    who?


    Su Changxing raised his head from the shadows, put away the clown mask in his hand, got up and walked out the door, still wearing pajamas.


    It was the woman in the black coat.


    He yawned, and asked from a distance through the iron gate, "Who is it? I''m already asleep."


    Even at night, the woman''s eyes still glowed faintly, like a black cat squatting there, watching him quietly.


    At least the eighth rank, or even higher!


    Su Changxing''s expression turned serious, and he could clearly feel that the other party''s whole body seemed to be covered in a layer of fog, and he couldn''t feel the exact aura.


    "The royal police came to investigate the recent murder case." The woman said calmly, staring at Su Changxing carefully.


    Su Changxing''s face twitched, and he was a little scared when he saw it, and said, "Huh? At this point in time, do you have a search warrant?"


    The woman was silent for a moment, then said, "Search warrant? We don''t need that kind of thing."


    really.


    In such times, the interests of ordinary people are even weaker.


    "..."


    Su Changxing hesitated, and said, "You say you are a policeman, but you are a policeman? You have to prove it."


    The woman frowned slightly, then took out the certificate from her arms and handed it to Su Changxing, saying:


    "I''m Lena, the Royal Police. I''m investigating the serial murder case some time ago. Please cooperate. Any blocking behavior will be regarded as a suspect."


    Su Changxing glanced at the certificate casually, handed it back, with a smile on his face, and said, "Please come in, Mr. Police Officer, look at it casually, and talk freely if you need anything."


    Lina didn''t look around, but sat straight at the table and said, "I''m thirsty, pour me a cup of black tea and add sugar."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and said, "Didn''t you come to investigate?"


    Lina nodded, and said with a natural look: "Yes~www.novelhall.com~ I''m just investigating...I''m investigating."


    "..."


    Su Changxing suddenly took a deep breath and said, "Drinking tea at night is not good for your health."


    Lila glanced sideways at Su Changxing, and said, "Then bring me some coffee with milk and sugar."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment: "Isn''t this a truth?"


    "yes?"


    Lina thought for a while and said, "Then I still want to drink tea. It''s still a long time tonight, so we''re not in a hurry."


    Su Changxing didn''t know what this woman wanted to do, so he poured a cup of tea, added a few cubes of rock sugar, passed it over and said, "It''s late at night, I''m afraid it''s not good to just eat and drink here."


    "I''m working on a case." Lena said with certainty.


    "..."


    Su Changxing yawned, and said angrily, "In that case, I''ll go to bed first, officer, take your time."


    With that said, he walked towards the back room.


    The corners of Lina''s eyes twitched slightly, and she immediately said, "No, you must help me."


    Su Changxing turned his head, patted the table with one hand, stared at her, and said in a deep voice:


    "Officer, are you breaking the rules? You didn''t let me sleep when you handled the case. Is there any reason?"


    "No." Lina said lightly.


    "..."


    Su Changxing took a slow breath, this woman was like a dead pig, oil and salt could not enter, if she did not use force, there was really nothing to do with her.


    The opponent is the Royal Police, and he is just a small farmer, butcher, and pig butcher.

 v2 Chapter 100： a lot of evil spirits

    Lina is suspicious of me?


    Or because of something else?


    Su Changxing was puzzled. If the other party was sure that he was the murderer, he would do it directly, and there was no need to beat around the bush.


    If he is suspected of being a murderer, he can also be arrested directly.


    He sat down in front of Lena, thought for a while and said: "Officer, if you have something to say directly, I will definitely do it... and I have a good relationship with Henry, you are Henry''s daughter, we It''s one of our own."


    "My own people?"


    Lina opened her eyes wide and looked at Su Changxing, wondering why there is such a thick-skinned person, and then she reacted and asked:


    "Well, how do you know?"


    Su Changxing smiled casually and said:


    "It''s not that simple. You look alike. You are as ghostly as the old man Henry. You don''t seem to talk much, but you actually think about complicated things."


    "If you''re at work, don''t discuss personal matters." Lina said coldly, without any warmth, giving people a cold feeling.


    Su Zhang couldn''t help complaining: "Then don''t eat and drink."


    "I didn''t." Lina said lightly.


    Su Changxing pointed to the black tea on the table: "Evidence!"


    Lina seemed to be annoyed, raised her head and said, "We now suspect that you are the serial murderer, because we have received many reports that someone is missing from your place."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and said anxiously:


    "As for the evidence, you always need evidence to handle a case. You can''t rely on some groundless reports and self-conjectures. I shouldn''t need to prove my innocence."


    Lina looked at Su Changxingqing''s appearance, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, and said:


    "Of course not. This is just a suspicion. Of course, if you are not the murderer, we also suspect. You will be the next target."


    "The location of your farm is too remote, and there are few people at night. Well, you know, so I''m actually protecting you."


    Ok?


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, then reacted and said, "You are actually using me as bait."


    Lina nodded, and said frankly: "In general, it''s mainly because we haven''t locked down the murderer yet, so we can only do this."


    In fact, I still suspect that he is the murderer, and doing so is a matter of killing several birds with one stone.


    The case-handling procedures of the royal police were different from what he had imagined, and it did not seem to start with evidence collection.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The information Su Changxing provided was very detailed.


    Bai Qianyu and the others quickly found Wei Luo in a hotel, checked the room number, and quickly walked to the third floor.


    There were rapid and heavy footsteps outside the door, and there were four or five people.


    There was a gunshot, and several bullets shot into the house through the door panel.


    "Why is the ghost lingering, can this also find me?"


    Vino put on the clown mask, and jumped out of the window the moment the door was knocked open, his figure was hidden in the shadow, like a transparent shadow floating in the air.


    "I want to catch my young master, in my next life."


    The unruly voice echoed in the room.


    Vilo appeared at the other end of the street, plunged into the alleyway, and disappeared.


    "He''s the murderer!"


    Bai Qianyu had already reacted when he saw the clown mask, shouted, and he also jumped out of the window. But no one was seen.


    He looked back at his companion who jumped down, and asked, "Did you put a scent mark on it?"


    "It''s done."


    The companion nodded, took the lead and ran forward, and they followed.


    This scent mark will cover a whole range and last for only three hours, which means they only have three hours to catch the murderer.


    Once this time is missed, it will be difficult to succeed. The opponent''s hiding ability and escaping ability are both top-notch, and they found it by surprise.


    A chase unfolds through the town and alerts others, including the Royal Police and players of the Knights'' Guild.


    It was only at this time that Vino realized that he would be discovered by these people, and it was definitely the "clown" who did it.


    But he didn''t think about the specific tricks.


    The most important thing now is to escape the pursuit of these people. Once caught, it will be a dead end. Leaving aside the people killed by "Joker", what he did himself is enough to drink a pot.


    Although it is said that Extraordinary people will have a certain reduction in the law, but it is only to a certain extent. Killing too many people will still be sentenced to death.


    Such a law is distorted and reasonable, serving the part of the people it should serve.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The gunshots were not far away.


    Su Changxing also heard it.


    "Aren''t you going to help? There seems to be a problem over there." He glanced at Lina who was drinking tea and said.


    Lina licked her bright red lips and said, "No, it has nothing to do with me. My mission is to sit with you and drink tea."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said with a serious face, "Well, I feel like you''re fishing."


    Lina glanced at him and didn''t speak, but quietly observed the surrounding situation, obviously vigilant.


    The whole town is like a powder keg that is about to detonate at this moment, and it will blow up with a bang at any time.


    Extraordinary people are powerful, and the destructive power they can cause is also terrifying, so they also need to be treated with great care, and if they are not careful, they will cause countless casualties.


    At the same time ~www.novelhall.com~ a woman with a slender sickle and a green light all over her body appeared in the cemetery far from the farm, and there were shadows of the same green color with her.


    Because the rules of the world are different, recruiting evil spirits in this world is easier than Su Changxing expected. There are a lot of remnant souls floating in the sky above the world, and there are many half-formed evil spirits hidden in the cemetery.


    "what is that?"


    A player wearing a police uniform looked not far away, and a group of green things on the street flew towards him.


    He raised the weapon in his hand and charged forward, of course he wouldn''t be afraid if he was afraid, as long as he didn''t care about experience and level.


    The next moment, he fell under the bite of a large number of evil spirits, and his flesh and blood were quickly separated.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Lina stood up abruptly from the seat, looked in the direction where the evil spirit appeared, and said, "Why does this kind of thing appear here!"


    Su Changxing put down the teacup in his hand, looked up at Lina, and asked in surprise, "What''s wrong?"


    Lina walked out, and turned her head to remind: "I''ll deal with it, you should be careful, that murderer may really appear at your place."


    Su Changxing nodded, waved his hand and said, "I''ll stay in the house if it''s nothing, I won''t go anywhere, so don''t worry about it, officer."


    He watched Lena disappear into the night, still sitting where she was, playing with a clean scalpel in her hand.


    As soon as the evil spirit appeared, it attracted a large number of players and police.


    The strength of these evil spirits is not strong, but there are a lot of them, and they are still rushing from the suburbs to the city.

 v2 Chapter 101： floating letters

    "A large number of dead souls appeared on the east side of the town?"


    A quiet man in a black coat with a golden orchid pattern on his chest asked with a slight frown.


    He is the captain of the reconnaissance team established this time, and one of the youngest strongmen in the Royal Police, Corris, who was born in a commoner and spent his early years in the spiritual enlightenment class of the church.


    He didn''t expect such an accident to happen. He thought it was just a serial murder case.


    They are all too familiar with such cases.


    Ordinary people suddenly have extraordinary power, but they don''t have a strong enough heart to support them, and they are also in a state of depression, and they will go astray.


    It was only incidental that they came here to deal with this murder, and their main purpose was to deal with another incident related to the cult.


    Chris was standing on the roof of the church, the wisp of remnant soul had been scattered by him, and his pale yellow hair was flying in the night wind.


    He looked at the large and continuous stream of evil spirits on the street in the distance, put his hands together in front of his chest, closed his eyes, and muttered inexplicable words silently.


    A holy white light emerges, surrounds, condenses, and rises between his hands.


    next moment.


    White light like lightning fell from the sky, exploded in the group of evil spirits, and radiated, most of the evil spirits were annihilated by the white light.


    It is a force that restrains them.


    Su Changxing felt that a large number of evil spirits disconnected at the same time, and he couldn''t help being surprised. The remaining white light was still floating in the midair of the town and gradually faded away.


    The taste of holiness and affinity still remains.


    This is definitely a powerhouse of the sixth rank!


    This was both expected and surprising to him.


    Wearing a clown mask, Su Changxing ran towards Wei Luo from the edge of the town. He couldn''t let Wei Luo die or be caught here, but let him escape to attract other people''s attention.


    now.


    More people joined in the roundup of Vilo. He was in a desperate situation, hit his chest by a fireball flying from above, and flew backwards into the wall.


    The flames blackened the jester''s mask, scorching what had been fuel.


    There was a ferocious taste in his eyes, and with a trace of despair, he felt dozens of auras appearing nearby, blocking all his escape routes.


    When Su Changxing arrived, he happened to see this scene. Everything seemed to be just right, but it was not. Willow was more powerful than he expected.


    Standing on the outer edge of the dome building, his perception and field of vision suddenly expanded, locking the positions of everyone nearby one by one.


    Your surroundings are under your control.


    Su Changxing''s eyes drew a silver line in the dark night, he raised the gun, pulled the trigger, and a series of bullets flew out, forming elongated meteors.


    All the players, including Bai Qianyu, were killed by him in an instant, and they all fell to the ground.


    Wei Luo was stunned, seeing the bodies of the detectives in front of him explode suddenly, and fell to the ground dead without any warning.


    While he was still in a daze, a familiar voice came from Shangfang.


    "Get out of town, get out of here, I''ll cover you."


    Willow looked up, and it was the "clown".


    He succumbed to his mighty strength and obediently ran out of the town.


    Because if he didn''t, he''d be the one to die.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Then... who is that?"


    Bai Qianyu suddenly woke up next to the resurrection stone, and before he died, he saw a vague figure on the roof of a building in the distance, looking at him, as if smiling.


    The chill spread out from the bones.


    "All dead!"


    He looked at the messages sent by other people in surprise. In less than a second, all of them who surrounded the clown were killed, including the npc who also performed the task. There were about two or three ten people.


    This is too exaggerated!


    This is definitely something that bosses above level 30 can do, and there are such monsters hidden in Chaixi Town.


    He looked at Su Changxing''s task again, and it had suddenly become a difficult level, which meant that it was difficult to complete it with them alone.


    But why did the difficulty of the task suddenly increase? Is there any connection between this?


    "Brother Baiyu, what should we do now, should we still go?" The short man in the vest on the side said with a tangled expression.


    He wants to continue to do the task, but also feels heartbroken about the lost experience.


    Bai Qianyu was already considered the strongest among them, but he was still killed in seconds. This was obviously not a task they could accomplish.


    Bai Qianyu was silent for a while, and said very rationally: "Let''s outsource the task, I believe someone will be interested in this task."


    They can still get part of the rewards for outsourced tasks.


    "Well, that''s all there is to it."


    Several other companions also agreed, they are not newbies, they are quite rational.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Wei Luo ran out of the town unimpeded, and Su Changxing pointed out the few people who came to intercept him from a distance.


    Seeing Wei Luo leaving the town, Su Changxing didn''t follow him anymore, but ran back towards the farm, because his strength would be weakened during the day, so he had to maintain his current NPC status.


    Soon, part of the royal police followed Willow''s trail and chased out of the town.


    The evil spirits also disappeared.


    The silence of the night returned to the town again, and everything just now seemed to be a short-lived noise.


    There were footsteps outside.


    Lena came back again and called, "Klein, are you okay?"


    Su Changxing poked his head out from the door and said, "It''s okay, what''s the situation, has that murderer been caught?"


    Seeing Klein, Lina breathed a sigh of relief and said calmly: "It''s okay, it''s been resolved, but the murderer escaped from the town, so there are some troubles."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, then showed a strange look, and said, "Since the murderer is gone, why are you here? Are you really just eating and drinking?"


    Lina Dun felt a little dumbfounded, and said, "I''m not here to see what''s going on with you. If UU Reading www.uukanshu.com dies, it''s better to bury you, so as not to stink."


    After finishing speaking, she turned and left, saying, "Now you can sleep."


    "That''s still thanks."


    Su Changxing looked at Lina''s back, and said casually, feeling a little relieved in his heart, it''s troublesome if someone keeps staring at him.


    But Willow should be able to escape...


    Although he basically only shot once tonight, he killed many players and gained a lot of experience points, more than 2,000.


    From this point of view, it is not difficult to advance to the advanced stage. The more difficult thing is to advance safely without revealing one''s identity.


    He tidied up the teacups on the table for a while, then went into the house and lay down on the bed to sleep. The chaos outside seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    Not long after.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes in vain from the darkness, and felt that someone appeared near the farm, but he didn''t approach, but waited and watched.


    who is it?


    Su Changxing saw a little light, and then a letter slid down from the ceiling and fell onto the table, and the man turned around and left.


    Open the letter.


    "Klein, it''s time for you to fulfill your promise. The Grand Duke''s third son will arrive in Chaixi Town in a few days. I hope you can find a way to get rid of him."


    "You know, there are quite a lot of rewards that can take you further on the extraordinary path, and you deserve it."


    "One more thing, Rick was killed, you go and find out who did it, I don''t want a third party to intervene."

 v2 Chapter 102： prayer

    really.


    Klein''s identity is not that simple. Su Changxing has already noticed it from the monster doctor Rick.


    "Rick was killed by me...was it a mistake?"


    Su Changxing threw the letter into the galaxy in his pocket, and sat at the table lost in thought. Now he feels extremely dizzy.


    On the one hand, the situation in their world is not known. On the other hand, the situation he is facing is extremely difficult, and if he is not careful, he will fall into a huge crisis.


    [Mission (Silent Assassination): You have received an unknown letter asking you to assassinate the third son of the Duke, and you are hesitating whether to follow the instructions in the letter.


    Tip 1: The other party is Klein''s guide on the Extraordinary.


    Tip 2: If you refuse to perform the task, you will be retaliated against and your existing identity will be exposed.


    Task reward: 5000 experience points, and the reward from the person who wrote the letter. ¡¿


    The night wind blows.


    There was a slight trembling sound from the roof, which was the sound of the wind passing through the gaps in the eaves, echoing and impacting, as if there were small bugs chirping on it.


    "Da da da~"


    Fingers tap on the desktop regularly.


    Su Changxing''s expression changed slightly, and he suddenly thought of what happened to the original Klein...he should be dead.


    But by whom?


    So the person who killed him might know his identity... Su Changxing lit a cluster of chocolate incense in the corner of the bed, lay down on the bed and fell into a deep sleep.


    Although he didn''t need to use this to increase the mystery, he also liked this method, or the form.


    It seemed to calm him down and clear his mind.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the early morning, just before dawn, some carriages sent piles of corpses from last night to the cemetery in the suburbs, passing by the gate of the farm.


    A black young man in a suit and tie walked into the farm and said he wanted to place a large order, at least thirty pigs.


    This kind of list is usually temporary, and the farm has already dealt with it.


    "Thirty pigs, that''s a lot. Where are you from?" Su Changxing took off his straw hat and put it aside and asked.


    The black youth smiled and said, "Oh, we are from Mo''an Manor. The owner needs to hold a big party recently. I heard that the quality of pork here is the best."


    Su Changxing nodded, pointed at him, and said with a smile:


    "Well, you have vision. How long do you want? Time will tell us. It will definitely be delivered on time. It is guaranteed to be the freshest pork."


    The black youth shook his head and said, "No need, we can slaughter the pigs ourselves, and you will send the pigs to the manor within three days... This is the advance payment, and the rest will be paid later."


    Su Changxing took the money, checked it, put it in his pocket, and said with a complimenting smile: "Ha, no problem, this job is easy, and it should be delivered by tomorrow night."


    "grateful."


    The black youth bowed, then turned and left, leaving a not-so-deep footprint on the ground.


    This is hard rocky ground.


    Su Changxing looked at his back with a bit of solemnity in his eyes. The other party was an Extraordinary, a seventh-rank Extraordinary.


    [Heavy attendant: rank seven, with a tyrannical body and the ability to protect others. ¡¿


    The owner of Moan Manor is a local nobleman who seems to be an important member of the church.


    "It''s not easy, a servant has such strength."


    Su Changxing fully understands what kind of world this is, and I am afraid that the power level of this world will not be weaker than that of the black mist world.


    "Do it if you can do it, tell the other party to postpone it if you can''t do it, and cancel it if it doesn''t work. There is no need to work overtime."


    He looked at the stack of orders in his hand, and said to Isa with a Hatch.


    Yisha said a little strangely: "Hey, boss, you said before that you have to finish the work no matter what, and it counts as overtime."


    "Have it?"


    Su Changxing touched his chin and said:


    "Well, now I''m paying attention, post a recruitment post, and recruit more people... We should need more people to undertake the transportation, but it seems good to outsource the transportation."


    Yisha opened her eyes wide, always feeling that the boss suddenly changed a lot.


    But she didn''t know exactly what had changed.


    It''s just that the current boss seems to be more gentle, but he was very aggressive to the employees when he was working, often beating and scolding.


    But no one has a problem, after all, the farm work pays well.


    Su Changxing didn''t care about the farm''s affairs, even if it went bankrupt, it didn''t matter, things that were easily obtained would never be cherished.


    Well, so is he...


    After breakfast.


    He changed into gray and white plain clothes and went out again, walking towards the church in the town. That''s right, Klein was still a believer, and he would go to the church to pray at this time of the week.


    It''s ironic, Klein, who is a murderer, is actually a faithful believer.


    In order to maintain the personality, Su Changxing still went to pray on time. After all, it seemed strange not to go suddenly. Prayer is the basis of a believer, and most of the time a believer is considered a good person.


    Klein is such a nice guy.


    The bells of the church echoed in the street, and people walked in the same direction from the street.


    A pastor in a clean white robe stood on the stone steps, reading the church''s hymns aloud with a mellow and magnetic voice.


    What surprised Su Changxing was that those priests were all Extraordinary, but unlike ordinary Extraordinary, they all belonged to the same system.


    Ninth rank, shepherd heart.


    The eighth rank, the prayer teacher.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    As for the seventh rank, he has not yet seen that these priests themselves do not have too much combat power, and even ordinary shepherds do not participate in battle~www.novelhall.com~ But the poems they sing and recite can It is calming and uplifting, full of strange energy.


    "God bless you!"


    A priest stood in front of the huge stone gate, smiled and said to Su Changxing that he was not handsome, but his appearance was enough to make people feel comfortable.


    "Ok."


    Su Changxing nodded and responded with a smile.


    Most of the people around had smiles on their faces. At this moment, troubles and sorrows seemed to be temporarily forgotten.


    Walking into the church, he looked at the milky white statue with a vague appearance, his pupils trembled slightly, and he felt spiritual energy flowing on it.


    Does God really exist?


    Su Changxing had such a question in his heart. In this unique world, he seemed to have seen the traces of gods.


    This spiritual statue is the proof.


    An old lady with a stooped body and a ruddy complexion looked sideways at Su Changxing, who was looking at the statue, and reminded:


    "Please don''t look directly at the Lord, we need to maintain enough respect and humility."


    Su Changxing came back to his senses, and immediately said, "Sorry, I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay, we will always inadvertently marvel at the greatness of the Lord."


    The old lady said with a smile, she didn''t seem to care much about Su Changxing''s behavior, she seemed tolerant.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 103： avoid extraordinary

    Walking into the church, Su Changxing sat down alone in an inconspicuous place, and didn''t want to do anything else, just wanted to enjoy this moment of peace.


    Even so, there was still a trace of guilt in his heart.


    People who have been nervous always want to relax, and people who have been calm always want to be vigorous.


    This may also be the inferiority of human beings, who will get bored with routine things, but they also adapt unconsciously and cannot get rid of them.


    Not long after.


    A young female priest came straight to him, with a spirited face and skin like snow, and said:


    "Sir, can something bother you?"


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and asked, "Huh? What''s the matter?"


    The female pastor said calmly and gently: "Sir, I am Yafina. I see that you are very talented. Do you intend to join us and throw yourself into the arms of the Lord?"


    This refers to Extraordinary.


    She didn''t see that Su Changxing was an Extraordinary, but she sensed Su Changxing''s talent as an Extraordinary. An Extraordinary must have the talent to become an Extraordinary.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "What exactly do you mean?"


    Yafina showed a sweet smile and said, "Sir, you may be suitable for joining the spiritual enlightenment class, your talent is very good."


    Is it excellent?


    Su Changxing stared at her, shook his head and said:


    "No, I probably don''t want to join any enlightenment class right now. I just want to run my farm. That''s what I need to do most."


    He would definitely reveal what kind of spiritual enlightenment class he joined, so it was necessary to refuse, although Su Changxing also wanted to see what the so-called spiritual enlightenment class was.


    Yafina did not expect Su Changxing to refuse so resolutely, she was silent for a while, and said, "Excuse me, sir."


    As the prayer begins, the priests of the church give a speech above, followed by the believers praying for themselves.


    Such a process appears quiet, dignified and orderly.


    Su Changxing was also completely mixed in, pretending to follow and pray, even though he was a complete non-believers.


    No surprises.


    After finishing the prayer, he left with the crowd, but he didn''t expect the female pastor to follow up again and said:


    "Sir, I hope you will think about it again, at least you can give it a try. This will definitely be a different world."


    Su Changxing looked at her, smiled and said, "Pastor Yaffina, I believe it, but I have more important things now, sorry."


    Polite and tactful refusal.


    Yafina showed disappointment on her face, inadvertently exuding the unique charm of women.


    "Of course, if you buy pork, I still welcome it."


    Su Changxing added, then turned and left, and walked towards Henry''s restaurant. As a vulgar butcher, he doesn''t need to be too polite.


    Henry''s daughter is the Royal Police, and there must be news about the Duke''s third son. If he wants to assassinate the Duke''s third son, he needs to obtain more information.


    it''s necessary.


    Without enough strength, enough means and strategies are needed as a foreshadowing.


    Old Henry sat on the bench in front of the store with a cigarette holder in his mouth. There were only a few customers in the restaurant drinking coffee and reading the morning''s brand new newspapers.


    They were all here from the city on business.


    "It''s early, I went to pray again, shouldn''t you be very busy these days?"


    Henry looked at Su Changxing and said.


    Su Changxing sat down at the side, yelled, and said, "Come and have a look, and complain casually, your daughter tormented me all night yesterday."


    Henry twitched his face and said, "Can you use more elegant words? It''s not that I asked her to protect you. Your position is too remote and a little dangerous... I still advise you to move here. Safer."


    "Is that so?"


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully, and said casually: "I see that there is a big order at Mo''an Manor, is there any important person coming to our side?"


    Henry thought for a while and said, "I don''t know. The whereabouts of those important people are generally kept secret. How could I know?"


    Immediately afterwards.


    He looked at Su Changxing and winked and said, "Huh? Why do you care about this all day, kid, wanting to climb up?"


    Su Changxing smiled, and said calmly: "I also have this idea, but it''s almost impossible. Common people will only be common people after all."


    The class solidification in this world is quite serious. While there is a trend of modernization, the power of the big nobles is unimaginable. Behind them, they completely control the country''s economic lifeline and political power.


    Henry nodded, agreed with Klein''s rationality, and said:


    "It''s like this. Most civilians will only be civilians for the rest of their lives. This can hardly be changed. When I was young, I was very similar to you. Try to change..."


    Speaking of this, there was a faint light in his eyes, which was breathtaking, and he said slowly: "Successful but also failed, I feel tired, but there is one thing you must have."


    Su Changxing''s expression moved slightly, and he already had the answer in his heart, so he asked cooperatively, "What exactly do you mean?"


    "First of all, you need to have extraordinary strength!"


    Old Henry held out a finger and said confidently:


    "Actually, many ordinary people will guess about this, but they will subconsciously avoid it, because they do not have similar talents."


    There is such a thing?


    Su Changxing was completely unaware that ordinary people would subconsciously avoid the extraordinary, probably because the order of their world was completely destroyed.


    He froze for a moment, blinked his eyes, and said, "What do you mean specifically?"


    Old Henry showed a sneer and said:


    "Are you pretending to be stupid? Extraordinary power is the basis for those great nobles to rule the world, but most people are kept in the dark~www.novelhall.com~ Aren''t you afraid of being heard by others... ¡¤ Su Changxing looked around, but no one looked in their direction.


    "I told you, ordinary people will subconsciously avoid extraordinary issues. Regarding extraordinary issues, except for you, ordinary people will not actively communicate with me."


    Old Henry stared at Su Changxing meaningfully.


    Is this the difference between high-level NPCs and low-level NPCs?


    Ordinary people are low-level NPCs, and extraordinary people are high-level NPCs, which is not difficult to understand.


    Su Changxing was a little surprised, and asked puzzledly: "So, Henry, you are a Extraordinary? If so, why did you become a restaurant owner here."


    "It is."


    Henry smiled, and said lazily: "Being a restaurant owner doesn''t seem too bad, at least I can bask in the sun and talk to you in my spare time here."


    "Do you know what I just said? Either you have the talent to become an Extraordinary, or you are an Extraordinary yourself!"


    Su Changxing opened his eyes wide, and said with interest, "You mean that I have a chance to become a Extraordinary?"


    The position of a fraudster endowed him with impeccable acting skills, which was much better than that of an actor or the like.


    Extracting the necessary part from the perfect imitation and deducing it is the core of the fraudster,


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 104： guide

    Old Henry looked at Su Changxing, nodded and said:


    "Well, do you have the idea of ??becoming an Extraordinary? I can be your guide. Do you know why my daughter can become a Royal Police? That is also because she is an Extraordinary."


    He was almost certain that Su Changxing was just an ordinary person with extraordinary talent, and such talent had only recently emerged.


    Su Changxing quickly waved his hands and said, "Forget it, I don''t like fighting."


    Old Henry curled his lips and said, "But you are a butcher..."


    Su Changxing felt that what old Henry said made sense, and said frankly: "Although I am a butcher, it is just a job...and you make me feel very informal. A pastor asked me before if I wanted to join the spiritual enlightenment class. "


    Old Henry sat up from the bench all of a sudden, and said a little excitedly:


    "I advise you that even if you don''t become a Extraordinary, don''t join the spiritual enlightenment class. It will only make you lose yourself and become someone else''s lackey."


    "A running dog?" Su Changxing asked with some doubts.


    Old Henry nodded and said affirmatively:


    "Yes, if you are a running dog, you will lose the most precious freedom... Extraordinary is not that good. Of course, it is good that you can be a free Extraordinary."


    Su Changxing pretended to think for a while, and said, "Are many free Beyonders criminals? For example, the murderer who is being wanted in the town these days."


    "You are very smart, very similar to when I was young." Old Henry couldn''t help but admired.


    Su Changxing glanced at him, and said angrily, "When you praise me, you don''t need to add yourself."


    Strong reading sacrifice. Whether to agree to Henry, that is a question,


    Maybe he could become a legitimate Extraordinary because of this, instead of a murderous maniac who slaughtered people with blood.


    Henry took down the pipe, put it on the table, and continued:


    "Think about it yourself, you are very talented...don''t tell anyone about this, if you don''t agree, just pretend nothing happened."


    The light in his eyes gradually dimmed.


    Su Changxing nodded, remained silent for a while, and said, "Well, I''ll think about it... Speaking of your daughter, why didn''t you see her? The Royal Police are so busy? They work without sleep at night, and they also work during the day. "


    Henry froze for a moment, and said, "No, she is sleeping."


    Su Changxing raised his brows and said, "Huh? Extraordinary people also need to sleep?"


    Henry nodded and said, "Of course, Extraordinary people are human too? Why are you interested in my daughter? I just said she is beautiful... But, if you become Extraordinary, I won''t match you up."


    Su Changxing glanced at Henry, and said calmly, "Boss, a cup of coffee, with milk and sugar, and another."


    "Okay." Henry said with a smile.


    After a while.


    Lina came out from inside, still wearing the black overcoat, and saw Su Changxing showing a hint of surprise and said:


    "Huh? Here we go again? You are really in good spirits. You didn''t sleep all night and went to pray."


    She noticed the off-white plain clothes on Su Changxing''s body.


    "I am a faithful believer." Su Changxing said frankly.


    Lina looked at Su Changxing for a while, and said lightly: "It''s really not like it."


    Su Changxing said with a serious face: "Ma''am, it is against the law to tarnish and attack other people''s beliefs. You, a policeman, should know this."


    Lina was speechless for a while, then changed her voice, and said, "Mr. Klein, I checked your net worth, are you interested in joining the Royal Police?"


    At the same time, Henry glared at Lena.


    Lina didn''t respond at all, and continued: "We have the most favorable treatment, and even have the chance to become nobles... I heard part of your conversation inside just now."


    It turns out that you were eavesdropping inside before... Su Changxing was a little surprised, if Lina hadn''t said it, he really wouldn''t have noticed, after all perception is not his strong point.


    Henry said unhappily: "Lena, eavesdropping on others is not a good habit."


    This is Zhang Si. Lina didn''t care at all and said, "Our police often do things like this."


    Are these two people on the same path?


    Su Changxing looked surprised, looked at Lina, and said, "Can I still become a royal policeman?"


    Lina shook her head and said casually:


    "Not right away, but you will enter the reserve team, which is half of the Royal Police. Of course, this is a very dangerous job, and you need to think carefully."


    Very familiar feeling.


    Ordinary people have no access to the extraordinary, but if they meet the conditions to become an extraordinary, they will be included in this system soon, through various channels.


    Su Changxing suspected that the so-called "slaughter with **** hands" was also guided by others, because Klein was indeed a good old man before, but becoming a murderer does not seem to be surprising.


    Who was the man who wrote him the letter?


    "I can also think about it... By the way, have you caught that murderer?" Su Changxing asked seemingly casually after taking a sip of coffee~www.novelhall.com~.


    Lina thought for a while and said, "I don''t know, there is no news yet."


    Su Changxing immediately asked: "Aren''t you all here to catch the murderer? Now that the murderer''s matter is settled, you want to leave?"


    Lina was stunned for a moment, glanced at Su Changxing, and said, "No hurry, let''s just come here for a vacation."


    It''s really a far-fetched reason... Su Changxing secretly slandered, and said with a smile: "So you are going to work now?"


    Lina nodded and said, "Well, yes... I still have something to do, so I''ll be leaving first."


    Henry looked at Lena and reminded: "Be careful yourself, don''t be stupid."


    "I know, I''m not a child... I''ll be back in a few days." Lina rolled her eyes and said helplessly.


    Su Changxing looked at the back of Lina leaving, and asked in doubt: "Didn''t she just come back? Why is she leaving again?"


    Henry seemed a little unhappy and said: "Work, otherwise you think it''s a vacation. I have always disapproved of her becoming the Royal Police."


    "Where is she going?" Su Changxing touched his chin and asked intentionally or unintentionally.


    Henry thought for a while and said, "It seems to be at the Mo''an Manor. It is said that a major murder occurred and hundreds of people died."


    Moan Manor?


    Su Changxing stood up and said calmly, "In that case, I''ll go first too. The farm is a little busy today?"


    Control the big and the owl. Henry stood up, took out a bronze pendant from his arms, handed it to Su Changxing, and said:


    "Go back and think about it and tell me tomorrow that becoming the Royal Police must have been the wrong choice... trust me."


    If you like global games: with a portable store, please collect them: ()Global games: with a portable store, the update speed is the fastest.

 v2 Chapter 105： silent gun

    Fall in love with you reading network, global game: with portable store


    Joining the Royal Police seems to be a good choice. He can get more information because of this, but the risk is high, and he will have a greater possibility of being discovered.


    ¡¾Bronze Pendant: An Old Object...¡¿


    This thing is not a mysterious item, it seems to be just a pendant, or an antique.


    Su Changxing observed the pendant on his hand, and joked:


    "What is this? You don''t want to bribe me with such a seemingly worthless thing. I am a man of principle."


    Seeing Su Changxing holding the pendant in one hand, Henry couldn''t help but stiffen his old face, doubting whether it was the right decision to do so, and said:


    "This thing will be useful, it can be regarded as a token, and it can also prove that I am your guide."


    Su Changxing looked at the pendant, then at Henry, another thought suddenly appeared in his mind, there might also be an organization standing behind Henry, but it was more hidden.


    Putting away the pendant, he waved to Henry and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    "Well, okay." Henry replied casually.


    Su Changxing passed by the newsstand, bought today''s newspaper and some idle magazines, and went all the way back to the farm to prepare for a change of clothes.


    The gray plain clothes made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Ok?"


    He was stunned just as he put down his things. Someone had come here and flipped through the things in the drawer.


    [There are traces of being opened, about thirty minutes ago...]


    The analytical ability of "True Knowledge" is still very strong.


    "Someone has been here. Who could it be? The Royal Police?"


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, and closed the drawer again, realizing that someone was still staring at him, but it should not be the Royal Police.


    But he will have something here that will be missed.


    Or just a simple thief?


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the wine pipe, the bustling people are still relatively quiet, and the air is filled with a faint smell of wine. Many players are chatting, drinking, and resting here.


    "I didn''t find it, there was nothing. Could it be wrong, he is just an ordinary npc."


    A player wearing a black robe and holding a wooden staff whispered, with a silver Knights Guild badge pinned to his sleeve.


    Sitting in front of him was a strong man in leather armor, full of puzzlement:


    "It shouldn''t be. I heard that someone received a hidden mission from this npc before. Such an npc must be unusual. Did you miss something?"


    The player in the black robe shook his head and said:


    "Then I don''t know. Anyway, I searched all over. And those people from the Royal Police didn''t find any clues, so there should be no problem."


    "Report directly to the vice president, saying that Klein should be fine, there is someone else, maybe an employee of the farm, let''s check those employees."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing lowered his hat, listened to the conversation of the two people next to him, determined their purpose, then got up and walked out of the tavern.


    The player still has doubts about him. There should be clear clues pointing to his farm, but they don''t know where the clues came from.


    He used "True Knowledge" to follow the traces to the tavern, and found the two players who broke into his house.


    really.


    Players will not play cards according to the rules, like the Royal Police, if they can search directly, they will not sneak in secretly.


    In the small town, many players have similar badges on their bodies. They all belong to the Knights Guild, and they seem to come here to hide the boss.


    The hidden boss rewards are particularly attractive.


    "Blood Hand Butcher" is now a fragrant bun.


    Until the evening, Bai Qianyu did not find him again, which also showed that Wei Nuo was not caught or killed.


    The bells of the church rang, facing the dusk, it seemed extraordinarily quiet.


    seven o''clock.


    The discount store is refreshed again.


    [Gun of Silence: A weapon carried by a certain bald killer. After death, the weapon has to be sublimated to a higher level.


    Firearms, suppressed pistols, semi-automatic, 15 cents of ammunition, power 90013000.


    Absolute noise reduction: Although the real assassination weapon is not very powerful, there is no sound or movement when shooting. The bullet flies extremely fast, and it also has a noise reduction effect, and the hit target will also have a corresponding noise reduction effect. ¡¿


    [Gun of Silence: 40% off, 120,000 points]


    "120,000 points is a bit expensive, but it''s not a big problem."


    Su Changxing looked at the silenced black pistol in his hand, which was shiny with oil, giving people a different kind of beauty.


    He pulled the trigger against the floor.


    Just like in a silent film, a bullet pierces a large hole in the wooden floor, and the wood chips bounce off the wall and the table, but there is almost no sound, giving people a strong sense of disobedience.


    Su Changxing was quite satisfied with the noise reduction effect, which was comparable to an ability of a Extraordinary.


    Then, he drove a carriage full of pork out of the house, ready to go to the main city to deliver pork. This was his job, and it was normal.


    In fact, in this era, there are cars, which are relatively old models and extremely expensive. They are also a status symbol, and only those nobles can own them.


    Of course, having enough money should be able to buy it too.


    Su Changxing walked out of the town''s main road slowly in a carriage, not in a hurry, not because he didn''t want to go fast, but because he didn''t have the skills to drive a carriage, so he could only get used to it slowly.


    As a Extraordinary, the mental strength reached over 20, and the learning ability was still exceptionally strong.


    After reading the carriage driving rules, he had a general understanding of some of the skills, and he would be able to get used to it himself.


    Today is a great opportunity.


    The Royal Police were gone, and Klein was temporarily away for the pork deliveries.


    Well, he has a solid alibi.


    As night fell, in a remote location, he threw the carriage and horse into the Pocket Galaxy.


    After the horse entered the pocket bank, it fell into a sluggish state, as if a living creature entered the pocket galaxy, it would damage the mind.


    He didn''t know the specific principle, but it was roughly related to the disorder of dimensions. When passing through the space barrier, weak creatures would suffer serious damage to their souls without protection.


    But it doesn''t matter, this horse has played its due value.


    Some horses are heavier than Mount Tai, while others are lighter than a feather.


    Su Changxing put on the clown mask, and another set of clothes appeared on his body, wide shoes, white gloves, and red jacket, just like a clown in a circus, with bright clothes.


    He turned back in the direction of Chaixi Town. Before he had walked a few steps, he saw more than a dozen players fighting to the death in the wild. It seemed to be an encounter, and both sides had a lot of hatred.


    "White mulberry, aren''t you being too domineering? Not only have you snatched our mission, but you have also killed them all~www.novelhall.com~ Holding a steel rod, the burly man in overalls looked extremely angry, everyone shouted.


    Standing next to him was a man with a musket on his back, and a dwarf in a black vest, a total of six people.


    Su Changxing happened to meet them, on his first day in this world, in his memory. The man with the musket on his back was named Liu Nailiang, and he seemed to be terminally ill.


    Another group of people happened to be wearing the badge of the Knights'' Union, and the long-haired man with gray hair said coldly:


    "Your? The territory of our trade union is ours. Do you understand the rules? Those who don''t follow the rules should be punished... Hand over that thing. Even if today''s affairs are settled, we will not Pursued."


    Liu Nailiang looked extremely ugly. This task was barely completed after spending a lot of experience, but these union members wanted to cut him off halfway.


    And the item in his hand is the key prop to complete the mission.


    "Brother Bai, this task is very important to me. Why don''t we discuss it, how about this being our favor?" He forced a smile on his face and said very politely.


    There is a huge disparity in strength between the two sides, they basically have no chance of winning, and if they die, it will cause even greater losses.


    "Discussion? It''s important to you, but not to us?"


    Bai Sangyu was full of disdain, and said with a smile, the more humble the other party was, the more confident he was, and felt that he had Liu Nailiang and others in his hands.


    Who is willing to work hard to do tasks when they can pick them up for nothing?


    1 second to remember the net:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 106： kill player

    It took Liu Nailiang and the six of them a few days to finish this task. Now that all previous efforts have been wasted, who can swallow this breath.


    This is also related to his condition. He did feel that his condition has eased with the increase of his level, but there is not much time left for him, and he needs to improve his level faster.


    "I can give you something."


    Liu Nailiang took a deep breath and said, they seem to have no choice, given the obvious difference in strength.


    White Sangyu showed a happy smile on his face, nodded and said: "Yes, you are very sensible. If there is a chance, I will introduce you to the Knights Guild. After all, you still have to join an organization in this game. It is very difficult to do it alone."


    After walking a few steps forward, Liu Nailiang''s face showed a ferocious expression in vain, and he pulled out his musket and shot at the white mulberry fish, and the flaming bullets scattered like fireworks.


    An iron shield appeared in Baisangyu''s hand and easily blocked the bullet. Instead, a person next to him was shot and lay on the ground.


    "Bold!"


    The white mulberry stared angrily, completely unexpected that Liu Nailiang would choose to go all out. A bright, white energy armor appeared around him and rushed forward.


    The battle is imminent.


    Liu Nailiang tumbling and dexterously dodged the attack, but the short man was hit straight by the white mulberry, and was instantly killed by one blow, and his chest was pierced by the shield.


    Liu Nailiang and his side were already at a disadvantage, with fewer people and no match in strength. If one of them was killed before they came up, the disadvantage was even greater.


    Su Changxing squatted on a nearby tree, and just in time, he raised the silent gun and pulled the trigger on the white mulberry''s forehead.


    Compared with the sniper rifle, although the gun of silence is much less powerful, but it is only relatively speaking, it has no problem at all in killing people.


    There was no sound or movement, the body of the white mullet was frozen in place, the energy armor was pierced, a big hole was opened on the forehead, the blood bar immediately bottomed out and cleared, and the body turned into a white light and transformed into another appearance.


    Immediately afterwards, several members of the Knights Guild fell to the ground and died inexplicably.


    "They have helpers!" A member of the Knights'' Guild shouted, with a look of hesitation, and the idea of ??retreating.


    They just want to get some oil and water, and it is not worthwhile to die.


    Liu Nailiang didn''t understand what was going on, but he knew it was an opportunity, so he rushed up with his musket and fired another shot, blowing a knight in armor into the air.


    The situation suddenly became one-sided. With Su Changxing''s cooperation, more than a dozen members of the Knights'' Union were killed or injured.


    This is a proper retaliation.


    The members of the Knights Guild wanted to kill him as a boss, so he naturally wanted to target him, but Liu Nailiang and the others didn''t move either.


    These people should be able to draw part of the energy of the Knights Union, the enemy of the enemy may be the friend.


    "Who is that? Someone is secretly helping us." The strong man said while bandaging himself. He was covered in blood, and his blood volume was almost wiped out.


    Liu Nailiang couldn''t think of a reason, and said, "It''s probably not someone we know. This person is very strong, at least level 30. The behavior of the members of the Knights Guild is too domineering. Naturally, some people can''t understand them."


    "Let''s leave here right now, before the members of the Knights Union can react, go directly to Mo''an Manor to complete the mission."


    Su Changxing had already left, and continued to approach the small town.


    His strength is just one grade higher than that of ordinary players, or the average level of these players, which is a dimensionality reduction blow.


    Facing a single player, he can easily kill them, which is worthy of the name of boss.


    Two bullets flew by silently, and the two players who were on their way quietly fell to the ground without even realizing the danger.


    By the time they realized it, they had already appeared beside the resurrection stone in the main city, saving time on the road, but the price was not small.


    "There is nothing good about things, but isn''t it a bit too much to drop this?"


    Su Changxing looked at a sock on the ground and his face twitched involuntarily.


    The drops of these players are not completely random at present, it seems that the lower the value, the easier it is to drop.


    From this point of view, they should be able to solve the problem of falling if they carry more fragmentary and useless things on their bodies.


    But it''s really bad luck.


    After killing more than 20 players along the way, Su Changxing actually picked up a mysterious item, which was a transparent glass bottle filled with transparent water.


    False holy water three crowns, middle position: the holy water of the church is deceptive, but it still has certain effects, can heal injuries to a certain extent, and remove general negative effects including poisoning, dizziness, weakness, confusion, etc.]


    "This thing is still useful."


    Su Changxing took a fancy to the feature of removing negative effects. It didn''t seem to be of much use, but it might have a miraculous effect at critical times.


    He threw the false holy water into his pocket Galaxy, ready to find a chance to clone a more advanced one.


    At this moment, Su Changxing was like a real **** massacre, and all the players he saw along the way fell under his bullets.


    But I still let go of the ~www.novelhall.com~ that is mixed in it. For Su Changxing, they are not npcs, but real people. On the contrary, those players will be more cold-blooded towards npcs.


    If it weren''t for the harsh punishment mechanism, the world would be completely thrown into chaos because of these players.


    The so-called fourth natural disaster is definitely not just talk.


    Some immortal existences are often more terrifying than expected, and they are also unreasonable existences.


    During this process, he seemed to understand a little bit about **** massacre. He didn''t kill people randomly without reason, but possessed a complete set of self-logic.


    Klein''s killing has his own logic, and he has reasons that he thinks seem reasonable. He is a **** massacre.


    Su Changxing also had his own logic in slaughtering these players, and he had a reason that he thought seemed reasonable. He was also a **** slaughterer.


    There seems to be no difference between the two, only the behavior mode has changed, but the underlying logic is still the same.


    You cast fear on the player "Helock"]


    A player who survived Su Changxing''s attack saw a few blood-red words on the clown''s head, "Blood hands butcher".


    The dripping blood slid from the red and green face, giving people great fear.


    "what!"


    With a scream.


    He committed suicide.


    Successful fear, +100 experience]


    This fear seems to be very real, even if the opponent is a player.


    Su Changxing suddenly thought that there was no way to deal with these players. He couldn''t destroy them physically, so he started from the soul and shredded the soul. I don''t know if he could kill the players completely.


    Is it just that the game has such a protection mechanism?


    He thinks there may be, but it will not be fully protected, and there are still loopholes that can be exploited.

 v2 Chapter 107： breakdown

    As we got closer to Chaixi Town, we met fewer and fewer people.


    Su Changxing looked at the town in the distance, and stopped in vain, noticing something was wrong.


    The reaction of these players was much faster than he expected, but within half an hour, they realized that this area had become dangerous and took the initiative to avoid it.


    He seemed to smell a dangerous breath, which came from the instinct of the body.


    This seems like a big trap.


    Dazzling light pierced the night.


    "Swipe~"


    A huge sword more than ten meters long pierced through Su Changxing''s body, and struck the road, leaving a big hole, and smoke and dust rose all over the place.


    "Bloody hand butcher? Sure enough, you didn''t leave, but you still appeared here."


    A man with blond hair and medieval knight''s armor appeared on the gravel road with a gentle smile.


    Seventh rank!


    The brilliance of the formation flashed on the ground.


    A figure appeared around, looking at the "clown", they all have one thing in common, wearing the badge of the Knights'' Union.


    The blond man stared at Su Changxing, with such an expression on his face, and continued:


    "According to the normal procedure, we should find out your true identity and get rid of you during the day, but you are really cunning...the problem is not too big, it''s just a matter of spending more effort."


    "Slaughtering people with **** hands, today you will be punished by justice, which is what you deserve. You are lost in the desert and killing."


    Under the dark night, hundreds of people formed a circle, surrounded Su Changxing, and looked at him in unison. Except for the blond man, no one said a word.


    Huge pressure hit him.


    These are not a hundred ordinary people, but a hundred extraordinary players. They are not afraid of death and are powerful.


    Su Changxing''s figure turned emptiness into reality, looking around, his eyes were dark, and a silver line was drawn.


    He didn''t expect this to happen, and these players guessed his whereabouts and was ambushed.


    Maybe this is the fate of being a BOSS, and you can''t hide from it.


    Including the blond man, they have twelve extraordinary beings of the seventh rank, and the good news is that there are no extraordinary beings of the sixth rank.


    "Are you looking for death?"


    Su Changxing put the black and white, slender sniper rifle on his shoulder, with an exaggerated smile, and said slowly in a flat tone.


    Dark jungle.


    White gravel road.


    The sound of the wind like the tide.


    There is a little bit of illusion and emptiness in the reality.


    The bright white feather exploded in mid-air, Su Changxing disappeared in place, dodged all kinds of attacks, and appeared at the other end of the gravel road.


    At the same time, dozens of evil spirits appeared in front of him.


    The blond man was thrown to the ground by the huge six-handed monster, completely suppressed in terms of strength, and couldn''t break free for a while.


    Su Changxing quickly retreated along the gravel road, not running away, but gathering momentum and adjusting various abilities to the best state.


    His promiscuous ability required such an adjustment.


    next moment.


    A knight holding a big sword, dressed in golden energy armor, slammed into his face like an angry bull.


    [Fearless Knight: Rank 7, can ignore most attacks and negative effects when charging, and the attack has a deterrent effect. ¡¿


    The moment the opponent charged and approached, Su Changxing took a step back, pulled out the revolver and bombarded him in the face, and the bullet shot out brilliant flames, piercing through the knight''s body.


    -10800!


    The red words floated across the knight''s field of vision, and he showed a look of astonishment, his body rolled over on the ground under the huge impact.


    He was very confident in his defense ability, but he was almost killed by someone.


    At this moment, he still has 2,000 blood left. You must know that he has 90% injury immunity when charging, and coupled with his own defensive ability, the attack value of Bloody Butcher''s attack is at least more than ten Ten thousand.


    He only has about twelve thousand blood.


    This is too exaggerated. The knight is almost equivalent to a small invincible when charging, and it is basically impossible to be killed.


    The attack ability of this boss has reached an unbelievable level.


    "His attack power is extremely high, don''t fight hard." The knight shouted in the message.


    When a BOSS can easily penetrate the defense of the main tank, it is often the beginning of group destruction.


    Su Changxing was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect this knight to resist his shot. Either the opponent''s blood volume was extremely high, or he had a targeted ability to avoid injuries.


    According to the numerical calculation in this game.


    The base board of "Spike Fang" is more than 3,000, plus the increase of "Pistol Enthusiast" is more than 5,000, and the accumulated attack of "Gunfire Judgment" can reach more than 10,000.


    Coupled with the short-distance perfect barrage increase to 180,000, and finally adding the ten-fold increase of concentration, there is about 180,000 damage.


    This damage is not fixed, but will fluctuate within a certain range.


    And his own blood volume is around 11,000, which is definitely an extremely high value in the seventh rank. Because of the enhancement, his values ??in all aspects have reached the limit.


    Although the knight did not die, he fell to the ground and could not move. If no one rescued him, he would be waiting to die.


    "Go together!"


    The blond man got up from the ground and shouted, Tao Yi''s huge body was cut into two by him and scattered on the ground.


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing watched these people rushing towards him, and triggered the perfect barrage, a large number of drawn, empty threads spread out around him, and pulled the trigger with the heartbeat of the gun.


    It''s a grand occasion.


    Players with various expressions fell in front of Su Changxing, only a corner of his figure under the moonlit night could be seen.


    What followed was dense, gunshots like messy piano sounds.


    Through the gap between the bullets, the blond man came to Su Changxing like a ghost, and the blade in his hand formed a light blade of more than ten meters and cut down.


    He is a well-known player~www.novelhall.com~ Even among all the players, he ranks among the top 100 players. He is known as the "Light Saber".


    Since Su Changxing had to face hundreds of people, he couldn''t just target him alone. Even if the "perfect barrage" was turned on, he still had a chance to take advantage of it.


    A hand was thrown high up.


    Su Changxing kicked him back, raised the revolver with his unbroken right hand and shot at the blond man.


    They are like two knights charging at each other, they only know the outcome at the moment of the shot, and only the action at this moment is meaningful.


    "How close?"


    Su Changxing looked at the blond man kneeling in front of him, full of smiles. The big hole in his chest didn''t affect him in the slightest, but he was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    He acts like a real monster.


    Wrapped in the shadow cloak, he retreated quickly and disappeared into the night, not caring about the remaining players.


    His purpose has been achieved.


    this night.


    The first battle group of the Knights'' Guild was penetrated by a boss named Bloody Hand Slaughter. No one thought that the battle that was originally a surefire battle would be lost in an instant, and it was still a disastrous defeat.


    Even the powerful vice president was killed on the spot, falling out of the top 100 rankings.


    This is an irreparable shame and a huge loss for the Knights Guild, but other players are amazed that there is such a powerful hidden boss in the small Chaixi Town.


    They still haven''t discovered the true identity of Bloody Hand Butcher.

 v2 Chapter 108： mystery deal

    The gray-blue light is reflected on the leaves with dewdrops, and the crisp sound of birdsong comes from the jungle on the roadside.


    dawn.


    Su Changxing staggered to the vicinity of the main city in his carriage. His expression was calm and his hands were intact. It seemed that what happened yesterday didn''t happen, it was just a dream.


    He didn''t need to do this kind of work himself, but just to cover up his identity, he had to make such a big circle.


    Only when everything is reasonable will people not be able to find any loopholes.


    There are a lot of people on the street, except for the players, many people get up early to work.


    Life is never easy.


    "You guys are much faster today than before, at least an hour, haha, come earlier, I''m still sleeping."


    The employee of the restaurant is a fat man with a big belly. He doesn''t know Su Changxing, but he recognizes the receipt.


    Su Changxing nodded, and said firmly, "I''m good at driving, so I''m fast."


    In fact, he ran all the way here, and only took out the carriage near the main city.


    The staff of the restaurant directed other people to unload the goods, chatting without saying a word.


    "Your horse must be tired. His eyes are glazed over. You''d better let him rest."


    "Well, maybe I''m tired from running."


    "Why is it motionless, can''t it be sick?"


    "It should be tired from running."


    Su Changxing didn''t know why, but the fat man was very concerned about this horse, although the horse did have some problems, and it might not last long.


    "Do you know where the Knights Union is?" He then changed the subject and asked.


    "Knights Guild?"


    The restaurant staff showed a puzzled look, and said, "It''s over there at the municipal center, but ordinary people can''t get in, and they can''t join. What''s the matter?"


    Su Changxing laughed and said, "Well, there''s something, I''ll go and have a look later."


    He even felt that he could meet the amiable vice president in the past now, but of course the other party would not recognize him.


    Most of the knights'' guilds are players. If they can find a way to take them out, then he will gain a lot of experience points, far exceeding what is required for advancement.


    In this world, it is an opportunity for him to quickly improve his strength, and gain experience points to improve his strength. There is nothing simpler than this.


    ¡¾37500/40000¡¿


    He is only a few thousand experience short of advancing, and he can successfully advance if he hunts again at night.


    All this is easier than expected.


    Su Changxing also had doubts about this, wondering if there would be any problems, but doubts alone could not change his behavior.


    He doesn''t have many options.


    Of course, whether to take such action depends on the situation.


    And he was sure that the main city was very dangerous, there must be some kind of powerful presence here.


    After unloading the goods, Su Changxing led the carriage and walked slowly towards the municipal center while observing the city.


    There are some features of modern cities, but some of the buildings are unique.


    This is a real world with a long history and a logical development.


    Except for the existence of those players.


    The world would be more reasonable and complete without those players.


    Didn''t get very far.


    He heard the noise coming from the front, and many people gathered around to watch and watch the excitement.


    It was the corpse of an old lady. Her chest had been pierced by an axe, and her head had been hit by objects several times.


    What''s strange is that many people have expressions of gloating. Although it''s not obvious, Su Changxing can still see it.


    This expression is very strange and frightening. Facing a person''s death, first of all, it is not sympathy and sadness, but a look of joy.


    "Who is she?" Su Changxing asked a passerby.


    "You don''t live here, do you? She is Mrs. Rowan, um, she''s a well-known figure nearby."


    That passer-by was one of the people who gloated at his misfortune. He seemed expressionless, but actually had a faint smile on his face.


    He is not an Extraordinary, just an ordinary person.


    Su Changxing asked immediately, "A famous person? What does she do?"


    That old lady must not be an Extraordinary, otherwise her physical body would not be so weak.


    "What are you doing? I can''t tell you this, so that''s it, I''ll go first." The man turned and left as he said that, as if he had done something wrong.


    However, Su Changxing was sure that he was not the murderer.


    "etc."


    Su Changxing shouted, took out a hundred-yuan bill from his pocket, stuffed it into his hand, and said with a smile:


    "Why don''t you tell me, I''m more interested."


    The man didn''t expect Su Changxing to be so generous, his eyes lit up immediately, he was dressed in simple clothes, he was obviously not a rich man, but a poor man by the city''s standard.


    His expression became attentive, and he said with a smile:


    "My lord, it''s all small things. The little one is called Yugo, and this old lady Rowan... I owe her money. She is a usury, and she has no descendants. After death , I shouldn¡¯t have to pay back the money.¡±


    "Besides me, there are many other people in this situation. We are all city mice, and she is a blood-sucking mouse."


    Because of the hundred-yuan bill, he happily told Su Changxing about all this, and he didn''t care about the death of Mrs. Luo Wen at all.


    This is great news for him.


    Su Changxing''s expression remained unchanged, and he said thoughtfully: "According to your opinion, this old lady Luo Wen might have died at the hands of someone who owed her money?"


    The man smiled awkwardly and said:


    "Ha, this is not my conjecture, and I didn''t say that...but there is indeed such a possibility, my lord, your ability to speculate is good, just like those detectives."


    With that said, he started flattering.


    After a while.


    There is a player who is a detective to take over the case. It is a female player who looks a bit dull and wears a black duckbill cap.


    This kind of task that does not involve Extraordinary should be the lowest level task, similar to delivering pork, but the actual difficulty should be higher.


    After all, it requires brains, not the distribution of pork.


    The female player wearing a black hat stared at the corpse in a daze, as if she was thinking, but Su Changxing could tell that she didn''t know what to do.


    "Need help? Detective."


    Su Changxing walked over, made a polite gesture, and said.


    help?


    Isn''t this exactly what I need?


    The female player opened her eyes wide, looked at Su Changxing, and said excitedly, "What? Do you have any important clues?"


    This question stopped Su Changxing directly.


    Did he directly tell the other party his speculation?


    This doesn''t seem too good, it seems that he is too smart as an NPC, and it seems that a butcher shouldn''t appear on this occasion.


    Well, he came here for a stroll.


    "Old lady Rowan is a loan shark. It seems that after she dies, those who owe her money will not have to pay back."


    Su Changxing pointed to the corpse on the ground and explained.


    "so?"


    The female player was a little puzzled.


    so?


    So you need to check those who owe him money... Su Changxing raised his brows, and was left speechless by this person, and said with a sigh:


    "So it might help if you check up on the people who owe him money."


    The female player suddenly realized, clapped her hand on her thigh, and said:


    "You mean those who owed money, probably killed her for money, didn''t you?"


    Su Changxing was so stupid that he couldn''t tell whether the other party was really stupid or pretending to be stupid for a while, so he nodded and said, "Well, that''s probably what it means."


    The female player pondered for a while, then said with a serious face, "So, who should I check first?"


    Su Changxing''s face was stiff, he turned around and left without saying a word~www.novelhall.com~ Alas, sir, you are telling me who I should investigate first, I think you seem to know a lot of things. Do you need money? I can hire you. "


    She immediately chased after him, stopped Su Changxing, and said.


    It''s a very strange way to do tasks, hire an NPC to do it for yourself.


    Su Changxing looked at her and asked pretendingly, "Well, how much can you spend to hire me? If it''s suitable, I can think about it."


    The female player recalled her wallet and said, "Is 100 okay?"


    Su Changxing showed two fingers.


    "200?"


    "No, it''s 2000. I''m a farmer, and I should be hired at this price. Otherwise, I can make more money by wasting so much time."


    A disappointed look appeared on the female player''s face, and she said, "I don''t have that much money, forget it."


    She was very troubled by this kind of task of handling cases, speculating, and requiring brains, but she accidentally chose the profession of detective.


    Su Changxing changed his voice and said, "But we can exchange it with other things. You are a detective, so you should know a lot of information."


    The female player nodded uncertainly: "It should be."


    Su Changxing showed a satisfied smile and said, "Well, let''s make a secret deal. I''ll help you find out the murderer. You can tell me some news, but you can''t tell anyone else about it."


    [Mission (Mystery Transaction): You meet a stranger, and he expresses his willingness to help you complete the mission, but you need to provide some information accordingly and keep it secret. ¡¿

 v2 Chapter 109： track down

    It turned out to be a purple mission.


    The female player looked at Su Changxing in surprise, and unexpectedly received a purple mission that looked good for no reason.


    But her current mission is only white, and the rewards are only slightly richer in experience points.


    "Accept, of course I accept... My name is Lu Mengyao, please give me your advice."


    Lu Mengyao stretched out a hand and said.


    Su Changxing shook hands with her and said, "My name is Klein, from Chaixi Town."


    Lu Mengyao was stunned for a moment, and she didn''t quite know where the so-called Chaixi Town was. She was a complete novice who had never even been out of the main city.


    She thought for a while and said, "What news do you need? I don''t necessarily know."


    Su Changxing showed a meaningful smile, and said lightly, "No hurry, I''ll help you finish the task first."


    At this moment, Lu Mengyao could only sigh that the NPCs in this game are too intelligent, just like real people, perhaps even smarter than some people.


    "So what do we need to do now?" Lu Mengyao asked again, as if encountering such a thing, her brain stopped functioning.


    Su Changxing said immediately: "Let''s go up and see, have they found anything?"


    Several policemen are still doing finishing work on it.


    This case was entrusted to Lu Mengyao by the police station, and they were only responsible for cleaning up the scene.


    Lu Mengyao blinked and said, "They didn''t seem to find anything out of the investigation, they just said that the person died, so I came here."


    "You know, some police officers are indeed only brighter than the colored lights on the wall." Su Changxing joked with a shrug.


    They walked into Mrs. Rowan''s house, just in time to see one of the policemen put the money bag into his pocket.


    Su Changxing and the two of them were dumbfounded, they could encounter such a situation so easily, it seems that these policemen did not do such things less.


    There seems to be no difference between them and the "rats" below. When a piece of carrion falls, they will all pounce on it to share the food.


    Everyone has the potential to become the nourishment of others.


    There seems to be nothing wrong with this, maybe the rules of this world are like this.


    But not everyone can get used to it.


    "What are you doing?" Lu Mengyao suddenly scolded, with a tough tone that Su Changxing didn''t expect.


    The policeman was also obviously taken aback, his body trembled, and when he saw Su Changxing and the two, his expression quickly returned to normal, and he said, "This is evidence, and I will bring it back to the police station later."


    "It''s clear that you want to take the money..." Lu Mengyang said very dissatisfied.


    Before he finished speaking, Su Changxing waved his hand to stop him, smiled and said, "This kind of clue should be beneficial for us to handle the case, so let''s keep it and don''t take it back, thank you for your cooperation."


    The policeman looked at Su Changxing and asked, "Who are you?"


    Su Changxing was wearing plain clothes and a straw hat. He didn''t look like a detective, let alone a policeman.


    "I, I am his assistant." Su Changxing said affirmatively, "Is there anything else besides these? This is a very important clue."


    The policeman put the money bag on the table and said firmly, "I can assure you that this is all there is, and there is nothing else. This is my bottom line. It seems that most of Rowan''s money was taken away by the murderer."


    Afterwards, Su Changxing asked someone who lived nearby.


    "In the morning, Mrs. Rowan came up with a man in a gray coat. I couldn''t see what he looked like, but his accent was a bit strange."


    The owner of the shop at the door thought about it.


    Is it a refugee?


    Su Changxing knows that there are special slums in the city for the refugees to live in, which can be regarded as a humane approach.


    But the status of these refugees is lower than that of ordinary residents. They are regarded as black household registration, and no one will care even if they die.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look."


    Su Changxing observed the traces in the room, and roughly guessed the murderer''s size and physical condition.


    The footprints on the floor varied from shallow to deep, and the murderer''s legs seemed to be lame.


    "Where are you going?" Lu Mengyao asked again.


    Su Changxing was not surprised by her reaction at all, his mind had stopped, there was only water in it, and he calmly said:


    "Let''s go to the slums, where the murderer should be.


    Lu Mengyao asked in surprise, "How do you know?"


    Su Changxing got into the carriage and explained unhurriedly:


    "He probably wasn''t a local, needed money, was not skilled in killing, and was terrified at the time. He probably took the risk because of the pressure of life. He was probably a refugee living in a slum."


    Lu Mengyao couldn''t help sighing: "You are so smart!"


    Su Changxing looked at her sideways, and said flatly, "I''m not happy to be praised for being smart by you."


    "What do you mean?"


    Lu Mengyao could hear Su Changxing''s sarcasm at once, but she wasn''t angry, because the other party was really smart, and she was an idiot in comparison.


    She is a girl who dares to face the truth.


    "nothing."


    Su Changxing thought that the other party was half of his employer, so he stopped talking. Maintaining professionalism is very important.


    Immediately, a professional smile appeared on his face, similar to the smile on the face of a salesperson in the sales department, polite and elegant.


    The situation here is very bad, far worse than Chaixi Town.


    Some people walking on the street have dark yellow faces and thin bodies~www.novelhall.com~ They are suffering from hunger.


    Su Changxing took Lu Mengyao straight inside, looked around, and quickly checked the personnel according to their characteristics.


    It is not difficult for him to find the murderer, even if he uses the most stupid method, it just takes a little more time.


    "They are so pitiful." Lu Mengyao looked at the children running barefoot on the street not far away, and sighed.


    You are a player, you must have the consciousness of being a player... Su Changxing couldn''t help but secretly slandered, and said in a serious manner:


    "Then what should we do? You probably don''t have the ability to help them. In such a large slum, there must be tens of thousands of people instead of a hundred thousand. Why don''t you go get a noble first, and then think of a way."


    These players can indeed change the world, but they also need corresponding strength.


    Now it seems that they are far inferior to the aborigines of this world, no matter in terms of strength or power.


    Lu Mengyao didn''t refute what Su Changxing said, she was not a fool, even if she didn''t move her mind, she could see some things very clearly.


    After all, she is also a person in the information-advanced society.


    It was precisely this NPC named Klein who gave her an extremely weird illusion, which was a bit inconsistent, just like a player.


    But his behavior and speaking patterns are in line with this world.


    There''s no reason, it''s just how she feels intuitively.


    "I heard that the president of the Knights'' Guild is a nobleman, do you know?" Su Changxing said casually.


    Lu Mengyao thought for a while, and said: "I know, the Grand Duke supported him, and he is half of the city lord here."

 v2 Chapter 110： crime

    In fact, although ordinary people in this world live here, they may not know as much information as players.


    And players share information to a certain extent, and they know far more than imagined.


    Su Changxing needs to extract some information from Lu Mengyao, including information about the third son of the Grand Duke. He currently has no way to obtain any information about the third son of the Grand Duke.


    The information about these nobles seems to be kept highly confidential, and they should also be worried about assassination by desperadoes.


    Su Changxing went around the slums and searched for the people who owed Mrs. Luo Wen money one by one, but he couldn''t find the murderer.


    "The murderer may have been hiding. If it was me, I would be hiding too."


    Lu Mengyao thought for a while and said, she was finally willing to use her brain a little bit.


    "Not necessarily. He is in a hurry to use the money. Let''s go to a nearby clinic to see. Birth, old age, sickness and death are normal for ordinary people. He may not owe Mrs. Luo Wen money, but he is in urgent need of money, so he chose a suitable one. The goal."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, then analyzed.


    This is a more logical explanation, and it was also the first thing he thought of.


    Su Changxing drove the carriage all the way to the Heimu Clinic next to the slum.


    This is a small clinic, there are quite a few people going in and out, most of them are decently dressed, and there are no poor people.


    The outright poor can''t afford medical care.


    "Go in and have a look." Su Changxing said after looking around.


    walk into.


    He immediately noticed a dark-skinned girl in her teens lying on a bed in the corner.


    As for why he noticed her all of a sudden, it was only because the clothes on her body were relatively simple, in stark contrast to the others.


    "where is your family?"


    Su Changxing walked over and asked with a smile.


    The girl looked at him without speaking, full of vigilance.


    Su Changxing turned around and walked towards the doctor beside him, saying:


    "We are from the detective agency. I wonder if you have seen a man wearing a gray coat and about 1.8 meters tall?"


    The doctor sized up Su Changxing and the two, thought for a while and said, "I didn''t see it."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you sure?"


    The doctor quickly said: "Of course, not many people came today. I remember clearly that the man you mentioned was not there."


    Su Changxing pointed to the girl and asked, "Did she pay?"


    The doctor nodded and said: "Of course, how can I sit on the hospital bed without paying. An old woman accompanied her here."


    It can be seen that the doctor is also a little puzzled. People who seem to be poor can come up with money, and they don''t even need to think about it.


    But he didn''t care too much. If he had money to see a doctor, he didn''t care if he didn''t have money.


    This is their principle.


    Not for a while.


    An old woman came in from the outside carrying a basket of food. Seeing Lu Mengyao, who was wearing a detective suit, her expression changed slightly, and she walked towards the girl with her head down.


    Su Changxing strode over and said bluntly, "Where''s your son? We have something to do with him."


    The old woman looked up at Su Changxing, and said slowly, "He, I haven''t seen him a few days ago."


    She is lying.


    Su Changxing looked outside the door, his expression moved slightly, and motioned for Lu Mengyao to get off, and walked outside the door,


    They walked out of the clinic, just in time to see a man wearing a gray coat not far away, his expression was numb and his lips were pale.


    Obviously, his mental state is not good.


    It should be him.


    Su Changxing confirmed that this person was the murderer, and also felt that the case was very simple, as long as the murderer was arrested and brought to justice.


    When the man in the gray coat saw Su Changxing approaching, his eyes trembled.


    He immediately ran back, piercing through the crowd.


    Lu Mengyao charged forward with a stride and kicked him to the ground.


    The physical fitness of ordinary people and Extraordinary people is still much different.


    And these players are all Extraordinary!


    "Why did you kill Mrs. Luo Wen?" Lu Mengyao asked coldly, putting handcuffs on his hands from behind.


    The man was in a state of shock and didn''t reply for a while.


    Lu Mengyao violently dragged the man into the carriage.


    They only need to send the man to the police station to complete the task, but they still need some key evidence.


    It was so simple, the man almost admitted that he was the murderer.


    Lu Mengyao asked formulaically, "What''s your name?"


    "Juan..."


    A man in a gray coat sat on the carriage and suddenly shouted, "Why are you arresting me?"


    He is so righteous.


    Lu Yao glanced at him and said angrily, "Isn''t it normal for us to arrest you after you killed someone?"


    Yes, that''s normal, legally speaking.


    Juan opened his eyes wide and asked in turn, "Do you know who she is?"


    Lu Mengyao was a little puzzled and said, "Mrs. Luo Wen, who else could it be?"


    Juan took a deep breath and continued:


    "Rowan is a usurer, she is a vampire, because she made many people unable to live. And if I kill her, at least a hundred people can live, and they can live better... I didn''t wrong."


    From the looks of it, he didn''t think he was committing a crime, he even thought he was right and belonged to the side of justice.


    This reminded Su Changxing of the "Blood Hand Slaughter", both of them have similarities, and both have sufficient reasons to kill people. They let their hearts escape the rules of the world.


    Su Changxing didn''t speak, and quietly drove the carriage, watching this seemingly bustling city.


    "You killed Mrs. Luo Wen for the sake of money." Lu Mengyao said with determination.


    With a begging look on his face, the man said:


    "You can''t kill me. I have a younger sister. She won''t be able to survive if I die. She is seriously ill. You can''t catch me... Please."


    A confused look flashed across Lu Mengyao''s face, she was seriously thinking about whether to catch this man, she was not as utilitarian as other players, she would think about right and wrong.


    But she may be the only one here who cares~www.novelhall.com~Su Changxing doesn''t care, and Juan doesn''t care.


    "What should we do now?" Lu Mengyao asked habitually.


    Su Changxing said without turning his head, "Look at you, you are the employer."


    In the end, the man was taken to the police station with a face of pleading.


    He was quite unlucky, if it wasn''t for Su Changxing, he might not have been caught, he was already very careful.


    Lu Mengyao stood at the gate of the police station, a little at a loss, with a tangled expression, tangled in what to do, but found that what to do was not right.


    "Now let''s talk about our deal." Su Changxing said with a smile.


    Lu Mengyao asked, "What do you want to know?"


    She was also very curious about this, and realized that Su Changxing was not an ordinary NPC, at least not as ordinary as he said.


    Ordinary NPCs would not have the leisure to help her with the case.


    "I want to know the information and whereabouts of the third son of the Duke, Bo Lai. As a detective, you should be able to find out through your detective agency." Su Changxing said with certainty


    What he was talking about was not a detective agency, but a forum for players to communicate with each other, and there should be relevant information on it.


    The third son of the Duke?


    Lu Mengyao suddenly thought that there were other players who released relevant information just before. He seemed to be the attendant next to Paolai, and he released a serial video from his own perspective, "The Life of an Attendant".


    No one knows how he became the attendant of the Duke''s third son, which just became the highlight of his video, so the traffic of the video is quite good.

 v2 Chapter 111： evil and good

    The player who posted the video was called Yu Duoduo, and he was one of the earliest players in the game, but he was not considered a high-level player, and his level had not kept up with the first-class level.


    Lu Mengyao showed a look of surprise. The content of the video was completely different from what she had expected. Yu Duoduo and the Duke''s third son, Bo Lai, seemed to have a good relationship.


    He spent time with Pollet, saying it was "the life of a servant" rather than "the life of a nobleman".


    "Hello~"


    "We are going to Mo''an Manor these few days, and the nobles there invited us to dinner."


    "I heard that the food in Ante is very different from other places. Let me try it first for you to see the difference, ha."


    "Please don''t say that, my friend."


    "My servant is still working very hard. I need to protect the safety of Master Polai. It''s very dangerous!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Just like ordinary life videos, it is relaxed and full of joy.


    Lu Mengyao raised her head, blinked her eyes, and repeated:


    "The third son of the Duke, Bolai, should go to Mo''an Manor, where nobles invite them to dinner, just for a few days."


    Short and precise information, but enough for Su Changxing.


    A smile appeared on Su Changxing''s face, and he changed his voice and said:


    "Actually, I''m more interested in the president of the Cavaliers'' Guild. Do you have any information about him? Like a secret lover or something."


    Lu Mengyao was stunned for a moment, then glanced at the forum again, and said: "I don''t know about the private lover, but I know some other things. Although he is the president of the Knights'' Union, he hardly cares about the matters of the union. The owner of the Ann Manor... this time is the third son of the Duke he invited, Pauley."


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully, and said:


    "It''s almost there. Let''s end our transaction here. Thank you for satisfying my curiosity. However, there is one more thing I need your help with. The reward will be calculated separately."


    In order to reduce his risk of exposure, he planned to temporarily trap Lu Mengyao with a mission.


    Only then did Lu Mengyao recall that Su Changxing was an NPC, not a player like her, and asked:


    "Huh? What task? If it''s physical work or something, I can still do it."


    Su Changxing suddenly felt that this kind of simple-minded woman is also good, at least easy to grasp, and said with a smile:


    "My farm needs to send some pork to Mo''an Manor, but there is a shortage of manpower. I think you are very skilled, and you should be able to complete this matter."


    [Mission (pork distribution): Kerien''s farm is short of manpower, and needs your help to safely send some pigs to Mo''an Manor. I believe this is a simple and well-paid task.


    Klein is a nice guy, so it''s not surprising that there will be such a task... It should be like this. ¡¿


    It''s purple again, a low-level task!


    Lu Mengyao said confidently: "This kind of task is most suitable for me."


    She instantly felt that Klein was a normal NPC, and the missions released were the missions that should exist in the game, and the difficulty of other missions seemed a bit too high.


    "I wish you all the best, I still have some things to go."


    Su Changxing left Lu Mengyao behind and continued to the municipal center. After coming here, the number of players was obviously much more.


    "Is this the player''s resurrection location?"


    Su Changxing saw a huge blue boulder on the square in the distance, and a steady stream of players appeared out of thin air from the square and came out.


    ¡¾Please don''t get close, or you will be exposed¡¿


    A message warning pops up on the phone.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, before he noticed that there were almost no NPCs in the vicinity, and he seemed a bit unique instead.


    It''s just that these players didn''t seem to notice him, passer-by NPCs would have been subconsciously ignored.


    Klein is not a Extraordinary, but a low-level NPC, so he is even more inconspicuous in their eyes.


    Su Changxing looked around for a while, then lowered his hat and turned his head to leave, leaving a head-sized crawling robot in the alley by the roadside.


    After Su Changxing left, the crawling robot immediately started to move, and quickly crawled towards the square.


    Of course, this is not an ordinary crawling robot, but a crawling robot of a self-destruct type. Its power is not particularly powerful, and it can hurt extraordinary people of the eighth rank at most.


    But the advantage lies in the large explosion range and the ability to kill most of the extraordinary people of the ninth rank.


    Su Changxing is already preparing to obtain a lot of experience points in this way to advance to the seventh rank,


    Since he is a criminal and a murderer, he must have a corresponding method.


    Procrastinating any further may cause problems.


    When he completes or fails the assassination mission, it is the time for him to go back.


    Near the Civic Center, the Knights'' Union is a tall concave-shaped steeple building, the overall color is taupe, revealing a solemn meaning.


    Perhaps the more majestic building in the main city is the church.


    A heavily armored knight with a blade stood at the door, and outsiders were not allowed to enter.


    Su Changxing didn''t intend to enter either, but put down a second self-destructing robot nearby.


    Of course, this is not aimed at the Knights Union, but happened to come here.


    Well, he''s not a very vindictive guy either.


    Just when Su Changxing was about to leave, the blond vice-chairman came out angrily and said dissatisfiedly:


    "I don''t belong to the trade union alone. If something goes wrong, I''m the only one to blame?"


    The person next to him who was wearing a priest''s uniform followed him out and said with a smile:


    "I also said the same thing. It''s just that when something like this happens, everyone is unhappy. What is more important for us now is to find "Blood Hand Slaughter" and kill him, so as to stabilize the morale of the army."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "It seems that there is no fear of being beaten."


    Su Changxing heard their conversation, and he didn''t expect that the members of the Knights'' Union would still want to make trouble for him.


    He glanced at the vice president, and then drove the carriage away along the main road, silently reading the numbers in his heart.


    ten, eleven, twelve...


    When he counted to six hundred, two white lights spread from a position not far behind him, accompanied by a roaring explosion.


    Many players just happened to be shrouded in it.


    The explosion lasted for several seconds before it gradually weakened. The whole process took more than ten seconds.


    "What''s happening here!"


    A player was covered by an explosion, died, was resurrected but was still in the explosion, died again, and resurrected again.


    This process was repeated three or four times before it stopped.


    He was paralyzed, and before he could figure out what was going on, his level dropped by three levels because of his death.


    The same is true for other players.


    Only those players above level ten barely survived ~www.novelhall.com~ There were also those who were close to the center of the explosion and were blown to death alive.


    Inexplicable explosions, one after another death.


    Smoke and dust filled the sky above the city along with the smoke from the explosion, and the gravel was splashed like arrows under the impact.


    The tires of the carriage crushed the branches on the road, and Su Changxing''s body shook constantly as the carriage moved forward. His expression was calm, as if he didn''t feel the movement behind him, which was in stark contrast to the chaotic crowd around him.


    He wasn''t laughing, but "Joker" was cheering loudly.


    Passing by the previous police station, the man in the gray overcoat actually took advantage of the chaos and ran out, holding a musket that he had just snatched in his hand.


    He was covered in blood, and when he saw Su Changxing passing by, he was not angry or angry, let alone intending to take revenge, but nodded slightly to show his respect.


    The man took out a clown mask from his pocket and put it on himself, then limped and rushed into the crowd with his head down.


    This may be a newborn NPC.


    [Criminal: Rank nine, the desire to commit crimes is on the rise, I am committing crimes against myself...]


    "Evil and good, it''s ridiculous..."


    Su Changxing murmured to himself in a low voice, he felt that for a world that itself was in an illusion, perhaps these things were not that important.


    They are missing something more fundamental.


    Intangible, the luster of broken stars converged towards him from all around, like a star snail just placed in the bright night sky.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes again, looking at the gravel road ahead, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

 ~： 112 Game Butcher

    The moment Su Changxing left the city, he officially advanced to the seventh rank.


    ¡¾54000/4000¡¿


    ¡¾Complete Advanced¡¿


    ¡¾Form the position ''Game Butcher''¡¿


    [Game Butcher: Rank 7, you are a butcher, but you are not a butcher. You are willing to gain insight into the real existence of the world and use such rules.


    The physique of the game butcher: Before dying completely, maintain a constant combat power, the movement is not restricted by the body, and there is no more physical weakness.


    Realm: You can make reasonable game rules, have three fixed rules, dark, dusk, poisonous eye, and create a 10x10 field with this.


    Darkness: Block the vision of everyone in the field.


    Dusk: Slows down the speed of all objects in the field.


    Poison Eye: Amplifies the damage received by everyone in the area.


    Butcher''s Blade: You can gain strength by killing and improve your own strength and physique. ¡¿


    Sure enough, it was still a wrong position.


    Because each level of position will be related to the position of the previous level, this also seems to make his seventh-level position strange.


    field?


    Make rules?


    This is obviously not what the 7th order should do.


    The stronger the power, the heavier the price!


    After advancing to the 7th level, his stealing positions increased from 8 to 12, an increase of 4; the spare stealing positions changed from 4 to 6, an increase of 2.


    Ability in other aspects has also been correspondingly improved.


    However, abilities like "Concentration" have not changed much, because its own power level is very high.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    He slowly returned to Chaixi Town. It was already evening, and it was quiet. There were people like him coming back from outside with an empty carriage.


    Old Henry''s dining room is closed and packing up.


    "Are you back? I heard that something big happened in the main city today. Two huge explosions killed many people. Are you okay?"


    He saw Su Changxing walking in and said


    Su Changxing nodded, and said helplessly, "After I left, there was an explosion, and I still felt the aftermath of the explosion. I don''t know if I was lucky or not?"


    "Of course it''s good luck, as long as people are alive."


    He was wiping the table, talking to himself, then stopped suddenly, looked up at Su Changxing and said:


    "What do you think about what I said yesterday? If it doesn''t work, give it back to me."


    Even though he said this, he was very sure that Su Changxing would definitely agree, just like he did when he was young.


    Ordinary people have never experienced the extraordinary, and they rush to the extraordinary, while some extraordinary people yearn to return to the life of ordinary people.


    But in most cases, Extraordinary people have no turning back. Once they set foot on it, they have embarked on a road of no return.


    Su Changxing took a sip of the black tea handed over by old Henry, took out the bronze pendant, looked at it and said:


    "Okay, but before that, tell me what is the use of this thing?"


    Old Henry said angrily:


    "Didn''t I tell you? Token, don''t believe me yet. I am your guide now. Believe in me is what you have to do. You need to strengthen this confidence, otherwise it will be difficult for you to become an Extraordinary."


    Su Changxing was very curious. Their so-called guides seemed to be able to lead an ordinary person to an extraordinary path.


    This is something that the head has never mentioned.


    If this method is feasible, he can even bring it to their world, allowing more people to become Extraordinary, thus opening the Extraordinary Era.


    This is undoubtedly a very important matter, but the problem is that he is hiding a lot from old Henry now, and if it is exposed, he may lose trust and even become an enemy.


    Sometimes people will not be honest once as long as they are not honest. There is a loophole in a lie, and another lie needs to be used to make up for this loophole.


    Old Henry couldn''t help smiling. Although he had expected Su Changxing''s decision, it was reassuring to hear exactly.


    He then closed the door, hung up the closed sign, drew the curtains and said, "Follow me."


    Henry led Su Changxing inside, opened the bookcase in the bedroom, and found a staircase leading underground.


    Su Changxing observed the stairs leading to the underground, and asked thoughtfully: "How did you get this thing? Did it already exist, or did you dig it out yourself?


    Old Henry was very surprised why Su Changxing had such a problem, he glanced at him, and said lightly:


    "It was there. Before I came, I was not the owner of this shop at that time."


    "Is your guide the owner of this shop?" Su Changxing asked.


    "Yes." Old Henry nodded.


    They went all the way down.


    Old Henry lit the oil lamps on the wall one by one. It was a gloomy place. The flames reflected their shadows and floated on the green walls.


    It can be seen that this place has been around for some years, and no one has been here for a long time. A lot of dust has accumulated on the stairs, leaving footprints every time you step on it.


    The walls here are lined with rows of books, wrapped in something that resembles amber.


    "According to our research, extraordinary people have not existed since ancient times, but suddenly appeared at a certain period of time in history, and they increased explosively."


    "It was a turbulent era. There used to be hundreds of countries, but in the end there were only three. Many people died. We learned a lot of lessons and gained a lot of knowledge about the extraordinary."


    "Extraordinary was a taboo word before. It represents danger and madness, but at the same time, many people are chasing it."


    "Most of the current great nobles are powerful extraordinary people who were born back then. After they possessed great power, they resolutely changed the order and structure of this world."


    "I told you that the extraordinary is very dangerous. I don''t know if you can perceive that this world is strange and unreasonable... Only a small number of people can perceive it, and these people are extraordinary .¡±


    "From my observations, I found that there are some undead among us. After they die, they will not really die, but will continue to live with a similar but different identity."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help being surprised, he didn''t expect that some NPCs had already realized the strangeness of this world, or noticed that those players were an unreasonable existence.


    According to old Henry, before a certain period of time in their world, there were no Extraordinary, and there were no such players.


    It seems that these players are caused by being extraordinary.


    "So how did those undead appear, or in what way?" Su Changxing asked immediately.


    Old Henry smiled, admiring Su Changxing''s spirit of discovery, and said:


    "I don''t know, but it probably has something to do with those great nobles. After they became stronger, they did some things that were sorry for our world, which caused our world to become abnormal and unreasonable."


    He paused, and said meaningfully: "You should be able to guess that we are another group of Extraordinary, determined to fight against them and restore this world."


    Old Henry''s eyes shone with a clear light, like a deep pool. At this moment, he seemed to be a different person, no longer a lazy restaurant owner, but a fighter.


    Su Changxing would have some doubts about anything, especially what others said, but he also felt that most of what old Henry said should be true.


    Su Changxing didn''t answer, but changed his voice and said, "How do I need to become a Extraordinary now? What should I do?"


    Old Henry brought Su Changxing to a T-shaped stone table, opened the stone table, and placed a bright red crystal on it.


    [Extraordinary crystal: the crystal of a high-level extraordinary person, which contains extremely huge energy...]


    this thing¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing recognized that this was at least the extraordinary crystal of a fifth-order extraordinary person. It was only a part, and the energy was relatively thinner, but the surrounding space was still slightly distorted by it.


    "Give me the pendant," said old Henry.


    Su Changxing handed him the pendant.


    Old Henry held the pendant, and slid across the brilliant crystals horizontally and then vertically.


    Immediately afterwards, the lines on the pendant flowed with a red luster, as if filled, and it became a mysterious item.


    [Guiding person pendant (B crown, upper rank): It can guide ordinary people to the extraordinary and open up paths. This comes from the grace of the predecessors...]


    Su Changxing had some guesses, but he didn''t expect that it would be in such a way that the bones of the previous people would guide the later people to become extraordinary. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    "Take this, it can make you a Extraordinary. But if you haven''t become an Extraordinary before the red light dissipates, it means you don''t have the qualifications."


    Old Henry handed the pendant to Su Changxing and said quietly.


    He still didn''t realize that Su Changxing was an Extraordinary, so he believed in Su Changxing very much.


    Su Changxing also felt a little guilty about this, because of the sincerity of the other party.


    "That''s all right?" Su Changxing put away the pendant and said.


    Old Henry nodded and said affirmatively: "Yes, you don''t have to pay too much attention to it, if you take it with you for a month or more than ten days, you should be able to become an Extraordinary.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "We became illegals by relying on this kind of guidance, so how did the extraordinary people come from before?"


    "Relying on great perseverance and strong will, we will open up paths and become extraordinary."


    Old Henry closed the stone table, raised his head and said: "But this is difficult, and few people can do it now... Such people have great potential."


    difficult?


    Su Changxing thought that most of the people in their world became Extraordinary through this method, they didn''t have a guide, they could only walk forward step by step by themselves.


    The doomsday world largely acted as a catalyst, and they completed such a transformation under extreme pressure.


    In a sense, this might not be a new life in the apocalypse.


    Old Henry looked at Su Changxing in a daze, and said, "Don''t think so much, since you have decided to become an Extraordinary, you can only go on."

 v2 Chapter 113： assassinate

    [Warning, the **** massacre launched an attack on the main city]


    [Warning, the **** massacre launched an attack on the main city]


    [Bloody Hand Slaughter has been upgraded to a natural disaster-level boss, which will threaten the safety of the main city, please kill him as soon as possible]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After the explosion, the game announcement beats continuously.


    "Bloody Hand Slaughter? Isn''t this the boss that the Knights Guild went to besiege before?" Liu Nailiang showed a strange look, and he was sure that the explosion was the **** hand Slaughter''s counterattack against the Knights Guild.


    The tall female player next to him smiled and said, "They definitely didn''t expect that this boss would strike first. This is a new thing, but I feel sorry for those players who were accidentally injured."


    During the explosion, especially the low-level players, many of them dropped several levels. Their anger could not be blamed on Su Changxing, but could only be vented on the Knights Guild.


    Coupled with the consistently domineering style of the Cavaliers'' Union, this made them the target of everyone''s shouting and beating.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "You''d better be quiet, the town isn''t very safe these days." Old Henry reminded, handing a new cup of black tea to Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing drank it all in one gulp, nodded and said, "Understood, old man, I''ll go back first, you should be more careful."


    Back at the farm, he changed into a suit of luggage and set off again, intending to catch the third son of the Duke, Pauli, before he went to Mo''an Villa.


    This is the best chance to kill Pale, and long-distance assassination is also what he is best at now.


    According to Lu Mengyao, Bolai should go to Mo''an Manor from the center of the kingdom, and they are in the south of the kingdom, so Bolai will come from the north.


    Dark green or yellow leaves are scattered on the ground, and compact or soft soil is superimposed on the bottom layer. In the night, everything is so clear.


    Su Changxing crouched on a distant hill and saw the dimly lit manor in the distance.


    The manor is on the north side of the main city, close to the center of the kingdom, covering a large area, more like a town, even at night there are guards patrolling.


    "Well, it feels more guarded than the main city, which is not surprising."


    Su Changxing smiled to himself, and with a wave of one hand, green figures appeared all around and scattered into the jungle.


    The night light like a tulle flows slowly with time, and the suburbs at night are always cold and unpopular.


    He quietly lurked in the jungle like a poisonous snake, until the next morning, with dewdrops dripping from the emerald green leaves on his head.


    A huge team slowly passed by on the main road, with large and luxurious carriages, butlers smoking cigarettes, and attendants who interacted with each other from time to time.


    This should be the third son of the grand duke, Bolai''s team. Most people don''t have such a formation. What is more conspicuous is the golden clover printed on the carriage.


    Pole has a very obvious feature, double pupils.


    But he didn''t see anyone, he should be in the carriage, probably in the largest carriage.


    The people in this team are not simple, they possess great strength, the old butler with white hair and smoking a cigarette is a rank seven Extraordinary, and most of the other attendants are rank eight.


    Quite a luxurious lineup, this one team may be worth half the strength of the Cavaliers'' Union.


    Because the strength of many players is very high, they are relatively weak in the same rank, their use of power is rough, and their fighting skills are also very casual.


    Of course, there are a small number of people who are also very powerful, such as the vice president of the Knights'' Union.


    It was cool in the morning, but the air was dull, and the attendants of this team seemed nervous.


    What are they guarding against?


    They seemed to know they were going to be attacked, did they guess or were they told?


    Such a question popped up in Su Changxing''s mind.


    But he didn''t hesitate too long, and pulled the trigger towards the distance.


    "Boom~"


    With the muffled gunfire, the bullet pierced through the largest carriage in the team and passed through one person''s head.


    Thousands of kilometers of ultra-long-range shooting!


    There was chaos around the carriage, and an attendant with a huge ax on his back rushed into the carriage, shouting, "Master Paley, are you alright?"


    Instead, he saw a broken corpse, but the clothes on his body were a bit wrong, wearing armor, like a servant.


    Su Changxing realized that the person in the carriage might not be Bo Lai, but someone else, a substitute.


    Since it is not in this carriage, there will always be in other carriages.


    He felt that Pole should still be in this team, but he didn''t sit in the biggest carriage just out of precaution.


    Then, he shot at the other carriages one by one, one of the bullets hit the carriage violently and exploded, and was blocked.


    Just as he was about to make up the second shot, he sensed a hint of crisis emerging, and his body suddenly paced sideways. A half-meter-long arrow flew slowly past his side, and the feathers fluttered gently in the wind.


    Looking for the direction of the arrow, Su Changxing saw a man wearing a longbow and wearing a gray windbreaker staring at him.


    Dozens of arrows were already flying in the air, shooting at him like rain, blocking all the surrounding spaces that could be avoided.


    dusk!


    He expands the field and hammers out the rules.


    The dark yellow light refracted in the surrounding space, and everything slowed down, including the densely packed arrows shooting at him in the air.


    Su Changxing quickly ran to the side, leaving the area covered by the arrow, before the arrow fell.


    He can''t avoid being affected by the domain, but he can control the rules of the domain, so that "twilight" only affects a part of the domain space, and he can move from the space without "twilight".


    The archer was stunned and shocked when he saw this scene, as if a large space was lifted by an invisible hand to prevent the rain of arrows from falling.


    It seems that this can only belong to the power of Wei An.


    A slender sickle appeared in Su Changxing''s hand, and his body burst into dazzling white light, which exploded and turned into white feathers all over the sky.


    The next moment, he unexpectedly appeared beside that person, holding up the sickle high, about to cut it off.


    He modified a little bit of the rules in the field, allowing "White Feather Twinkle" to obtain a longer moving distance, and can move at any two points in the field.


    As the blades intersected, with a gunshot, Su Changxing drew his gun and shot him. The whole process seemed straightforward.


    But in fact, the other party is also a Extraordinary of the seventh rank, but in front of him, it seems that he has no ability to resist, and there is a qualitative gap between the strengths of the two.


    On the clothes of the deceased, there was a golden clover printed on it, so luxurious and graceful, it was the symbol of the Grand Duke''s Owen family.


    Su Changxing took out the extraordinary crystal of the corpse with a short knife, threw it into Galaxy''s pocket, and at the same time put a newly stolen ability into the stealing slot.


    [Night Swiftness: Increases agility by 30%, movement speed by 20%, and can conceal itself to a certain extent. ¡¿


    This is an unpretentious but useful ability, similar to a trial by gunfire, which directly improves one''s combat effectiveness.


    Su Changxing glanced at the direction of the Bolai convoy, turned around and left, since he failed, he was not prepared to forcibly assassinate him.


    During the daytime in this world, his strength would be greatly weakened, and he had to leave immediately before the sky was completely bright.


    Not long after he left, the old butler rushed to the scene with a few attendants, looked at the broken corpse on the ground, and couldn''t help frowning: "


    "Dead! That person''s strength is stronger than imagined, and he holds a novel firearm... It''s just pure physical destruction, but the flesh and blood seem to be pulled away."


    The butler picked up the cigarette stick, kicked the corpse on the ground, and weighed it.


    They had already received news that someone would attack them on the road, and they had made sufficient preparations.


    But it is still impossible to defend against, the opponent''s attack distance is too far, the distance is terrifying.


    If they hadn''t been prepared, I''m afraid the other party would have succeeded.


    "This can''t be the same person who attacked the main city." The young assistant on the side thought about it, thinking of yesterday''s terrorist attack.


    This is also very easy to associate.


    The housekeeper nodded and said affirmatively, "It''s possible, this man is too scary, if we keep him in the dark, we may have trouble sleeping and eating."


    There is only a thousand days to be a thief, but there is no reason to guard against a thief for a thousand days.


    What''s more, Su Changxing''s ultra-far-reaching attack means that he can easily retreat without taking the risk of being assassinated.


    Su Changxing didn''t leave completely, but instead came to Mo''an Manor as a pork delivery.


    "How did you get here?"


    Mengyao opened her eyes wide and looked at Su Changxing. Said: "Didn''t you entrust me to deliver pork? Why are you still here?"


    Su Changxing took it for granted and said, "As the boss, it should be reasonable for me to inspect the work."


    Lu Mengyao said quietly: "I don''t think it''s reasonable."


    It seems that it is not easy to deceive... Su Changxing is not ready to convince Lu Mengyao, as long as other people think it is normal.


    "Don''t talk nonsense later... this is also part of the commission." Su Changxing emphasized.


    After a while.


    The young black butler came towards him, saw Su Changxing, and said enthusiastically, "The pork you sent is of good quality. We are very satisfied. This is the reward."


    He took out a large stack of money and handed it to Su Changxing, far exceeding the originally agreed price.


    This is probably the generosity of the nobles.


    "Then thank you, Butler Monet." Su Changxing put away the money and said with a smile.


    While they were talking, a commotion broke out in the manor, and a servant hurried to Monet''s side and whispered:


    "Master Pole was assassinated on the road and died."


    Although it was very quiet, Su Changxing heard it clearly, and asked pretendingly, "What''s wrong?"


    The black butler''s face changed, and he waved:


    "It''s none of your business, you go quickly, if you go late, maybe you won''t be able to go away."


    Pale was killed?


    Su Changxing was full of surprise. He definitely didn''t kill Bo Lai. Could it be that there were other people present?


    Or cheat death?


    Lu Mengyao followed Su Changxing all the way out~www.novelhall.com~ and asked, "What happened?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but it should be a big deal. Let''s leave as soon as possible, and don''t make any troubles."


    They were stopped by the attendants at the edge of the manor. At this time, Pauli''s team had arrived at the manor and completely sealed off the entire manor. They suspected that the murderer was in the manor.


    "The third son of the Duke is dead?" Lu Mengyao looked surprised, and looked sideways at Su Changxing, as if thinking of something.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Changxing asked after noticing Lu Mengyao was staring at him.


    Lu Mengyao leaned on the table, approached her face, and said secretly: "The third son of the Duke was not killed by you, right?"


    "..."


    Su Changxing showed a strange look, doesn''t this guy know how to use his brain? Why did it suddenly become aura?


    He smiled and said, "I''m not with you all the time?"


    A sentence full of flaws.


    Lu Mengyao suddenly realized: "How could you be the murderer... No, no, you were not with me before, you came here after you killed Bo Lai."


    Holding the straw hat in one hand, Su Changxing said casually, "If I killed Bo Lai, why did I come here? Why don''t I just leave?"


    "That''s right." Lu Mengyao nodded, thinking it made sense, she was a little confused.


    She is a player after all, so she still regards this as a plot in the game, thinking that Su Changxing''s real identity is probably an assassin who rebelled against the nobles, and he assassinated Bo Lai without anyone noticing by means of subtle techniques.


    But now it seems that Bo Lai was not assassinated by Su Changxing.

 v2 Chapter 114： Eye Jewelry

    The attendants in the manor quickly checked the outsiders, but this kind of check was more like going through the motions and seemed sloppy, because most of the people who came to the manor had a record.


    Su Changxing sat on the second floor of the tavern, looked at the guards in the distance and said, "They don''t want us to leave, do they really want to find the murderer from the manor?"


    The assassination mission did not show that it was completed, indicating that Pole was probably not dead, and even all this was a scene led by him.


    Su Changxing didn''t think that there must be some deep-seated reason and clear purpose why Bolai would do this.


    But certainly not to find the murderer.


    Lu Mengyao tentatively whispered: "If you run now, you should still have time. I don''t think they have sealed it tightly."


    Su Changxing cast a glance at Lu Mengyao, and said angrily: "Don''t talk nonsense, I will be arrested later, and I will definitely drag you off the horse?"


    After a while, more than ten attendants came in from outside the tavern and searched everyone. The people in the tavern were all outsiders, but they were ordinary people without any suspicion.


    "What are you here for?" A guard holding a long halberd, wearing a tall hat, and with a pale complexion, walked up to Su Changxing and the two of them and asked.


    Su Changxing quickly stood up and said with a smile on his face, "We are from the slaughterhouse of Caixi Town, and we came to deliver pork today, but we never expected such a thing to happen."


    As he spoke, he quietly stuffed a few bills into the attendant''s hands, with a deeper smile on his face.


    The attendant looked at the banknotes in his hand, and then smiled and said, "I don''t think you look like bad guys, so be honest."


    Of course Su Changxing didn''t mind spending a few useless banknotes at this time. Although these guards didn''t have any rights, it would still be troublesome to keep an eye on them.


    There was still talking and laughing in the tavern, and a few old acquaintances from Caixi Town came to say hello to Su Changxing


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "What? The third son of the Duke, Bolai is dead? How is it possible?" Lina said with surprise on her face, she had never expected such an unimaginable thing to happen.


    The grand duke''s son actually died in such a small place. What is even more strange is why he came to such a place?


    Mo''an Manor is a small place, and the nobles in Mu''an Manor are also small nobles, so it is impossible to say that they came here specially, even if it is by the way, it is a bit reluctant.


    The captain of the Royal Police investigation team, Chris looked at the young Royal Policeman, looked indifferent, and said calmly:


    "The current situation seems to be like this. The order we received is to investigate. Investigate who killed the Duke''s son, and catch the murderer and bring him to justice."


    That''s what the Royal Police do, and it''s normal.


    Lina frowned slightly and said, "Then we have to give up the case first?"


    "yes."


    Chris said: "We are rushing there now, the distance here is also very close, and we can arrive in a few hours."


    They gave up the case they were currently investigating and rushed all the way to Mo''an Manor. After all, the matter of the Duke''s son should be more important.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The sky was unusually dull, covered with dark clouds, as if it was going to rain heavily.


    Until the afternoon, the manor still had no contact with the ban, and no one was allowed to leave, saying that the murderer must be among them, and no one could leave until the murderer was found.


    Faced with such overbearing remarks, no one has any objections. They are just ordinary civilians, while the other party is an extraordinary nobleman.


    Moreover, there is food and drink here, and no one will feel that there is a problem. Most people''s life is still slow-paced, and a delay of one or two days is only one or two days, which is not a big problem.


    "This day is not right." Su Changxing leaned back on the chair, took a sip of the manor''s special wine, looked at the sky, and said to himself.


    Lu Mengyao looked at the gate of the manor in the distance, and said in a low voice, "Krien, you really don''t want to run away? I think those members of the Knights'' Union have also come. If you don''t run now, you have no chance."


    "..."


    Su Changxing glanced at him and said calmly. What are you still doing here? You have completed the commission. "


    Lu Mengyao is definitely a casual player, she is not in a hurry at all, so she drank wine with Su Changxing all afternoon.


    "Ah, isn''t the manor sealed? I can''t get out." Lu Mengyao said with a puzzled face.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Well, it makes sense, but if you want to leave, there is always a way."


    The vice-chairman of the Knights'' Union rushed over with someone,


    The royal police also rushed over.


    Su Changxing smelled something different, and it was impossible to engage in such a big fight to catch him.


    It shouldn''t be possible...Su Changxing felt that these people would not be so boring and spend such a high price to catch him, a small murderer.


    This is unreasonable.


    However, he was already thinking about whether to run away, even if his true identity was revealed, maybe this matter was over, and he could follow the guidance of the system to go back.


    If the task fails, it will fail, and he doesn''t care about the unknown rewards, his goal has been achieved.


    "Why are you here?"


    Lina walked into the tavern from the door, and said with surprise when she saw Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing spread his hands, expressing his helplessness, and said, "I came to deliver pork, and then I got stuck here... You know, I''m a pig killer."


    Lina showed a suspicious expression on her face, and said immediately: "Okay, I always feel a little strange, I want to have a glass of the same."


    She pointed to Su Changxing''s wine glass.


    Su Changxing shouted to the boss, "One more cup of the same one, it''s all on her head."


    Lina looked at Su Changxing and said seriously, "It''s a gentleman''s behavior to invite a lady to drink."


    "I''m just a butcher, and you have money." Su Changxing said with a smile.


    His expression froze for a moment. He noticed that there was a bright red half-moon ruby ??hanging around Lina''s neck, which was very familiar, exactly the same as the blood-stained ruby.


    [Half-moon ruby: a jewel of high value, which contains some extraordinary power, and the shining light shows its extraordinary. ¡¿


    "What are you looking at?" Lina noticed that Su Changxing''s gaze was wrong, as if it was drifting towards her chest.


    Su Changxing pointed to the ruby ??and said, "What''s that on your chest?"


    Lina glanced down at the gem and said, "The necklace, my father gave it to me. He said it can keep you safe. I usually wear it when I handle cases."


    Henry?


    "Is that so?"


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully, thinking that there must be some kind of connection or similarity between these two gemstones.


    They do look alike.


    Lina changed her voice and said, "Do you have any useful information about the Duke''s son?"


    She didn''t have any hope, just asked casually.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said:


    "What clues can I have? I didn''t encounter any strange things, but after I came, they said that Master Bailai was dead and told us not to leave."


    "Isn''t it a little strange that you said this? Master Pole didn''t die in the manor, but they want to seal the manor. Could it be that the murderer came to the manor after killing someone?"


    "This is obviously unreasonable, right?"


    Lina fell into thinking after listening to Su Changxing''s words. She also thought about this problem before, but didn''t think deeply about it, and said:


    "There are indeed some problems, but the manor seems to be sure that the murderer is in the manor. I heard that the murderer is the same person who attacked the main city. It is very dangerous. You should be careful."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, he was the one who attacked the main city, but he wasn''t the one who killed Paolai, or he didn''t die at all.


    He randomly said with a smile on his face: "Thank you for reminding the police officer."


    Lina got up and left after drinking the wine, and did not investigate or inquire about the people around her.


    "I really know how to fish."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Liu Nailiang and others took the task items and went all the way to the largest castle in the middle of the manor.


    It is clean and bright, with flowers blooming in the flower beds.


    The butler with the cigarette rod came over to greet them, showed a gentle look, and said, "You guys are good, did you find the things?"


    Liu Nailiang nodded, and said, "Yes, the things have been found... I heard that Master Bolai was attacked? Then shall we continue?"


    The direction of missions is usually changed by some accidents. They never expected that the Duke''s son Perai would be assassinated to death.


    This is too exaggerated, and I don''t know what assassin is so powerful.


    And their mission also came from the hands of Pale, but now that Pale is dead, it is not known whether the mission can continue normally.


    The butler''s expression didn''t change, but said indifferently: "These are not important, we can continue with our transaction, follow me."


    Liu Nailiang and others followed the butler all the way to the depths of the castle and walked to the top floor of the tallest tower.


    It is rare enough for a viscount''s manor to be built so luxuriously, but the players don''t care about it, as long as they can complete the task and get rewards.


    It was a dark altar, and the surrounding light was dim, as if it had been half-absorbed, and it made one feel dizzy at a glance.


    The two stone ghost face statues on the side are even more lifelike, as if they came alive.


    The expressions of Liu Nailiang and the others changed slightly, and they knew that their task was not as simple as it seemed.


    But what does it matter?


    "Just go and put things on it, and put them in the grooves of corresponding shapes." The butler looked at the altar and said calmly. The tobacco rod was leveled by him and held in his hand.


    Liu Nailiang nodded, took a deep breath, and walked towards the altar with the emerald green gemstone as bright as an eyeball in his hand.


    This thing was only obtained by their luck, dug out from the belly of a twisted monster.


    Before they got the eye jewels, they had a smooth journey, but after they got the eye jewels, strange things happened frequently. First, they were stopped by the members of the Knights Union, and they were almost robbed of the eye jewels. Then they were attacked by unknown creatures, except for him~www .novelhall.com~ The other companions all died again.


    Luck seemed to turn bad all of a sudden.


    However, he still came to the manor and was about to complete the task. It was really not easy to think about it this way.


    The rewards for this task are extremely rich, even unreasonably exaggerated, and can allow him to rise to seven or eight levels at a time.


    Like the temptation of the devil.


    Now he has more than ten levels. If he goes up to seven or eight levels, he will be no different from a first-class high-level player in terms of level.


    Therefore, he is bound to win this mission. I heard that at level 20, the strength in the game can already be fed back to the real body to a certain extent.


    This also means that his illness will be relieved, and then he may avoid the result of illness and death.


    He will complete this task no matter what, no matter what the cost!


    Go forward step by step.


    The thick soles of the boots collided with the slate floor to make a crisp sound, which echoed in the empty hall, making it extraordinarily clear.


    Liu Nailiang approached the altar, and found that it was a human face, and one eye socket was empty, just enough to put eye jewels.


    He slowly placed the eye jewel on the eye socket of the human face.


    Immediately afterwards, the man''s face moved, his expression changed slightly, and the other eye slowly opened. The same emerald green eyeball stared straight at him as if it had come to life.


    This heart and this scene made his body tremble uncontrollably, not from fear, but from excitement.


    That human face seemed to have an inexplicable attraction, making him want to keep getting closer and kissing it lightly, as if one foot was deeply mired in a quagmire, unable to extricate himself.

 v2 Chapter 115： true arrival

    "Liu Nailiang!"


    The exclamation of teammates came from the side.


    But Liu Nailiang didn''t react at all, still staring straight at the altar, as if possessed by a demon, with a crazy expression on his face, as if he saw something peerless, and gently stroked the altar with one hand.


    But the housekeeper seemed indifferent, his expression didn''t change at all, it was not the first time he had seen this scene, many times, if he didn''t think about it carefully, he couldn''t remember how many times.


    At this moment, the other players were in a state of panic. The dwarf in the vest wanted to rush over, but was stopped by the guards on the side.


    "Anyone who dares to go over will die!" The housekeeper scolded coldly, his demeanor became cold, and he was completely different from the peaceful old man before.


    Several question marks floated over his head.


    For these players, this is a high-level NPC, and the gap between the two sides is too large, and they can''t even see the specific level.


    "Can''t quit the game!"


    A female player yelled in horror. She wanted to quit the game to prevent Liu Nailiang from continuing, but found that she couldn''t quit at all, showing that she was in an abnormal state.


    What a frightening thing this is.


    If this has been the case, wouldn''t they be trapped in this world forever, or die, and their bodies outside are continuously replenished with energy fluid, so they won''t die in a short time, but after a long time, various functions will lose their vitality. will weaken.


    Liu Nailiang was lying in the cabin, his scrawny body twitching constantly, with a crazy expression on his face, as if possessed by a demon, trying to unplug the cabin with one hand.


    But time and time again he is held back by his subconscious, as if feeling that doing so will lead him into the abyss, the abyss of no return.


    After dozens of breaths, Liu Nailiang''s blood exploded and he fell to the ground suddenly.


    He wasn''t completely dead yet, he was breathing heavily, feeling the real, unforgettable pain, and it was constantly stimulating his nerves.


    This brought him back to sobriety for a while.


    The barriers in the cabin disappeared, and he really descended into this world, became a member of this world, and truly dominated this body.


    He opened his eyes wide, looked sideways at his companion, his body twitched slightly, he didn''t know what happened, and he didn''t understand why it happened. His remaining rationality made him exhale a few words:


    "Run!"


    Several companions woke up suddenly and ran outside.


    The housekeeper looked at them and didn''t intend to stop them. Instead, he drew the long knife of the attendant and walked towards Liu Nailiang step by step.


    wrong!


    wrong!


    "do not!"


    Liu Nailiang realized that he had made a mistake, and what he shouted should not be "run quickly", but "suicide quickly", and running out is undoubtedly the real death.


    This is a scary world, not a ridiculous game at all!


    The butler''s peaceful face turned ferocious in his eyes, like a demon with blue face and fangs.


    Walking towards him step by step, the blade scraped the ground with a crisp sound.


    "Survivors are often seeking death, do you understand this truth?"


    The housekeeper looked at Liu Nailiang on the ground, and said slowly, he knew everything, but he didn''t want to expose it.


    People from these different worlds are undoubtedly weak, but they can do whatever they want in their world.


    He was angry about this, they were like walking dead, puppets manipulated by others, losing their reality.


    He needs to end this.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Dididi."


    The cabin sounded a warning.


    "The vital signs become weaker, please disconnect the game immediately."


    "The vital signs become weaker, please disconnect the game immediately."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Liu Nailiang''s facial features overflowed with blood, his breathing gradually calmed down, his body temperature became cold, and he lost his vitality.


    He died in this tiny apartment.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A not-so-bright oil lamp was lit in the luxurious and extravagant room.


    A young man with brown hair and blue eyes was bound by iron chains, dressed in a mess, with a big hole in his chest, lying powerlessly on the bed.


    It is worth noting that his eyes are double pupils.


    "Let me out, you dogs who betrayed their masters!"


    "Huo Jia, my father discovered what you did, and you will definitely die. I advise you to let me out now, so we can talk."


    "I am the son of the Grand Duke, who of you dares to touch me."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A player who was also **** and dressed as an attendant lay on the ground with a helpless expression on his face:


    "Master Pale, don''t struggle, they won''t listen, that dog butler has already bribed everyone."


    He just wanted to come here to eat and drink, but he didn''t expect such an accident to happen. Life is full of disappointments, but unfortunately his video "Life of a Servant" can''t go on.


    Bo Lai looked at the attendant, and said with a moved face: "At this time, you are the only one standing by my side, good brother!"


    Yu Duoduo patted his chest and said:


    "Master, even if I die, I will stand by your side. Huo Jia, that ungrateful guy, he dare not touch you now, before he actually kills you."


    Pale shook his head and said, "Since he dared to do this, he has already given up, and he must have been plotting for a long time."


    Yu Duoduo sat up from the ground with difficulty, and asked, "Why did the dog butler tie you up? What''s his plan?"


    Pauli pondered for a while, then said:


    "I don''t know, he has always been the housekeeper of our family. My father trusts him very much, and I trust him very much. Many things are entrusted to him to manage, but he is a sinister and vicious white-eyed wolf."


    The descendants of such aristocrats are not so complicated. Their values ????are passed down from their parents and they are well-educated.


    Of course, this is also related to the Grand Duke.


    The Grand Duke is not only terrifying in strength, but also quite outstanding in ability. He came forward to rectify the kingdom when it was most difficult, and made the kingdom look brand new, which led to the formation of today''s situation.


    Wow~


    The chains on Yu Duoduo quietly fell off the ground.


    "How did you break free?"


    Pale was a little surprised.


    These chains are specially made, capable of suppressing the strength of Extraordinary people. Once bound, it is almost impossible to break free unless the strength reaches a certain level.


    Yu Duoduo moved his shoulders, motioned for the lockpicking tool in his hand, and said:


    "Lockpicking, I have mastered the top-level lockpicking ability, so it is not a problem to open this kind of lock."


    Bolai didn''t think too much about why Yu Duoduo had this ability, but said, "You are trying to see if you can open it for me."


    "Well, let me try... this lock seems to be completely different." Yu Duoduo found that he couldn''t open the lock on Po Lai''s body, as if it was locked.


    Paul immediately said:


    "You don''t need to untie it for me, just leave behind my back, as long as it allows me to escape, I''ll give you whatever you want."


    This is definitely a promise with huge gold content.


    Yu Duoduo showed a smile on his face, he was waiting for this sentence, and said with certainty:


    "Don''t worry, young master, even if I die, I will take you out."


    Suddenly, screams came from outside.


    Yu Duoduo looked out the window, and saw a female player was pierced through the chest by a halberd and nailed to the ground, dying.


    What sent chills down his spine was that the corpse remained unchanged.


    what does this mean?


    He dare not imagine.


    He dared to take Pauli out with a guarantee, entirely on the premise that their players would not really die.


    Yu Duoduo''s face turned pale, he observed the surrounding environment, gritted his teeth and decided to take Bo Lai out.


    "I''ll take you out."


    He put Pale on his back, jumped out of the window, and ran out of the castle along the eaves.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing suddenly stood up from his seat, feeling something was wrong, rushed out of the tavern, and looked in the direction of the castle.


    A black light that penetrates the world, penetrates the thick clouds and mists, as if supporting the world, or trying to pierce the world.


    "What''s that? The smell of ritual?"


    He immediately ran to the outside of the manor, and Lu Mengyao followed from behind. When the others saw Su Changxing running, they followed suit.


    Even ordinary people feel the trembling from the heart and cause physical discomfort. Many people have cramps in their legs and fall to the ground while running.


    A group of attendants in dark armor came forward and shouted: "Everyone go back, the manor is under lockdown and you are not allowed to leave."


    They looked murderous, as if they were ready to strike at any moment.


    Su Changxing sized up these attendants, and didn''t intend to force his way through~www.novelhall.com~ His current strength is at his weakest, so even if he goes out, he has to make a detour.


    "Go this way."


    Holding Lu Mengyao in one hand, he walked towards the west side of the manor, bypassing the square in the center, where the back mountain was connected to the jungle, and the guards were relatively weaker, and far away from the center of the manor.


    Among the remaining people, several Extraordinary people clashed with the attendants, but the strength of the two sides was not at the same level, and they were quickly subdued.


    Seeing this, the others had no choice but to walk back obediently, like a flock of sheep being held hostage by a shepherd dog.


    Lu Mengyao asked in a daze: "What happened? I feel my senses become clear..."


    She noticed the changes in her body, the barrier in the cabin seemed to be gradually disappearing, and some details of the world became clearer.


    Su Changxing also felt the changes in Lu Mengyao, her existence was more real, like other people in this world, he reminded:


    "You''d better not die now. If you die, you may really die."


    Lu Mengyao raised her head and looked at Su Changxing with a surprised expression: "You know!"


    Su Changxing glanced at her, said with a mocking smile, "I''m not the only one who knows that you treat people in this world as NPCs, and they also treat you as fools."


    The duke''s son Pale seems to have mastered the way to kill these players, through some kind of ritual?


    He took it for granted that all of this was Pale''s means, but killing players was not the ultimate goal, there should be a deeper purpose.


    Such as gaining power, gaining power from these players or games.

 v2 Chapter 116： isolated manor

    A player''s sense of superiority lies in the fact that they will not really die, and can dominate the fate of NPCs, the direction of events, and even the world.


    And when they lose it all, they are no different from NPCs.


    "Why do you say I''m going to die?" Lu Mengyao asked quickly, her eyes trembling slightly under the black hat, realizing something was wrong.


    Su Changxing looked at the attendant approaching not far away, and said in a low voice:


    "It means literally, but I''m just guessing. If you don''t believe it, you can try it."


    Immediately, Lu Mengyao showed a surprised look and said, "I can''t quit the game, what''s going on! Is this really not a game plot?"


    Su Changxing looked sideways at this dumb girl, remembered Shen Jinxuan, and said: "


    "Maybe, maybe not, but you should be fine as long as you leave this place... If you play this game, you''d better be prepared to die."


    Although he still can''t kill a player now, those more powerful Beyonders will definitely be able to kill the player, through some special means, which are more direct than such rituals.


    It''s just that on the other hand, this game should have more restrictions on those powerful Beyonders.


    Feeling Su Changxing''s unusual calmness, Lu Mengyao blinked and said, "Do you know how to get out? I''ll follow you?"


    Su Changxing did not speak, expressing his acquiescence, and also wanted to observe how Lu Mengyao would change. This was very important, and maybe he could know what Bo Lai wanted to do from it.


    Several attendants came up, and the leader saw them and said politely:


    "Two guests, the manor is currently under lockdown, please don''t walk around at will."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said, "Okay, we''ll go back right away, so I won''t cause you any trouble, I''m really sorry, the main reason is that she insisted on going out for a stroll...women are really troublesome."


    "..." Lu Mengyao.


    The attendant smiled and said, "It''s okay, you can just go back now."


    Su Changxing led Lu Mengyao back, bypassing these attendants, and continued to walk west, approaching the position of the back mountain. By expanding a part of the field, he felt the position of these attendants, so he could easily avoid it.


    When they came to the west side of the manor, several attendants saw Su Changxing and the two of them, and were about to say something when they were shot through the forehead by flying bullets.


    There was no sound or movement during the whole process, creating a tearing contrast.


    Su Changxing put away the Gun of Silence, and threw the corpse into his pocket Galaxy while there was no one around.


    "You are so strong!


    Lu Mengyao opened her mouth wide, looked at Su Changxing''s series of familiar movements, and complained, "You actually pretended to be an ordinary person before. You can''t really be the murderer of Bo Lai, right?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "It''s not me. Although I tried, it didn''t work."


    "Did someone else kill Bo Lai?" Lu Mengyao asked.


    Su Changxing shook his head, and said: "He is probably not dead, he is still in this manor. All of this is his means... I reckon that other players have died here."


    The two of them followed the lush jungle all the way to the back mountain. Su Changxing suddenly stopped and stared ahead.


    Lu Mengyao turned her head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing frowned slightly: "The space here has been cut off, forming a separate space, and I can''t get out."


    When he got here, he realized that the inside and outside of the manor had become two different spaces, with obvious spatial gaps, and the outside world could only be regarded as a mirage to the inside.


    Lu Mengyao tentatively threw a stone over. The stone hit the space fault and was cut in two. One half bounced back, and the other half disappeared.


    This is a big deal.


    Use space faults to separate the entire manor from the outside world, but such space faults generally don''t last long.


    "What should we do now?" Lu Mengyao asked habitually.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said, "You wait here to see when the space fault disappears. If there is no extra support, it will disappear soon. You will inform me when the time comes."


    As he spoke, he handed Lu Mengyao a coin to convey the message.


    Lu Mengyao looked at the coin in her hand and said, "Well, okay...but how do you use this thing?"


    "Put it in the palm of your hand and flick it three times."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing returned to the previous tavern again, and everything seemed calm. Due to the closure of the manor, no one was allowed to enter and leave, and no one noticed that the surrounding space had been cut off for the time being.


    He found Lena who was maintaining order in the manor, pointed to the shadow above the castle, and said, "Don''t you realize there is something wrong with that thing?"


    Lina gave Su Changxing a strange look, and said, "Our captain has already gone to the castle to inquire, and there should be a result later, but what are you doing now, it seems that you are not allowed to run around in the manor."


    Obviously, she hasn''t realized the seriousness of the matter, or she has been hinted subconsciously that there is no big problem.


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, and reconfirmed: "Is there really no problem? I just saw someone die on the street, and the body was dragged into the castle by the servants."


    Of course, this is not nonsense, but just saw someone die in the castle on the mountain, suspected to be a player.


    "Someone died?"


    Lina showed a puzzled look and said, "How do you know?"


    With a hint of shock, Su Changxing said solemnly:


    "I got lost just now and went over there. I happened to see... Fortunately, they didn''t find me. Can you find a way to let me out? It''s too dangerous here."


    Lina thought for a while and said, "I probably won''t be able to go out, at least until tomorrow..."


    While they were talking, a man with a black overcoat, fair hair, thin figure, and a better face came.


    "Captain, how is the situation?" Lina asked immediately after seeing him.


    With a gentle smile, the man said:


    "There shouldn''t be any problems, but there have been some accidents in funeral ceremonies, and they say they can be resolved immediately, so let''s stay calm."


    Obviously, he was lying.


    If Su Changxing didn''t know some facts, he wouldn''t even be able to tell that he was lying.


    Lina was obviously relieved when she heard this, and introduced to Su Changxing:


    "This is our captain, Chris, a very powerful person who also came from a civilian background."


    Many of the Royal Police are descendants of nobles, and they came to the Royal Police to accumulate performance.


    "This is?" Chris looked at Su Changxing with a friendly expression, without any aloofness as the captain of the Royal Police.


    Without waiting for Lina to speak, Su Changxing immediately walked up to her, shook hands with her, and said enthusiastically, "I''ve heard of you for a long time, I''m Lina''s best friend, and she often mentions you."


    Best friend?


    Lina raised her eyebrows, remembering that he and Klein had only known each other for a few days, and felt that this guy''s face was thicker than expected, but it wouldn''t make people feel bored.


    She guessed that it might be because of Klein''s impatient appearance, and appearance is often an important plus item.


    Chris looked at the ordinary man in front of him, with a deeper smile on his face, and said:


    "That means you have a good relationship with Lena, she is an excellent policeman."


    The corners of his eyes twitched inadvertently, the man in front of him gave him a strange feeling, ordinary yet extraordinary, it reminded him of his past self, and a feeling of disgust arose spontaneously.


    He was tired of himself, hated those ordinary people, ordinary but ignorant, no different from animals.


    Su Changxing changed his voice and said, "Captain Chris, I just saw someone died near the castle and was killed by an attendant."


    Hearing this, Chris''s expression changed slightly, and he said, "Really? I''ll go and see later... Could it be that you misread it? The manor''s attendants have strict training and will not take the initiative to take action." , at most subdue people."


    Lina nodded and said, "That''s true."


    She also felt that the information given by Su Changxing was a bit abrupt.


    Su Changxing shrugged slightly, and didn''t seem to care much, and said, "Ha, maybe I misread it, after all, it''s far away... If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first, you guys are busy."


    He smelled conspiracy.


    This person named Chris has a big problem. More importantly, Lena is still kept in the dark. She looks very smart, but she doesn''t know anything. It seems that she trusts the captain too much.


    Chris looked at Su Changxing''s back, smiled and said, "A very interesting ordinary person."


    Lena glanced at Chris, thought for a while and said:


    "He actually has the qualifications to become a Extraordinary ~www.novelhall.com~ It''s just that he doesn''t want to be a farmer."


    Chris didn''t linger on this topic, but said: "Let''s go eat something first. There are some clues about the assassin who assassinated Burley. This may be a murder with internal and external collusion."


    Lina was silent for a while, and said, "I''ve already eaten."


    When she touched the fish, her mouth never stopped, wine and tea, biscuits, sliced ??cheese meat, bread... More importantly, the food made in this manor is so delicious.


    Of course, Chris knew that Lena must be fishing just now, so he didn''t care, and said with a smile:


    "Then I''ll go eat something first, and you and I will go to the castle later. I think there may be something wrong with the Duke''s butler."


    Lina showed surprise, and asked sideways, "Is there a problem with that housekeeper?"


    Chris nodded and said in a low voice: "Yes, his words were inconsistent, as if he was hiding something."


    Lina leaned against the flower bed and pondered for a while, always feeling that something was wrong, but she couldn''t figure out what was wrong, and the matter suddenly became extremely complicated.


    If there is a problem with the housekeeper, why should the manor be sealed off? Wouldn''t it be better to say that the murderer had escaped.

 v2 Chapter 117： Assassinate again

    Yu Duoduo rushed out of the castle along the eaves, but was not found. It seemed that the guards in the castle became empty because of the large number of attendants.


    But further outside, they may be spotted at any time, and the streets are full of patrolling servants.


    Pointing to the blue clock tower not far away, Paul said, "In the sewer of the building in front, there is a secret passage leading to the back mountain. Where do we go?"


    Yu Duoduo nodded, without any hesitation, he ran towards the direction Palei pointed at, even with a person on his back, the speed was quite fast.


    This place also happened to be the blind spot of several teams of squires patrolling, and they were not found.


    Yu Duoduo threw Bo Lai down first, and then jumped down by himself, stepping on the muddy ground.


    Polai was already covered in mud, but he didn''t care at all. He looked around, pointed to the stone in the corner, and said, "That''s right there, move that stone away."


    He seemed to be very familiar with this place, and he immediately found the location of the secret passage.


    Yu Duoduo moved the stone away and found that it was indeed a narrow passageway, which could accommodate two people just enough.


    "Master Pale, you are very familiar with this place." He put Pale on his back again, walked into the secret passage, and covered the stone again.


    Pale hesitated a little, and explained:


    "This place is the manor of Viscount Anthony in name, but in fact it is my father''s temporary place to stay. I stayed here for a while when I was young, so I know that I often sneak out from the secret passage to play."


    Yu Duoduo was stunned for a moment, and said, "So this is the Duke''s manor."


    Pauli nodded: "Yes, but I have never been to this place since then. For some reason, this place has also become the manor of the viscount in name."


    The terrain in the dark passage is complicated, there is a hollow that reflects dim light from above, and there is a smell of sewer.


    About ten minutes later, they pushed open a secret door, continued to move forward, and walked around for dozens of minutes before arriving at the exit, which was blocked by a brick and surrounded by thick bushes.


    Pauli breathed a sigh of relief:


    "It''s here. This is the back mountain. There should be no guards. Just be careful of the monsters hiding in the shadows."


    The lush trees bring the tranquility of the night, and the dots of lights in the manor can be faintly seen.


    Yu Duoduo also breathed a sigh of relief. He felt that the pressure was much less in an instant, and success was in front of him. As long as he went out, everything could be solved.


    Suddenly, there was a shout from the side.


    "Don''t go!"


    The two of them were startled by the sudden shout, and when they looked sideways, they found that it was a woman in a detective suit.


    Of course, Yu Duoduo recognized that the other party was also a player, and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you here?"


    Lu Mengyao pointed to the outside, and said: "The space here is cut off, if you can''t get through, if you force your way through, you will die."


    "The space is cut off?"


    Yu Duoduo had a puzzled look on his face, but he believed that there was no need for the other party to lie to him.


    Lu Yao glanced at Bo Lai who was tied up, and reminded him:


    "There have been some changes here. The son of the duke, Pauli, has launched some kind of ritual. If we die here, we will really die, so you should be careful and don''t go there."


    She acted very frankly, and told all the things in one go, mainly because the other party was also a player, and she felt that they were on the same road, so it shouldn''t matter to remind them.


    There was a strange look on Pale''s face, he looked at the undead man, and said, "I am Pale, and none of this has anything to do with me."


    Lu Mengyao looked at Bo Lai carefully, and said in disbelief, "You are the Duke''s son, Bo Lai?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Polly nodded affirmatively.


    Lu Mengyao turned her head to look at Yu Duoduo, and said, "So you are also an assassin, and you even tied Bo Lai out... a bit exaggerated."


    Yu Duoduo drew a few black lines on his forehead and explained:


    "I''m not an assassin... Butler Huo Jia betrayed Master Pole. He bought everyone and wanted to kill Master Pole. But after that, I escaped with Master Pole."


    Lu Mengyao squinted, thought for a while, and said seriously: "So?"


    so?


    Yu Duoduo was stunned for a moment, and said:


    "So all of this is not the method of Master Pale, and I am not an assassin. The dog butler is the one who started it."


    Pauli added: "But I don''t know what he wants to do... If you can help me escape, I can grant you any request."


    People on the verge of life and death are willing to grab every straw, just like him, Lu Mengyao doesn''t seem to have much fighting power, but he is still willing to make a big promise.


    Lu Mengyao didn''t care about the mission that popped up, and didn''t care about what Bolai said, and said:


    "We can''t get out now, the space here is cut off, so you guys wait here, or try somewhere else."


    other places?


    But where can they go to other places now, this is already considered the safest place.


    Yu Duoduo thought for a while and said, "Let''s stay here too... No wonder even if we escaped, it didn''t cause much commotion, they knew we couldn''t escape!"


    Pale''s expression was quite normal. Even in such an accident, he was thinking about why Butler Huo Jia did this?


    There is no reason.


    The butler has followed his father since he was young, and has always been loyal and capable.


    At least before his father died, the other party shouldn''t be deeply dissatisfied.


    What is it for?


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Huh? Why is that so?"


    Su Changxing''s face moved slightly, and he received news from Lu Mengyao that surprised him. She met the Duke''s son, Bo Lai, who was fleeing for his life in the back mountain.


    He thought that his mission had not been completed yet, if he went to kill Pale now, would he be able to complete the mission?


    It''s as simple as that.


    However, completing the mission ~www.novelhall.com~ by assassinating Pole cannot solve the problem of the partition of the manor space, nor can it explore the ongoing mysterious ceremony.


    This is a non-fixed ceremony, and the conditions of the ceremony are extremely harsh. Generally speaking, it is difficult to proceed, and it will naturally be interrupted.


    "I''ll talk about it after I kill it."


    He sorted out his thoughts, and felt that there was no need to think too complicatedly about the problem. Sometimes it might be better to cut the mess quickly.


    now.


    As the sun faded, his strength fully recovered.


    Su Changxing walked into the guest room on the second floor and locked the door, lit the oil lamp, took off the yellow straw hat and hung it on the hanger, jumped out of the window, and disappeared into the shadow of the night.


    He easily avoided all the attendants, came to the back mountain with the patrol team again, and walked unhurriedly towards Lu Mengyao''s position.


    "Who?"


    Sensing the movement, Yu Duoduo became vigilant, and picked up a dagger to assume a fighting stance.


    When someone came at this time, he had no choice but to fight to the death.


    "Kill your people."


    A clown came out of the darkness holding a pistol, staring at them with an exaggerated smile, which made people creepy and fearful.


    Yu Duoduo couldn''t help but froze. When he saw the big characters "Blood Hand Slaughter", he naturally knew the boss who slaughtered the first battle group of the Knights Guild.


    But why is he in this manor?


    Under the sight of the three of them, Su Changxing walked towards the bound Bo Lai step by step, approached him, raised his gun, put the muzzle of the gun on his forehead, and said calmly:


    "Son of the Duke, do you have any last words?"

 v2 Chapter 118： data brilliance

    Su Changxing didn''t pull the trigger immediately, he saw the red gemstone pendant hanging on Bo Lai''s chest, reflecting the moonlight, shining brightly and charmingly.


    A sense of familiarity arises spontaneously.


    This thing is in the same category as "Blood Ruby" and "Half Moon Ruby".


    This is definitely not a coincidence!


    Bo Lai looked at the strange shiny black musket in Su Changxing''s hand, smiled reluctantly, and said:


    "Just tell me what you want, and I can give it to you. Killing me is definitely not the best choice."


    The bullet fired soundlessly, piercing Paul''s head.


    But Bo Lai did not fall down, his double pupils shimmered, but the hole on his forehead did not overflow with blood, and he said in a trembling voice:


    "You will regret killing me!"


    at the same time.


    A large amount of data-like white light emerged around him, cold, blunt, and full of mist.


    what is that?


    Su Changxing had an insight into the streamer, and saw a pair of star-like pupils staring at him from a distance away.


    "You killed him!"


    Yu Duoduo opened his eyes wide and didn''t react for a while.


    The Bloody Butcher suddenly appeared here, and killed Bo Lai neatly. He came for Bo Lai.


    Su Changxing ignored him, but stared at the corpse on the ground and retreated quickly, noticing that the ground near the corpse was half empty and half solid, with lines running through it.


    Seeing Su Changxing retreating, Lu Mengyao also ran backwards, guessing that this "clown" was Klein.


    But at this time, a red task popped up in front of her eyes, which could not be cancelled.


    [Mission (kill the murderer): Bloody Slaughter killed the Duke''s son, and if he is killed, he will receive a rich reward from the Duke.


    Note: For special missions, accepting missions, the level will be temporarily increased by ten levels to help complete the mission. ¡¿


    Yu Duoduo''s expression changed, and he looked at the "clown" in front of him vigilantly. He didn''t accept the task immediately, but asked tentatively:


    "I didn''t see anything, let me know, I can help if needed."


    He was sure that even if he was promoted to level 10, he would not be the opponent of this boss, and this task looked very strange, and his intuition told him that he could not accept it.


    With a half-moon smile on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, he said:


    "Well, I won''t kill you, but before that, tell me what happened to you before?"


    Po Lai is indeed dead, and his mission is also shown to be completed, and he has gained 5,000 experience, but there are no additional rewards.


    But things are obviously not over yet, the space fault still exists, the shadow over the castle still exists, and the mysterious ceremony still continues.


    Yu Duoduo took a deep breath and recalled what he said: "We encountered an attack on the way to the manor. The butler took advantage of the attack to subdue Pale and me, and secretly brought them to the castle in the villa."


    "Because I have mastered the top-level lockpicking skills, I escaped from the castle with Pale, and then met her, and met you...We are really unlucky enough."


    Regarding the death of Pale, he also sighed quite a lot. Although the two had known each other not long ago, they really had some friendship.


    However, after all, he still regards Pauli as an NPC in the game. For an NPC, death is only one of the destinations.


    The white streamer of data became brighter and brighter, gradually enveloping Pauli''s body.


    That corpse stood up slowly from the ground, its eyes radiated astonishing white light, and a misty breath came out, and the surrounding environment also followed the rhythm, emitting ripples, presenting a half-empty, half-real scene.


    A silver-white revolver appeared in Su Changxing''s hand, the field expanded, and a green vertical eye appeared in mid-air to stare at Po Lai''s body, and invisible dotted lines passed through Pa Lai''s body.


    The next moment, several bullets shot towards Pale almost simultaneously, piercing through the white streamer and forcibly smashing his body.


    The roar of gunfire echoed on the back hill.


    Pale''s mutilated body fell to the ground again.


    The stream of light from those data became denser and more dazzling, shooting towards Su Changxing''s face.


    They decided to use a more direct attack method.


    "Ups and downs in illusion and reality, pursuing the only true meaning, is the holy light in the darkness..."


    It was as if someone was singing softly in his ear, some sort of electronically synthesized female voice, with a pulsing rasp.


    next moment.


    Su Changxing was overwhelmed by the stream of data, his consciousness was irretrievably blank, and his body seemed to be thrown into nothingness.


    Yes, he regrets it.


    Sure enough, Bo Lai should not be killed, this is a trap, a naked trap.


    The butler didn''t kill Pale, why did he do it?


    So Yu Duoduo was released on purpose by the housekeeper?


    A huge and complicated jigsaw puzzle took shape in his mind instantly.


    doctor rick, letter, royal police, chris, krien...


    a void.


    Or a tiny bug.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes suddenly, his senses recovered, and it was the same scene as before, the dark woods, a corpse on the ground, three people standing around, and the big crater on the ground that was blasted by bullets.


    He opened an "opening" in the pocket galaxy, and those streams of data, like water, flowed into the "opening" and entered the pocket galaxy.


    A split second, a thousandth of a second, a ten-thousandth of a second, or even shorter.


    [The power of divinity, the brilliance of data, the delusion of fools...]


    He got a brief message from "Zhen Zhi", and he didn''t know why, but he felt it was very important, and it seemed to be related to the essence of data flow.


    This is a high-level extraordinary power, corresponding to a specific form.


    If it is said that the domain he developed himself is a kind of extremely crude rule deformation, then the pocket galaxy is his absolute domain.


    There, he has absolute control and absolute power, like a god, even those streamers of data are held hostage by him and imprisoned in a very small space.


    However, these data streamers are self-expanding and self-reproducing at an extremely fast speed, and the number is increasing exponentially, and the scope is getting bigger and bigger.


    They seem to be able to transform everything they touch into themselves, like locusts, but they are ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times more terrifying than locusts.


    Facing such a situation, Su Changxing felt at a loss what to do. His own abilities were still limited. Even in the Pocket Galaxy, it was difficult to resist such a force.


    He still resisted with all his strength, and his mental power was quickly consumed. This feeling was like filling a cup of sand into the sea, and it disappeared soon.


    Those data streamers fill the endless sky, bringing extra light to the pocket galaxy, like new suns, they occupy this place.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were bloodshot, and a line of blood and tears slid down the nasal groove. His mental power had been emptied, and he was still being squeezed dry, and his consciousness was being pulled away bit by bit.


    He froze in place, motionless, obviously not in the right state.


    Yu Duoduo also noticed it, his face changed slightly, and all kinds of thoughts came to his mind, wouldn''t it be easy to kill the **** man at this time... But the other party is acting surly, playing cards not according to common sense, could it be just teasing Him, seduce him to shoot.


    Seeing this, Lu Mengyao stood in front of Yu Duoduo and said coldly:


    "You can leave now, if you mess around, both of us may die here."


    Yu Duoduo immediately understood that these two people were in the same group, and Lu Mengyao should have tipped off the **** hand butcher before.


    Why did the other party help an NPC, a boss?


    Yu Duoduo glanced at Su Changxing who was still fixed in place, stepped back step by step and said, "Then I''m leaving, don''t trouble me, I just want to live now."


    Losing the talisman of immortality, his psychological pressure is infinite.


    Lu Mengyao pressed the hat on her head and said affirmatively: "You go, I won''t look for you again, I promise."


    If Yu Duoduo wanted to fight, there was really nothing she could do. Her level was far inferior to the opponent''s, and she had no chance of winning in a fight.


    Fortunately, Yu Duoduo was already frightened, and that astonishing attack left a big shadow on his mind.


    Just as Su Changxing fell into despair, he found that as the number of data streamers increased, their autonomy became weaker and weaker. They seemed to have independent consciousness before, but now they are more like a light in nature, just existing there.


    Their characteristics gradually tend towards this world, and merge with this world, becoming a part of this world.


    Everything suddenly quieted down.


    There is no longer a heated conflict between data streamers and pocket galaxies.


    The streamer of data has also stopped self-expansion and reproduction, like an aurora hanging over the world, reflecting the galaxy, brilliant and brilliant.


    Shua~


    Su Changxing sat down on the ground, panting heavily, felt a dull pain coming from the back of his head, suddenly felt dizzy, took out a large bag of cherry blossom powder, randomly stuffed it into his mouth, and swallowed it dryly.


    He still didn''t fall down after all.


    "what happened to you?"


    Lu Mengyao squatted aside, looked at Su Changxing carefully from the side of her head, and said with concern.


    Yu Duoduo had already left, but she didn''t.


    Su Changxing reckoned that Lu Mengyao had recognized him, and said viciously, "Aren''t you afraid of death? Don''t you run away?"


    Lu Mengyao blinked her eyes and said, "You really look like you, no wonder so many people can''t find your identity... I saved you just now, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com You should Don''t take revenge, Klein."


    Su Changxing took off the mask and restored his original appearance, and said, "It seems that you are not stupid."


    Immediately, he picked up the ruby ??from Paulet''s body, which looked like a withered index finger, blurry, like a clumsy handicraft.


    [Finger ruby: an extremely precious ornament, worn by the Duke''s son all the year round, it can definitely fetch a good price in the black market, but you have to be careful of being arrested. ¡¿


    "What happened just now?" Lu Mengyao asked, as if seeing a ball of white light hit Su Changxing, and immediately after, Su Changxing remained motionless.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, and said slowly: "I don''t know, he has a strange power on him..."


    Until now, he was still in a trance, only to realize that what he gained was not 5,000 experience, but 40,000 experience, and those data streamers gave him 35,000 experience.


    Because of this, he has been promoted six levels in a row, reaching level thirty-six, which is considered to have just passed the precipitation period of the seventh level.


    It will definitely take a long process for a seventh-order Extraordinary to go up, but these so-called experience points easily make up for this process.


    His extraordinary strength has become thicker and thicker. Compared with before, it is at least one-third stronger. His mental power has broken through thirty, his strength and physique have broken through twenty because of the "butcher''s blade", and his other attributes are also close to twenty.


    "What is the principle?"


    Su Changxing didn''t understand why he could gain a lot of experience points by storing the data streamer in his pocket Galaxy.


    In other words, these data streamers enhanced his strength.

 v2 Chapter 119： no justice

    The great nobles have great power and are above the laws of the kingdom. If it were not for special circumstances, their royal police would not be able to investigate them.


    After all, they are an institution for the aristocracy.


    "Don''t talk for a while, let me come, even if there is something wrong with the butler." Chris told the team members next to him: "The butler has a lot of power, and he manages everything in the manor."


    Even though they are all Extraordinary and have good strength, the strength of the manor should not be underestimated.


    Several royal police officers, including Lena, all showed serious expressions. They all thought that there was something wrong with the butler... Captain Chris was generally right. He was recognized both in terms of strength and ability. powerful.


    Lina also thinks so. Under the leadership of Chris, they have captured a large number of extraterres who committed crimes and maintained the stability of the kingdom.


    A group of attendants saw them approaching, stepped forward and said:


    "What are you doing? The castle is currently holding a funeral ceremony, and you are not allowed to enter!"


    In the eyes of these attendants, these royal policemen are not much different from other people. In the manor, they are the real "policemen".


    Chris smiled and said: "We want to see a butler, there is something important, we are in charge of investigating the murderer who assassinated Master Bailey."


    The attendant still had a lofty demeanor, and said lightly:


    "You wait at the door, someone will notify you and arrange for you to go in... After all, outsiders are not allowed to enter the castle at will."


    Chris still nodded with a smile and said, "It''s troublesome."


    Lina and the others felt very normal about Chris''s behavior. The captain was always so approachable, and felt that this attendant looked down on others. They were the Royal Police, and they had this attitude.


    not for a while.


    A male servant in a blue and white long coat came to lead them in and warned: "Only two people can follow me to the inner circle later, and the others are waiting outside."


    Chris turned his head and said, "Lena, follow me in, and the others are waiting outside."


    No one else disagreed with this decision.


    Lina has a special ability to deeply analyze a person, which often has miraculous effects in handling cases.


    They followed the servants into the inner circle of the castle, and the butler with a pipe came up to them, and said with a cold face:


    "I don''t know if your investigation has made any progress? I''m sure that the murderer who killed Master Pole is in the manor."


    Lina noticed that the corner of the butler''s plain long coat was stained with some inconspicuous blood stains, and it was her professional instinct that she noticed it at the first time.


    But thinking of what Chris said, she didn''t say anything.


    Chris shook hands with the butler, and said calmly:


    "Well, some progress has been made, but the specific person has not been identified yet. The murderer should be found out soon...if he is really in the manor."


    The butler''s attitude was not good, and he snorted coldly: "I hope so."


    Chris observed several other people from the corner of his eye, then changed his voice and said:


    "We also want to investigate your burial ceremony. If there is any problem, we hope that Housekeeper Huo Jia can tell us directly."


    The butler''s expression changed slightly, he waved his sleeves, and said:


    "There is no problem. If you want to see it, go and see it... You take them to the ceremony hall to have a look. I still have some things to do."


    He commanded harshly to the servant beside him.


    There are almost no people on this side of the castle, it is empty, and there are not even guards patrolling.


    "Is there no one here?" Lina asked the servant.


    The servant glanced back at Lina and said, "There''s always been no one here. The castle is too big. We mainly operate at the front of the castle."


    Yes, the castle is too big and too luxurious for a Viscount


    Lina frowned slightly, feeling the growing uneasiness.


    She glanced at Chris and whispered:


    "This... the ceremony is a bit weird."


    Generally speaking, funeral ceremonies are peaceful and clear, and most of them will be performed by the pastor of the church.


    Chris nodded, agreed, hesitated and said, "Let''s see."


    Walking through a long corridor, there are faint and delicate oil lamps hanging on the wall. With the sound of footsteps, it seems that there are water drops falling on the ears.


    "this is¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Lina saw the two ghost-faced stone statues next to the altar, and she was sure that this was definitely not a funeral ceremony, but an unknown mysterious ceremony.


    "There is something wrong with this ceremony! The captain must tell them to stop immediately. According to the regulations for the use of the ceremony, this kind of unknown ceremony is absolutely forbidden, and it is very likely to cause disaster."


    She said earnestly, with a firm attitude, knowing that this is definitely not a small matter. If one is not careful, everyone in the manor will die as a result.


    But the strange thing is that Chris stared at the dark ceremony hall, his expression was still calm, he was not surprised at all, and said slowly:


    "If it''s the Duke, there shouldn''t be any problem with using this kind of ceremony. The so-called prohibition is only for other people."


    Lina''s eyes were trembling, and she noticed that Chris was acting strangely, his eyes were sharp, completely different from the usual gentleness, and he was a different person.


    His hands were clasped together in front of his chest, his index finger and thumb joined together, making a triangular gesture, with a look of apology on his face:


    "Lena, go to sleep, just get some sleep."


    A white light flashed, and Lina was about to say something, so she fell softly on the ground, breathing evenly, and seemed to have fallen asleep.


    "There is no justice, it''s just the ups and downs of power."


    Chris''s hoarse voice echoed in the hall, his eyes were dark, as empty as this dark hall, he looked at the ghost face statue in the middle, and remembered what happened before.


    He used to be very similar to Lena, with a desire for justice in his chest, thinking that they existed just to maintain fairness...


    He picked up the ruby ??pendant on Lina''s neck and walked towards the altar. It happened that there was a groove of the same shape on the altar, the shape of a half moon, which matched the gemstone.


    As the gemstones were put on, the altar was the center, emitting a light blue luster, illuminating the dark hall, and everything around it became half-solid, half-empty, unreal, with obvious lines interspersed in it.


    Those lines seem to be the foundation of the world.


    On the street, the patrolling guards stopped and looked around, looking at the sky. The manor seemed to be covered with a translucent black hood. The moon in the sky became blurred and the light dimmed.


    They seem to be withdrawing from the outside world.


    The space is completely distorted, and the street turns in a 90-degree spiral, but people standing on the street can''t feel any abnormalities, and can only observe the road from a distance.


    "What the hell?"


    Su Changxing looked at the manor from the mountain. The space in the manor has been fragmented, into small pieces, but each small piece is connected to each other.


    They forcibly form a self-circulation, a closed space without boundaries.


    He can identify such a distorted and broken space, which is similar to the principle of white feather flickering, but it is completely disordered.


    He was even able to jump directly from the back mountain to the manor with the flickering white feather.


    "You just stay here and don''t move, I''ll go over and see what''s going on."


    Su Changxing turned his head and said to Lu Mengyao, his body turned into white feathers and disappeared in place.


    The next moment, he appeared near the square.


    This place has become a mess. Several people passed through the blockade of the attendants and ran out of the manor, only to find that they were back near the square and could not leave here at all.


    Such a strange scene made everyone feel flustered and helpless, including those attendants who were still maintaining order.


    Su Changxing had just appeared in the square, and before he had walked a few steps, a blond knight in heavy armor stood in front of him holding a spear.


    "Ha, Bloody Hand Slaughter, I didn''t expect you to appear here. You can''t kill the Duke''s son, right?"


    Wang Yulin, vice president of the Knights Guild, stared at this ordinary NPC wearing a straw hat, and said slowly.


    If it wasn''t for the reminder from the mission, the real identity of this person would be Bloody Hand Slaughter.


    Unexpected.


    Su Changxing took off the straw hat, and said with a hint of doubt, "Well, Sir Knight, do we know each other?"


    When Wang Yulin heard this, he almost lost his temper. He still pretended to be here at this time. He also had to lament that the other party''s camouflage ability was so good, even a little perverted. No wonder he didn''t find it out before.


    He raised his long sword with both hands, and said: "Stop pretending, you are a **** butcher, let me kill you with my own hands, it will be a shame."


    Because of the mission, his level has temporarily reached level 35, reaching a level that no player has ever reached.


    He suddenly felt high-spirited, wouldn''t it be easy to kill the little boss who was **** butcher?


    Before, he had experienced the strength of Bloody Slayer, although it was strong, it was not unacceptable.


    Su Changxing understood that those data streamers might be inextricably linked to the games covering this world, and his identity might be exposed because he killed Bo Lai.


    But what he didn''t understand was, why did the vice president come alone?


    With an exaggerated smile on Su Changxing''s face, he mocked: "Where are your helpers, can you really do it by yourself?"


    Wang Yulin was expressionless, and said coldly: "I can kill you alone."


    As soon as the words fell, a light blade pierced through a space of more than ten meters and stopped in front of Su Changxing, moving forward very slowly.


    Wang Yulin had a look of astonishment on his face. He noticed that Su Changxing had become extremely fast at this moment, and he could only see a long blurred shadow.


    dusk!


    The golden light refracted back and forth in the surrounding space.


    Wang Yulin''s movements became extremely slow, as if he had stopped, but in fact he was still moving at an invisible speed.


    Looking closely, those streamers of data are flooding Su Changxing''s domain~www.novelhall.com~ They have greatly strengthened the power of the domain.


    It originally slowed down the speed, but now it almost imprisoned Wang Yulin and his thoughts.


    Su Changxing sideways dodged the light blade, pulled out the revolver, and shot at the vice president''s head. Following the fire photon, the bullet pierced through his body, leaving a vanishing tail flame in the distance.


    Wang Yulin fell heavily to the ground, avoiding the deadly position, but the shot still pierced through his chest, leaving a big **** hole, and blood gushed out like a spring.


    A real, bone-deep pain like never before.


    He suddenly realized that death was so close to him that it seemed that he, too, would die, without a second chance.


    "do not!"


    He stared at the muzzle of the gun, shouted loudly, and quickly stepped back, his body stopped in place again.


    A stationary target is always easier to hit.


    The bullet pierced his body again with **** petals.


    The moment the vice president died, a stream of white data gushed out of his body again, quickly devoured the body whole, and shot towards Su Changxing.


    This time, he reacted quickly and directly opened a "hole" in front of the Pocket Galaxy, and those streams of data flowed into the Pocket Galaxy logically.


    The data streamer did not have a fierce collision with the pocket galaxy, but merged with the data streamer that already existed in the sky, and only a slight wave appeared.


    "What the **** is this?"


    Su Changxing noticed that these streamers of data seemed to have the same origin as this world, and had a similar essence, just like a person''s hands and legs.

 v2 Chapter 120： Electric light

    It took only a few minutes from the contact to the end of the battle, and the attendants in the square were naturally alarmed, but they did not approach, but watched vigilantly from a distance.


    "Aren''t you going to do it?"


    Su Changxing knelt down and touched Wang Yulin''s corpse with his hands, red mist condensed in the air and rushed towards his fingers.


    [Trigger "Butcher''s Blade", physique +0.1, strength +0.1]


    This is blood energy.


    "Butcher''s Blade" can absorb and transform the power in blood energy.


    Blood energy is the energy born when order creatures die. It is related to flesh and blood and spirit. Many **** rituals will use blood energy to perform equivalent replacements.


    A red light flashed in his eyes.


    Su Changxing went straight to the nearest attendant and asked, "Where did those royal policemen go?"


    The attendant took a few steps back, feeling the tremendous pressure, glanced at his companion who had stepped back further, smiled reluctantly and said:


    "Sir, they seem to be heading towards the castle."


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully, and said, "That man took the initiative to attack me just now, and I fought back in self-defense. It shouldn''t be a problem to kill him."


    "No, no, he deserves to die. He dares to commit murder in the castle. He doesn''t know how to live or die."


    The attendants also didn''t understand the situation, but they had some impressions of Su Changxing. It seemed that he was just a farmer who came to deliver pork, but now he transformed into a powerful Extraordinary.


    Sure enough, things seemed to be going on a predetermined track, and it was a coincidence that Lina and the others went to the castle at this time.


    "It can''t be dead already."


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, things happened faster than he expected, and there were waves of hair-raising aura coming from the castle.


    "What the **** are they trying to do, a bunch of lunatics!"


    He couldn''t help cursing, and he didn''t quite understand why this kind of thing happened to him, and he shouldn''t come here.


    Then, he immediately ran to the manor, wanting to see if he could stop this unknown ceremony, at least he couldn''t be killed here inexplicably.


    Because the space is fragmented, his path is also distorted. One moment he was on the other side of the street, and the next moment he came to the other side of the street.


    Several attendants saw Su Changxing and shouted: "Sir, please go back to the room. The situation is critical now, so you are not allowed to come out."


    They didn''t know what the situation was, but they still took the pre-ordered measures.


    Su Changxing looked at them, waved his hand, and said, "Okay, but I''ll take a stroll over there first."


    The closer you get to the castle, the more abstract the surrounding environment becomes, with lines interspersed between the buildings, either bright or dark, virtual or real.


    A message from Doomsday Games.


    ¡¾Leaving the current closed space, you can leave the current world according to the guidance¡¿


    "Can''t you just take me back?"


    Su Changxing complained secretly, thinking that Doomsday Game should have this ability, but he just didn''t want to spend more.


    now.


    He stood on a piece of gravel suspended in the air, with his head down, looking at the castle that was divided into several pieces not far away to form a square.


    It seems that because the space is distorted, the style is out of place, and the black half-length hair is flying in the air.


    He looked around and felt that someone was staring at him in the dark, but he didn''t find where he was.


    Those who can avoid his perception are definitely not weak, at least not much weaker than him, and the two are at the same level.


    Zi~


    In an instant, countless bolts of lightning appeared in the space and stirred towards him, hitting the rocks and causing an explosion, splashing out large and small gravel.


    dusk!


    The yellow luster refracted back and forth in the space, and at the moment of electric light contact, he turned into a sky full of white feathers and disappeared in place.


    "what?"


    The man thought that Su Changxing would be able to resist, but he didn''t expect that Su Changxing could dodge, because it was difficult to dodge a ray of light.


    bang~


    A shot rang out.


    Su Changxing appeared on the top of the street not far away, holding a black and white sniper rifle in one hand, shooting in the direction of the lightning.


    The bullet formed a black line, refracting back and forth in several debris spaces.


    There was a violent crash, accompanied by lightning.


    In the smoke, a figure holding a cigarette rod walked up the street and looked at Su Changxing in surprise.


    "It''s you?"


    He seemed to know who Su Changxing was.


    This person was Bolai''s housekeeper, Huo Jia, wearing a tight black short jacket, holding a cigarette rod in one hand, and a conspicuous electric light was wrapped around the rod.


    A suffocating breath came from the butler.


    Sixth-order Extraordinary!


    This is not a counterfeit like Wang Yulin who was promoted temporarily, but a genuine sixth-order Extraordinary.


    Su Changxing was puzzled by this. A sixth-order Extraordinary was willing to be a housekeeper. No wonder he felt strange.


    "You recognize me?"


    Su Changxing smiled on his red and green face, his voice was low and hoarse, he was carrying a sniper rifle, looking at the other party, looking extremely relaxed.


    The butler frowned slightly, and said slowly: "I know, you are the one who launched the attack and killed Master Pale."


    His tone was definitely incomparable, without the slightest doubt.


    "yes?"


    Su Changxing''s complexion changed, and he said with a smile: "Your call, Young Master Bolai, is really kind. Could it be that you didn''t arrange all of this?"


    The butler''s face changed slightly, and he said in a cold voice, "Give me the things, and I''ll let you go... It''s beyond my expectation that you''re still alive."


    Sure enough, Huo Jia deliberately arranged for Pale to escape before, and wanted him to kill Pale, knowing that killing Pale would trigger those data streamers. what


    Su Changxing also didn''t want to understand how he got into the other party''s scheme, or that the other party knew his true identity all along, or even said that Huo Jia was the one who wrote the letter.


    "Something? What is it?" Su Changxing asked doubtfully with a smile on his face, as if he had no idea what the other party was talking about.


    The butler stared at Su Changxing, and said in a deep voice, "If you don''t come according to the plan, you will be the one who will be unlucky, and you will have to bear the consequences yourself."


    The plan always fails to keep up with the changes. The killer should be dead at this point in time, and he needs to retrieve the gems from Pole''s body.


    But the killer is not dead, and his strength is beyond his expectation.


    "For you? I''ll give it to you after I leave here. After all, you don''t seem to have any credibility." Su Changxing smiled lightly.


    In fact, his pressure is not small, he is always tense, and the opponent''s attack method is very fast, it is entirely possible to kill him before he can react, so he must be careful.


    Their victory or defeat is only a hair''s breadth away!


    The butler took a deep breath, smiled relievedly, and said, "I can understand the fear of death, but it is your honor to die in a great cause, and you should not be frightened by it."


    Great cause?


    Su Changxing glanced at the almost distorted shadow above the castle, exuding waves of misty breath, and said:


    "It seems that your definition of greatness is really not high. I am relatively vulgar. I just want to live... Let me get out of here, I don''t care what you want."


    The butler looked at Su Changxing and shook his head, then sighed, "You can''t get out, you can only help us push the ceremony forward before everything is over."


    "You seem to look down on me?"


    The smile on Su Changxing''s face was even bigger, bits and pieces of silver light burst out from his eyes, and the range of perception expanded rapidly, completely covering the surroundings of the castle.


    One after another, nothingness lines passed through the butler''s body, and then dozens of bullets shot towards the butler along the lines.


    When speaking, he locked the butler, triggering the "perfect barrage".


    This is also his strongest blow so far. Thirty-two bullets shot out in a stream of light. At the same time, the yellow light refracted in the surrounding space and quickly spread to the space where the housekeeper was.


    The dazzling electric light exploded in the dark night, penetrating the domain covered by dusk. The housekeeper''s tyrannical strength broke free from the shackles of the domain, and used the smoke rod as a weapon to block in front of him, making the electric light form a blue electric wall in an attempt to block Su Changxing''s attack. attack.


    As the gunshots went out, the blue electric wall remained intact. The butler flew more than ten meters away, gliding on the ground, his body was mutilated, and one hand and one leg were missing.


    The bullet circled the edge of the electric wall in a perfect arc.


    "why!"


    He spat out blood, his face full of disbelief, such an extreme attack had already broken through the sky, making him shudder, and the opponent was only a seventh-order Extraordinary.


    Su Changxing carried the gun and walked towards him in an exaggerated posture, with a seemingly kind smile on his face, he said:


    "It seems that you are not very good. It seems that you have no right to despise me."


    Through the superposition of various abilities, his attack ability has been pulled to the extreme, surpassing the framework of ranks. As long as he is allowed to master the upper hand, even a sixth-rank Extraordinary has a chance to kill him in one blow.


    "Let''s see~"


    The butler snorted coldly, his body turned into a ball of lightning, and disappeared into the night.


    "Nice way to escape..."


    Su Changxing looked at the castle, and immediately chased after him. After killing the butler, he could find a way to stop the ceremony.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A strong smell of blood filled the air~www.novelhall.com~ Many people died, and the bodies of many attendants lay on the street in front of the castle. smile.


    Su Changxing chased him all the way, but he didn''t find the butler. Instead, he saw a scene where someone slaughtered all the servants of the castle, including the royal police.


    Some died in the melee, with a halberd in their abdomen, and some died peacefully with a peaceful smile on their faces.


    Such a scene is very strange. There was a battle here just before, and it seems that these royal policemen fought with the castle attendants.


    Basically no one survived.


    "There is no body of Lena... and no body of Chris."


    Su Changxing checked the corpses on the ground, and found that the two royal police officers he was more familiar with were not among them.


    He had some guesses about this, and snapped his fingers lightly with his left hand, and green figures emerged from the corpses on the ground.


    Powerful extraordinary people can often breed powerful evil spirits, but they cannot directly breed undead spirits like Taoi.


    Evil spirits have an upper limit, and it is difficult to break through that layer of natural shackles, but undead spirits do not. They have a physical body and can grow infinitely. They are terrifying things.


    After advancing to the seventh level, the ability of "Shepherd" is also more powerful, and can be integrated into the domain for use. The advantage is that he can spend less energy recruiting evil spirits, and spend less energy controlling them, correspondingly Can control more evil spirits at the same time.


    However, these evil spirits seem to be just cannon fodder for high-level Extraordinary, unless there are a certain amount of them.

 v2 Chapter 121： beyond this life

    "Temporarily start the ceremony, Chris."


    Huo Jia panted heavily, leaning against the flower bed, covered in blood, was seriously injured, and almost died. Fortunately, he has a unique life-saving ability. As long as the lightning keeps on, no matter how serious the injury is, he will not die easily.


    But he was not far from death, his injuries were too serious to recover, and once the lightning was cut off, his life would come to an end.


    But even so, he didn''t have any panic, and appeared calm. The space in front of him gradually disintegrated into two parallel mirror spaces.


    Chris came out of the dark corridor, and said with some doubts: "Temporary activation? Could this be wrong, the things haven''t been brought yet."


    Huo Jia shook his head and said, "That person is too strong, I''m no match, you start the ceremony quickly, although it''s not perfect, the impact shouldn''t be too great."


    Chris stood behind Huojia, with a warm smile on his face, clasped his hands on his chest, and said, "Okay, Sir Knight, I will start the ceremony now."


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Huo Jia hadn''t finished speaking, a milky white and holy light penetrated his already mutilated head, the signs of life were cut off instantly, and he tilted his head and fell to the side of the flower bed, his eyes were still open, and he looked blankly at the night sky.


    "Even you can''t help but appear dull. Only strength is real... I don''t care about justice and truth. Farewell, Blue Moon Knight."


    He glanced at Huo Jia''s body, and said to himself:


    "Who would have thought that the Blue Moon Knight who fought against the eight top battle groups in the Aijia Kingdom 30 years ago would die here in obscurity, and is still the Duke''s steward."


    Chris''s pupils became deeper, and when he looked up at the large number of evil spirits floating in the sky, he knew who the other party was, the murderer, "Blood Hand Slaughter".


    With a wave of his hand, a large amount of silver-white light danced in the air, surrounded, and illuminated the dark night, the earth-red ground, and the white walls.


    Under the white light, the evil spirits quickly disintegrated, as if they had met their nemesis, and scattered in pieces.


    At this moment, Su Changxing stood on the eaves and saw Huo Jia''s body on the flower bed, and Chris standing beside him.


    Obviously, Chris killed Hoja, but why would he do it?


    "Why are you here? So you are also the Duke''s running dog?" Chris looked at the clown in front of him, showing a mocking smile.


    "The duke''s lackey?"


    Su Changxing smiled lightly and said, "To be honest, I don''t know any dukes, but that''s not important, the important thing is what do you want to do?"


    Chris'' behavior is very meaningful. He seems to be helping the ceremony, but he kills the castle attendants and Huo Jia.


    Is this trying to take advantage of it all by yourself?


    "Of course it''s power!"


    As soon as Chris finished speaking, the sky was filled with silvery white light, turning into a dark shadow similar to the huge, distorted shadow in the sky above.


    "Haha, if your purpose is the same as mine, then you are slow!"


    His expression was insane, his eyes were pitch black, like a black void, without the slightest trace of a human look, and he became indifferent.


    All of a sudden, Su Changxing felt a sense of panic, as if his personality had been dissociated, and he felt that everything was unreal.


    They are just people in the story, and he is just a bystander.


    "You are courting death!"


    He sensed something was wrong, and retreated quickly, a large amount of golden luster was refracted in the space, and the range of perception expanded.


    There was no one in the castle except him and Chris, and a pair of huge eyes were staring at them from above.


    The unreal feeling gradually became abrupt.


    Su Changxing shot at Chris''s face, the bullet streaked silver light in the dark night, and penetrated Chris''s body, but did not leave any trace on him, as if everything just now was an illusion.


    fear.


    A surge of fear.


    He didn''t know what it was, but he trembled from the bottom of his heart, thinking of the monster that had appeared in West Bridge City, and felt a little familiar.


    They are similar in some respects.


    The next moment, he triggered the ability he had stolen from Huo Jia, turned into a bolt of lightning and flew into the distance, and clearly felt the space behind him disappearing, or being transformed into something he couldn''t understand.


    The attendants on several streets were swallowed by nothingness, turning into some messy lines interspersed in the space, not the passing of life, but the erasure of existence.


    This nothingness has nothing to do with the size of the power, but the difference in dimensions.


    That is the dimensionality reduction blow of high-dimensional power.


    They couldn''t even understand what kind of thing it was, what kind of existence it was.


    "Are these people crazy? Attract such a thing."


    Su Changxing felt his scalp go numb, and the surrounding lightning became more dazzling, and he flew out at a faster speed.


    But his speed was still far from fast enough, at least he couldn''t run to the edge of the manor, and even if he escaped, it seemed pointless.


    Here is a closed space!


    A stooped old man was standing on the street, looking at this side quietly, wearing a simple dark coat and a top hat.


    When he saw Su Changxing who was running away, he smiled and waved his hands, as if he was greeting an old friend. Facing such a scene, he didn''t panic at all, and even seemed calm.


    Henry?


    Su Changxing showed a look of astonishment, as if his brain had been hit hard by a hammer, the only missing piece of the puzzle was the important piece.


    "It''s beyond my expectation that your kid survived. It''s very good."


    A familiar voice came.


    Old Henry raised his left hand high, pointed his index finger to the sky, and a feather-like black light appeared all over his body. The powerful coercion rolled over the surrounding space, bringing out ripples.


    At least a fifth-order Extraordinary!


    This was something Su Changxing hadn''t noticed before. He only thought that Henry was an ordinary Extraordinary, but he didn''t expect it to be so powerful, so powerful.


    The huge wall formed by countless black feathers blocked the spreading nothingness.


    For a moment, everything seemed to stand still.


    The skin on Henry''s face was no longer so dry, but became rosy and looked younger, but the vicissitudes of life still couldn''t be concealed.


    "You are the Grand Duke, Charlotte Rollins."


    Su Changxing stood behind him, and said calmly, he had thought of everything, but he was still not sure, the thing was too absurd and unreasonable.


    "You are very smart! Klein, you thought of it so quickly."


    Henry smiled and praised, with the same tone, just like chatting with Su Changxing in the restaurant: "I deceived you, I''m sorry."


    Su Changxing still had many questions in his mind, and asked, "Why? Why did you do this? Your lord, you have everything in this kingdom, as long as you want."


    Henry looked at those emptiness lines, and smiled slightly: "I said I''m so idle, do you believe me if I''m courting death?"


    Su Changxing thought of Lina''s bright and beautiful eyes, and thought it was ridiculous, and said in a deep voice, "You not only killed your own son, but also your own daughter. What''s the difference between this and a lunatic?"


    It suddenly occurred to him that Lena and Pale were very similar, both had brown hair and blue eyes, both wore a ruby ??pendant, and even had similar positions.


    Henry shook his head and said: "Part of this world is fake. My son has already died. I don''t know when. The only proof is that he didn''t have double pupils when he was young."


    "The same is true for Lena. They are human beings, but they are not. They are false existences... I don''t know if you can understand, but I can feel that you are a real existence."


    This could be a game world, so what Henry said could also be true, that dead NPCs would be filled by newly spawned NPCs.


    But this seems to be a real world again, and there are too many contradictory points in it.


    "Just because of this? What if they didn''t die, but were just resurrected?" Su Changxing said indifferently.


    "of course not."


    "Klein, after doing some things, you will fail, die, and be reviled by thousands of people, but no matter what, you still have to do it..."


    The lines on Henry''s face outlined distinct contours, and the black light shone on his profile, making him very determined.


    "You can be regarded as my half-disciple. I always want to teach you a little bit, otherwise it won''t make sense."


    He walked step by step towards the empty space, a halberd of black light was condensed in one hand, and the bright feathers appeared and disappeared around the halberd.


    "Boy, I will only teach you once, to see how I can cut away the nothingness in this world!"


    A pair of huge black feathers appeared behind him. As he moved forward, his figure continued to grow, and the black halberd in his hand also grew larger, ten meters, one hundred meters, one thousand meters.


    The gray and white nothingness made of countless lines was pierced through the air by a black halberd~www.novelhall.com~ A layer of tinfoil-like thing was torn off, revealing chains made of streamers of data running through the sky and the earth.


    At the top of the chain, a pair of pupils of stars emerged, and the shadow formed a head that looked like a giant dragon.


    The ceremony hall of the castle was suspended in nothingness. Chris stood at the door, his body turned into a black line, and only one head remained. Seeing Henry laughed mockingly:


    "My lord duke, the situation seems to be a bit out of your expectation, what should I do?"


    At this moment, he seemed to have infinite power, unimaginable power.


    Only power!


    Henry looked down at him and sighed: "I''m sorry, I lied to you too, but let''s be buried together... Chris, you should have been a good boy."


    As soon as the words fell, Henry''s huge body turned into countless black feathers and rushed towards this void world, like blades of blades constantly impacting the chains formed by data streamers.


    With a look of horror on Chris''s face, he cursed: "Old man, are you crazy, you will die too... So you want to do this! This lunatic! Crazy!"


    "The meaning of the Extraordinary is to transcend oneself, transcend this life, and transcend the inaccessible."


    Henry looked back at Su Changxing, showing a hearty smile, swung the black halberd horizontally, the chains were broken one by one, and his body completely collapsed in nothingness, disappearing until there was nothing left.


    A large amount of blood energy visible to the naked eye escaped, but was assimilated by nothingness.


    These emptinesses allow energy to converge and accumulate on its own, forming a spontaneous process of entropy reduction.

 v2 Chapter 122： return

    How to escape the boundless shadow, this is a problem, and that is exactly what Henry did.


    This world is covered by the shadow of that "existence", and it didn''t do it deliberately. It just stood there, and the shadow cast happened to cover this place, and it kept changing the world.


    The so-called games are nothing but derivatives!


    Su Changxing doubts whether the doomsday game exists similarly, at least the two look similar and there is some kind of connection.


    The black light penetrates this void world, causing vibrations in this small space, and then it is assimilated by the void, and countless chains are broken at the same time.


    Did you make it?


    Su Changxing didn''t know, but he felt that the possibility was unlikely, because Henry was fully prepared to fail. This is a small completely enclosed space, and even if it was swallowed by nothingness, it would not interfere with the outside world.


    And once Henry completely cut off the chains and got out of the shadows, it would trigger an avalanche of changes, and the outside world would gradually get out of the shadows.


    In other words, once Henry succeeds, there will no longer be so-called players in this world, at least not in large numbers and routinely.


    This is a path to truth.


    But what is real?


    Does it have to be true?


    At this moment, Su Changxing felt confused, he was never as determined as he seemed, wandering, hesitating, asking himself countless times in his heart.


    Henry''s firmness shocked him, so what if he poked a hole out of the sky in order to achieve his goal.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Klein, in fact, it''s okay to be an ordinary person quietly. It''s too difficult to change yourself in this world, and those big nobles rule everything."


    Henry made a cup of black tea, pushed it over, and said slowly: "But if you become a Extraordinary, it will not be so simple."


    Su Changxing shrugged and said, "Well, no ordinary person should be able to refuse the temptation of becoming an Extraordinary."


    Except for a few ordinary people, most people will be forced by life, disease, earning a living, suffering...


    Henry shook his head and sighed:


    "I used to think that if I had enough power, I could change everything, but I found it was futile. I thought I could change the world, but I still had to adapt to the world."


    "So I''m just a restaurateur now, and I''m only happy to be a restaurateur."


    Su Changxing didn''t quite agree with this, and said: "Extraordinary people have more rights to choose, and they can control their destiny more in their own hands."


    Henry pointed to the watercolor painting on the wall and said: "


    "Ordinary people are a blank sheet of paper, and there is only one sheet of blank sheet of paper. Extraordinary people, when they see something other than blank sheet of paper, will paint on it...until they destroy themselves."


    "Extraordinary means breaking through the shackles, but also means madness, means destruction, so you need to restrain yourself at all times."


    Su Changxing nodded seriously, and said, "It should be so. Extraordinary people themselves are very dangerous, and most of those murderers are extraordinary people."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "It really is madness and destruction."


    Su Changxing also suspected that Henry might really have gone crazy, and this was also his path to destruction.


    The nothingness is still spreading around, drowning the people in the manor, turning them into countless messy lines.


    He retreated all the way to the back of the mountain. Lu Mengyao was still here, looking at the bizarre scene in the manor with a dazed expression.


    "I can''t get out here all this time, what should I do?" She looked anxious when she saw Su Changxing say.


    Su Changxing didn''t answer, grabbed her with one hand, looked at the black feathers on her head, and then slammed her outward.


    The world is spinning, as if stepping out of a dark room into a bright world.


    "Come out?" Lu Mengyao looked at the surrounding dense forest and the peaceful half moon in the sky.


    Su Changxing looked calm, and said to himself: "It''s good luck, the Duke didn''t lie to me after all, heh, does he really regard me as his apprentice?"


    "What?" Lu Mengyao didn''t hear what Su Changxing was saying.


    Su Changxing turned his head to look at the girl who was probably a little out of order, and reminded: "You quit the game now, or you may not have a chance later."


    Lu Mengyao nodded half-understanding, and asked, "So this is really a real world?"


    Su Changxing sat down by the tree, pondered and said, "Of course, you don''t really think I''m an intelligent AI, do you?"


    Lu Mengyao nodded firmly, and said, "Yeah, but it doesn''t look like it now."


    "Are you not from this world?"


    she asked suddenly.


    Asking such a question made Su Changxing involuntarily stunned, never expecting that Lu Mengyao would think of this point at all.


    "Not really... How did you think of it?" Su Changxing looked sideways at her.


    A clear smile appeared on Lu Mengyao''s face, and she said, "You act too much like a player, and you will do whatever it takes to achieve a goal."


    "Very unreliable speculation..." Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining, and then asked, "What kind of world is it in your place?"


    Lu Mengyao thought for a while and said: "It''s a very ordinary world, there is no so-called extraordinary power, it''s just a world of technology...do you understand?"


    Su Changxing thought that she might be imagining something strange, and said, "It should be about the same, but my world is now in the end."


    "end?"


    "Yes, it is the end of the world. It can also be said to be another kind of new life. I just don''t know if it will die young."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "gone?"


    Lu Mengyao''s eyes moved slightly, feeling a little lost, as if she had finished reading an unfinished story.


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said, "Let''s go, it''s more important to save your own life, you can easily die in this state, I can guarantee it."


    "Oh~"


    She nodded seriously, her body gradually disappeared in place.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the early morning, the church bells rang, with the sound of carriage wheels rolling on the street.


    Everything seemed ordinary.


    "It seems to be the same as before, just without those players."


    Su Changxing leaned against the gate of the farm, feeling that the world has changed significantly, it is more real and thicker, but also, the energy density has become lower.


    He held a black and white photo in his hand, it was a photo of Klein when he was a child, including Klein''s parents, brothers and sisters.


    The little man standing next to Klein is very cute, with a gentle smile, he looks like a gentleman, as if he came out of the same mold as Chris.


    "It turned out to be like this..."


    Su Changxing''s eyes trembled slightly, this might be the last piece of the puzzle...


    Chris was not attacking him at that time, but was trying his best to prevent the spread of nothingness, otherwise he would have been swallowed by nothingness and would not be able to wait for Henry.


    If it wasn''t for Chris, his identity as a murderer would have been exposed long ago.


    Of course, Klein''s younger brother is not called Chris, but Raphael, which is just a pseudonym.


    Although he didn''t know the reason, Su Changxing knew that Klein killed their father, and Raphael absconded as a murderer.


    And before that, their mother had died, it seems to be a suicide......


    "However, the biggest untruth is that... I''m not Kryon at all."


    Su Changxing tore the photo in half, threw it in the air, and fell with the wind.


    "So, Henry, do you really see what is real?"


    He thought of Henry''s last rebellious look, like a young man, a young man with high spirits.


    [Whether to return to the original world according to the guide]


    ¡¾Startup Guide¡¿


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A tall man in a white coat and a mask limped towards the ruins of the manor, looking dressed, he was a doctor.


    "Is there anyone alive?"


    "It turned out to be like this. Fortunately, I escaped."


    Rick had an excited look on his face, as if he saw something beautiful.


    a woman.


    A broken woman.


    Only the falling eye is very beautiful.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    It was still night, and the sky was covered with billowing black mist, airtight, dull and hard to breathe.


    Su Changxing, carrying a sniper rifle and wearing a black coat, appeared on the hill that had been flattened before. The vegetation grew again and became lush.


    I don''t know how many days have passed here, and the surrounding environment has changed drastically. On the edge of the expressway in the distance, there are neat sentry towers, with blue light floating above them.


    "Sure enough, this neighborhood has been occupied."


    Su Changxing was not surprised by this. After they were defeated, it would be no difficulty for people from the wizarding world to occupy Donglin City~www.novelhall.com~ There should be no one to resist, at most, they would evacuate and flee.


    A lot of messages popped up on the phone in an instant.


    ¡¾mission accomplished¡¿


    [Mission Completion: Perfect


    World Change Rate: Huge


    Survival: Excellent


    Comprehensive evaluation level: sss]


    [1 got a promotion


    2 get a random ability


    3 get three special enhancements]


    Quite generous rewards, beyond expectations.


    "How is the reward for this task calculated?"


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, and he was quite satisfied, but it was not a good thing because the guidance task was delayed for too long.


    As the leader of the seventeenth group, he might have a big problem if he disappeared for so long, and he still doesn''t know what the current situation is like.


    Lin Xiuyu sent him a lot of messages, every day, reporting the general situation and their current location.


    "Our organization left Donglin City and was attacked by a large number of monsters. Part of the army suffered heavy losses and was short of ammunition."


    "We decided to go to Hedong County and temporarily station there. The situation there seems to be pretty good. At least there are still many humans alive and a small number of troops."


    "And there is a military base next to it, but there has been no movement there, which is a bit strange. I will ask people to cooperate with the robot to check it later."


    "... Those wizards didn''t come after them. Their goal seems to be Donglin City. This should be regarded as a blessing in misfortune. We don''t have to worry about being chased, thank God!"

 v2 Chapter 123： arrest

    The flow of time on the two sides is really different, and he has been away for nearly a month.


    During this period of time, not many Beyonders were born, and everything slowed down, especially for ordinary people, almost no Extraordinary was born, and more Extraordinary came from players.


    According to the statistics of the Security Bureau, the speed of monsters being born in the black mist has actually slowed down, and it seems to have reached a critical point.


    These monsters have different shapes, but they have one thing in common. They don''t have a particularly high level of intelligence, and they can hardly communicate.


    Moreover, the monsters born in the black mist generally do not exceed the eighth rank, only a few.


    What is more troublesome is the monster with a large size. The huge size brings them transcendental power and power beyond class.


    When Lin Xiuyu and the others were evacuating, they were attacked by similar large monsters. They looked like white wolves, and their fur was like ropes. They had extremely strong defense capabilities, and ordinary artillery completely lost their effect.


    It was they who used targeted mysterious items to barely kill it, but the loss was still huge.


    From the current situation, although it is not optimistic, it is not that bad. It is still within the range they can accept, and the establishment of the Seventeenth Group has not been damaged.


    Su Changxing wrapped his shadow cloak and walked towards the highway, but saw several heavily armored corpses on the ground. They were hidden in the bushes, and they had just died, and their blood was still fresh.


    "Someone killed them, right here, not so long ago."


    Su Changxing analyzed and noticed that the number of people attacked was quite large, at least several times that of these dead soldiers. It''s like ancient humans collectively hunted some mighty beasts.


    It may be that some players are still staying nearby, have not left Donglin City, and are fighting these people from the wizarding world.


    This was beyond Su Changxing''s expectation. He thought that all the players would leave, and the only ones left were ordinary people.


    Looking back, he felt that this was normal. The world is huge and there are all kinds of people. It is impossible for everyone to have the same choice.


    Except for the clothes, everything was stripped from the corpse, and there were no weapons left.


    "Enough viciousness..."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help sighing, compared with people in the wizarding world, they were indeed like scavenger pickers. Anything that the other party took out at random seemed to be a mysterious item, and they needed to get it from missions.


    Several corpses of humans in their world were on the ground, and their death conditions were extremely tragic. The corpses were separated or partly shattered.


    The human body structure of the two worlds is also very different. The bones of the people in the wizard world are thick and dense, while the bones of people in their world are thin and low.


    This may be a difference in genes, but more likely a difference in environment.


    Oranges grown in Huainan are tangerines, while oranges grown in Huaibei are oranges.


    Human beings will take on different forms in different worlds, ranging from social forms to physical structures.


    Su Changxing observed the sentry towers, and decided to go around to Hedong County, meet with Lin Xiuyu and the others, and try not to disturb the guarding soldiers on the sentry towers.


    Once they are alarmed, they will probably face a large number of wizards.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "They''re around, grab them, they need to do some research up there."


    An officer led dozens of soldiers quickly through the jungle, as if chasing something.


    "There is something special about people in this ordinary world. They look weak." The adjutant beside him was puzzled.


    "Don''t worry about it so much, we just carry out the order and try to catch as many as possible."


    "OK, all right."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    They soon pursued to a dilapidated town, which was pitch black, with some large "cockroaches" walking through it.


    "If you see civilians, you don''t need to worry about them, just let them fend for themselves." The officer ordered coldly.


    Massacring civilians is always a big taboo, and it is about the most basic mercy. When it is not necessary, they will not massacre at will.


    In some respects, the humans of the two worlds are indistinguishable.


    "It''s right in front. They hid very well. No wonder they didn''t find it several times. It''s underground and very deep. It must be more than ten or twenty meters."


    The adjutant held a crystal wooden staff and said with a dim light in his eyes.


    They approached quietly and decisively entered from the entrance. With the sound of killing, the battle was on the verge of breaking out.


    These soldiers don''t have any fancy abilities, they are simply stronger, powerful, resolute, agile, and highly coordinated tactics.


    A beam of red light bounced off the underground space, and many people immediately fell to the ground, unconscious, before they even had time to react.


    "Rush out, you must rush out."


    A middle-aged man with wrinkles on his face shouted, with a look of panic on his face, he was blocked by these soldiers at the door, and none of them could escape.


    Fierce gunfire rang out.


    The bullets couldn''t stop these armored soldiers~www.novelhall.com~ In the blink of an eye, a woman who was shooting with a rifle was knocked over by a heavily armored soldier and fell to the ground twitching.


    They fell down one by one, and the breath of despair spread in the air. The old man in white shirt crouched in the corner trembling, muttering something.


    "I knew it."


    "I knew it."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Soon, the remaining people gave up their resistance as a matter of course, and they still have a chance to survive, and it seems that these people from other worlds will not be wiped out.


    With the crisp sound of the chains colliding with each other, the people who were still alive were chained, and they were scolded to go out, forming a long line.


    "We really want to be caught by them like this?" A young man wearing glasses whispered, his face full of unwillingness.


    He didn''t even do anything, and passed out at the first moment of the battle.


    Walking in front, the middle-aged man with his hands locked said in a low voice: "They didn''t want to kill us, so don''t think about dying if you can live... This is my judgment error, we should leave Here... I''m sorry for you."


    The young man exhaled, and said slowly: "Don''t say that, it''s not your fault, we don''t want to leave... Those people in the Security Bureau are unwilling to resist, but we are different!"


    "Don''t talk! Whoever talks nonsense again, don''t blame me for being rude." The soldier on the side kicked him to the ground and scolded him. If he was not holding something in his hand, he would go down with a sword.


    During the war, these soldiers are definitely more cold-blooded than anyone else.


    They are war machines.


    The young man fell to the ground, his glasses shattered, and the scum pierced his eyelids. He slowly got up from the ground without saying a word, and he didn''t care about the shattered glasses on the ground. Blood slowly slid down from his ears.

 v2 Chapter 124： Butchers Eye

    "Today''s harvest is enough, let''s just go back."


    The officer had a sneer on his face, looking at the escorted people, he felt that this was a pretty good job, easy and well paid.


    "I heard that the battle in the Black Sea is very unfavorable. Millions of people have died... Be careful what you say. It will be troublesome if you are sent there."


    He whispered to the adjutant following behind him.


    After hearing this, the adjutant''s face straightened, and he said, "We also want to send people over here?"


    The officer smiled and did not speak, showing a meaningful expression, and inconspicuous scales emerged from his neck.


    Then, he walked over and grabbed the middle-aged man''s shoulder with one hand, and said with a smile, "What''s your name? Or what''s your code name?"


    The middle-aged man said calmly: "Guo Fengyan."


    The officer stared at the weak human being and asked, "What''s so special about you, it''s really strange that we should come here to catch you."


    Guo Fengyan immediately thought of Doomsday Game, but he still looked puzzled and said, "What? What exactly? I don''t know either."


    Subconsciously, he still felt that too much information should not be revealed, and anyway, this would not be a good thing for him.


    Information itself has value, and even if it is sold, it should be sold at a good price.


    And once more information is made known to these outsiders, they may suffer severely.


    The officer pushed him to the ground with a heavy hand, kicked him in the stomach, and said viciously, "Playing stupid? Do you want to die? It doesn''t matter if I kill you."


    Guo Fengyan looked up at him, still didn''t speak, he could speak, but he just couldn''t swallow it, feeling extremely angry.


    There are still many ordinary people in Donglin City. They live under the rule of wizards, but they are not as miserable as expected.


    Because a large number of monsters in the city have been cleaned up, their living conditions are actually better, and many players have mixed in and survived.


    If you can live better, so what if you are ruled by others.


    This is what some people think. Although there is no right or wrong, Guo Fengyan absolutely disagrees. He gradually realizes the importance of some things.


    They are a world with a permanent civilization, they should not and cannot be so miserable.


    "My lord, I know, I know, I can tell you."


    The young man with broken glasses suddenly stepped forward and shouted, his eyes were bloodshot and his face was full of hospitality.


    "Oh, you know?"


    The officer showed gentleness and a cold smile.


    The young man nodded repeatedly: "Yes, I know, I can tell you whatever you want to know."


    The officer looked around and said, "Well, come and tell me alone, they won''t know what you said."


    The officer led the youth aside.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing came to the place where Chu Caiming died. There were silver and white bone spurs stuck on the ground, with a faint luster, which made people shudder.


    "Is this the breath of death? It''s really amazing..."


    He looked around and found nothing special, it was cleaned up very clean, only some debris.


    "If you take a step back, you won''t die here. It''s a pity."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, thinking that half of Chenxi in Donglin City had been lost in this battle, which was not a small loss for them. There were many elite players in Chenxi.


    [Obtain a high-level mysterious item, Butcher''s Eye (B crown, middle position)]


    A dark eyeball with scarlet pupils appeared in his hand, crystallized as a whole, like a gem.


    [The Butcher''s Eye: "Blood Hand Butcher" Klein''s eye was gouged out when he fell into madness, with the deepest desire and abyss, which can make people fall into the abyss. ¡¿


    Crean?


    Su Changxing was puzzled, if this was Klein''s eyeball, then who was he before, or the real Klein didn''t die?


    He stared at the eyeballs, and his breath became short of breath. His intuition told him that these were his eyes, and he felt a trace of instinctive connection, as if they were part of his body.


    "How is this going?"


    He felt a bit of palpitation, no one saw that a part of his body could remain normal, holding his eyeballs and radiating black lights one after another.


    Timing Foresight...


    Beams of light scattered across the sky, dazzling and warm, a figure suspended in midair, with four soft white wings stretched out, a golden armor, and a slender silver straight sword held high by both hands.


    "I will judge you on behalf of this world!"


    Can''t see the face under the armor clearly, only revealing a pair of holy, pure eyes.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Bursts of stinging pain came from the eyes.


    Su Changxing knelt on the ground with blood dripping from his eyes. He didn''t understand what this meant. The reward given by the doomsday game was actually related to Klein.


    "No, no, something happened to Klein that I don''t know about, but he should have been ordinary before, a murderer with extraordinary power."


    [Gain ability, blood extraction]


    [Blood Extraction (Cguan, upper rank): Can control the flow of one''s own blood, and can also control the other party''s blood to a certain extent through touch. ¡¿


    [Special spirit enhancement, +1 spirit]


    [Special spirit enhancement, +1 spirit]


    [Special spirit enhancement, +1 spirit]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¾Spirit: 36¡¿


    Su Changxing felt the buzzing in his brain, as if his soul had become heavier, and his body had also undergone obvious changes.


    The effect of the special enhancement was even more exaggerated than he expected, adding a little bit of attribute, but his mental power had already exceeded 30, even if it was just a little bit of attribute, it would be a huge leap.


    ..."


    Those sentry towers were scattered in the wilderness, but they had little effect on him, and he could easily avoid them.


    da da da ~


    There was a sound ahead.


    The sound of armor clashing against each other.


    Hundreds of them, all soldiers of the wizarding world, with the blue eagle seal on their chests.


    "they are?"


    Su Changxing was puzzled. Logically speaking, since this place is between the two cities, there shouldn''t be a large number of soldiers moving.


    "It seems to be coming from the direction of the West Bridge."


    He immediately hid his figure to avoid it, and passed through the bushes on the side without making a sound, and the two sides passed by like this.


    But after walking for a long time, he encountered such a group of soldiers again, with a similar organizational structure, also about a hundred people.


    What are they trying to do?


    Su Changxing thought that these soldiers should have just been transferred from the wizarding world. They have made a big move, and their war with the world of black mist should still be going on.


    "No matter what, for the wizarding world, winning the war is the most important thing, and all their actions will revolve around the war..."


    He also has some guesses about what these wizards want to do. If he didn''t know some key information, he really wouldn''t be able to guess.


    twelve o''clock.


    Several beams of bright light rose in the distance, which was the brilliance of the doomsday store, where there was a high probability that it was the player''s stronghold.


    He came to the location of a doomsday store. It was a dilapidated town. There was no light at night, and it was pitch black. There were many large "cockroach" corpses lying on the street.


    The body structure of these "cockroaches" is similar to the appearance of cockroaches, but they are undoubtedly different species.


    "Squeak~"


    A "cockroach" had its head and head separated, but its vitality was extremely tenacious, its wings fluttered and struggled on the ground, and orange blood spurted out.


    There are many similar "cockroaches" coming out of the ruins nearby, or staring at him in the dark, like a pack of wolves, creatures with a sense of teamwork.


    "What? You still have an idea for me."


    Su Changxing smiled, and threw the sickle in his hand forward, turning into a faint light and disappearing into the space.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a sharp sound of wind, and a cockroach was cut in two horizontally, the edge of the carapace was smoothed, and life quietly disappeared.


    These "cockroaches" were also very puzzled about what happened, why their companions died one by one, and they started running around, like bugs.


    The golden color refracted in the surrounding space like the luster of dusk, and the speed of those "cockroaches" slowed down as expected.


    As Su Changxing walked, he shot them with the gun of silence. For more than ten minutes, the corpses of monsters were all over the ground, and no other creatures came close.


    This is like the rule in the jungle, weak beasts always avoid strong beasts.


    Su Changxing is also the most powerful monster here.


    He continued to move towards the beam of light. There seemed to be no survivors here, like a dead city, only monsters living in it.


    "No one else?"


    When Su Changxing came near the Doomsday Store, he didn''t notice the existence of other humans. Instead, there were a few corpses on the ground, being eaten by a few "cockroaches".


    Sensing movement, they fled.


    These "cockroaches" are not very aggressive.


    "Has there been a battle, people from the wizarding world?"


    He checked the items in the doomsday store, and found that a lot of them had been exchanged, and most of the remaining items were of no great use.


    someone?


    The weight of the sight was on his skin.


    Su Changxing disappeared in place, and the next moment, he appeared in the room of the blue building next to him, with the muzzle of a gun pointed at the forehead of a young man in a bulletproof vest.


    "What are you doing here?" He looked at this person carefully, and said unhurriedly~www.novelhall.com~ His heart was beating violently, and panic spread across his face.


    "me¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The young man hesitated to speak, stopped, his lips trembling involuntarily.


    Su Changxing came to his senses, restrained his breath, showed a hint of a smile, and said, "I''m a member of the Security Bureau. I just came here, and I want to ask what''s going on here?"


    The young man breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, and said:


    "I thought you were those people from another world... Just now our stronghold was raided by hound soldiers, killing or capturing most of them."


    Su Changxing put away his gun and asked, "Huh? Then how did you survive and dare to come over to check?"


    The young man stood up from the ground and said, "We went out to collect supplies before, and we just escaped a catastrophe."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "That is to say, do you have others? Where are they?"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    There was a hesitant look on the young man''s face. He wasn''t stupid. The other party''s identity was suspicious. If there was malicious intent, and he even revealed the location of his companions, they might be caught in the same pot.


    And this person is extremely terrifying!


    Yes, this was his first feeling, as if he was facing something horrible, not a human being.


    "That''s right, you''re still vigilant." Su Changxing expressed his appreciation and patted him on the shoulder:


    "Are you a player?"


    The young man was stunned for a moment, and then said: "No, my name is Ge Yunhua, and I was originally from Lan''an Town. After Chief Guo and the others came, I joined them."


    "Chief Guo?"


    "Guo Fengyan."

 v2 Chapter 125： insect

    Su Changxing had heard the name Guo Fengyan before, and he seemed to be a player who had escaped from West Bridge City, and he was an Extraordinary himself.


    He didn''t even run away.


    Su Changxing remembered that these people were ghost spirits, had survived the doomsday, and had a strong ability to survive. They were also a group of people who escaped alone.


    "So why didn''t they evacuate together?" Su Changxing asked when he thought of this.


    Ge Yunhua hesitated for a moment, then said: "Boss Guo said that the Security Bureau has escaped, and he cannot escape. Someone must stay, because there are more ordinary people who cannot evacuate."


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, and said with a sneer, "It''s easy to say..."


    Ge Yunhua smiled awkwardly and did not speak, for fear of saying something wrong and angering the Extraordinary in front of him. Due to the disappearance of some restraints, it is not uncommon for him to kill someone in a rage.


    Before, one of their people just had a verbal dispute with others, killed him in a fit of rage, and fled here.


    "Are there many people still alive here?" Su Changxing asked after changing his voice.


    Ge Yunhua sighed, and said: "Not many, those who died died, those who fled, and the rest were also hidden, probably only a few thousand people."


    "If it weren''t for Chief Guo and the others, there might not be thousands of people here. Those policemen with weapons left a long time ago."


    Then, Su Changxing followed Ge Yunhua to their gathering point. It was a residential area, and it was pitch black at night, so no one would think that there were thousands of people there.


    As soon as they approached, several figures rushed out.


    "Ge Yunhua, what''s the situation? Is there anyone alive?" A short-haired young man who was also wearing a body armor came forward and said.


    When he saw Su Changxing, he was stunned: "Who is he?"


    Ge Yunhua glanced sideways at Su Changxing, and said, "This is from the Security Bureau... Extraordinary."


    When the short-haired young man heard this, his eyes moved slightly, and he said, "Hey, haven''t you already left? Why are you still here?"


    Su Changxing looked at him, with a smile on his face, and said, "It''s true that I left, but I stayed because of some accidents."


    At this moment, Ge Yunhua frantically gave the short-haired young man winks to tell him not to be impulsive, but it didn''t seem to be of much use.


    "Ha, that''s such a pity!" The short-haired young man smirked with a hint of sarcasm.


    Su Changxing didn''t seem to feel the sarcasm, and walked forward on his own, and said, "Are there any other Extraordinary here? Or players?"


    "Player?" The short-haired youth froze for a moment, looking puzzled.


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully: "Well, it seems that Guo Fengyan didn''t tell you this information."


    The short-haired young man followed behind and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Su Changxing opened the canned grape juice in his hand and took a sip, observed the surrounding environment, and said, "Passing by, let''s see what''s going on here."


    There really wasn''t a single Extraordinary here, they were all ordinary people, and maybe there wasn''t a single player, it seemed that anyone with combat power had been taken over by a single pot before.


    "Then you still let us fend for ourselves, and the rest of us should have a hard time surviving." The short-haired young man said a little dejectedly.


    The arrest of Guo Fengyan and others made him feel desperate, as if the sky had fallen, he wanted to give up here, he could protect the people here while being led.


    But if they are the only ones left, I am afraid that it is more about finding a way to survive.


    Su Changxing smiled slightly and said, "It''s okay, I''ll just rest here with you and leave in the morning."


    Ge Huayun stepped forward and said hastily: "My lord, don''t be as knowledgeable as him. Leader Guo and the others were taken away, and everyone is in a bad mood."


    Su Changxing waved his hand, looked at the short-haired young man and said, "What''s your name?"


    "Xu Gang."


    The short-haired young man lowered his head and said, his body was stiff as he walked, his thighs were wrapped in **** cotton cloth, and he was obviously seriously injured.


    Su Changxing handed him the juice: "Help me hold it!"


    "what?"


    Xu Gang subconsciously took the juice from Su Changxing''s hand.


    Su Changxing took out a bronze pendant from his bosom, and said:


    "There is no one to blame for all of this. Life and death are up to fate. If you die, you can only blame your fate. No one should die for others... But if you are firm in your thoughts, then you should strengthen yourself, And to fulfill it, rather than asking others what to do."


    Xu Gang took a deep breath, grabbed the hair on the back of his head with one hand, and said, "I''m sorry, this is definitely not the reason of your security bureau... It''s just that I feel that everything is powerless and makes people feel hopeless."


    Rich emotions allow human beings to have infinite possibilities, and collapse is often in a flash.


    Doomsday can select those who collapse, and those who survive are often extremely resilient.


    Xu Gang is on the verge of collapse.


    Su Changxing could also see it, he had seen many such people, and opening up the extraordinary road itself was the road to despair.


    "Familiar people die one by one, and we can''t do anything more. We can only watch, escape, and live like a bug...I hate bugs."


    His face was twisted, his body trembled slightly, and his emotions reached the extreme, but he did not shed tears.


    A woman with short curly hair standing behind patted him on the shoulder: "Xu Gang, stop talking."


    The others fell silent.


    Su Changxing put his hands on his shoulders, looked back at him, and said, "You really look like a bug, but bug, here is a chance to become stronger, do you want it?"


    "A chance to become stronger?"


    Xu Gang was stunned, and said in a daze, "You mean that I have a chance to become an Extraordinary? This is unlikely~ www.novelhall.com~ Isn''t becoming an Extraordinary random?"


    "Hmph, superficial understanding, who told you this?" Su Changxing snorted coldly, a little dissatisfied.


    Xu Gang thought for a while and said, "Boss Guo said that he is also an Extraordinary, and almost everyone thinks so."


    Becoming an Extraordinary may indeed be random for ordinary people, and success or failure cannot be estimated.


    Others, including Ge Yunhua, were also stunned when they heard this, they never thought that Su Changxing would say such a thing.


    Their first reaction was that Su Changxing was fooling them, but it didn''t seem necessary, just like the strong don''t need to use tricks on the weak, they can kill with a knife so why use poison.


    Su Changxing smiled, and said unhurriedly: "He...he is the person I rescued from West Bridge City, whose words you say are more credible."


    "You are?"


    Xu Gang''s eyes were wide open, remembering what Guo Fengyan said before, he still sighed. Although they were dissatisfied with the behavior of the Security Bureau, they still admired the team leader.


    Ge Yunhua reacted faster and said, "You are Su Changxing, Team Leader Su, right?"


    "Huh? I''m so famous?"


    Su Changxing rubbed his chin, he didn''t expect anyone to know him in this place.


    Ge Yunhua nodded, and said: "Boss Guo said about you before, saying that you are the most powerful Extraordinary he has ever seen, bar none."


    He remembered the scene when Guo Fengyan talked about Su Changxing before... Guo Fengyan sat on the chair, crossed his legs, gestured with his hands, and said firmly: "Su Changxing? He is very strong, but he should be stronger than me A little bit, not much."


    ¡¤

 v2 Chapter 126： game path

    Everyone is gifted differently and not created equal.


    This is also beyond doubt.


    Xu Kai has a special talent, he can become an Extraordinary, and it is easier than others, and he only needs a little guidance.


    "So, Team Leader Su, if I want to become stronger, what do I need to do to become an Extraordinary? I can do whatever I want."


    Xu Kai clapped his hands, and his expression gradually became excited. He looked like a simple person, and his emotions would be shown on his face.


    "Well, it''s very imposing, but don''t worry, let''s take a look at your situation first." Su Changxing waved his hand and smiled.


    The people in the gathering place were more cautious when they saw Su Changxing''s arrival. They held weapons, even guns, and stood not far away to watch.


    "Uncle Xu, it''s okay, this is someone from the Security Bureau, there will be no danger." Ge Yunhua waved his hand and shouted.


    At the same time, he tilted his head and explained to Su Changxing:


    "People from outside may be very dangerous. Just over ten days ago, a person came to us from outside. He looked quite normal, but I didn''t expect him to be a murderer. He seemed to have escaped from a nearby prison. from."


    "We accepted him normally, but he violently killed people in one night, and four or five people in a row fell under his knife."


    "Fortunately, Chief Guo and others arrived in time and killed him, otherwise it would be really troublesome. Although he is not an Extraordinary, he is extremely agile."


    After Ge Yunhua shouted, they acted more relaxed, at least not so hostile.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "Why did he kill people? It''s impossible to kill people for the sake of killing people."


    Ge Yunhua shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I feel like I have a mental problem, a lunatic."


    A "cockroach" seemed to be frightened and passed through the street. Its body seemed to be cut by an invisible sharp knife, and its body fell in two parts.


    "Aren''t you going to deal with these monsters?"


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, and noticed that there were many such "cockroaches" in the dark nearby.


    Xu Kai stared at the corpse on the ground, his face full of shock: "Group Leader Su, did you kill it?"


    He didn''t notice Su Changxing''s movement at all, the cockroach was cut off in the middle, and fell to the ground out of thin air.


    This kind of strength is too terrifying!


    "It is."


    Su Changxing nodded.


    Xu Kai came back to his senses and said:


    "There are too many of these monsters, and we can''t clean them up at all. Even if they were cleaned up at that time, more will come in later... and they have similar habits to cockroaches, and they are not very aggressive."


    Then, Su Changxing followed them to the building on the north side of the gathering place. There were many spare weapons hanging on the wall, including swords and guns.


    Guo Fengyan and the others did not directly manage the gathering place, but formed a small group to protect it by the way, so their stronghold is not in the same place as the gathering place, but next to it.


    Ge Yunhua turned on the bright electric lantern and put it on the table, the environment suddenly became brighter, illuminating the faces of several people around.


    Apart from Su Changxing, there were more than a dozen other people in the room. They were all young, the youngest was only in his teens, and he was still in junior high school.


    However, due to the influence of the environment, they are at the age of development, and their bodies are growing rapidly. Although they are still not as good as adults, they are still very close.


    "It''s a bit strange that those soldiers didn''t come to the gathering place. They are very close here." Su Changxing observed the people around him thoughtfully.


    Xu Kai thought for a while and said, "Maybe it''s because we are all ordinary people, and we don''t have a strong sense of existence."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "No, if they were looking for it, they wouldn''t miss this place. It''s more like someone tipped off... Did any of you tip off?"


    The people in the room stared wide-eyed and became quiet all of a sudden.


    Doesn''t tipping off mean collaborating with the enemy?


    "Yeah, no one would do that, and we won''t have contact with people from other worlds." Ge Yunhua said with some uncertainty.


    Su Changxing said casually: "Really? But who knows for sure, the current situation looks like this. Guo Fengyan and the others seem to have been attacked without any precaution."


    Xu Kai looked serious, raised his hand, and said with a serious face:


    "Team Leader Su, I can assure you that there is absolutely nothing wrong with those of us. As for the others, it''s hard to say... We are basically acting together during this time, so it is impossible to have time to ventilate report."


    Su Changxing shrugged his shoulders, and didn''t really care about it, and said, "I''m just more concerned about what those people from another world captured Guo Fengyan for... Normally, it''s better to kill him."


    The wizarding world''s methods were softer than he had imagined, and it didn''t attack the ordinary people in the gathering place, and it certainly wasn''t because they didn''t find out.


    From this point of view, the level of civilization in the wizarding world is higher than imagined, not so barbaric.


    Xu Kai rubbed his chin and said, "Isn''t it because he was arrested for slice experiments, just like how we treat some novel creatures."


    The woman with short curly hair and arms crossed her chest agreed, "Well, it''s possible."


    There was a glint in Su Changxing''s eyes, and he changed his voice: "Let''s talk about becoming a Extraordinary."


    Xu Kai asked cautiously: "Before you said that I have a chance to become stronger, what exactly did you mean?"


    "Are you a supernatural person?" Su Changxing asked, looking at him.


    Xu Kai nodded and said, "It should be. My body is exceptionally strong and powerful, stronger than most ordinary people, but that''s all."


    These people in the house more or less have some combat power, so they can join Guo Fengyan''s group.


    He shouldn''t tolerate trash joining.


    Of course, what Su Changxing valued was not Xu Kai''s abilities, but his potential. That kind of spirit that seemed to be shining like a fire was very special.


    It was only because of his extremely high mental strength that he realized it.


    And he spent more than 800,000 points on analyzing "Game Butcher" before, and found a corresponding shortcut to increase the mystery.


    At the seventh level, the required mystery reaches as much as 180,000. Previously, the 50,000 mystery was filled by experience, which is still 130,000 short.


    Yes, although his level has reached level 26, his mystery degree is not more than half. That is to say, even if he reaches level 29 with experience points, his mystery degree will still not be full, and even a lot worse.


    What made Su Changxing even more puzzled was that after the advanced stage, his mystery degree hardly changed. I don''t know if it was due to the influence of experience points~www.novelhall.com~ or the seventh-order position was always like this.


    Fortunately, he can also find a shortcut to increase the mystery by analyzing the position.


    The "game butcher" does not lie in the butcher, but in the "game", which itself has surpassed the category of "butcher".


    [Pure darkness is bred in infinite light, and broken reality is hidden in perfect illusion... Leading others to the path of truth, the path of light, the path of life, etc., are not within the scope of "game butcher" Extraordinary way. ¡¿


    "In other words, ''Game Butcher'' should correspond to the Path of Illusion, the Path of Darkness, and the Path of Death... At least these three categories are completely opposite and irrelevant. "


    Based on this hint, he needs to lead others to a path that does not belong to him in order to increase his mystery.


    And Xu Kai is one of his attempts. He can feel more positive energy in Xu Kai''s spirit, which is more obvious than ordinary people. This may also be a good person in the usual sense.


    In fact, it is difficult to distinguish between good and bad. Ordinary people do not have obvious attributes. They are just ordinary people. They can be good or bad, or good and bad.


    This is also the variability of human beings, but it does not mean that Xu Kai will not do bad things, but the probability is lower, and he is less likely to be negatively affected by the environment.


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v2 Chapter 127： Black Armored Soldier

    "Have you been strengthened?" Su Changxing observed Xu Kai''s body and said, due to the existence of supernatural powers, it is difficult to judge whether Xu Kai has been strengthened.


    Xu Kai shook his head and said, "Strengthen? Chief Guo said that he will find opportunities to strengthen us in the future."


    Not enough points?


    "There is still a little time, you follow me out."


    Su Changxing got up and walked out the door, Xu Kai and the others immediately followed, and the others also followed consciously.


    Who doesn''t want to be extraordinary?


    In the apocalypse, the greatest wish of ordinary people may be to become Extraordinary, and feel that after becoming Extraordinary, they at least have the right to control their own destiny.


    Su Changxing stood on the roof and raised his hand to summon a doomsday store.


    A bright beam of light rose into the sky.


    The beam of light seems bright, but only the player can see it.


    In the eyes of Xu Kai and others, Su Changxing was just doing strange movements and couldn''t see anything.


    "I think everyone should have the opportunity to become an Extraordinary, and you should too, and I can give you such an opportunity, but there is one requirement... Listen to me, and I can lead you to the real world extraordinary path."


    Su Changxing turned his head to look at them, and said unhurriedly, his voice was wonderfully magnetic, as if the wind was blowing in his ears.


    He feels like a bad uncle who lures children with a lollipop, or a magic stick who fools the masses.


    Although the purpose is different, the behavior pattern is similar.


    People''s hearts are extremely difficult to control, and Su Changxing didn''t expect to control these people, he just talked about it and gave some hints by the way.


    He also doesn''t want to be led by himself to become an extraordinary person, but then he goes against himself, and even throws himself into darkness.


    Xu Kai was stunned for a moment and said, "As long as I''m not allowed to do crazy things, there''s no problem."


    Ge Yunhua glanced at Xu Kai, nodded and said, "Me too."


    The relationship between the two of them should be good, and they should have some eye contact with each other.


    Others followed suit.


    This kind of verbal promise seems to be very weightless, and it is easy to agree to it.


    Su Changxing inspected the items in the doomsday shop, then turned his head and shouted, "Xu Kai, come here first."


    Each doomsday store has about 20 person-time enhancements, including strength, speed, spirit, perception, etc.


    Among them, he exchanged spiritual enhancements for himself, and his abilities were closely related to mental strength. The changes after the enhancements were very subtle, but they always improved.


    This improvement cannot be seen numerically.


    He exchanged two speeds, two strengths, and two agility from the doomsday store and allocated them to Xu Kai, exactly six enhancements.


    Following a flash of white light, Xu Kai immediately froze in place, as if he had seen something unbelievable.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ge Yunhua asked tentatively, the changes in Xu Kai''s body were visible to the naked eye. In a short period of time, his body swelled rapidly and became taller.


    Xu Kai regained his composure and showed excitement: "I can feel that I have become a lot stronger all of a sudden, thank you Team Leader Su! Now I can definitely kill two previous me at once."


    The reinforcement brought about by the doomsday game is so unscientific, it breaks through the laws of common sense, and suddenly strengthens people.


    But this change is not as exaggerated as the experience value.


    Then, Su Changxing distributed the number of enhancements to the rest of the people, most of them once for each person, and Ge Yunhua was allocated three times.


    However, this is only because Ge Yunhua brushes his face more often with him.


    At the same time, his mystery has been slightly improved because of this.


    "That''s all for today. I''m a little tired. I''ll talk about the rest in the morning."


    Su Changxing yawned and said lazily, as if strengthening had consumed a lot of his strength.


    Xu Kai nodded repeatedly, and said, "Teacher, there is a separate bedroom on the second floor, so you can sleep there."


    Su Changxing walked towards the corridor, waved his hands without looking back, and said:


    "Well, I know, you pay attention to the situation around you, those soldiers from another world might come back, be careful!"


    Su Changxing''s figure disappeared into the dark corridor, and the roof fell into a brief silence.


    "I thought he was lying at first, but I didn''t expect it to be true. Chief Guo said this ''strengthening'' before, saying that it would cost a lot of money."


    The woman with short curly hair and wearing a denim jacket said in a low voice, her appearance is extremely beautiful, and there is a heroic spirit hidden between her eyebrows.


    Ge Yunhua also whispered: "Anyway, he''s an Extraordinary, there''s nothing wrong with that, and there''s no need to lie to us."


    Xu Kai smiled, and said calmly: "I think the teacher is very trustworthy, he has no malicious intentions."


    "Xu Kai, of course you think it''s good, he promised to make you a Extraordinary." Another young man wearing glasses said sourly.


    Ge Yunhua looked at him, and said: "Xu Kai should be attracted to him because he is talented, and we are also in the same category."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The sky was bright and shimmering, and there were black crows sitting on the dead branches and screaming hoarsely, with a dull rhythm.


    "Teacher! Soldiers from another world really entered the town."


    Xu Kai ran into the house in a hurry and shouted. Through the binoculars upstairs, they happened to see many soldiers in black armor entering the town from the east.


    now.


    Su Changxing was slowly eating the freshly cooked noodles in the bowl, with a few pieces of pork from another world on top.


    "Huh? Let''s go, I''ll take a look."


    He put down the bowl in his hand, a little surprised, he didn''t expect that soldiers would turn back and attack.


    What are they going around like this for?


    "There are quite a few of them. We are definitely not opponents. We have notified others to flee just now." Although Xu Kai panicked, he did not mess up and kept calm~www.novelhall.com~ Su Changxing stood on the roof and looked far away. Looking at the street, more than a dozen black-armored soldiers walked along the street, cleaning up the monsters, and quickly approached them.


    These soldiers are very different, they are wearing leather armor, which is lighter, different from the heavy armor soldiers before, and there is no wizard in sight.


    "Two different systems, is this the so-called clear division of labor?"


    Su Changxing showed a mocking smile, thinking about it, but he didn''t intend to leave at all.


    Seeing this, Xu Kai reminded: "Teacher, let''s go too. These soldiers are very powerful. It seems that each of them is an Extraordinary. We are definitely not opponents."


    He remembered that Guo Fengyan once said that even if it was him, it would be extremely dangerous to face a soldier alone, and there are more than ten or twenty soldiers here, equivalent to ten or twenty Extraordinary.


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said, "No rush, just these few people, wait for them to come over and see what''s going on first."


    "Huh? At that time, we won''t be able to escape."


    Xu Kai was very puzzled when he heard this.


    With a hint of a smile, Su Changxing said calmly, "Who told you we were going to run away?"


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v2 Chapter 128： thats all?

    Xu Kai looked at Su Changxing with a calm expression on his face, and was shaken for a moment. He really felt that Su Changxing could deal with these soldiers.


    "If you''re scared, just stay away and watch." Su Changxing teased.


    He was more curious about the identities of these black-armored soldiers. They were obviously not in the same system as the previous soldiers and had different tasks.


    Xu Kai took a deep breath and said, "Teacher, if you think there is no problem, I will definitely not be afraid. The worst thing is death. I, Xu Kai, am not afraid of death."


    Su Changxing smiled lightly, waved his hand to stop him, and said, "There''s no need to be nervous."


    He stood quietly on the spot, watching the black armored soldiers approaching quickly, without any movement.


    Of course, those black-armored soldiers also discovered them at the first time, and felt the contempt from their attitudes.


    Seeing that they still haven''t escaped, are they waiting to die?


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Why are they still there!"


    On the way to evacuate, Ge Yunhua saw Su Changxing and Su Changxing standing on the edge of the roof, and stopped in their tracks, somewhat confused about what was going on.


    "Is he going to fight those soldiers, will he be an opponent?"


    He hesitated for a moment, not knowing whether to run or turn back to face the unrivaled soldiers.


    He felt that what Su Changxing said was right, they might really be just bugs, bugs with feelings and a certain amount of wisdom.


    The woman with short curly hair saw Ge Yunhua stop suddenly, and shouted, "Let''s go, what are you doing?"


    Ge Yunhua pointed behind him and said, "Xu Kai, he didn''t leave."


    The short curly-haired woman followed suit and said angrily:


    "He''s an elm-headed man, so don''t worry about him at this time. Team leader Su is an Extraordinary. He can run whenever he wants. He''s not... Let''s run first, and the one who can run is the one."


    Ge Yunhua gritted his teeth and said, "You go first, I''ll see the situation... I can''t let him go."


    The woman with short curly hair saw that Ge Yunhua turned around and ran back, stomped her feet, showing helplessness, and followed.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A ferocious black crow was printed on the black battle armor, looking up at the sky and roaring.


    "Haha, I actually found an interesting person. Wizard Otto died here before. People in this world still have two hands, and they are not as weak as they seem."


    The person walking in front was an officer holding two swords, full of excitement.


    The exposed skin on his face and hands were covered with red lines, like bright red plum blossoms, but upon closer inspection, it was a pattern of scars.


    Boom~


    With the loud impact, the gravel flew, and a spear was inserted not far from Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing walked out of the smoke slowly, unscathed, looked at these black armored soldiers, and asked:


    "So, what are you here for? Kill them all, or are you also here to arrest people?"


    The officer laughed out loud when he heard what Su Changxing said, as if he heard some big joke: "Of course we are here to clean up the rebels, so are you a rebel?"


    [Undead Knight: Rank seven, with a cursed body, possesses the power of immortality, can avoid fatal injuries, and control certain curses. ¡¿


    Compared to other soldiers, he is unique, more like a pure Extraordinary, able to be analyzed for a specific position.


    Although the other soldiers also have the strength of the eighth rank, they have not formed a specific position.


    This is caused by their power system.


    "It''s interesting, are you here to clean up Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing said thoughtfully.


    The officer sneered and said, "No, it''s to clean up all suspicious personnel, as long as we think you are a threat!"


    "yes?"


    Su Changxing clasped his hands together in front of his chest, making an inverted triangle gesture, his eyes shot out an astonishing silver light, and his half-length hair fluttered with the air current.


    in an instant.


    The golden luster refracted in the surrounding space, covering them, countless silver lights penetrated, pierced through the bodies of those soldiers, and exploded without any sound.


    Everything fell silent.


    Several corpses fell from the air and fell on the street, alarming the "cockroaches" nearby.


    "that''s all?"


    Su Changxing stepped on the corpse, touched his chin, and looked at the only officer who was still alive and kneeling on the ground.


    Xu Kai, who was standing not far away, was even more numb. He was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. He didn''t see clearly what happened. In the blink of an eye, almost everyone died in front of Su Changxing.


    This is too exaggerated!


    They don''t seem to be one-dimensional people.


    The black armor was riddled with holes, blood overflowed from the wound, and the officer with the "plum blossom" on his face turned from astonishment to anger, and shouted:


    "That''s it? Don''t look down on people!"


    While speaking, his body turned into a black shadow and slammed into Su Chang. With heavy strength, his double blades drew several ripples.


    Those "plum blossoms" bloomed, exuding a strange fragrance.


    Su Changxing turned into a phantom to avoid it, kicked him to the ground sideways, pulled out his revolver and shot him in the chest, causing blood to explode.


    He still didn''t die, and slowly crawled out of the ruins, looking at Su Changxing with a ferocious face, the area of ??those "plum blossoms" became wider, covering his entire face.


    "This kind of flesh is indeed troublesome."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, aware of the opponent''s immortal physique, it was difficult to kill him with a simple physical attack, and ordinary people really had nothing to do with him.


    The officer panted heavily, laughed maniacally and said, "You can''t kill me, but I can consume you to death."


    A slender sickle appeared in Su Changxing''s hand, and he walked towards him:


    "There is an upper limit to abilities, even if you are immortal...it''s just that I don''t want to bother."


    Ghosting.


    His body turned into translucent dark green with the sickle, and in this state he could cause direct damage to the soul.


    The sickle was pushed down horizontally, slashing across the officer''s neck neatly, bringing out scarlet blood, his head fell to the ground, and he still didn''t die immediately, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com''s eyes became lax.


    Su Changxing snapped his fingers, and an invisible, dark mist connected him to his head.


    This is the ability of the dreamer, but now it is more powerful, forcing the other party to fall into a coma and asking for memory.


    "Who are you?" Su Changxing asked.


    The officer said blankly: "I am the captain of the Black Crows, Hull."


    "What is your mission?"


    "Secretly clean up all dangerous targets, but mainly assist in the implementation of the strategy."


    "Strategy? What strategy?"


    "about¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Having said that, he stopped, his facial features overflowed with blood, and some kind of power blocked his memory.


    The officer also died at the same time. Those "plum blossoms" bloomed to the extreme and spread out, accompanied by the fragrance of death, eroding everything around, and the corpses on the side quickly rotted.


    It''s about curses.


    Su Changxing had quick eyesight and quick hands. With a wave of one hand, a stream of data streamed out, wrapped around the head, and dragged it into the pocket galaxy.


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v2 Chapter 129： ghoul

    The originally blooming "plum blossoms" entered the pocket galaxy and were flooded, swallowed and transformed into a part of the data streamer.


    The whole process proceeded very quickly, and the curse formed on the officer had no ability to resist.


    "Curses are actually a form of energy too?"


    Su Changxing took a slow breath, mobilized these data streamers all at once, which took away a large part of his energy, and he couldn''t get used to it for a while.


    This is probably the best solution, as it will be very troublesome once he is infected with these curses.


    Xu Kai came up from behind with a dull face: "They just died like this? Teacher, you are too powerful. These people from other worlds are no match for you at all."


    Su Changxing looked at the corpses on the ground, thought for a while and said, "I''m afraid these soldiers will come again, hurry up and get the people here to evacuate."


    Xu Kai hesitated for a while and asked, "Aren''t you leaving?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "No, you go first, I''ll follow behind...I still have some things to do."


    The Black Crows should be the ace unit of the wizarding world, and their main force is still on the frontal battlefield.


    And there will be black crow soldiers here, which means that they are performing important tasks, which may be related to a frontal war.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Those soldiers are dead?"


    Ge Yunhua''s face was full of shock. He didn''t see what happened, but he still felt a little movement and saw several corpses falling from the sky.


    Xu Kai nodded and said: "Well, yes, they were all killed by the teacher, but there should be more soldiers coming here, so we''d better leave."


    Then, they evacuated all the way out of the town. Since they had cleared the vicinity before, they did not encounter too many obstacles and came to the wilderness.


    This place is in the fringe area ruled by those wizards, so there are no sentry towers, and the only obstacle is the monsters in the black mist.


    Most of these monsters are not very powerful, they can be dealt with by extraordinary people of the ninth rank, but they are still invincible to ordinary people. If they don''t have guns, they don''t even have room to resist.


    A shirtless man with half a tattoo on his shoulders was holding an old rifle, walked up to Xu Kai, and said:


    "You can also be regarded as Guo Fengyan''s old department, follow us."


    Behind him were dozens of people who also held weapons. They were a group that directly managed the gathering place, and they were also local gangs.


    "Follow you? Where?"


    Xu Kai frowned slightly, examining the other party.


    The man smiled and said, "Of course we leave here. We can''t leave here with other people. We have to go first. You are also considered to be a good fighting force, so I invite you to join."


    Xu Kai didn''t think too much about it, and said, "Are you planning to abandon others? You probably haven''t reached that point yet."


    The man sneered, with a look full of disdain, and said, "You still care about others now? Take care of yourself first. Once those soldiers catch up, we will have no way out."


    He didn''t know about Su Changxing''s killing of those soldiers, he was just following the original plan, and even if those black armored soldiers didn''t arrive, they were going to leave.


    at this time.


    There was a roar.


    "It''s those ghouls!"


    The woman with short curly hair yelled sharply.


    They knew that there were ghouls entrenched around here, but this was already the best way to evacuate, and they could only pray that those ghouls would not be alarmed.


    But things were always unsatisfactory, and they still alarmed the ghouls.


    Guo Fengyan also tried to clean up these ghouls before, but he was unsuccessful. There were too many of them, they were no match at all, and he lost a lot of manpower because of it.


    A humanoid, skinny monster rushed towards it, with empty eyes and white mist coming from its long mouth.


    There was a burst of intense gunfire.


    Before he got close, he was hit by several bullets on his body and fell to the ground, but he did not die. After struggling for a while, he quickly got up again.


    "Don''t run, kill them."


    The man with the tattoo on his hand yelled, knowing that if they collapsed, they would have no chance.


    One, two, and three ghouls ran out of the jungle and rushed towards the crowd. Their movements were quick, their skin was rough and their flesh was thick, and they didn''t know how to maneuver, just attacking blindly.


    However, these human beings are not without fighting power. If they can survive to this day, they cannot be weak.


    The people in front surrounded him with weapons.


    The number of these ghouls was far less than theirs, but they formed a one-sided crush. In just a few minutes, dozens of people fell to the ground, and the scene was extremely bloody.


    Xu Kai rushed to the front with a machete. He had been strengthened before, and he burst out with a lot of strength. He actually stabbed a ghoul halfway through with one knife.


    "It''s not as unbearable as I imagined. It seems that even ordinary people have greatly enhanced their strength."


    Su Changxing squatted on a tree not far away, watched the scene quietly, and found that the world had unconsciously changed greatly from his expectations.


    Living in an extraordinary world will naturally lead to extraordinary.


    There is no doubt about it.


    They will eventually become extraordinary, it''s just a matter of time.


    He didn''t rush to make a move, but carefully looked at the scene in front of him. Only in a desperate situation can he see a person''s potential.


    Until the casualties increased again, Su Changxing appeared in front of those ghouls, holding a sickle, and chopped down several times, each ghoul''s body was split into two, and fell to the ground, emitting white mist.


    The scene was silent for a moment, and everyone looked at Su Changxing who suddenly appeared.


    "Oh, if you don''t pay attention, so many of you will die."


    Su Changxing held the sickle on his shoulder, and said with a relaxed expression.


    Xu Kai staggered over, his thighs were bruised, and he blamed himself, "Teacher, I should have asked them to wait."


    Su Changxing looked at his injury, and said in a calm manner:


    "You should take care of yourself. Human beings are very fragile, and a small wound may kill you."


    As he said that, Xu Kai knelt down on the ground, feeling numbness in his legs~www.novelhall.com~ Look carefully at the dense black lines in the flesh and blood.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    He was a little puzzled. His body is very strong now, and this injury has little effect.


    Su Changxing pointed to his leg, and said, "bingo! Corpse poison can kill people, and getting injured in front of this kind of thing is equivalent to death."


    There will always be some weird things in the black mist, but through "true knowledge", he can usually analyze their characteristics.


    "Then, what should we do?"


    "Wait to die!"


    "Teacher, I don''t want to die yet."


    Su Changxing ignored him, and greeted Ge Yunhua: "Bring all the wounded here and gather them here."


    At the same time, the man with the tattoo on his hand hurriedly ran to Su Changxing and said, "Thank you, my lord will help you."


    The injury on his body is not minor, and he didn''t flinch just now.


    "You are?" Su Changxing asked.


    A smile appeared on the man''s face, and he said, "Xie Chuan, he was a car repairer before, so he can be regarded as half of the manager here."


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v2 Chapter 130： throwing ax

    Su Changxing looked at Jie Chuan who was panting heavily, and asked, "Do you want to leave?"


    Xie Chuan suddenly broke out in a cold sweat, and immediately said:


    "My lord, if everyone walks together, no one can survive, so we can only come up with this bad plan, which is also... there is no other way."


    Su Changxing waved his hand, and said slowly: "Don''t be nervous, what you did is not necessarily wrong. But if you can''t get out, at least you can''t get out because of you."


    This is the truth, there is not a single Extraordinary or player in this group, and they don''t have many weapons in their hands. Basically, there is only one dead end, whether it is encountering a slightly stronger monster or soldiers from another world.


    "Then, what should I do?"


    Xie Chuan faltered and said, a little confused about what Su Changxing meant.


    In his opinion, Su Changxing was so strong that he would definitely be able to take them out.


    Su Changxing showed a satisfied smile, and said, "Find a hidden place to hide first, and I''ll take you for a walk."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Seeing that Su Changxing didn''t pursue it, Xie Chuan breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time felt a chill in his heart, thinking that this seemed to be something before they encountered the ghoul.


    Due to the existence of Su Changxing, the cohesion of these people has also been strengthened, at least no one wants to leave alone.


    Su Changxing walked towards Xu Kai, a bronze pendant in the shape of a pistol appeared in his hand, handed it to him, and said in a low voice:


    "This thing can lead you to the extraordinary, just wear it around your neck."


    This is not the bronze pendant that Henry gave him, but a replica, although of a different style, has a similar function.


    The leader pendant is crowned with crown, upper position: the lighthouse on the Black Sea, clears the gray fog, and guides people to the extraordinary road. ¡¿


    There is an equivalent transaction hidden in it, and it is also a process of mutual extortion, but in this process, Su Changxing is at the top, while Xu Kai is at the bottom.


    Xu Kai held the pendant, his arms trembling slightly, and asked, "Is it all right to wear it?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said: "Well, you can wear it. If you still haven''t become a Beyonder before the halo on it disappears, it means you don''t have this talent."


    The moment Xu Kai put on the pendant, Su Changxing felt a faint connection. He shrouded Xu Kai like a huge shadow and exerted influence on him.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing led a group of people across the wilderness and walked eastward, relying on a wide range of perception to avoid most of the monsters, and the journey seemed relaxed.


    Ge Yunhua held the map, observed and said: "Group Leader Su, there is another town ahead, we may be able to hide there, maybe there are other survivors."


    Su Changxing stopped, looked back, nodded and said, "Well, you guys go there first."


    "Teacher, don''t you go there together?" Xu Kai asked.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "There is still some trouble in the future, which needs to be dealt with. You can act according to the situation."


    Many black crow soldiers followed along their tracks.


    What happened last night was undoubtedly like stabbing a hornet''s nest. An entire group of Crow soldiers were killed without even sending out an additional alarm signal.


    It was only in the morning that they discovered that this group of black crow soldiers was missing, and they located the dilapidated town.


    Su Changxing was also aware of the problem, and arranged a large number of evil spirits in the town, but it didn''t seem like there was too much delay.


    These black crow soldiers are targeting him, and he needs to lure them away, otherwise, once they catch up, no one will survive except him.


    Su Changxing used a "living wooden dummy" to create a fake body and let it run westward from the wilderness to attract attention.


    at the same time.


    He ran all the way back and soon saw hundreds of black-armored soldiers appearing on the wilderness, approaching directly in his direction.


    The other party seemed to have determined his position in some way, but he certainly did not expect that he would fight back.


    There are also no wizards among these people. There seems to be no wizards in the Black Crows, but this does not mean that they are weak.


    Su Changxing stood on a tree in the distance, raised his sniper rifle, aimed at the man who looked like an officer among them, accumulated "gunfire trial", and then pulled the trigger.


    The bullet pierced through the space, penetrated the man''s body, and left a long mark on the ground.


    The man''s face changed greatly, he felt the crisis, but before he could react, his head was blown off, and his body fell to his knees.


    Faced with such a situation, the rest of the soldiers were not in the slightest confusion. They immediately locked on to Su Changxing''s position and surrounded him.


    Following the sharp sound of the wind, Su Changxing felt a tingling pain on his skin, and turned his head abruptly.


    A man wearing a black cloak quietly appeared behind him, stabbing the back of his head with a dagger.


    Blood spurted out, and his head was pierced...


    Su Changxing was startled, and triggered the "opportunity foresight". He only realized the moment the other party approached, and he felt a chill down his spine, and almost didn''t react.


    The ferocious face under the cloak showed a hint of joy, and he saw the death of the enemy.


    The next moment, golden light covered him like evening light, and with a look of astonishment, Su Changxing pulled out his revolver and shot him through.


    A quick kill.


    The assailant turned into a corpse and fell from the air and fell heavily to the ground.


    Shadow wizard: The seventh rank, a special wizard that belongs to the wizard, has a complete advanced system, but has extremely high requirements for fit. ¡¿


    "Have you squatted here before? It''s really a bit careless."


    Su Changxing breathed out, if the domain could not be expanded in an instant, he would definitely have been stabbed just now.


    The black crow soldiers in the distance were also surprised when they saw Su Changxing kill the cloaked man in an instant.


    That is the number one character in their entire battle group. He is a good assassin in terms of assassination. He even killed a red-robed wizard once, setting a illustrious record.


    While Su Changxing killed the cloaked man, he quickly stepped back and saw a spinning ax appearing in his field of vision.


    A burly figure knocked down a thick tree while running, and carrying a huge battle ax, rushed in front of everyone.


    His muscles were exaggerated as if they were about to explode~www.novelhall.com~ The collision of muscles and fascia made a roaring sound.


    He twisted his body, turned around and threw the battle ax at Su Changxing''s position, and the blade rubbed against the air to shoot out a dazzling flame.


    Seeing this, Su Changxing quickly pulled away to the side, but realized that he could not dodge. The ax locked him firmly, with suffocating pressure.


    Can''t dodge!


    At this moment, it seemed that cause and effect were reversed, and the ax flew towards him on the premise of hitting him, with a huge amount of correction power.


    Su Changxing''s body turned into a phantom, briefly entering the mezzanine space in an attempt to escape, but the ax also slowed down here and flew slowly in the air.


    The next moment, the man rushed in front of Su Changxing, grabbed the ax and smashed it down.


    boom


    Huge crash.


    Su Changxing flew backwards and landed on the ground steadily. Looking at this barbarian-like human being, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth:


    "I didn''t expect you to hit me so easily."


    The opponent''s set of movements was simple and clear, and it looked ordinary, but it almost cut off his arm.


    The "barbarian" showed a cruel smile, and said: "I didn''t expect you to be able to escape. It was a little unexpected. You deserve to be the one who can kill ''Undead Rocco''."


    Su Changxing stood up straight and said slowly, "Undead Rocco? Are you talking about the man with plum blossoms on his face?"


    "Hey, yes, he is my brother, and he is also a strong man. You can kill him to prove your strength."


    The "barbarian" laughed loudly while carrying the tomahawk.


    Bursts of suffocating power emanated from his body, **** and manic.


    "Really? You are stronger than him, but you still cannot escape death."


    The smile on Su Changxing''s face became exaggerated, his eyes widened suddenly, shooting silver light, and his hands drew a few phantoms in the air.

 v2 Chapter 131： connect

    The surrounding light suddenly dimmed, and it was still disappearing rapidly, as if entering the night, which was darker than the night.


    The "barbarian" was stunned for a moment, seeing Su Changxing disappearing from his field of vision, including everything around him, and even his perception was blocked.


    This is another fixed rule in the field. Darkness can block the sight of others. With the blessing of data streamer, it can also block part of the perception, including smell, touch, hearing and other sensory abilities.


    Compared with vision, Extraordinary people can often obtain more information from other perception abilities, and the next level is intuitive perception.


    Intuitive perception is equivalent to predicting the opponent''s actions one step in advance and responding accordingly.


    This "barbarian" has a very strong intuitive perception, and can make the most correct choice instinctively.


    "I can catch you as well!"


    The "barbarian" yelled, grabbed something in the darkness, and threw it to the ground, but felt a stabbing pain in his vest, and looked down to see a blade piercing his chest.


    And what he caught was a translucent woman, with bright red lines spreading all over her body, and then there was a huge force, and his body was cut into two sections from the middle by the sickle.


    The darkness faded away, leaving only a mutilated corpse on the ground.


    Strong reading sacrifice. Those soldiers looked around, looking for Su Changxing''s figure, they seemed extremely nervous. The man who died was the head of their vanguard regiment. He had gone through various wars, but he did not expect to die here.


    Dozens of silver lights shot from a distance, drawing beautiful arcs.


    With the sound of bullets bursting, twenty or thirty soldiers fell to the ground, the hard armor was easily shattered, and the fragments were embedded in the flesh.


    Just when the remaining soldiers thought that death was imminent, everything fell into silence, only bursts of screams came.


    Su Changxing didn''t plan to kill them all, he needed to spare some energy to kill several masters of the Black Crows one after another. Although it looked easy, it still consumed a lot of his strength.


    Immediately afterwards, he walked away from this place all the way, and felt a pair of eyes peeping at him from time to time, which should be some wizard.


    A wizard''s spells should have such abilities, and their abilities seem to be more comprehensive than Extraordinary ones.


    After half an hour, this feeling disappeared completely, and the members of the Black Crows did not follow up, and he was sure that Xu Kai and the others should be safe in a short time.


    The goal of the Black Crows is not them after all, and they have a higher level strategy.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Shen Jinxuan is missing and can''t be reached at all."


    Su Changxing squatted in a gas station shop, looked at his phone, and felt that Shen Jinxuan must have encountered a guiding mission and went to another world.


    It seems that every player will receive a guidance task, which can be rejected, but the generous rewards are often irresistible.


    This is similar to gambling. Although you lose more than you win, there are still people who devote everything, not to mention that for them in the last days, there is not much left.


    Based on the information provided by Lin Xiuyu and others, he deduced that Shen Jinxuan should not have left the area of ??Donglin City before, but he is still unable to contact her.


    One of the messages surprised him, Huang Biao sent him a message,


    "Brother, don''t get close to West Bridge City. Believe me, it''s very dangerous there, and you must never leave the area of ??Donglin City. My current situation is a bit special, so I can only send you this message. Take care of yourself."


    But after that, Huang Biao had no news again, as if he was under house arrest. Although his life was not threatened, he had no freedom either.


    Not near Westbridge?


    Su Changxing was a little puzzled. He didn''t know how Huang Biao got this information. He also wondered what Huang Biao was doing now. When he returned to the present world, who took Huang Biao away?


    All of this seemed extremely coincidental, as if the person who took Huang Biao knew that the end was coming.


    He fell into brief hesitation, hesitating whether he should believe Huang Biao''s words, after all, all this seemed unreasonable.


    A flash of inspiration flashed.


    He recalled that the ghost-like boy with the simple jade pendant had said something similar to him, "It''s dangerous outside, don''t go out!"


    As if a hint.


    Su Changxing finally decided to take a look at the situation first. It was not the time to leave yet, and the Black Crows did not continue to hunt him down.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "I''ve been to this place before the end of the day, and a relative was collected here, and we almost got into a fight that time."


    Ge Yunhua said with emotion.


    Xu Kai asked a little strangely: "Debt collection? Why are there fights?"


    "Both parties know each other, but they didn''t write an IOU. That relative of mine is also an idiot." Ge Yunhua said helplessly.


    This time 17Bxwx.C*O*M Zhang Si. "It''s only natural to pay off debts."


    "But there will always be people who try to escape. The main reason is that the person''s previous generation had a close relationship with my parents, so it''s very troublesome."


    "What happened in the end?"


    "We helped him pay back part of it first."


    Ge Yunhua talked endlessly~www.novelhall.com~ Xie Chuan sneered and said, "I usually hate people who owe money and don''t pay back. If I definitely don''t care about him, it''s no matter how good the relationship is."


    Ge Yunhua glanced at him and said with a smile: "It seems that you have been owed money, and it''s still quite a lot."


    Xie Chuan shook his head and said, "It doesn''t count, but I haven''t borrowed money from anyone for a long time, or I just give it away, or it will hurt my relationship."


    "It''s really exquisite." Xu Kai sighed.


    "It''s just a habit."


    Xie Chuan didn''t say much either, he actually looked down on these two young people, one looked cowardly, the other stunned, if it wasn''t for Su Changxing, they might not have had more friendship.


    They found no other survivors here, but saw some traces.


    "A lot of people were active here before, but they all disappeared. They should have been taken away, like Guo Fengyan and the others."


    Xie Chuan picked up the half-eaten canned meat on the table, frowned slightly and said.


    "It seems that we are not unlucky, but very lucky."


    The short curly-haired woman showed surprise, thinking that this was a system cleanup, and they were now slipping through the net.


    Xie Chuan nodded and said, "It should be like this. I really want to thank that adult, but will he come back?"


    Xu Kai shrugged and said, "I don''t know. The teacher said that if he doesn''t come back, we will play by ear. I think the teacher will come back."


    "That''s not necessarily true." Xie Chuan sneered.


    Xu Kai questioned, "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Control the big and the owl. "What do you mean? Do you think that Extraordinary would care about us? In front of him, we are like bugs."


    Xie Chuan said lightly.


    If you like global games: with a portable store, please collect them: ()Global games: with a portable store, the update speed is the fastest.

 v2 Chapter 132： black rain

    After saying this, Xie Chuan was stunned for a moment, smiled and said, "Ha, I''m just joking, my lord is still different."


    It wasn''t that they were different, but that they were the same. He was afraid. Just now he said something strange for no reason. Although it was in his mind, it was impossible to say it.


    How is this going?


    "Huh? Is that so?" Xu Kai showed a puzzled look.


    They carefully looked around. The monsters here were cleaned up not long ago, and they were in a neutral position, so they were considered safe.


    They settled down where those people stayed before, and collected the leftover supplies along the way.


    The amount of these materials is quite large, enough for them to persist for a long time, if there are no unforeseen accidents.


    The night gradually fell, wrapped in black mist, the darkness completely engulfed the earth, little sparks lit up, light rain began to fall in the sky, and the temperature dropped suddenly.


    "It suddenly became cold, what''s going on?"


    Ge Yunhua looked at the sky and felt that the black mist seemed to have faded a bit.


    Xie Chuan didn''t care much, and said, "It''s not surprising, the world is already like this."


    They led a team of people to clean up these twisted bodies on the street, like human corpses.


    They have wrinkled skin, three legs, or three hands, or even two heads. Although they have weak mobility, they are always disturbing.


    "What did that adult give you?" Xie Chuan asked, looking at the pendant on Xu Kai''s neck.


    Xu Kai looked down at the pendant and said, "This is a mysterious item with some kind of protective ability."


    Except for him, no one knew the function of this pendant, but when Su Changxing gave him the pendant, many people saw it.


    This is an item from a powerful Extraordinary, it must be a fake if it is not tempting, but no one dares to pay attention to it, one is because of the existence of Su Changxing, and the other is that Xu Kai himself is very strong.


    In the second half of the night, they hid in the room, some of them slept on the ground, while others kept watch.


    There were whispers in the room.


    "What''s that outside? Something fell." Xu Kai leaned against the window, his eyes widened, and he noticed some black spots falling from the sky.


    Immediately, there was a crisp knocking sound outside.


    In the rain, live fish hit the street floor, bouncing vigorously and constantly.


    Are there fish falling from the sky?


    Xu Kai suddenly trembled, he was a little drowsy, but he woke up suddenly, and shouted: "Don''t sleep, there is something wrong!"


    Someone woke up before he yelled, and after he yelled, everyone nearby woke up startled, looking at the strange scenery outside the window.


    No one knows what''s going on outside, but they probably know it''s best not to go out now.


    The sound of the fish''s scales colliding with the ground is like a hypnotic movement. At first, people are panicked, then drowsy and confused, gradually invading people''s brains and falling into ignorance without knowing it.


    boom


    Xu Kai''s head hit the glass, and the sound of the glass shattering woke him up again, as if waking up from a drowsy dream, his whole body was weak and weak.


    He slowed down, and looked into the room again. Many people fell to the ground, or put on a strange posture, twisting their bodies constantly, making the sound of bones breaking.


    "Chen Qian, wake up!"


    He straightened his hands and pushed the curly-haired woman with short curly body to the ground and shouted.


    His push really woke Chen Qian up.


    "what happened?"


    Chen Qian looked around, full of fear and flustered, no one could remain calm in such an environment.


    Xu Kai realized that he seemed to be the only one here who could maintain a certain degree of sobriety:


    "Is it because of the pendant?"


    He looked down at the bronze pendant in the shape of a pistol, and thought that this might be the difference between him and others, not a supernatural power, but this ability to stay awake.


    Chen Qian got up from the ground trembling, and said, "What''s wrong with them?"


    "Wake them up first."


    Xu Kai said immediately, and pushed the other person beside him to the ground, but this time that person did not wake up, but completely collapsed on the ground, his bones shattered, just like those living corpses.


    Chen Qian reacted, opened her mouth wide, and was a little speechless: "They, those living corpses..."


    Xu Kai''s hands were also trembling, but he still pushed these people to the ground one by one. Some people woke up, while others completely collapsed on the ground.


    He felt that he was killing, and in a special way, dominated the lives of others.


    He hated this feeling, and even resisted killing people. His face was twisted, and his heart seemed to be about to explode.


    Xie Chuan opened his eyes and saw Xu Kai''s sweaty face and bloodshot eyes, and then looked around to understand what happened.


    "Get out of here, let''s get out of here first."


    He immediately yelled, as if he was exhausted, as if he had exhausted all his strength.


    The next moment, he was about to get up and fell to the ground again, as if he was pressed by something, unable to move.


    He grabbed the "sprayer" with his backhand and pulled the trigger behind him. With a gunshot, a person who was "dancing" was shot and fell to the ground.


    Xu Kai shouted, "What are you doing!"


    He saw that Xie Chuan seemed to be going crazy, beating the woman who was "dancing" to death at once, blood spattering on his face.


    Only then did Xie Chuan get up from the ground, looked at the person he had beaten to death on the ground, didn''t say much, but ran out like crazy.


    "Get out of here, Xu Kai, get out of here, don''t worry about other people."


    He seemed to realize something, and shouted.


    Ge Yunhua also staggered over and said, "Xu Kai, we have to leave, we can''t stay here!"


    How can I care about other people at this time, it must be my own life that is important.


    Xu Kai said without hesitation: "Wait a minute, the remaining people may still be saved, we can''t give up on them."


    Ge Yunhua didn''t say much, just grabbed Xu Kai and walked out, he felt that he couldn''t let Xu Kai die here, it wasn''t worth it.


    Thousands of people, only a hundred or so ran out in the end.


    They were standing in the empty, dark street, the sky was raining, but there were no jumping fish on the ground.


    "We''re out, we can''t stay in town."


    Xie Chuan immediately said that he was relieved to see Xu Kai and others coming out.


    "The black mist has disappeared."


    Chen Qian looked at the sky and said blankly, the light of the stars shone on her beautiful face.


    The others followed suit and looked up. They hadn''t seen this kind of scene for a long time, a sweeping starry sky.


    They ran out of the town along the rain-stained road. The uneven road was filled with large and small puddles.


    "ßÔ"


    The passionate howling of horses.


    A giant horse-like monster with tentacles growing on its back appeared on the street in the distance, rushed towards them, and came before them in the blink of an eye.


    More than a dozen people were knocked into the air and fell to the ground, life or death unknown.


    Xie Chuan shot at it with the "sprayer", but because the "horse" was too fast, he couldn''t hit it at all.


    The monster turned back from behind again and rushed towards them at an even faster speed, its dark pupils appearing deep under the light of the stars.


    "what!"


    With a roar, Xu Kai''s muscles tensed up, he picked up the machete, and slashed at the "horse" head-on.


    With the sound of flesh and bone colliding, he flew backwards, and the machete also plunged into the horse''s neck, cutting off several slender tentacles.


    The monster seemed to be hurt, roared and ran away, disappearing into the night.


    At this moment, Xu Kai fell to the ground, motionless, covered in blood, and even his breathing was much weaker.


    "Xu Kai, Xu Kai, are you okay?"


    Ge Yunhua shouted, and bent down to check Xu Kai''s situation.


    He picked up Xu Kai and ran out, even under such circumstances, he still did not choose to abandon Xu Kai.


    Xie Chuan glanced at the two of them and said, "Follow me, I have a gun, if it comes again, I should be able to hit it."


    As they approached the town gate, they heard the roar of the horse again, and the monster reappeared in the street behind them.


    "Run!"


    Someone shouted and fled in all directions.


    This thing is like a devil ~www.novelhall.com~ rushed over. The crowd dispersed one after another, fearing that they would become the target of this "horse", and if they were hit, they would die.


    Xie Chuan held a spray gun, stood on the path of the horse, and fired several shots at it.


    Clouds of purple blood mist erupted from the monster''s body, but its speed did not stagnate at all. It didn''t slow down until it got close to Jie Jiechuan and shot in another direction.


    Xie Chuan felt the cold sweat on his forehead, and at the same time breathed a sigh of relief, and continued to run out with everyone, lamenting his good luck.


    His physical fitness is very good, and that gun is not an ordinary thing, but a mysterious item.


    When we came outside the town, the rain seemed to be getting heavier.


    Xie Chuan covered one eye and looked into the distance, his eyes glowed with a faint blue luster.


    "The direction is wrong!"


    He shouted and took the lead running along the edge of the town in the opposite direction.


    Ge Yunhua realized that Xie Chuan was not as simple as he seemed. He suspected that Xie Chuan was a player, but his identity was hidden.


    But this is a good thing, the stronger Xie Chuan''s ability, the greater their hope of surviving.


    "This direction is the direction of Westbridge City. We can''t go there, we have to go back. It''s too dangerous over there."


    Xie Chuan explained on his own.


    He thought that these weird scenes all originated from West Bridge City, from that other world.


    But things often don''t go as smoothly as expected.


    They saw the "horse" full of tentacles again. Standing on the road in the distance, looking at them leisurely.


    A ferocious look appeared on Xie Chuan''s face, and he said viciously: "It''s after us, we must kill it! Otherwise, we will all die here."


    This is a desperate subject.


    No one thinks they can beat this monster.

 v2 Chapter 133： gluttonous girl

    Global Game: With Portable Store Chapter 133 The Gluttonous Girl


    Ge Yunhua gritted his teeth, put Xu Kai on the ground, turned his hands into the color of rocks, and greeted the monster.


    This is his ability, which can petrify parts of the body and increase the hardness. It seems to be a good ability, but the actual effect is mediocre.


    Because this will greatly reduce his speed and body flexibility.


    In many cases, resisting the damage forcefully is not as useful as avoiding it. Maybe this ability will put him in a dangerous situation instead.


    They had to stop the monster if they wanted to kill it.


    Ge Yunhua rushed up, put his hands in front of him, and made a defensive posture. Looking at the "giant horse" galloping fast, his heart beat rapidly.


    He didn''t know why he had such great courage, and he didn''t have time to think about it.


    bang~


    Huge crash.


    Ge Yunhua flew out, even with one arm broken, but the monster also stopped accordingly.


    Xie Chuan took the opportunity to shoot at it crazily with the "sprayer", the bullets poured into the flesh and blood, and a large amount of blood mist burst out.


    Dozens of other people with guns followed suit, but the effect was not as good. Ordinary weapons were still less powerful, and they were only used against ordinary people.


    A brawny man in a vest with his bare chest rushed past with an axe, but was shot through his chest by the horse''s foot and died on the spot.


    The few people who were going to approach did not dare to approach after seeing this scene.


    The monster roared, staring at Xie Chuan, who was the most threatening, and rushed over again, opening its mouth wide, revealing jagged fangs and a baby-like face.


    It seemed to be its tongue, but it grew like this.


    "It should be almost there."


    Seeing this, Xie Chuan threw away the shotgun, pulled out a dark gear-shaped dagger, and plunged it into his thigh.


    With the sound of cutting flesh, one of the monster''s horse legs broke out of thin air and fell to the ground.


    [Self-injurer''s dagger (upper C crown): A dagger with the power of curse, self-mutilation and ten times the damage returned to the opponent.


    Prerequisite: Deal enough damage.


    Use times: 1/3]


    "It''s done!"


    Xie Chuan showed joy on his face, but his expression froze.


    The tentacles on the monster''s back formed two slender hands and quickly crawled towards him, and the palms hit the ground with a loud sound.


    "Die to me!"


    Xie Chuan immediately raised the dagger and stabbed it at his heart with a crazy expression on his face.


    He wants to die with this monster!


    This dagger can be used three times, and he used it once.


    He once thought that he must not die under this dagger, it would be a foolish act to perish together.


    However, he now feels that such a death is very handsome, at least not useless.


    He hates people who are useless, and he hates people who owe money and don''t pay it back.


    The horse-shaped monster seemed to have hit something, its body stopped suddenly, a big hole was pierced through its chest, and it let out a tragic cry.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Through the black mist, Su Changxing noticed that something was wrong in the distant sky. It was raining and stars appeared.


    It was the first time he saw such a group of stars, dazzling and dense, like the sky seen in another world.


    "The direction of West Bridge City? Xu Kai and the others are also there."


    He decided to go over to see the situation, and felt that this change should have something to do with the wizarding world.


    The distance here is not short. He advanced at full speed and arrived in more than an hour, only to find that there were no living people in the town, only some living corpses.


    "Dead? No, Xu Kai is still alive."


    Su Changxing felt that the connection of the guide pendant still exists, which means that at least Xu Kai is not dead yet.


    What''s even more weird is that not only are there no survivors in this small town, but there are also very few creatures, except for...


    There was a passionate howling sound.


    He saw a deformed monster sticking its head out from behind the ruins.


    That one horse head is connected to two inverted human heads at the end.


    Those two people, Su Changxing, were somewhat influenced, and they were also part of that group of people. Their eyes were dark, and they showed gentle smiles, as if they were greeting Su Changxing.


    "Hello, my lord, why are you here?"


    "Haha, many people died, what do you think we should do?"


    "I''m so hungry, is there anything to eat?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "What the hell?"


    Su Changxing''s eyes froze, and he felt sick for a while, feeling the smell of those wizards.


    This monster has a smell similar to those of wizards, and its strength should be above the seventh rank.


    Then, the monster stood up, revealing its entire body, a huge hole was pierced on the huge horse''s body, and there were densely packed tentacles inside.


    It rushed towards Su Changxing, running upright on the ground with two hooves, looking extremely funny, like a bear performing in a circus.


    "Nice show."


    Su Changxing laughed out loud, not dodging or dodging. When it got close, he pulled out his revolver and fired. The bullet turned into a silver light that pierced through its body and exploded.


    Boom~


    There was a roar.


    The entire horse''s head and upper body exploded, and the fragments of the corpses fell to the ground and were still wriggling with great vitality, just like the bodies of those wizards.


    "My Healing Game"


    The monster still didn''t die, and the tentacles on its back wrapped around Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing''s attack was extremely tyrannical ~www.novelhall.com~ Another shot smashed the other half of its body, leaving only broken corpses wriggling all over the ground.


    [Active flesh and blood: Be careful, it may eat you! ¡¿


    He looked at these dismembered corpses, snapped his fingers, and a beautiful figure appeared beside him.


    Tao Yi''s body looks more solid, and if you don''t pay attention, you can''t tell the difference between her and a normal human being. Scarlet bright lines are outlined on her face, which looks very strange.


    Her eyes became more agile, her eyes rolled around to look around, and she stuck to staring at Su Chang, as if she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t speak.


    The corners of Su Changxing''s mouth twitched, he couldn''t stand her eyes, he pushed her face away with one hand, and said in disgust, "Don''t get so close, deal with these things on the ground."


    This kind of extremely active flesh and blood is a great tonic for the undead, they just lack this kind of activity.


    Tao Yi''s eyes flickered, showing a grievance. She floated over, picked up the broken corpses on the ground, sat on the ground and ate them bite by bite. Purple blood slid down from the corner of her mouth, which was not elegant.


    "How does it taste?" Su Changxing asked on a whim, but he also felt that the undead might not have a common sense of taste.


    Tao Yi showed a ghostly smile and nodded, expressing his happiness. He still had a trembling tentacle in his mouth, looking extremely horrified.


    However, Su Changxing is also a person who has experienced strong winds and waves, and has a big heart. He said that he didn''t respond to this, and he was even a little hungry. After all, appetite is interlinked.


    As for Tao Yi, this change occurred when he completed the task of massacring people with **** hands, and after he advanced, Tao Yi''s changes became more obvious. +Bookmark+

 v2 Chapter 134： Backstab

    Global Game: With Portable Store Chapter 134 Backstab


    "Run, he''s not dead yet, everyone run away." Xie Chuan shouted, eyes wide open, looking at the monster on the ground whose chest was pierced.


    There are dense tentacles sliding and growing in the hollow of the monster''s chest to replace the "horse" heart.


    An even more terrifying aura emanated from its body, carrying a taste of misfortune.


    The tentacles pierced through the hole in the chest, bound the person who was closest, and dragged it in.


    The monster''s flesh and blood quickly merged with him and became one, leaving only one head.


    What a bizarre scene it was, it brought only infinite fear, as if seeing something that shouldn''t be seen, every cell was howling.


    Without looking back, Xie Chuan staggered and fled to the distance, facing the light of the stars, towards the night.


    Xu Kai and others immediately followed from behind.


    ¡­


    Tao Yi quickly ate up the dead body and licked his lips, as if he was very satisfied with the taste.


    "That world may not be simple."


    Su Changxing looked at the stars in the sky and sighed.


    The soldiers he encountered should all be cannon fodder on the battlefield, while the soldiers of the Black Crows were a little more elite.


    Afterwards, he followed along the trail where Xu Kai and others had left, and there were many corpses along the way.


    It was as if they had been hit head-on by a big truck, their bodies deformed and their internal organs shattered.


    Xu Kai and the others should have fled, heading towards Donglin City.


    "It doesn''t seem stupid, I know to run this way."


    Su Changxing observed the corpse on the ground indifferently, and profiled what happened at that time.


    The strength of this monster was not particularly strong at the beginning, and Xu Kai and the others were even able to deal with it.


    But after the monster was severely injured, its strength became even more terrifying, and no one of them could stop it.


    In other words, this is the true face of this monster.


    The form of an order creature can allow it to accumulate strength faster, and the form of an order creature can make it show its true power.


    Su Changxing came all the way to the edge of the jungle. Through the shadows, he saw a **** corpse leaning against a tree, leaving a bloodstain more than ten meters long on the ground behind.


    He crawled more than ten meters on the ground before he died.


    "Xie Chuan?"


    Su Changxing recognized the "blood man" as Xie Chuan at a glance, not from his appearance, but from his body structure and shape.


    He had multiple wounds, two of which were self-inflicted, but not fatal.


    The most deadly wound was a knife wound on the back, which penetrated the heart, causing massive blood loss and rapid organ failure.


    Even though he had a strong vitality, he still died.


    Apparently someone stabbed him in the back.


    Very insidious knife.


    The knife pierced the heart and caused his death.


    Xie Chuan should be a player, he has been strengthened, his body is fairly strong, and it is not easy to die from ordinary minor injuries.


    "Who killed him?"


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, thinking that they had internal strife on the way to escape, so they killed each other.


    However, Xie Chuan was seriously injured when fighting the monster, so Xu Kai''s character should not do such a thing.


    So he thought of Ge Yunhua.


    It is very likely that Ge Yunhua did it secretly. He is a supernatural being and has this ability.


    ¡­


    "Where''s Xie Chuan?"


    Ge Yunhua looked sideways at Chen Qian who was following up from behind, and asked.


    Although he broke a hand, his physical condition is still good.


    Chen Qian sighed, shook her head and said, "I don''t know, I got separated from him, but he should be able to survive, after all, he is very powerful, and he is still a player."


    At this moment, Xu Kai was still unconscious, with one hand behind Ge Yunhua''s back.


    The others were also separated, and they were the only ones walking together.


    "We were lucky, the monster didn''t come after us, but the others were unlucky." Chen Qian said with lingering fear.


    Ge Yunhua nodded and said: "Let''s continue walking forward, the monster may still catch up, the farther we go, the better."


    Chen Qian glanced at Xu Kai who was still unconscious, and said, "Your injuries are serious, let me carry him."


    Ge Yunhua thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "You don''t have enough physical strength, forget it."


    Next, the two walked forward in silence.


    Under the shining of the starlight, those monsters in the black mist also hid, and the surroundings seemed extraordinarily quiet, a little terrifyingly quiet.


    Chen Qian said suddenly: "Do you know what the pendant that Team Leader Su gave to Xu Kai does?"


    "I don''t know, but it probably has something to do with becoming an Extraordinary. This can be regarded as Xu Kai''s luck... After he becomes an Extraordinary, we also have the opportunity to become an Extraordinary. Ha, as the saying goes, one person attains the Tao, and chickens and dogs ascend to heaven."


    Ge Yunhua barely showed a smile, he was still very envious of Xu Kai''s matter, no one wants to be a Extraordinary.


    Chen Qian said with twinkling eyes: "When he becomes a Extraordinary, I''m afraid we won''t be the same people."


    Ge Yunhua affirmed: "Xu Kai is not such a person, he will take care of us, we are best partners, aren''t we?"


    Chen Qian fell into a brief silence, and her speed slowed down, as if she couldn''t keep up with Ge Yunhua.


    With blue eyes, she looked at Xu Kai and said, "Is the pendant really related to becoming a Extraordinary?"


    Xu Kai woke up like a dream: "It''s related..."


    "Chen Qian, you don''t need to worry. I think we have a chance to become Extraordinary while we''re alive. That''s what Team Leader Su meant before..."


    "On High"


    Before Ge Yunhua finished speaking, he heard the dull sound of the blade piercing into the flesh, and the stabbing pain from behind.


    He turned his head slowly, showing an incredulous expression: "Why? Why do you want to do this!"


    Ge Yunhua''s mental and physical strength had already reached the limit~www.novelhall.com~ This made him fall to the ground, his body trembling constantly, and his face became distorted.


    Xu Kai also fell to the ground, his head hit the rock beside him, bleeding out, but he also came to himself.


    Chen Qian killed Ge Yunhua?


    He is in chaos. There was a buzzing in my head.


    "Why did you do this?" Xu Kai looked up at Chen Qian and asked loudly.


    This woman with a beautiful face and a cruel smile walked towards him slowly, the dagger in her hand was dripping with bright red blood.


    At this moment, she is like a demon walking in the world.


    Chen Qian lifted the hair on her forehead with her other clean hand, and said in a low voice:


    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Do you think I will pass up such an opportunity?"


    Xu Kai noticed that Chen Qian was looking at the bronze pendant on his chest, and said with surprise:


    "You want this, um, why? Why do you do such a thing? You can tell me if you want it."


    "Tell you? If you tell you, you will give it to me? No! I have long understood that things must be won by myself, not by others."


    Chen Qian was also exhausted and smiled triumphantly. She was the one standing at the end.


    Xu Kai took a deep breath, feeling sad, and said slowly: "It turns out that the friendship between us is so fragile...I''ll give you something, let us go, you don''t have to kill them all."


    Chen Qian''s delicate face became distorted, and she said coldly: "No, I''m afraid of your revenge. After all, you still have a teacher of Extraordinary people... I don''t have one."


    She grabbed Xu Kai''s neck violently, tore off the bronze pendant, and stabbed Xu Kai''s chest with a short knife in the other hand. +Bookmark+

 v2 Chapter 135： Purpose

    Global Game: Comes with a Portable Store Chapter 135 Purpose


    Xu Kai could only watch helplessly as the blade stabbed at him, powerless, as many bones in his body were broken and he couldn''t move.


    snap~


    The short knife was sent flying and stuck in a tree trunk beside it.


    A figure in a black coat quietly appeared behind Chen Qian, when neither of them noticed.


    "Xu Kai, I''m so embarrassed.


    Su Changxing put one hand on Chen Qian''s head and patted it, as if stroking a pet.


    Chen Qian looked at Su Changxing in horror, her eyes widened, her mouth opened involuntarily, her body seemed to be tightly grasped by a big hand, and she was frozen, unable to move.


    She was like a cat whose head was suddenly held down by a tiger.


    "Teacher, save Ge Yunhua quickly, he is dying soon." Seeing Su Changxing, Xu Kai said eagerly.


    Su Changxing looked at Ge Yunhua who fell on the ground, looked at Chen Qian, and said thoughtfully, "Do you really want to become a Extraordinary?"


    "No, it''s not..."


    Chen Qian quickly shook her head, she didn''t know what she should say, she knelt down on the ground, hugged Su Changxing''s legs with both hands, raised her head tremblingly and said:


    "Don''t kill me, I am willing to do anything, even if I am a cow or a horse."


    Su Changxing reached out to take off the pendant from her hand, took out another bronze pendant from his bosom, put it in her palm, and said unhurriedly:


    "Don''t be nervous. I didn''t say I was going to kill you, right? You take this thing. Before you become a Extraordinary, don''t let me see you again."


    Chen Qian had a blank expression on her face. I don''t understand what Su Changxing means at all? I don''t even understand, why would he do this?


    She looked at the bronze pendant in the shape of a pistol that glowed with emerald green light in her hand, she was silent for a moment, and ran back.


    "The Point Guard Is Here"


    Su Changxing quietly watched her figure gradually drift away until it disappeared into the dark shadow.


    Just now, he saw Chen Qian''s potential to become an Extraordinary, higher than Xu Kai''s, which was extremely amazing.


    This may be the potential that people burst out at the edge of life and death.


    "Teacher, you let her go?" Xu Kai said blankly, he thought Su Changxing would kill Chen Qian.


    Su Changxing leaned over and lifted Ge Yunhua''s body, placed it beside Xu Kai, and said casually:


    "She killed all of you, so she is naturally qualified to live. After all, this is a world where the weak prey on the strong."


    He threw the fragments of the healing totem on Ge Yunhua''s body, and bunches of green fluorescent light enveloped the two of them.


    Although the fragmentation effect of the healing totem is not as good as before, it is still no problem to keep their lives.


    Slender, twisted shadows swayed on the rocks, wood crackled in the flames, and the heat and black mist made the palms sweat.


    "Did you tell her the function of the pendant?" Su Changxing asked.


    Xu Kai leaned against the rock, and said with a pretty face: "No, she should have guessed it. She should be able to guess that her ability is related to this aspect...it can make others tell the truth."


    This is not an ability that has no effect on combat. Chen Qian distracted others and launched an attack at the moment when the ability was triggered.


    "Quite a practical ability." Su Changxing couldn''t help admiring.


    Ge Yunhua''s face was still pale, and he still couldn''t believe it: "I never thought that she would do such a thing, that she would betray us... She used to be a good companion."


    No one would have thought that Chen Qian would do such a thing.


    She is indeed a nice girl.


    Su Changxing joked with a smile: "You are indeed a good companion. If she hadn''t saved a hand, you would have died."


    The knife wound on Ge Yunhua''s back didn''t go through his heart, but a few centimeters to the side.


    Obviously, it wasn''t Chen Qian''s mistake, but she let Ge Yunhua go.


    Ge Yunhua laughed at himself and said, "Maybe this is the little bit of affection we have left."


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing felt that Chen Qian''s extraordinary path was moving forward at an astonishing speed.


    Xu Kai didn''t dwell too much on Chen Qian''s question, but asked, "How far am I from becoming an Extraordinary?


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "It''s not far away, but your consciousness hasn''t reached that threshold yet."


    As for how long Xu Kai can become a Extraordinary, he has no idea, this thing itself is not clear.


    However, Xu Kai''s posture has changed significantly, and the end of his hair is dark red, like a flickering and burning flame.


    Becoming an Extraordinary will indeed lead to a certain change in posture, which is related to the position.


    Su Changxing reckoned that his position should be related to flames, and guided him to the bright path.


    Flame and light are akin in themselves.


    He handed the pendant back to Xu Kai, and said: "Take it well, don''t lose it again, I won''t help you find it next time."


    Xu Kai took the pendant and nodded slightly: "Thank you teacher."


    He was sincerely grateful to Su Changxing.


    If it weren''t for Su Changxing, they would have been killed by those black-armored soldiers when they were in the town, or the two of them would have died under Chen Qian''s hands.


    Su Changxing set up a frying pan on the fire, spread butter on it, put a few large steaks on it, and simply sprinkled with pepper and salt, the fragrance was overflowing, which greatly increased the appetite~www.novelhall.com~ Such a fire, It should also be able to attract nearby survivors to come here.


    "Actually, I''m trying to make ordinary people become extraordinary people. You are one of my experiments."


    Su Changxing fried the steak and said slowly, one word at a time:


    "Our thoughts may be very different. You will think about how to survive, and I am thinking about how to come back from the Jedi."


    "If successful, we will have more extraordinary births, and finally usher in an extraordinary era."


    "This is also an important starting point for us to turn from bad to good. Not to mention fighting against the doomsday, but we should also break through this black fog and not become a slave to others."


    Xu Kai stared at the sizzling meat steak in the pot, feeling his throat a little dry: "What is that Extraordinary Era?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "The so-called doomsday game gives us expectations."


    Xu Kai licked his lips, feeling that this is obviously not something a bug should think about, but now he can be used as a **** to accomplish some of these things.


    "What do you need me for?" He asked in a low voice.


    Su Changxing smiled lightly, "It''s what you''re doing now, becoming an Extraordinary!"


    "You have to understand that the pendant is both a lighthouse and a shackle. It can lead you to the extraordinary, but it can also cut off your extraordinary path."


    "Once you still haven''t become an Extraordinary before the light on the pendant disappears, the possibility of you becoming an Extraordinary will become even lower."


    Xu Kai understood a little after hearing this, and said, "This is the price."


    Su Changxing nodded, and affirmed: "This is the price."+Add to bookmark+

 v2 Chapter 136： black people

    Global Game: With Portable Store Chapter 136 Black People


    Boom~


    With the sound of the explosion, the buildings turned into ruins, and the black sentry tower that had just been supported also fell down.


    A blue figure strode across the alleyway.


    A raging fire ignited in Donglin City, wrapped in thick black mist.


    This kind of explosion made everyone look sideways at it, and several gazes with solidified spiritual power watched over here.


    It is not the first time that someone dared to attack here!


    The same explosion happened yesterday, but the murderer was not caught.


    "He''s provoking us!"


    The leader of the law enforcement team, Heimu held a wooden stick, looked at the fallen sentry tower in the distance, and said viciously.


    He is also a powerful blue robe wizard.


    "Notify the other teams to block the intersection. We can''t let him run away today. We have to catch him."


    Teams of members of the law enforcement team wearing law enforcement robes spread out to the surrounding streets, pursuing the attackers.


    Again and again, not again and again.


    If the murderer can''t be caught today, he will be the captain of the law enforcement team.


    The meeting will not let him go, and neither will Wizard Rich.


    Chase all the way through three streets.


    He saw the murderer, tall and tall, with long dark blue hair, who seemed to be holding something in his hand.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw the girl turn around, with a strange smile on her face, and throw something at him with one hand.


    Can''t see anything, but there seems to be something.


    in an instant.


    The blinding white light with a taste of destruction obscured their sight, and a series of explosions covered them.


    Two huge black palms appeared in front of Heimu at the same time, covering him and blocking the attack of the explosion.


    The bridge across the river also began to shake with the explosion, and there was a clear sound of friction between the iron chains.


    When the explosion was over, he didn''t see the murderer again, and seemed to let her escape again.


    "No, she didn''t escape, she''s still here!"


    Heimu caught the trace of the murderer''s escape, not going outside the city, but running inside the city.


    "She''s hiding in the city, among those civilians, find her out!"


    He said like crazy, his eyes were full of anger.


    In this dilapidated city governed by wizards, there are still a large number of survivors. They are unable to escape and can only stay.


    Fortunately, these wizards did not kill them all, but took them in as the lowest level of civilians, black people.


    A high-level world has a huge tolerance for the low-level world, just like a big country that can easily accommodate a small country.


    A wizard can easily tell the difference between an ordinary person and an extraordinary person.


    This difference can hardly be concealed, like the moon and stars, there are obvious differences in light and size.


    Ordinary people among the survivors were centralized and managed in a specified area. From then on, they would be regarded as black people and belong to the wizarding world.


    The red and green billboard lights illuminate the bottom of the pitch-black sentry tower, presenting a stone brick-style wall.


    A few soldiers stood above, looking at these people with a playful look, as if they were watching a play.


    In their eyes, this group of people is similar to or even inferior to those prisoners. At least they are not threatening, and they are more like a group of tamed lambs.


    Most of the people on this street were dressed in rags and carried weapons.


    Holding a weapon is not for resistance, but for dealing with alienated creatures in the black mist, or monsters that appear from time to time.


    These soldiers are not going to protect them, thank goodness they didn''t start killing, and mostly let them fend for themselves, as long as they don''t leave the management area.


    "I''m hungry."


    A little girl carrying a light blue schoolbag said pitifully to the adults beside her.


    The little girl is very cute, with big eyes and looks very spiritual.


    The man said with a stern face: "You can bear it if you are hungry, there is not so much to eat."


    Another younger man frowned and said: "Don''t be so fierce, Xiaoyi is young and can''t bear the hunger. I can pick up some more errands tomorrow."


    "No! It''s too dangerous, we''d better stay here."


    "What''s the danger? I haven''t heard of anyone dying because of it. Instead, someone starved to death."


    "If I say no, I won''t!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Some food will be distributed in the management area, but not much, it can only feed some people, and they will distribute it by themselves.


    A large number of people are in a state of starvation, and if they want to eat enough, they must accept the "errands" provided by the wizard.


    This is voluntary, but in fact it is not. They have no other way to obtain food. If they want to survive, they must receive "errands" from wizards.


    There are all kinds of so-called errands, some are easy and some are difficult. Before that, I used to be a laborer to help carry the materials for the construction of the sentry tower.


    Although such an errand is tiring, it doesn''t seem to be a difficult task. At least he can live without risking his life.


    But precisely because of this, these controlled survivors are extremely motivated. They are working hard to survive, and they are very busy every day, and they seem to be very fulfilling.


    Many things will be left behind unknowingly, including their previous lives, previous cognitions, and original concepts.


    For creatures as insignificant as humans, many times being alive is the most important thing.


    They can do many incredible things in order to live, and even burst out with unimaginable potential.


    The door of the sentry tower was slowly opened, without sound, but it seemed heavy.


    A young man in a tie and a suit stepped out from the black guard tower, with a flattering smile on his face that lasted for a long time.


    He was thinking, a strange light flashed in his eyes.


    Back in the meeting room of the management area, many people were waiting for him.


    "Steward Yuan, what do those... lord wizards say?" A bald, out-of-shape man stepped forward and asked.


    He is the president of Donglin University, Zhang Xuetao, and he can be regarded as a relatively prestigious person in the management area~www.novelhall.com~ The so-called Guanshi Yuan is the late Mayor Yuan''s son, Yuan Shaohua.


    He can be regarded as the nominal leader of this management area, and all matters big and small must go through his hands, including the distribution of food, so he has a lot of power.


    Others may not get enough to eat, or even starve to death. But he didn''t have to worry about such things at all.


    Of course, this is also thanks to the experience he gained from his father, knowing how to please the people above him, and knowing how to be a competent manager.


    "How should I say it? How can I say it? It''s still the same as usual, and we are asked to find a girl with blue hair... Well, we probably don''t have such a person here."


    Yuan Shaohua said helplessly, with a questioning look on his face:


    "Blue hair? It must have been dyed. Principal Zhang, help me find it. There should be such a person among the students. If you can find it, there will be a lot of benefits."


    Zhang Xuetao showed hesitation and asked, "What is it specifically for?"


    Yuan Shaohua patted him on the shoulder, and said softly with a meaningful meaning:


    "You can just find the person, and leave the rest to me. Believe me, it''s also for everyone''s sake. If you offend those master wizards, none of us will feel better."


    In fact, he didn''t know what happened, he only knew that it was urgent.


    Yuan Shaohua paused, looked at other people, and emphasized: "Within half an hour, find out the people with blue hair, especially women."


    "This matter is very important. No one should lose the chain. Once something goes wrong, we will all suffer... Don''t blame me for not saying it in advance."+Add to bookmark+

 v2 Chapter 137： suspicious person

    Global Game: With Portable Store Chapter 137 Suspicious Person


    That''s a weird request to find someone with blue hair?


    Everyone in the room looked puzzled, but no one asked, because maybe even Yuan Shaohua didn''t know why.


    They just need to execute this command.


    There are relatively few people who dye their hair, and they still dye their hair blue. It is not difficult to find them. Everyone''s information is recorded.


    Under such circumstances, their execution ability was quite strong, and they quickly found out the people with blue hair in the entire management area.


    Seven people, two men and five women, all looked young in appearance.


    Yuan Shaohua looked at them with satisfied smiles and felt that his "errand" should be completed.


    "Just follow me later, don''t say anything, don''t do anything, and your benefits will be indispensable in the future."


    Yuan Shaohua said firmly, with a kind smile on his face, his eyes were dark, just like those wizards.


    Among them, the young man with a thin face and dark yellow skin said immediately:


    "Is there food? I just need food, give me food, I''m willing to do anything."


    Obviously, he had been starved for a long time and could hardly stand it anymore.


    His body was thin, and he looked like a blue mushroom as a whole.


    "food?"


    Yuan Shaohua smiled, patted his shoulder with his left hand, nodded and said: "Of course, of course there is food. What do you think this is?"


    He took out a bag of biscuits from his sleeve, with a pattern of chocolate sandwich biscuits printed on it, which looked very attractive.


    "Blue Mushroom" reached out and wanted to take it. But it was stopped by Yuan Shaohua.


    "Hey, I can''t give it to you now. After I come back, I will make you full, I promise!"


    Yuan Shaohua put the biscuit back, the smile on his face was even bigger, he knew how to win people''s hearts.


    Hearing this, several other people also showed smiles on their faces.


    They believed Yuan Shaohua''s words and felt that the steward would not lie to them.


    Mayor Yuan is a good official for the people and the country, and his son must be no worse.


    They followed Yuan Shaohua along the street to the black sentry tower, passing by the red and green billboards, the figures of several people seemed lonely.


    Several law enforcement wizards wearing law enforcement robes appeared in front of the black watchtower, looking at them, as if they were waiting for their arrival.


    Yuan Shaohua''s heart moved slightly, his face remained unchanged, he kept a kind smile, and he turned his head to remind:


    "Don''t panic, these wizards seem to value us very much."


    Several people also nodded in response to Yuan Shaohua''s smile.


    However, Yuan Shaohua felt a little uneasy.


    He guessed something bad. Seeing these law enforcement wizards, he thought of the explosion that happened before.


    Now that the matter has come to this point, he has no way of turning back, so he can only lead these people to walk over bravely.


    Yuan Shaohua walked up to the officer with the scar on his face, nodded and bowed his head, and said, "Sir Harley, I brought him here, let''s see how it goes."


    The officer named Harley did not reply, but looked at the law enforcement wizard aside, and said respectfully: "My lord, do you see these people?"


    Under the robe was an indifferent face, with an expressionless look in the dark eyes, the law enforcement wizard glanced at the people brought by Yuan Shaohua, shook his head and said:


    "Ordinary people? They are so weak, they are definitely not, are they the only ones?"


    Another wizard on the side reminded with a smile: "It seems that there are indeed ordinary people in the management area. If you find others, it will be abnormal. Ha, you say so."


    The officer lowered his head slightly and did not speak, but waited for the law enforcement wizard''s response.


    Yuan Shaohua also stood behind, lowering his head and not daring to speak. He felt a layer of cold sweat on his forehead and a chill on the back of his neck.


    In front of these wizards, they are worms who can live and die at any time, they are insignificant.


    "Well, it makes sense, but it doesn''t seem good to let them go like this...something has to be done."


    The law enforcement wizard once again turned his attention to the seven ordinary people with dyed blue hair, and stretched out his left hand to show a finger.


    Zi~


    Yuan Shaohua''s eyes widened, his chest heaved rapidly, he was panting heavily, his expression was full of fear.


    The profile of his face, clothes, and the back of his hands were all covered with blood.


    The heads of seven living people suddenly exploded in front of him, as if they were punched from the inside.


    He didn''t die, he survived.


    This is the only lucky thing in his mind at the moment, and there is no time to think about other superfluous things.


    "Are these people credible? Why don''t you take people to search for them yourself, and I''m not responsible for any mistakes."


    The law enforcement wizard said slowly, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    The wizard on the side smiled and said: "Well, I see. I''ll take a look later. After all, it''s much faster for them to come by themselves, and I don''t think that person will be here."


    "I''ll go first, you can figure it out yourself, and I need to deal with it over there."


    The law enforcement wizard nodded, turned and left.


    He thought so too, felt that the assailant could not be here.


    "The captain is old after all, and he will always make mistakes in judgment."


    He muttered, feeling troubled, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com can''t catch the murderer, all their law enforcement officers will be troublesome.


    Yuan Shaohua watched the law enforcement wizard leave and almost sat on the ground. He thought he was dead too, but he didn''t.


    The officer named Halley looked at him and said:


    "Go back, and pay attention to searching for suspicious persons. If there are suspicious persons, send them over, and we will deal with them."


    The light words made Yuan Shaohua shiver for a while.


    "Okay, okay, I will do it and live up to your expectations." Yuan Shaohua nodded and said hastily, with a flattering smile on his face. What happened just now didn''t seem to exist.


    He returned the same way, feeling overwhelmed.


    The lights of the red and green billboards reflected on his face, which appeared reddish and greenish, and his expression was cloudy and uncertain.


    "Where is the person?" Zhang Xuetao saw Yuan Shaohua come back to question him alone, his eyes trembled a little.


    Yuan Shaohua glanced at him with a calm expression, a little casually: "They, they were spotted by those master wizards, and they followed."


    Zhang Xuetao frowned slightly, apparently not believing Yuan Shaohua''s words, and said, "Are they dead? Tell me the truth."


    Yuan Shaohua glanced at him, and Yaotou said affirmatively, "No, I just followed those master wizards. They may have a good future, right?"


    Zhang Xue was stunned for a moment, a little confused about the truth and falsehood, and felt that Yuan Shaohua didn''t seem to be lying: "Okay, I believe you for the time being, what we need to do next."


    A smile hung on the corner of Yuan Shaohua''s mouth. Staring at him, said: "Continue to look for people with blue hair, or suspicious people."+add to bookmark+

 v2 Chapter 138： prison

    Global Game: With Portable Store Chapter 138 Prison


    Zhang Xuetao felt that Yuan Shaohua''s smile at the moment was extraordinarily penetrating, as if he was wearing a real mask, with a completely opposite expression hidden under the mask.


    He has been the principal for so many years, and his other skills have not improved much, but his ability to read people has improved by leaps and bounds.


    Especially young people, he knows it well.


    The other people in the conference room looked at each other, and they didn''t have any objection to this. Anyway, they were not the ones who were arrested, so it didn''t matter anyway.


    However, they don''t know what the criteria for the so-called "suspicious persons" are, and they have no way of finding them, so they can only pretend to look for them from door to door.


    There are tens of thousands of people in their management area, and it will take a lot of time to search one by one.


    The news about this incident also spread rapidly in the management area.


    A large number of people felt that the seven people taken away by Yuan Shaohua were indeed favored by wizards, and that they had better luck waiting for them, and secretly sighed why they didn''t have such good luck?


    It was just dawn, and a few rays of light could be seen vaguely through the black mist. Many people in the management area had already got up and gathered in the square not far away.


    They are all considered "labourers", guard towers that need help to build during the day, and other weird buildings.


    Most of these buildings are beyond their cognition and have strange powers.


    "Since they can become wizards, can we also become wizards?" A man in a wide gray leather armor with a little **** his back thought thoughtfully.


    He has eagle eyes and broad eyebrows. If Su Changxing sees him, he will definitely recognize him as Luo Haotian, one of the veterans of the Players'' Mutual Aid Association.


    He didn''t leave Donglin City, but stayed here by accident.


    The little girl was his niece, Luo Yi, and the man carrying a big basket beside him was his cousin, Luo Haozhi.


    With a straight face, Luo Haozhi calmly said:


    "So what if we can? Do you think they''ll give us a chance? Prisons where Extraordinary people or people with supernatural powers are put in... Don''t think about these things."


    He feels that in this world, survival is the most important thing, everything else is imaginary, so what if he becomes a Extraordinary? Damn still had to die.


    "Yes, brother, you are right."


    Luo Haotian yawned, his sleepy eyes were loose, and he didn''t seem to wake up.


    Very suddenly.


    He felt a vibration in his pocket.


    "That is?"


    He realized that it was the coin given by Su Changxing that vibrated, and the scope of the coin was limited, and only in the vicinity of Donglin City could contact be made.


    "Mr. Clown didn''t leave either, or did he come back?"


    A hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, this may be a variable, he can''t change anything, but Mr. Clown can.


    now.


    Su Changxing discovered that he was able to contact Luo Haotian, which meant that Luo Haotian had not left the vicinity of Donglin City.


    What surprised him was that Luo Haotian stayed in Donglin City, using some mysterious item to cover up his existence as a Extraordinary.


    And he learned a lot about the current situation of Donglin City from Luo Haotian, as well as some important information.


    Ordinary people are all controlled and concentrated in the management area, and there is more than one management area.


    Extraordinary and some supernatural beings were imprisoned in the newly built prison.


    "Locked up? What do they want to do? Do they still want to tame these people? Or have other purposes."


    Su Changxing thought of the Doomsday Game, those wizards have probably discovered the existence of the Doomsday Game and are currently researching it.


    Wizards themselves are the best doctors, the best biologists, they are keen on the research of human body.


    This also seems to be one of the reasons for their physical strength.


    He also received another important piece of news. Last night, Donglin City was attacked by unknown people. An explosion occurred, destroying a sentry tower, which caused a lot of commotion.


    The law enforcement wizards in Donglin City are looking for the culprit.


    Afterwards, Su Changxing told Luo Haotian not to act rashly, it would be best to stay hidden all the time. If he doesn''t expose, he can continue to obtain important information.


    Almost none of the players in the security bureau survived in Donglin City, and a few of them were also imprisoned, and the news was cut off afterwards, and they didn''t know whether they were dead or alive.


    It was not until early in the morning that Su Changxing contacted Chen Ling and asked him to try to contact Guo Fengyan to see what was going on with them.


    Guo Fengyan did not die, and was taken to Donglin City.


    Not far from the management area where Luo Haotian is located, there is a newly built huge prison, which is as dark as the sentry tower, and is made of the same materials.


    Those imprisoned inside are all humans with supernatural powers, or Extraordinary, or some soldiers who have committed crimes, or even wizards.


    Guo Fengyan and others were escorted here.


    "Is this a prison?"


    Guo Fengyan looked up at this huge tower-shaped building with a look of surprise.


    A large part of the prison is sunken underground, and obvious hollows can be seen from the periphery, including drainage pipes and other facilities.


    "Don''t talk! This is where you will stay later."


    The officer in the lead reprimanded, and his expression was not good. They also had a deep taboo about this place.


    "I heard that very few people can come out of here alive."


    Several soldiers walked to the side and discussed in low voices.


    "It''s not just a prison, don''t you know that?"


    "Well, isn''t it a prison or something?"


    "It''s still a laboratory, a laboratory for wizards and lords."


    An old soldier said slowly.


    into prison.


    They saw layers of underground prisons from the side, and each layer was separated by thick walls, but it was so dark that they couldn''t see the specific situation clearly, and there were faint roars coming from the gaps.


    "Sir, what''s the matter with you?"


    A magnetic voice.


    Sitting at the top of the lobby is a frog, or a person with a frog-like head, his green pupils are shining with wisdom and a little bit of shadow.


    "We made a special trip to capture these Extraordinary beings. Those wizards need such materials... I heard that there were quite a few discoveries before."


    The officer showed respect and said hastily, not surprised why this man is like this.


    The frog-headed man nodded, and it was just a routine question, and said, "Take them down, someone below will take them over."


    The officer nodded, and walked down with Guo Fengyan and others. The wailing sound became more and more clear, making people shudder.


    Guo Fengyan and the others all had expressions of fear on their faces, and no one could remain calm at this time.


    The phone vibrated.


    [Mission failed, you failed to escape. ¡¿


    Seeing this information, Guo Fengyan''s heart trembled too. He received the escape mission from Doomsday Game and asked them to escape before entering the prison.


    But he still didn''t choose to escape in the end. The chains on his body bound them, and there was no chance to escape. Even if he escaped, he would be caught back.


    He was thinking before, whether this is the doomsday game reminding them that it is best not to be locked up here.


    Going further inside, something frightening happened to him. The signal of the mobile phone was cut off, and the screen fell into a black state.


    This is not covered by Doomsday Games!


    These wizards got rid of the surveillance of Doomsday Game~www.novelhall.com~ and his only support now is Doomsday Game.


    "What''s wrong with Brother Fengyan?" the young man wearing glasses asked in a low voice.


    Guo Fengyan glanced sideways at him and didn''t speak.


    Another middle-aged man in a leather jacket said eccentrically, "Who knows what you said before, I hate traitors the most in my life."


    The young man with glasses gritted his teeth and said, "I didn''t do anything, believe it or not, and at this point, how can I control so much?


    "Don''t talk, do you want to die?" The soldier escorting them down cursed angrily.


    All of a sudden quiet down.


    The deterrence of these soldiers still exists, and several people were killed along the way, some were even beaten to death.


    They were taken all the way to the sixth basement floor, all of them were detained separately, and Guo Fengyan was brought out alone to the seventh basement floor.


    He is extraordinary, different from others.


    The officer who brought them had already left, and now he was led by a prisoner in a black uniform, with a snake tail whip hanging around his waist, and tiny thunderbolts flickered on it.


    "Where are we going, my lord?"


    Guo Fengyan asked boldly, feeling uneasy.


    The jailer glanced at him, showing a playful smile: "Where are you going? Guess, just follow along. You are really not afraid of death, and you will ask questions when you enter here. Fortunately, I am in a good mood today. .¡±


    Chirp, chirp, chirp~


    A scalp-numbing sound rang in his ears, as if something was wriggling, and eyes spread out on the ceiling.


    They stared at the two as they walked down the corridor. +Bookmark+

 v2 Chapter 139： Anxi

    Guo Fengyan felt something moving on his head, and when he looked up, he saw those eyes, big and small, open and closed, as if growing on the wall.


    He felt dizzy, his hands and feet were numb, his body was stiff, and he almost fell to the ground.


    The jailer looked back at Guo Fengyan, said with a smile: "I told you, don''t look around, I don''t want to bring a corpse there."


    "What is that?" Guo Fengyan asked.


    Prison stretched out two fingers, pointed to his eyes and said, "Eyes, don''t you have them too? It''s obvious."


    Guo Fengyan was speechless for a moment, of course he knew that those things were eyes, but how could the eyes grow on the ceiling.


    He didn''t speak any more, dragging his chains and following behind the prisoner, making a clanging sound that echoed in the corridor.


    It''s very quiet here, and even the wailing from above can''t be heard, as if separated by a layer of space.


    He walked into the gate in the middle of the seventh floor along with the prisoner.


    It was a hall, the air smelled of blood, and the ceiling was covered with corpses of monsters.


    These monsters generally emerged from the black mist. They came from other worlds, but they were just bigger prey in front of these wizards.


    Not far away, there were a few people dressed as wizards walking around, but they didn''t pay attention to them at all, and didn''t even look over here.


    But Guo Fengyan could feel that these people were looking at him in another way.


    The jailer led Guo Fengyan into the inner hall, came to a short figure, bowed and said: "


    "My lord, he was brought here. He should be an Extraordinary, but his strength is a bit weak."


    The man was wearing a black robe, about the height of an eleven or twelve-year-old child, squatting in front of a monster that looked like a hippopotamus but had two hands.


    The little wizard turned his head sideways, with a child''s face, red lips and white teeth, innocent eyes, out of tune with the surrounding environment.


    Guo Fengyan didn''t dare to look down on him at all, he knew that the other party must be a wizard, even if he was a child, he could kill him at will, not to mention that he was just a prisoner now.


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and said in a hoarse voice, holding his breath, "Master Wizard, what do you want from me?"


    The child put his index finger into his mouth, licked the blood on it, looked at the corpse on the ground, and then at Guo Fengyan, then said unhurriedly:


    "Your world is not as simple as you imagined. There are quite a few surprises. Hehe, you should be a player."


    Guo Fengyan didn''t deny it either, nodded and said, "Yes, I''m a player."


    It seems that these wizards have already learned a lot of information, and there is no need for him to conceal it. Concealment will cause trouble, because he does not know how much the other party knows.


    "Your numbers are a bit small. There are not many Extraordinary people in a city. They are all ordinary people. Have you all run away?"


    The child said with great interest, stood up, walked in front of Guo Fengyan, and looked up at him.


    Guo Fengyan affirmed: "Most of the players have evacuated before, and most of the rest are ordinary people who have no ability to leave."


    The child stared into Guo Fengyan''s eyes, and continued: "But we have also caught other Extraordinary people, but he is not as obedient as you, and if he doesn''t cooperate, we can only continue to lock him up."


    It can be seen that he is very interested in the so-called doomsday game, which is something they have never touched before.


    He showed a look of pity, and continued: "Can you tell me what the so-called doomsday game is?"


    Before, they conducted a mandatory soul reading on a player, but they didn''t find any information about the doomsday game, as if they were blocked by some kind of power.


    This is a very dangerous signal, but they still can''t help exploring it.


    Wizards themselves grew up exploring taboos, and dangers are just commonplace.


    Guo Fengyan hesitated, thinking about whether he should tell the other party, but he didn''t have much choice, either talk or die.


    "I don''t know too well. This thing forcibly dominates our world, and we are actually victims."


    The child frowned slightly, dissatisfied: "Be more specific."


    Guo Fengyan''s eyes flickered, and he said: "Actually, our world didn''t have any extraordinary power before, it was an ordinary world..."


    As he spoke, as he spoke, white light shot out from his eyes, and he fell to the ground and passed out.


    "It''s still the same, he wanted to say something, but couldn''t say it."


    The child showed a dignified expression and muttered.


    In fact, Guo Fengyan didn''t say anything, everything only existed in his imagination.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Not long after Guo Fengyan entered the prison, he completely lost contact, as if he had lost the signal. No matter how Chen Ling contacted him, he couldn''t get in touch again.


    This reminded Su Changxing of the scene in the Black Mountain Hospital in the zombie apocalypse. They were isolated in a small, fragmented space, and the mobile phone signal was also cut off.


    "In this way, the prison should also be in another separate small space, which is not covered by the doomsday game, so the connection has been disconnected."


    He analyzed and noticed that these wizards also have a deep understanding of space, and can use it in architecture.


    The interior of a prison may be larger than it appears from the outside.


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing led Xu Kai and the others towards a direction far away from West Bridge City. When he arrived here, he rarely saw any traces of those soldiers'' activities, nor did he see the existence of those sentry towers.


    There were dozens of them along the way, all of whom survived last night.


    These people have a common feature, the spirit is stronger than ordinary people, they resisted the strange attack, and did not become living corpses.


    "Teacher, where are we going now?"


    Xu Kai was carrying a large machete on his shoulder, and asked sideways. His injury was almost healed under the treatment of the totem fragments.


    Ge Yunhua''s injury was almost healed, but the broken arm was not retrieved, and Su Changxing was helpless.


    Su Changxing squinted his eyes, looked forward and said, "Anxi, there are many survivors there, and they are not under the monitoring range of wizards."


    Xu Kai thought thoughtfully: "The distance here is not too far, have you not been troubled by those soldiers?"


    It was only a day''s journey from here to where they had been before.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "No, they only want to occupy Donglin City, and don''t care about the surrounding areas... there should be other deeper goals."


    He thought of the large number of soldiers migrating from West Bridge City to Donglin City, the visions in the sky, and the chains in the sky from the world of black mist.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the evening, when they came to Anxi, there were obviously fewer monsters nearby, and they should be cleaning up continuously.


    Holding the machete, Xu Kai swiftly chopped off several grasshopper-like insects with a pair of sharp blades on their chests from their abdomens.


    His strength has been significantly enhanced, especially in terms of strength, these bugs with hard shells can''t bear his sword at all.


    At this time, more than 20 people came towards them from the other end of the street with weapons in their hands. They should be survivors here.


    The bodies of each of them looked particularly strong, obviously strengthened, especially the one who walked in the front, his body was extremely powerful, although he was not an Extraordinary, it was not too bad.


    I am afraid that this has been strengthened more than six times.


    Su Changxing muttered, knowing that special enhancements might be given during the mission, allowing others to break through the limit of six enhancements.


    And such a large number of superimposed enhancements may make these non-Extraordinary players physically stronger than ordinary Extraordinary players.


    This was the case for him at the beginning, although it is still the case now, and even ordinary strengthening has no effect on his body.


    The leader was wearing a cowboy hat, leather jacket and leather pants, and an old-fashioned musket on his back. He looked like a cowboy, walked up to Xu Kai, and said:


    "Don''t you want those things on the ground? It''s really a waste."


    Xu Kai looked puzzled, and said, "Why do you want the dead bodies of these bugs? They can be eaten. Are you short of food?"


    The man was stunned for a moment, and with a smile, he said boldly: "It seems that you don''t know, you are people who came from Donglin City... I am He Dongchu, the captain of the exploration team .¡±


    Xu Kai nodded, sighed and said, "Yes, we used to have quite a few people, but now that''s all that''s left. We should have come earlier if we knew."


    "Dead people, people who are alive are called people, and those who are dead are not called people. In the past few days, no one has come from there. You are lucky. The black fog over Donglin City is thick, and the monsters are even more difficult. Ordinary people can''t get out at all."


    He Dongchu said with a haha, he seemed to have other purpose, looked at Su Changxing and others, and said:


    "I think you are quite skilled, at least you have a B rank. Are you interested in joining us? The rest of you can do it too. You have to find something to rely on here, otherwise it will be very difficult."


    The insects that died on the ground were not as simple as they seemed. They were called "Maya locusts". They were characterized by their hard carapaces, and it was difficult for bullets from ordinary firearms to penetrate them, making them difficult to entangle.


    However, Xu Kai easily killed him with a blade, which seemed extraordinary.


    Even if the human combat power is not Extraordinary, it is divided into many levels, like Xu Kai is relatively powerful, at least at B level.


    "B-level? What is a B-level?" Xu Kai seemed even more puzzled, completely unaware of what the other party was talking about.


    He Dongchu was also taken aback, and said, "Ah? Are you a player?"


    Xu Kai shook his head and said, "No."


    He Dongchu glanced at Su Changxing behind him, and thought it was a bit strange that Xu Kai is not a player, but he has such strength, and then explained:


    "The so-called B-level is not as good as the ninth-level Extraordinary, but it is also close. If you are lucky, you can compete. A-level can theoretically compete with the ninth-level. On the forum, there is an A-level, but I have not seen it. Pass."


    Xu Kai was a little surprised, and said, "It''s true that even a non-Extraordinary can compete against an Extraordinary. How did this rating come about?"


    He Dongchu didn''t find it troublesome, and said patiently: "It seems to come from the previous supernatural beings. It seems that A-level supernatural beings can compete with ninth-level extraordinary people. It seems that there are S-level supernatural beings above."


    "Is that so?" Xu Kai nodded, expressing his understanding.


    Because of Su Changxing''s relationship, he always felt that Extraordinary people couldn''t compete, but after hearing He Dongchu''s explanation, he felt a certain spectrum in his heart.


    He Dongchu asked again: "So are you interested in joining us? There are extraordinary people in our gang."


    Xu Kai didn''t speak, but turned his head to look at Su Changxing behind him, with the intention of asking.


    Su Changxing withdrew his scrutinizing gaze, smiled and said, "There''s no rush, let''s go in and have a look."


    He Dongchu got out of the way, pointed behind him, and said, "Well, that''s fine. You go in first, the gathering place is in the center of the town, if you go directly along the main road, you won''t encounter too many monsters... stay A contact method, you should be a player, right?"


    "Leave it alone."


    Su Changxing nodded and said.


    Afterwards, they followed the main road to the gathering place.


    There are more survivors here than imagined. There are people who were here, and some gathered from outside. Many of them fled here when they evacuated.


    What surprised Su Changxing was that as soon as he approached here, he felt a few extraordinary breaths.


    This seems abnormal, one must know that Extraordinary people are very rare, at least it seems to be the case for now.


    The gathering place looks orderly, like a small town, with hotels, shops, and even bars.


    There are trucks coming from outside on the street, carrying the dismembered corpses of monsters.


    "What''s the use of these monster''s corpses?" Ge Yunhua looked at the truck and asked in puzzlement.


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, and explained:


    "Among players, points are very important, they can be exchanged for various items, and these materials can be exchanged for points in the doomsday store."


    "Theoretically, as long as a player has enough points, he can quickly pile up his own strength... But most of the things in the doomsday store are deceitful, and the price/performance ratio is extremely low."


    After buying many things in the doomsday store, he felt it.


    On the street, there are people patrolling with guns, but they ignore them, even if they are newcomers.


    Su Changxing walked straight to the nearest aura. There was a store in the center of the gathering place, and there were two "soldiers" standing guard with guns.


    "Is it a player?"


    Sitting on a chair by the door, the thin, long-haired man saw Su Changxing approaching, raised his head and asked.


    "If you''re not a player, don''t come in. I only use points to trade things here. Of course, don''t come if you have less points, so as not to waste time."


    Su Changxing noticed a lot of mysterious items on the man, including the watch on his wrist and the fan in his hand, and said with a smile: "Yes, and there are a lot of points, that is to say, you are also a player?"


    "certainly!"


    The man showed interest. He has seen the players here more or less. Su Changxing is a new face. He got up and shook hands with Su Changxing and said:


    "Well, my name is Lu Lun, come in. What do you want? I have a lot of things here, most of them are rewards for their missions, but they are not very useful, so sell them to me."


    [Identifier: Ninth rank, extremely sensitive to the smell of mysterious items, can distinguish mysterious items, and analyze their characteristics, their combat effectiveness is not strong, and they have a certain physical combat ability. ¡¿


    The legendary auxiliary occupation?


    Su Changxing walked in and looked down at the objects on the shelves. They were of all kinds, big and small, and looked like they had put a bunch of miscellaneous things in a gorgeous box.


    These items are indeed mysterious items, but they are all of the lowest level.


    For example, there is a magnifying glass with unreasonable magnification, which can be used as a microscope.


    This thing is a little tasteless to most people, and it can neither be used for combat nor for survival.


    "Are you a Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing played with the magnifying glass, looked up at him, and said suddenly.


    The man couldn''t help being taken aback, and almost threw the fan in his hand on the ground.


    Only an extraordinary person can recognize an extraordinary person, and he couldn''t tell that Su Changxing was an extraordinary person at all.


    "Yes, how did you recognize it?" He asked with some vigilance.


    Su Changxing shook his head, and said as a matter of course:


    "Of course I can see it. Extraordinary people have obvious characteristics. Their extraordinary power will combine with spirit to form a halo on the body surface."


    The man couldn''t help holding his breath, and looked at Su Changxing with wide eyes: "You, are you also a Extraordinary?"


    He was a little unsure~www.novelhall.com~ But what Su Changxing said, obviously only Extraordinary people can know.


    Su Changxing didn''t reply, but walked in, staring at him with a glint in his eyes, and asked, "I want to know how long did you become a Extraordinary, before or after Donglin City evacuated?"


    With an extremely blunt tone, the other party seemed to have completely ignored him as a Extraordinary.


    He Dongchu suddenly felt a powerful aura filling the whole room, pressing towards him, a little out of breath, subconsciously replied: "


    "After the evacuation, I received the guidance mission, and shortly after completing the mission, I became a Extraordinary... The mission reward helped me."


    "I was lucky enough to complete the task with ease, not even a lot of effort."


    Su Changxing asked curiously, "It''s easy? How easy is it?"


    He Dongchu smiled awkwardly, and said: "At that time, I appeared in a barren mountain, with no human habitation, only huge trees, and my task was to survive there for six hours.


    He shrugged and recalled: "Nothing happened, I sat on a big rock for six hours, inexplicably.


    "It does look easy."


    Su Changxing agreed, but also secretly slandered why his task was so complicated, it was a murderer, and it was also a player''s.


    Is it because of the difference in strength?


    The doomsday game will look at off-dish dishes, which Su Changxing has felt before, including the flexibility of releasing tasks.


    However, He Dongchu''s task should not be so simple, it should be that he avoided some danger unintentionally.


    The danger may be greater than imagined.

 v2 Chapter 140： cat head

    "what did you do to me!"


    He Dongsheng only regained his strength at this time, and looked at Su Changxing in surprise, feeling that the other party must have done something wrong just now, otherwise he would not have said so much.


    The first thing a Extraordinary should do is to hide himself, exposing too much information is equivalent to being caught by the other party.


    Su Changxing put a smile on the corner of his mouth, stared at him faintly, and said:


    "What did I do? Don''t be nervous, didn''t I just ask you some questions, other people here also became Extraordinary in this way?"


    He Dongsheng shook his head and said: "I don''t know, but I guess it should be similar, but there is one person who seems to be a Extraordinary at the time of the zombie apocalypse."


    More Extraordinary people were born during this period than he expected, and the guidance mission made it easier for players to become Extraordinary.


    Of course, if the guidance task fails, it will undoubtedly be death.


    But not all players have received the guidance mission, only some.


    He Dongsheng didn''t dare to show his anger at the moment, knowing that the other party was an Extraordinary stronger than him, and it wasn''t just a little bit or two that was strong.


    "So how many Extraordinary people do you have here?" Su Changxing continued to ask after thinking about it.


    "Including me, there are only six of them, and one of them named Lei Shan should be as strong as you, sir." He Dongsheng said immediately.


    He should be referring to the eighth-order Extraordinary.


    In his mind, the one who is stronger than him should be the eighth-order Extraordinary, Su Changxing should not be stronger, and it is unlikely.


    "Is that so?" Su Changxing didn''t care too much about it.


    One of the purposes of his coming here was to wait for someone, and Zhou An was rushing over with a team of people.


    Since Group 17''s current location is not within the boundary of Donglin, he doesn''t plan to go there for the time being.


    Su Changxing continued, "There are seventy or eighty of us here. If you help arrange a place to live, I will pay you the points."


    If you want to find an ideal residence in the gathering place, it is obviously convenient to find these Extraordinary people, they roughly control the whole gathering place.


    A smile appeared on He Dongsheng''s face, and he said quickly:


    "No problem, I''ll take you there now. There is just a vacant space over there. It happens to be a hotel before the end of the day. Everything in it is complete. Just tidy up a little bit."


    "There''s no need to give points or anything, anyway, it''s an empty space with no one around."


    This was the easiest thing for him, and he was afraid that Su Changxing''s unreasonable demands would make him difficult.


    He is not considered a Extraordinary with strong combat effectiveness, so he usually assists in managing the entire gathering place and handling matters between players.


    Then, under the leadership of He Dongsheng, they walked along the street to a hotel in the east of the gathering place.


    It seems that it has just been cleaned up, the table is clean, and there are traces of being wiped.


    "I still have something to do over there, so I''ll take my leave first." He Dongsheng looked at the phone and said very politely.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Yes, thank you."


    Except for Su Changxing, everyone else was already too tired. After eating something, they lay down by the wall and fell asleep, regardless of their appearance.


    Su Changxing sat down on the chair in the lobby, opened a canned juice and took a big sip, then turned to Xu Kai and said:


    "You take people around and observe the situation in the gathering place."


    Without the slightest hesitation, Xu Kai nodded and said, "Okay."


    As he spoke, he beckoned a few people to go out with him.


    After Xu Kai left, Ge Yunhua thought for a while and asked, "Group Leader Su, do you think there is any problem here?"


    Su Changxing closed his eyes, felt the sweetness of the juice, shook his head and said, "Not really, but it''s better to be cautious. There are many Extraordinary people here, and their attitude may be what it will be."


    At the same time, in the pocket galaxy, he used mental power to separate the special substances of some mysterious items, and prepared to make more "bronze pendants".


    From the current point of view, the effect of the pendant he copied is very good. Xu Kai''s progress can be seen with the naked eye, only one layer away from the Extraordinary.


    And the "bronze pendant" he made is one-off, and can only make one person a Extraordinary.


    However, during this process, Su Changxing became suspicious. These players seemed to have the potential to become Extraordinary.


    If calculated in this way, there is a high probability that other people also have the potential to become extraordinary.


    This seems a bit abnormal.


    In Henry''s world, even if there were leaders, only a small number of people became Extraordinary.


    After thinking about it, he could only conclude that people''s physiques are different, maybe people in their world are more suitable to become Extraordinary.


    After all, they have been an extremely ordinary world for a long time, like people living in grasslands and deep mountains, and have not been polluted by extraordinary power.


    Maybe because of this, it gave them a stronger potential.


    Not long after Xu Kai left, riots broke out outside, and a large number of wounded were carried through the streets. Their bodies mainly suffered from burns, most of their clothes were burned, and their skin turned black.


    Several died in the process of being carried, and the people who carried them had to turn back and prepare to throw the bodies outside the gathering place.


    They can still save the living, but the dead can only give up.


    "Is there a doctor here?" Su Changxing went out and asked an uncle who was watching.


    The uncle knew that Su Changxing and the others came today, and said:


    "Yes, we not only have doctors here, but also Extraordinary people with healing abilities, Miss Bai, she can heal even serious injuries, and it''s free of charge."


    Su Changxing showed a surprised look, and said, "Then she is really kind."


    He thought that Huang Biao can also heal others, but it consumes a lot of energy, but this Miss Bai can heal the entire gathering place.


    This kind of consumption is definitely not something a ninth-order Extraordinary can bear.


    And normal people should not do such a thing, treating others for free?


    The uncle nodded and said, "She is indeed kind. If it weren''t for her, we would have died more people."


    Not long after, Xu Kai came back, followed by a brawny shirtless man with two knives on his back.


    Surrounded by a halo, that person is an Extraordinary.


    "Mr. Su, Boss He said that you are also an Extraordinary? You can''t tell at all."


    He looked Su Changxing from side to side, with a puzzled look on his face.


    [Bartender: The eighth rank, the middle position, can make others intoxicated without knowing it, has a very high control over alcoholic substances, it is best not to drink in front of him...]


    Judging from his appearance, it was absolutely unexpected that he would be in such a position.


    Eighth order?


    Su Changxing smiled, looked up at him, and said, "You are the Leishan He Dongsheng mentioned, right? What''s the matter?"


    This person seems to have just been promoted, and his energy fluctuations seem to be erratic.


    Lei Shan glanced at the people in the room, and explained: "Just now, a thorny monster appeared near the gathering place. I heard that you are also a powerful Extraordinary, so I want to invite you to deal with that monster together. monster."


    Without waiting for Su Changxing to reply, he said with a straight face: "You should bear a responsibility if you stay here. I think you should understand, Mr. Su."


    His meaning was very clear, Su Changxing could either go with him to deal with the monster, or leave.


    Su Changxing didn''t think too much, and said, "Yes, how long? Now?"


    Lei Shan nodded and said: "Well, yes, right now, other people are already waiting at the door."


    Su Changxing followed Lei Shan to the east gate of the gathering place. There were quite a few people waiting, including four Extraordinary people, including He Dongsheng, three men, and one woman.


    Among them, the tall and thin man with a bow and arrow made of pure gold is called Li Ying. His position is shooter, and he is the middle rank of the ninth rank.


    Of course, the bow and arrow is also a mysterious item, but it is not as gorgeous as it looks on the outside, it is only the middle of the third crown.


    The other male Extraordinary is called Gong Bin, and the female Extraordinary is He Ying.


    In addition, there are some ordinary people with guns on their backs.


    "Mr. Su, what combat style are you good at?" Lei Shan looked over and asked tentatively.


    The others also showed curious expressions. They learned from He Dongsheng that Su Changxing was a powerful Extraordinary.


    "I am good at long-distance and use firearms." Su Changxing said with a small silver pistol in his hand.


    The female Extraordinary named He Ying looked at the ordinary small pistol in Su Changxing''s hand and said with a smile:


    "If this thing deals with those monsters, I''m afraid it will be difficult to kill them."


    She carried a thick and long sniper rifle on her back.


    Her position has nothing to do with firearms, it''s just that for a rank nine Extraordinary, firearms can largely make up for combat effectiveness, and can easily overcome the recoil of heavy firearms.


    Except for He Dongsheng, other Extraordinary people had smiles on their faces, thinking that Su Changxing was nothing more than that, how strong a person with such a small pistol could be.


    Lei Shan secretly showed a dignified look, and he didn''t notice how Su Changxing took out the pistol at all.


    They walked through several streets and came to a place full of ruins. From a distance, they saw an iron statue of a cat bouncing on the ground, surrounded by red-hot stones.


    [Cat head puppet: 8th rank, the activated puppet itself does not have life, but for some reason, it is a special life form.


    Burn, burn, burn, dance, dance, dance...]


    "This thing will spray a lot of flames, we''d better be careful." He Dongsheng reminded with a serious expression.


    The previous search party accidentally encountered this monster ~www.novelhall.com~ and was defeated and had to run away.


    Lei Shan stared at the monster, and said in a deep voice: "I''ll restrain it, you look for an opportunity to attack, don''t hold back at this time, if something goes wrong, I''m afraid we will all flee."


    He spoke like this as the strongest person in the gathering place, and the others naturally had no objections.


    "Brother Lei, go ahead and see how I kill this monster." Li Yingzhong shouted angrily, looking very confident.


    The relationship between the two of them seems to be good.


    Lei Shan laughed loudly and said, "I''m just waiting for your words, just let you see my current strength."


    As he said that, he pulled out his two knives and rushed forward, the blades drew water-like ripples in the air, with a deep red color.


    At this moment, the monster also found them. Looking sideways, the gem-like green eyeballs rolled like a living cat.


    All of a sudden, intense gunfire rang out, and the people around were aiming and shooting at this "iron anchor". It''s just that these ordinary people have not received professional training, and their accuracy is really poor.


    Most of the bullets floated away, only a small part hit the monster''s body and were easily bounced off.


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v2 Chapter 141： bartender

    Iron Anchor''s eyes lit up suddenly, and several beams of flames rose from the ground, shooting towards Leishan, forming a siege.


    Lei Shan didn''t panic in the slightest, he swiped his two knives in front of him, causing water waves to block the flames coming from the pavement.


    He ran to the side, trying to get out of the range of the flames, but the strength of this monster exceeded his expectations, and more flames formed around him, blocking his escape path.


    At this moment, Li Ying shot out an arrow, and the arrow shot towards the monster with a strong wind, turning into a black line.


    His ability is quite a blessing to the arrow. The power of this arrow is quite impressive. If it hits, it should be able to injure this "iron anchor".


    But the monster jumped up at the same time, easily dodged the arrows, and slammed into Leishan surrounded by flames.


    Its body is huge, at least equal to four or five Thunder Mountains. To human beings, this is a huge monster.


    Lei Shan stepped back and pointed a finger at the monster''s forehead. The deep red color was like wine poured into the water, spreading out and covering the monster completely.


    He wanted to use his ability to make "Iron Anchor" drunk, but how could this iron monster be drunk.


    The next moment, Lei Shan was knocked into the air swiftly, and his body was pierced by the iron thorns on the "iron anchor", leaving several holes.


    Su Changxing was also taken aback for a moment. He originally wanted to see the strength of Lei Shan and these Extraordinary people, but he didn''t expect to be so weak that he would be laid down by the monster all at once.


    These people are much weaker than he expected.


    "Sure enough, I shouldn''t use myself as a reference."


    Su Changxing noticed that these Extraordinary people appeared to be united, but after seeing Lei Shan being sent flying, they all started to back away quietly, preparing to escape.


    Especially the woman named He Ying, who watched from a distance and fired a shot from the beginning to the end.


    "Well, but I seem to be waiting and watching."


    Su Changxing noticed that He Dongsheng fanned a gust of wind with his fan, blocking between Leishan and the monster, and happened to look sideways at him.


    It seemed that he was the only one who stood there all the time and looked like he was watching a play, which seemed very abrupt. Even if the others said they didn''t do anything, they were acting like that.


    The monster only had Lei Shan in its eyes, and it jumped towards Lei Shan again, its huge body making loud noises.


    In its view, Lei Shan is the strongest, as long as Lei Shan is dealt with, the others will naturally be no problem.


    Su Changxing looked at this scene, his eyes burst into silver light, he drew his gun and pulled the trigger at the monster.


    The bullet just flew by and hit the Iron Cat on the head. It pierced through his iron head, making a loud noise and sputtering sparks.


    The power of this bullet is not too great, just enough to kill the monster.


    Black blood flowed out from the dark iron hole, carrying unknown viscous flocs.


    The "iron cat" fell to the ground motionless, as if dead, and died so easily.


    The scene suddenly became quiet, and everyone looked at Su Changxing together, as if a group of them were fighting a boss together, but they were taken away by one person, one Ping A.


    "This... this is too powerful!" Li Ying looked extremely shocked, feeling that Su Changxing killed the monster casually.


    Lei Shan fell to the ground, looking blankly at the dead iron monster


    Su Changxing put the pistol back into the gun pouch on his waist, gave a huff, and said, "It''s a little weak, but it seems to be resolved. You go and take a look at Leishan, I''m leaving first."


    Lei Shan didn''t seem to be seriously injured, so he got up from the ground and began to dispose of the monster''s body.


    Su Changxing looked back at Lei Shan, and shouted, "Leave that monster''s crystal nucleus to me."


    Basically, he killed this monster, so there is no problem for him to take this monster''s Extraordinary Crystal.


    Making pendants requires a large number of Extraordinary crystals as assistance, which can make the whole process more stable and improve the success rate of item production.


    This is also Su Changxing''s unintentional discovery during the manufacturing process that extraordinary power can make the mysterious substance change shape more easily.


    Lei Shan shouted quickly: "Of course, this thing is yours."


    With a sniper rifle on her back, He Ying walked forward with a slender figure, and said with a smile on her face, "Mr. Su, you are so powerful, you should be an eighth-rank Extraordinary. You are really enviable."


    Su Changxing glanced at her sideways, and said abruptly, "Your strength is a bit too weak for an Extraordinary."


    "..." He Ying was about to say something,


    Suddenly, Su Changxing felt something strange, looked back at the "iron cat" body, and checked the kill information on the phone to confirm that the monster was dead.


    But what is this illusion?


    At a certain moment, the monster gave him the illusion that he was still alive.


    Su Changxing pulled out the pistol abruptly again, and pulled the trigger at the corpse of "Iron Anchor". The bullet passed by Lei Shan''s ear, penetrated the iron sheet again, and shot out dazzling sparks.


    "What''s wrong?" Lei Shan was taken aback.


    He Dongsheng heard the gunshots, looked back at the corpse of the monster, and asked blankly, "What''s wrong with Mr. Su? Is the monster still alive?"


    He suspected that Su Changxing had a habit of whipping corpses. Of course, this was also normal. People who survived the doomsday would have distorted personalities to some extent, and it was not surprising to have some strange hobbies.


    Especially those who have become Extraordinary, there will always be strange behaviors,


    Su Changxing didn''t know what this buddy was imagining, but felt that his expression was a little strange, so he waved his hands: "It''s nothing, it''s just that my hands suddenly felt itchy."


    Very perfunctory words.


    "..."


    The corners of Li Ying''s mouth twitched, feeling that Su Changxing''s behavior was somewhat unclear.


    Lei Shan followed up from behind and said, "Mr. Su, let''s have dinner together in the evening. There will be good wine and good meat, and we will use it as our gathering place to thank you for killing this monster."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "No problem, but your injury is a bit serious, I''m afraid you need to be treated first."


    Lei Shan was covered in blood, and said indifferently: "It''s a small problem, I''ll go to Miss Bai to treat it later."


    When they returned to the gathering place, the street lights on the street were turned on in the dark and stiff self-confidence.


    The power system here is still relatively complete, but the water source is cut off, and water needs to be obtained through other means.


    This is only a small problem. There are still a lot of bottled water in Anxi Town, which is enough for these people to use for a long time.


    And if it doesn''t work, you can also use points to exchange for water in the doomsday store.


    There are still a lot of these miscellaneous things in the doomsday store.


    "It''s like this again, who is it, a certain wizard?"


    Su Changxing looked up at the sky, always feeling that someone was peeping at him in some way, a kind of malicious peeping, as if there were many pairs of eyes spreading out in the sky.


    Xu Kai followed behind, holding a machete in his hand, and asked, "Teacher, where are we going?"


    Su Changxing pointed to the brightly lit place not far away, and said, "Lei Huo Gang, Lei Shan invited us to dinner, but after passing, you don''t need to move your chopsticks, you just need to stand by the side."


    "OK, all right."


    Xu Kai didn''t have any doubts about this, and felt that it was what an apprentice should do.


    The Leihuo Gang has many people and is the largest organization in this gathering place. It is mainly responsible for searching for supplies and cleaning up monsters.


    Seven or eight guards with guns stood guard in front of the gate, and one of them had sharper eyes. When he saw Su Changxing from a distance, he came up to him and said with a smile:


    "Oh, Mr. Su, our boss is waiting inside, and the other adults have already arrived."


    This person was there before, so he knew Su Changxing.


    Under his leadership, Su Changxing and Su Changxing walked into the Leihuo Gang''s site, and heard the noise. There was a huge bonfire in the open space, and many people gathered there singing, eating, and chatting.


    A very lively scene.


    For people in the doomsday, this is also a precious happy time.


    They came to the restaurant of a Western-style restaurant, the hall was cleared out, and a large round table was placed, surrounded by several women in cheongsams, with polite smiles on their faces.


    Everything here will make people feel like they are still before the end.


    The room seemed quiet, and there were subtle conversations. Except for Su Changxing, the other Beyonders had already arrived, but that Miss Bai still didn''t come.


    "Am I late?" Su Changxing looked at them and said with a smile.


    Lei Shan smiled boldly: "Haha, it''s not too late, it just so happens that the person who cooked this meal was a Michelin-starred chef before, and it would cost at least a thousand to eat such a meal before the end."


    Su Changxing sat down opposite Lei Shan, while Xu Kai stood behind him.


    "Is your apprentice an Extraordinary?" He Dongsheng looked at Xu Kai and asked, and noticed the pendant on his neck at a glance.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "Not yet, but soon."


    Several people showed surprised expressions.


    He Dongsheng exclaimed: "Could it be that Mr. Su has a way to make people become extraordinary, I heard that someone had already mastered this way when he lost the doomsday~www.novelhall.com~ Su Changxing smiled lightly: " Yeah? I don''t know. "


    Lei Shan raised his glass and said, "Drink first, drink. We welcome Mr. Su''s arrival, and our gathering place will definitely go further."


    Others followed suit and raised their glasses.


    Su Changxing glanced at the light yellow wine in the glass, then raised the glass, and drank it in one gulp. The wine smelled very mellow.


    "The taste of this wine is really good, Master Lei, what kind of wine is this?" He Dongsheng was full of admiration, and it was his first time drinking Lei Shan''s wine.


    Lei Shan showed pride on his face, and said: "I personally prepared this, and you can''t usually drink it... I was a bartender at the bar before, so you can''t tell."


    Su Changxing had a strange look on his face, knowing that Lei Shan''s position was "bartender", but the others seemed to know nothing about it.


    After He Ying drank some wine, her face flushed and she said, "The taste is really good. Brother Lei, you must be no ordinary bartender."

 v2 Chapter 142： doomsday cultist

    snap~


    He Ying slammed her forehead on the table, making a heavy noise, and her face showed an obsessed look. She seemed to be unable to drink well, and after a few sips, she became dazed and drunk.


    The others didn''t react too much to this, and they seemed to be dazed and drunk.


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, sensing something was wrong, how could extraordinary people''s physique compare with ordinary people''s, their metabolic function was terribly good, how could they get drunk so easily.


    There is something wrong with this wine!


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing also felt a burst of dizziness from the back of his head, and the whole world spun along with it, and his eyes became blurred.


    Li Ying also fell on the table.


    "Li Ying, what''s wrong with you?" He Dongsheng came to his senses and shouted.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he also fell to the ground with a slap, unconscious.


    "I didn''t expect you to really dare to do it."


    Su Changxing propped his chin with one hand, looking straight at Leishan. Showing a vague smile.


    Before, he had noticed that there was something wrong with Lei Shan, and he seemed to be testing him all the time, so he also used his plan to restrain his strength, although he still killed the "iron anchor" all at once.


    The expression on Lei Shan''s face became distorted and dignified. Under the light, the shadows were distinct, and there was also a hint of joy of victory.


    In his opinion, as long as Su Changxing drank his wine, he would have won more than half of the battle. No one could stay sober under his drink.


    "Su Changxing, the newly appointed team leader of the 17th team of the Security Bureau, disappeared more than a month ago... Team leader Su, team leader Su, do you really think that no one recognizes you?"


    Lei Shan stood up with an embarrassing look on his face. If he could kill the team leader of the Security Bureau here, he would undoubtedly become famous.


    Su Changxing is a famous Extraordinary.


    Realizing that the situation was wrong, Xu Kai leaned over and asked in a low voice, "Teacher, what should we do now?"


    Su Changxing glanced at him out of the corner of his eye, and said angrily, "Normally, if you want to survive, you just run away."


    Of course Xu Kai could hear the teasing meaning in Su Changxing''s words, and he immediately felt confident, and said with a sigh of relief: "Okay, teacher, I understand."


    Holding the machete, he gave Lei Shan a vicious look.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Lei Shan, and asked, "What did you say just now? I didn''t hear clearly."


    "..."


    Lei Shan suddenly held his breath, feeling that Su Changxing was playing tricks on him.


    Su Changxing maintained the previous posture, and said indifferently: "What is your purpose? You shouldn''t do any good by killing them, right? They are all Extraordinary beings who are not as good as you. It is immoral to bully the small like this."


    Of course, Lei Shan''s actions were not unexpected, but had been planned before, but he didn''t expect that Su Changxing would suddenly intervene, and he even recognized Su Changxing.


    "That Miss Bai has already been killed by you, right?" Su Changxing pondered for a while and then said, "Well, you can''t be a member of the Doomsday Sect."


    The corners of Lei Shan''s eyes twitched slightly, and he didn''t expect Su Changxing to reveal his identity in one go.


    "You die for me!"


    There was a ruthless look in his eyes, and he waved with one hand.


    A large amount of alcohol mixed with blood exploded in the surroundings. Except for Su Changxing, the bodies of other Extraordinary people exploded with blood holes.


    The alcohol shot from the inside out in their bodies, easily destroying the flesh and blood tissue.


    A black shadow fell towards Su Changxing from the ceiling, and a cat-head iron statue jumped out from the shadow, which was similar to the "cat-head skull" in the daytime, except that this one was bigger.


    It''s all a play.


    It''s just that things were unexpected, Lei Shan didn''t expect that Su Changxing killed the "cat-headed skeleton" all at once.


    This is also his means of pressing the bottom of the box.


    The moment the "Iron Cat" fell, a red figure appeared in front of Su Changxing, grabbing the bottom of the Iron Cat with one hand.


    "Let me cut you off!"


    The shrill voice came out of Tao Yi''s mouth, making people feel eardrums tingling.


    She held a slender sickle in one hand, and slashed towards the "iron anchor"''s abdomen. The tip of the knife easily pierced through the iron skin, and black blood gushed out.


    Lei Shan was at a loss when he saw this scene, Su Changxing''s methods were beyond his imagination.


    But he also knew that Su Changxing was still affected by his drink, as long as he fought hard, he should have a chance.


    Holding a pair of knives, Lei Shan rushed towards Su Changxing with a sliding step, his body turned into an afterimage, and waves of water appeared in the space.


    The entire room was filled with a deep red color, as if soaked in wine.


    Apart from Su Changxing, including those women in cheongsams, they all collapsed drunk on the ground, their bodies numb and their expressions dull.


    Stay in this state for a long time, and they will definitely die, similar to the death of alcohol poisoning.


    Lei Shan''s ability is very strong, especially for orderly life like humans, but because Su Changxing''s physique is too strong, this level of negative effects can''t affect him at all.


    "It seems that you still don''t know the gap between us!"


    Su Changxing looked at Lei Shan who was rushing towards him, and said without haste.


    The golden light refracted in the surrounding space, Lei Shan''s speed slowed down, and his distorted face became extremely clear.


    Tao Yi''s body turned into a dark red sickle and appeared in Su Changxing''s hand.


    Su Changxing swung the sickle slowly and chopped off Lei Shan''s legs.


    Everything returned to normal, Lei Shan fell heavily on the ground, the severe pain made him roar, and he kept struggling on the ground.


    Su Changxing''s strength is ten times and a hundred times stronger than he expected, and the two sides are simply not in the same dimension.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, please, Team Leader Su, Mr. Su!" He begged with bloodshot eyes, and his expression looked crazy.


    Su Changxing knelt down in front of him, patted his cheek with his hand, and asked, "I won''t kill you? Then why are you so eager to kill me?"


    Lei Shan seemed very anxious, eager to make a move.


    Normally speaking, since we all know that he is very strong, it is best to endure it, and there is no enmity between them.


    Lei Shan took a deep breath, endured the pain, and said, "Actually, I didn''t want to do anything to you at all. It''s all the mission system of the Doomsday Sect. If you don''t complete it, you will be punished. I can''t bear such a price at all."


    "Punishment? What punishment?" Su Changxing showed a curious look.


    Lei Shan explained with a sad and indignant expression. "Once I fail, everything about me will be taken by other people. This is also a ritual contract. After failing, I will contribute most of my power to another person."


    Su Changxing asked thoughtfully, "Is that person also a doomsday cultist?"


    "..."


    Lei Sheng died suddenly~www.novelhall.com~ The blood in his body seemed to be drained, and he turned into a mummy, without leaving behind any characteristics of Extraordinary, including Extraordinary crystals.


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, and understood how Lei Shan became an eighth-level Extraordinary. Through this way of merging power, he raised an eighth-level Extraordinary with multiple ninth-level Extraordinary.


    There seems to be no difference between this approach and the doomsday game in essence. Put many Gu worms into the same jar, and finally a Gu king will be born.


    However, the methods used by the Doomsday Sect are more cruel and direct, and they encourage Extraordinary people to kill each other in order to grow.


    "Xu Kai?"


    Su Changxing was surprised to find that Xu Kai was still awake, but he couldn''t stand up while sitting on the ground.


    Xu Kai looked at the others and said, "I''m fine. They seem to be still alive. Teacher, see if they can be saved."

 v2 Chapter 143： Prophet

    The room was in a mess, and a big hole was broken in the ceiling. Several Extraordinary people did not die directly, but were seriously injured.


    On the contrary, although the few women in cheongsams did not drink, they were irradiated by Lei Shan''s ability, and two of them died.


    Ordinary people''s life is too fragile, casual touch will be life-threatening.


    Xu Kai moved the bodies of several people together, and Su Changxing used the totem fragments to hang their lives.


    The healing effect of totem fragments is already somewhat weak for Extraordinary, and it is very difficult to heal them.


    However, the advantage of totem fragments is that they can be reused.


    Healing Totem Fragments will be converted into Weeping Totem Fragments after use, and after being allowed to swallow a certain amount of blood energy, it will become Healing Totem Fragments again.


    This is similar to the original Healing Totem''s characteristics, but the effect is much weaker.


    "What''s the matter with that Lei gang leader?" Xu Kai asked full of doubts.


    Su Changxing looked at Lei Shan''s mummy and explained:


    "Players can get rewards by doing tasks to improve their own strength. Leishan is a doomsday cultist, and they have a separate task system, and these tasks are often more brutal and bloody."


    Not long after Lei Shan died, there were fierce footsteps outside, and dozens of people rushed in from the door, pointing guns at them.


    The leader was He Dongchu, who was dressed in cowboy clothes. When he saw Lei Shan''s body, his heart trembled, and he was full of vigilance: "Did you kill the leader Lei?"


    They also understood Lei Shan''s strength, and if Su Changxing could kill Lei Shan, he could also kill them.


    Su Changxing looked at his tangled and solemn expression, feeling like a big villain, and said with a straight face:


    "Lei Shan is actually a Doomsday Cultist. According to the announcement issued by the Security Bureau, Doomsday Cultists are equal to a death penalty. Anyone who sees him can be killed, so I shouldn''t have any problem killing him."


    A dark-skinned, short-haired man raised his weapon and said, "So what, even if it is, it''s not up to you to control it, and now you can control those rules and regulations."


    Su Changxing glanced at him, and said calmly, "I''m the team leader of the Security Bureau, do you have any questions?"


    "..." The man shut his mouth all of a sudden and stopped talking.


    Su Changxing lifted the jug on the table, took a big sip, and said with a light smile, "If you have any objections and want to follow Leishan, I''ll treat it like a doomsday cultist."


    He Dongchu looked at the unconscious He Dongsheng, and asked tentatively, "My brother is also a doomsday cultist?"


    He was sure that He Dongsheng must not be a member of the Doomsday Sect, because the two of them walked through the Doomsday together and knew each other very well.


    Su Changxing put down the jug, and said innocently:


    "I didn''t do their injuries, but Lei Shan... you better put down your guns, I don''t like people pointing guns at me."


    He Dongchu waved his hand to signal the others to put down their guns, and he also knew that ordinary firearms were difficult for Su Changxing''s Extraordinary to hit.


    "Master Lei is actually a member of the Doomsday Cult!" He Dongchu scratched the hair on the back of his head, apparently still in disbelief.


    In the eyes of gang members like them, Lei Shan is an upright and brave person, and he is unlikely to be associated with any doomsday religion.


    But reality often deviates from expectations.


    "Okay, that''s the fact. You don''t need to worry too much. Is that Miss Bai still alive?" Su Changxing changed his voice.


    He Dongchu was stunned for a moment: "You mean Miss Bai was killed?"


    Su Changxing said slightly: "It''s possible, where is she? Take me to see."


    He was still very interested in this Extraordinary with a strong healing ability, Lei Shan''s injuries were completely healed in his hands.


    He Dongchu looked a little annoyed, and said: "Ms. Lei Shanbai is going to kill her too, she is simply not as good as a beast...Mr. Su, I will take you there, she is not far from here."


    Under He Dongsheng''s leadership, Su Changxing came to the small town''s medical office, but everything was calm here, as if nothing had happened.


    "What''s wrong?"


    A woman wearing a wide white hat and a long skirt came out of the room slowly, looking like them, with extremely beautiful green eyes.


    This Miss Bai looks like a Westerner with deep-set eyes, and she may be of mixed race.


    She didn''t die, and she was indeed a ninth-order Extraordinary.


    Su Changxing stepped forward and explained: "Lei Shan is a member of the Doomsday Sect, and he has been beheaded now. Let''s come and see what''s going on with you."


    Miss Bai was not surprised to hear that Lei Shan had died, instead she looked at Su Changxing and asked, "So you are?"


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "People from the Security Bureau."


    Miss Bai said thoughtfully: "Lei Shan is very powerful, you can actually kill him, he is very powerful... Actually, I suspected that there was something wrong with him before, but no one here is his opponent .¡±


    Su Changxing stared into her eyes, and said bluntly, "So you also have something to do with the Doomsday Sect?"


    "It''s okay." Miss Bai shook her head and said simply.


    "Those people''s injuries are serious, and you need to go and treat them." Su Changxing turned around and left without seeing anything else.


    on the way back.


    Xu Kai asked thoughtfully: "That Miss Bai is also a doomsday believer?"


    Su Changxing pursed his lips, and said lightly: "I don''t know, it may be, or it may not be, and even many people here are related to the Doomsday Sect."


    "Especially for those players who have not become Extraordinary, the Doomsday Cult is too attractive."


    He felt extremely troubled about this matter. He even suspected that some people in the security bureau were doomsday believers.


    Before he evacuated, he had doubts about this, otherwise, when they were in control of the whole situation, the doomsday believers would not be able to hide so well.


    This kind of corruption from the interior is often the most terrifying, unknowingly and deadly, and up to now, they haven''t figured out what the Doomsday Cult is and what purpose it has.


    At noon the next day, under Miss Bai''s treatment, He Dongsheng and others basically recovered from their injuries.


    Lei Shan''s death didn''t seem to have had much impact, and everything was still operating as usual, but there was a lot of controversy about the position of the gang leader.


    Both Li Ying and He Dongsheng want to take over the position of leader, which involves


    Although He Dongsheng''s strength is not as good as Li Ying''s, he has the support of He Dongchu, and He Dongchu''s influence in the Leihuo Gang is not small.


    "It seems that there was almost a fight, and several people were injured, but both sides are still very restrained." Ge Yunhua came back from the outside and reported the situation.


    After hearing this, Xu Kai sighed: "Lei Shan''s death split the Leihuo Gang. Well, it''s hard to imagine that this kind of thing will happen in the end, and those wizards are in our faces."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The cyan sword light pierced through, with a **** luster.


    Zhou An cut a huge lizard in half with a single sword, and purple blood gushed out, wetting his shoes.


    "Okay, okay, Zhu Wenwu, am I a dick?" Principal Zhou Anda showed off his face.


    As he advanced to the eighth rank, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds in the past month or so.


    Zhu Wenwu''s face darkened, and he felt that he couldn''t stand this person anymore, and if he was stronger, he would go to heaven.


    He looked serious and said seriously: "Don''t take it lightly, there is a high possibility that eighth-rank monsters will pop up here in Donglin City... The black fog here is particularly thick."


    Zhou An thought for a while and said: "Our previous strategy seems to be wrong, we should evacuate early, in that case, we can reduce a large part of the losses.


    "You are an afterthought, who can predict what will happen next?" Zhu Wenwu said angrily. I feel that this guy''s strength has improved, but his brain still seems to be the same.


    Zhu Wenwu curled his lips, gestured and said: "You, I think you have the ability to predict, just like before..."


    Their location is very close to Anxi, half a day''s journey at most.


    Zhu Wenwu looked around, as if looking for something, comparing the scene in front of him with the picture in his mind.


    He remembers that this is a very important time point!


    Zhou An was killed here at the beginning. At that time, he was also the eighth rank, and he was also the Pofan Sword Master.


    Everything is very similar.


    And all he needs to do is to make things deviate from the original track at critical points.


    Zhou An can''t die here!


    Zhu Wenwu''s face was sombre, and he said in a low voice: "When you meet someone later, don''t rush up, and follow my instructions depending on the situation."


    Zhou An raised his eyebrows, realizing that something was wrong, and asked: "What''s wrong? Those wizards will never appear here~www.novelhall.com~ Right after they finished speaking, they saw a figure appearing in the distance, Looking at them from afar.


    You can meet other people here.


    Obviously, the other party was looking for them purposefully.


    "Ha, isn''t this Captain Zhou? It''s a coincidence that we can meet here."


    A strange voice.


    A man with long hair in ragged clothes and a pair of scissors on his back shouted.


    "It''s you?"


    Zhou An knew him, and had fought face to face in Donglin City before, and even had a fight. The opponent was Chen Xi''s deacon, who was also an Extraordinary.


    At that time, the strength of the two was almost the same.


    "I didn''t expect Captain Zhou to recognize me. I''m very honored." The man said with emotion, his clothes were bulging, and there seemed to be something inside.

 v2 Chapter 144： horrors in a blood moon

    "Xie Qun, what do you want to do? If you want to die, just say so." Zhou An asked with a frown, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    There was only one person on the other side, but he seemed extremely arrogant, not afraid of them at all, as if he had something to rely on.


    The bronze long sword was suspended in front of him, trembling constantly, ready to be cut out at any time, the blade glaring dazzlingly in the dim light.


    Zhu Wenwu glanced at him, and reminded in a low voice: "Don''t be impulsive, check the situation first, there is something wrong with Xie Qun''s aura, and it looks like those wizards."


    They were able to tell the difference between a wizard and an Extraordinary, but Xie Qun''s aura was a bit vague, and between the two, his mental state was also abnormal.


    An Extraordinary''s mental state is abnormal, which means that his body is also in an abnormal state, and the two are interconnected.


    The man carrying the huge scissors put his hands in his pockets, with a slightly ferocious expression on his face, and said in a hoarse voice:


    "There is no other meaning, just some jealousy, why can you live a good life, and I need to endure this pain, while others have to die."


    "I probably just hope that you can become like me."


    "Captain Zhou, it''s time to choose. You are a sensible person. If you don''t want to die, join us."


    Zhou An came to his senses and said, "Are you a member of the Doomsday Sect?"


    A strange smile appeared on Xie Qun''s face: "Of course..."


    The voice has not yet fallen.


    Zhu Wenwu held the steel sword and rushed forward first. He probably remembered what Xie Qun would say, but he couldn''t let him say it.


    This is a mantra, the ability to influence reality through language, requires a lot of words to cover up what you really want to say.


    In his memory, including him, no one thought that Xie Qun would have such an ability, so he became enlightened.


    Xie Qun had a look of surprise on his face, he didn''t expect the seemingly calm Zhu Wenwu to rush forward like a reckless man.


    People really can''t be judged by their appearance.


    However, this just disrupted their scheduled plans.


    A dark blood-red dagger appeared on Xie Qun''s head, spinning at high speed.


    That''s the mark of death.


    Zhou An was also taken aback, Zhu Wenwu told him not to be impulsive, but he rushed forward suddenly.


    At this moment, Zhu Wenwu''s speed increased, and he turned sideways and paced backward suddenly, as if he had expected it.


    A big scarlet hand exploded from Xie Qun''s abdomen, grabbing at him at an extremely fast speed like a shadow.


    He deftly avoided the attack, blood flashed in his eyes, and he burst out with great power. He drew a circle in front of him with the steel sword with his backhand, and slashed at the palm of the big hand, causing it to stop suddenly.


    At the same time, there was a sharp sound, and Zhou An controlled the bronze sword to shoot out, and a blue light flashed, cutting off the big hand from the wrist.


    "Ah~"


    A painful cry came from Xie Qun''s mouth. This thing is like his extended arm. After being cut off, it must be extremely painful.


    At this time, more people appeared not far away and surrounded them. There were a large number of people, all dressed in the same clothes, all wearing gray coats and white cloth caps.


    This is a planned ambush, and the Doomsday Cult already knew their route.


    I don''t know if this is revenge, revenge for what happened in Donglin City, or some other purpose.


    Immediately afterwards, Xie Qun''s skin turned scarlet, which looked extremely terrifying. The skin seemed to have faded away, showing the texture of muscles.


    He stretched out two thick **** hands from his back, grabbed the rusty scissors, and rushed towards Zhou An.


    Zhou An was their main target and the biggest threat in their plan. After all, he was an eighth-rank Extraordinary with quite powerful strength.


    "slow!"


    Xie Qun shouted, the lines on his body glowed with white light, the bronze long sword really slowed down, and he deftly dodged it sideways.


    Zhu Wenwu took out a red paper ball from his pocket and threw it on the ground. With the crisp explosion sound, a large amount of smoke exploded in the space, covering Xie Qun.


    Intense thunder flashed in the smoke, and the thunder and lightning wrapped around Xie Qun''s body.


    At the same time, Zhu Wenwu rushed into the smoke without stopping, facing the thunder and lightning, and slashed towards Xie Qun''s neck.


    Everything seems to be just right.


    Due to the obstruction of the smoke, he happened to be in the blind spot of Xie Qun''s perception.


    "Stop!"


    Xie Qun shouted when he saw Zhu Wenwu, his eyes were bloody, the effect of the curse was mutual, and it caused great damage to the body.


    But Zhu Wenwu didn''t seem to be affected at all, and didn''t even pause, the blade easily cut across Xie Qun''s neck, pulling out a black line, and a lot of white smoke came out from it.


    Xie Qun''s head was severed, but his hands did not stop, and continued to cut at Zhu Wenwu''s abdomen.


    next moment.


    His chest was pierced by the flying sword pulled back, and he stopped in place.


    The Pofan Sword Master''s attack ability is quite powerful, he can easily cut off the lifeline, and hit Xie Qun''s vital point with one sword, cutting off his vitality.


    Xie Qun''s head fell to the ground, and he opened his eyes and shouted, "You can''t kill me, I''m not dead."


    Zhu Wenwu''s movements didn''t stop, a sword pierced through his head, and a lot of white smoke came out from the wound.


    Xie Qun''s eyes turned white, and he was completely lifeless.


    The long sword in front of Zhou An turned into a blue light and shot out again, passed by Xie Qun''s side, and shot towards the jungle behind.


    Through Zhu Wenwu''s gesture, he noticed that there was another person there.


    bang~


    The bronze long sword seemed to be hit by something, and flew out obliquely, even the blade was notched.


    A figure wearing a gray robe and a white mask walked out slowly. His eyes were blood red, and he held a copper puppet in one hand.


    The mask on his face was not so much put on, as it was originally grown on the face and connected with the skin.


    "Not bad, your strength is a bit stronger than I expected, but not much."


    Holding the puppet''s white mask, he speaks with a superior attitude.


    He stared at Zhu Wenwu, who seemed to be weaker, and said, "It''s a bit strange for you to kill him. It''s obviously impossible."


    In his opinion, Xie Qun was stronger than these two, but he was killed easily.


    It looked weird inside, but he didn''t see what was wrong.


    Everything seemed very coincidental, as if a large number of small probability events had occurred in a short period of time.


    "What kind of monster are you?"


    Faced with tremendous pressure, Zhou An did not hesitate at all, and shouted.


    This person doesn''t have the slightest aura of an Extraordinary, more like a monster, but the sense of oppression is very clear.


    Zhu Wenwu knew what the other party was, a terrifying thing born in the blood moon, and in the later time, it grew into a natural disaster-like existence, like a god, worshiped by a large number of human beings.


    "Monster? This statement is not accurate, I am a **** who can bring you hope!"


    The white mask is holding a string, waving the puppet, and the words are relaxed.


    "Surrender or die!"


    The eyes on the marionette glowed red, and the eyes of other doomsday cultists also glowed red, and the aura they emitted also changed.


    Zhou An controlled the bronze long sword to shoot at him again, but this time it easily passed through his body without causing any damage.


    "projection?"


    He froze for a moment, feeling something bumping towards him in front of him, subconsciously dodged, but was still knocked into the air.


    Following the change, several doomsday believers rushed towards Zhou An like crazy, their bodies became extremely hard, and they could even resist a blow from an anti-equipment sniper gun.


    However, Zhou An is still capable of beheading them, but it takes a little more effort~www.novelhall.com~Zhu Wenwu held the steel sword and killed the white mask straightly. The dagger marked not the white mask, but It is the invisible nothingness.


    Scarlet lines spread across his skin, and his speed increased sharply again.


    His mind still echoed what Su Changxing said to him before he left, "The comparison between strength and weakness is not absolute, but victory is absolute. As long as you seize the first chance, you can win."


    A large amount of black liquid exploded from the air, forming the shape of flower petals.


    The white mask looked at Zhu Wenwu, who was covered in blood, with surprise, and felt incredible. He felt the power of the same source on Zhu Wenwu.


    It is very difficult for the same kind to kill each other, because they cannot be killed at all. This is also one of the laws in the boundless blood mist. what


    But if this is true, then why, the man''s blade still cut towards him, holding the steel sword high in a strange gesture.


    He actually felt a hint of danger coming from this weak-looking human being.

 v2 Chapter 145： The 1st Rule of Blood Moons

    , the fastest update of the global game: with the latest chapters in the portable store!


    "Boy, you are very courageous!" The white mask smiled evilly, and a dazzling red light burst out from his eyes, enveloping Zhu Wenwu.


    A large amount of blood-red mist appeared in the field of vision, and they seemed to have come to another world, and the air quality also became lighter.


    Zhu Wenwu knew that this was a domain formed by rules, a power that only high-level Extraordinary people could grasp.


    However, this horror from blood obviously possessed only part of such power, incomplete and incomplete.


    In the domain, some rules will be replaced to create a favorable situation for those who release the domain.


    And Zhu Wenwu happened to know the fixed rules in this field, the third of the Rakshasa, blood collapse.


    Zhu Wenwu''s face showed pain, and wounds were cracked on his skin. A large amount of blood spurted out, suspended in the air, gradually boiled, and turned into mist.


    In this field, the boiling point of blood is extremely low, and it would evaporate quickly at normal temperatures.


    For humans, such a place is extremely deadly, and it is impossible to survive.


    Zhu Wenwu knelt on the ground but did not fall down. The bones in the flesh and blood were clearly visible, and all the flesh and blood on his face fell off.


    But he didn''t die, and his vitality didn''t weaken in the slightest.


    "You... sure enough."


    The white mask''s eyes showed surprise, and his tone was puzzled, he couldn''t figure out how such an existence as Zhu Wenwu came into being.


    Zhu Wenwu stood up slowly from the ground, with a strange smile on his face, the rotting skin actually began to reassemble, forming a brand new face, the same as before, but more delicate.


    "Actually, I''m not sure, but I didn''t expect it to be really successful."


    Zhu Wenwu lowered his head, his body trembling, and said unhurriedly with a smile.


    The first rule in the boundless blood mist: things of the same origin cannot kill each other.


    This is to ensure the continuation. The first law born in the blood moon world remains in every creature that walks out of the blood moon. Unless it can be higher than the blood moon, it cannot break through such a law.


    This also made the blood moon world''s outward invasion inevitable. The world''s limited resources could not satisfy their desires, so they had to expand infinitely outward.


    In fact, this is also inevitable for every world to develop to the extreme.


    This seems to be an act that tends towards destruction.


    Zhu Wenwu swallowed a blood species before, and transformed a part of his body into a blood moon creature.


    And that vampire and the white mask have the same origin.


    A large mass of solid blood mist enveloped the two of them, and they couldn''t see the situation inside from the outside, nor could they feel any movement, as if they were in the silent deep water.


    The white mask stared at Zhu Wenwu, the corners of his eyes twitched slightly, and said in a deep voice, "What do you want to do? Since we are all of the same origin, there is no need to continue fighting."


    Zhu Wenwu felt the constant power pouring into his body, and said with a sneer, "Of course I killed you."


    He snapped his fingers, and two figures appeared behind him, with rabbit ears and brains, big scarlet eyes, wearing a gray-black jumpsuit, and carrying a long knife that looked like a melon.


    "Haha, I couldn''t kill you, but everything you did was within my expectations."


    Zhu Wenwu laughed crazily, looking crazy, two lines of tears slipped from between his eyes.


    His body has recovered to its original state, and streaks of blood emerged and intertwined, like some kind of rune.


    As a large amount of blood mist poured into his body, he easily crossed that hurdle.


    [Blood Demon Hunter: The eighth rank, those who expel the darkness will be covered in dirt.


    You have absorbed the power from the blood moon world, but you are bound to go to the edge of irreversible madness.


    You are also one of the original blood species, the terrifying bunny head. ¡¿


    Two rabbit-headed men exploded in front of the white mask.


    Then, four bunny-headed men appeared around, and rushed towards the white mask.


    A huge blood emerged from the blood mist, and slapped the four bunny-headed men to death.


    But immediately after, eight rabbit-headed men appeared nearby and continued to kill the white mask.


    Their strength and speed have all been enhanced compared to before.


    As time went by, more and more bunny heads filled this **** world.


    At this time, the white mask also showed a trace of weakness, he couldn''t kill Zhu Wenwu, and these rabbit-headed people were getting more and more.


    Zhu Wenwu''s ability seems to be able to completely restrain him. These rabbit-headed people are not afraid of the blood collapse in the field.


    At this moment, Zhu Wenwu''s hair had turned snow-white with a strange luster, holding a steel sword, motionless, staring at the white mask.


    Theoretically speaking, the original blood species cannot kill each other.


    But he is not a pure blood species, and he should also be regarded as a human being, a demon hunter.


    The witcher itself was born to slay these dark and twisted beings.


    The **** lines on his skin suddenly turned black, forming a complete circuit, and similar black lines appeared on those rabbit-headed men at the same time.


    Finally, a rabbit-headed man cut a half-meter-long knife wound on the chest of the white mask, as if it had been burned, and a lot of white smoke came out of it.


    A painful voice came from White Mask''s mouth.


    "you¡­"


    He showed a helpless expression, Zhu Wenwu was like a big rogue to him, he couldn''t attack the opponent, but the opponent could actually hurt him.


    It''s not fair!


    "You''re lucky!"


    The white mask put down his cruel words and retreated quickly, withdrawing the domain, and those rabbit-headed men disappeared with it.


    These rabbit heads were originally born based on his power.


    "Zhu Wenwu?"


    Zhou Guan was still a little worried about Zhu Wenwu, but found that Zhu Wenwu was safe and sound, but the white mask was injured.


    More than a dozen corpses fell at his feet. Without the interference of the white mask, these doomsday cultists were not his opponents at all, and more than half of them were killed in just half a quarter of an hour.


    "Good job!"


    Zhu Wenwu observed the surrounding situation~www.novelhall.com~ praised.


    He was never stingy with his compliments, and he was just the kind of person who was able to get along well with others.


    "That''s for sure." Zhou An smiled, looked at the white mask and said, "How to deal with this thing?"


    But before he finished speaking, the white mask ran to the jungle behind him, as if fleeing.


    "You can''t let him live, I''ll kill him, and you deal with the others."


    Zhu Wenwu said involuntarily, and immediately chased after him.


    White Mask is not his opponent now, but it does not mean that he will not be his opponent in the future.


    In his impression, this terrifying thing from the blood moon grew extremely fast, and its strength soon reached the point where even the wizard king could hardly handle it.


    He still vividly recalls such a terrifying scene.


    I am afraid that by that time, White Mask has already broken free from the constraints of the first law.

 v2 Chapter 146： domain collision

    , the fastest update of the global game: with the latest chapters in the portable store!


    "Nothing will happen."


    Seeing Zhu Wenwu coming out of it, Zhou An seemed to be a different person, and he also murmured in his heart.


    At this moment, Zhu Wenwu''s head is full of long white hair, and his temperament has also changed drastically, and he has advanced to the eighth rank of Extraordinary.


    Zhou An didn''t rush to follow, but concentrated on killing the Doomsday Cultists.


    A large part of these Doomsday Cultists are not Extraordinary, but their strength is not weak at all, they have been strengthened in some way, their bodies are strong, and their vitality is even more amazing.


    This also led to these doomsday believers who seemed to be a mob, and they were able to fight back and forth with them.


    However, after the white mask left, the outcome was decided, and it didn''t take long for the Doomsday Sect to flee, and no one was Zhou An''s single-handed enemy.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The speed of the white mask was so fast that Zhu Wenwu barely managed to catch up with him.


    "Give up, you can''t kill me, you''re also a blood species, what''s the point of killing me?"


    The white mask looked back and said with a smile, as if he didn''t take Zhu Wenwu seriously.


    Although he couldn''t kill Zhu Wenwu, Zhu Wenwu''s own strength was insufficient, so it was impossible to kill him.


    Zhu Wenwu didn''t speak, but took advantage of the white mask''s speed to slow down, and slashed up with a sword. The simple and unpretentious slash didn''t have any more gorgeous moves.


    White Mask easily dodged it sideways, and knocked Zhu Wenwu into the air with one palm, and whistled, full of jokes.


    Facing Zhu Wenwu who looked like brown sugar, he seemed to be angry too. He picked up the marionette again and said quietly:


    "I can''t kill you, but it doesn''t mean others can''t kill you either. Your own strength is not strong!"


    A white-haired old man wrapped in a face scarf appeared behind him, holding a medium-sized hammer in his hand. The hammer was stained with blood, as if he had just killed someone.


    "Envoy, are you going to kill him?" The old man looked at Zhu Wenwu with cruelty in his eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Zhu Wenwu quickly stepped back, and said with a cold smile:


    "It seems that you are not just waiting for someone, we are worthy of the same blood species, and we all do things in the same way."


    "Waiting for someone?"


    White Mask waved his hand and said, "That fat man? I''m afraid you won''t be able to wait for him."


    With a sudden gunshot, the white mask was talking, when his head exploded suddenly, and blood sprayed on the old man''s face.


    "My lord, are you alright?"


    The old man froze for a moment, and shouted, looking a little at a loss, the envoy suddenly died suddenly.


    "not dead?"


    Su Changxing looked at the white mask who was still standing there with a suspicious look on his face. He thought the other person was a person, but now it doesn''t look like it.


    He had received a message from Zhu Wenwu asking for support before, and rushed over ahead of time, but it seemed he was still a step behind.


    A large amount of blood mist appeared around the white mask, quickly condensing a head with a mask.


    The white mask showed a hint of panic, feeling a deadly threat, which almost killed him. There is such a powerful existence among these human beings.


    "you¡­"


    The white mask looked sideways at the old man, and was about to say something, but found that he had fallen to the ground, with a bullet hole **** wide on his forehead.


    "when?"


    He didn''t even notice when Su Changxing launched the attack.


    The old man kept struggling on the ground, unable to speak, as if his neck was stuck by a hand, his face was full of fear.


    Su Changxing felt the breath of the blood moon on the white mask, so strong that it reminded him of the blood moon in the zombie world.


    So this is a monster that escaped from the blood moon world?


    [Abyss Mask: Proficient in a lot of knowledge and history about human beings, the original blood species in the blood moon world, similar to the top nobles among human beings...]


    Abyss mask?


    Su Changxing suddenly realized that there may be a large number of intelligent creatures in the blood moon world, and their forms are more advanced.


    This is a real high world.


    However, the strength of the blood species in front of him is not that strong, and the energy fluctuation is only about 7th order.


    "It''s really scary, your strength has grown to this point, Team Leader Su." The white mask looked at Su Changxing in the distance, and shouted loudly.


    Immediately afterwards, his body split into 4 parts and fled in all directions, thinking that he was no match for Su Changxing.


    Perfect barrage.


    Su Changxing made a triangle gesture with both hands, and more than thirty silver lines shot out from in front of him and slid towards the white mask''s clones.


    He can''t tell which one is the real body, but it should be enough to destroy them all.


    The speed of the bullets was far faster than the speed at which the white masks could escape. The bullets pierced through them one by one. The four "white masks" were all killed by the bullets, leaving only corpses.


    But the strange thing is that he didn''t feel that the white mask was killed, and no corresponding message popped up on the phone.


    "He escaped, over there!"


    Zhu Wenwu shouted and pointed to the front not far away. Because of the markings, he could sense the approximate location of the white mask.


    Su Changxing shot in that direction with his extrasensory perception, but saw a huge puppet reaching out to pat him. It was thirty to forty meters long, and one finger was bigger than his whole body.


    When did it appear?


    dusk.


    The golden light refracted in the space, completely covering the huge puppet.


    The huge palm fell slowly, breaking free from the shackles of the rules in the domain, without being affected.


    bang~


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and was hit by an invisible palm, flew out, and fell into the bushes behind him.


    Such an attack is really hard to guard against.


    He stood up from the ground, patted the dust on his body, and was not injured. He set up a black and white sniper rifle with his backhand and aimed at the direction where the white mask was fleeing.


    A ray of silver light flew across the jungle, hit the back of White Mask, and knocked him into the air.


    The next moment, he got up, and then ran to the distance, the speed was getting faster and faster, which seemed very abnormal.


    "Brother Su, you can''t let him go, or there will be endless troubles. This is the only chance to kill him."


    Zhu Wenwu followed up from behind and shouted, his physical strength seemed a little exhausted.


    Su Changxing glanced sideways at Zhu Wenwu, who was covered in blood, then turned his head and chased after him. His body turned into a bolt of lightning, and his speed increased sharply.


    This is the ability "body of lightning" obtained from the Duke''s butler, which can transform the body into lightning in a short time and obtain extremely terrifying speed.


    In less than half an hour, Su Changxing appeared not far behind the white mask.


    "Boy, if you don''t want to die, don''t mess with me!"


    The white mask looked back at Su Changxing, looking annoyed, and the black pattern of auspicious clouds was outlined on the mask, as if it was flowing.


    A slender red sickle appeared in Su Changxing''s hand, and it slashed towards the white mask in a semicircle. It also had the ability of "Concentrate the Heart", setting off a wide range of blade energy.


    "Concentrating Heart" itself is a cold weapon magical power for melee combat, but it is often used by him on firearms. In melee combat, it can exert stronger power.


    The golden light refracted in the space, wrapping the white mask and restricting its movements.


    "Huh? Are you courting death?"


    The white mask also felt bad at the moment~www.novelhall.com~ Looking back, the red light in the eyes radiated out, enveloping the surrounding space, including those golden rays of light.


    Only at this time did Su Changxing realize what kind of opponent the other party was. Such a complete domain was like a tiny world, which only high-level Extraordinary people could control.


    His simple and incomplete game field looks ridiculous in front of this field, and he is overconfident, like a child rushing towards a heavily armed soldier with a gun with a toy knife.


    His domain was smashed apart in an instant, but it didn''t disperse completely, leaving only the streamer of data to maintain the framework of the domain.


    "what?"


    The white mask showed a hint of surprise, he didn''t expect Su Changxing to resist his blow.


    The crushing between rules is often absolute.


    For two Beyonders who both control the domain, the relatively weaker side will never take the initiative to release the domain. Once both parties expand the domain at the same time, the weaker side will lose instantly.

 v2 Chapter 147： Butchers Blade

    , the fastest update of the global game: with the latest chapters in the portable store!


    Seeing this, White Mask once again took the initiative to let the domains of the two collide, preparing to take the opportunity to destroy Su Changxing''s domain.


    This will be the turning point in this battle.


    In fact,


    If Su Changxing didn''t expand the domain, he would have no chance to fight back. In the process of fighting Zhu Wenwu, his strength lost too much, and it was no longer enough to support the too difficult battle.


    Su Changxing''s facial features overflowed with blood, and his spirit was also shaken to a certain extent. He sensed the intention of the white mask, and there was no way to avoid it, so he could only bite the bullet.


    The golden light refracted in the space and came into contact with the red mist.


    The next moment, the golden light dissipated, and he knelt down on the ground, panting heavily.


    "Not yet."


    The streamer of data was tougher than he imagined, and the fields collided again, but they still didn''t completely scatter.


    At this time, White Mask also sensed something was wrong, waved the marionette in his hand, and muttered something silently.


    The red world wrapped everything around it, swallowing Su Changxing along with it.


    A large amount of blood mist filled the space, a red sun hung high, and on the left was a red river, in which countless hands flowed.


    This is what the White Mask Realm really looks like.


    Su Changxing looked around and noticed that there was a huge mask in the sky, which had the same pattern as the white mask, but there was no face inside, just a mask.


    "Humans, don''t you want to live well? You must seek death!"


    The white mask stood in mid-air, and the delicate gray gown fluttered slightly, looking down at Su Changxing with indifference in his eyes.


    now.


    Su Changxing also felt suffocated, and felt that his blood was starting to boil, as if it was burning, but his recovery ability was extremely powerful, and it was balanced with the power of destruction in a short time.


    Such an extreme environment is fatal to ordinary people, but it can also be tolerated for a short period of time for him.


    A message arrives on the phone.


    [Special mission (germination): What you are facing is a higher being, whose nature is extremely destructive, countless worlds perish as a result, and the doomsday follows them.


    1 Kill him and delay the more terrifying doomsday. (Reward three special enhancements, one promotion opportunity, and one high-level mysterious item)


    2 Hit him hard, and delay a more terrible doom. (Reward three special enhancements)


    3 By letting him go, you may avoid danger, but you also miss a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    4 Surrender to him, you will become one of the factors of the doomsday, and have the opportunity to transform into a blood species. (Provide an advanced method for the next level)]


    Delay the more terrifying doomsday?


    Su Changxing confirmed that this so-called "more terrifying doomsday" is most likely to be the third stage of the doomsday game, so there should be some way to stop it.


    What made him even more puzzling was that the mission actually gave him the option to seek refuge with the other party.


    The attitude of the doomsday game is also more elusive.


    So doomsday games come first, or doomsday games come first.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing didn''t let himself think too much, it was impossible to take refuge in someone, and killing him should be the best choice.


    This time he understood.


    He immediately put away the domain to prevent another domain collision, pulled out the revolver with his left hand, and shot at the masked man.


    Four bullets flew out in succession, passed through the red mist, and arrived in front of the white mask almost instantly.


    The white mask moved quickly and dodged four shots, but was still hit by a bullet in the abdomen, leaving a **** hole the size of a fist.


    This distance seems to be very far, but in fact it is very close. The domain of the white mask does not change the rules of space, but it is visually different.


    at the same time.


    The flesh and blood on Su Changxing''s face also began to fall off, a large amount of black blood burst out from his mouth, and evaporated into a blood mist on the ground where it fell.


    "You can''t do it anymore, human beings are weak existences after all."


    The white mask looked down at Su Changxing, with a sarcasm in his words, and the wound on his abdomen healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Rakshasa II, Black Blood!"


    He held up one hand, and the surrounding blood mist suddenly changed color to black, and quickly condensed together, covering the line of sight, forming a semi-solid state, suspended in the air.


    Such a red world suddenly turned black without any light, and the figure in the white mask also disappeared from Su Changxing''s eyes.


    Su Changxing could clearly feel that his body was continuously collapsing, but he continued to recover and heal under the ability of the "lizard man".


    He took the revolver and fired continuously at the position of the white mask, emptying the magazine, reloading and shooting, reloading and shooting again.


    This space is only so big, and the white mask doesn''t have many places to hide.


    It''s just that after the blood mist becomes semi-solid, it can block his bullets to a certain extent and reduce a large part of its power.


    "Give up, you have no chance of defeating me!"


    The voice of the white mask echoed throughout the space, still so calm, so elegant, so high above.


    Su Changxing laughed and said, "I can fight for another day, how about you?"


    Most of the flesh and blood on his body had fallen off during the constant activities, with white bones and joints and tendons visible.


    But such an injury has no effect on him.


    The "butcher physique" means that he does not have any fatal weaknesses, and his actions will not be affected by injuries.


    At this time, both of them reached a delicate balance, from the stage of muscle competition to the stage of endurance competition, whoever can last till the end will be the winner.


    But the actual situation is that Su Changxing is at a great disadvantage.


    Even with the "butcher physique", he is still a human being, and he will die if his injuries reach a certain level. This is unavoidable and unavoidable.


    White Masks have an advantage in life level. Compared with humans, they are a more advanced life.


    now.


    Su Changxing''s own healing ability could no longer keep up with the speed at which his body was being destroyed.


    If this continues, he will definitely die here!


    Die in this dark space.


    Su Changxing noticed that after the black blood mist was dispersed, a large amount of blood energy would overflow, the effect was similar to the death of a large number of orderly lives at the same time, and it was preserved.


    And his ability "Butcher''s Blade" can convert blood energy to improve physical fitness.


    A large amount of blood poured into his body, and his physique rose rapidly at a visible speed.


    22, 23, 24¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The bullet pierced through the black blood mist, overflowing a huge amount of blood energy, which was absorbed by him, and this kind of blood energy was extremely huge, it might be equivalent to thousands of people dying at the same time.


    The improvement of "The Butcher''s Blade" is actually not obvious, but with such a huge blood energy as the basis, it''s another matter.


    At first, Su Changxing''s body continued to collapse, but when his ribs were exposed, the collapse stopped and he started to recover.


    "what?"


    White Mask also noticed the changes in Su Changxing.


    "Your body has become stronger, how is this possible, you are absorbing this blood energy? This is impossible, it is impossible for humans to do this."


    He looked shocked.


    The level of life cannot be easily broken through, unless one''s own strength goes to the extreme, then for human beings, it is a high-level Extraordinary.


    But Su Changxing is obviously not, he is just a weak seventh rank, not even reaching the threshold of a high rank Extraordinary.


    At least level 5 is required to be considered a high-level Extraordinary.


    They can break through the shackles of life, and even go to the edge of eternity.


    Blood species like masked people are themselves higher life forms.


    He has a long life from the beginning of his birth, as long as the world still exists, he will not die easily, roughly the same life as the world.


    The ability to transform blood is actually one of the characteristics of advanced life, which allows them to quickly accumulate their own strength.


    It takes a long time for a human being to become a high-level Extraordinary.


    And they don''t need it, they just need to constantly devour other low-level lives and blood energy, and they can naturally become high-level Extraordinary.


    This is not a fair world.


    From the beginning of their birth, their kind of life has stood at the end of the struggle of other lives.


    In addition to reproduction, the meaning of life to strengthen itself is to evolve into a higher life.


    Obviously.


    Su Changxing also didn''t realize the problem of the position of "Game Butcher". He felt that the effect of "Butcher''s Blade" was similar to special enhancement, and it was regarded as an incidental ability.


    "What''s impossible, haven''t I already done it now?"


    Su Changxing raised his brows slightly, realizing the bug of this ability, it seems to have no upper limit, as much blood energy can be strengthened.


    In other words, this is the bug of Blood Energy.


    By this time, his physique was already around 28, still rising, but at a slower rate.


    The white mask stretched out a hand to catch a bullet, blood flashed in his eyes, and said: "Rules are everywhere. They exist in every world, every gap, and every layer of space."


    "It''s just like I killed you, that''s what I should do, but if you want to kill me, it''s against the rules."


    "Your vain attempts to obtain the power of blood energy~www.novelhall.com~ will definitely lead you to the abyss, just like that kid before."


    Su Changxing looked at him, but he was not in a hurry to act. Such a rich blood energy cannot be found in other places.


    "Rules? There are so many rules. I think, no one wants to be born a slave, the original sin is weakness."


    He changed the bullets into the revolver one by one, and said unhurriedly, most of the injuries on his body had recovered.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and the surroundings returned to the way they were before, with dense jungles and a thick black fog in the sky.


    One moment the white mask was still talking aloofly, and the next moment he ran away resolutely.


    "There really is no bottom line."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining, looked in the direction that White Mask left, and immediately chased after him.


    With the substantial improvement of his physique, his strength and speed have improved to a certain extent, and it should be easier than before to catch up.

 v2 Chapter 148： chase

    "Is it still not working?"


    Zhu Wenwu ran over from a distance and saw Su Changxing chasing after him again.


    In fact, he also has no bottom in his heart.


    In his memory, during this period of time, Su Changxing had never fought with the white mask.


    But this should also be the only chance to kill him.


    White Mask is extremely cunning, and he will not show up in person many times. Half of the Doomsday Cult is under his control.


    Zhu Wenwu was still slightly relieved, at least Su Changxing''s strength was as strong as he expected, and the current White Mask was no match for him.


    But it''s hard to say when it arrives, that thing itself is a natural disaster for walking.


    Then, he followed the footsteps of the two and followed.


    ¡­


    White Mask''s escape method is quite good, trying to use various methods to escape Su Changxing''s pursuit.


    If it wasn''t for Su Changxing''s "true knowledge" to detect some clues, he would have really let him run away.


    The white mask moved faster and faster, and Su Changxing had no choice but to shoot at it from a long distance.


    The correction ability attached to the "Perfect Barrage" has no effect on the white mask, and the hit rate of the bullet has dropped significantly.


    Su Changxing guessed that some kind of ability of the opponent should have affected the hit rate of the bullet.


    However, one out of ten shots can still hit, and once it hits, it will cause extensive trauma to White Mask''s body.


    Although it wasn''t fatal enough, he could recover quickly from such an injury, but the speed of recovery was getting slower and slower.


    Su Changxing confirmed that the white mask is also close to the limit, and it''s only a matter of time before he can kill the other party.


    The white mask ran all the way in the direction of Donglin City, as if he wanted to use the wizards of Donglin City to interfere with Su Changxing''s pursuit.


    But even so, Su Changxing didn''t have any thoughts of giving up, and was very eager to kill the other party.


    The more powerful the means displayed by the white mask, the more Su Changxing confirmed the necessity of killing the other party.


    And regardless of other things, just the reward given by the mission gave him no reason to refuse.


    This kind of pursuit continued until it was dark, the earth was shrouded in pitch blackness, and sporadic sentry towers could be seen in the distance, with azure luster rippling above.


    "What good is killing me for you? How about we make a deal, don''t you need blood energy? I can give you a lot of blood energy."


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, White Mask decided to make a final negotiation. In his opinion, as long as there are enough interests, human beings can be persuaded.


    Seeing this, Su Changxing laughed and said, "That''s it, isn''t there something richer? I''m afraid it''s not enough to impress me. Isn''t blood energy something that can be obtained by killing people?"


    The white mask said helplessly: "Of course not, the blood energy obtained that way is very little, and it is difficult to preserve, but it is difficult for you as a human to understand this."


    "If you want, I can transform you into a blood species and break through the shackles of life. This is what all human beings dream of."


    Su Changxing''s attack method is not complicated, but simple and direct, but it is such a simple and direct attack method that makes him feel suffocated.


    Each bullet carried enormous destructive power, which his body could hardly bear and dodge.


    Every bullet seemed to hit his life gate.


    For any seventh-order Extraordinary, he would have died hundreds of times in the hands of Su Changxing.


    "Transform into a blood species?"


    Su Changxing recalled the changes in Zhu Wenwu''s body, with a bit of blood moon aura, even a little strong.


    He thought of another crucial point, how did Zhu Wenwu know that these doomsday believers would attack them?


    And it seemed that Zhu Wenwu had already wrestled with the white mask for a while before he came, but he was not injured.


    There are many illogical points in this, Zhu Wenwu seems to be hiding something.


    The white mask thought that Su Changxing was interested, and quickly said: "Yes, it is transformed into a blood species. Humans like you have great potential, at least they can be transformed into first-class blood species."


    "How to transform into a blood species means an extremely long lifespan. Isn''t this what you humans are longing for?"


    "Even Extraordinary people have a lifespan of only a few hundred years, which is not enough. A few hundred years is just a blink of an eye."


    His voice is like the temptation of a devil, so sure and gentle that people can''t help but believe it.


    "You''re right, but killing you is more important to me."


    Su Changxing raised the gun of silence and fired continuously at the masked man.


    Bullets without sound are more likely to give people a sense of misplacement and are easier to hit.


    The white mask was shot again, and just whispered: "Su Changxing, you will regret it."


    An invisible, huge puppet appeared between the two of them, and it slapped Su Changxing with a palm.


    The blow was not quick either, and it was easy to dodge.


    Su Changxing slid back and left the range of the puppet''s slapping, and a strong wind blew up his clothes.


    This blow caused a lot of noise.


    The blue vertical eyes on the guard tower in the distance suddenly turned red, looking towards Su Changxing and the others.


    The white mask alarmed the early warning systems of those wizards, and they were discovered instantly. This was also his purpose. He wanted to disrupt the situation in order to get rid of Su Changxing''s pursuit.


    This guy is too difficult to deal with, he can''t run away if he wants to, and he can''t beat him again, but the strength of the two sides is not much different, so it seems to be very tortured.


    The white mask rushed out to the distance again, and his figure disappeared into the night at the same time. His hiding ability is extremely strong.


    Seeing this, Su Changxing also wrapped himself in the shadow cloak and chased after him, and fired again with the gun of silence.


    However, just as he ran hundreds of meters forward, a thick thunderbolt shot towards him from the sky on the left.


    He was found.


    This is also expected, his hiding ability is far inferior to that of the white mask, but he can detect the opponent~www.novelhall.com~ The speed of the thunder and lightning is quite fast, Su Changxing had to take a step back, barely avoiding it.


    Immediately afterwards, several thick thunderbolts shot at him, forming a long curved snake.


    Several wizards in blue robes appeared not far away, looking at him from a distance, and a large number of soldiers surrounded him.


    "Damn it!"


    Su Changxing looked in the direction where the white mask was escaping, cursed secretly, and then backed away, knowing that he couldn''t chase anymore.


    Once he is dragged back, there will be a steady stream of wizards from Donglin City to support him, and it will be troublesome at that time, and he may not be able to retreat unscathed.


    He blocked a thunderbolt with his arm, and shot a wizard in the head with his backhand, blowing his head off.


    Such a neat beheading also made the other wizards stunned for a while, a little afraid, and did not dare to chase after him.


    Su Changxing took the opportunity to transform into a bolt of lightning and rush out of the encirclement, disappearing into the black mist.

 v2 Chapter 149： Accident

    Su Changxing turned his head to look at the pitch-black wilderness, and the wizards showed no signs of catching up.


    "There are no powerful wizards nearby, otherwise they will definitely catch up."


    He pondered for a while, and decided to get in touch with Zhu Wenwu first, he should be nearby.


    However, Zhu Wenwu didn''t respond to him for a long time, and he didn''t know what he was doing. Instead, Zhou An came to find him alone.


    Su Changxing quickly located Zhou An''s location, and looking for him, he found him resting on the guardrail beside the expressway.


    "Where''s Zhu Wenwu, isn''t he here?" Zhou An looked around and found that Su Changxing was alone.


    Su Changxing shook his head, and said solemnly: "No, I''m also looking for him. Logically speaking, he should follow behind, but I can''t get in touch now."


    Zhou An nodded and said, "I can''t get in touch either, and his strength is not weak, as long as he doesn''t meet those wizards, there shouldn''t be any problem."


    Su Changxing nodded in agreement, but he was a little worried that Zhu Wenwu went looking for the white mask. His ability can lock a person''s location within a certain period of time and within a certain range.


    However, there is a high probability that Zhu Wenwu is not an opponent, even if White Mask has been pushed to the limit by him.


    "When did he advance and become an eighth-order Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing turned his head and asked, leading Zhou An out of here and walking back.


    Zhou An blinked, and said: "Shortly before you came today, he had a fight with that white mask and became an eighth-order Extraordinary... The white mask seemed to have nothing against him. There is a way, just run away."


    "He grows really fast, and he has caught up with me so quickly, he is worthy of it."


    The matter was similar to what Su Changxing learned, only the details were different.


    However, the strength of the white mask should be able to crush Zhu Wenwu.


    Zhu Wenwu''s certain ability or mysterious item restrains the white mask?


    As Su Changxing thought about it, he always felt that something was wrong.


    Then, he seemed to think of something, turned his head and said to Zhou An:


    "We are waiting here. He may be nearby. If something happens, we can provide timely support."


    They found an open space sheltered from the wind, built a fire, and set up a pot to barbecue.


    "Brother Su, have you been guiding missions this month?"


    Zhou Anruo asked thoughtfully as he fiddled with the barbecue.


    In their original plan, Su Changxing would not leave for such a long time, seven or eight days at most.


    This also caused some confusion behind them. After all, Su Changxing, the leader, suddenly disappeared, and Lin Xiuyu couldn''t convince the crowd.


    Su Changxing nodded, and sighed: "Yes. I didn''t expect it to be so troublesome. Have you received the guidance task?"


    Zhou An held the barbecue in one hand, took a big bite, and said vaguely: "Got it, and do you know that the world I went to is similar to ancient times, and there are immortals."


    "I saw a lot of immortal cultivators at a conference on ascension to immortality, and I also saw someone flying in the sky on a flying sword."


    The flames were burning fiercely, illuminating Zhou An''s side face flushed red, and the oil and water from the barbecue hung on his lips.


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, as if he had heard something terrible, and asked, "What is your mission?"


    Zhou An showed a triumphant smile on his face, and said:


    "The task is to participate in the Ascension to Immortals Conference, which is similar to a martial arts competition, and get a ranking in it. However, those people are not strong, and most of them are martial arts practitioners, and I randomly killed them."


    "The opponent in the finals at that time seemed to be an immortal cultivator with the strength to build a foundation, but I was able to settle it with two strokes. The so-called immortal cultivators seem to be like that."


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and said, "You should only have contact with the lowest level of cultivators. You didn''t cause trouble there, did you?"


    Zhou An shook his head, took out a blue booklet from his arms, and said, "No, I just participated in a Ascension to Immortals Conference and came back. I also got a book of magic formulas, but I can''t understand any of the words on it. .¡±


    Su Changxing took the booklet and opened it to check. The words on it were similar to traditional characters, but they were very different, so he couldn''t understand the meaning.


    However, "true knowledge" can interpret the meaning of the words in the book.


    "Guiyuan Jue is a foundation-building method. I don''t know if you can practice it... I will translate it for you later, and give it a try." Su Changxing put the book away and said.


    "OK."


    Zhou An nodded, and didn''t wonder why Su Changxing could understand the contents of the book, thinking that it might be some kind of traditional characters.


    Until dawn, they still didn''t receive any news from Zhu Wenwu, but they received the task settlement message.


    [White Mask dies, complete the task. ¡¿


    At the same time, an announcement was made on the forum.


    [xxx kills the epic boss Abyss Mask (white) and obtains the epic title: Time Assassin. ¡¿


    [Due to the death of the abyss mask (white), the third round of doomsday is delayed]


    "Brother Su, the white mask is dead, the task is completed." Zhou An looked at the phone and discovered this situation for the first time. He also received the task of killing the person in the white mask.


    Someone killed White Mask.


    "Could it be Zhu Wenwu?"


    Su Changxing showed a puzzled look. He never thought that the white mask was still dead, and died in the hands of other people.


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "I also think it''s him. His ability should be able to find that monster."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In a dark cave, there was blood all over the ground and corpses, and the white masked corpses were separated. Zhu Wenwu was kneeling beside him, his head drooping, and he was still holding the broken steel sword in his hand.


    He was covered in blood, and there was not even a single intact part of his body, but his injuries were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Haha, it actually succeeded!"


    He laughed in a low voice, and a pair of scarlet eyes appeared behind him, just like bunny heads, they stood quietly around in a daze. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    Then he stood up slowly and walked outside, his long white hair returning to short black hair.


    Those rabbit-headed men disappeared one by one, and the blood on the ground also disappeared.


    Zhu Wenwu raised his head and looked out, but his expression froze suddenly. A man in a black overcoat with a revolver in his hand was standing at the entrance of the cave, blocking the light.


    Su Changxing looked inside and felt the misty, deep aura that belonged to the blood moon.


    At this moment, Zhu Wenwu was like a monster hiding in the abyss, slowly coming out, looking up at him, his eyes glistened with blood.


    This temperament is no different from the white mask.


    Su Changxing stared at him with a gloomy expression, and said calmly, "I once said that if any of you become monsters, I will not be lenient."


    This is what he said and the rules he set when he was in the zombie world.


    Extraordinary people can easily walk into an uncontrollable abyss, and will be tempted by various temptations. The more they yearn for power, the easier it is to lose control.


    But he also couldn''t figure out what kind of situation Zhu Wenwu was in now, his mind remained clear, and his life state was abnormal.


    Zhu Wenwu wiped the blood off his face with his right hand, squeezed out a forced smile, and said, "Can you trust me? Brother Su."


    Su Changxing didn''t speak for a long time, stared at him, and said slowly: "I believe in you, you are a firm-willed person, at least the Zhu Wenwu I know is like this... I want to know why."


    If it were someone else, he might have done it directly.


    Zhu Wenwu relaxed a little, coughed and said, "I can''t go into details, but this is the only chance..."

 v2 Chapter 150： believe?

    Global Game: Comes with a Portable Store Chapter 150 Believe it?


    Believe it or not believe it is a matter of one thought.


    If you want to doubt others, you have a thousand reasons to doubt, but if you want to believe, there is only one reason, and that is true trust.


    Su Changxing hesitated briefly, or in this case, he didn''t trust the other party that much.


    Once an Extraordinary is on the verge of losing control, many things cannot be controlled by themselves.


    Su Changxing asked, "What exactly do you mean?"


    Zhu Wenwu was silent for a long time before he said: "...Humans grow too slowly as Extraordinary, and after I transform into a blood species, I can gain great power in a short time."


    "Don''t you feel it? We are actually racing against time. If we had such power in the zombie world, so many people would not die."


    "It''s the same now, and it will be the same in the future. In the end, becoming an Extraordinary is just a way to gain power."


    He recalled the pictures in his mind.


    A voice emphasized that he could not tell the truth, at least not now, if too many changes were made, things would develop in an unpredictable direction.


    Due to the rules, once he reveals too much information, he is likely to be detected by the secret existence and be forcibly obliterated.


    this moment,


    Su Changxing felt unfamiliar with Zhu Wenwu, which was a strange feeling brought about by being separated for a very long time, but he and Zhu Wenwu hadn''t actually seen each other for more than a month.


    The sophistication and Chen Fu that Zhu Wenwu is showing now is something that he didn''t have before.


    Logically speaking, when he died in the zombie world, his memory would also be erased. Even if he became a Extraordinary, he should grow very slowly.


    He himself is a person who lacks blood and courage, which is also the performance of most people living in peaceful times.


    But Zhu Wenwu soon became an Extraordinary again, his strength increased step by step, and now he has become an eighth-rank Extraordinary.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "So you are a blood species now?"


    Zhu Wenwu hesitated for a moment, and said: "Not exactly, it can also be counted as a human being, or the appearance of a human being evolving into a blood species... is accomplished by a high-level extraordinary item "Tooth". "


    He took out a white stone that looked like a heart.


    Su Changxing recognized at a glance that this was the wreckage of a mysterious item of armor crown, which had lost its original power, and said:


    "Are you sure you can control yourself?"


    Zhu Wenwu nodded affirmatively and said: "Yes, I am very sure. This is actually my deliberate approach."


    Su Changxing put away the revolver, pursed his lips, and said with a smile:


    "Let''s go out first, Zhou An is still waiting outside... You''d better not tell anyone about this, including Zhou An, he can''t hide it."


    Zhu Wenwu nodded: "Yes, I know."


    Su Changxing still had some doubts in his heart, but he didn''t ask, knowing that Zhu Wenwu was hiding something from him.


    He is not a rigid person either, if Zhou An can control such power, that would be good too, how many people die in the apocalypse, there is not even a chance to struggle.


    Better to be alive than dead.


    Although Su Changxing still doesn''t agree with this approach, he may not be unable to try it.


    "You killed that white mask!"


    Zhou An came over with a face full of surprise and looked at Zhu Wenwu.


    Zhu Wenwu smiled and said, "That''s right, I should be better than you now."


    Zhou An''s face suddenly became stiff, and he realized that he had become the weakest again without knowing it, and sighed:


    "You are a pervert, and your strength has grown too fast, like flying. How can this make other people live... I saw your hair was white before, but now it has turned black again. This What is the principle?"


    Zhu Wenwu curled his lips and said abruptly, "I have the ability to change the color of my hair."


    "Is this a cold joke?" Zhou An froze for a moment.


    Zhu Wenwu smiled and said, "Then why aren''t you smiling?"


    "Hehe." Zhou An sneered.


    Zhou An didn''t seem to notice Zhu Wenwu''s abnormality, maybe he did, but he didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    Then, they walked all the way to Anxi Town, planning to repair there before making plans.


    Halfway through, Zhu Wenwu stopped suddenly, looked back, and said, "A wizard is following up, you go first, I will deal with it."


    Su Changxing took a deep look at him, didn''t say much, but reminded: "Okay, pay attention to your own safety."


    After speaking, Zhu Wenwu turned his head and ran back.


    In the jungle not far away, there is indeed a wizard watching them secretly


    The sorcerer noticed that Zhu Wenwu was running in his direction, and immediately became alert and turned around to run away.


    He was not afraid of Zhu Wenwu, but Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing killed many of them, so he was somewhat famous.


    As for the other humans in this world, he didn''t care too much, most of them were weak and even without combat power.


    Thinking of this, the wizard felt a chill on his forehead, reached out to touch it, and found that it was blood.


    A blood-red dagger was stuck in his forehead at some point.


    It didn''t kill him.


    He picked up speed and fled along the path, as if a ghost was chasing him behind him.


    At this moment, he looked back again, but he couldn''t find Zhu Wenwu''s figure, and he seemed to have left.


    But he knew that Zhu Wenwu must still be following him.


    The more he thought about it, the colder his hands and feet became, and his heart couldn''t stop beating wildly. He held the magic formula with one hand, and a light blue shield covered him to prevent external attacks~www.novelhall.com~ With a sound With the sound of tearing, he fell to the ground, coughing blood in his mouth, but there were no injuries on his body.


    He fell to the ground, looking at the dark sky, struggling continuously, struggling for half a minute, but still no one followed.


    But his vitality became weaker and weaker, his vision gradually blurred, and his hands and feet became cold.


    Finally he died, his body''s organs stopped functioning, and he lost all vitality.


    "Wizards seem to have powerful vitality, but they actually have more fatal flaws."


    Zhu Wenwu stood not far away, with one hand in his pocket and a stringed puppet in the other, staring coldly at the wizard''s corpse.


    "First Evolution"


    He knows these wizards very well, because he has fought countless times, understands their abilities, understands their body structure, and understands their habits.


    Immediately afterwards, Zhu Wenwu didn''t look back, but ran towards Donglin City.


    He was going to take the head of a red-robed wizard. This wizard was near here now, and he had an extremely important item in his hand.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing also noticed that Zhu Wenwu ran towards Donglin City, knowing that he was going to assassinate a wizard, and said that it was a small task and it was safe.


    "It''s very perfunctory."


    He felt a little helpless, feeling that Zhu Wenwu''s actions were completely out of his control, but as long as there was no betrayal, the problem would not be a big deal.


    "What about others?" Zhou An asked.


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said: "Let''s go there first, he is going to do a small task."+Add to bookmark+

 v2 Chapter 151： Check and clean up

    Global Game: With Portable Store Chapter 151 Check and Cleanup


    "Small task? He really has it, and he is still in the mood to do it at this time."


    The corner of Zhou An''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help complaining.


    The flying sword he controls kills monsters along the way.


    These monsters are not too dense, but they will be encountered from time to time, and they are quite aggressive, and their strength is around the ninth rank.


    They have some invisible creatures that have adapted to live here.


    In the sky, there are some birds that are completely integrated with the black mist, and it is extremely difficult to distinguish them. Generally, they will not attack living things, and will look for rotting corpses to eat at night.


    And some other monsters seem very abrupt.


    There is a four-legged animal with golden light all over its body, which can be seen from a long distance. They are extremely aggressive, and ordinary people will definitely die when encountering them.


    Su Changxing observed Zhou An''s flying sword, and couldn''t help admiring:


    "Your strength is much stronger than before. I''m afraid that the average eighth rank is not your opponent at all, and if you attack first, in most cases, you can kill your opponent with one blow."


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "This position is quite powerful, but I have no idea how to advance now."


    Most of the people, including Su Changxing, have positions without a positioning system, while Zhou An''s belongs to the positioning system.


    There is only one fixed path for positions in the Positioning Department, and each level corresponds to one position. In other words, Zhou An''s seventh-level position is actually fixed.


    Su Changxing pondered for a while and said:


    "From the current situation, the power you possess is similar to that of an immortal cultivator, but it is also different. I am afraid that you have to find a corresponding position to advance, which is a bit troublesome."


    "I translated the Gui Yuan Jue you brought. You can try to cultivate yourself these few days, but don''t force yourself. It may not be possible. The power system of extraordinary people is definitely different from that of immortals."


    As he said that, he copied another Guiyuan Jue in his pocket Galaxy, and the text on it was in simplified Chinese characters.


    It is still extremely easy to do such a thing in Pocket Galaxy, but it takes a certain amount of time to translate the text on Gui Yuan Jue.


    Zhou An shrugged his shoulders, with an indifferent face: "It''s okay, take your time, I''m still too early to advance, and there will be a way when the time comes, it''s impossible to keep me stuck here."


    Su Changxing rubbed his chin, and said thoughtfully: "If it''s a cultivator, it seems normal to get stuck. Don''t they have a long lifespan?"


    "..." Zhou An froze for a moment and fell into a brief silence.


    When they approached Anxi Town, a slender robot ran up to him and said in a slightly mechanical and magnetic voice:


    "Sir, long time no see."


    This is the voice of Dwarf T3.


    "How is the situation now?" Su Changxing asked.


    Dwarf T3 then reported:


    "Due to the lack of cores and continuous fighting, we have suffered a lot of losses, and the maximum total number of robots has been reduced to 324."


    "This time, 72 combat units followed, and they are currently cleaning up dangerous units nearby."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said, "Have the materials for making the core still not been found?"


    Dwarf T3 replied: "No, we have been exploring and looking for it, but we still haven''t found it. It is very likely that there is no similar substance on this planet."


    Ink stone is the core of their technology, lack of this material will greatly limit their development.


    This is the same as electricity in modern civilization. Without electricity, modern civilization cannot develop.


    After hearing this, Su Changxing said:


    "Keep searching, there is really no other way but to find other lost robots to increase your number."


    This is a more earthy way.


    However, only robots appeared from the black mist near the highway near Donglin City, and no such robots seemed to be found in other places.


    When they entered Anxi Town, Zhang Sheng had led people to forcibly take over the power of the gathering place, and was conducting personnel investigation.


    As for the investigation, it is naturally to investigate the members of the Doomsday Sect.


    This was a **** liquidation, and they found many members of Doomsday Cult in the gathering place.


    At the beginning, only one or two were found, and then they began to identify each other. There was no trust between these Doomsday Cult members.


    The members of the Doomsday Church are divided into two types, one is the core members, and the other is the external members.


    Most of the external members are ordinary people. They yearn to become extraordinary, but because they have no way out, they have no choice but to take risks and join the Doomsday Church.


    For external members, they recorded them and temporarily imprisoned them, strictly ordering them to sever ties with Doomsday Cult.


    The core members are often players, or even Extraordinary.


    Zhang Shun led people to follow the vines and found several core members. On the surface, they were unknown in the gathering place, but in fact their hands were already stained with blood, and they did not know how many people they had killed in secret.


    The mission system of Doomsday Cult is leading them to the path against humanity.


    "Just kill them, it''s not very useful to keep them."


    Ye Yongqiang suggested in a cold voice, insultingly kicking one of the tied Doomsday Cult members.


    By this time, the struggle between the Security Bureau and the Doomsday Cult had reached extremes, and various methods were used to defeat the other party.


    Chang Yi licked his lips with his tongue, and said lightly:


    "There is news from the group leader that they are going to be beheaded for public display. You can drag them to the square over there to kill them later."


    "I''ll go?" Ye Yongqiang said with a smile.


    Chang Yi nodded and said, "You are good at this."


    Ye Yongqiang sized up these terrified people, and said, "With a knife?"


    Chang Yi rolled his eyes, and said angrily, "It''s fine to use guns, there''s no need to do it so bloody...cover their heads with bags.


    After some discussion, Su Changxing and the others also made a more extreme decision. Behead these believers for public display to warn others not to join Doomsday.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In a not-so-big room, incense was lit in the corner, a candle was placed on the table, and the light was a little dim~www.novelhall.com~ There should be more than these people, but it is unrealistic to clean it up, too. Multiplayer doesn''t make sense either. "


    Su Changxing sat alone on a chair, checking the rewards for the task settlement.


    The rewards for this mission were extremely generous, and the difficulty of completing it was much easier than he had imagined. However, if Zhu Wenwu wasn''t there, he might not be able to kill White Mask.


    "Apricot"


    The rewards included three special enhancements and one promotion opportunity, and there were no high-level mysterious items. It should be because he didn''t kill the white mask himself, so the task rewards were reduced.


    [Special enhancement, spiritual power +1]


    [Special enhancement, spiritual power +1]


    [Special enhancement, spiritual power +1]


    ¡¾Spiritual Power: 39¡¿


    Just after strengthening, he felt a burst of pain in his brain, which was very heavy, as if a weight was being pressed on his mind.


    "It''s almost the limit."


    He frowned, realizing that the attribute value also has a limit, and it is impossible to strengthen it infinitely in this way.


    It''s not very scientific either.


    Just like ordinary people, they can receive up to six reinforcements, and once they exceed it, they will die.


    He also thought that this might be a kind of shackle, a shackle of life, adding water forcibly would only make the bottle burst, but it should be possible to break through in some way.


    [Whether to promote, please do it in a relatively quiet and safe place]


    As he was promoted, dazzling silver flashed between his eyes, like the aurora in the sky.


    His body changed very quickly, with a slight enhancement, his life level slowly rose, and some cells shone with deep brilliance like the stars in the sky. +Bookmark+

 v2 Chapter 152： wholesale hanger

    This kind of promotion is random, and Su Changxing can''t control it. New abilities may appear, or the original abilities may be improved.


    During this process, he could feel waves of ripple-like things spreading out from the phone as the center and completely enveloping him.


    A part of the cells cheered up and became brighter.


    "Is that so? It''s really interesting, but is there some overlap in the effects?"


    Su Changxing murmured, his eyes became brighter.


    [Gain the ability "Eye of Insight"]


    ["Eye of insight": With extremely strong observation ability and dynamic line of sight, it can directly observe various energies and judge the relative strength of the enemy.


    Seeking everything, observing everything, this is the eye of a scholar. ¡¿


    This ability overlaps with "true knowledge" to a certain extent, but the way and angle of information they provide are completely different.


    The information obtained by "True Knowledge" is more metaphysical, and it can obtain some information that would otherwise be impossible to obtain. It is more like a third-party omniscient information base.


    The "eye of insight" is the medium of observation, which can obtain information intuitively.


    What made him more concerned was not the ability itself, but the mysterious item "The Butcher''s Eye" he had obtained before, Klein''s eyes.


    There must be some connection between the two.


    "If this is an item from the future or parallel time and space, doesn''t that mean that the Eye of Insight is likely to be promoted to the Eye of the Butcher."


    Su Changxing thought about it, and took out the Butcher''s Eye from his pocket Galaxy again, and put it in his hand to observe.


    An eyeball like a deep emerald, in which a figure is reflected, staring at it will make people sink involuntarily.


    Just as he was thinking, Su Changxing suddenly noticed that there was an extra field of vision in his mind, which was gloomy, as if covered with a veil.


    It is from this eye that this field of vision comes.


    Suddenly, a chill rose in his heart.


    He hastily threw his eyeballs into the pocket galaxy again and disconnected.


    At this time, the chill that penetrated into the bone marrow gradually disappeared.


    The first time he saw this thing, he thought it was very dangerous, so he never planned to use it, even when facing the white mask.


    "Is this really my eye?"


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, still a little uncertain, but this connection couldn''t be fake, as if it was an extension of his flesh and blood.


    "But where did this thing come from? I died in that world as Krien?"


    He didn''t really want to understand the relationship. Looking out the window, it was already the early morning of the next day, and there was an obscure light shining through the black mist.


    His current thoughts are very clear, keep a low profile, don''t provoke the group of wizards in Donglin City for the time being, the most important thing is to improve your strength.


    At least he must have the ability to fight against the great wizard.


    Su Changxing recalled the terrifying scene of the sky full of fire and rain in his mind, and a large string of bronze pendants appeared in his hand, there were twenty or thirty pieces.


    This was made by dismantling hundreds of mysterious items.


    He can make more, but he wants to try the effect first, and send them to seventeen groups of people, so that they can become Extraordinary, so as to gain mystery.


    Obtaining the degree of mystery is the most important thing at present. After the degree of mystery is full, he can proceed to the next step.


    Chris has a good saying "Power is everything."


    He needs to be at least level 6 to be able to fight against that great wizard, otherwise, if there is a real fight, just that great wizard may wipe them out.


    Although he didn''t think they had no chance of winning at all, but it was not the time to fight desperately, and there was no need to fight those wizards to the end.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Zhou An was sitting on a chair eating a piece of hot pie. Seeing Su Changxing coming down the stairs with a bunch of pendants in his hand, Zhou An asked curiously, "What are those?"


    Su Changxing threw the pendant to Zhou An and said:


    "This thing can make people extraordinary. Distribute them to the people you like in the team, but don''t make any noise."


    Zhou An was stunned for a moment, and then showed a look of surprise: "Can people become Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Yes, let them wear it, and an extraordinary path should be opened within seven days."


    The members of the first team have all been strengthened the maximum number of times, and many of them are only a thin line away from extraordinary. Many of them had been influenced by Su Changxing before.


    This line of separation just stuck them, and they don''t know how long it will take to break through.


    "Really or fake? There are so many." Zhou An was stunned looking at more than twenty similar pendants in his hand. These things looked like wholesale goods randomly grabbed from the carpet.


    This kind of mysterious item that can make people become Extraordinary is not without it, but the number is extremely small, and it is not seen on the forum at all.


    "Of course it''s true. Would I still lie to you?" Su Changxing said calmly, "But the cost of this thing is not cheap, so don''t waste it."


    Zhou An''s face was full of joy: "Of course, I''ll send it to them right away, just according to my usual achievements."


    For these players, he is not partial at all, and he feels that those who are capable live.


    Zhou An took the pendant and walked away~www.novelhall.com~ Not long after Zhou An left, Zhu Xinxue also came up, wearing a tight black combat uniform and carrying a fully automatic shotgun.


    "Master, what can I do for you?"


    She walked in, sat on the chair next to Su Changxing, and said obediently.


    Su Changxing also took a pendant and handed it to her, and said, "Put this on."


    "Isn''t this the thing that my junior brother wears around his neck? What''s the use?" Zhu Xinxue recognized at a glance that it was the pendant on Xu Kai''s neck.


    "Junior brother?" Su Changxing showed a different expression.


    Zhu Xinxue showed a sly smile, and said as a matter of course: "Yes, I started before him, am I not the elder sister?"


    It seemed to make sense, but Su Changxing always felt that something was weird.


    He didn''t get too entangled, and explained: "This thing can help you become a Extraordinary."


    "real?"


    Zhu Xinxue showed a look of astonishment.


    Of course she knows how difficult it is to become an Extraordinary, and she is still not an Extraordinary yet.


    Becoming an Extraordinary is extremely difficult for many people, and people like Zhu Wenwu are considered very few.


    Su Changxing nodded and said with a smile: "Of course. But you don''t tell others about this, just know it yourself."


    Zhu Xinxue patted her chest, and said affirmatively, "I won''t speak out, my mouth is the strictest."


    "Maybe, after becoming a Extraordinary, don''t casually tell others about your position." Su Changxing asked after thinking about it.


    As Zhu Xinxue put the pendant on, the pendant glowed with a blue luster.

 ~： 153 Bloodline Wizard

    Zhu Xinxue''s temperament changed suddenly, and invisible circles of light gradually formed around her body. At this moment, it was as if she had changed into a different person.


    Su Changxing was also a little surprised, he didn''t expect Zhu Xinxue to react when he put on the pendant, as if he was about to break through that threshold and step into the extraordinary in the next moment.


    There is only a thin line between her and Fanfan, and the pendant is like a lighthouse guiding him through the maze.


    "It seems that you can indeed be regarded as a senior sister now." Su Changxing joked as he looked at her.


    Zhu Xinxue seemed a little confused: "Am I an Extraordinary?"


    She never expected that this process would be so easy, and it was completed inadvertently.


    Su Changxing nodded, and said affirmatively, "Well, you should be able to feel the change, which comes from extraordinary power."


    Star explorer: Rank 9, upper rank, able to observe the stars in the sky, thereby gaining strength, possessing strong hand-to-hand combat ability, and obtaining a wide range of perception ability at night. ¡¿


    A fairly decent position, at least a high one.


    boom


    Suddenly Zhu Xinxue punched the ground, the floor cracked open, and her little white hand sank directly into it.


    "Sure enough, it''s a lot better."


    She withdrew her hand, shook off the dust on her hand, and exclaimed.


    Su Changxing gritted his teeth, and said unhappily: "Being stronger means becoming stronger, and the floor didn''t mess with you... It really has something to do with your personality. You are so thin, you can get a position with this kind of close combat ability."


    Zhu Xinxue showed joy on her face, and said, "So, wouldn''t it be possible for me to catch up with my brother soon?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It''s unlikely, at least not in a short time."


    "Huh? My brother is so strong?" Zhu Xinxue was full of doubts. In her impression, it wasn''t long before his brother became an Extraordinary.


    Logically speaking, she should be much stronger than his brother, after all, she survived the apocalypse, but Zhu Wenwu inexplicably quickly became an Extraordinary


    "He''s just a pervert, he looks weak on the surface, and he''s still timid..." she continued to complain.


    Zhu Xinxue didn''t seem to understand his brother''s current situation, and didn''t even notice the abnormality in Zhu Wenwu.


    It''s a little strange, or Zhu Wenwu''s disguise is too good.


    Su Changxing interrupted loudly: "This place is very dangerous, you may be attacked by those wizards at any time, you should be careful, we will be ready to evacuate at any time."


    Zhu Xinxue said confidently: "I''m already an Extraordinary now, nothing will happen."


    Su Changxing looked at Zhu Xinxue''s appearance about to float into the sky, rubbed her head with one hand, and reminded: "Everyone who drowns can swim."


    "Well, I got it, I got it." Zhu Xinxue curled her lips and said:


    "My brother said before that he''s coming back soon, but now he''s drifting away, and he actually ran outside all night by himself. Master, you have to tell him, how dangerous it is."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Your brother is very strong now, so you don''t need to worry too much about him. The most important thing is that you think about how to improve your strength."


    "Every Extraordinary has a unique way to improve himself. You need to explore it yourself. Everything you do will have a corresponding impact. The most important thing is to adapt to your position."


    Zhu Xinxue is very smart, after thinking for a while, she asked back: "Master, how did you improve your strength when you were in the ninth rank?"


    "Sleep." Su Changxing replied briefly.


    Zhu Xinxue opened her eyes wide and said in surprise, "Sleep? Can you improve your strength by sleeping?"


    Su Changxing nodded, and calmly said: "Yes, this is related to the position."


    Zhu Xinxue was confused when she heard this, and felt that this was very metaphysical. If it were someone else, she would feel that the other party was lying to her.


    Su Changxing looked at Zhu Xinxue''s appearance and felt a little helpless. It''s not easy to explain this kind of thing.


    For ordinary people, it is indeed difficult to increase the degree of mystery, and they can only rely on slowly groping.


    ¡­


    At noon, Zhu Wenwu came back, covered in blood and carrying a **** bundle in his hand.


    Su Changxing could tell at a glance that there was a head inside, the head of a wizard. His eyes were still opening and closing, as if he was not completely dead.


    "What are you doing back with a head?" Zhou An glanced at the things in the bag, and said with disgust on his face.


    Even murderous people don''t like these broken things.


    Zhu Wenwu put the burden on the table, took a deep breath and said:


    "This is a very important person on the side of the wizard. He is a blood wizard, and his blood ability can open a passage across the world barrier."


    Su Changxing looked at the wizard, and said in a deep voice, "You mean, he opened the passage from the wizard world to us?"


    Zhu Wenwu nodded and said. "Yes, but he is not the only one. It is a group of blood wizards, and he is the leader."


    "As long as we kill most of these bloodline wizards, they will not be able to maintain the passage across the world barrier~www.novelhall.com~ This is a very important message.


    Su Changxing was silent for a moment, then questioned: "What you said is true? Where did you get this news?"


    Zhu Wenwu took the handkerchief Zhu Xinxue handed over, wiped off the blood on his face, and said affirmatively:


    "It''s true, the information I got from this wizard''s blood, the blood has memory...you know."


    This is his ability derived from his original blood species, extracting other people''s information and a small part of memory from blood.


    Su Changxing leaned against the table, pondered for a long time, and then said indifferently: "If this is the case, as long as we kill these blood wizards in a short time, the passage may be blocked."


    What he was afraid of was not the wizards in Donglin City, but the entire wizarding world.


    If it''s just the wizards of Donglin City, it doesn''t matter, so what if the Donglin area is given to them?


    Zhu Wenwu''s eyes flickered and he said affirmatively: That''s right. Moreover, the fighting ability of these bloodline wizards is not strong... They seem to be gathering in large numbers in the East Forest. "


    "This is an opportunity, but we''d better be careful. I must have stimulated them by killing this wizard."


    Those wizards might not bother to deal with some annoying mosquitoes, but if the mosquitoes kept harassing them, it was necessary to deal with them.


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, and said, "But this matter still needs a long-term plan. Our strength is far inferior to those wizards. If we force it, we will definitely suffer."


    A random wizard is equivalent to an eighth-order Extraordinary, and some are even stronger.


    Their high-end combat power is incomparable, and their low-end combat power is even more incomparable.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that these wizards were preoccupied with other things. They have to escape now.

 v2 Chapter 154： Mass call

    Zhu Wenwu fell into a brief silence, realizing that everything was different, and the subsequent timeline gradually fell into chaos!


    actually.


    Even if he did nothing, many things would still be completely different.


    Everyone counts as a random parameter, and the world is indeterminate. Even if it is restarted 10,000 times from a certain point in time, it will not have exactly the same result.


    But some things are absolutely certain, and some beings are always there.


    He is still not sure whether those fragmented memories in his mind are allusions to the future, or whether there is really a so-called last time.


    This feeling is becoming more and more blurred, and a large amount of memory in the blood is still eroding him... The blood-red sky, the hazy moon hangs, everything fell into a long silence, and countless black paint stands on the street. paint shadows.


    The original blood species are born with huge spiritual power, and they have a soul corresponding to the body, which is incomparable to human beings.


    And he was not born with the original blood species, and there was no way to control such a physical body with human spiritual power, but he succeeded.


    Zhu Wenwu lowered his head slightly, his face was in the shadows, then raised his head and said calmly: "Well, okay, I will pay attention to the movements of those wizards during this time."


    Su Changxing noticed the change in Zhu Wenwu''s expression, nodded and said:


    "It''s true that there is no rush. During this period of time, more of us will become Extraordinary."


    Zhu Wenwu was stunned for a moment, apparently not knowing what happened, and asked in confusion, "Extraordinary?"


    Zhu Xinxue said proudly: "Zhu Wenwu, I am already an Extraordinary now, master used a pendant to guide me to become an Extraordinary."


    Zhu Wenwu looked at Zhu Xinxue suddenly, and said in surprise, "Brother Su, have you mastered the way to become a Extraordinary?"


    He remembered that Zhu Xinxue had indeed become an Extraordinary during this time, but he didn''t expect it to be in this way.


    At that time, Su Changxing didn''t master the way to become an Extraordinary, and he mastered it later, but it was not important at that time.


    "Well, I have gained something in the world of guidance missions and found a way to become an Extraordinary. It seems feasible at present." Su Changxing continued.


    He looked at the expressions of these people and continued:


    "This method is relatively expensive and requires a lot of mysterious items, but this is what we are currently doing. It should be worthwhile to try to start the ''Extraordinary Era''."


    "I estimate that there are not as many Beyonders as expected, maybe only about 10,000, or even less."


    Zhou An thought for a while and said: "You mean, we need to find a sufficient number of mysterious items... If there are enough points for mysterious items, they can be exchanged in the Doomsday Store, which requires a lot of money. integral."


    Su Changxing nodded, affirming:


    "This requires a lot of mysterious points. Later, I will inform Lin Xiuyu to turn over the points of the entire seventeen groups. All of them will be used to exchange for mysterious items, so that more people can become Extraordinary."


    Zhu Wenwu showed a smile on his face, and said: "This is the best way, if there are more Extraordinary people appearing, our defensive pressure will not be so great."


    "It''s just that once this thing appears on a large scale, I''m afraid it will cause some other problems. At least this kind of thing can''t be leaked out in a short period of time. We can only digest it internally, especially to guard against people who teach the doomsday."


    The problem of the Doomsday Cult is tacit, they all know that there must be someone who is a member of the Doomsday Cult, but they just have no time to take care of it.


    ¡­


    A group of organizations is already quite large, with thousands of people, including players who have been recruited, soldiers who have experienced many battles in the army, and some personnel who assist in combat.


    In addition, the robot army with t3 as the core, and part of the personnel of the third team including Chang Yi.


    In the afternoon, they cleaned up all the monsters in Anxi Town, and the efficiency was quite high.


    These seemingly powerful monsters also seemed vulnerable in front of them.


    The people in the gathering place were also shocked when they saw this scene.


    Many of them didn''t want to stay here, but couldn''t leave. If they left, the probability of death was higher, although it was also very dangerous here.


    Su Changxing continued to make bronze pendants in the pocket galaxy. Making each piece of bronze pendant requires a complicated process and consumes a lot of mental power.


    However, with his current mental strength, it is enough to support such consumption, and he can recover quickly.


    As he continued to manufacture, he became more and more proficient.


    It takes more than an hour to make a bronze pendant from the beginning, and it only takes half an hour later, and even several pendants can be made at the same time.


    Moreover, his control over the galaxy in his pocket is also constantly improving, which allows him to do more and more precise operations with less mental power.


    This is also a surprise.


    Near the evening, two more people became Extraordinary, members of the first team.


    Paper can never contain fire, and the news of becoming an Extraordinary is obviously difficult to cover up. The news of the bronze pendant spread quickly among the team, and everyone talked about it.


    There is no one who does not want to become a Extraordinary. Some players join the security bureau just to become an Extraordinary.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "I heard before that the leader of the team has a way to make people become Extraordinary, and now it seems to be true."


    A team member in combat uniform lit a cigarette and chatted with the person next to him.


    The person next to him was also smoking a cigarette, and sighed: "It''s just that such an opportunity may not be our turn, at least it will start with those players."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I heard that they are sorted according to the usual achievements, as long as your achievements are higher than those players, you still have a chance."


    "Really?"


    "Really, really, Wuchang Lie told me before, and Captain Zhou personally sent the pendant, there must be nothing wrong."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Path log.


    You guide Li Yi to become an Extraordinary, +200 Mystery]


    You guide Qiao Shaomin to become an Extraordinary, +300 Mystery]


    You guide Wang Zhongjie to become an Extraordinary, +220 mystery]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At the same time that these people became Extraordinary, Su Changxing gained a degree of mystery ranging from one hundred to one thousand.


    If things go on like this, it''s only a matter of time before he reaches full mystique, and it will be very soon. The next thing to consider is how to advance.


    Regarding the issue of advancement, the method has been given in the path log. If he finds a suitable sixth-level position, he can use the discount store to advance.


    "Do I really need to find heretics and get some substrates to advance?"


    Su Changxing found that he was in a deadlock, and couldn''t think of where to find a suitable sixth-rank position.


    He tapped the table with one hand, and the sound echoed regularly in the room. The twilight field made the light fast and slow, forming black and white shadow stripes on the wall.


    "In other words, counting on the discount store to create a suitable position... This possibility is obviously not very high~www.novelhall.com~ He feels that the discount store is like a random box, and sometimes things are very strange. Well, sometimes there is not much use.


    Counting solely on discount stores is obviously not reliable.


    Another message came from the phone, that Lin Xiuyu had already transferred some of the points to him, which was the wealth accumulated by the seventeen groups during this period.


    At night.


    Su Changxing already had nearly ten million points in his hand, half of which was his own, and the other half was all the points that their seventeen groups could use, including those borrowed from other groups.


    Zhou An stood on the roof with a bronze sword on his back, looked at the dark sky, and said with a serious face, "It''s already twelve o''clock, is that okay?"


    Su Changxing nodded, and with a wave of one hand, dense pillars of light appeared in the sky above Anxi Town, piercing through the black mist and reaching directly into the sky.


    Such a dense doomsday store distorts the space to a certain extent, which is visible to the naked eye.


    Then, he began to sweep away the mysterious items inside, throwing all of them into the pocket galaxy.


    This is a breathtaking wealth, especially for players like them.


    Pocket Galaxy is obviously the safest place.


    He Dongsheng, who was in the gathering place, saw this scene from a distance, and his jaw dropped in shock: "This, this... what do they want to do."


    "What''s the matter? Brother."


    He Dongchu said curiously, he couldn''t see anything when he looked up, he was not a player, so naturally he couldn''t see such a spectacular scene.


    He Dongsheng took a deep breath and said in a low voice: "The strength of the Security Bureau is much more terrifying than I imagined. We will go to them tomorrow."


    He Dongchu was full of doubts. Not long ago, he heard He Dongsheng say that they were going to run away.

 v2 Chapter 155： Shadow Rift

    "That is?"


    Richie looked at the horizon in the distance, and couldn''t help frowning slightly, feeling as if something was falling there.


    "This world seems calm and even ordinary, but it actually makes people feel depressed, like a cage."


    He was sitting on an incomplete door, and there were still a large number of wizards sitting under it. The six-pointed star in the door kept turning, separating white streamers like branches.


    Otto stood aside, raised his head and said, "But most of the human beings in this world are weak, and we don''t need to worry about that much."


    Rich shook his head and said. "It''s better to be more cautious... There was another explosion in the east of the city, hasn''t Heimu caught the murderer yet? This is not entirely a matter of the law enforcement team. You should also help when necessary."


    Otto smiled slightly, with dimples drawn on his withered face, and said, "I still believe in Blackwood''s strength. After all, he is the Queen of the Wizard King. If he intervenes for no reason, he will complain instead."


    "They still take honor too seriously. We are wizards, so we shouldn''t stick to it. Looking at the stars is what we should do."


    There were countless runes flowing between Rich''s hands, his face remained unchanged, and he said calmly: "During this time, it is enough to stabilize the overall situation. It is better to do nothing at this time than to do anything."


    While speaking, he was stunned for a moment, his expression changed, and he said, "Go to Heimu right away to have a look, there seems to be some accident."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Boom~


    There was another explosion, dazzling white light, and flames soaring into the sky, illuminating the night sky.


    Most of the black sentry tower was destroyed in the explosion and fell to the side.


    The familiar explosion sound came again.


    Heimu looked up at the location of the explosion, his expression became distorted, and he roared angrily, "You will never escape this time."


    The assailant seemed to be playing tricks on him, every time he punched and ran away, and didn''t stop much, but came again when they let down their vigilance.


    His mind has been buzzing for the past few days.


    The murderer''s ability to escape is amazing, so many wizards couldn''t catch each other.


    But this time, he has completely grasped the opponent''s escape method and the approximate path.


    Countless black shadows slid in the shadows, covering the entire street, and the air was covered with layers of shadows, making the light even more dim.


    Heimu raised his cane and flickered, and almost instantly came to another section of more than ten streets, standing in the middle of the street.


    This is considered a no-man''s land, there is nothing, including monsters in the black mist.


    Under the shadows, a slender figure stood opposite him, stepping on a sunken car, staring at him seriously.


    "Huh? Old man, you actually followed up, do you want to die?"


    "Looking at how old you are, I guess you''ve lived enough."


    "Haha, but I still like to see you in a rage."


    Jin stood up straight, holding the ponytail in one hand and twirling it, talking to himself relaxedly, with a standard smile on his face.


    The other party seemed to ignore him at all!


    Heimu''s face changed slightly, he became even more angry, felt insulted, and roared angrily: "You can''t run away, don''t be arrogant."


    "Then how did I escape the previous few times?"


    Jin asked back, as if he was holding something in his hand.


    The next moment, she threw the thing in her hand and ran to the side with big strides. The figure disappeared, and the sound of light footsteps still stagnated in place.


    "die!"


    Heimu''s eyes were fixed, and with a wave of one hand, dozens of slender shadow hands stretched out from the ground and grabbed Xiang Jin, making a sound like a snake wriggling in the sand.


    "When I use this trick, you will die. This is an unavoidable trick!"


    He looked at Jin who was fleeing under the hands of countless shadows, with a smile on his lips.


    These shadows originated from him. Once covered by these shadows, they cannot escape from the range of the shadows, and the enemy will fall under the endless attacks.


    The only way to escape is to kill him.


    The blinding white light came on again.


    Another explosion.


    It''s just that this time the explosion quickly diminished under the shadows, as if the fire had been misfired, and even the flames dimmed.


    Countless shadow hands blocked the explosion layer by layer, and pressed it down vigorously, so densely packed that one couldn''t help but feel scalp numb.


    The speed of those shadows was so fast, a slender shadow hand quietly passed through Jin''s abdomen and hit each other.


    Jin stretched out his hand and caused an explosion, clearing an empty area. While running, his figure disappeared again.


    But how could it disappear.


    Heimu knew all about the movements in this area, and the other party was a prey that had already entered the cage.


    He locked onto Jin''s position in an instant.


    There was a dull popping sound, and another area was cleared.


    He suddenly held his breath and felt that the other party was running towards him at an unconventional speed.


    A touch of red appeared in his vision.


    The woman suddenly appeared and punched him with an unstoppable wind pressure, and her long dark red hair fluttered in the wind.


    Layers of shadows appeared around the black wood, blocking the space and forming an all-round defensive cover.


    He is sure that this can block the opponent, and it is impossible to break through his defense with strength alone.


    next moment.


    The fist pierced through layers of shadows, and also pierced his chest, causing an astonishing wave of air.


    Heimu''s face showed an incredulous look, and the word "monster" appeared in his mind.


    "this one?"


    The woman looked at him with a sneer, her red eyes full of indifference.


    With a loud noise, she punched Heimu on the ground again, the ground also cracked, and Heimu''s body sank into it.


    Pure physical power, savage and penetrating.


    Heimu was still alive, struggling to get up, but was punched into the ground again.


    The shadows around him faded away.


    His body was punched through again, and blood spurted to the surrounding ground, forming a blood-red spider web.


    Shen Xuan stood in front of him, holding a violently beating heart in her slender and white palm, steaming white smoke.


    "Can you still live like this?"


    Shen Xuan said in a soft voice, and when she pinched her left hand hard, her whole heart burst.


    Kuroki''s pupils dilated, and he began to pant violently, but he still didn''t die, and a smile appeared on his face instead:


    "I''m different from you low-level humans. I don''t die so easily."


    As he spoke, he struggled to get up from the ground, and dozens of shadow hands stretched out from the ground again, grabbing at Shen Xuan.


    Dazzling red light flashed in Shen Xuan''s eyes, like bright gems, she even grabbed those shadow hands~www.novelhall.com~ and pulled them hard, breaking them off.


    She lunged forward and smashed him to the ground with another punch.


    Continuous thud.


    As if a heavy hammer machine was continuously hitting the ground, the surrounding buildings began to shake.


    All of a sudden, Hei Mu completely lost the ability to fight back, and the continuous attacks left him no chance to breathe, so he could only endure the opponent''s attacks abruptly.


    His vision became blurred, but the woman''s face was engraved in his mind like a demon.


    ¡­


    Not long.


    Members of other law enforcement teams rushed over upon hearing the sound, and the place has returned to calm, with only one body left on the street.


    It was Heimu''s corpse, whose appearance and size could no longer be identified.


    Physical activity is almost gone.


    "Captain Heimu is dead!" A member of the law enforcement team holding a staff said in horror.


    "The murderer didn''t even spare the corpse, and flogged the corpse many times. This is too hateful."


    "Quick, report the situation immediately!"


    Several members of the law enforcement team hurried back.


    Heimu died so abruptly, and the strength of the murderer was far beyond their expectations.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "You mean, the murderer has been hiding his strength, just to guide Captain Blackwood to fight with him alone and kill him."


    Otto looked at the law enforcement team in front of him and said calmly.


    The law enforcement team members nodded, and quickly said: "The murderer must have used despicable means, otherwise, with Captain Heimu''s strength, he would not be able to die even if he couldn''t beat him. After all, we are not far away, and the battle lasted for more than ten minutes. .¡±

 v2 Chapter 156： midnight assassination

    Heimu is not an ordinary person, he can sit on the position of the captain of the law enforcement team, and his strength is already stronger than most wizards.


    It is almost a certainty that he can become a great wizard.


    "Heimu, Heimu, it''s really sad that you died in such a place."


    A smile appeared on Otto''s face instead, and then he withdrew his expression and said:


    "I have already locked his position, and I will deal with him personally. You don''t need to worry about it. As for the position of the captain of the law enforcement team, it is temporarily vacant, and the great wizard Rich will determine it later."


    ¡­


    During this period of time, the law enforcement team had turned the management area upside down, but still found no trace of the murderer, as if he had disappeared out of thin air.


    But every night, the murderer would show up on time again and cause an explosion.


    Although this kind of destruction is not painful to them, it is a great harassment and annoying, like a buzzing bug.


    night.


    There were very few people on the street, only the traffic lights, which kept flashing and creaking.


    Wearing a coat, Luo Haotian walked out the door, looked around, exhaled a puff of green smoke, threw the cigarette end on the ground, and stamped it out.


    He lowered the hat on his head and walked towards the center of the entire management area, holding a rusty short knife in his sleeve.


    The explosion just happened.


    Those wizards couldn''t take him into consideration at this time.


    A place where a group of sheep are kept in captivity does not need to be guarded by anyone, and there are not even patrolling soldiers on the street.


    Just a few people leaning against the street, unconscious.


    Some of them slumped on the ground, looking at the sky, making strange noises, and some posed in strange postures, their bodies twitching constantly.


    Their minds are in an abnormal state, and the blood vessels on their skin protrude, revealing dark purple fluorescence.


    A few days ago, the soldiers at the sentry tower began to distribute some black crystals to them. Just smelling the smell of these black crystals would make people extremely excited, and their physical functions would also increase significantly.


    This black crystal is extremely addictive, more terrifying than drugs, and will make people completely crazy.


    And more importantly, only a small number of people who ate this black crystal survived, and even after surviving, their mental state was not quite right.


    Center of the management area.


    Luo Shaohua was leaning on a chair on the balcony, holding a glass full of red wine in one hand, and the table was full of food.


    He looked at the flames from the explosion in the distance, with a smile on his face. For others, this place might be hell, but for him it wasn''t.


    "This person is really powerful. He has not been caught until now, thanks to him."


    Talking to himself, he picked up a piece of meat steak with a fork, chewed it in his mouth, and tasted the taste.


    This kind of meat is not ordinary meat, but a monster in the black mist, shaped like a buffalo, with dark red skin, two heads, and a huge body.


    It is not very aggressive, the meat is edible, and has a good taste.


    The flesh and blood of many monsters are deadly poisonous. But there is still a small portion that can be eaten.


    Human adaptability is always good.


    "Who!"


    He suddenly felt someone behind him, got up and looked back, but was kicked flying and hit the wall.


    Luo Haotian looked at him, and said mockingly: "Young Master Yuan is so elegant, I''m afraid these things are better than before the end of the day."


    "Who are you!"


    Yuan Shaohua struggled on the ground, looked at the masked man in front of him, wondering, the pain in his chest reminded him that this man was very strong.


    The people in the manageable area are all ordinary people, so how can anyone be better than him?


    Luo Haotian didn''t answer, and asked: "Zhang Xuetao, did you kill Principal Zhang? Presumably, you are the only one who would kill him. Under such circumstances, you would also do something to your compatriots. You are such a scumbag!"


    "Scum?"


    After hearing this, Yuan Shaohua laughed loudly. "Didn''t you kill anyone? In this apocalypse, there are many murderers, and what happened to Zhang Xuetao was his own fault."


    I just finished speaking.


    He drew out the pistol at his waist and fired continuously at Luo Haotian. The sound of the gunshots echoed in the night sky, making it very clear.


    Such ordinary guns are not banned in the management area, and they pose no threat to the people of the wizarding world.


    Luo Haotian dodged the incoming bullets one by one, and he kicked the gun away from Yuan Shaohua''s hand with a close kick.


    Yuan Shaohua pulled out a slender sharp blade from behind and stabbed Luo Haotian''s neck. With a sharp blow, his speed suddenly increased.


    Luo Haotian reacted, and bounced away with the short knife in his hand, feeling the astonishing power coming from above.


    Yuan Shaohua is not an ordinary person, to have such a level of power, but he is not an extraordinary person either.


    "Tell me, who are you? Why did you kill me."


    Yuan Shaohua took the opportunity to retreat, stared at Luo Haotian, and said in a deep voice.


    There are many people in the management area, and it is impossible for him to know all of them, and the other party is so tightly wrapped that even acquaintances may not be able to recognize them.


    Luo Haotian sneered:


    "Why kill you? Don''t you know? Do you think there is any other reason to kill a traitor?"


    The corners of Yuan Shaohua''s eyes twitched slightly, his face was uncertain, and he said:


    "Is it because I''m sitting in this position~www.novelhall.com~ We''re just a bunch of prisoners, what else do you want!"


    "If you''re really powerful, go and kill those wizards... You''re just a troublemaker for me."


    Luo Haotian sized him up and asked back: "Isn''t Hei Jing your method, isn''t it your act to embezzle things?"


    Yuan Shaohua laughed anxiously: "You are so ignorant, just like those people. If it is true that everyone can get enough food, then the food distributed from above will decrease."


    "This is what those wizards want to see, so I did this, do you understand? It doesn''t make any sense for you to kill me, it''s just another person sitting in this position, and it can''t change anything."


    "On the contrary, after killing me, you will still be exposed, and there is no need for this."


    He is persuasive.


    His strength is not Luo Haotian''s opponent, so he can only find a way to convince the opponent.


    Luo Haotian stared at him and asked again:


    "Then who killed Zhang Xuetao, who else but you? It can''t be those wizards, they don''t need this kind of method."


    Yuan Shaohua spread his hands and said helplessly: "How do I know, what good is it for me if I kill him...and I don''t need to go to such trouble to kill him at all."


    "I just need to go to Harley to report the suspicious person, and it is enough to kill him. Those wizards will not let any suspicious person go."


    "Since a Extraordinary like you can hide here, so can other people. You can''t just rely on me after death."


    As he spoke, he looked more relaxed, his eyes were dark, just like those wizards.

 v2 Chapter 157： to escape

    "you?"


    A look of surprise appeared on Luo Haotian''s face, he felt the aura of a wizard from Yuan Shaohua''s body.


    So strong and real.


    Can they be wizards?


    Luo Haotian didn''t know, but who could refuse?


    In his opinion, there is no essential difference between wizards and Extraordinary, both can gain great power, only in different forms.


    They also cannot tell who is good and who is bad.


    But judging from the current situation, the people in the wizarding world are very powerful, and those wizards are also very powerful.


    A smile appeared on Yuan Shaohua''s face, and he said: "If you leave now, I can pretend that nothing happened, and I promise I won''t trouble you later, and we can even cooperate."


    "That''s unnecessary."


    Luo Haotian rushed up again with the dagger in hand, and blue lines appeared on his arm, which were densely packed words.


    The air was suddenly pushed away, forming a sharp sound.


    The knife is fast and powerful.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Yuan Shaohua turned around and jumped downstairs. He was stabbed heavily on his back, and the flesh and blood on his back was overturned.


    Just as Luo Haotian was about to continue chasing, he felt something shooting at him, so he quickly dodged to the side.


    With a bang,


    A pitch-black spear was stuck on the side wall, piercing through it.


    On the street in the distance, a soldier sensed the anomaly and was running towards this side, and the spear came from his hand.


    Luo Haotian took out two grenades from his arms, pulled out the ring, threw them to the place where Yuan Shaohua fell, and stepped back.


    He knew he couldn''t stay here any longer.


    Yuan Shaohua''s strength is beyond imagination, he has already missed the best time.


    Following the explosion, smoke completely enveloped Yuan Shaohua''s body.


    ¡­


    Accompanied by severe gasps, Luo Haotian fled back to his previous position, took off his disguise, and turned up the corridor from the shadows.


    Once caught, he must die!


    Looking up, in the darkness, a man was standing at the door staring at him.


    "What are you doing, Haotian?"


    Luo Haozhi stared at Luo Haotian and asked, with a serious look on his face.


    Luo Haotian put his blood-soaked left hand behind his back and hid it in his sleeve, and said nonchalantly:


    "I''m a bit bored and can''t sleep. I''m going out to get some air. Why, second brother, you can''t sleep either?"


    Luo Haozhi licked his lips and said, "It''s dangerous outside, it''s no different than before, don''t go out casually,"


    Luo Haotian said with a smile. "Well, I see, I won''t."


    He was a little startled, he didn''t know how Luo Haozhi found him out, was it a coincidence?


    In such an environment, he couldn''t trust anyone, even relatives.


    Thinking of this, he felt a little dry and bitter in his mouth.


    Luo Haozhi didn''t say anything more, turned around and walked into the house, but his nose moved, and he smelled the smell of blood.


    His sense of smell, always good, was even better now.


    He also knew that it wasn''t Luo Haotian''s blood, it was someone else''s, and it smelled dirty.


    ¡­


    What surprised Luo Haotian was that the news about Yuan Shaohua''s attack hadn''t spread, or even made any noise.


    The next morning, everything was as usual, he and Luo Zhihao carried their backpacks on their backs again, followed the crowd, and walked towards the square, facing the dim light.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    It was pitch black, there was the sound of water droplets, and a faint light came from the corridor through the fence.


    Guo Fengyan woke up from a coma, lying on the ground, staring at the delicate lines on the ceiling, knowing that he was in a small prison.


    Such a prison can probably hold only one or two people.


    He couldn''t hear any sound, except his own heartbeat, snorting, and the repeated sound of water droplets.


    There seemed to be no one else here but him.


    Just like that, after an unknown amount of time, he finally couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "anyone there!"


    Holding the black iron fence with both hands, he shouted, thinking that there would be other inmates next to him, maybe they could communicate and understand the current situation.


    No one responded.


    It seemed like he was alone here.


    "The sound is cut off? Or something else." He didn''t feel that he was the only one here, and he didn''t have that kind of treatment.


    Immediately afterwards, he heard footsteps coming from outside, his boots stepping lightly on the ground, fast and slow, stopping from time to time.


    The sound gradually approached.


    A girl with a blue ponytail stopped outside the fence, tilted her head and looked at him with a weird smile on her face.


    Guo Fengyan''s body trembled involuntarily, but he felt that he had seen this person somewhere before, and had some inexplicable impressions.


    He was sure that the other party must also be a wizard, otherwise he wouldn''t appear here, in this prison, so it couldn''t be someone he had seen before.


    Probably just somewhat similar.


    He thought the other party would say something, but he didn''t.


    The girl turned her head and walked away, disappearing straight down the corridor.


    At this time, Guo Fengyan discovered a line of blood-colored footprints on the floor, outlining the pattern on the bottom of the shoes.


    He has an impression of this kind of pattern, which is relatively common. Many brands of shoes have similar patterns.


    Normally, people in the wizarding world would not wear such shoes, but that''s not certain.


    "Am I going to die here?"


    Guo Fengyan questioned, his eyes were a little lonely, and he subconsciously looked at the phone, only to find that there was another signal.


    "I''m no longer where I used to be?"


    He remembers that in the previous prison, there was no mobile phone signal at all.


    Guo Fengyan tried again, and found that his strength was still restrained, it was impossible to forcibly break through the fence, and all his body was taken away.


    Mission escape from prison: Difficulty s, you come to an unknown prison, you don''t know what to do, escape is the only thing you can think of now. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    1 to escape. Rewards a promotion with the ability "Abscond Master"


    2 failed. You''re doomed to die here, locked up in this dark place forever, who knows? ¡¿


    "Sure enough, that''s the case... But in my current situation, it is impossible to escape unless there is help from the outside world."


    He looked at the phone and scanned it. Some of the other people could be contacted, but some were dead, but he still targeted Chen Ling''s id.


    This is their only lifeline right now.


    "Captain Chen, I am now trapped in an unknown prison. I hope to get help from your department. I doubt that I will be locked up here forever."


    Guo Fengyan slumped down on the ground again after sending the message, looking around, feeling a little emotionally broken, and his body also felt that something was wrong.


    He suspected that the child-like wizard had done something to him, and he always felt that something was wrong.


    Soon, Chen Ling replied.


    {You mean you are no longer in your original position? }


    {Probably, my mobile phone has a signal again, maybe in the eyes of those wizards, I am no longer of much use. }


    {Are there other people around you? }


    {No, no one, including the servants, just a woman with blue hair walked down the hallway just now, I suspect she is a wizard. }


    Chen Ling looked at the phone and fell into a brief silence. He felt that the situation in Donglin City was a bit strange, and those wizards seemed to be busy with other things.


    {We have nothing to do for the time being, but keep in touch first, and we will definitely rescue you if there is a chance. }


    {OK, thank you Captain Chen}


    Guo Fengyan raised his head, and suddenly felt something wriggling on the ceiling, making a disgusting sound.

 v2 Chapter 158： torment

    Something like a TV snowflake screen appeared on the ceiling, flickering constantly, as if something was about to come out of it.


    Guo Fengyan frowned, feeling a chill down his spine, he stood up abruptly and leaned against the wall.


    He took a few steps back, but suddenly found that the prison fence had disappeared, and it disappeared out of thin air when he didn''t realize it.


    "How is this going?"


    He opened his eyes wide, didn''t understand what was going on, but subconsciously ran out of the fence.


    Outside is a straight corridor, which can''t be seen at a glance, and the end of the field of vision is pitch black.


    On the side of the corridor are small rooms, which are closed by iron fences. Most of these small rooms are empty, or there are mummies and bones.


    Some were human, others were not at all, huge bones stretched across the room, and others spread out in rows like spikes.


    There was faint light in the corridor, but it was unknown where the light came from. It seemed that the entire prison was closed.


    He ran forward along the corridor. The light in the corridor flickered on and off, and his vision bounced back and forth between light and dark.


    The environment here is very strange, but he still sees the hope of escaping, at least he can still move around here, can''t he?


    He looked back as if feeling something, and saw a black and white figure not far behind him, like a person, but very short, unable to see his face clearly, with slender arms and thick legs, walking on the ground Leave a snowflake screen.


    The speed of the thing was very fast, and it was close to him in a blink of an eye.


    Guo Fengyan felt desperate. With chains on his body, his speed was a little faster than ordinary people, and he would be caught up sooner or later.


    But he still ran without thinking of giving up.


    Always make a last ditch effort!


    Finally, he was still caught up, and his vision fell into darkness. When he opened his eyes again, he was lying on the ground, looking at the familiar ceiling.


    "How is this going?"


    He was a little dazed, and felt that he had returned to the previous room again, and the surrounding environment was exactly the same.


    After a while, he heard footsteps again. But this time, she didn''t come towards him, and gradually moved away from him.


    The only difference was the time on the phone and the chat with Chen Ling, otherwise he would suspect that he was back a few minutes ago.


    Thinking of this, he looked up at the ceiling again, and snowflakes appeared again, covering his sight, as if something was about to come out.


    He leaned back, looked back subconsciously, and found that the fence had disappeared again.


    He ran down the corridor again.


    Exactly the same environment, exactly the same experience.


    This time, he looked back earlier and saw that the monster had come out of the room he was in, and followed him along his route.


    Just faster than him.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Guo Fengyan turned back and punched the opponent. Just as he touched it, his field of vision fell into darkness again, and then he saw the ceiling with familiar patterns.


    If you look closely, the texture looks like a distorted human face.


    This time, he really panicked. He heard footsteps again, but it was farther away, and saw the snowflake screen on the ceiling again.


    He slammed into the iron fence, only to be bounced back.


    After a few seconds, the iron fence disappeared out of thin air in front of him.


    Guo Fengyan rushed out and ran towards the direction he left. It was still a familiar scene, and it seemed that there was no change from before.


    The figure chased him again, at about the same speed as before, only this time he was faster.


    "Nimma''s!"


    His voice echoed in the hallway.


    The familiar ceiling and familiar lines appeared before his eyes again.


    "What''s happening here!"


    He was really confused, but he still didn''t give up completely.


    This time, Guo Fengyan caught the time when the fence disappeared, rushed out and ran forward along the corridor.


    He remembered that the door of a certain room ahead was open, and he might be able to hide in to avoid the monster.


    But when he ran in, before he had time to close the door, the monster chased him in again.


    Frightened, he returned to his previous position. Looking at the familiar ceiling and familiar lines, he felt a little collapsed, and his eyeballs were covered with bloodshot eyes.


    After the fence disappeared, he still instinctively ran out, doing the same action as before, finding a closer room to hide in, and closing the door.


    The monster came to the door, banging so hard that the bars began to buckle, and charged in, crashing into him.


    In this way, repeated again and again, he gradually approached collapse.


    No one is obsessed with repeating meaningless things all the time.


    Such torture is more terrifying than death, and even more unacceptable.


    ¡­


    With a large number of mysterious items purchased in the doomsday shop last night, Su Changxing once again made a hundred pendants.


    These one hundred pendants are all different, no two are exactly the same, the effects are roughly similar, they can guide ordinary people to become extraordinary, but the details are different.


    This is also due to the rules, no two mysterious items are exactly the same.


    "so much!"


    Seeing the pendants hanging on Su Changxing''s hands, Zhou An was stunned: "Brother Su, you made these out of those mysterious items?"


    "Basically, this thing can only be worn by oneself, and cannot be handed over or sold." Su Changxing emphasized again.


    "Well, okay, I''ll go right now."


    Zhou An took the pendant and left immediately, humming a little song, and seemed to be in a good mood.


    Every Extraordinary will have an impact on the outside world, and will also influence each other. In theory, where there are a large number of Extraordinary, it is easy to give birth to new Extraordinary.


    This is an aggregated effect.


    At a certain point, Extraordinary people will appear like a gushing.


    This is the so-called "extraordinary era".


    The extraordinary era was not given by Doomsday Games, but created by them.


    Immediately afterwards ~www.novelhall.com~ Chang Yi walked in from the door and walked past Zhou An, holding a red cowhide book in his hand.


    That is a mysterious item that can increase the control over the fire element.


    "Leader, our three teams should share some soup, you gave Captain Zhou and them so much." Chang Yi pretended to be wronged.


    More than twenty pendants appeared in Su Changxing''s hand. He glanced at him and said with a light smile, "I''m ready, I know you''re coming."


    Chang Yi took the pendant carefully, nodded and said:


    "I understand the team leader, but there is one more thing... that Miss Bai is missing, I reckon she must have escaped. We suspect that she is not an Extraordinary, but a person from the wizarding world."


    "People from the wizarding world?"


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, he didn''t expect such a thing.


    He didn''t feel the aura of a wizard in that Miss Bai, so he took it for granted that she was just an ordinary Extraordinary.


    "How did you find out?" Su Changxing asked.


    Chang Yi shrugged and said, "It''s very simple. We checked her ID, but she couldn''t tell. At first I thought she didn''t want to tell. Later, I found out that she didn''t know anything about the forum."


    "When I was about to catch her, she disappeared. And I found a set of wizard''s robes in the medical office."


    "I don''t know what she thinks, is it to obtain information? But it seems that there is no need to do this. Many people in this gathering place have received her treatment."


    Su Changxing realized that he was still negligent, and actually let a wizard stay under his nose for so long.


    Although I don''t know what the other party''s intentions are, it is still very dangerous.

 v2 Chapter 159： way out of the loop

    At this time, Su Changxing received news about Chen Ling and told him about Guo Fengyan.


    "A prison with an infinite loop?"


    He frowned slightly, realizing that something was unusual, and he had a premonition that the girl Guo Fengyan saw was Jin.


    They basically didn''t know the current situation of Donglin City, and the only information they got was from Luo Haotian.


    "He was able to contact Chen Lin, which showed that what he experienced was not a dream, but a real occurrence."


    "He''s in a cycle where monsters catch him and he dies, which sounds like an unsolvable problem."


    "However, why did those wizards lock Guo Fengyan in such a cycle? What''s the point?"


    Su Changxing immediately contacted Guo Fengyan directly, wanting to know more information.


    ¡­


    In the dark room, Guo Fengyan lay motionless on the floor accompanied by heavy panting, looking at the snowflake screen on the ceiling, but remained indifferent.


    He had probably given up such a struggle.


    While the cycle continues incessantly, the physical and mental energy he expends is real.


    If this continues, he won''t be trapped here forever, and after a certain moment, he will die, just like those corpses, dying here in obscurity.


    The difference is that at least he can communicate with the outside world at the last moment, so that he will not die alone. This is probably a blessing in misfortune.


    At this moment, the mobile phone is like a morning star in the vast desert for him, at least it gives him a general direction.


    He stared at the ceiling and saw the monster crawling out of the snow screen bit by bit. The speed was not fast, but it made people feel extremely depressed, as if something was pressing on his chest.


    This time he didn''t back away, but sat there, looking at his phone, waiting for the next cycle to come.


    "Group Leader Su?"


    He was stunned for a moment, and when he saw Chen Ling saying that Su Changxing would contact him directly, he sat up from the ground.


    "Doesn''t that mean I''m still saved?"


    Soon he received a message from Su Changxing.


    {I guess your cycle is caused by the characteristics of some mysterious item, which is fixed and inflexible. In such a cycle, what changes did you encounter? }


    {The first time I saw a blue-haired woman, I never saw her again, but I could still hear her footsteps, getting further and further away. }


    {What does she look like? }


    {I can¡¯t remember clearly, although I saw it once and saw it clearly, but I just can¡¯t remember what it looked like, as if it had been a long time. }


    Can not remember?


    Su Changxing immediately realized that something was wrong. Extraordinary people''s memory is usually very good. It is basically impossible to forget what they saw in such a scene, unless it was disturbed by some external force.


    If that was really Jin, why did she appear in such a place?


    She was locked up too?


    Obviously, Jin is not in a cycle, or rather, it is the only change in this cycle.


    If Guo Fengyan wants to get out of this cycle, he must amplify this change, otherwise he will definitely die in this cycle.


    And keeping him in this cycle is the purpose of those wizards.


    {Can you try to communicate with her? }


    {No, no one responded to me at all, it seems that I am the only one here. And I feel like she''s already out of here. }


    {You feel she has left here? }


    {Yes, I seem to be alone here all the time, that''s how I feel, but there are a lot of dead bones, and it seems that there seem to be a lot of criminals... This is an extremely old prison. }


    {An extremely old prison? Ancient prison? }


    {No, I don¡¯t think this place was in our world before, the ceiling has strange lines, and words I don¡¯t understand...}


    The chat was cut off suddenly, and after more than ten minutes, Guo Fengyan started sending messages again.


    {Sorry, I restarted it just now... I can clearly feel that my spirit is rapidly collapsing, and maybe after a few more times, I will die completely. }


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and then sent a message asking: {What changes have you made in your body, besides becoming tired, is your injury still there? }


    When asked here, Guo Fengyan was stunned for a moment, and looked down at the clothes on his body, as well as the little feet that felt chafed before.


    All intact!


    "What''s the situation? The injury will also recover?"


    He immediately told Su Changxing about the situation: {The injury has also recovered, it seems that everything has restarted except my spirit and physical strength, and there is no change from the beginning. }


    Su Changxing''s eyes suddenly became serious. He keenly guessed the truth and sighed, but he didn''t say anything, but sent a message:


    {These don''t seem to be important, what you need to do most now is to get out of this cycle... Have you received the task? }


    {Received, it is about the escape mission~www.novelhall.com~ Received? Doomsday mission? }


    {Yes, I received it. I am not a member of the Doomsday Cult. I know that the Doomsday Cult has a unique task system, but I was a Extraordinary before that. }


    {It seems that you still have some understanding of Doomsday Cult. }


    {I have a few companions who have joined the Doomsday Cult, so I know a little bit, but I have already brought them out of the team. They also seemed to need to thank me for not being caught. }


    {You are not dead yet, don¡¯t rush to sigh, if you want to break through this cycle, you need to find changes, or create changes. }


    {How do I need to do it? }


    Guo Fengyan took a deep breath, realizing that what Su Changxing said might not be that simple.


    {I need you to goug out your own eyes after the next restart, before that monster appears. }


    {Gouging out your own eyes? }


    {Yes, it is the eyes. The eyes are things that go straight to the soul. Only by digging out the eyes can it change you. }


    Su Changxing spoke vaguely to cover up the truth of the matter, but he also needed to do so. When necessary, a little lie would be more effective.


    At least, he can''t let Guo Fengyan shake himself at this moment.


    Guo Fengyan''s mission alone explains a lot of things. The mission not only guides Guo Fengyan, but also how Su Changxing should do it.


    {Group leader Su, I believe in you, I want to get out alive, I have a daughter, I want to meet her alive. }


    {How old is it, must be very cute. }


    {He is more than ten years old, very naughty, and his grades have been bad. His mother is very worried, and they are in another city. }


    After sending the message, Guo Fengyan looked at the ceiling, stretched his left hand to his right eye, and the expression on his face was twisted to the extreme, as if he was crying or laughing.

 v2 Chapter 160： separate

    Guo Fengyan looked at the ceiling, and he quickly pulled out his eyes. The pain came from his heart, and he couldn''t help screaming.


    The pain was not just in his eyes, but everywhere in his body.


    "what why?"


    He sat on the ground, looked at the eyes in his hands, and his body twitched continuously.


    There was no blood or anything else, only one naked eyeball, the pupil was still shrinking, keeping a fresh look.


    People bleed when they get hurt, but he didn''t.


    Guo Fengyan fell into a long silence, he thought of something, the expression on his face became distorted, he wanted to cry but couldn''t.


    now.


    In the dark, smelly prison, a dead body leaned against the wall motionless, a line of blood spilled from the closed left eye.


    There was a line of **** footprints in the corridor of the prison, and several prisoners fell to the ground at the corner, with their chests pierced.


    ¡­


    "What is real?"


    Su Changxing fell silent again on this question.


    He can recognize the falseness faced by others, but cannot determine what is real.


    During the conversation with Guo Fengyan, he realized that Guo Fengyan was probably dead.


    Not death in the traditional sense. It was the separation of body and spirit, and his soul was thrown into a cycle alone.


    But he himself was not aware of the separation.


    In his self-awareness, he still considered himself a fully human being, unaware of his own mortality.


    For fragile human beings, the separation of spirit and body means death, and complete death will happen sooner or later.


    Su Changxing probably thought of why those wizards put Guo Fengyan''s soul into this cycle, probably because they regarded him as a kind of energy, or the power to generate energy.


    It can be roughly understood as putting a hamster on a cylinder to run to generate electricity.


    It''s just that this form is more abstract and difficult to understand.


    Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for Guo Fengyan to break out of this cycle. In the cycle after cycle, his spirit will be worn out little by little, and he will die completely in the end.


    But the mobile phone of the doomsday game is connected to the soul, so he can communicate with them through the mobile phone in this form.


    This may also be something that those wizards hadn''t thought of at all.


    As for why Guo Fengyan was able to see Jin''s figure in the cycle, it was probably because he happened to meet the other party before his mind was withdrawn, so he left such an impression, but he just happened to lose the memory of this period of being withdrawn.


    The way Su Changxing gave Guo Fengyan was to break away from this cycle at the cost of destroying his own soul, but he would also face death.


    Once the soul is taken out, it cannot be put back.


    There is a high probability that only high-level extraordinary people can do it, or extraordinary people with special abilities.


    This ability is related to the soul, but it is very rare, at least Su Changxing has not seen it much so far.


    ¡­


    Under the huge and incomplete door.


    A brown-haired wizard wearing a black robe and a silver chain suddenly stood up, walked up to Rich and said, "Great Wizard, has No. 11 stopped working?"


    "Didn''t the 11th just be put in? Why did it stop working? Is there something wrong?" Rich opened his eyes and asked.


    The black robe wizard shook his head and said: "I don''t know, it seems that he has developed self-awareness, so he broke away from the cycle, and this is the first time such a thing has happened."


    Rich didn''t care too much and said: "It''s not a big deal, just use a substitute, and it won''t affect anything."


    The black-robed wizard hesitated for a moment and said, "I just think it''s weird. Normally, it''s impossible for him to break out of the cycle. The soul of number 11 is very weak."


    The souls that enter the cycle may not be very powerful, but they must be special and have enough toughness. Not all souls can be put into the cycle.


    If it is too weak, it will disappear quickly; if it is too strong, it will break out of circulation.


    Rich thought for a moment and said, "The human souls in this world are all special, and they seem to have some connections with each other!"


    "I noticed this connection, but I couldn''t go deep into it. They seem to have a deep connection with this world."


    A look of surprise appeared on the face of the black-robed wizard: "You mean to say that their souls are connected with this world."


    Rich nodded, and said: "It kind of means that the connection between those Extraordinary is stronger, and they can indeed communicate with each other."


    "Maybe he relied on this method to gain self-awareness and get out of the loop."


    "However, it is not so simple to get out of the cycle. You can tidy up the body of No. 11, and I have other uses."


    There are many factions of wizards, including the Quebec line that focuses on the study of the flesh, and the guidance line that focuses on controlling elements.


    He was born in the Kui blood line, but he stepped into the great wizard in the field of elements.


    It is very rare for wizards to master the things of two factions at the same time. Each faction has a huge and complex knowledge system, and most branches ~www.novelhall.com~ are close to noon.


    Su Changxing took part of a team to the highway near Anxi Town to clean up a large den where monsters gathered.


    After Anxi Town, almost every town has a lot of survivors gathering, the number of people is large or small, and there is no communication between them. They are isolated cities.


    Therefore, Su Changxing and the others are going to open up some important roads first, preferably directly connecting Hedong County.


    This is the purpose of one, and the other is to collect points.


    A team of experienced fighters, even if they are not Extraordinary, their combat effectiveness is not weak.


    With all kinds of weapons, they can kill ordinary Ninth-rank Extraordinary without any problem.


    Chang Yi looked at the blueprint in his hand and said:


    "Our scouting team has seen it before. There are a lot of monsters entrenched in that place. They come from the same world and the same kind of creature. They should be regarded as wolves."


    "Because there are too many ''wolves'', the other monsters around here seem to have been hunted down. Their strength is probably in the ninth to eighth ranks. It''s a pity that our artillery regiment is not here, otherwise we can concentrate fire first A wave."


    After hearing this, Zhou An said with a relaxed expression: "Our first team can completely solve the problem without wasting shells, and it seems that the heavy firepower of the artillery regiment is not much left."


    Chang Yi reminded with a serious face: "Brother Zhou, there are quite a lot of those "wolves", even many soldiers from the wizard''s side died here."


    "However, they didn''t deal with these "wolves". It seems that they want to use these "wolves" as a barrier. After all, they only operate in their own territory."


    This is also a major feature of black mist monsters. They only move within a fixed range and generally do not run around.

 v2 Chapter 161： 3 Bloodworms

    A stench can be smelled from a long distance, similar to dead rats in the sewer, plus a little bit of leather.


    Pungent and disgusting.


    "This is too disgusting. Did those ''wolves'' crawl out of the stinky ditch? Or did they grow up eating shit?"


    Zhou An covered his nose and said with disgust.


    Most of the others were also covering their noses. It was really hard for ordinary people to bear such a smell, even after being so far apart.


    This is the simplest physiological response.


    "Indeed." Zhu Xinxue wrinkled her nose and agreed.


    Su Changxing looked forward at the corroded ground, and said, "It''s much better to suppress your sense of smell. As an Extraordinary, you have to learn to control your body."


    The black mist is changing the world, and the monsters in the black mist are also changing the world, some of them will change the surrounding environment to suit them.


    This should be regarded as biological instinct.


    Human beings do this most obviously, building buildings, paving roads, raising livestock...


    On the highway near here, there is a layer of deep red flesh on the ground, which is constantly wriggling, as if it has vitality, and the utility poles and street lamps have also been corroded and fallen down.


    Such a scene might be amazing before the end of the world, but compared with the black fog that filled the sky, it was nothing more than a child''s play.


    "Those''wolves'' hide underground, and as soon as prey gets a little closer, they will rush out and hunt the prey."


    Chang Yi said with a solemn face: "Some of our scouting team has been lost here. There are too many of them, and they are extremely fast."


    "Leader, we''d better be careful. Although the individual strength of these ''wolves'' is not strong, their coordination ability is very strong, like a whole... and there are special units in it."


    Chang Yi seemed very cautious. He had previously opposed this suppression plan and thought it was very risky.


    After coming here, they quickly found out the surrounding environment. When they encountered these "wolves", more than a dozen people were lost here.


    Fortunately, they were only on the edge and escaped without provoking too many "wolves".


    Su Changxing nodded, and thoughtfully said: "You mean there is a more powerful existence among them?"


    Chang Yi thought for a while and said: "It''s more like their variants, similar but different, more advanced individuals."


    A more advanced individual?


    Seeing Chang Yi''s appearance, Su Changxing was suddenly curious about these wolves.


    According to common sense, this would be an unremarkable combat operation. Most of the scheduled plans were unremarkable, and they would prepare higher-level forces to execute the plan.


    Safety is the most important thing, and it is a necessary long-term factor.


    They walked a few hundred meters further, and there was a commotion ahead of them.


    A large number of dark red "wolves" shaped like wolf dogs, but without fur, with carapace attached to the joints, emerged from a dark burrow, gathered in long lines, and rushed towards them.


    Su Changxing looked at these dark red creatures with surprise.


    Then there are no wolves, but bugs!


    Blood Dog: Low-level life, the basic unit of the Titan Zerg.


    They do not have conventional wisdom, but have a collective consciousness, and can reproduce and evolve through devouring. Almost all types of Zerg can evolve from them]


    The situation was somewhat unexpected.


    Su Changxing didn''t know what the so-called Titan Zerg was. Through the description, he knew that this thing was difficult to deal with, and it could reproduce and evolve just by swallowing it.


    A simple and terrifying ability, but this is only the basic ability of their group.


    "Does this thing have a soul?"


    A slender sickle appeared in Su Changxing''s left hand, and hundreds of evil spirits appeared around him.


    They are glowing with faint light, looming.


    Some team members who didn''t understand the situation were taken aback, thinking it was a monster attack, and they calmed down after hearing the reminders from others.


    These evil spirits are very unusual. After Su Changxing''s training, they devour each other and grow up. They are comparable to ordinary ninth-order extraordinary people, and they are very difficult to deal with.


    Standing at the forefront, the combat team members with shields quickly retreated and detonated the high explosives that had just been planted.


    With the explosion, all the blood dogs in front were blown up.


    The blood dog''s vitality is extremely strong, except for the one in the center of the explosion, the others are still alive, but their bodies are partially damaged.


    The other blood dogs also rushed forward, stepping on the body of the snow dog in front, fierce but orderly.


    They were divided into dozens of teams and surrounded them from all directions, as if they were going to eat Su Changxing and the others in one bite.


    Dozens of team members with howitzers bombarded the rushing blood dogs. With the explosion, a large number of blood dogs were blown away, but they couldn''t stop the blood dogs from advancing.


    Immediately afterwards, hundreds of robots mounted laser guns behind them and fired sequentially.


    The laser is so powerful that each shot is enough to kill a blood dog, forming a barrage.


    Su Changxing threw the sickle forward, and Tao Yi''s body transformed out ~www.novelhall.com~ Holding the sickle, he slashed horizontally, drew a semicircle of four or five meters, cut four or five blood dogs into two pieces and smashed them


    He took out his pistol and fired at these blood dogs quickly. The penetrating power of the bullets was quite strong, and one bullet could penetrate three or four blood dogs.


    Zhou An led people to guard the left side, manipulating the bronze long sword, and quickly pierced it back and forth among the blood dogs. The cyan long sword was dyed red in a short time, as if colloidal blood stuck to it.


    "Block and kill them!"


    Chang Yi shouted and ran back. With one hand, he controlled the flames to spread out in a large area in the mountain on the right, and the air instantly became hot.


    The high temperature resistance of these blood dogs was stronger than expected, and even a few of them crossed the top of the mountain covered with flames, but still did not fall down. The burning flames on their bodies rushed towards them and crashed into the crowd.


    For a while, although there were a large number of these blood dogs, they were easily blocked by them and quickly cleaned up.


    Soon, these blood dogs realized that something was wrong, and they all suddenly retreated.


    "What should we do now?"


    Zhou An looked sideways at Su Changxing and asked. "


    Su Changxing looked at the retreating blood dogs, smiled and said, "No hurry, we''ll just wait here and see what they will do, just push forward slowly."


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing set up a sniper rifle and shot at the retreating blood dogs. The bullets flew by and the blood dogs fell down one after another.


    These low-level bugs don''t seem to have long-range attack methods, and their attack methods are also very simple, hitting and biting.


    Immediately afterwards, they saw a horrifying scene. A humanoid creature with dark red skin and a carapace jumped out of the hole like a human being.


    Three Bloodworms. : A new type of Zerg formed by splicing human genes with low-level Zerg, which combines the advantages of humans and is even more powerful. ¡¿

 v2 Chapter 162： the brain

    Terrible species.


    This was Su Changxing''s first reaction. They actually created new insects by relying on human genes in such a short period of time.


    However, these three-blood worms only look somewhat similar to humans, and the specific difference is still very large. If it is not for "true knowledge", he would not even think of the connection between the two.


    They should have extracted a part of their high-quality genes and synthesized them. They are still bugs in essence, no different from blood dogs, and they are still low-level bugs.


    The phone vibrated.


    Mission doomsday factor: These seemingly low-level monsters may be the factor that triggers the doomsday, so you''d better deal with it before this factor is triggered.


    1 to clean up a part. Give reasonable points according to the amount of cleaning.


    2 Total destruction, burying the doomsday factor in its infancy. Get a special enhancement per person]


    "The doomsday factor? It really is a terrifying existence."


    Su Changxing licked his lips expressionlessly, not surprised at all.


    He has long realized that the monsters in the black mist are not that simple. Some creatures may be more difficult to deal with than those wizards, and the world they live in is more advanced than the wizard world.


    It''s just that their own strength is not strong, which also makes them easy to be ignored.


    These bugs assembled, launched another attack, and surrounded them from all directions.


    The three bloodworms are faster and more agile, and their elbows are blade-shaped, which is extremely lethal.


    A team member wearing heavy armor was easily pierced through the chest by a rushing three bloodworm man with his elbow, and died on the spot.


    The three bloodworm man was also shot through the head by the laser gun, and fell to the ground, emitting black smoke and smelling of paste.


    "this one?"


    Zhou An raised his eyebrows, feeling that these new monsters did not pose any threat.


    "I am enough alone!"


    In his eyes, these human-like monsters are not much different from those wolves. They are all a matter of one sword, and there is no essential difference.


    Just as he was controlling the bronze long sword and flying in the sky to kill these bugs, a sense of crisis suddenly came to him.


    He immediately rolled sideways to avoid it, only to hear a bang, and several long black thorns protruded from the ground.


    "There''s something underground!"


    He yelled fiercely to warn the others.


    But at this time, someone had already been stabbed through the body and held up in the air.


    At the same time, more long thorns protruded from the ground, piercing the hard ground, piercing them, making people avoid them.


    That should also be a bug, another kind of bug.


    Su Changxing felt the aura of danger, and realized that this was a dangerous and powerful opponent, and he must be eliminated as soon as possible, otherwise their formation would soon be disrupted by these long thorns.


    Immediately, he unfolded his super-perception, looked underground, and felt a huge strip-shaped monster, about 10 to 20 meters long.


    These long thorns should all be shot from its body.


    Su Changxing took out a Nether Bullet and put it into the sniper rifle, and shot at the head of the giant.


    The ghost bomb has no entity, can pass through other objects, and has a tearing effect on the mind.


    This is also a one-time mysterious item made by him. There are not many in stock, only more than 10 pieces, and the manufacturing cost is not low.


    The bullet flew out of the muzzle, through the ground, and shot at the huge bug.


    The bug seemed to have sensed it too, but it couldn''t avoid it underground. A piercing roar came from the ground, and the whole ground began to vibrate.


    The ghost bullet disappeared into the bug''s body, and it didn''t seem to cause any damage.


    At the same time, a surprising scene appeared.


    The other bugs on the ground stopped their movements suddenly, looking dazed, looking around, a little at a loss.


    They are still bugs in essence, even if they are integrated with human genes, their individual consciousness and wisdom are weak.


    And the bug below is probably their "head", their collective consciousness.


    Su Changxing reckoned that their actions were somewhat similar to robots, and the big bug below was the dwarf t3.


    Generally speaking, it should be hidden and will not take the initiative to take action, but now they are at an absolute disadvantage and have to take action.


    Moreover, Su Changxing suspected that the black mist had only dragged a small number of the lowest-level blood dogs over, and that the big bug below was a newly evolved "head".


    It seems that these bugs started to act collectively in the past few days. They acted scattered and loosely like wolves before, and there was no danger to Anxi Town.


    But if it is not dealt with, this may be a big threat.


    These bugs can develop at unimaginable speed.


    Su Changxing had already imagined that in the future, there would be a flood of bugs around here, and he wondered if these bugs would be of any benefit to them if they were not dealt with.


    These bugs are very close to the territory of those wizards, and it seems like a good choice to let them dog-eat-dog.


    Of course, this idea just flashed through his mind.


    The behavior of these bugs is more unpredictable than those of wizards, and it is better to eliminate them.


    Immediately afterwards.


    He used ghost bullets again, shooting at the big worm in the ground one after another, each bullet carried huge destructive power~www.novelhall.com~ You know, even the big wizard was shot by him back then. The ghost bullets fell from the sky.


    Finally, at the fifth shot, the worm couldn''t hold on anymore, stopped twisting, and collapsed on the spot, motionless.


    Although the bugs on the ground were still attacking, their behavior had become disorganized, not as orderly as it was at the beginning, and the threat was correspondingly much lower.


    To be on the safe side, Su Changxing fired three more bullets, and then ignored the big bug in the ground, and planned to deal with it after cleaning up the bugs on the ground.


    There were more of these bugs than they had imagined, one batch was killed, another batch was followed, and even some unformed larvae rushed towards them.


    The big worm seemed to have given them the order to attack at the last moment, so they would keep attacking, even if they lost their "brain".


    Zhou An, as the only eighth-rank Extraordinary on the field, also performed extremely bravely, and ran to the front with a slap in the face.


    But not long after, Feijian suddenly fell, and he also sat down on the ground, as if he had lost his strength, and was almost pressed to pieces by a few three-blood worms.


    Several Extraordinary team members at the side saw this and dragged him out.


    After an hour, they killed thousands of several types of bugs, and finally cleared all the bugs in sight.


    The corpses of bugs were all over the ground, exuding a pungent stench.


    "These things are really difficult to deal with. I didn''t expect there to be so many. Our loss this time is not small."


    Zhou An slumped on the ground, licked his lips, and said unwillingly.


    He killed hundreds of bugs by himself. He was very vigorous in the front, but exhausted in the end.


    He overestimated his combat power and underestimated these bugs.

 v2 Chapter 163： effort

    "Brother Zhou, don''t be too impulsive, you almost fell among those bugs just now, it''s too dangerous." Chang Yi said with a concerned look.


    He remembered when Zhou An was in the doomsday world. The way of fighting is still very insignificant, why has it become so fierce now.


    Could this be the so-called boldness of a man of high skill?


    Hearing this, Zhou An looked sideways, smiled awkwardly, and said, "Didn''t I see that Brother Su was there, so I wanted to use it to my heart''s content, but I didn''t expect to use it too much, and the skin of these bugs is too thick It is comparable to the steel plate of an armored vehicle."


    He was seriously injured, a big hole was cut in his shoulder blade, his skin was ripped apart, and he was bleeding profusely when he was dragged back.


    Su Changxing looked at him, and said angrily, "Don''t move around, how do you ask the doctor to give you medicine?"


    A white belt was put on one shoulder, and the little girl who was giving medicine to Zhou An was startled like a little rabbit when she heard this, and said hastily:


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it doesn''t affect at all, I can do it."


    She is also a member of the first team, but not long after joining, she is a supernatural person who can amplify the healing effect of medicine, so she was arranged to join the medical team.


    Zhou An immediately sat in place and explained: "I forgot about this when I was talking, sorry."


    The little girl shook her head again and again and said, "It''s okay, Captain Zhou, you don''t need to apologize, it''s my honor to give you the medicine."


    In her eyes, Zhou An is an extremely powerful Extraordinary, an untouchable existence.


    Although Zhou An is an eighth-rank Extraordinary, his physique is not strong. If such a wound is not treated with medicine, it will take a long time to recover.


    Moreover, the medicine used here is not an ordinary medicine, but also a mysterious item, which can stimulate the vitality of the body and make it recover quickly. It is relatively common and can be obtained in many tasks, and can also be bought in the doomsday shop.


    Su Changxing looked at the corpses of bugs all over the ground, and said, "Dig a big hole later, and burn all the corpses of these bugs, so as not to leave any hidden dangers."


    Chang Yi nodded and said, "Well, yes, I also think these creatures are weird."


    With that said, Su Changxing walked towards the cerebrate, and felt that the thing was still motionless, as if it was dead.


    At this time, the robot army had already dug a big hole in the ground, leading to the worm, more than ten meters underground.


    Su Changxing looked down along the big hole, and found that at a distance of five or six meters, a hollow had appeared in the ground, and he saw the body part of the big bug.


    [Elementary Brainworm: The seventh-level unit, the primary unit of the Titan Zerg, generally evolves in places where some low-level Zergs miss, can command all the low-level Zergs around, has strong vitality, and can travel slowly underground.


    This is just a shell, the body of the brain worm has escaped...]


    "Already escaped, when?"


    Su Changxing recalled the scene just now, but he didn''t notice it either. When did the cerebrate escape?


    He also didn''t think that this big thing was just the shell of the brain worm, not the body, but it''s not surprising that this kind of creature has a strong ability to escape.


    Of course, it cannot be let go so easily.


    He immediately sent Zhu Wenwu a message, asking him to track down and clean up the brain worm.


    Zhu Wenwu has a fairly strong tracking ability, which comes from his position, and can track the main body through some tissues on the target.


    However, Zhu Wenwu is leading people in the direction of the wizards to monitor their actions, and it will take some time to rush over.


    As the fire burned, the corpses of bugs were thrown into the fire,


    The survivability of these bugs was extremely strong, and those who were not completely dead struggled in the fire for half an hour before slowly dying.


    This low-level Titan Zerg''s combat ability is not strong, but its survivability is absolutely top-notch, and it can survive in various harsh environments.


    If it wasn''t for the Cerebral Worm''s order to attack, it would be almost impossible for them to clean up all these bugs.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing walked into the burrow and sold the brain worm''s huge body into points.


    As an invisible white light flashed, the brain worm''s body shriveled at a speed visible to the naked eye, losing its original vitality.


    [Sell the "brain worm''s body" and get 60,000 points]


    More than expected, the fighting power of this worm brain itself is not strong, but its body has such value.


    After cleaning up these bugs, they got more than one million points from the mission, not too much, but not too much.


    Then, some people sent the wounded back first, while others continued to clean up the surrounding monsters.


    Due to the cooperation of people around, this kind of cleanup is relatively safe, and unless there are some accidents, almost no one will die.


    During this process, several people became Extraordinary one after another.


    It cheers everyone else up. Seeing their own hope of becoming Extraordinary.


    At the same time as these people became Extraordinary, Su Changxing could clearly feel that he had become stronger. It was not a gentle process, but a very abrupt one, step by step~www.novelhall.com~ like going up a staircase Walk.


    Now he almost doesn''t need to look at the mystery level in the path log, and he can roughly estimate how much mystery level he has increased.


    At this stage, other Extraordinary people should be able to do it too, but they can''t increase the mystery level as quickly as Su Changxing.


    A name jumped from the passage log, which caught Su Changxing''s attention.


    [You guide Chen Qian to become an Extraordinary, 300 degrees of mystery]


    This woman actually became an Extraordinary one step ahead of Xu Kai, which surprised Su Changxing. You know, Xu Kai put on the pendant before her.


    Su Changxing turned his head, patted Xu Kai''s shoulder, and sighed, "You''re not very up-to-date, apprentice."


    "what?"


    Xu Kai raised his eyebrows, not knowing why. looked dazed.


    He came over to watch the battle and hardly played a big role. Just chug in the back with a rifle.


    Rifles can also do some damage to these bugs, but they need to be accurate enough to penetrate the gaps in the carapace and into their flesh.


    Undoubtedly, this is extremely difficult for most people, except for Extraordinary people who have mastered relevant abilities, or some soldiers with excellent marksmanship.


    And these bugs are all high-speed moving objects, so that bullets are almost no threat to them, except for some unlucky ones that hit themselves.


    Xu Kai reacted, clenched his fists, and said with a straight face: "Teacher, I will definitely become a Extraordinary as soon as possible, and live up to your expectations!"


    Su Changxing stared at him and said seriously. "I didn''t expect anything from you either."


    "..."


    Xu Kai was stunned for a moment, and said loudly: "I will work hard!"


    If you like global games: with a portable store, please collect them: ()Global games: with a portable store, the update speed is the fastest.

 v2 Chapter 164： white wizard

    You can become an Extraordinary without working hard. For most people, there is no direction to work hard.


    Su Changxing looked at Xu Kai''s appearance, and he still recognized his character. A person full of positive energy can infect those around him, which has a positive effect on the team.


    "Effort is not enough. For extraordinary people, talent or opportunity is more important." Su Changxing said with a slight smile.


    He thought of Chu and realized that the dawn apocalypse who had already become an eighth-rank Extraordinary in the doomsday world was a real genius. Su Chang was lucky to have a doomsday shop, but he didn''t.


    It''s a pity that he died, and a dead genius is not a genius.


    As night fell, darkness enveloped the land, and golden lights flickered in the distant jungle.


    They cleaned up all the nearby monsters and were preparing to return.


    Zhou An trotted over, walked up to Su Changxing, and said, "Anxi Town was attacked by people who were suspected of being wizards. There were not many people. They came and then left."


    After Su Changxing heard this, he frowned slightly and asked, "Is it a big loss?"


    Zhou An said solemnly: "There are not many people who died, but the strength of those wizards is very strong, and the defense force of Anxi Town can''t stop them at all."


    Su Changxing relaxed, and said, "Well, let''s go back and check the situation first. Those wizards have been quiet for a while, but now they suddenly moved again, which is a bit strange."


    Then, he and Zhou An ran towards Anxi Town at a faster speed, along the expressway, walking through the black mist, and soon it began to rain lightly.


    On the highway without human management, everything tends to chaos, and then from chaos to order. Along the way, you can see the corpses left by various creatures and the broken asphalt ground.


    "There is someone in front!"


    Zhou An saw a few figures in white robes appearing not far away. The clothes were similar to those of the wizards, but the robes were white.


    In such a chaotic and dirty world, that whiteness is so unreal.


    Su Changxing signaled Zhou An to stand behind him, pulled out the silent gun with silencer from his waist, stared at him, and made a fighting posture.


    For a moment, he couldn''t tell who the other party was, a wizard or a Extraordinary?


    This breath reminded him of that Miss Bai.


    "The two natives seem to be stronger than the previous ones, but that''s it."


    "You can ask them if they know the whereabouts of Miss... It''s better not to have a conflict."


    Those people in white robes also stopped, at a safe distance.


    One of the graceful women stepped forward and raised her head, revealing a delicate doll-like face under a wide hat.


    Yes, it''s as perfect as a doll, not human at all. Humans shouldn''t be so delicate, making people feel awkward and uncomfortable.


    "Little brother, have you seen the trace of our lady?"


    She made a beautiful voice like a nightingale, as if she was singing, and there was a shimmer in her eyes.


    Miss?


    Su Changxing reckoned that these people should be looking for that Miss Bai.


    They are all the way, and they should also be wizards, but they are different from those wizards in Donglin City, their breath is completely different, and they don''t have that kind of turbidity.


    "Your lady? How do I know who your lady is?"


    Su Changxing looked at her and said slowly. I feel that these are extremely powerful wizards, at least above the 7th rank.


    The person who can be called a young lady by these people must have an unusual status, and her status is extremely high in the wizarding world.


    The female wizard licked her lips and said with a smile: "It seems that you know about it, little brother? If you know, you''d better tell us."


    Her tone was threatening, as if she didn''t take Su Changxing and Su Changxing seriously.


    Hearing this, Zhou An was unhappy, put his hands on his chest, and said:


    "So what if I tell you? So what if I don''t tell you? Today you met me and my elder brother, so you are unlucky."


    Killing a wizard is the easiest way to deal with it, and there is no need for such troubles of beating around the bush.


    Before he finished speaking, a blue light shot out from behind him, shot towards the female wizard, and drew a long line in midair.


    The female wizard''s eyes widened slightly, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. With a wave of one hand, the bronze long sword seemed to be blocked by something, and bounced to the other side.


    But the flying sword was not a bullet, it was controlled by Zhou An, just flew out, then turned back the next moment, and slashed at the back of the female wizard.


    next moment.


    A large number of vines spread out from the female wizard''s sleeves, forming a shield wall, blocking the side.


    The bronze long sword chopped off several vines, but was still tightly entangled inside, lost power, and kept trembling like a cry of mourning.


    "I don''t want to kill people, but don''t force me either." The female wizard stretched out her white hand to caress the blade, and said gracefully.


    Su Changxing originally thought that the opponent only had the strength of the seventh rank, but seeing how easily the opponent took down Zhou An''s bronze long sword, his strength might be more than that.


    Zhou An is not an impulsive person, on the contrary, he is very cautious. Although he was very angry, he still whispered to Su Changqing:


    "These wizards are probably outrageously strong, why don''t we slip away."


    Su Changxing licked his lips, and said lightly, "You don''t want your sword anymore?"


    "Of course life is important!"


    Zhou An said with certainty.


    He has always felt that his life is the most important thing, as long as he can live, he will have a chance to become stronger, so the sword or not is not that important.


    Su Changxing glanced at Zhou An, smiled lightly and said, "Although that''s the case, you still have to get your weapon back. It''s the foundation of your life. Without that sword, it might be difficult for you to advance."


    "You step back and I''ll deal with her."


    After hearing this, Zhou An stepped back, showing curiosity. Even though he advanced to the eighth rank, he still felt that Su Changxing''s strength was unfathomable.


    "What? Brother handsome, you have to fight with me too. I will feel very sorry for hurting you." The female wizard spoke with a charming look.


    In her senses, Su Changxing seemed very ordinary, even more ordinary than Zhou An, but telling her directly was not that simple.


    Sometimes being too ordinary can make people feel strange.


    Su Changxing''s composure didn''t match that normality at all, so she confirmed that Su Changxing used some means to hide his energy fluctuations.


    This method is very common among white wizards, but those dark wizards can''t do it. This has something to do with the different principles of their power operation.


    Suddenly, Su Changxing felt that his throat was a little dry, and Zhou An''s eyes were even more erratic, and his breathing became unsteady.


    The ability of this female wizard is somewhat interesting.


    Su Changxing was keenly aware of that kind of weak spiritual guidance, which wasn''t considered a mental attack, but could give hints to people.


    Some people with weak mental strength may be led by the nose by her.


    "The lady you mentioned, I seem to know something. It''s okay to tell you, but the premise is first to tell me who you are?"


    He twirled the gun of silence with his left hand, stared at the female wizard, and said slowly.


    The wind on the road is very strong, and there is a light rain, which is moist and refreshing, with a bit of coldness, which makes people more sober.


    The female wizard was about to say something, when a male wizard in a white robe interrupted with a hammer on his shoulder:


    "Why are you talking nonsense with him? Just take him down. I asked him personally. Although these people from other worlds are not strong, they are very cunning and have many thoughts."


    The female wizard frowned, seemingly displeased, but said nothing, as if she was waiting to watch the show.


    The male wizard took off his hat, revealing a handsome face with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, full of contempt.


    "Give it up, I can spare your life!"


    He dragged the hammer and walked towards Su Changxing, flashes of lightning flashed on the ground where the hammer passed, making sharp, ear-piercing noises.


    Su Changxing pointed at him by mentioning the power of silence, and said with a smile: "I give you the same words, kneel down and beg for mercy, and I can spare your life too."


    The moment the trigger was pulled, the male wizard rushed towards Su Changxing. Lightning flashed on the hammer, blocking the flying bullets in front of him.


    in an instant.


    The speed of the male wizard became faster again, leaping high, holding the sledgehammer high, dazzling blue electric light flickered in the surrounding space, like a huge light bulb flickering in the darkness.


    Following the sledgehammer, countless lightning bolts struck Su Changxing''s position.


    The huge destructive power in the wave of his hand also surprised Zhou An. He realized that each of these wizards was stronger than him.


    At least he was powerless to deal with such a battle.


    The male wizard seemed to be preparing to capture Su Changxing and the two alive, so the target fell on the nearby open space, preparing to subdue the two with overwhelming thunder and lightning.


    Of course, this also means showing off ~www.novelhall.com~ Male peacocks always spread their beautiful feathers during courtship.


    Su Changxing rubbed his forehead with one hand, looked up at the thunder light all over the sky, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    "Seventh rank? No, higher, but not sixth rank."


    He felt the contempt of the other party, but he also liked such contempt, which often meant that the enemy would be weaker.


    The victory or defeat of the Extraordinary is within a hair''s breadth.


    boom


    Huge roar.


    A bullet pierced the male wizard''s body, and he fell from the sky with a look of horror on his face.


    He saw Su Changxing pull the trigger, but this time he didn''t realize when the bullet came and when it hit him.


    It was as if the bullet had hit him before the shot was fired.


    Yes, that''s how it feels!


    He fell from the sky, and the surrounding thunder light also went out, and the hammer fell heavily on the ground, making a crisp sound, and the ground sank even more.


    Su Changxing stood in front of him holding a silver long-barreled revolver, with a cruel look on his face, ready to kill him completely with another shot.


    His strength has long been different from what it used to be. After returning from guiding the world, it has changed every day. The seventh rank has a large margin. Even now, he still has a huge room for improvement.


    This kind of improvement space is what he can achieve with the passage of time.


    The few wizards behind saw this scene but panicked.


    "You can''t kill him!"


    The female wizard shouted quickly, and a large number of vines stretched and surrounded it from all directions.


    The male wizard looked up at Su Changxing, his face was covered with blood, and he also hurriedly shouted: "You can''t kill me, I am the son of the great wizard Andu."


    But Su Changxing didn''t care about this, he sneered, and pulled the trigger resolutely.

 v2 Chapter 165： Blood Vines

    roar.


    The upper body of the male wizard was blasted to pieces by bullets, his flesh and blood quickly turned cold, and he fell into silence.


    These white wizards are different from those wizards. Their bodies don''t have that kind of activity. After their bodies are destroyed, they die quickly.


    It''s just that Su Changxing killed him all at once, and he didn''t feel anything special about them.


    In other words, he was shot and killed by Su Changxing before he made a move, and he hadn''t had time to show off, so he was extremely aggrieved, and he didn''t even have time to say a word.


    Seeing this scene, the wizards behind also felt their scalps go numb.


    The dead male wizards were not considered weak among them. The heir of the Wizard King, who mastered thunder witchcraft, was his opponent except Karin, but he died so easily in the hands of Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing''s face became ferocious in their eyes, extremely dangerous.


    The vines that were spreading towards Su Changxing suddenly stopped in the air.


    "You shouldn''t have killed him!"


    The female wizard gritted her teeth, stared at Su Changxing, and said coldly.


    "Your radical approach will only bring disaster. He is the son of the Wizard King, and this place will be destroyed because of you."


    Su Changxing seemed to hear something funny, and he grinned loudly: "Disaster? Do I need to bring it on? Besides... didn''t you stop me when I did it just now? Just watched and cheered .¡±


    The voice just fell.


    With a smile in the corner of the female wizard''s eyes, she said coldly:


    "I don''t like killing people. The purpose of our white wizard is to follow the balance, but now if you kill him, you will die."


    "Everyone should take responsibility for their own mistakes, and no one can escape... What you have done is an offense to the Wizard King, and no one can offend the dignity of the Wizard King!"


    Things developed unexpectedly.


    Su Changxing didn''t expect that the other party just wanted the son of the wizard king to die, but all of this was probably a temporary idea.


    The woman saw that his strength could kill the heir of the wizard king, so she just pushed the boat along.


    The fact is that he did kill the Wizard King''s heir.


    The female wizard looked at Su Changxing, and was not in a hurry to make a move, as if she was waiting for Su Changxing to escape.


    As long as Su Changxing escapes, everything will go smoothly.


    Su Changxing also instantly understood that she was not looking for the so-called Miss Bai, but a scapegoat who could kill the wizard''s prince.


    She was very lucky, she happened to meet such a suitable target as Su Changxing, and she didn''t need to do it herself, but she might leave a hole if she did it herself.


    The raindrops covered the gun barrel, reflecting the dull luster, and a few figures could be seen in a daze.


    Under the wet hair, Su Changxing''s eyes became dark. He hated the feeling of being drawn in a circle and stepped on.


    "what''s your name?"


    "Karin...how, are you interested in me?" The female wizard licked her lips and said slowly.


    "I just want to know the name of the person who died under my hands. You should not be an unknown person."


    The corners of Su Changxing''s mouth raised, and he clasped his hands together to make an inverted triangle gesture. In an instant, countless silver bullets shot at the opponent.


    Karin opened her eyes wide, a little surprised that Su Changxing didn''t escape as he expected, his eyes shimmered, and he chanted an inexplicable spell.


    A large number of vines spread out from her whole body, filling the surrounding space.


    But at the same time, golden light covered the surroundings like evening light, and the vines slowed down, and everything slowed down.


    "field!"


    Karin showed a look of shock, and recognized that the place where these golden rays of light were located was the domain.


    But shouldn''t this kind of thing be accessible only to great wizards?


    Why does he master the field.


    A wizard who masters the field is a great wizard, which also means that they have extremely high attainments in their own field, and they have mastered what they have learned.


    Only great wizards can be counted as real wizards. The witchcraft they master has great power and cannot be resisted by ten thousand people.


    Seeing the domain, the wizards behind were all timid, turned around and ran back, but they were already covered by the domain, and their speed slowed down, making it difficult to escape.


    The silver thread of the bullet flew towards them, speeding and slowing in space.


    They used various means to resist the flying bullets.


    The power of bullets is beyond imagination.


    A white wizard propped up the blue mausoleum cover, but was easily pierced by bullets, and in a panic, was pierced through the head.


    He wasn''t completely dead yet, his headless body crawled backwards quickly, as if he was running for his life.


    The next moment, another bullet was shot in his abdomen, leaving a big **** hole.


    Su Changxing was not prepared to let anyone go, and was prepared to bury all of them here, regardless of whether what Karin said was true or not.


    They really can''t bear the wrath of a wizard king now.


    Then there is only murder.


    Immediately afterwards, another wizard was shot by the eighth silver light, and finally couldn''t bear it, and fell to the ground.


    Everyone else was running away, only Karin wrapped herself with a large number of vines to resist bullets, and tried to shake the field.


    The Twilight Domain did start to shake under the impetus of a large number of vines, and the power of the domain has its limit, but because of the existence of the streamer of data, Su Changxing''s domain is extremely resilient.


    Su Changxing quickly ran to the left, bypassing the vines and shooting at the remaining wizard.


    Without the obstruction of the vines, the speed of the bullets was faster. The wizard finally failed to block it, and was shot through the chest by the fourth bullet, lying on the ground.


    The gunfire suddenly went out, and a large amount of blood flowed from the vines and spilled on the ground.


    These vines would bleed after they were cut off, they were not simple things, but seemed to be part of Karin''s body, or transformed from her flesh and blood.


    Blood vines: Creations of blood, extremely plastic, can grow rapidly and change in strength...]


    "Why do you still want to kill me?"


    Su Changxing said loudly, holding a sniper rifle in one hand.


    With such ability, his body has reached its limit and he needs to slow down.


    "You really thought you were going to win!"


    Karin''s shrill voice came from inside.


    The vines started to move, grew wildly again, and the number became larger, and they rushed towards Su Changxing, but the speed was extremely slow within the scope of the domain, and they did not pose a threat at all.


    Finally, more than a dozen vines broke through the field and shot at Su Changxing, forming long thorns and making a sharp sound in the air.


    Blind defense is doomed to failure.


    Karin realized that, so he was looking for an opportunity to attack. This seemed to be his only chance, the only chance to win.


    Su Changxing tried to suffocate her.


    She didn''t feel how powerful Su Changxing''s energy fluctuations were, but it was just like that, bursting out with amazing fighting power, and even being able to use a field that could change the speed.


    Just like a gun, only a little gunpowder is needed to push the bullet to kill people.


    A figure suddenly appeared in front of Su Changxing~www.novelhall.com~ holding a slender sickle in his hand.


    "Cut them all to me!"


    Tao Yi showed a crazy expression on his beautiful face, shouted, and cut off all the vines that were shot with one blow.


    Su Changxing shot seven more bullets at the center of the vine ball, breaking a large number of vines one by one, and finally penetrated the entire vine ball.


    Before the eighth bullet was fired, the vines began to wither and fall from the sky.


    Karin finally couldn''t hold on anymore, her mutilated body fell to the ground, the robe on her body was full of holes, one arm was broken, the other arm was completely missing, and two big holes were broken in her chest.


    Vines grew from her wound and covered the wound, no blood flowed out.


    Her whole body is like fertilizer for vines!


    "Death will find you, you despicable people, the wizards in the east will not let you go, you really are a damned world."


    Karin raised her head and cursed, showing sinister eyes, as if she had done something she regretted.


    Su Changxing walked in, pointed his revolver at her, and said coldly:


    "I will also clean up the group of wizards in Donglin City. You don''t need to worry about it. No wizard can leave this land alive. That''s what I said!"


    As the flames flickered, her head was pierced by bullets, and the surrounding vines quickly withered.


    Immediately afterwards.


    A bright white light rose from the body of the female wizard and flew into the distance at an extremely fast speed.


    Zhou An found his long sword among the withered vines, and also saw the direction of the white light flying towards Donglin City.


    "She''s tipping off the news!"


    He instantly understood Karin''s intentions, felt that the situation seemed a little bad, looked sideways at Su Changxing, and asked:


    "What should we do now? These few seem to be important figures. Their death may anger the wizards in Donglin City."

 v2 Chapter 166： `cry

    Seventy or eighty people squatted in the room to rest, immersed in the treatment of the totem. After a night of raiding, all of them were more or less injured.


    "Comfortable!"


    Ye Yongqiang leaned against the wall with a relaxed face. After being exhausted, bathing in the light of the totem is more comfortable than taking a hot bath.


    Chang Yi patted his leg and said with disgust: "Take your leg away a little."


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Zhu Xinxue squatted aside, eyes wide open, poked Zhu Wenwu''s chest, and asked curiously.


    Zhu Wenwu leaned against the wall and said angrily, "If you are weaker, I may not be in pain."


    Knowing that Zhu Wenwu was not going to die, Zhu Xinxue completely relaxed, stuck her head out of the window, and observed the blackened flesh and blood that was still stuck to the wall:


    "The flesh and blood left by that monster seems to be some kind of inorganic substance, something like asphalt."


    Su Changxing stared at Zhu Xinxue for a while, feeling something was wrong, and said:


    "It seems that you are fine. Your brother still protects you well."


    After hearing this, Zhu Xinxue was a little unconvinced and said:


    "I''m not bad either. I killed a lot of zombies tonight, and my abilities are much stronger now. Even large zombies can be knocked into the air."


    Zhu Xinxue carried out three more enhancements tonight, and the number of enhancements was already comparable to that of Huang Biao, and her abilities seemed to be enhanced accordingly.


    Su Changxing nodded, smiled and said, "It''s really good... You seem to be doing well, and not too many people died."


    Zhu Wenwu raised his head and said, "We''re pretty lucky tonight. We haven''t encountered a wave of corpses, nor have we encountered unexpected situations...except just now."


    In Xu Chuhan''s attack, more than a dozen people died, which is considered a considerable loss. You must know that these people are the most elite group of people in the gathering place, and each of them has the possibility of becoming an Extraordinary.


    "What happened to that monster just now?"


    Zhu Wenwu closed his eyes and said, "We are still too weak. If it weren''t for you, Big Brother Su, we might be wiped out by this monster."


    Su Changxing noticed that Zhu Wenwu''s changes were really great, probably caused by becoming an Extraordinary. Facing life and death, he no longer hesitated before and became more decisive.


    Su Changxing took the jug handed over by Huang Biao, took a big sip, and said:


    "We are people who are struggling to survive, like ants, and life and death are naturally beyond our control."


    This feeling has always existed, but after Zhu Wenwu discovered that they were stronger, it was still the same. It seemed that there was no major change, no substantial change.


    Huang Biao lowered his head and said in a low voice: "Most of the teams have stopped their operations now, and they are going to return after dawn. From the current point of view, there are only about one-third of the remaining people."


    About the same, maybe better than expected.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "Are there any new corpse-changing personnel born in the gathering place?"


    Huang Biao hesitated for a moment, and said in a deep voice: "Yes, there are quite a few, more than a dozen, but they are not serious, just a slight symptom of the corpse..."


    There are so many corpse-changing people born in the gathering place in one night. It is conceivable how many people in the whole world are now starting to transform into corpses.


    Su Changxing held his breath and fell into deep thought, as if seeing countless people transforming into corpses in the future and becoming one of these zombies.


    Huang Biao''s eyes were bloodshot, and his face was exhausted. At this point, he had reached his limit, both mentally and physically.


    "Do we still have a way? Even if it is a small hope..."


    He looked at Su Changxing and grinned:


    "By the way, what''s going on over there tonight, it seems like the sky is about to collapse."


    Su Changxing glanced at the silver bullet in his hand, and pondered: "Actually... there seems to be a way, but it seems that it is only a way at present."


    A light flashed in Huang Biao''s eyes, and he said with a smile, "It seems really difficult, otherwise you wouldn''t hesitate."


    Su Changxing nodded in agreement:


    "Yes, I generally don''t do things that I''m not sure about, just like never buying lottery tickets. Buying lottery tickets is impossible for individuals... the probability of being struck dead by lightning while walking on the road Even smaller."


    Several people around heard it, and Zhu Xinxue also frowned, showing a thoughtful look.


    Others have no way out, but for Su Changxing, there is also for other Extraordinary, they will not be threatened by the corpse change.


    Huang Biao stared at him without saying a word, just took a big gulp of wine, and drank the wine in the small silver jug ??in one gulp.


    The light of the totem gradually faded, and even the wooden carving on it had a weeping expression, and the tears were vividly expressed.


    Most of the injuries on Chang Yi''s face have healed, at least out of disfigurement. He was keenly aware of the changes in the totem, and said:


    "Brother Su, why did this thing suddenly become weird? It makes people shudder~www.novelhall.com~ Logically speaking, the totem has been used up and cannot be used anymore, but Su Changxing noticed that the totem can still be used.


    [Weeping Totem: An evil thing that can absorb the life of surrounding creatures and bring bad luck, it is best not to use it. ¡¿


    Weeping Totem?


    Could it be that after absorbing enough vitality, it will become a healing totem again?


    Su Changxing looked at the scarlet-eyed totem in front of him, hesitated, and picked it up and put it in his backpack.


    This thing has changed from a healing extraordinary five bottles to an attacking extraordinary item. The specific function is yet to be considered.


    And the effect of the healing totem is really great, it would be the best if the totem can be turned back into a healing totem.


    Su Changxing glanced sideways at Chang Yi, who had half of his face covered with scars and looked a little ferocious, and said:


    "You are very close to becoming a Extraordinary now, you only need one opportunity."


    Chang Yi nodded, showing a hint of a smile: "Yes, I can also feel it, as if life is sublimating gradually and methodically."


    The abilities he exhibited are quite astonishing, not weaker than the Qin Dechang that Su Changxing saw back then, and he will definitely display even more powerful abilities after becoming an Extraordinary.


    Many people cast envious glances at Chang Yi, and with Su Changxing''s approval, becoming an Extraordinary is basically a certainty.


    The matter of the corpse change continued to ferment on the forum, and now it has become the main topic of discussion.


    A large number of corpse-changing personnel have appeared, making everyone, whether they are corpse-changing personnel or normal people, panic, fearful of the unknown tomorrow.


    But so far, many people still have unrealistic expectations in their hearts.

 v2 Chapter 167： bounty player

    During this process, Ye Yongqiang broke into a cold sweat in pain, and the fragments of the crying totem were sucking his blood at the same time.


    This is considered to be scraping the bone to heal the wound. I am afraid that ordinary people cannot bear such pain, that is to say, Extraordinary people have a relatively high endurance.


    Ye Yongqiang finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the debris of the vines falling on the ground. Although it was still painful, he felt a lot more relaxed.


    These vines are quite weird, inserted into his body, they will continuously **** his flesh and blood.


    Ye Yongqiang breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Thank you, team leader, but besides me, there are many people who have been entangled by this vine."


    Karin seemed to use them as fertilizer, so she didn''t kill them.


    Isn''t this the **** of the torii?


    Su Changxing handed the fragment of the crying totem to Ye Yongqiang, and instructed: "Treat them with the method I just did, but be careful when using it, this thing can kill people."


    Ye Yongqiang nodded. Carefully took the totem fragments, and ran to deal with the vines for others.


    Zhou An frowned and said:


    "That wizard named Karin is vicious. Although he doesn''t kill people, he wants to torture people to death in this way."


    Su Changxing smiled slightly and said:


    "She is acting for people to watch, but the audience seems to be dead...you go to rest first, you are not needed here for the time being."


    "Okay, I''ll go take a rest first."


    Zhou An said with a dull face, obviously he couldn''t hold back anymore. After a long period of fighting, his mental and physical strength had reached the limit.


    Pofan sword master is not a position with a strong physique.


    After about half an hour, Chang Yi brought the others back to Anxi Town.


    Due to a problem in Anxi Town, Zhu Wenwu had no choice but to turn back to observe the movements of the wizards, in case they were attacked by the wizards'' army, and they had to deal with it.


    As for the worm brain, there is no way to take it into account. With so many worms dead, it should not be a hidden danger in a short time.


    Seeing that it was about the same time, Su Changxing summoned the Doomsday shop again, and exchanged the points gained from cleaning up those bugs today for mysterious items.


    The dazzling beam of light can be seen from a long distance, and it is dazzling in this dark world.


    "Oh, haha, so many beams of light are really spectacular, after all it is that prodigal son!" A figure looked at the position of the beams of light from a distance and said with a big laugh.


    He was floating in the black mist, as if he had merged into the black mist, and quickly moved towards the position of the beam of light.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    now,


    Su Changxing was standing on the roof, looking at the items in the Doomsday Store, when he felt a sense of peeping, coming from a mountain not far away.


    After his mental power approached forty, his perception power also increased significantly.


    Eyes are an extension of the spirit, he can feel the weight of the spirit, and the other party doesn''t seem to hide it deliberately.


    "who is it?"


    Su Changxing took out his gun and aimed at where his gaze came from, but he didn''t see anyone, but there was indeed someone there just now.


    That person''s strength is not weak, and it is very likely that he is a wizard who came to check the situation.


    Is it so fast?


    Just as Su Changxing put away the gun, he felt a burst of coldness coming from behind him, and he couldn''t help being startled.


    That person didn''t know when he came over!


    He looked back abruptly, and a man with long hair, a cowboy hat, and a strange gray cloth appeared behind him.


    "With so many points, it''s no wonder that a new world is always rich, but if you use it like this, it''s really too wasteful."


    The man squatted on the railing and said with regret. He didn''t care about Su Changxing''s vigilance at all.


    "Who are you?"


    Su Changxing asked, with a solemn expression, feeling the pressure from this person.


    This kind of pressure will only be felt when the opponent is obviously stronger than him, even when facing Karin and those white wizards, this kind of pressure does not exist.


    "Who am I? That''s a good question, and I''m considered a player, but I''m not the same as you... Alas, alas, don''t worry, I didn''t say we are enemies, right?"


    The man looked at Su Changxing who was about to make a move, and said quickly.


    "Then tell me what is your purpose? Do you want points?" Su Changxing stared at him word by word, with a dangerous look in his eyes.


    There is a great possibility that the unknown person is the enemy. The other party seems to be attracted by the doomsday store, and they are probably not from their world.


    The man shrugged and said with a relaxed face:


    "I am a player, and doing missions is my vocation. In my eyes, there are only missions, no enemies or friends. Not long ago, I received a mission from a person."


    With a smile, he observed Su Changxing''s reaction and gestured with his hands.


    Su Changxing was also observing him, and asked cooperatively: "What mission? It can''t be the mission to kill me, I shouldn''t be a big shot, right?"


    "of course not."


    The man smiled and said: "If it is to kill you, I will do it directly. Although your strength is not bad, it is definitely not as good as mine."


    He paused, pointed at himself, and introduced himself, with a golden light in his mouth: "I am a bounty player, you can call me ''Hound Dog''."


    "Is that your name?"


    "Of course not, a nickname, I can''t tell you my name, for some reason, you know, names are full of taboos."


    "Hunting Dog" closed his mouth, the golden light disappeared, and his expression was perfunctory, so that no one would think that he was telling the truth:


    "It''s like for some beings, knowing the name can kill you, so the name is actually a very private issue."


    Su Changxing frowned, realizing that this unknown person seemed to be a chatterbox, he only said one sentence, while the other party said a full ten sentences.


    He interrupted the hound''s speech and continued: "Okay, then tell me what your mission is? What''s the purpose of looking for me? If you want points, it''s not impossible, just exchange it with something,"


    The smile on the hunting dog''s face deepened, and he admired Su Changxing''s attitude, and commented:


    "You are very rational, more rational than most people I have ever met. You must know that Extraordinary is an irrational existence. They will be disturbed by various factors, such as anger, sadness, despair, ignorance... ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    "Some people are like Hei Yu. They are doomed to die. They are walking on a road of no return. They are gradually going away. They may be able to go very far, but there is no end point. Not every Extraordinary has a goal."


    Su Changxing looked at the hunting dog who started talking to himself. Interrupted and asked: "What is Hei Yu?"


    The hunting dog showed a meaningful look: "That thing is a very famous creature. It died before it was born, and it was born before it died."


    Su Changxing was sure that the other party was talking nonsense, so he took a deep breath and asked, "So, what is your mission?"


    This was the third time he asked the same question, but every time the other party would always change the subject.


    A smile appeared on the corner of the hound''s mouth, he paused, and then slowly said: "My task, you have seen, the guy named Rich in Donglin City~www.novelhall.com~ is also famous Wizard, your strength is pretty good."


    "Are you going to kill him?" Su Changxing showed surprise.


    "Yes, I''m going to kill him. This is my mission. If I''m singled out, I''m sure to kill him, but no, there are too many wizards in that place, and if I fail once, it will be difficult to kill him again." Yes, these wizards all have terrifying learning abilities."


    The Hound grinned, revealing a shiny gold tooth again.


    It was a self-luminous gold tooth, even in the dark without light, it was still so dazzling and so earthy.


    "..."


    Su Changxing couldn''t imagine what kind of person would have such a tooth in his mouth. If it was just for decoration, it would indeed have a strange taste.


    "So, you want me to cooperate with you?"


    "Yes, I think you are probably enemies. We have a common mission, so we should be able to cooperate."


    said the Hound, his mouth wide open, showing his shining gold teeth again.

 v2 Chapter 168： cooperate

    The Hound''s intent is simply to cooperate in order to accomplish his task.


    Su Changxing fell silent immediately, all of this was too strange, and suddenly a person popped up and told him that he was going to kill the great wizard:


    "Your proposal is indeed tempting. I am not the opponent of the great wizard. It is naturally best for someone to solve him... But it is hard for me to believe your words. I can ask the person who issued the mission for you." Who is that person?"


    The hunting dog grabbed his hair with one hand, full of distress: "I knew you would be suspicious. The person who sent me the mission is called "The Lost One". I have never met him, but there is no doubt that he is a powerful existence."


    "As for why he issued this kind of mission, I can''t get to the bottom of it. I''m just a player doing missions, so I don''t need to explore why there is such a mission..."


    "Having said so much, you must have felt my sincerity. As long as we cooperate, we will surely kill those wizards."


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and said with a smile: "Do I have to fight those wizards forever? In fact, it is best for us to maintain this status quo. We are not their opponents at all."


    "Hahahahaha!"


    The hunting dog laughed loudly: "Do you really think that the war will continue forever? As long as the war is over, no matter which side wins, you will definitely not be able to escape."


    "I''ve seen too many things like this. The lower worlds simply cannot survive independently. They are either destroyed or enslaved."


    Su Changxing''s face changed, and the hunting dog said what he was worried about. Once the war ends quickly, no matter whether it is the world of wizards or the world of black mist, they will not let them go.


    Even a low-level world can have unimaginable value.


    Su Changxing didn''t think about it too much, and said succinctly: "We can cooperate, but what do you need? What can we do? Or what can we help you?"


    Seeing that Su Changxing agreed so happily, the hunting dog was a little different, and then laughed and said:


    "I just like happy people."


    "What you need to do is very simple. Create chaos in that city and try to attract the attention of other people. The more chaos the better, then I will take the opportunity to assassinate Rich."


    Su Changxing was stunned, looked at the hunting dog in surprise, and asked, "Is this your plan?"


    "That''s right, this is the perfect plan!" The hunting dog looked confident.


    Shit perfect plan!


    This is what you came up with.


    Su Changxing complained in his heart, suspecting that what happened today was entirely the result of the hound''s whim, at least it seemed so.


    One more thing is certain.


    The Hound has a hard time killing Rich and needs help from the outside.


    The hunting dog looked at Su Changxing''s pensive expression, and said, "If you have any questions, you don''t need to tell them directly, just keep it hidden, we are partners now."


    Su Changxing stared at him, and said silently: "Are you really sure to kill Rich?"


    The hunting dog showed a serious look, and said affirmatively: "Ah, of course, he is just a pedantic wizard, and he only needs a little trick to kill him."


    "Of course, it may not be that simple to kill him head-on, but fighting head-on is always the stupidest thing!"


    Su Changxing nodded, smiled lightly and said, "I agree with you, but if I ask to wait for a while."


    "Wait for a while? I need to kill him within a month." The hound grinned.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Is this your task time?"


    "For the time being, it doesn''t make much sense if it''s too late."


    "A month is about the same. You need to wait for me to prepare. This should increase our success rate."


    The hunting dog grinned, the golden light flickering in his mouth:


    "It''s not a problem, don''t worry too much, I happen to have other things to do, let''s add a friend, and I will contact you when the time comes."


    A message pops up on the phone.


    Does the Hound ask a friend to agree?


    After Su Changxing agreed, he saw a golden icon appear on the surface of his friend.


    The others were gray figures, but only the Hound had golden heads. Look different.


    "Why is your profile picture golden?" Su Changxing asked bluntly.


    The hunting dog smiled proudly: "This is a testimony of honor. Bounty players can get a golden border after completing 1,000 bounty tasks. Of course, the premise is that you must be high-level."


    Su Changxing''s heart moved, thinking that they seemed to be the lowest level of players, so he said calmly, "Advanced players?"


    The corner of the hunting dog''s mouth curled up, and said: "I''m telling you, one question is 10,000 points, give the points first and then ask, every piece of information is valuable."


    Su Changxing thought that this should be someone who only recognizes money, so he transferred 10,000 points from his mobile phone and said:


    "It''s transferred to you... I want to know about the player''s level and how to improve it."


    The hunting dog received Su Changxing''s points and sighed: "Sure enough, he is a rich man... The player''s level has little to do with strength. It mainly depends on the number of tasks you do. To a certain extent, you will receive special tasks to improve the player''s level."


    "Players are divided into six levels, and the third level and above are advanced players. After becoming an advanced player, you can enjoy more rights, information, and even have enough points to pay for yourself."


    "Buying a job?" Su Changxing showed surprise.


    The hunting dog nodded and said, "Yes, you will be resurrected after you die. Of course, this requires a huge amount of points."


    "What kind of resurrection is that, with the body, or just the memory?" Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and asked.


    He thought of those who died in the doomsday world, but did not die in this world, as if they had never been to that place.


    The Hound grinned and said, "This probably requires points."


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth twitched, and he transferred another 10,000 points to the hunting dog: "Now you can talk, right?"


    The hunting dog received the points, and his smile deepened: "There are many kinds of this, but for high-ranking Extraordinary, as long as the soul is not dead, it is not a real death."


    "Buying a job can help you reshape your physical body, and of course you can also help you condense your soul if you pay a higher price."


    "As for the cheaper one, it is to put all your memories into a new soul and a new body, but in the general understanding of us Extraordinary, this is not a resurrection, but a clone of the main body. "


    "It''s probably similar to an ordinary person who has your memory, but doesn''t have any of your strength and spirit. The soul is a very complicated thing, and it doesn''t just include memory."


    "Speaking of this, I remembered a joke that was circulated among players. There was a player who injected his own memory into the body of an ordinary person. He did it casually, but later, he was given to him by this clone. Killed."


    Su Changxin blinked his eyes, but didn''t react for a while; "Is this funny?"


    "..."


    The hunting dog was silent for a moment, and said: "It seems that you don''t have the consciousness of being a Beyonder or a player."


    Su Changxing curled his lips, and said nonchalantly: "I don''t need that kind of thing. In my opinion, the so-called Extraordinary and ordinary people are actually not that big of a difference, they are just different in strength."


    "yes?"


    The Hound suddenly showed a look of dissatisfaction.


    next moment.


    His figure suddenly disappeared in place, and rushed towards Su Changxing, a dark golden short stick appeared in his left hand.


    At this moment, Su Changxing looked at the hound that looked like he was rushing towards him, and felt that his thinking had slowed down, as if he was about to fall asleep.


    Seeing that it was about to be impossible to hide. His body finally blurred, avoiding this catastrophe, and with the huge impact, a big hole was punched out in the floor.


    "Yes, the reaction is faster than I thought, but this time."


    Holding the short golden stick, the hunting dog picked it up at Su Changxing with its backhand.


    Su Changxing watched the golden short stick hit him, without moving, in a blurred state, he couldn''t move, he could only watch helplessly.


    But in this state, the opponent should not be able to hit him.


    But the scene that followed was beyond his expectations, and the "opportunity foresight" was triggered, and he saw himself being knocked out in advance.


    The Hound can hit him while he''s aether!


    Su Changxing knew what would happen, but he couldn''t make more adjustments.


    With the clear impact sound, Su Changxing put the sickle horizontally in front of his body, blocking the attack of the golden short stick, and the huge force made him take two steps back.


    The hunting dog looked at Su Changxin with a satisfied expression. Although he expected that Su Changxing was good, he still had to verify it.


    He put away the short stick with his backhand, and said with a relaxed expression: "Yes, your strength is qualified for the time being, and you can be my partner... But, I am surprised that you have such great strength."


    Extraordinary people are often not all-round fighters, they are more prominent in a certain aspect, such as strength, speed, perception, spirit, or other aspects.


    He felt that Su Changxing possessed a huge spirit, but he didn''t expect that strength is also good.


    What kind of monster is this?


    He muttered in his heart, although it didn''t show on his face, he was still surprised in his heart.


    Su Changxing stared at the man in front of him with a vigilant look.


    Just to test it~www.novelhall.com~ The pressure from the other party is quite great, as if if one is not paying attention, he will fall into a defeated situation.


    And up to now, he has not seen how the opponent hit him just now.


    "It seems that you are nothing more than that." Su Changxing said coldly, carrying a sickle.


    No matter what, it is very important not to lose in momentum!


    Even if the opponent is really stronger than him.


    "Maybe, I still have to leave beforehand, you should be careful, don''t die during this time, my partner."


    The Hound turned and walked back, his figure looming in the black mist.


    "I won''t die even if you die."


    Su Changxing touched the revolver on his waist with one hand, resisting the urge to shoot.


    It is detected that your latest reading progress is "Chapter 167 Bounty Player"


    Is it synced to the latest? turn off sync

 v2 Chapter 169： Zhu Wenwus prediction

    In the battle just now, it wasn''t that Su Changxing didn''t shoot, but that he didn''t have a chance at all. Any extra action would cause him to be hit and lose.


    If it was at a farther distance, Su Changxing could find a chance to fight back, but the dog also didn''t use its real strength.


    Seeing that the dog''s figure completely disappeared into the black mist, he was relieved, but his heart was even heavier.


    He couldn''t deal with a high-level player casually, and there were more than one or two such high-level players.


    The person I want to meet in the doomsday world is also an advanced player.


    "The dog should be a special existence, otherwise I wouldn''t just meet him as a high-level player. He was greedy for the points on me, but he didn''t do it. There should be some fear."


    Su Changxing didn''t think that a bounty player like a dog, who made a living by killing, would be a man of good manners.


    I am afraid that for them, capturing points, capturing mysterious items, and capturing all their own resources that can be powerful is their daily existence.


    "So, there should be something restricting his behavior, so that he can''t attack us and can only complete the task."


    In his mind, he recalled that the spear of the stars was inserted into the body of the invisible monster.


    It''s him?


    Su Changxing suspects that the "lost person" who gave the dog the mission is also the owner of the Star Spear.


    Such speculation is logical.


    "If you think about it this way, he has something to do with our world, or he is a person in our world."


    "It''s a person left over from the past, so it''s called a lost person?"


    Su Changxing thought of the myths in the legends, and also remembered that Extraordinary people seemed to have appeared in history, but disappeared in modern times.


    His ninth rank is the position Dreamer, not only he has had it, Cao Cao has also used it, but because of the relatively low degree of fit, there is the disadvantage of killing people in sleep.


    "If you think about it this way, some of the top military generals at that time may have been Extraordinary. They possessed powerful extraordinary power, and they could even change the course of a war."


    "It won''t be too foul. It''s about the eighth or ninth rank. At that time, there were only a small number of Extraordinary people, and the Extraordinary Era didn''t start."


    "The mystery of the world is also far lower than it is now, but it is also higher than the world before the end."


    Su Changxing quickly cleared his mind. If he speculates like this, there may be a mysterious power explosion at an earlier time.


    This world may have a mature power system like the wizarding world, it may be a Beyonder system, or it may be other.


    "If that''s the case, it''s not that bad."


    Su Changxing thought about it, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, thinking that even if the Wizard King came, they might not have a chance.


    Although a dog intervened midway, he still did not change his original goal.


    What the dog said may not be false, but Su Changxing felt that the bounty player himself was not credible.


    He is just a player on a mission, and he can do whatever it takes to complete the mission, so he doesn''t have the slightest credibility.


    The cooperation can go on, as long as they can kill the great wizard, then they also have a chance to kill the blood wizards in Donglin City, thus cutting off the passage.


    Not long after, Zhou An hurried up, looked around and asked, "What happened? There was a lot of movement just now."


    Su Changxing glanced at Zhou An, and explained: "A man who claimed to be a bounty player approached me just now, saying that he was going to kill that great wizard in Donglin City."


    Zhou An was obviously still confused: "What is a bounty player?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "A player like us, but not from our world. His strength is very strong, and he should be comparable to that great wizard."


    "It seems that our plan has to be changed. You go to rest for a while, and then lead the team to clean up the monsters on the highway. First, to collect points, and second, to improve your strength."


    Zhou An thought for a while, then said in a deep voice, "You mean we are going to attack those wizards, and cooperate with that bounty man?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said: "Prepare first, the specific situation is not certain, let''s see the situation."


    Then, he also walked back to his room to take a nap, but only for a short while, and then continued to make bronze pendants with the mysterious items he bought in Pocket Galaxy.


    By the dawn of the next day, he had made more than a hundred pendants again, and the efficiency had improved again compared to before, and the success rate was also higher.


    After the first team has been integrated, it is full of elites. With the help of the pendant, many people can quickly become Extraordinary.


    However, Wang Liang was not in the first team. He had neither experience in the apocalyptic world nor any supernatural powers. He was considered an ordinary person, and it was too dangerous to participate in such an operation, so he stayed in Hedong County.


    There are not a few people like him in the security bureau, not all of them can make it in one jump, and not all of them have the talent like Zhu Wu.


    A large part of the pendants distributed by Zhou An were given to the players. Although they were distributed according to merit, these players were often the ones with the highest merit.


    The experience of the doomsday world made them complete a transformation, a transformation from the inside out.


    "Thank you Brother Zhou." A team member in combat uniform took the pendant and said with a nod.


    Zhou An nodded, and said with a blank expression: "Well, you deserve this. The members of our seventeenth group will all become Extraordinary in the end."


    In the first team, he didn''t have a playful smile like he did in front of Su Changxing. He acted serious and looked like the leader of a team.


    After distributing the bronze pendants, Zhou An took a team of people to the nearby highway, preparing to push back along the highway and clear the monsters and obstacles on the road.


    After the roads are cleared, they can use low-level transport-type robots to move quickly between towns.


    Everything was calm, and the wizards didn''t move much, as if nothing happened yesterday, but there seemed to be some changes.


    "Captain Zhu, are we going to stay here?" A silver-haired female team member looked at the surrounding environment and asked suspiciously.


    She is a member of the investigation team led by Zhu Wu, Zhang Xinyi, and also an Extraordinary.


    All members of the reconnaissance team are Extraordinary, considered the elite of the team.


    Zhu Wu leaned on the rock, looked into the distance, nodded and smiled and said, "We can just wait here, if those wizards come, they will only come from this side."


    Except for Zhang Xinyi, none of these players had any doubts, because only Zhang Xinyi was considered a newcomer, and everyone else knew that Zhu Wu''s judgment was generally correct, even if it seemed unfounded.


    Zhen Qiyi, who was wearing sunglasses at the side, said impatiently: "We just need to follow Captain Zhu''s instructions. Xinyi, don''t ask questions."


    "Oh" Zhang Xinyi said aggrievedly.


    She just didn''t understand why those wizards would only go from here in such a large area.


    Zhu Wu waved his hand and said, "Zhen Qiyi, don''t be so fierce, it''s good to have questions, it shows that you are thinking."


    As he spoke, he froze for a moment, looked behind him, and said, "Here they are, there are about seven of them, I will attack first later, and we will kill them quickly. This place is very close to the sentry tower, and other wizards will come over after a long delay." .¡±


    From a distance, he could feel the position of those wizards, they would not hide their energy, like a firefly in the night sky.


    A button appeared in Zhen Qiyi''s hand, and he said with a smile: "The bomb is placed in the right place, and none of them will be able to escape."


    While speaking, Zhu Wu pulled out the steel sword at his waist and rushed forward, his body turned into an afterimage. At the same time, those wizards appeared on the path directly ahead.


    The first time they saw Zhu Wu, they seemed a little surprised. They didn''t expect to meet other people here, and this person rushed towards them with a weapon in his hand.


    A dark shadow ran past.


    The wizard in the middle dressed in plain clothes showed confusion on his face, a **** hole was pierced in his chest, white smoke was coming out, and his body began to collapse rapidly.


    "what is this!"


    He shouted and saw Zhu Wu had appeared in front of him.


    The other wizards were also startled, and quickly scattered and retreated. The next moment, with the explosion, they were covered in smoke and dust, and a sharp wind hung up.


    Zhang Xinyi stood not far away, looking at Mu, her eyes were dimly lit, and under her control, the smoke and dust turned into steel needles and shot at the wizards.


    This level of attack is certainly not fatal to those wizards, but the smoke seems to be covered with a layer of other things.


    A wizard''s body was pierced by a steel needle turned into smoke, and a large amount of white smoke came out of the cavity, and he fell powerlessly to the ground, and his body began to melt rapidly.


    Another wizard, farther away, dodged the needles, spreading a white grimace between his hands, with a screeching sound from its mouth.


    The sound was so ear-piercing that all the team members except Zhu Wu fell to the ground, covering their heads and rolling.


    "You despicable bugs actually used despicable means to attack us!" The wizard said angrily when he saw his companion''s death.


    Zhu Wu stood still, smiling, and said, "If you don''t run, you will die?"


    Before he finished speaking, an iron spear pierced the wizard''s chest, and white smoke came out of the wound.


    "when?"


    The wizard looked at the spear on his chest and was puzzled. Firstly, such a spear should not have pierced his flesh, and secondly, why he didn''t realize where the spear came from.


    "Is it over?"


    A strong man with several iron spears on his back climbed out of the bushes, looked around and asked.


    Seeing the wizard he killed, he didn''t react at all. This wasn''t the first time he had killed a wizard, on the contrary it was many times.


    Zhen Qiyi turned around and shouted: "It''s over, monk, you can come out now."


    A hand stretched out from the soft ground, and then a monk covered in mud crawled out. His eyes were tied with white bandages, his ears were sealed with tape, and only his mouth remained.


    "You don''t have to be so loud, I can''t hear you anyway."


    The monk spat out a mouthful of dirt and said expressionlessly, "How many people have I killed?"


    Zhen Qiyi thought for a while and said: "You can only be regarded as an accessory, so it shouldn''t be a heinous crime."


    "Is there any difference between beating someone to death with a fist and hacking someone to death with a knife?" the monk said coldly.


    The strong man yawned: "Of course there is a difference. It is more exciting and enjoyable to kill people with fists. Killing people with guns is the most boring. It doesn''t feel like it has anything to do with me."


    Zhang Xinyi knew that this former prisoner seemed to be a prisoner ~www.novelhall.com~ and asked seriously: "So you beat someone to death with your fist?"


    The strong man glanced at Zhang Xinyi and said, "Of course not. I said that I didn''t go to jail for murder."


    Zhu Wu looked at the corpse on the ground, licked his lips, and said, "Stop talking nonsense, clean up the corpse, and we''ll move the location immediately, those wizards have already noticed."


    These wizards didn''t make any movement at first, but since last night, people have been coming over one after another, as if to check the situation here.


    But they were stopped by them without exception.


    "What should we do if those wizards come directly with soldiers?" Zhang Xinyi worried.


    Zhu Wu shook his head and said, "No, they probably won''t send anyone over later."


    He knows that now is an important turning point, everything will be different from now on, but there is still one thing he needs to do.


    At that time, they also launched an attack on the wizard, but it was best to look like a success, but it was a complete failure.


    He survived, but followed the world gradually toward the abyss until it was destroyed.


    "If you don''t have me, try to avoid wizards when you meet them. It''s almost impossible for you to be opponents." Zhu Wu emphasized while looking at these players.


    Because of his ability, the means of other team members can affect those wizards, and through cooperation, they can have a suppressive effect.


    Zhen Qiyi nodded and said, "Of course, Captain Zhu, do you have anything to do?"


    Zhu Wu said with a smile: "You guys are watching around here, tell me if there is any situation, I will go to the other side to check the situation."


    The others were not surprised by this, Zhu Wu was much stronger than them, and would often leave alone.


    As for the specifics, Zhu Wu didn''t say anything, and none of them asked.

 v2 Chapter 170： Regala the Great

    In the following time, Su Changxing still did not contact Shen Jinxuan, but probably thought of what was going on,


    During this period of time, I am afraid that Jin exists as the main personality, and she cannot use the forum, so she cannot be contacted.


    "Is there something wrong with your body?"


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, thinking that Shen Jinxuan''s body had always been in an extremely unstable state.


    This is also the result of her being born with too powerful abilities, or her abilities are just like this. Only by splitting three different souls in the same body can she control such powerful abilities.


    The most powerful Shen Xuan was eroded by the influence of the giant hand in the doomsday world, causing her state to be extremely unstable.


    Shen Jinxuan is the most stable, but she can only be counted as an ordinary supernatural being with the weakest power.


    And Jin is considered the most balanced. While possessing strong power, it is also relatively stable and can exist for a long time.


    "She is still alive, those wizards should be capturing her, or have they already been captured?"


    Before, Su Changxing got the news from Luo Haotian that there would be explosions every night in Donglin City, and they could feel it from far away.


    The explosion was most likely caused by Jin.


    But what surprised him was that Jin was able to stay in Donglin City for so long without being caught. There was a great wizard in Donglin City, and it was difficult for anyone to escape from his nose.


    Even Su Changxing himself could hardly sneak in with confidence, let alone stay for such a long time.


    "Shen Xuan?"


    He soon realized that all of this must be Shen Xuan''s handwriting, otherwise Jin would have been caught by those wizards long ago just relying on Jin.


    He also sent a message to ask Shen Xuan before, but did not get a reply.


    "I''m afraid Chen Xi is doing something, in Donglin City? But they shouldn''t have much power left in the Donglin area."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, feeling that he couldn''t figure out many things, as if he was covered in a fog.


    After that, he packed his things, went downstairs, and walked out of the town, planning to go to Hekou County on the edge of Donglin area.


    The Seventeenth Group collected a large number of mysterious items in Hedong County.


    Lin Xiuyu will personally bring these mysterious items to Hekou County, and wait for Su Changxing to come and pick them up.


    It is also prone to problems when transporting too long a distance. After all, so many mysterious items are easy to be peeped or encounter other unexpected situations.


    A slender sickle appeared in Su Changxing''s hand, his body turned into a translucent ghost, he ran forward, and disappeared into the black mist.


    At this time, Anxi Town only has three teams and a small number of robot troops stationed here.


    The dwarf T3 followed Zhou An along the road and advanced towards the town behind. As the core of the robot army, it cannot be easily damaged.


    While walking on the road, Su Changxing received news from Zhen Qiyi that Zhu Wu had left alone again, probably in the direction of Donglin City.


    This is intriguing.


    Zhu Wu has something to hide from him, all his behaviors are very suspicious, his strength has improved extremely fast, and he even transformed himself into a half-blood.


    It''s just that at this time, Su Changxing doesn''t have time to worry about these things. Everyone has the opportunity to be a Extraordinary, and he doesn''t need to know all of them, as long as these people don''t betray him.


    Therefore, he didn''t ask Zhen Qiyi to take the initiative to investigate the situation, but just reported to him what he saw.


    As for the investigation team led by Zhu Wu, every member is an elite.


    Among them, the blindfolded and ear-plugged monk is also from Queshan Temple, and seems to be the brother of the Weihuo monk, "Dengzang".


    He was born blind and deaf, and survived in the doomsday world, but he survived only because he was not in the same area as Wei Huo.


    In that place, except for Su Changxing, almost no one survived, and at the last moment, even he almost fell among the zombies.


    All of this is related to Chen Xi''s Extraordinary called "Old Chen".


    He also asked Lin Xiuyu to find out if the Apocalypse had survived the doomsday world, but the signal was interrupted, and he didn''t find much useful information.


    Dawn itself is also trying its best to cover up the news in this regard, and the information of every Apocalypse is confidential.


    The inside of the Security Bureau is not that simple, but after the end of the day, the power has been greatly expanded, and the actual power of each team leader is extremely great.


    And because of the signal interruption, each group is operating independently.


    A few days ago, news came from the east, saying that the coastal area was completely sealed off by sea water and became isolated cities, and there were monsters hidden in the sea water, and no one dared to go into the sea.


    The only huge operational aircraft carrier was also completely destroyed by a behemoth.


    Far away from Donglin City, the black mist in the sky became thinner, and the number of iron anchors penetrating the sky and the earth became rarer.


    "Donglin City is not suitable for staying. This is a mistake in judgment at the beginning."


    Su Changxing stood on the electric tower and observed the surrounding situation. Then, he heard a few hoarse "quack quack" bird calls from the sky.


    Dozens of birds, the size of a puppy, were pitch-black, and their holes were glowing red, and they quickly moved towards him.


    Red-eyed black crow: rank nine, a highly aggressive bird with the habit of living in groups.


    Because of the cover of the black mist, Su Changxing didn''t notice their existence in the first place.


    These birds seemed to be lying in ambush here long ago, waiting for something to take the bait, but this time what they encountered was not a thing, but an iron plate.


    Su Changxing also noticed just now that the bones were being pushed under the iron tower, but he didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    These monsters in the black mist are probably around the ninth rank, at most no more than the eighth rank, and they do not pose any threat to him.


    He drew his gun and fired continuously, and more than a dozen red-eyed blood crows all fell from the sky.


    "Unreasonable bastard!"


    Just as he was about to leave here, more red-eyed blood crows were about to fly towards him in the black mist, forming an overwhelming momentum, and all the ears were filled with chaotic birdsong.


    Su Changxing held up the sickle and cut off the red-eyed black crows one by one, forming a barrier of blades in front of him, and he could cut off more than a dozen red-eyed black crows with a single stroke.


    After more than ten minutes, these crows were all dead and fell to the ground. Their black feathers were scattered in mid-air, stained with dark red blood.


    "Someone is manipulating?"


    He probed around with his senses and found no one else there.


    The ground was full of bird carcasses, exuding a stench, and the flesh and blood on the ground seemed to be rotting rapidly.


    Su Changxing stared at the ground, noticing that the flesh and feathers began to wriggle and condense into a ball.


    Immediately afterwards, a huge black shadow resembling a bird condensed from blood feathers rushed towards him.


    This is witchcraft!


    There is a wizard who is secretly manipulating all this.


    Su Changxing pulled out the revolver and shot at the body of the monster in front of him. With the flame and roar, the bullets scattered it.


    Looking around again, everything disappeared, and the corpses of those birds on the ground also disappeared. The scene just now was like an illusion.


    Only the bullet casings bouncing on the ground reminded him.


    A faint light flashed between Su Changxing''s eyes, triggering the "eye of insight", and seeing the flow of witchcraft energy.


    The next moment, he jumped off the iron tower. After chasing along the source of the energy, I saw a figure at a pool surrounded by mountains and full of mist.


    A large number of red-eyed black crows hovered in the sky, but they were very quiet, like the background of the sky, with a delicate wind, which was moistened with water.


    This person is none other than that Miss Bai, wearing a long white dress and a big round hat.


    "Your strength is really strong, no wonder you were able to beat her back."


    Miss Bai said in a cold voice, but there was a hint of teasing in her tone.


    Su Changxing walked over with a pistol in his hand, showing dangerous eyes, and said with a light smile:


    "As a wizard, it''s probably not a wise choice for you to lure me here like this."


    Flames burst forth.


    A silver light formed by a bullet pierced through her head, and the head exploded, and then, the whole body turned into countless black crows, scattered and condensed again.


    fake body again


    This time, Su Changxing realized immediately that this was the same as Karin''s vine clone, except that it was made of red-eyed black crows.


    There are similarities, indicating that there are common principles.


    Thinking of this, Su Changxing was not so anxious, the other party was just a fake body, and the meaning of killing her was not that great.


    He stared at Miss Bai''s broken face, and said calmly, "Is there anything you want to say for bringing me here?"


    Miss Bai stretched out her hand to smooth the broken spot on her face, showing dissatisfaction, frowned and said, "Don''t you know that hitting a **** the face is very impolite?"


    Su Changxing shrugged his shoulders, and said seriously: "I just want to kill you, but it''s very difficult for you wizards to die, so it''s a little troublesome."


    Miss Bai crossed her legs, sat on a black crow, floating in the air, opened her eyes wide, and said with interest:


    "You don''t need to be so hostile to me~www.novelhall.com~ I haven''t killed anyone in this world, but I''ve saved a lot of people, you should know that."


    Su Changxing glanced at the clear pool water, and said calmly, "Is this important?"


    Miss Bai sighed, moved to the front of Su Changxing, stared into his eyes, and said, "Get to know me, my name is Erbai, and we are against war. It''s just that the world full of black mist is too aggressive, and we We can only act first.¡±


    "We were not prepared to set foot on your land. We will win this war. When we win them, everything will be over. It''s just that in the process, some things went off track"


    Su Changxing didn''t understand what the other party meant, so he said angrily, "Don''t beat around the bush, just say it directly."


    Alba looked serious. Word by word: "Our king of white wizards, Emperor Regala, fell in this war."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but change his expression when he heard this: "You mean, a wizard king died in this war?"


    Alba said with a sullen face, "Yes, we have a wizard king who died in the war, but Emperor Regala is not an ordinary wizard king, but the king of all wizards. He shouldn''t have died there."


    As he said that, Elbai''s expression became ferocious, and his eyes glowed with blazing brilliance: "This is a big joke. No one believed this fact at the time!"


    Su Changxing understood the meaning behind the words, and said, "So, he was plotted by your own people?"


    Albay took a deep breath and said slowly: "Yes, this is a long-planned conspiracy. Although I don''t know the specifics, there must be a wizard king who betrayed him. Probably the inflated desires of those dark wizards only It will bring destruction, how can they not understand!"

 v2 Chapter 171： from the mad gaze

    Su Changxing reckoned that Elbai had a very close relationship with Emperor Rui Gela, otherwise he wouldn''t be so angry.


    Heir or apprentice?


    The relationship between these wizards is a bit strange. The wizard king''s son died, and the wizards in Donglin City didn''t seem to have much reaction.


    "So you are also a son of the Wizard King."


    "Too?"


    "Among the white wizards I killed before, there seems to be a son of the wizard king."


    "You killed him?" A look of surprise appeared in Albay''s eyes.


    Su Changxing looked up at her, and said with a light smile, "That''s right, he must be dead. You wizards have many methods, so you might still be alive."


    Erbai frowned tightly, and said in a concentrated voice: "Well, this is troublesome, he is the heir of the bloodline, and has the power inherited by the wizard king. That wizard king will not let you go, the wizard wants to inherit the power of the bloodline. It¡¯s an extremely difficult thing.¡±


    "none of your business."


    Su Changxing felt that Ai Erbai''s focus was a bit strange, and said with a smile: "It doesn''t matter if I am killed, too many people have died, so it doesn''t matter if I have one more or one less."


    Hearing this, Albai sighed again, pointed in the direction of Donglin City, and said, "In that city, a door is being built to lead to that world full of black mist."


    "Once this door is built, your world will be further eroded by the black mist, and you will fall into a situation where there is no redemption."


    really.


    The news that Elbai said was similar to what he had expected before. These wizards came to them also for war, and wanted to use Donglin City as a springboard to further expand the war.


    Su Changxing''s expression remained unchanged, and he said calmly, "Does this count as a betrayal? Tell me such important news."


    Elbai just smiled and said, "The war can''t end so quickly."


    Su Changxing mocked: "A moment ago you were still talking about opposing war."


    "The situation is different... now is probably your last chance."


    Albai sat on the black crow and retreated quickly, waved his hand, smiled playfully, and was about to leave.


    Su Changxing raised the gun, pursed his lips, and said in a very flat tone: "Did I tell you that you can leave?"


    A low voice with a hint of hoarseness, surrounded by mist.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Before Erbai could speak, she saw countless silver threads shooting towards her through the white mist, soundlessly, like a moving painting.


    Gold bound her like the twilight light, and the movements of the crows in the sky.


    In an instant, more than 20 bullets pierced her body, smashing her to pieces, and falling down a large number of black crow corpses.


    Fear spread in her heart.


    This sudden burst of power, like a violent storm, made her feel the taste of death.


    The golden light disappeared suddenly, and Elbai''s body was once again condensed by countless black crows in front of Su Changxing.


    But because too many red-eyed black crows died at once, the remaining black crows couldn''t condense into a complete body.


    Those black crows can only condense her upper body, and there are many gaps in her head.


    At present, her avatar is not as strong as Karin''s avatar, so she probably won''t be Karin''s opponent.


    "You crazy!"


    Ai Erbai cursed loudly, thinking that he had persuaded Su Changxing, but never thought that he would do it suddenly.


    The black crow''s corpse squirmed quickly on the ground, and larger black crows flew out one by one, and rushed towards Su Changxing.


    The re-condensed crows were no longer life, but just witchcraft, and they rushed towards Su Changxing from all directions.


    "You have already lost, do you still want to fight?"


    Su Changxing''s eyes were bright, and the golden light refracted in the surrounding space again, trapping the black crows flying towards him.


    The degree of mystery has greatly increased again in the past few days, his strength has also become stronger, and the rules of the field displayed have become more complete.


    He walked leisurely in the golden light, walking towards Albay step by step, with a cold face, dark and deep eyes, unable to see the light.


    "Some things are deeply rooted in the bones. That kind of pride, arrogance, and disregard at any time is disgusting!"


    Su Changxing came to her, grabbed her mutilated body with one hand and smashed it to the ground. The rough rock cracked and formed a big pit. Bright red blood sprayed from Albai''s mouth and sprinkled on the fair skin.


    The huge force caused her body to collapse again, leaving only half of her face, and the rest turned into black crows and flew away, bringing a gust of wind.


    "You can''t kill me." Alba said coldly, and he didn''t panic when he saw this situation. This is just a fake body, and he will die if he dies.


    "Your actions will push this world to destruction, you will regret it, Su Changxing!"


    Su Changxing pulled out a pistol wrapped with a gray cloth belt, pointed it at Albay''s head, pursed his lips and said with a smile: "I never regret it, everything has been carefully considered, so if it fails, it will fail."


    "There is a saying that people plan things and God makes things happen. You should be able to understand that I am not a bloodthirsty person, and I don''t like killing people."


    bang~


    Pulling the trigger, a translucent, glowing bullet sank into Albay''s forehead, but there was no wound.


    Correspondingly, Elbai''s eyes became slack.


    This is a ghost bomb. Although it has no real physical damage, it can tear the spirit.


    "What do you want?"


    She was a little puzzled, she didn''t understand what Su Changxing was going to do, if she was to be killed, just do it directly, there was no need to be so troublesome.


    Her spirit is also very strong, this level of mental tearing will only make her fall into a trance for a short time, but it is impossible to fundamentally harm her.


    What''s more, this is just a clone.


    "What am I going to do? Just watch."


    A dark gem-like eyeball appeared on Su Changxing''s left hand, he connected with it spiritually and triggered the power within it.


    His eyes also changed, becoming deep and dark, like a bottomless pool of dead water, which made people sink involuntarily...


    [The Butcher''s Eye: "Blood Hand Butcher" Klein''s eye was gouged out when he fell into madness, with the deepest desire and abyss, which can make people fall into the abyss. ¡¿


    Su Changxing didn''t know if it was the right thing to do, but those who were about to drown would grab any straw, and those who were approaching the abyss would desperately climb up.


    There is a power in the eyes of the butcher that makes him afraid, UU reading www.uukanshu.com is enough to devour his entire spirit and even his soul.


    Of course, only such a powerful force is worthy of his control.


    Scarlet blood slid down, but his eyes were so dark that no expression could be seen, as if dripped with ink.


    Numerous honeycomb-like holes appeared in his spirit, and other things were left out of these holes, and after that, his whole spiritual world turned upside down.


    The spirit of a normal person should be calm, with small waves, but it will not be turned upside down like this.


    This is a harbinger of madness!


    Suddenly, he saw a man holding a machete and wearing an apron standing in front of him. The gray apron was covered with bits and pieces of blood, and a severed intestine was wrapped around the concave part of the blade.


    "What are you doing! Don''t mess around..."


    Albay seemed to see something terrible and screamed in horror, but her childish pores were completely disintegrated and lost their original luster.


    The blazing light also went out.

 v2 Chapter 172： sisters

    , the fastest update of the global game: with the latest chapters in the portable store!


    Many people died, and corpses were everywhere, like a layer of blankets, broken streets, destroyed houses, stalled carriages, and missing horses.


    A slender figure hovered above the street, with four white feathers behind him.


    The clear and deep singing echoed in my ears, holy and solemn.


    "Krien! You''re going to kill everyone."


    "What does that matter, there will always be sacrifices, there will always be death, why can''t it be you."


    "You have changed, become numb, strange, you are not the original you."


    "People will change. Besides, I have always been like this. I have never changed. It''s just that the goal has changed. You should be able to understand."


    "I do not understand!"


    Lina''s roar echoed in her ears.


    This is so real, like having experienced such a scene.


    It''s just that those beautiful and smart eyes have changed, becoming more solemn, carrying something called "benevolence", and ignoring everything.


    But didn''t Lina already die in the manor?


    As one of Henry''s offerings.


    What''s happening here?


    Su Changxing fell into a momentary confusion, but knew that this was not an illusion, but something he saw in the "eye of the butcher", or this memory was originally recorded in the eye of the butcher.


    That seemed to be him, not Kryon, but why did this eyeball appear in the rewards of the doomsday game.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Everything fell silent, Su Changxing immediately threw his eyeballs into Galaxy in his pocket, disconnected from it, and squatted on the ground panting heavily.


    His mental power was almost drained, and he only used the "Butcher''s Eye" for a few seconds, but it should be worth it.


    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and he looked at "Albay" who was lying on the ground in a daze.


    This is not the real Albay, but the spirit she possesses is independent, a part separated from Albay, and is not considered powerful.


    This also gave Su Chang an opportunity to take advantage of.


    "Are you okay?" Su Changxing looked down at "Ai Erbai" lying on the ground with a mutilated body.


    "There''s no big problem, I just need to take a rest." "Albay" looked dull, as if he was thinking about something else.


    Su Changxing stood up from the ground, covered his eyes and said, "Take me to Elbai, where is she? Let''s kill her, I think you should be very willing."


    "She...I probably shouldn''t tell you that she is the main body, and I am the clone." "Albai" said uncertainly.


    A smile curled up on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, and he said, "Kill her, and you will be the real Albai, and you will be a unique existence."


    He suddenly remembered the joke that the hound said, and it was especially appropriate for this situation at this time, but the power of "El Bai" is not weak.


    "Hehe, it makes sense." Ai Erbai showed a wicked smile on his face, Tong Kong was empty and lost his expression.


    At this moment, she is not like a clone, but like an independent person, an independent life.


    Her mutilated body floated up from the air, skimmed across the pond, and carried the black crow to the nearby mountain, her body gradually became complete.


    This is a process of releasing one''s nature. The so-called "degeneration" is nothing but a complete enlargement of the desire side to its maximum position.


    When Su Changxing used the Butcher''s Eye, he understood such a process, and controlled his behavior by dragging the opponent into a state of madness and chaos.


    This is to make a soul metamorphose from the interior and become completely different from before.


    This is playing with the soul, and it is also a terrible force.


    Su Changxing followed Ai Erbai, staring at her back, everything is still under his control.


    And once out of control, he was ready to kill Elbai immediately.


    In the crazy gaze just now, he left a back door in the spirit of "El Bai", which can be triggered to drag it into the abyss of complete madness, and even destroy it.


    Su Changxian just made such a method based on intuition, but he is still not sure what the consequences will be.


    He doesn''t know much about the words of the butcher, and most of the whole behavior is the result of the eyeballs guiding him


    This eyeball fits him too well, it is a part of his flesh and blood, that kind of guidance is like muscle memory, like an instinctive reaction.


    It''s not that close.


    Ai Erbai is still very cautious, but even so, it still cannot prevent Su Changxing from finding her.


    Or rather she finds her herself.


    How to avoid am I not me?


    this is a problem.


    "After killing her, will you kill me?" "Albai" suddenly turned his head to look, with an expectant smile on his mouth, and a blush on his fair cheeks.


    "Maybe." Su Changxing said unabashedly.


    "Erbai" smiled instead: "I have no other requirements, as long as she dies before me, then I will be satisfied!"


    It seemed that she was really happy, it was hard to imagine why a clone would be so happy to devour the master.


    Su Changxing seemed to be infected by this emotion, nodded and said: "Yes, after killing her, you will be the real, the only Albai."


    "Actually, I don''t care about this. I just want her to die. This should be a very interesting thing... I don''t want to be Ai Erbai either." The voice of "Ai Erbai" came from Su Changxing''s ear. A black crow came up.


    "why?"


    "Can I not tell?"


    "of course can."


    "You are very understanding."


    "I always have."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    now.


    Erbai stood on the top of the factory building, looking at the cirrus clouds in the sky, and the waves of black fog were in a daze.


    "Dead? No, just disconnected and approached me quickly."


    She felt something strange happened to the clone, which was beyond his expectation. In her expectation, there would only be three situations.


    Either Su Changxing''s strength is not strong, and the possibility of being killed by her clone is very small, it is just conceivable, but it is not possible


    Either her clone was killed by Su Changxing, which is possible, but she thinks it is unlikely, even if she cannot be defeated, her clone should still be able to escape.


    The last possibility is that her avatar convinced Su Changxing that they cooperate, which is the best result.


    No matter what, her goal can be achieved, and the other party will act according to her expectations after receiving her news, and there will be another war with the wizards in Donglin City.


    But now this situation seems strange, as if some force hinders the connection between her and the clone.


    The unexpected made her uneasy.


    However, even if she sensed that the clone was approaching quickly, she couldn''t avoid it.


    The two of them can feel the presence of each other, they are one in themselves.


    Soon, as a large number of red-eyed black crows appeared in the distant sky, the figure of "Erbai" appeared in front of her.


    The number of black crows is much less, and it seems that a fierce battle has been fought.


    Seeing this scene, Elbai''s heart also calmed down a bit, no matter what happened, she could know it from the avatar.


    At least the avatar returned successfully, not the worst case.


    "What happened, you lost contact." Elbai asked blankly, looking at the clone.


    "Erbai" had a charming smile on his face, his skin was shiny and shimmering, and he gestured with his left hand: "A little accident happened, but there is no major problem, my body."


    Albai felt a little strange seeing the other party like this, but he didn''t go into it too deeply. The avatar''s personality was indeed somewhat different from hers, and this was unavoidable.


    She stretched out her hand to the clone, and said calmly: "Come here, let me see what happened, what is the attitude of that group leader Su?"


    "Erbai" walked towards her slowly from the air, and said enthusiastically: "He is very willing to cooperate and has been convinced by our charm. If we can kill that **** Karin together with him, of course The best."


    Bitch?


    How could she use such vulgar words.


    Elbai was unfamiliar with this avatar, who had inherited most of her memory and part of her spirit. The white wizard was not so vulgar, but an elegant existence.


    "What''s wrong with you? What happened?"


    Albai stopped his hand suddenly, frowned and looked at the clone and questioned.


    "What''s the matter? Am I fine? I completed your task well, is there anything strange?" "Albai" visited with an innocent face, with a dazed expression, and then flushed appear on the face.


    Within half a meter of the two sides, she rushed towards the other side suddenly, turning into countless black crows, enveloping them in overwhelming blackness.


    Su Changxing stood in the black mist not far away. Looking at such a scene, doubts appeared in his mind again.


    As a false body, Albay is an independent life at the same time, which seems very unreasonable, just like a wizard creates a life with witchcraft.


    Obviously, a wizard like Elbai cannot do this, not even a great wizard, the creation of life belongs to a higher level of power, at best it is just to transform life.


    So how did this existence that is both life and double body come about?


    Soon, he had the answer.


    "What do you want to do? We are one, you are just a clone!"


    A blazing white light shone in Elbai''s eyes, and white eyes appeared in front of her, trying to stop the black crows.


    Among the countless black crows, a delicate and beautiful face emerged, with an expression ranging from mild to ferocious, and laughed like a madman:


    "One, we are indeed one, how do you feel now?"


    The corners of Albay''s eyes twitched slightly, his face became cold, and he said in puzzlement: "It''s impossible, how did you break free? But it''s meaningless, you''re dead, and we are alone now."


    "Erbai" stabbed at her frantically with the spirit like the tip of a knife, as if wanting to die together, because they were already one body~www.novelhall.com~ Those spiritual protections didn''t have any effect.


    "One body? You''re so lucky to say that, my sister!"


    The voice of "Erbai" flowed in the wind, a bit harsh and depressing.


    The red-eyed black crow turned into chains, binding Albay''s body layer by layer.


    Those white eyes wanted to attack the red-eyed black crow, but they were painless, as if they were fighting each other with their left and right hands.


    Hearing this, Elbai''s expression moved, but he said calmly: "It''s no one''s fault, it can only be regarded as fate, this is a wizard!"


    "Well, you took everything from me!" "Alba" screamed.


    "No, there is no way to do it, and I can''t control it. All wizards are like this. You are not my opponent, and you are just a clone after all."


    To provide you with the global game of Hua Duo in the Great God Desert: with the fastest update in the portable store, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save the bookmark!


    Chapter 172 Sisters to read for free.https://

 v2 Chapter 173： twin blood ritual

    , the fastest update of the global game: with the latest chapters in the portable store!


    One eye after another shone with dazzling light, and Albay''s spirit suddenly became fierce, like a mountain pressing down on "Elbai".


    of.


    After all, stronger.


    After all, the ontology.


    Regardless of spirit or strength, Elbai had absolute dominance, firmly suppressing "Elbai".


    The white light emitted by the black chain eyeballs formed by the crows was broken inch by inch, turning into corpses of crows falling from the sky.


    "Erbai"''s face was full of hatred and anger, and hatred is also a kind of desire, the most easily aroused desire.


    Faced with this kind of anger, Albai looked very calm, neither sad nor difficult.


    "Fate. You need to struggle, but that''s not necessary."


    Twin Blood Sacrifice, a kind of witchcraft handed down only by white wizards, is used on unformed embryos and requires twins.


    When he was born, there was only one child.


    Need many wizards, only strong wizards.


    Children who are endowed with witchcraft will have a clone at birth, and the clone will become stronger with the strength of the main body.


    Extremely powerful witchcraft is also a forbidden technique of the Kodo family, and it is forbidden to spread it to the outside world.


    Su Changxing didn''t expect the "butcher''s eye" to awaken the self-awareness of "Erbai", making him aware of his own existence, but only a clone.


    In fact, this kind of self-awareness is extremely weak, just staring crazily, turning the inside of the soul upside down, but making the self-consciousness stronger.


    It should be called Alba, but there is no other name, because the world has never had a place.


    Possibly the most miserable life, born as a puppet, born as a clone, there is no room for resistance.


    Su Changxing thought about it, and felt that Huang Biao''s view of fate was just a little bit reasonable. Those who deserve to die will always die, and those who will die will die no matter what.


    Sometimes, some things can be changed.


    Su Changxing watched the two fight, but he didn''t catch his hand. He waited for the right moment, and waited until both of them reached their limit.


    Albay''s strength is at the sixth level, underestimated.


    While the clones were fighting, Elbai also paid attention to the surrounding situation, and felt that he was the culprit.


    Maybe Su Changxing can do it too.


    A piece of red-eyed crow, staring at white eyes, fell to the ground next to each other, turning into scattered feathers mixed with black blood.


    Su Changxing set up a black and white sniper rifle, aimed the lens at Albay''s head, saved up the "gunfire trial", waited for a second, and pulled the trigger.


    The power of the first bullet is often the most, and it is also required to be able to hit the enemy and break through the defense so that the subsequent bullets can cause more damage.


    Albay seemed to have expected it earlier, his eyes were shining with a blazing white brilliance.


    A giant one with two white wings appeared in the air, looking in Su Changxing''s direction, and the white feathers flew down in mid-air, accompanied by a clear singing sound.


    The huge naked eyes are full of indifference, giving a sense of sacredness, making Su Changxing suddenly think of Lina''s eyes, giving the same feeling, tall and solemn.


    Just because the two are similar, they are naturally connected.


    The gaze of the bullet giant''s naked eyes began to ablate rapidly, but the speed of ablation was far behind the speed of the ablation.


    In an instant, the bullet hit Albay''s body, but it seemed to be blocked by something, sparked violently, and a violent explosion occurred.


    Following the violent impact, Elbai''s body flew backwards, and the image of that naked eye also became distorted and fixed.


    Except for the first bullet, the following bullets all stared at Rong Rongkong with naked eyes, and did not touch Elbai.


    "White Wizard''s top-level witchcraft also comes from the power of the gods, and the side effects of this kind of magic are very strong." The voice of "Albai" rang out.


    Ai Erbai got up from the ground, with a tragic smile on his face, the blood on his facial features stopped flowing, the damage caused by Su Changxing, and the side effect of using a kind of witchcraft.


    At this moment, his face looked frightening, although it was beautiful, it was also like a ghost.


    Su Changxing understood why there was such a contrast, it must be due to witchcraft.


    Sora''s distorted naked eye. Like a substance, but like a projection.


    Just looking at it made Su Changxing feel dizzy for a while.


    [Order Envoy: The strong existence reflected by witchcraft, the real existence of a certain space, worshiped by hundreds of millions of creatures...follow the rules, protect the order, judge the chaos, and purify the ignorance. ¡¿


    Make?


    Su Changxing stared at the eyeballs with white wings, and his breathing became rapid. It was a real creature, not a fantasy creature.


    Just the projection made by witchcraft makes people feel suffocated, but what really exists makes people feel strong.


    Immediately afterwards, that one naked eye looked at Su Changxing, and felt a scorching heat from his skin, which became scorching hot, as if it had melted.


    field!


    Su Changxing reacted instantly and expanded his domain to fight.


    The golden light refracted in space, enveloping the naked eye and Albai together.


    "The power of the field?"


    Ai Erbai showed a puzzled look on his face, he didn''t expect Su Changxing to also control the field.


    very surprised.


    Mastering the domain means that you are far away from the wizard, and you can become a wizard only by constantly improving the domain.


    Only a quantity of accumulation.


    Ai Erbai began to waver, unable to understand why the young life could go so far.


    Su Changxing''s age seems to be only ten or twenty years old, maybe more, but his strength has reached a certain level.


    It made me think of those famous wizard kings, all of whom were young and then developed by leaps and bounds to become the capital of the wizard king.


    The older you get, the more decayed you become. Even wizards with long lifespans cannot grow after reaching a certain age.


    The wizards of the younger generation are already top-notch, but they can''t compare with Su Changxing. Su Changxing is young.


    Let doubt the correctness of the wizard.


    Those who are confident that their endowment is incompetent, and the sorcerer is also unique, will be able to take over the title of wizard king.


    The power of that naked eye is permeable, even though Su Changxing has completely closed his mind, he still feels such solemnity and holiness.


    It seems to stimulate something else.


    Suddenly, Su Changxing felt that the Butcher''s Eye had regained contact, and that connection gradually became stronger and closer, as if that eye was the left eye.


    The field of vision becomes confused, mixed with some black floating substances, it floats left and right, floats in the whole world, and can penetrate any objects.


    In one room, various strong emotions erupted in Su Changxing''s mind, and his face emerged.


    Anger, sadness, sadness, ignorance, emotion...


    emotions, and the emotions conveyed by the butcher''s eye are so strong, especially sad and regretful.


    Its opposites are like old enemies.


    Although the field displayed by the eyeball is simple, it is also large enough to suppress the twilight field.


    ¡¾Purification: remove the redundant part of the rules, remove all unnecessary existence...¡¿


    Although Su Changxing fell to Fang, he was not defeated. His domain was very tenacious, and tenacious, even with the existence of the white mask, it was enough to completely defeat him.


    The situation of the stalemate between the two sides suddenly changed.


    "what!


    ! "


    Al Baifa screamed, and the red-eyed black crow flew from his chest, and his body was hit hard and began to separate.


    Su Changxing took the opportunity to fight back, and a silver light flew from his body and shot at Ai Erbai.


    Shrouded in silver light, the speed of the bullet has also slowed down, but the specific shape can still be seen clearly, only an afterimage can be seen.


    In an instant, the bullet pierced through Albay''s head, and the terrifying impact directly shattered and destroyed his head.


    The empty "make" quickly blurred, the singing stopped abruptly, and the domain it brought collapsed completely.


    Alba rolled violently, with the red-eyed black crow wrapped around him, only Su Changxing was able to deal with it, and "Alba" who was still standing behind him.


    A fair fight.


    But I didn''t care about whether it was fair or not, and it was important~ www.novelhall.com~ Su Changxing approached, opened the bag, put a piece of beef jerky into his mouth, and said slowly:


    "Just a long time ago, I heard a joke about an Extraordinary being killed by his own clone."


    "Dang, I don''t think it''s funny, I just think it''s a cold joke, but now it''s really funny enough."


    "Is it a joke to be killed by something you look down on?"


    Affected by the "butcher''s eye", the eyes became pitch black, black and black, appearing terrifying.


    Erbai is not dead yet, but he is also dying, his recovered head is pale, looking at Su Changxing''s gun, he breaks down emotionally, and suddenly cries:


    "Sister, sister, help me, I want to die, I will let you die!"


    Tears slid from his cheeks, dripping with bright red blood.


    To provide you with the global game of Hua Duo in the Great God Desert: with the fastest update in the portable store, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save the bookmark!


    Free reading of Chapter 173 Twin Blood Sacrifice.https://

 v2 Chapter 174： the past

    , the fastest update of the global game: with the latest chapters in the portable store!


    On a rainy night, with the sound of crying, two baby girls were born.


    Everyone in the house fell silent.


    What should have happened, only one baby girl was born, but now there are two.


    The twin blood ritual failed.


    Especially exceptional things, there have been no examples of failure for a long time, at least when I remember.


    "What should I do now?"


    "What to do, what to do, let''s talk about it after the Patriarch returns."


    Everyone in the house was in trouble.


    A child with excellent talent and great progress, but there are some flaws.


    The Twin Blood Sacrifice is as simple as having one more body, and it turns one power into two powers.


    The children who are performed the twin blood sacrifice will also have higher talents, stronger vitality, and stronger spirit.


    The threshold of birth is also the key to the reason why the family has continuously produced strong wizards.


    The conditions for performing the Twin Blood Sacrifice are extremely strict. Firstly, it needs to target identical twins, and secondly, it needs to be performed by a wizard.


    The most essential difference between a wizard and a wizard is also an insurmountable threshold.


    Now that such an accident has occurred, it cannot be tolerated.


    The two girls only have one name, Albay, the name has already been decided, and there will be more names.


    As for other matters, you only need to wait until the Patriarch returns to deal with them.


    The war is still going on, and the battle between the white wizard and the dark wizard has reached its limit, and the two sides will die as long as they meet.


    this.


    The leader of the Kodo family, Regala, is leading the legion to fight against the dark wizard.


    This kind of war lasted for a year, and countless people died, but it was not over yet, and it would end only when they felt tired after fighting home.


    Everyone thought that this war would end soon, but they didn''t expect it to last for three years.


    When the white wizards felt defeated, Regala showed amazing strength and beheaded the wizard king of the two dark wizards with terrifying witchcraft.


    At that time, there were many wizard kings, more than ten.


    Let the situation become different in an instant, and the war that was originally over has intensified again.


    Shuffle, also change.


    If wizards want to further expand outward, they must carry out internal unification, at least so scattered.


    During this period, several wizard kings fell, and when only four wizard kings including Regra remained, the war finally ended.


    The battle of kings.


    The four wizard kings established the title of the strongest wizard, the wizard king, and Regala also won the title of emperor.


    The wizard king is not only the title, but also the strength, which represents the highest level of all wizards, and also represents the highest glory.


    Since then, there have only been four wizard kings, and the one who bears the title of wizard king has not changed.


    From then on, it was the first year of the king.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Say it should be saved."


    The girl with flowers on her hair and a toga said with a desolate look on her face.


    The girl next to her who looks exactly the same, but is dressed slightly the same, with a golden flower in her gown, held hands and said with a smile:


    "How could it be? Since we''ve come to the world, we should keep it, and it''s meaningful."


    "Is it?" asked the girl with flowers on her hair.


    But my sister, it should have been saved, if there is an accident, maybe it should have gone to the world at all.


    Some things are fate, and some things are, it seems like playing tricks on the world.


    "Affirmative, mother has no doubts, believe in father, and understand."


    The girl with the golden flower in the robe, for sure, sister, should inherit the orthodoxy of the White Wizard.


    The legitimacy of the White Wizard of Regala.


    The Kodo family is also orthodox of the White Wizard, and will inherit the name of the Kodo family in the future, so it should also be orthodox.


    I know about the Twin Blood Sacrifice, and feel that the technique is very heavy, even if I don''t have the technique, I can still become the wizard king.


    But what do you think, especially the older generation of wizards has figured out how to fix it.


    The younger sister lowered her head and said softly, "I just want to die, I want to live."


    The elder sister looked at her younger sister, touched her shoulder, and said with a serious face: "I will die, no matter what my father says."


    "Really?" The younger sister looked at her sister suspiciously.


    The elder sister showed a confident smile: "Of course, reading is not that important, it''s not."


    ¡­


    At night, a bright lamp was hung on the table, and three flames were floating and swaying slightly.


    Regala was flipping through the file, and when she looked up, she saw a short figure running into the room with a golden flower in her robe, sister.


    Regala put down the file, looked up at Albay, and asked, "What''s the matter? Let''s talk about witchcraft tomorrow."


    Elbai took a deep breath and looked serious: "Are you still planning to perform the twin blood sacrifice on your sister?"


    Regala put down the file and nodded: "Yes, tradition, the result of family discussions."


    Albay fully explained: "Why, why must release the spell."


    Regala was silent, calmly: "The family seems to be powerful, but the wizard king is the only one who understands that after living for so long, if there is no place to take over, those who wait for the family will perish."


    "The dying lion will be surrounded by hungry wolves. In terms of profit, there is no reason for anything."


    "And the one who takes over the position, so it is necessary, it makes it easier to walk to the position of the wizard king."


    "With your help, I will definitely become the Wizard King!"


    "So just for, also for, for the family. The mission you bear, you must undertake it."


    "My sister''s mission is to help, achieve, and let go of the position of the wizard king."


    The room fell silent.


    Albay also understood. In fact, he had the answer, but he still asked.


    "If, say, if, die, let my sister live?" Alba looked up at Regala, his eyes were extremely clear.


    Rui Grand was stunned, with a serious expression: "It can be ~www.novelhall.com~ fate is destined, and the result is only one."


    "Thinking too much, maybe I will lock up my sister and meet again."


    "Emotion is a very complicated thing, but as a wizard, learn to control it."


    After Regera returned, she only saw Elba, but not her sister, presumably because of the reason.


    "..."


    "Stop talking, go back first."


    "Okay, father."


    Erbai hesitated, turned his head and left, knowing what could be changed.


    When I returned, I saw my younger sister, and I heard that she was locked up.


    Falling into hesitation: "Why did it suddenly close? Even if you die, it should be the same."


    To provide you with the global game of Hua Duo in the Great God Desert: with the fastest update in the portable store, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save the bookmark!


    Chapter 174 Free reading in the past.https://

 v2 Chapter 175： real arby

    , the fastest update of the global game: with the latest chapters in the portable store!


    The sound of iron doors banging.


    The girl in a long robe and with flowers on her head was sitting in the cage blankly, staring at the night sky outside in a daze.


    "Why do you want to die, why..."


    understand everything.


    It seems that the extra one is born, and the one born is wrong.


    And that seems to be the case.


    I haven''t seen what the so-called abyss looks like, but it''s probably the same. There is no light in the darkness, and there is no hope.


    Cruel to a child of just a few years old.


    I also tried hard, just now, I ran to Rui Gela to ask for the general to be killed, Rui Gela only looked at it, calmly let the gate go inside, and didn''t say a word.


    Not even a word of reason.


    Because I don''t think it is necessary, it should be saved.


    Darkness is often easy for light to shine in. My sister is the light, and I still believe that my sister will let me live.


    Facts have proved that my belief is correct.


    On the day of the Twin Blood Sacrifice, Elbai stayed in the same room, and her sister gave her the robe with the golden flower.


    "Wear it. If you wear it, you will live, and you will die in obscurity."


    I just remember the warm smile on my sister''s face, which made me feel relaxed and attached.


    "But promise one thing, you must become the Wizard King."


    I was stunned, I understood why my sister made such a decision, I hoped that I would die, and of course I also hoped that my sister would die.


    I want both, but I will definitely choose one.


    For a moment, he hesitated.


    Imagine being as radiant as my sister, receiving all the attention, and wearing a long robe as if she was enchanted.


    The elder sister wore a long robe and combed her hair in a different style, and her appearance seemed to have changed.


    She reacted only when she was wearing a robe, full of tears, looked at her sister and said in a low voice, "Okay! You will die, you will definitely die."


    "It doesn''t matter, it looks like, from now on, it will be Albay, and Albay will be the supreme wizard king."


    After finishing speaking, Albai turned and walked out of the house without hesitation or any pause, like eating and sleeping, such ordinary things.


    I have already remembered exactly what happened afterwards, only the one who was fascinated by the lake and the lake survived, while the elder sister''s twin blood ritual disappeared.


    After a long time, the memory will fade, and the feelings will fade, let alone a child''s feelings and memories.


    ¡­


    Albert was crying.


    Suddenly recalled everything, such a dusty memory from once remembered, like putting it in a box, covered with dust, not opened for a long time, and forgotten.


    "Ai Erbai" looked at it, and laughed: "If you save it once, can you save it a second time? Cherish it yourself, sister."


    "It shouldn''t be a problem to take back what belongs to you. If you make a mistake once, you will also make a mistake a second time."


    make a mistake?


    Ai Erbai looked at it, and screamed: "The one who voluntarily gave up, that''s it, why should I take it back, and why should I be blamed."


    "Erbai" stared without saying a word, grabbed his chest with one hand, and with a dull voice, his palm sank into Erbai''s chest.


    "No wonder, I only regret what I have done, and do you really think it is voluntary? Do you really think that you will give up your own life to save?"


    "Really, I don''t know how to do anything, everyone is selfish, just like."


    Albay looked at the other party in a daze, as if thinking about something, black crows appeared one by one, devouring the flesh and blood bit by bit until there was nothing left.


    There is no more Alba in the world, only Alba.


    Erbai stood up from the flesh and blood all over the floor, looked back at Su Changxing, calmly: "The goal has been achieved, have you killed it?"


    Su Changxing chewed the beef jerky, shook his head slightly and said, "Worry, it''s still useful."


    Elbai''s identity is very important, more articles will be done in the future, and besides the discovery, it should not be known that the real Albai is dead.


    Now that he is really dead, the only fake thing has become real.


    One reason.


    There is always a fixed position that needs to be filled, so the filling is not so heavy.


    With a confused look on her face, Al Bailu turned her head and said, "I know I''m willing to kill, so I expected it."


    Su Changxing smiled lightly: "Well, it''s very clear, is it really Albai''s sister? Or is it the real Albai?"


    At this moment, Albay is in a chaotic existence, inheriting part of Albay''s memory, and also possessing her sister''s self-awareness.


    Driven by the Butcher''s Eye, the original Al was born with a new soul.


    "Yes." Albai''s eyes were still so empty, as if he had been drawn away.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    then.


    Su Changxing continued to go to Hekou County, and Lin Xiuyu sent news that he arrived in Hekou County yesterday, carrying a large amount of mysterious items.


    Hekou County is at the edge of the Donglin area, and the Doomsday is also a poor and remote place, and fewer people will live after the Doomsday.


    "How many people die? If you are weak, you can die anytime." Albai said, looking at the desolation around him.


    Su Changxing walked away and said, "For the doomsday, Liyuan''s flat world... I can understand it."


    Al Baiman: "How can I understand that the world has been flat for a long time, starting from birth."


    "Don''t expose yourself later, let the wizard know that it will cause certain troubles, it''s better to talk." Su Changxing looked down at the phone and ordered.


    It''s just for such trouble, after all, he accepts the existence of wizards.


    Soon, a man in combat uniform with braids behind his head led Xiang away.


    "Team Leader Su, you are so fast, I thought you were talented."


    It was Chen Ling who was holding a long sword covered in blood. The blood seemed to have gone through a battle just now.


    Su Changxing smiled, and went to shake hands: "It''s not too far away, and time is tight, and it was delayed, so we went directly... just had a fight?"


    Chen Ling looked good, and said: "Yes, some long-eyed ones attacked suddenly, and the local forces are very hostile to them."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "The one who attacked?"


    "I''m sure, I can, but even if I do, I''ll admit it. There''s no control here, and the news is that the Doomsday Sect is also here."


    Chen Ling took a deep breath and said.


    Although a full regiment of elite troops followed, they were still able to deal with the situation.


    Su Changxing showed a smile~www.novelhall.com~ and said, "It''s important, let''s open up the situation and deal with it in a hurry."


    "First, return the things."


    With a dignified expression, Chen Linglu asked, "That thing?"


    Su Changxing smiled: "Of course, I''m also biased, and I left some for it, too, for things?"


    Looking at Su Changxing''s smile, Chen Ling felt a lot more relaxed suddenly, and said, "I''m afraid he will be pleasantly surprised to hear the news."


    Zhi also questioned the fact that Su Changxing became the team leader, and worried that Su Changxing might be competent enough because of his young age.


    But looking at it now, it can only be said that Zhong Jueqing is far-sighted.


    Su Changxing paused and asked, "Is Lin Xiuyu an extraordinary person?"


    Chen Ling shook his head: "It should be, the supernatural powers are stronger than imagined, and it is very difficult to become an Extraordinary."


    To provide you with the global game of Hua Duo in the Great God Desert: with the fastest update in the portable store, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save the bookmark!


    Chapter 175 The real Albay is free to read.https://

 v2 Chapter 176： space object

    , the fastest update of the global game: with the latest chapters in the portable store!


    Lin Xiuyu''s mental power is also relatively strong because of his supernatural powers. When he was in the doomsday world, he showed abilities similar to foreknowledge.


    But you can only realize whether you are in a safe situation, so as to avoid disadvantages.


    Therefore, it is always in the safest position, and the people in Donglin City are haunted like a mouse.


    Only stay in the safest place.


    Many supernatural beings in the Security Bureau are very strong, even weaker than ninth-order Extraordinary.


    For example, Qin Dechang, who showed quite strong flame powers at the beginning, but his body was also crippled because of this, and now he is still waiting for the hospital in Hedong County.


    While talking, Su Changxing handed dozens of bronze pendants to Chen Ling, and said, "I''ll distribute some things to the team later, and it''s up to whoever it is."


    When Chen Ling took the pendant, his hands trembled. He didn''t expect Su Changxing to give the thing just like that. He knew the value of the thing.


    "How much?"


    Surprised, he looked at the bronze pendants with the same style but different styles.


    Su Changxing nodded and smiled lightly: "Duo Duo, it''s meaningless, Captain Chen is wasting it."


    Chen Lin looked serious, and said in a deep voice, "I will let down Team Leader Su''s efforts, and some things will be distributed to the right ones."


    "What''s the use of the thing?" Albay asked curiously.


    Su Changxing glanced at it, and said angrily, "It''s not a matter, don''t ask too much."


    Chen Ling glanced at the beautiful woman, felt embarrassed and asked, "Where is she? I probably haven''t seen her."


    Su Changxing said with a smile. "A friend, I met on the road, so I took it with me."


    friend?


    Chen Ling didn''t ask any more questions, but felt a little strange, the woman felt very natural and delicate.


    At the gate of the security bureau, dozens of soldiers stood guard around, and there were more than a dozen heavy machine guns on the south wall.


    Lin Xiuyu was already waiting, holding the thick notebook in his hand, with a smile on his lips.


    "Every one?" Su Changxing pretended to be serious.


    Lin Xiuyu smiled awkwardly, and then said, "It would be dangerous to leave Li, ha, I know."


    "But do you still need the company of beautiful women?"


    Su Changxing smiled meaningfully: "If you cut it later, don''t worry."


    Lin Xiuyu drew a black line on his forehead. Hearing its unusual meaning, he looked at Albai again: "Witch..."


    Su Changxing climbed Lin Xiuyu''s shoulder with one hand, and handed a pendant with the other hand, saying:


    "Advanced, let''s talk about it. The thing I made is to make me a Extraordinary, and I will give it a try and see if I can use it to become an Extraordinary."


    Lin Xiuyu took the pendant and smiled: "Ha, I heard that a small group has become Extraordinary because of this, baby."


    "Determining whether to become an Extraordinary, the ability will continue to strengthen after returning to the present world."


    "Enhancement? Is it difficult to enhance the ability?" Su Changxing asked after thinking about it.


    Lin Xiuyu pointed to her own brain and said:


    "One of the direct task rewards is to strengthen the spirit, and the ability to discover it will also become stronger. Later, even if you do everything, you can feel the ability to strengthen."


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, and said, "It''s a very dangerous state, so the power will reach a point where it''s uncontrollable."


    Lin Xiuyu twitched face, fell silent, and said: "Well, I have already controlled it, and I lost control once, I thought it was an accident, and I almost lost control just now."


    "What kind of out of control?" Su Changxing asked.


    "At once¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Lin Xiuyu''s eyes burst into dark blue light, and at the same time, the entire ground began to tremble, and countless shadows flickered beside him.


    The eighth-level position of very strong power, even close to the seventh-level position.


    Su Changxing saw this scene, but frowned even deeper. He patted Lin Xiuyu on the back and said, "Stop, my body can''t bear such force."


    The shaking of the ground stopped suddenly, and those shadows also disappeared suddenly.


    Lin Xiuyu panted heavily, put one hand on the ground, and said in a deep voice, "Yeah, it always seems to be the same situation, but the strength of my body is stronger, so I''m worried..."


    Su Changxing helped him up with one hand, and said, "Such a supernatural being, whose body has not been strengthened accordingly, but possesses strong strength, of course it will be unbearable."


    "If you still want to find a way to become an Extraordinary, then you will end up dead... that''s for sure, but I''m not optimistic."


    Although Jin is also an Extraordinary, she didn''t show that she was overwhelmed by her abilities.


    Where is the difference?


    Ai Erbai smiled, walked behind Su Changxing, and said in a low voice, "A solution."


    Su Changxing glanced at it, and probably thought of something, shook his head, signaling nonsense.


    Becoming a wizard should solve the problem, but not in a good way.


    Lin Xiuyu took a deep look at Albai, then turned around and said, "It''s not a problem, I''m worried, and there are not many strong supernatural beings in the Security Bureau."


    Then, Lin Xiuyu led her to a closed room on the second floor. The walls seemed to be pasted with a layer of black paper, and there was an incense burner in the corner.


    [Tulle incense burner: three crowns, position, isolate the inside and outside of the space, and can shield most of the perception and peeping. ¡¿


    Inside the room, you can fully feel the outside world, and the outside is also aware of the existence of the room.


    "Wrong thing." Su Changxing looked at the censer and admired.


    Lin Xiuyu breathed a sigh of relief when he arrived here, and said: "I feel safe here, the world is dangerous... The group has collected a large number of mysterious items, all kinds of them, according to the requirements, put some relatively useless items Lucky you."


    Su Changxing nodded, then asked, "Where''s the stuff?"


    Lin Xiuyu took five styles of silk bags from his arms and handed them to Su Changxing, saying, "Some of them~www.novelhall.com~ are stored in the warehouse, and many of them are rewards for team members to do missions."


    Five bags with a built-in space, very, only drawers, and valuables are placed inside.


    This kind of space item is far more than the pocket galaxy, but it is also an extremely precious mysterious item, and it can be obtained by organizations like the Security Bureau.


    Other players want to get a kind of item, it depends entirely on luck.


    Su Changxing checked it out, threw the contents into Yinhe''s pocket, and handed the bag to Lin Xiuyu.


    "What''s wrong? What''s the problem?" Lin Xiuyu was stunned, and saw that Su Changxing had just picked up the bag, and handed it back.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "No problem, just things, keep the bag for use."


    Only then did Lin Xiuyu realize that all the items inside were seen: "That''s right, it must be a space item... By the way, that thing is really made of some mysterious items?"


    To provide you with the global game of Hua Duo in the Great God Desert: with the fastest update in the portable store, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save the bookmark!


    Chapter 176 Space Items to read for free.https://

 v2 Chapter 177： everyone

    Su Changxing put one hand on the head of the chair and said, "This can only be regarded as part of the important materials. The guide pendant is expensive to make. Even if we sell everything, I will only send out six or seven hundred pieces from the first team."


    Lin Xiuyu breathed out, got up and said, "Team Leader Su, this matter was reported very early, and it takes time to turn over the points...Boss and the team leader trust you very much."


    Su Changxing shook his head, and said with a serious expression: "It''s not in a hurry, I can''t make so many guide pendants, but there is one thing I need you to contact the bureau."


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Xiuyu was stunned for a moment, and then became serious, realizing that what Su Changxing said might not be an ordinary matter.


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, tapped his fingers on the table regularly, and then slowly said:


    "Those wizards want to completely open the passage to the world of black mist in Donglin City. Once this passage is opened, there will be no barrier between us and the world of black mist."


    "Our world will be completely eroded by the black mist, and the situation will become uncontrollable at that time."


    "We need to stop them before this happens!"


    Lin Xiuyu frowned tightly. Of course, she didn''t doubt whether it was true or not. Instead, she realized the seriousness of the situation and asked in a deep voice:


    "So what should we do, we will not be the opponents of those wizards, and negotiate with them? This should not be of much use."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and said, "It''s very simple, kill them, at least we can''t let them go on so smoothly."


    "Kill them? Are you serious?"


    Lin Xiuyu''s voice became louder. Having seen those wizards, he naturally felt that they were invincible.


    Su Changxing nodded affirmatively, and said, "Yes, killing them is the only way."


    Lin Xiuyu thought for a while and said, "Where are our chances of winning?"


    Su Changxing pointed to Donglin City on the map, and said, "Here is an opportunity. Someone who claims to be a bounty player will assassinate that great wizard at that time, which means we don''t have to face him."


    "And the task time of that bounty player is one month, so I estimate that the channel will open in one month."


    Lin Xiuyu frowned: "Bounty player? What is that?"


    Su Changxing explained: "That is a high-level player, and we are low-level players. As for the source of his mission, it is not clear."


    "But I''m sure it''s true. The bounty player is also very strong, and should be able to deal with the great wizard of Donglin City."


    Lin Xiuyu said thoughtfully: "You mean, we need to use this to launch a war against those wizards."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Yes, I think we need to gather all our forces, not just the Security Bureau, but all the people."


    "This will be a desperate battle. Let your boss come back. If these wizards are not dealt with, even if the coastal areas are saved, it will be useless."


    "Everyone?" Lin Xiuyu stared at Su Changxing in surprise.


    "Yes, everyone, at least all Extraordinary and supernatural beings, all players, and all soldiers."


    "It seems a little rushed."


    "There is no time to wait. I think you can understand. I hope you can directly contact the director of the Security Bureau or other high-level officials and let them issue orders directly."


    Lin Xiuyu fell silent again, and then said: "I understand, I will contact the director immediately to explain the situation. This is not a simple matter, and I can''t guarantee the result."


    Thinking about this kind of thing made his scalp tingle. Once a battle started, the casualties would be unspeakable, and the outcome was unpredictable. It was like gambling, but he had to do it.


    Su Changxing smiled slightly and said, "I believe that anyone can tell the pros and cons of it."


    ¡­


    Walking out of the closed hut, Su Changxing went to the warehouse. Hundreds of soldiers, including Xu Wenfeng and more than a dozen Extraordinary people were stationed here to ensure that these mysterious objects


    product safety.


    There must be hundreds or thousands of these mysterious items, and the value is difficult to estimate. If something happens, it will be an extremely heavy loss.


    "I heard that the leader has arrived, so we should have nothing to do here." Xu Wenfeng leaned against the wall and said with a relaxed face.


    Qian Runwei still looked around vigilantly, and said: "The more critical it is, the more we cannot relax."


    "Yes, I''m slack." Xu Wenfeng exhaled and said:


    "What do you think the leader wants so many mysterious items for?"


    Qian Runwei thought for a while and said: "I don''t know, how can we figure out what the team leader does, just do things seriously."


    Xu Wenfeng nodded, thinking it made sense: "That''s right, but I heard that a pendant was issued in the first group, which can make people become Extraordinary."


    "This news has spread in private, and people in our team come to me every day to ask me about this matter."


    Qian Runwei glanced sideways at Xu Wenfeng, and said with a smile, "Haven''t you already become an Extraordinary? Why do you still care about these things?"


    Xu Wenfeng said helplessly: "It''s not that I care, but that everyone in the team cares, so I have to care. You should be able to understand."


    Qian Runwei gestured and said: "Don''t talk about it, I think the team leader seems to be here. It might be better for you to ask him directly about this kind of thing."


    Su Changxing approached, saw Qian Runwei and the two, and said, "Thank you for your hard work. You can rest after I go in and get the things."


    Qian Runwei grinned and said, "What''s the hard work, this is what we should do."


    His grin was somewhat similar to Huang Biao''s, with a simple and honest meaning.


    Xu Wenfeng looked at Su Changxing, smiled shyly and said, "Long time no see, leader...Let me take you in first, there are a lot of things inside, what should I do?"


    He couldn''t think of what Su Changxing would use these mysterious items for, and he couldn''t think of how Su Changxing could leave with them, or just put them here?


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said, "No need, you just wait outside, I''ll come out after a while."


    He wants to hide the existence of Pocket Galaxy, and it is not good for Xu Wenfeng to see it.


    Xu Wenfeng nodded and said, "Okay, we''ll wait outside."


    But the more this happened, the more puzzled he was.


    After seeing Su Changxing go in, he whispered to Qian Runwei beside him, "What are you going in for, chief?"


    Of course, Qian Runwei couldn''t think of it, but he still said: "The leader must have his reasons. These mysterious items must be of great use."


    "It''s impossible to get rid of all these mysterious items."


    Xu Wenfeng muttered to himself, with a childish look on his face, after all, he was a child. Su Changxing put one hand on the head of the chair and said, "This can only be regarded as part of the important materials. The guide pendant is expensive to make. Even if we sell everything, I will only send out six or seven hundred pieces from the first team."


    Lin Xiuyu breathed out, got up and said, "Team Leader Su, this matter was reported very early, and it takes time to turn over the points...Boss and the team leader trust you very much."


    Su Changxing shook his head, and said with a serious expression: "It''s not in a hurry, I can''t make so many guide pendants, but there is one thing I need you to contact the bureau."


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Xiuyu was stunned for a moment, and then became serious, realizing that what Su Changxing said might not be an ordinary matter.


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, tapped his fingers on the table regularly, and then slowly said:


    "Those wizards want to completely open the passage to the world of black mist in Donglin City. Once this passage is opened, there will be no barrier between us and the world of black mist."


    "Our world will be completely eroded by the black mist, and the situation will become uncontrollable at that time."


    "We need to stop them before this happens!"


    Lin Xiuyu frowned, of course she wouldn''t be pregnant.


    Doubting whether it is true or not, but realizing the seriousness of the situation, he asked in a deep voice:


    "So what should we do, we will not be the opponents of those wizards, and negotiate with them? This should not be of much use."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and said, "It''s very simple, kill them, at least we can''t let them go on so smoothly."


    "Kill them? Are you serious?"


    Lin Xiuyu''s voice became louder. Having seen those wizards, he naturally felt that they were invincible.


    Su Changxing nodded affirmatively, and said, "Yes, killing them is the only way."


    Lin Xiuyu thought for a while and said, "Where are our chances of winning?"


    Su Changxing pointed to Donglin City on the map, and said, "Here is an opportunity. Someone who claims to be a bounty player will assassinate that great wizard at that time, which means we don''t have to face him."


    "And the task time of that bounty player is one month, so I estimate that the channel will open in one month."


    Lin Xiuyu frowned: "Bounty player? What is that?"


    Su Changxing explained: "That is a high-level player, and we are low-level players. As for the source of his mission, it is not clear."


    "But I''m sure it''s true. The bounty player is also very strong, and should be able to deal with the great wizard of Donglin City."


    Lin Xiuyu said thoughtfully: "You mean, we need to use this to launch a war against those wizards."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Yes, I think we need to gather all our forces, not just the Security Bureau, but all the people."


    "This will be a desperate battle. Let your boss come back. If these wizards are not dealt with, even if the coastal areas are saved, it will be useless."


    "Everyone?" Lin Xiuyu stared at Su Changxing in surprise.


    "Yes, everyone, at least all Extraordinary and supernatural beings, all players, and all soldiers."


    "It seems a little rushed."


    "There is no time to wait. I think you can understand. I hope you can directly contact the director of the Security Bureau or other high-level officials and let them issue orders directly."


    Lin Xiuyu fell silent again, and then said: "I understand, I will contact the director immediately to explain the situation. This is not a simple matter, and I can''t guarantee the result."


    Thinking about this kind of thing made his scalp tingle. Once a battle started, the casualties would be unspeakable, and the outcome was unpredictable. It was like gambling, but he had to do it.


    Su Changxing smiled slightly and said, "I believe that anyone can tell the pros and cons of it."


    ¡­


    After walking out of the closed hut, Su Changxing went to the warehouse. Hundreds of soldiers, including Xu Wenfeng and more than a dozen Beyonders were stationed here to ensure the safety of these mysterious items.


    There must be hundreds or thousands of these mysterious items, and the value is difficult to estimate. If something happens, it will be an extremely heavy loss.


    "I heard that the leader has arrived, so we should have nothing to do here." Xu Wenfeng leaned against the wall and said with a relaxed face.


    Qian Runwei still looked around vigilantly, and said: "The more critical it is, the more we cannot relax."


    "Yes, I''m slack." Xu Wenfeng exhaled and said:


    "What do you think the leader wants so many mysterious items for?"


    Qian Runwei thought for a while and said: "I don''t know, how can we figure out what the team leader does, just do things seriously."


    Xu Wenfeng nodded, thinking it made sense: "That''s right, but I heard that a pendant was issued in the first group, which can make people become Extraordinary."


    "This news has spread in private, and people in our team come to me every day to ask me about this matter."


    Qian Runwei glanced sideways at Xu Wenfeng, and said with a smile, "Haven''t you already become an Extraordinary? Why do you still care about these things?"


    Xu Wenfeng said helplessly: "It''s not that I care


    , but everyone in the team cares, so I have to care, you should be able to understand. "


    Qian Runwei gestured and said: "Don''t talk about it, I think the team leader seems to be here. It might be better for you to ask him directly about this kind of thing."


    Su Changxing approached, saw Qian Runwei and the two, and said, "Thank you for your hard work. You can rest after I go in and get the things."


    Qian Runwei grinned and said, "What''s the hard work, this is what we should do."


    His grin was somewhat similar to Huang Biao''s, with a simple and honest meaning.


    Xu Wenfeng looked at Su Changxing, smiled shyly and said: "Long time no see~www.novelhall.com~ Chief...Let me take you in first, there are a lot of things inside, what should I do?"


    He couldn''t think of what Su Changxing would use these mysterious items for, and he couldn''t think of how Su Changxing could leave with them, or just put them here?


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said, "No need, you just wait outside, I''ll come out after a while."


    He wants to hide the existence of Pocket Galaxy, and it is not good for Xu Wenfeng to see it.


    Xu Wenfeng nodded and said, "Okay, we''ll wait outside."


    But the more this happened, the more puzzled he was.


    After seeing Su Changxing go in, he whispered to Qian Runwei beside him, "What are you going in for, chief?"


    Of course, Qian Runwei couldn''t think of it, but he still said: "The leader must have his reasons. These mysterious items must be of great use."


    "It''s impossible to get rid of all these mysterious items."


    Xu Wenfeng muttered to himself, with a childish look on his face, after all, he was a child.

 v2 Chapter 178： black crow

    There are dozens of transport robots in the warehouse, and each transport robot is loaded with hundreds of mysterious items.


    A large number of mysterious items are put together to arouse a certain resonance, and bits and pieces of blue fluorescence jump for joy in the dimly lit space.


    This is presumably some kind of aggregation phenomenon.


    Most of the mysterious powers have the phenomenon of aggregation, which probably shows that a little power can drive more power, and even trigger some kind of fixed rules.


    Su Changxing put these mysterious items into his pocket one by one, and at the same time distinguished the functions of these mysterious items, and kept those that were useful.


    He only needs to make contact with the item to throw it into the pocket galaxy, which can probably be regarded as a means of attack, provided that he can touch the enemy.


    It''s just that he hasn''t used this kind of method until now. Enemies who can beat him don''t need this kind of method, but those who can''t beat them are generally able to resist such attraction, and they can''t even touch the opponent at all.


    When facing the White Mask, it''s not that he didn''t try to pull the opponent into the pocket galaxy, but there was no chance at all.


    In more than ten minutes, Su Changxing threw all the mysterious items in the entire warehouse into the Galaxy Pocket. There was not one left, and the blue fluorescence in the space also disappeared.


    The quality of these mysterious items is not high, and one piece cannot replace a guide pendant in the same amount. A mysterious item like Ding Guan needs more than ten pieces to make a guide pendant.


    All the mysterious items here are only enough to make seven or eight hundred bronze pendants. Although it doesn''t sound like a lot, it is quite an astonishing amount.


    Seven to eight hundred guide pendants also means seven to eight hundred Beyonders, which means that a large number of Beyonders will emerge from their seventeen groups, even if it is all Beyonders, it is not impossible, as long as there are enough pendant.


    Su Changxing looked around, made sure there was nothing left, turned around and walked out, walked out the door, just in time to see Xu Wenfeng looking this way.


    "There''s probably nothing going on here, you go and rest." Su Changxing looked at Qian Runwei and the two of them and said.


    Xu Wenfeng looked at the warehouse door, full of discrepancies: "What about the things inside?"


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "I''ve already taken it."


    took it?


    Xu Wenfeng froze for a moment, but didn''t ask again, thinking that he must have missed something.


    Su Changxing felt that he should remind the captains of the team, so he changed his voice and said, "There is something you need to pay attention to...Maybe this month, we will have a major war, so prepare yourself. "


    When Qian Runwei heard the word "war", he immediately became energetic, and immediately said: "Boss, what do you think is this major war?"


    Su Changxing pointed in the direction of Donglin City: "It''s over there, we can''t let them keep occupying the city... You two are still weak in strength, at least find a way to improve to the eighth rank."


    Qian Runwei smiled awkwardly, and said: "We don''t know how to advance now, and there is no corresponding next-level position."


    Su Changxing looked back and found that this was also the problem. Normal players had no way to obtain the next-level position unless they obtained relevant rewards during the mission.


    In the doomsday world, they could be obtained directly from the mysterious shop, but at that time they had just become Extraordinary, so they didn''t need it.


    "Well, I think it should be fine after a while."


    Su Changxing thought about it and said.


    In fact, extraordinary people can achieve advancement through themselves, but this is very difficult, and it is impossible for ordinary people to do it.


    He himself also relied on external forces, with the help of solidified stones and guiding tasks, to advance to the seventh rank.


    Qian Runwei opened his eyes wide and asked, "What do you mean after a while?"


    Su Changxing paused and said: "I reckon this is a restriction of the doomsday game, and we can only unlock it after we start the Extraordinary Era."


    "As long as the Extraordinary Era starts, it should be fine. We are now trying to find a way."


    Hearing this, Xu Wenfeng''s face moved slightly, and he interjected: "Boss, you are talking about the pendant that can make people become Extraordinary. I heard that there are many in the first team. Our team should also have one, right?"


    Su Changxing smiled: "You are well-informed, don''t worry, every team will have it, and I also want to use this to usher in an extraordinary era."


    As he spoke, dozens of pendants appeared in his hand and distributed to Qian Runwei and his wife.


    "I''ll give you this item first, distribute it yourself, and give it to the most suitable people. This item is quite expensive, so don''t waste it lightly."


    "Wear it around your neck, don''t take it off, you should be able to become a Extraordinary within a few days... Also try not to spread this news, I don''t want more people to know about it."


    Qian Runwei took the pendant and said with a straight face: "No, leader, I will strictly order people in the team to spread false news. If anyone dares to speak nonsense, I will take his skin off!"


    Xu Wenfeng glanced at Qian Runwei, and then said: "I won''t let them talk nonsense... But, I''d better take this thing and let Sister Yu distribute it."


    "Yu Jieyi came back from the guidance mission?" Su Changxing asked.


    Xu Wenfeng nodded and said, "Yes, I just came back yesterday. I was seriously injured and is currently receiving treatment in Hedong County."


    Su Changxing signaled, turned his head and walked back: "Go and rest first, I still have some things to do."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Starlight can be seen faintly in the black mist, like a light-headed fish in the deep sea, constantly floating.


    A black crow stood on the railing of the balcony, looking around constantly, appearing restless.


    "What are you afraid of? Alba."


    Alba stroked the black crow with one hand, with an inexplicable smile on his face.


    This black crow is very different. Its eyes are brown, with white luster flashing from time to time, and its feathers are beautiful.


    "I''m saving you, silly sister. You thought you were really his opponent. I saw great fear, but isn''t this the funniest thing?"


    "Quack quack" the black crow made a hasty sound.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, it''s not that important."


    Alba caressed the black crow soothingly.


    winter winter winter


    At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who is it?"


    "What do you say?"


    Pushing open the door, Su Changxing smelled a strange fragrance when he walked in. He looked at Albai who was sitting on the balcony and said, "Let''s go."


    "Where are you going?" Alba asked with a smile.


    Su Changxing yawned: "It''s impossible to let you stay here, I''m worried."


    Erbai said with determination: "You still care about me."


    Su Changxing said calmly: "I also care about other people here."


    Albai frowned slightly, dissatisfied with Su Changxing''s words, but didn''t say much, followed Su Changxing out with his head down.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Alba sat on the crow, looked around, and said:


    "You still didn''t say where you are going. This is the direction away from Donglin City. Do you want to run? This is a good way."


    "Using your talent to cultivate secretly for thousands of years, you must be extremely powerful, and you will definitely be able to reach the level of a wizard king."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said: "It''s a pity that I''m not a wizard, hard work is useless, whether this world can survive a hundred years or not is another matter~www.novelhall.com~ Ai Erbai said with a curled lip: "So what, you seem to have nothing to do , just Rich, you are no match, of course, neither am I. The power of the Great Wizard is unimaginable. "


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I fought against him and even broke one of his legs."


    "It must be that you used a dirty trick, and the great wizard''s body is extremely powerful, even if it is broken, it can recover quickly, and it won''t affect anything at all."


    Alba said with a determined face.


    Su Changxing looked at Ai Erbai''s appearance, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "What if I say that I can beat him now?"


    Hearing this, Albai''s expression fell into a brief sluggishness, he was silent for a while, and asked back: "Really?"


    Su Changxing also asked back, "What do you think?"


    Alba pondered for a while, the feeling of falling into the deep sea emerged in his mind, and said, "It''s possible."


    Su Changxing shrugged and said with a light smile, "Of course it''s fake, otherwise I would have killed him long ago."

 v2 Chapter 179： early warning

    Erbai''s face moved slightly, he couldn''t see through Su Changxing at all, felt that the man was covered with a layer of mist, and then smiled and said:


    "Even if you can fight well, we still have so many wizards and so many soldiers. You people are nothing more than mantises."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Ai Erbai, and asked, "It''s not that you want me to attack Donglin City."


    "It''s not me, it''s my sister. She just wants you to hold on as long as possible, and doesn''t want the war to end as soon as possible." Albay said helplessly.


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully: "That''s right, Rui Gela is dead, and the war is over, and you will have civil strife... It really is a turn of events!"


    Seeing Su Zhang gloating, Ai Erbai suddenly felt angry and said, "What do you want?"


    Su Changxing stopped suddenly, looked at her and smiled slightly:


    "You ask so much, what do you want to do? You should know my purpose...We don''t conflict, you want to keep the Kodo family and become the wizard king, but I just want to drive you away."


    Albay showed a sweet smile: "Master, don''t worry, I will serve you wholeheartedly."


    "I hope so."


    Su Changxing didn''t turn his head back.


    ¡­


    Su Changxing took Elbai to the edge of the Donglin area.


    He didn''t come here to go to Hedong County, but to verify one thing.


    What on earth is waiting for him outside?


    There is nothing special here, black fog, forests, mountains, everything is similar.


    One by one, the red-eyed black crows flew over to fight the monsters in the black mist, sucked their blood, and carried out rapid self-reproduction.


    Crows reproduce in a special way, not by laying eggs, but by dividing themselves.


    A black crow split into two in front of Su Changxing.


    The whole process did not stop at all, it was completed in the air, and the two split black crows were not much different from the original ones.


    But their life characteristics are completely different from the original ones, so they should be regarded as new lives.


    Ai Erbai was floating ahead, and suddenly noticed that Su Changxing stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    Su Changxing felt the danger suddenly, as if there was a beast staring at him in the deep sea, as long as he dared to take a step, the beast would pounce on him.


    He walked out, and immediately after, the whole body began to disintegrate rapidly from the edge, without any warning, the dissociation images were shimmering molecules, sprinkled in the night sky.


    That is an absolute and complete obliteration, including the existence of body, soul, and all possibilities.


    ¡­


    Su Changxing came back to his senses suddenly, he still didn''t take that step after all, he is not a moth, he will run into it when he sees danger.


    "How is this going?"


    Su Changxing noticed that it was a high-level, rule-based obliteration, which seemed to trigger some kind of early warning mechanism.


    But obviously there are other people living outside the Donglin area, why can''t he go out?


    Is this early warning mechanism only aimed at him alone?


    It must be because of the fundamental difference between him and others.


    Whether it''s strength, position or the discount store they carry, there must be differences in other places, but these points should be the most critical.


    He thought of viruses and anti-virus software for checking viruses, and the Donglin area seemed to be ignored by anti-virus software.


    Speaking of viruses, he thought of those heresies. Aren''t those heresies just like viruses?


    "Is this the reason? But not necessarily."


    He also thought about the discount store, which should also be a virus for the Doomsday game.


    But why didn''t he trigger this kind of warning when he went to guide the world, and he can run around.


    Not in a zombie apocalyptic world either.


    This anti-virus software is only placed in their world, or a part of the world.


    Su Changxing thought of the crux of the problem, but there were still many things he couldn''t figure out, including why Huang Biao warned him not to leave here.


    Huang Biao obviously does not have such ability, he can only be regarded as an ordinary person, a rather special ordinary person, even after becoming an Extraordinary, he is still not so outstanding.


    The most prominent part of him is that kind of leader''s temperament and mentality.


    So someone else should have told him, and Huang Biao knew this person.


    He was also the one who took Huang Biao away from the bar at the end of the first round of Doomsday.


    Dawn?


    Su Changxing immediately thought of the person in the morning light who could predict the future. He predicted the coming of the end, so it is not impossible to predict other things.


    For example, he saw Su Changxing walking out of the Donglin area and then died, so he told Su Changxing not to go out.


    But can a person really have such a strong ability? This is like a god, Su Changxing doubted it.


    There is another person who also knows this, and that is the little ghost-like boy in Donglin City.


    He hinted to Su Changxing many times not to leave here.


    This may be a coincidence, but Su Changxing believes that there are not so many coincidences in this world, and behind all coincidences are purposeful actions.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I suddenly don''t want to go forward, let''s go back."


    Su Changxing said as if nothing had happened.


    Erbai felt a little baffled: "Aren''t you going forward? Then what are we doing here, walking for fun?"


    Su Changxing nodded: "Yes, we just came for a walk."


    Albai knew that Su Changxing must be hiding something, but he didn''t find anything either:


    "We look stupid like this, walking past inexplicably, and then walking back, wizards don''t waste their time on such boring things~www.novelhall.com~ I''m not a wizard...and people want to Learn to slow down, otherwise you will miss a lot of interesting things in such a hurry." Su Changxing said seriously.


    Three black lines were drawn on Albay''s forehead, and he emphasized again: "Wizards only do meaningful things. Even if they have a long life, life is not to be wasted."


    Su Changxing tore open the bag, put a piece of beef jerky into his mouth, and said with confusion: "But is it meaningful to kill lives? Many of us died at the hands of wizards."


    Alba was stunned for a moment, and said bluntly: "At least this is not meaningless to the wizard himself... What are you eating? Give me a piece too."


    Su Changxing handed over a piece casually, and said, "Beef jerky, don''t you have any there? Speaking of wizards, you shouldn''t need to eat when you''re at your level. Is this a waste of time?"


    Albai took the beef jerky and bit into it, affirming: "This doesn''t count!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 180： labor

    Eating beef jerky, Albai seemed to feel something, and turned to look at Su Changxing: "What''s wrong with you? It''s a little different from before."


    Su Changxing turned to look at Albai, and sighed, "Are all wizards so sensitive?"


    Just now, someone became a Extraordinary, and his mystery increased, but this was felt by Albay.


    Alba shook his head and said, "You tried your best to disguise yourself as an ordinary person, but made the energy fluctuations more obvious, which is counterproductive."


    Su Changxing nodded: "You reminded me."


    "Where are we going now?" Albert asked.


    "Go back, go back to that place just now, there are still some things to do." Su Changxing said after thinking about it.


    "whats the matter?"


    "There''s always some preparation to do."


    ¡­


    Not being able to leave the Donglin area strengthened Su Changxing''s mind even more. Sometimes people only have the courage to move forward when they are on a dead end.


    Donglin City is a dead end, it is his dead end, and it is also a dead end for everyone, only this one.


    All of a sudden, he felt like he was back in the zombie world, the night before heading to no-man''s land, the difference was that he was not so desperate.


    Even if they are unsuccessful, they still have a way out and other options.


    How about groveling and being enslaved by other worlds? At least they survived.


    People change, hearts change, ideas change, and even the purest beliefs change over time.


    Su Changxing didn''t know if he himself had changed, but he felt that everyone around him had changed, from despair of the end to numbness to full of hope.


    Waking up from his sleep, he opened his eyes, looked at the dim ceiling, stared blankly for a while, and then sat up.


    After returning to Hekou Town with Alba, he took a nap to supplement the necessary sleep.


    Up to now, the influence of Shen Mengzhe''s disadvantages on him has been very small, and it has been reduced to the lowest level, especially when he advanced to the seventh rank, the proportion of Shen Mengzhe in his extraordinary power has become extremely small.


    Then, he continued to make bronze pendants in Pocket Galaxy, but this speed was still too slow and needed to be faster because they didn''t have much time.


    So, he focused his idea on the data flow that seemed to be full of rays of light in the sky.


    This is an extra power, relying on the Pocket Galaxy, he can only borrow some when he uses the domain.


    "Data flow is a higher-level force that should make it easy to separate the mysterious item."


    "If these streams of data can be used to isolate the special substances in the mysterious objects, then the speed of making pendants will become faster."


    Su Changxing thought about it, and kept trying to touch the data flow with his mind, trying to manipulate it.


    He can''t control the data flow at all on the outside, but should be able to in the pocket galaxy, where he has huge control.


    With the contact with the data stream, there are clear waves, like a small stone being thrown into the water.


    Since then, this is also the first time that Su Changxing has actively contacted these data streams. This is a dangerous behavior, and unknown things are often dangerous.


    Nothing at all.


    He only felt the coldness and emptiness in it, like a group of flames that had converged but had no warmth.


    The word "order" appeared in his mind.


    This seems to be the purest power, these are order, or the meaning they express is order.


    "how so?"


    Su Changxing fell into doubt. This was completely different from what he expected. He thought it was the power left by some kind of higher-level existence.


    But it is not, like mountains, like water, like the sun rising and setting, it is something that already exists, or should be there.


    The reason why the data flow is attached to his domain is also because they are order in themselves, and the rules themselves are integrated with the domain.


    Very heavy, very heavy.


    Su Changxing found that it was impossible to drag these data, so he increased his strength and mental output.


    It wasn''t until he exhausted most of his energy that these data flows became more turbulent, and the original structure was destroyed little by little.


    Finally, a small string, an extremely small string, which may be the most basic unit of data flow, was dragged out of the galaxy by him.


    This small stream of data is constantly struggling, wanting to return to the previous position, but it is completely unable to escape from Su Changxing''s clutches.


    Soon, its struggle weakened rapidly, and it seemed to become well-behaved, with strong adaptability.


    Su Changxing obtained a lot of weird knowledge from this small stream of data, like meaningless symbols, but they do exist.


    This small string of data streams is constantly changing shapes under his control, from cubes, triangles, spheres, and then to human shapes behind and various small animals.


    Immediately afterwards, he controlled the data flow and spread it on an abandoned car. In just a split second, the entire car was torn apart.


    Yawen Bar


    Such a small stream of data can be surprisingly destructive.


    Su Changxing was full of surprises. He became more and more proficient in manipulating this small stream of data, and felt that this little guy was becoming more and more friendly to him.


    This thing is like a tiny life with its own consciousness.


    Later, he only needs to use a little spiritual guidance to control the behavior of this small stream of data.


    There seems to be a play.


    Then, he tried to use the data stream to touch a mysterious item that looked like a key.


    Normally, he needs to peel off the special substance in it little by little, which takes a long time.


    At the moment of contact, the entire key began to separate rapidly, and the special substance was peeled off little by little at a speed visible to the naked eye and gathered into a ball.


    Su Changxing seems to have obtained a **** by digging the ground, and the difficulty has been reduced to the epic level.


    This small stream of data acts like a tool in his pocket galaxy, amplifying his control.


    "What is this? It''s so perverted."


    Su Changxing was also dumbfounded, he didn''t expect such a small stream of data to have such an effect.


    And they fit very well ~ www.novelhall.com ~ as if the data flow is used to do this.


    He didn''t think too much, and took the opportunity to use these data streams to separate the mysterious items in the pocket galaxy.


    This saves him a huge part of the time he spends making pendants.


    He is not so easy to be satisfied, he went to the Milky Way of data flow to steal another small piece, used some means to enslave it, and drove this small piece of data flow to work for him.


    In this regard, Su Changxing generously named these two short data streams, Primary One and Secondary.


    Unpretentious and functional name.


    Under the leadership of Xiao Yi, Xiao Er started their work, separating these mysterious objects one by one.


    The primary one separates the C-guan, and the secondary separates the D-guan.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 181： attack

    With the help of Xiaoyi and Xiaoer, Su Changxing only needed to change the properties of the special substance, and inject it into the ordinary pendant to turn it into a bronze pendant.


    In just half a day, he made five hundred bronze pendants at an extraordinary speed.


    When he got here, he also stopped, feeling that his spirit could not keep up, and he needed to rest.


    But Xiaoyi and Xiaoer still didn''t intend to stop. Even without Su Changxing''s guidance and control, they continued to dissociate these mysterious items according to their previous behavior.


    What is order?


    Su Changxing didn''t know, and he didn''t know how to understand it. In his understanding, this should be an abstract thing, and it doesn''t actually exist.


    These two small streams of data are interpreting the meaning of "order" every moment, and all their actions are rigidly obeying certain rules, but they themselves have different consciousnesses.


    This kind of consciousness did not exist originally, but was gradually formed at the moment Su Changxing took them out of the galaxy of data flow.


    Primary one feels calmer, while secondary one is more lively.


    Su Changxing felt that everything he came into contact with was novel and incredible, beyond imagination.


    He didn''t pull out any more data streams either, two small data streams were enough to deal with these mysterious items.


    Then he went downstairs and called Qian Runwei and Xu Wenfeng over.


    "Inside here is the guide pendant. Each of your two teams will be divided into half and divided among the players below."


    Su Changxing handed them the box containing the guide pendant and said.


    Qian Runwei opened the box, took a look, and exclaimed: "There are so many, just give us two teams? The other teams are afraid that they will die of greed."


    Xu Wenfeng smiled and said: "If you don''t tell them, they won''t know. This matter is originally a secret."


    Qian Runwei smiled and assured Su Changxing: "Boss, I promise that no one will tell about this matter. I will kill anyone who dares to say it."


    Su Changxing waved his hand: "This matter is not that serious, it will spread sooner or later, just try not to say it, let this matter take a while."


    "Okay, I understand." Qian Runwei nodded slightly.


    Xu Wenfeng glanced at the pendant in the box, and said to Su Changxing: "Our people have found out yesterday that there are a large number of doomsday believers in Hekou County, and there is also a stronghold for them."


    "Should we go and take them all in one pot, it will just save trouble."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "Have you found their location?"


    "I didn''t find a specific location. It seems that because of our existence, they are very cautious and don''t show up much." Xu Wenfeng said with a smile on his face.


    Su Changxing nodded: "It''s okay to kill them, it will save a lot of trouble. I''ll go there in person later, and your team will follow."


    Only a few people in the seventeenth group knew that he had come here, and his whereabouts were kept secret.


    So the survivors in Hekou Town don''t know, and those doomsday believers shouldn''t know either.


    This is also the reason why the Doomsday Cultists in Hekou Town did not panic too much. If Su Changxing was not counted, they would not have no chance of winning against the people in the Security Bureau.


    More importantly, they knew that if the Security Bureau was not absolutely sure, they would not go to war, which would only cause more casualties.


    The security bureau will not clear up for the sake of clearing up, but to consider more things, greater interests.


    ¡­


    The streets are still clean and cleared, because vehicles are needed to pass on them. Even in the end, vehicles are still the most convenient means of transportation.


    But this is only in the town. Outside, the noise of the vehicles is loud, which will attract the monsters in the black mist.


    "There are still a lot of people alive here." Su Changxing looked up and saw a child looking sideways at him from the window.


    Xu Wenfeng was wearing dirty casual clothes, similar to the people here, and said:


    "In fact, Donglin City suffered the most losses, but because there are many people in Donglin City, there are also many people left."


    Xu Wenfeng glanced at Ai Erbai who was silent, and asked, "Who is she?"


    Su Changxing said seriously: "She''s a mute, you don''t need to worry about her."


    Xu Wenfeng sighed and said: "It''s very pitiful, but the leader is generous, otherwise such a person probably wouldn''t be able to survive."


    "I''m not dumb!" Al gave Su Changxing a blank look, and couldn''t help but say.


    Xu Wenfeng opened his eyes wide: "The mute has spoken!"


    Alba fell into silence: "..."


    They hadn''t walked far on the street when they saw a group of people walking towards them with weapons.


    The leader is an unshaven middle-aged man with dark skin and a strengthened body. It looks like he should be a player.


    He sized up Su Changxing and the others, feeling a little awkward and said, "New here?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said with a smile, "Well, I just came here a few days ago."


    The middle-aged man remained expressionless, took out a booklet and a pen from his arms and said:


    "I am the security officer here, Zhao Xingyun. If you want to register, what is the source?"


    Su Changxing said immediately: "Just ordinary people, where did they come from?"


    The magistrate sneered: "Ordinary people? You don''t look like ordinary people. You don''t look like ordinary people. Ordinary people can''t pass through the black fog, and they can''t walk between towns. Even if they are lucky, they won''t be so complete."


    "Although there are many people here, I probably have the impression that you have never appeared here before, so you must not be here."


    Su Changxing also smiled: "But we are ordinary people, there must be someone who is luckier, you say so."


    The magistrate''s expression changed, he looked at the three of them again, and smiled immediately: "If that''s the case, there''s nothing wrong with it."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "Are you so strict here? Anyone who comes in has to ask."


    The magistrate showed an inexplicable look, pointed outside and said, "Aren''t the people from the Security Bureau just outside? So we have to be more cautious."


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and said, "What? Will the people from the Security Bureau harm you?"


    The security officer showed a look of embarrassment: "No, I don''t know the specifics, and I just follow the orders from above."


    Without saying a few words, the sheriff led the people away in a hurry, as if fleeing.


    Erbai smiled and said: "He saw your identities right away, it''s almost like you''re not pretending."


    Su Changxing continued to walk forward, shook his head and said, "It''s not important, it''s good if they don''t know, it''s even better if they know, on the contrary, there will be less trouble."


    Xu Wenfeng then said: "Those people from the Doomsday Sect will probably know about this right away. There will definitely be people staring at us. They are afraid of us."


    Su Changxing said: "Well, let''s take a look at the situation first, and go directly to the manager here. Have you contacted him?"


    Xu Wenfeng nodded: "I have contacted him. He is a player and a survivor from the doomsday world. He happens to be in Hekou County."


    "He should be an Extraordinary with great strength, but few people watched him make shots, so we didn''t get much information."


    He looked at the people around him and said with emotion: "The people here are doing pretty well, at least they can afford to eat."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "The supplies are not too expensive now, and it''s normal to be able to afford food, as long as the managers are not too harsh."


    "And there are actually a lot of things that can be eaten~www.novelhall.com~ It''s not just mistakes, it''s the kind of cowhide shoes that can be eaten after being boiled."


    Albai listened very carefully, and asked in confusion, "Why do you eat shoes?"


    Su Changxing realized that the wizard lady didn''t seem to have ever been hungry, and explained: "Because there is nothing to eat, people need to eat to survive."


    Alba was stunned for a moment, and emphasized: "Of course I know this!"


    Xu Wenfeng felt guilty in his heart, thinking that this woman would not be a fool... If the leader likes it, even if she is a fool, it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Suddenly, his body trembled, and he felt a gaze cast on him from upstairs not far away.


    Looking down, he saw the barrel of a large-caliber gun protruding from the window, and then he saw the flicker of fire.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 182： Gu Xingrong

    The clear gunshots were deafening.


    People around the street fell into panic and ran around to avoid. They were familiar with such gunshots and knew what it meant.


    Xu Wenfeng turned into a ghost, easily dodged the shot, and rushed towards the building, but when he arrived, he saw only a corpse and a man holding a **** long knife.


    "I''m sorry, my lord from the Security Bureau, for disturbing you." He looked at Xu Wenfeng, bowed and said with a smile on his face.


    Xu Wenfeng didn''t relax in the slightest, maintaining the ghostly state, a slender sword blade appeared in his hand, and asked, "Who are you?"


    Seeing that Xu Wenfeng was about to make a move, the man hurriedly said, "Ah, ah, I don''t have any hostility towards you. My name is Gu Xingrong. I''m a player from Hekou Town, and I''m also a security officer."


    "Magistrate? Then who is he?" Xu Wenfeng looked at the dead man on the ground and asked.


    "Who else can it be, people from the Doomsday Sect? You don''t bring more people when you come in, I''m afraid the people from the Doomsday Sect won''t be able to kill you, right?" Gu Xingrong said darkly, with the corners of his mouth curled up.


    Xu Wenfeng said calmly: "There is no need, let''s come over and check the situation first."


    Gu Xingrong said in a strange manner: "Then you really have courage. Do you really think that no one would dare to kill you because you are members of the Security Bureau?"


    Xu Wenfeng curled his lips: "Let''s not talk about this, since you are the security officer here, let us meet your manager here."


    Gu Xingrong shook his head: "I''m afraid not. His position cannot be revealed. If revealed, I''m afraid there will be a threat. Those crazy doomsday cultists are looking for him."


    Xu Wenfeng frowned: "Looking for him? Why?"


    Gu Xingrong put away the knife, grinning, with a strange expression on his face: "Because of something in his hand, and because those doomsday cultists want to take revenge on him."


    "Come down with me first." Xu Wenfeng turned his head and walked downstairs.


    "I''m really not afraid of death."


    Gu Xingrong followed along, he was not afraid of death, otherwise he would not have appeared here.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing didn''t follow either, because he saw that the shooter was dead, and there was no need to follow. This range was his absolute domain, and he could immediately support Xu Wenfeng.


    Soon, Xu Wenfeng came down, followed by a man wearing a taupe jacket and carrying a rifle.


    He is not Extraordinary either.


    "Is that your officer? You Extraordinary people also have officers?" Gu Xingrong asked Xu Wenfeng.


    Xu Wenfeng smiled: "Of course, Extraordinary people are nothing to us."


    Gu Xingrong showed a look of surprise, feeling that Xu Wenfeng was exaggerating: "Do you have a lot of extraordinary people in your security bureau?"


    "Beyond your imagination." Xu Wenfeng said mysteriously.


    Approaching, he introduced to Su Changxing: "This is Gu Xingrong, the security officer here is also a player, he was the one who killed the gunman just now."


    Gu Xingrong raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "I''ve seen you sir."


    He was also being polite, the other party was an Extraordinary officer after all, so he still had to give him some face.


    Su Changxing looked at him and asked, "Are you paralyzed?"


    Gu Xingrong was expressionless on one side of his face, and looked weird overall.


    Gu Xingrong nodded and said: "Because of some reasons, the face is paralyzed, but it''s not a big deal."


    Su Changxing shook his head, and said with a light smile, "Facial paralysis is not a big deal, but you shouldn''t have facial paralysis if your body has been strengthened."


    Gu Xingrong was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect the other party to think of this level, and said in a low voice: "At the beginning, it was facial paralysis, and it was because of frightened facial paralysis, but later it was due to other reasons, so it''s inconvenient for me to go into details."


    Su Changxing smiled slightly, and guessed the reason, then changed his voice and said, "What happened just now, that shooter is a member of the Doomsday Sect?"


    Gu Xingrong lowered his head slightly, always feeling that there was a lot of pressure in front of Su Changxing. This kind of pressure had never been felt before. He was like a student who made a mistake standing in front of a strict teacher.


    "Yes... yes." He exhaled and said, "Our managers have also gone into hiding."


    "Where is it?" Su Changxing asked along.


    Gu Xingrong was silent for a while, then said: "Sorry, my lord, I can''t speak."


    Su Changxing continued: "Since he is hiding, are you still wandering around outside?"


    Gu Xingrong smiled at the corner of his mouth, and said: "There is a doomsday cultist who has a very good assassination method, so our manager can only hide and not be discovered by him, but I am not afraid of death, and death will not affect anything."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "No one is not afraid of death, don''t get this wrong."


    Gu Xingrong patted his chest with his hands, his eyes were bloodshot, and said: "I, Gu Rongxing, have a reputation for not being afraid of death!"


    With the crisp sound of being loaded, a hand wrapped in rags rested on his forehead.


    So fast!


    The cold feeling flowed through his body, and his heartbeat accelerated accordingly.


    He found that he couldn''t move his body, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat, so he could only stare helplessly at the man in front of him.


    How is this going?


    He didn''t understand that this kind of thing had never happened before, even when facing extraordinary people, he was never afraid.


    Su Changxing slowly put away the gun, smiled and said, "Look, you''re still afraid of death, it''s just that you''re numb."


    "I heard that there are many doomsday cultists here. We are here to eliminate them. Of course, if you know their stronghold, it is best to take us there directly and take them away."


    Gu Xingrong shook his head when he heard the words, and said in a deep voice, "No, although I know of their existence, these doomsday believers are well hidden, and I don''t know how many there are here."


    "Not long ago, a tragedy happened here. Hundreds of people were all hanged to death. Everyone is fearful. Don''t use the word doomsday religion here, because you don''t know who the doomsday cultist is."


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com said again: "Then do you know who are Doomsday believers?"


    Gu Xingrong was silent for a while, then said: "Actually, we have already killed everyone who knows, but they are all young people, even ordinary people."


    "They like to hide themselves, whether it''s necessary or not...Many of ordinary people are doomsday believers, and this is the only way for them to become Extraordinary."


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, and this was not much different from what he had expected. The Doomsday Cult was like a moth, which would not appear on the bright side, but would corrode everything in the dark.


    "The Doomsday Sect really has the ability to turn ordinary people into extraordinary people?" Su Changxing asked again.


    Gu Xingrong nodded and said affirmatively: "Yes, there was once an ordinary person who joined the Doomsday Sect and became a Extraordinary. We discovered and killed him."


    Xu Wenfeng stared at Gu Xingrong, teasingly said: "You are not an Extraordinary, and the Doomsday Sect should also be very attractive to you."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 183： Cause of Doom

    Gu Xingrong turned his head to look at Xu Wenfeng, and said with a smile: "It''s not that difficult for us players to become Extraordinary, it just takes some time."


    "Are you so sure?" Su Changxing asked.


    "Yes, otherwise what''s the point of us players." Gu Xingrong affirmed.


    Ordinary people don''t see it so clearly. Even players are thinking of becoming Extraordinary in various ways.


    "Gene Age"


    Su Changxing nodded, and said meaningfully: "What if you can''t become a Extraordinary?"


    Gu Xingrong raised the corners of his mouth and looked weird, and said, "It doesn''t matter much, isn''t it that Extraordinary people can''t survive, and even Extraordinary people may not be able to beat me."


    After the gunshots just now, the nearby streets were empty, only someone in the distance looked here, wanting to see what happened.


    "Go for a walk."


    As Su Changxing said, he walked forward and noticed that there were still more than a dozen **** corpses hanging on the top of the street lamp at the intersection, which seemed to have been hung not long ago.


    "What''s that?" He turned his head to Gu Xingrong and asked.


    Gu Xingrong explained: "It''s the corpse of a doomsday believer. The manager asked him to hang it up to warn others."


    Su Changxing smelled the **** smell from the corpse, thought for a while and said, "I''m afraid it''s only been hung up for a while."


    Gu Xingrong nodded and said: "Yes, just these few days, but it also angered those secret doomsday believers. In fact, the relationship between us is not so tense, as long as those doomsday believers don''t mess around, we don''t care them."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "He is a smart man."


    The manager was obviously expressing his attitude. Knowing that their Security Bureau and the Doomsday Cult were incompatible, when they saw the people from the Security Bureau coming, they immediately distanced themselves from the Doomsday Cultists and stood in line.


    This is very important to them.


    In the last days, there is no such thing as the rule of law. Whoever has the most power is the emperor of the earth. Except for those wizards from outside, the seventeenth group of them is obviously the emperor of the earth.


    The Security Bureau can be the police, the army, or bandits and robbers, and as far as Su Changxing knows, some disgraceful things are done by the people below, but they are not brought to the surface, and they are dealt with secretly.


    The seventeenth group is an order in the chaotic doomsday of the Donglin area, a clear order.


    Order is eternal. Where there is chaos, there will be order. Without the Seventeen Groups, there will be other orders.


    The administrators of Hekou County do not want to accept the control of the Security Bureau, and are also afraid of the Security Bureau, for fear of being treated as doomsday cultists.


    "Are you going to run away if the situation is wrong? You deserve to be the one who survived the doomsday."


    Su Changxing felt a little emotional, the manager didn''t reveal his position, he was not only guarding against the Doomsday Cult, but also guarding against them.


    Gu Xingrong looked around vigilantly, and said in a low voice: "Sir, you should be careful. If you come in like this, I am afraid that all the doomsday cultists here will target you. There are many extraordinary people among them, and they have various methods. "


    Su Changxing put one hand on his shoulder, and said relaxedly: "Anyway, they are here to kill us, why are you nervous, and I don''t believe they dare to kill us in a fair manner."


    Gu Xingrong twitched his cheeks, and said angrily, "If you die here, the soldiers from outside will probably come in directly, and then this place will be in chaos."


    Xu Wenfeng interjected, "What does this have to do with you?"


    Gu Xingrong glared at him sideways: "I''m the security officer here! Who doesn''t know that wherever your seventeenth group goes, it''s a mess."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows: "Is the reputation so bad?"


    "Nearly a million people died tragically in Donglin City because of your retreat. Chen Xi''s troops dared to fight to the death, but you ran away..."


    His voice was getting lower and lower, realizing that it seemed like he shouldn''t have said such a thing.


    snap~


    Xu Wenfeng knocked him to the ground and scolded: "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Gu Xingrong squatted on the ground without saying a word, but saw Su Changxing just looking up at the corpses on the street lamp.


    "Hanging it up like this can seep into people. Someone will take it down later, pull it away and burn it."


    Su Changxing dipped some blood on the pole that was about to freeze with his fingers, and said.


    "Okay, leader." Xu Wenfeng nodded.


    Su Changxing looked back at Gu Xingrong and said, "You guys are living comfortably here."


    "An Yi?" Gu Xingrong stood up from the ground, patted the dirt on his coat, and looked at Su Changxing suspiciously.


    Su Changxing asked again: "Have you seen those wizards? Even though you are a player, I''m afraid you don''t know much about them."


    "I haven''t seen it before." Gu Xingrong said with a sigh.


    Ai Erbai shook his head and looked at Gu Xingrong.


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "Many people have never seen it, they just heard about it, because most of those who have seen it are already dead."


    "An ordinary wizard can fight an eighth-level Extraordinary, and there are even more powerful ones. How do you say we fight... Even you, who are not Extraordinary, can be a sheriff here."


    Gu Xingrong''s face turned red, and he didn''t know how to answer Su Changxing''s words.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "My lord, don''t we do it? The people from the Security Bureau are right below. This is a naked provocation to us!"


    A man wearing a black mask is full of haste.


    Standing opposite him was also a person wearing a black mask, but the style of the mask was a little different, and the patterns on it were more complicated.


    "What''s the hurry? This looks like a bait, waiting for us to bite, don''t worry, let''s see what they want to do."


    Although the man said so, he was staring at the phone screen with all his attention.


    [Mission (Cause of Doom, S-Class): You have discovered the factors that cause the doomsday, please do your best to remove them, so as to prevent the real doomsday from coming. ¡¿


    This was the first time he encountered an S-level mission, and the highest level before was no more than a B-level, and the goal of the mission was to point to the officer of the Security Bureau.


    But the content of such a mission made him feel extremely confused. This is not the mission of the Doomsday Game, but the mission of the Doomsday Sect.


    The missions of the Doomsday Sect are generally related to killing, which are negative and extreme, but they will give generous rewards, allowing people to quickly improve their strength.


    It''s like a drug. After completing a mission, you can''t refuse the next mission. The feeling of rapid improvement in strength makes people linger.


    "It''s not right, it''s not right."


    He muttered, but when he looked up, he found that other people''s eyes were wrong.


    "You also received it?"


    Several people in the room nodded~www.novelhall.com~I''m afraid not only we have received it, but all the doomsday believers here have received it! "


    "Who the **** is he?"


    "We''d better not be the first bird, look at the situation, don''t act rashly, if it doesn''t work, we can leave here, the world is big, we can''t go anywhere."


    "But the rewards for this task are probably extremely generous."


    The other person hesitated, his eyes were full of greed, no one could imagine what kind of rewards there would be for an S-level mission, this would definitely make people soar into the sky.


    "I''ve made it clear, don''t pull me if you want to die. This mission is problematic at first glance, the cause of the end? Do you really think we are the saviors?" The man squatting in the corner moved his mask and said with a sneer.


    The man stood up and said in a loud voice, "So many of us are afraid of him alone? Now those soldiers are outside, we kill people and leave, what are we afraid of!"

 v2 Chapter 184： hated person

    Being a doomsday cultist is actually a very dangerous thing.


    They not only hide their identities from the outside world, but also hide their identities from each other, unless it is a relationship between superiors and subordinates, or an imported relationship.


    They cast aside their identities, but they are also unwilling to let go of this identity, maintaining a little conscience amidst madness.


    The person sitting in the corner stood up from the ground, walked to the door, and said calmly: "You can figure it out, I won''t wade through this muddy water."


    "Wait a moment!"


    The person standing in front of the table said coldly: "No one can leave! This task is a death order from above, and those who escape will be treated as judges."


    The atmosphere in the room was suffocating. Both of them were masters of the Doomsday Cult. The one who was going to leave was named "Dark Snake". He was extremely good at assassination, and he almost killed the manager of Hekou Town before.


    The one who made him stay was the priest of the Doomsday Sect, who had the right to directly contact the upper echelons of the Doomsday Sect.


    "So what, I was sentenced and I was sentenced, I''m afraid it won''t work." Dark Snake sneered.


    The priest stared at him, and said in a deep voice: "You can try it, I can''t guarantee what the result will be... I just don''t want you to die in vain, and Extraordinary people can only go up if they want to go up. Fighting for your life, don''t you want to go one step further?"


    "At that time, I will cooperate with you. I will be able to catch him by surprise from the front and you from the dark."


    Dark Snake stopped in his tracks, turned his head and said, "That''s fine, you can give it a try, you can''t do it for me, and then no one should be able to say anything. It''s impossible to force us to die, right?"


    Who is not greedy for the rewards of S-level missions, he is also greedy, but he is more sober than others.


    When things got to this point, he could give it a try, but it was just a try, and he wouldn''t think of putting his own life on it.


    Those who can join the Doomsday Cult are all selfish and only think about themselves. Who would put their own lives in it for no reason?


    It''s just that interests can often make people crazy.


    ¡­


    There were not many people on the road. The gunfire just now had an impact, but it was not enough to disperse the crowd. There were even curious and daring people walking over there.


    "Where is it?"


    Su Changxing looked at Xu Wenfeng who was at the side and asked.


    Although they didn''t find out the specific location of the doomsday religion''s stronghold before, they also found a general idea.


    Xu Wenfeng gestured and said: "It''s right in front. But we are so exposed, they may have already run away."


    Su Changxing thought about it and shook his head and said, "No, we are just these few people, why are they running away, can they still be afraid that we will fail?"


    Only then did Xu Wenfeng come to his senses, thinking that these doomsday cultists didn''t know that Su Changxing had come in person: "That''s right, they are all very courageous and can''t run away."


    Gu Xingrong only felt that these few people were really courageous, but what puzzled him was that those doomsday cultists didn''t attack them all the way, except for the unlucky gunman at the beginning.


    "Could it be that those doomsday believers are really scared?" He followed behind, feeling much more relaxed, and the relaxed attitude of Su Changxing and the others affected him.


    talking.


    A boy in an ill-fitting coat ran towards them from the street ahead and shouted, "Brother Xingrong, there was a gunshot over there just now, did you hear that?"


    Gu Xingrong frowned slightly, and said with a straight face: "Didn''t I tell you not to come out? It''s dangerous outside."


    The little boy handed him a box and said, "This is the food my sister prepared for you. I''ll bring it to you and I''ll go back right away."


    "This is your brother?" Xu Wenfeng asked.


    "It is."


    Gu Xingrong nodded and walked along the lake road.


    He was about to open the box just now, as if he suddenly noticed something, he immediately threw the box away.


    The box exploded as it flew in the air, sending the dilapidated trash cans by the roadside into the air.


    Fortunately, Gu Xingrong was thrown to a place with few people. No one was killed, only a few people were injured.


    Sudden explosion.


    The little boy hadn''t reacted yet, he just stared blankly at the messy scene, not understanding what happened yet.


    "Why is there a bomb in the box?" Gu Xingrong looked at the little boy and asked.


    The little boy shook his head repeatedly and said, "I...I don''t know, this is what my sister gave me, and then I sent it over."


    Gu Xingrong''s face became gloomy, and he patted the little boy''s shoulder to comfort him: "You go back first, no, I''ll go there with you."


    Gu Xingrong gave Su Changxing an apologetic look: "I have to go and have a look."


    After speaking, he ran forward along the street with the little boy.


    "Shall we go?" Xu Wenfeng asked.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Go over and see what''s going on, and don''t delay things."


    As soon as they followed, they heard another explosion. A building not far away was blown up from the middle, and a large amount of rubble fell.


    The continuous explosion filled the air with a strong smell of gunpowder, which was a bit pungent, but not unpleasant.


    "Sister! My sister is inside!"


    The little boy yelled and said, his expression was a little broken, such an accident made people feel overwhelmed.


    Gu Xingrong scraped through the rubble with all his might, trying to find the body.


    Amidst the smoke, a dark figure leaped towards him from upstairs.


    Gu Xingrong reacted, pulled out the long knife at his waist, and swung it upwards, not avoiding the opponent''s edge at all.


    At the same time, it can be seen that Gu Xingrong''s paralyzed side face is densely covered with some black lines, and those lines are not fixed as they slide across his face, like little bugs.


    Gu Xingrong''s temperament changed drastically, becoming darker and deeper.


    At the same time, the strength and speed also suddenly increased.


    At this time, he has at least the strength of the ninth rank.


    Su Changxing could see that these changes were caused by the belt on his abdomen. It was a mysterious item, and it probably caused half of his face to be paralyzed.


    "You even want to kill ordinary people. If you have any humanity, just attack me!"


    Gu Xingrong yelled loudly, full of anger, and pressed on the opponent with a knife.


    "I''m going to help."


    Xu Wenfeng turned into a ghost and rushed up.


    Su Changxing watched from not far away, and didn''t make a move. If he made a move casually, it would scare the fish away. He wanted to catch a big fish.


    Obviously, these people came for him, and Gu Xingrong and the little boy''s sister were just extras.


    There was another shot.


    Su Changxing turned his head to avoid it, and a bullet passed by his ear, piercing a small hole in the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, he pulled out the pistol on his waist and pointed it in the direction of the bullets, and pulled the trigger continuously.


    Not just one person, several people were there.


    The bullet shot past, and there was no movement on the roof, only a few corpses, and the common feature was that their heads were gone.


    At the same time, a thin shirtless man in the crowd stood not far from Su Changxing, raised his weapon suddenly, and rushed towards him.


    This distance is so close that it is only a blink of an eye to get close.


    There is more than one such person, there must be four or five. They have been waiting here for a long time, and there is even a Extraordinary among them.


    It''s just that this Extraordinary seems to have used some means to hide his energy fluctuations, and even Su Changxing didn''t discover it immediately.


    The Extraordinary waved one hand, and a large number of small icicle-like particles shot towards him.


    Such dense attacks made it impossible to dodge.


    Su Changxing didn''t prepare to dodge either, he raised the slender sickle with his left hand and swiped forward, chopping up all the tiny icicles.


    Swipe left and right again, with unpretentious movements, all the people close to him fell to the ground, and their bodies were cut off neatly.


    The scene was extremely **** at one point, the thin shirtless man was still standing on his feet, but his body fell down.


    The battle came and went quickly. In just a few seconds, Su Changxing''s surroundings became quiet, so quiet that it was a bit dull.


    Everyone looked at him in fear, and possibly the members of the Doomsday Sect, who were shocked before they even made a move.


    "Why bother?"


    Su Changxing looked at the corpses on the ground with a helpless expression.


    There are a few people here who are extremely weak, ordinary people who came here to be cannon fodder.


    The battle on his side was over, but not on Xu Wenfeng''s side, and two more people fought with them.


    It''s just that when those people saw the scene at Su Changxing''s side, they suddenly felt like retreating.


    Taking advantage of the distraction of the other party, Gu Xingrong pierced the man''s chest with a knife and fixed him on the stones of the ruins.


    Xu Wenfeng also seemed to deal with the other two people very easily. After his body turned into a ghost, his speed became extremely fast, and pure physical attacks could do limited damage to him.


    He took the opportunity to pierce a masked man''s neck with a rapier, but saw another man jumping through the window to escape, and was about to give chase. When he heard a gunshot, the man''s head exploded, and his body fell, hitting the street.


    "It''s pointless to want to run."


    Su Changxing put away his pistol and walked towards the ruins.


    Only then did Gu Xingrong notice Su Changxing''s corpse on the ground, and he was even more surprised.


    "Thank you, my lord, for your help."


    He thanked, put away the knife, and the black lines on his face gradually faded.


    Su Changxing looked at him, then at the ruins, and said calmly, "There are no corpses or people below."


    Gu Xingrong was stunned for a moment, obviously a little disbelieving, and hastily dug up the ruins one by one, and indeed found no corpse.


    "She is a member of Doomsday Sect! How is this possible?"


    He reacted, a little dazed, the situation in front of him was unexpected.


    The little boy panicked and said, "That''s right, how could my sister be a doomsday cultist?"


    how is this possible?


    Su Changxing estimated that this was the case, and asked, "Is she a Extraordinary?"


    Gu Xingrong struggled, and said in an uncertain tone: "No, it shouldn''t be, she is just an ordinary person."


    "She must have been bewitched by the Doomsday Cult, otherwise she wouldn''t have done such a thing."


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible."


    Su Changxing looked at his bewildered look and asked, "Is she your lover?"


    "yes¡­"


    Gu Xingrong said silently.


    now.


    He is very painful. He takes killing the Doomsday Cultists as his own responsibility, and hates the Doomsday Cultists so much, but the person he loves the most is also the person he hates the most.


    Su Changxing asked calmly, "Do you still want to be together?"


    Gu Xingrong gritted his teeth, and said in a depressed tone: "Together, if she is a doomsday cultist, I will kill her with my own hands."


    Hearing this, the little boy shouted: "Don''t, brother Xingrong, she is my sister, you can''t kill her."


    Gu Xingrong patted him on the shoulder: "I have my own principles and bottom line in life, you just stay here."


    The little boy questioned with an expression of disbelief, "Why?"


    "No reason!" Gu Xingrong didn''t explain further.


    After a while, the security officer came slowly with someone, a bald middle-aged man with a strong figure.


    "So many people died! These doomsday believers are really hateful."


    He looked at the corpse on the ground with an indignant expression.


    Xu Wenfeng reminded: "These are doomsday believers."


    "These are doomsday cultists... so many!"


    The sheriff was visibly taken aback.


    Xu Wenfeng said angrily: "It''s a coincidence that you guys came here just as we were finishing the fight."


    Hearing this, the magistrate''s expression changed, and he said with a cold face: "It will take us a while to come here, brother, if you have any questions, you can speak directly, there is no need to be weird."


    Obviously, he acted quite politely. If ordinary people dared to talk to him like that, they would have already received two slaps.


    He''s the sheriff, and he''s a master here.


    It''s just that so many people died here, it made his heart completely cold, and he seemed quite afraid.


    There is such a question here, so many doomsday believers are dead, so who killed them?


    Xu Wenfeng was also not used to it, and said bluntly: "Yin-yang weirdness? Okay, then let me just say it, you just waited for people to die before coming here, no wonder these doomsday cultists are so rampant."


    The magistrate''s face changed greatly when he heard the words, and he shouted: "Brothers, take them down first, I suspect they are also doomsday cultists."


    After finishing speaking, the people behind surrounded Su Changxing and the others.


    At this time, Gu Xingrong strode over and scolded: "Deng Zhibin, they killed these people, if you want to die, do it."


    He looked down on this fellow magistrate the most, but he couldn''t let him anger Su Changxing, and the two sides clashed.


    The magistrate immediately reacted when he heard the words~www.novelhall.com~ A smile appeared on his face: "My lord, my lord, it was all a misunderstanding just now, a mistake, a mistake."


    "What do you want to do to adults, come back quickly."


    Those who were about to gather around were also stunned for a while, and then retreated in dismay.


    Although Deng Zhibin was not smart, he was not stupid either. He immediately thought of the identities of Su Changxing and the others, and secretly scolded Gu Xingrong for not telling him in advance.


    "My lords, these doomsday cultists are very rampant. It''s very dangerous here. Why don''t we change places?" Deng Zhibin asked tentatively.


    Su Changxing watched Deng Zhibin''s face change, and felt that this person was a little bit interesting: "We are just going to find those doomsday believers, how about you follow?"


    Deng Zhibin''s refusal came to his lips, but he found that he couldn''t say it. Su Changxing''s eyes made him feel depressed: "Yes... yes, there is no problem at all."


    This security officer named Deng Zhibin looks timid, but he is an Extraordinary, and his strength seems to be pretty good.

 v2 Chapter 185： persuade to surrender

    Walk through the center of Hekou Town and walk towards the edge. There are dense houses, most of which are three or four-story bungalows. There are relatively few people on the street, but they look even worse from the clothes. Some skinny people are leaning on the street. while resting.


    "Sir, where are we going?" Deng Zhibin asked cautiously.


    Su Changxing walked in the front, looked sideways at him, smiled and said, "What do you think? Of course we are here to find those doomsday believers, otherwise what else can we do."


    The expression on Deng Zhibin''s face was stiff, and he looked around and said, "Sir, what you mean is that there are doomsday believers here."


    "You are from here, what do you think?" Su Changxing asked back.


    Deng Zhibin smiled awkwardly and said, "I don''t know about that. This is not our management area, so I usually don''t come here."


    They probably knew that there were people from the Doomsday Cult here, but they never came to search, and the two sides reached a certain tacit agreement.


    Because once the face is torn apart, it will inevitably be a more tragic battle, and no one wants to do this.


    But these people from the security bureau seemed to be here to disrupt the situation, they didn''t care about it at all, and there were still a large number of soldiers stationed outside.


    There should be no doomsday cultists here... He thought, thinking that it is impossible to catch people from the doomsday sect here.


    between streets.


    Four or five people, wearing black raincoats and white wide hats, came quickly towards them.


    Seeing these people, Gu Xingrong''s body also tensed up, thinking they were Doomsday Cultists, it can be seen that Su Changxing went up to greet them, as if he knew them.


    They are all members of the Security Bureau. They are originally in Hekou County and have been investigating the situation here, but they are not manned enough, so they can only hide.


    In such a remote place, the Security Bureau has very few people, or even none, and it is not necessary before the end of the day, and there are very few people with supernatural powers.


    The team leader of this team is called Liu Shizeng, he is considered an old member of the security bureau, he also survived the first round of Doomsday, but he didn''t become an Extraordinary.


    Liu Shizeng looked at the young man in front of him, and felt a little different in his heart, but he didn''t show it.


    He knew that the opponent''s character at least at the captain level would be a level higher than himself no matter what.


    "Sir, we have been waiting for a long time. Those doomsday cultists did not leave, but gathered together. I doubt they have any special actions."


    Liu Shizeng glanced at Deng Zhibin at the side, obviously he knew him.


    Deng Zhibin was quite surprised when he saw Liu Shizeng. He never thought that Liu Shizeng was someone from the Security Bureau.


    "A special operation? Are they looking for trouble for me? They are really courageous. Come on, let''s go in and have a look."


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth curled into a smile, and he looked towards the densely packed houses in the distance, and could vaguely see a few figures standing on the roof.


    Xu Wenfeng hesitated for a while, and said in a low voice: "Should I call people in, it seems that there will be quite a few of them."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "No need, let them block the road outside, and don''t even try to escape today!"


    "Hey, no problem, they won''t be able to escape." Xu Wenfeng said confidently.


    At this time, the members of their team had already flanked them from behind, blocking the way out of the county from this side.


    The light in the sky is not bright at all, and it is even darker in the dense shadows of the houses. It is the easiest place to hide or escape in this kind of place.


    Su Changxing called Deng Zhibin behind him to come over, and said, "Let your people go over and shout?"


    "Shout? What are you calling for?" Deng Zhibin asked in surprise. He just felt a little flustered at the moment, and he couldn''t figure out this young officer.


    The sharpness in Su Changxing''s eyes was a bit sharp, and the corners of his mouth raised up and he said:


    "To persuade them to surrender, tell them that I don''t have to kill those who surrender at this time, or they will all die later!"


    Deng Zhibin Tong Kong was shocked and almost knelt down, knowing that the head of the security bureau was going to use thunderous means to bloodbath Hekou County.


    "Now?" Deng Zhibin tentatively asked.


    Su Changxing smiled, and motioned: "That''s right, it''s now, there''s not so much time to waste."


    Deng Zhibin wiped his face with his hands, took a deep breath, and said to the people behind: "Come on, follow me to the front to persuade you to surrender."


    Immediately afterwards, more than forty people stood in two rows, led by Deng Zhibin, and shouted in the direction of the housing area.


    "Doomsday Sect, you surrender, surrender and don''t kill, otherwise there will be no mercy."


    "Doomsday Sect, you surrender, surrender and don''t kill, otherwise there will be no mercy."


    "Doomsday Sect, you surrender, surrender and don''t kill, otherwise there will be no mercy."


    ¡­


    Liu Shizeng was also dumbfounded when he saw this scene, and whispered beside Su Changxing: "Isn''t it a bit high-profile, sir, I''m afraid it will anger those doomsday believers."


    If he wanted to, he should first find the right location, and then catch them all by surprise. This is the usual way of doing things in their security bureau.


    Doing this is definitely like telling the other party before a fight, "I''m going to draw the sword, you are ready."


    Su Changxing patted him on the shoulder, and said with a relaxed expression: "Aura is very important, we must show it first, and then we will talk about the rest."


    "..."


    Liu Shizeng fell into silence, always feeling that this was unreliable.


    At the same time, the people of Doomsday Sect were also dumbfounded when they saw this scene.


    Hearing the voice, the priest wearing a black mask frowned and said, "What are they doing? Persuading them to surrender? It''s a joke."


    The person next to him snorted coldly: "These security bureaus didn''t take us seriously. It''s really hateful. Do you really think we dare not kill him?"


    Dark Snake squatted on the ground and said with a smile: "I think it''s very interesting. Didn''t they say that they would surrender and not kill? What should I do? I want to surrender."


    "If you want to die, go ahead!" the priest said coldly.


    Because of the S-level mission, they were cautious and extremely afraid. They didn''t attack Su Changxing and the others immediately, and the previous ones were just probing.


    However, things often changed unexpectedly. When they wanted to get people together and start a fight, they found that the people from the Security Bureau had already copied their retreat.


    They have no more choice, either surrender or fight.


    A man with scars all over his face who was not wearing a mask cursed: "Liu Shizeng, that guy is from the Security Bureau. It''s a shame that I believed him so much before. Damn it."


    "What should we do now? Those soldiers are waiting for us outside. If we rush out like this, it must be a disaster."


    As he said that, the scene fell into chaos, and everyone around him started arguing.


    The priest punched the wall with a loud noise, and the entire wall burst.


    The surroundings suddenly fell silent.


    He stomped the silver cane in his hand on the ground three times, his voice was clear and clear, with a special timbre, which made people wake up immediately:


    "What are we running for? What are we afraid of? Although that person is the target of the S-level mission and is suspected to be the leader of Group 17, there are only a few of them."


    "Kill him, we can complete the mission and go out from here. Isn''t this a good thing to have the best of both worlds."


    Dark Snake stood up and said with a sneer, "What kind of person is Su Changxing? If it''s really him, we''ll just surrender and forget about it, what else are we going to fight!"


    After this period of time, Su Changxing''s reputation became very famous, and he was recognized as the number one Extraordinary in Donglin in the forum, and at the same time he shouldered the position of the leader of the seventeenth group.


    The priest stared at the dark snake, and said in a deep voice, "Are you afraid?"


    The dark snake asked back: "Aren''t you afraid?"


    The priest''s personality was quite strong, and he roared angrily: "Even if he is Su Changxing, it''s not like we have no chance of winning. With so many of us attacking together, I don''t think he can stop it alone."


    A man standing in a corner, also wearing a black mask suddenly raised his hand and shouted: "The priest is right, so what if he is Su Changxing, this is our chance to kill him, this man has that right now!" Such a terrifying strength, I am afraid it will be even more powerful in the future."


    "If we let him live forever, will we still have a way out? So we must kill him. Since we have joined the Doomsday Cult and gained benefits, we naturally have to do things."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After a while, someone really raised their hands and came out. They were afraid, not only the pressure from Su Changxing, but also the pressure from the troops behind.


    But before they came over, gunshots sounded behind them, bullets were fired from the alleyway, and the people who came out fell to the ground one by one~www.novelhall.com~Could die! "


    Su Changxing clasped his hands together and made an inverted triangle gesture. Several silver lights flew out from in front of him, and shot at those who fired one by one. They were elegant and precise, like meteors flashing across the sky.


    This gesture is an ability he obtained from Chris, a spell, "spiritual transcendence".


    Through this technique, the "Perfect Barrage" can be directly triggered by bypassing the firearms. The power will be much smaller, but the casting speed is extremely fast, and it only takes a moment.


    Then, no one dared to shoot again, they were frightened, such a terrifying scene made people unable to resist.


    "What''s the difference between this and a fairy?"


    Seeing this scene, Gu Xingrong''s expression was even more dull. He never thought that someone''s strength would reach this level.


    Liu Zhibin even sat down on the ground, trembling with fright, feeling bullets flying past his ears.

 v2 Chapter 186： buddha nature

    Xu Wenfeng pulled Deng Zhibin up from the ground with one hand and said, "You are so timid, how did you become a Extraordinary?"


    Deng Zhibin''s face was stiff, and he squeezed out a smile: "I have never been very courageous. As for how to become a Extraordinary, I don''t know."


    Xu Wenfeng patted him on the shoulder and said: "I''ll let your people block the road here, and kill all those who come out. It should be possible."


    When Deng Zhibin heard this, he almost burst into tears: "Should...should be able to."


    One after another, people came here and knelt on the ground to show their surrender. Among them were old and young, men and women. The common feature was that they all wore masks and were afraid of exposing themselves.


    "Han Su is not inside..."


    Gu Xingrong looked around, but he didn''t see the person he wanted to see, and he still had a little fantasy that Han Su might be coerced.


    But if this is the case, she is most likely dead.


    wrong.


    When he picked up the box, there was a red mark on it, which made him want to open the box, only to realize that there was a bomb in the box.


    With that level of explosion, holding it in your hand can definitely blow your hand off.


    Is this a reminder?


    He had a lot of entanglements in his heart, and he had already guessed the truth of the matter, but he just didn''t want to admit it.


    Not many people ran out and surrendered, but this number is already quite exaggerated.


    "So many people really surrendered?" Liu Shizeng raised his head, opened his eyes wide, and asked in surprise.


    "They are all smart people." Su Changxing said with a smile.


    He snapped his fingers lightly, dozens of hundreds of indistinct shadows appeared around him, they were evil spirits with ferocious faces.


    at the same time.


    There was a burst of artillery fire, and a round of explosions completely covered this small area. A large number of houses were destroyed, and smoke and dust filled the air and were wrapped together with black mist.


    Immediately afterwards, a group of evil spirits rushed up, and Su Changxing followed behind, holding guns and shooting the people who appeared one by one.


    This is an unequal war, devastated and massacred.


    Su Changxing is not sure that his approach is completely correct, but letting it go will always lead to bigger problems.


    And he can probably deduce that the source of Doomsday Cult should come from the Blood Moon World.


    The doomsday religion is their means of attracting jade.


    The world of wizards or the world of black mist is at least a world dominated by humans, but the blood moon world is not. Once it is allowed to invade, it will inevitably be destroyed.


    No matter how fierce the hostility between people is, at least there is still room for negotiation. Conflicts often come from interests and from survival.


    However, it is different between humans and animals. It is a relationship between eating and being eaten, and it is unlikely that there is room for negotiation.


    Human beings are food for those blood species, animals that can be raised in captivity.


    So the Doomsday Cult wanted to get rid of it fundamentally, which was why Su Changxing tried every means to make a bronze pendant.


    The biggest attraction of the Doomsday Cult is that it allows people to become Extraordinary, only to allow more Extraordinary to appear, and the appearance of the bronze pendant broke this monopoly.


    Evil spirits can be keenly aware of the breath of living people nearby, so it is very difficult to hide, you have to run or fight.


    Without Su Changxing''s deliberate control, they would often kill people and devour their remnants before looking for the next target.


    Su Changxing didn''t try to control them deliberately, he just gave a goal to let them act on their own.


    There is also a big difference between each evil spirit. Some evil spirits are born with great strength, while some evil spirits are weak but spiritual.


    Except for Tao Yin and Su Changxing, no evil spirit has ever seen any signs of becoming a dead spirit.


    This is a shackle for them, a natural shackle, just like Extraordinary is even more difficult for human beings.


    These doomsday believers are more fragile than imagined, they will be defeated in one blow, and they have no will to resist at all.


    Of course, this may also be because the strength gap between the two sides is too large, so that they cannot afford any will to resist.


    Su Changxing passed through the dense houses all the way, and in front of him was a large area of ??ruins, and several people stood on the ruins.


    One of them was wearing a black patterned mask and was holding a cane. He was an eighth-order Extraordinary in terms of strength.


    Su Changxing was not in a hurry to act, looked at him with a smile, and said, "The Doomsday Cult is also full of talents, you are the second eighth-rank Doomsday Cultist I have ever seen."


    Hearing this, the priest squeezed his crutch tightly, and said in a calm tone, "That''s no match for the adults of the seventeenth group. Now who dares to say that it is shoulder to shoulder with group leader Su."


    He seemed to be calm and composed, but in fact he was already panicked. The means Su Changxing showed were far beyond his expectations, and he was completely unsure, let alone the confidence he had before.


    People are such a lost thing, they often don''t believe what they hear, only when they see it with their own eyes can they really believe it.


    Su Changxing stuffed a piece of beef jerky into his mouth, chewed it, and said, "Do you have something to say? Say it quickly. You won''t have a chance later."


    The sacrificial priest took a deep breath and said in a calm voice: "Does Team Leader Su have to kill them all? We have never provoked everyone in the Security Bureau."


    Su Changxing smiled lightly: "Kill them all? Didn''t I just give you a chance to surrender? Do you regret it now?"


    The veins on the priest''s hands popped out, and he said again: "Now there are foreign enemies around, first there is the black mist, then there are wizards, we are also waiting to find a way out."


    "Extraordinary is like ascending to the sky, how difficult it is, if it is not for the Doomsday Sect, how can I achieve the eighth rank."


    Su Changxing''s face changed, and he said with a smile: "So what, I don''t agree with your path, in my eyes, what is the difference between you and those wizards..."


    Before he finished speaking, the priest''s body began to swell rapidly, tearing through the original robe, revealing muscular muscles, about three meters high, like a little giant.


    Some golden brilliance flowed on his skin.


    [Putuo Vajra: Eighth rank, high position, with the nature of killing Buddha, the body of Vajra, can shock people''s hearts just by looking at it...]


    Putuo King Kong?


    "So you are a monk?"


    Su Changxing showed a look of surprise, and said with a smile: "The monk doesn''t believe in Buddhism anymore. It''s a bit ironic to join some doomsday religion."


    The priest took off his mask, revealing an old face and a snow-white beard, but his body looked extremely young at the moment.


    "As expected of Team Leader Su, you can recognize my identity at a glance. Do you know why some things can be passed down for thousands of years?"


    "Why?" Su Changxing asked.


    The priest said calmly: "Because we can keep up with the development of the world, we will not be eliminated only if we can keep up with this change, and we will not be eliminated only if we adapt to the new world."


    "If Doomsday Cult is really the future, how will Team Leader Su choose?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "If there wasn''t that time, if there was, then I''d probably be dead...With me, the Doomsday Cult would have no future."


    He raised his gun.


    The priest ran sideways at the same time, trying to avoid the bullet and get closer to him.


    With the dull gunshot, the priest was shot without any accident and squatted on the ground, but surprisingly, he was not injured.


    Looking closely, his abdomen was sunken like steel, it was the place where he was hit by the bullet, and it was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Is this the body of the diamond?"


    Su Changxing looked down at the golden light spreading from his palm, the sensitivity of his skin became lower, but his defense power increased significantly.


    This is similar to the "Man of Steel" he stole before. It is not as strong as the "Man of Steel", but it does not have the corresponding side effects.


    "It''s a good ability. It has been passed down for thousands of years, and there is still something left behind."


    Su Changxing smiled and praised.


    For him, the "King Kong Body" is more practical than the "Steel Body", without obvious fatal side effects, and can be used as a conventional defense method.


    "You, how come?"


    The priest stood up from the ground and was shocked to see the golden light on Su Changxing''s skin: "Are you also a Buddhist?"


    Su Changxing didn''t answer, but said with confusion: "What do you think?"


    "You''re not, you don''t have Buddha nature, you''re just a thief." The priest said with anger in his eyes, to the point.


    Then, he rushed towards Su Changxing, his whole body glowing golden, thinking that he could block one blow, and he could also block the second blow.


    But that was just Su Changxing''s temptation, he didn''t intend to kill him, and he didn''t use "Concentration".


    This time, Su Changxing didn''t shoot again. When he saw the other party throwing a punch, he received it with his palm instead, wanting to test the strength of the "King Kong Body".


    In front of the huge body of the priest, Su Changxing looked like a small animal about to be slapped to death.


    Fists and palms collided, making a dull sound of flesh and blood.


    Su Changxing felt a heavy force coming from his arm. Although his ability was not in terms of strength, he still had more than twenty strength.


    During the impact of the two sides, he clearly felt that the opponent''s strength was stronger, and he took a step back under pressure. Because his arm could not support such a powerful force, the skin split open and blood overflowed.


    Seeing that the blow had gained momentum, the priest took advantage of the victory to pursue the attack, with joy on his face, and threw another punch at Su Changxing.


    "Even if you have the body of a diamond, it doesn''t matter. Without Buddha nature, you can''t exert your true power."


    Buddha nature?


    Only then did Su Changxing understand why he didn''t feel the defensive power of the diamond body during the confrontation just now~www.novelhall.com~.


    He is a seventh-level Extraordinary, and if he uses this ability at the seventh level, he should have greater power.


    It turns out that Buddha nature is the key.


    In contrast, the golden light on Su Changxing''s body was indeed much dimmer, and he couldn''t find it unless he looked closely.


    Regardless of the injury on his arm, Su Changxing raised his fist again and confronted the little giant in front of him.


    Still the same result, he stepped back again, more cracks appeared on his arm.


    Su Changxing glanced at the injury on his arm, and said with a smile: "I also know a monk, and I think his Buddha nature is much stronger than yours, ten times, a hundred times, or more?"


    The sacrificial priest looked cold: "So what, this has something to do with Huigen, I''m not very qualified."

 v2 Chapter 187： incinerate.

    Su Changxing recalled the appearance of Monk Weihuo in his mind. When he first met him, he felt that his Buddha nature was very high, which was the Buddha nature of compassion.


    This Buddha nature should also be orthodox in Buddhist inheritance.


    "Then how can you overcome!"


    The corners of Su Changxing''s mouth rose slightly, and he punched the priest again. The golden light on the skin of his arm was so bright that it was a bit dazzling.


    There are many things he can steal, not just abilities, movements, expressions, behaviors and even Buddha nature.


    He doesn''t know what Buddha nature is, but it is still possible to imitate it according to the gourd painting, and he can also feel a similar state of mind.


    The card of the Wealthy Monk was shattered in his hand, not to use the ability of the Weihuo Monk, but to reproduce his Buddha nature.


    The two collided again, but this time Su Changxing didn''t move at all, instead, cracks appeared on the priest''s arm.


    "how is this possible!"


    He opened his eyes wide, vomited blood, and sat down on the ground.


    Only at this time did he notice that his fist was sunken, every bone was shattered, and an astonishing dark force penetrated his entire body.


    On the other hand, Su Changxing was intact at the moment.


    "How is my Buddha nature? Is it much stronger than you? Sorry, I hurt you too much."


    Su Changxing smiled sheepishly, the golden light on his skin dimmed, but it didn''t disappear, it was hidden in the flesh and blood.


    The buddha nature of Monk Weihuo was reproduced, his vajra body was far stronger than that of the priest, and with the concentration of the heart, he directly defeated the opponent.


    He didn''t use "Concentration" in the previous few confrontations, because his arms couldn''t bear this kind of force.


    Knowing that he was invincible, the priest raised his crutches and stomped on the ground three times. His body swelled again, his skin turned blood-colored, his arms turned into six arms, and his face was ferocious, showing his fangs.


    "You forced me to do this, King Kong glared at me, I can only kill but not escape!"


    His eyes are blood red, his whole body has a terrifying aura, and he is a living demon.


    Su Changxing felt the breath of the blood moon, which was full of mist.


    The priest rushed towards him, the ground shook and the surrounding ruins collapsed.


    Boom~


    With the sound of gunfire, the upper body on the left side of the priest exploded, shattered into countless blood clots, and three huge arms fell to the ground.


    He didn''t stop, and sped up again, throwing at Su Changxing with a cane in one hand, the injuries on his body didn''t seem to have any effect on him.


    It was another shot of Su Changxing, which also knocked off his other three hands, and the huge impact made him stop.


    The priest knelt down on the ground, roaring out of his mouth, as if he was unwilling and angry.


    Within a few seconds, he completely fell to the ground without making a sound. Just now was his last effort.


    Although the person is dead, he still maintains the appearance of the Mo Tuo, or this is his appearance, and the others are just disguises.


    The doomsday believers who were still around just now were either torn apart by the evil spirits or escaped.


    "Sacrifice?"


    Su Changxing walked over, picked up the black mask, put it in his hand and looked at it carefully, the pattern on it was very exquisite, and there was some kind of energy flowing in the pattern.


    [Sacrifice mask: Bingguan, inferior, has the ability to hide and communicate, and when worn, it can continuously strengthen one''s body to the limit with blood energy.


    This is the mask only possessed by the priests of the Doomsday Cult, and it is also the power. Wearing this mask is the priest of the Doomsday Cult. ¡¿


    "In this way, anyone can become a priest of the Doomsday Cult, and a priest of the Doomsday Cult can be anyone."


    Su Changxing looked at the mask and pondered for a while, then threw the mask into the crevice of the ruins with his backhand, turned around and walked out, his figure disappeared into the black mist.


    After a while.


    A doomsday cultist also wearing a black mask came here, looked around, found no one else, noticed the sacrificial mask in the ruins, and bent down to pick it up.


    "I''ll tell you that you are looking for death. If you don''t believe me, it''s ridiculous for mortals to compete with the sun and the moon for glory!"


    She took off her mask, revealing a better face, only with pale lips.


    "Everyone knows that you were killed by Su Changxing, so it is only natural for me to become a priest. Sorry, I lied to you."


    A cold smile appeared on the corner of the woman''s mouth, like a snake spitting out a letter, sneaking in the dark, its fangs were full of venom.


    She promised the priest to attack from behind when they were fighting, but just now, she didn''t do anything, just watched quietly from a distance.


    Afterwards, she put on the sacrificial mask and ran towards the densely packed houses. If she wanted to escape, she could only go this way. The outside was full of soldiers, and the inside was blocked by the sheriff with people.


    It''s just that if this is the case, he may bump into Su Changxing, but if he is lucky, he will be able to escape.


    She''s a lucky guy, always has been.


    As more and more people die, there will be more and more evil spirits. This is a process of ebb and flow.


    In the back, Qian Runwei came in with a large number of people to clean up. After a simple cleanup, the people caught in this area, who were suspected of being Doomsday cultists, were pulled out and beheaded.


    Many people have died, and there are more people hiding here than imagined.


    Some may not really be Doomsday cultists.


    But what does that matter?


    They must be involved with the Doomsday Cult here, so there is no problem... Su Changxing told himself this, looking around silently, and did not do it himself.


    If you kill too many people, your hands will feel heavy unconsciously, and eventually become numb.


    He doesn''t want to be numb.


    This action is also necessary, to show the determination of the 17th group, to deter the Doomsday Sect, and to make an example of others.


    People are very complicated, they need freedom, but they cannot be completely free, and so is the human heart.


    On this day, many people died in Hekou County, thousands of people, maybe one thousand, maybe two thousand, no one knows the exact number.


    The sight of piles of people being dragged out to be shot made countless people terrified. Some people were so frightened that their legs weakened and they sat on the ground. They were dragged back at night.


    Blood was dripping from the potholes on the ground, and the burning corpses were emitting black smoke, which was particularly choking.


    Su Changxing stood on a tall building, staring at the black smoke below, and didn''t speak for a long time. This was beyond what he had originally thought.


    It''s like a vine in the ground, one section is pulled out, and then there is another section, and I want to pull it out again, and then I pull out more and more, and the longer I pull out, the longer.


    After the troops of the 17th group entered Hekou County, they eradicated the doomsday believers on the surface. It took over the entire Hekou County as a matter of course.


    There are many people involved with the Doomsday Cult~www.novelhall.com~ We had to kill some, fine some, and release some.


    Gu Xingrong and the others stood aside, not daring to show their anger, so they could only watch cautiously, for fear of running into bad luck.


    Xu Wenfeng showed a look of unbearable, took a deep breath and said: "Boss, is this method a little harsher, and many people died in the end of the day."


    He didn''t understand why so many people had to be killed. Some people seemed to have no need to die, which was understandable.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "The Doomsday Cult is a poisonous stubble, related to the next round of Doomsday."


    "..." Xu Wenfeng lowered his head and did not speak again.


    Su Changxing asked Gu Xingrong: "Where is your administrator, there shouldn''t be any Doomsday Sect to trouble him now, right?"


    Gu Xingrong showed a look of hesitation: "This... I haven''t contacted the manager for the time being, but there should be news soon, and there may be some delays."

 v2 Chapter 188： soul ring

    The administrator of Hekou County is very unusual. With such a strong influence of the Doomsday Sect, he can still deal with it.


    Su Changxing even suspected that he was also a doomsday cultist, but looking at the situation, it didn''t look like it. If he was, there was no need to hide.


    "I won''t run away." Deng Zhibin whispered.


    Su Changxing looked at him: "What did you say?"


    Deng Zhibin showed an embarrassing smile on his face, and said with a smile: "Our manager, I know him very well, he is very timid like me, maybe he was frightened by you, team leader Su, and maybe he ran away."


    "Are you trying to excuse him? I believe you are timid, but would he be timid?" Su Changxing asked with a straight face.


    Deng Zhibin waved his hands again and again: "How come, I must be wholeheartedly towards you, my lord, and I also know that it is good to enjoy the shade under the big tree."


    Su Changxing did not continue to ask, but changed his voice and said, "How about this, tell me something. I have something here that can make people become Extraordinary. You ask him if he is interested, 70,000 points."


    "Seventy million points?"


    Deng Zhibin was surprised by the huge amount of points at first, and then realized: "Is it a mysterious item that can make people become Extraordinary? Is it true?"


    Su Changxing nodded calmly: "Of course it''s true. Would I still lie to you? If you want it, I can sell it to you for the same price of 70,000 points."


    Deng Zhibin blinked, suddenly his brain froze, he felt that 70,000 points are very expensive, but it seems that something that can make people become extraordinary is also very precious.


    Gu Xingrong opened his eyes wide and said, "Group Leader Su, is what you said true?"


    Su Changxing smiled: "Why do you want to buy one? You are not an Extraordinary, you can indeed buy one."


    Gu Xingrong was silent for a while and said: "I should be able to become an Extraordinary soon, probably there is no need for this, I just want to buy one for Han Su''s younger brother."


    "If you don''t become an Extraordinary, it will be difficult to gain a foothold in the apocalypse. He is still young. If he becomes an Extraordinary, he will have a greater chance of surviving."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "If Han Su isn''t found, she''s probably a doomsday cultist. Do you still want his younger brother to become a Extraordinary?"


    Gu Xingrong said with a stern look: "His brother is not a doomsday believer, I don''t think there should be any necessary connection between the two."


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and said with a smile: "It seems that your relationship is really good, it''s a pity. Do you have so many points?"


    "Just enough to buy."


    Gu Xingrong felt a bit heartbroken when he said that, this is all he has accumulated for so long.


    Su Changxing pondered for a while and said, "I can sell you two at a half discount, one for you to wear, and one for her younger brother, on the condition that you can''t give it to anyone else, and you can''t tell anyone else."


    Can it still be like this?


    Gu Xingrong raised his eyebrows, and then quickly thanked him: "Thank you, Team Leader Su, but can this thing really make a person a Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing took out two bronze pendants from his bosom, handed them to him and said, "It''s not 100%, but there is a high probability that it will work. If you want it, I suggest you throw away that belt."


    Gu Xingrong looked down at the black belt around his waist, wondering: "Why? Is there something wrong?"


    Su Changxing continued: "This thing is constantly affecting you. It will prevent you from entering the extraordinary. Even if you become an extraordinary, some other accidents may occur."


    [Raging Whispers: C Crown, middle position, endows the wearer with unparalleled power, and such power comes at a price...]


    Gu Xingrong was stunned for a moment, his trump card was revealed without a word, and he was at a loss for a while.


    Su Changxing glanced at him, and said nonchalantly, "It''s up to you what to do, I''m just warning you."


    Gu Xingrong said with a serious face: "Thank you, Team Leader Su for your reminder... just wear this thing?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, but this thing is too expensive and easy to be coveted by others. You''d better bring Han Su''s brother into the security bureau and stay there for a while."


    Gu Xingrong was full of puzzlement in his heart, but he would show it. There must be a reason for Su Changxing to take such special care of him.


    There is no love without reason in this world, and there is no hate without reason.


    But he couldn''t think of the reason, and it definitely wasn''t because of his strength or aptitude. The Security Bureau had many Beyonders, and he wasn''t one of them.


    After Gu Xingrong and others left, Xu Wenfeng thought for a while and said: "They are not trustworthy, and the matter of the leader''s pendant may be exposed."


    Su Changxing put a hand on his shoulder and said, "Sooner or later, this news will be exposed. Why don''t we take the initiative to expose it? We need points, and other players have a lot of points in their hands."


    "I see, Chief."


    Xu Wenfeng nodded and said, he still had a lot of doubts in his heart, but he understood that some things don''t need to be asked, just do it.


    A shiny stone appeared in Su Changxing''s hand, and he handed it to him and said, "It''s been a busy day, you should also go to rest, your current strength is still a bit weak, this thing should allow you to improve."


    "Is this the origin stone?"


    Xu Wenfeng showed a look of surprise, he had never seen such a large source stone, usually only the size of a soybean.


    Origin stones are aggregates of extraordinary power, which can enhance the mystery of extraordinary people. Generally, the larger the volume, the better the quality.


    But this thing is of no use to Su Changxing. In his hands, this jade origin stone will only slowly deteriorate.


    This source stone cannot affect him, but he can affect this rough stone.


    Su Changxing said casually: "I got it from the priests of the Doomsday Sect, and I''ll give it to you since it''s useless."


    "Although you can''t advance, you still have a lot of room for improvement. Your position is very different from others. You need to explore it slowly. If you rush to advance, you will get yourself into trouble."


    Xu Wenfeng raised his head and said with a serious face: "Chief, didn''t you say that we are running out of time?"


    Su Changxing handed him another bottle of grape juice in a can, and said, "Don''t be in a hurry, you are very talented, someone will always go ahead and someone will go behind."


    Baimengshu


    "It''s not a good thing for Extraordinary people to advance quickly. If they are too fast, they will easily be backlashed by power."


    Xu Wenfeng took the grape juice, pulled the tab, took a big sip, and said seriously, "I see, boss."


    He didn''t like drinking such sour things before, but now he feels good, at least it''s not bitter, but sweet.


    ¡­


    At this moment, night is coming, and it''s time for discount stores to refresh.


    7 o''clock.


    familiar time.


    This seems to be an important time dividing line.


    He still looks forward to what''s in the discount store, not necessarily the right ones, but always good stuff, and the doomsday store is like washing sand in the waves.


    [Arimado Soul Ring (B Crown, upper rank): Nebula World, the secret method of the firewood royal family, seeking multiple selves in the soul, making the soul stronger.


    The firewood royal family has passed down this method for thousands of years and nourished all things with spirit, but was eventually invaded and destroyed by the Titan Zerg.


    Note: This method needs to be mastered by those with a strong spirit, otherwise it is very likely that the spirit will self-destruct and fall into nothingness. ¡¿


    [Maria multi-soul ring: 30% off, 1,200,000 points]


    Soul ring?


    Su Changxing thought that this should be something in a certain power system.


    But can it be used?


    He also thought that "Concentrating Heart" is not a thing of Extraordinary, but a supernatural power of a powerful swordsman, but he can also use it.


    It seems that after going through the discount store, this kind of thing has been converted, so that Extraordinary can use it.


    So this thing, he should also be able to use.


    Do you really want to use it?


    According to the description, this thing will change the shape of the soul, and the soul has always been something that extraordinary people are afraid of.


    The body is the reflection of the soul and the carrier of the soul, reflecting the appearance of the soul to a certain extent.


    The reason why human beings are human is not only the body is human, but the soul is also human.


    This is also a very simplistic concept. After Su Changxing reached the 7th rank, his mental power rose again, and he gradually understood it.


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 189： deserter

    More than one million points are not too much for him, he still has more than eight million points, of which more than six million were transferred by Lin Xiuyu.


    Now, although the items cannot be circulated on the forum, the points are still available. The Security Bureau transferred the points from other regions to the Donglin region through some methods.


    At the same time, members of other groups followed. According to the requirements above, these people should also obtain the guide pendant in order to become Extraordinary.


    ¡¾whether to exchange¡¿


    Spent 1.2 million points.


    A translucent, light blue crown that shone with strange brilliance appeared in his hand, it didn''t feel any weight, but it actually existed.


    This is the Arimadore spirit ring, the treasure of the firewood royal family.


    This is indeed a treasure to him, and many things in discount stores are treasures to him.


    He hasn''t been excited about a Pocket Galaxy since he got it at the discount store.


    Just like a beggar may be happy when he finds a gold brick, but what if he finds a mountain of gold?


    It was too much for him, too big.


    Su Changxing felt that he was like a dragon slaying warrior with the strongest sword in his hand, but he was an ordinary person.


    People who go to slaughter dragons often die, ordinary people die on the road, and more powerful ones die in the mouth of the dragon.


    This sword has always existed, and it is in the hands of every dragon slayer.


    ¡­


    Su Changxing shook his head, feeling that he was thinking too much.


    If this thing has no side effects, it will undoubtedly have a great effect on it.


    He has a spirit close to forty.


    With such a huge spiritual power, he couldn''t exert its true effect, but the soul ring might give him a qualitative leap in the spiritual level.


    Without further hesitation, he tried to touch the spirit ring with his spirit, resonating with it, and very easily, the spirit ring gradually merged into his body and disappeared.


    A lot of knowledge about soul rings emerged in Su Changxing''s mind.


    Arimadore''s soul ring is a mysterious item, but also an ability, or this mysterious item gave him an ability.


    The spirit ring continuously absorbed his spirit, and at the same time, new spiritual power came out from the spirit ring.


    Su Changxing felt like he was taking a bath in a pool of cool water, washing away the dirt on his body and making himself cleaner.


    The spirit is a very complicated thing, and of course there are impurities in it. Such impurities can also be called distracting thoughts, which contain various emotions and are out of control.


    There are a lot of such impurities in his spirit, which seems to be due to the use of the Butcher''s Eye.


    The soul ring is helping him to clean up these impurities, not all of them, but most of them.


    His spirit has shrunk a bit because of getting rid of these magazines.


    Su Changxing felt that the burden brought about by the huge mentality was reduced and gradually disappeared.


    This is not because he can''t bear such a huge spirit, but because he can''t bear the impurities brought by such a huge spirit.


    The bigger and more powerful the spirit is, the more impurities it contains.


    Perhaps such a magazine is also one of the main reasons that caused the Extraordinary to lose control.


    With their own efforts, extraordinary people can eliminate these impurities, but it takes a lot of time.


    Arriving here is just the beginning, his ability to close the spirit ring has not yet formed, but he has already received a lot of benefits.


    ¡­


    Dong Dong ~


    There was a knock on the door.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes from the darkness, and shouted, "What''s the matter?"


    "The manager of Hekou County showed up and said he wanted to see you. He is downstairs now." Xu Wenfeng said outside the door.


    Su Changxing had a playful smile on his face: "These guys are not good at all, don''t they even want to show their faces?"


    He was sure that this manager came here just for the guide pendant.


    Su Changxing opened the door and walked out, go, yes, said: "Let''s go meet him and ask some questions by the way."


    Xu Wenfeng went on to say: "We have also found out the information about this manager. His name is Yao Chen. He is a retired soldier. He was in the Special Forces before."


    "Veteran? How old are you?" Su Changxing asked after thinking about it.


    Xu Wenfeng shook his head and said, "Twenty-eight, he''s not very old, and he didn''t leave the army normally. It seems that he was persuaded to discharge because he performed a certain task. I don''t know exactly what task it is."


    He paused, and said in a low voice: "I heard that he was the only one in their special forces team who came back alive. From this point of view, the mission should not be completed. He may be a deserter."


    "Otherwise, how could you be persuaded to leave? Only deserters will be persuaded to leave."


    Xu Wenfeng added another sentence.


    Su Changxing was a little puzzled, and said after thinking: "I don''t care about why he was persuaded to leave. I was thinking about what kind of mission would wipe out the entire special forces team, leaving him alone in the end."


    "Sword Comes"


    "At that time, there probably wasn''t any intention of going to war. If it was, it would definitely not be such a calculation. It should be for something special."


    They came downstairs and saw a man in a black cap, waiting, leaning against the wall by the gate.


    Just him.


    Su Changxing walked over and said with a smile: "You are the manager of Hekou Town, it''s a pleasure to meet you. In fact, I wanted to come to you before."


    Yao Chen raised his head, showing resolute and calm eyes, and said coldly, "I never thought that the head of the Security Bureau would be such a young person. Sure enough, rules can be changed."


    Su Changxing smiled and asked, "Why, if you''re younger, you can''t be the team leader of the Security Bureau?"


    Yao Chen said in a mocking tone: "In the past, seniority was mostly based on seniority, and it was never your turn. Of course, it is possible now. The situation is different."


    "Presumably you should know who I am, so I won''t introduce myself. You should also know the purpose of my visit this time."


    "Is that thing you said true? A mysterious item that can make people become Extraordinary."


    Su Changxing asked slowly, "Do you think it''s true~www.novelhall.com~ or fake?"


    Yao Chen affirmed: "It''s true, you don''t need to lie to me, and I also have my own channels to get relevant information."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows: "That means there are people you know in the Security Bureau."


    Yao Chen saw that Su Changxing didn''t reply, he was caught in a routine, inadvertently.


    Of course he can''t say who it is, whoever he says will be in bad luck.


    Su Changxing turned around and walked back, said relaxedly, "Forget it, I don''t care, let''s come in and chat."


    After walking a few steps, he found that Yao Chen hadn''t followed. Su Changxing turned to look at him, and said helplessly, "What are you looking at, are you afraid that I will do something to you? I want to kill you, but I don''t need to go through a lot of trouble."


    "Presumably you should know this. The people from the Doomsday Sect chased you to hide XZ, but I still killed them all."


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 190： little things

    Yao Chen hesitated for a moment, but still followed, and said, "I''m not afraid, I''m afraid I won''t come. I''m just curious if Team Leader Su has something to talk to me about."


    A bronze pendant appeared in Su Changxing''s hand, with a strange shimmering light on it, and said, "Don''t you want this thing? Of course we need to talk. Since you came to me, you have this need."


    He took Yao Chen to sit down in the room on the first floor.


    The room is clean, the yellow wooden tabletop reflects the chandelier on the ceiling, and there are two cups of freshly brewed black tea on the table. The hot water vapor wrapped in the tea aroma is refreshing.


    It doesn''t feel much different from before the apocalypse.


    Su Changxing sat down, Yao Chen also sat down, Xu Wenfeng stood outside and did not come in.


    "You are not afraid of death."


    Su Changxing stared at him and said grimly.


    Yao Chen''s expression remained unchanged, and he said calmly, "Of course I''m afraid, but I believe in Team Leader Su, you won''t kill me, and there''s no reason to kill me."


    Su Changxing took a sip of tea, moistened his throat, and said, "Sometimes, killing people doesn''t need a reason, especially for Extraordinary people, power will inflate desire."


    At this moment, Yao Chen only felt suffocated, and waves of pressure rushed towards him like mountains.


    He knew that Team Leader Su might be very powerful, but he still didn''t expect it to be so terrifying, it was already beyond his imagination.


    This is deterrence, and it is also a blow to the horse.


    "Leader Su, if you have any questions, just tell me." Yao Chen''s face moved slightly, and he took a sip from his teacup.


    He suddenly felt that Su Changxing''s behavior was a bit elusive, and it was not impossible to kill him if he really wanted to.


    Moreover, he couldn''t escape from this position. He was surrounded by people from the Security Bureau. He didn''t need Su Changxing''s action. He would be taken down with just one order.


    Su Changxing didn''t reply, but changed his voice and asked: "I heard that you used to be in the Special Forces. Even if you retire, you should still be considered a member of the military."


    Yao Chen''s face remained unchanged: "Of course it doesn''t count if I retire, and I was persuaded to retire, so it doesn''t count."


    Su Changxing observed Yao Chen''s expression, took another sip of tea, and said with a smile, "It''s not important, let''s talk about the important things, how many pendants do you want for guides?"


    "How many pieces?" Yao Chen didn''t understand Su Changxing''s meaning at once. He thought they were here to discuss the price, but he didn''t expect to discuss the quantity first.


    Su Changxing drank the tea in the cup in one gulp, and said, "Yes, how many."


    Yao Chen hesitated for a while and said, "If possible, I would like five pieces. It is too difficult to become an Extraordinary. No matter how expensive this thing is, I think I will find a way to buy it, as long as Team Leader Su is willing to sell it."


    He couldn''t figure out what Su Changxing wanted to do, so he had to keep his posture very low, and try Su Changxing''s attitude first.


    "Okay, that''s what you said." With a relaxed expression on Su Changxing''s face, he put down the cup and smiled, with a look of success.


    Yao Chen froze for a moment, showing a confused look.


    Su Changxing put five pendants on the table and said, "One pendant is 200,000 points, and you can take one million points."


    Yao Chen looked at the pendant on the table and fell silent. He just felt that Team Leader Su was sitting on the ground and raised the price. The price of the pendant doubled or tripled if he didn''t pay attention. Didn''t he agree to 70,000 before?


    I''m being slaughtered like a pig...He suddenly had this feeling, it seemed familiar, it was the feeling of being scammed when shopping.


    "Is the price a bit more expensive? It''s not easy for us players to earn points." Yao Chen said in a soft voice.


    Su Changxing propped his face sideways with one hand, and said calmly: "Just now you said it yourself, no matter how expensive it is, you will buy it. When talking about business, you must always keep your word."


    Is this about business? This is playing rogue.


    Yao Chen took a deep breath and said, "I really don''t have so many points."


    Su Changxing glanced at him: "Eight hundred thousand."


    Yao Chen didn''t even think about it, and immediately said: "It can be 800,000."


    Seeing his decisive appearance, Su Changxing probably thought of how many points he had.


    "You should understand that the value of this thing is definitely more than that, and you have absolutely nothing to lose." Su Changxing emphasized.


    Yao Chen also felt the same, nodded and said, "Of course this thing is precious. Of course, Team Leader Su can sell me this mysterious item. Of course I am grateful."


    "Since you are grateful, there is something I need you to do here." Su Changxing said bluntly.


    "whats the matter?"


    "A small thing, it''s a small thing for you... Help me kill someone." Su Changxing said expressionlessly, as if he was talking about a trivial matter.


    Yao Chen''s eyes narrowed, and he said in a deep voice, "Murder? Do you need me to kill you? No one can stop you with your strength."


    Su Changxing said with a relaxed smile: "Violence can''t solve everything. It''s not easy for our Security Bureau to do this. If you want to do it, you are strong enough."


    Isn''t that also violence?


    It''s just me being violent... Yao Chen closed his eyes and remained silent for a while before saying, "Who is he, and he''s also from the Security Bureau?"


    The smile on Su Changxing''s face was even bigger, knowing that Yao Chen agreed, and then said: "Not counting, a member of the State Council, he will go to Hedong County, and there will be only ninth-level Extraordinary people around him at most, and then you will intercept and kill him." He will do."


    Yao Chen wondered, "Are you so sure that I will help you?"


    Su Changxing pursed his lips, shook his head and said, "You only have this choice, and after all, he has something to do with you."


    Speaking of this, Yao Chen frowned, and said in surprise: "It''s him? You are really brave."


    Su Changxing showed a mocking smile: "You have become a Extraordinary, so there is nothing to be afraid of. I have given you the opportunity, so you can figure it out."


    finish talking.


    He picked up the kettle and poured water into the cup, his expression was normal, as if nothing had happened just now:


    "Drink tea and drink tea. This kind of cooked tea is very expensive before the end of the day. A cake costs 30,000 to 40,000 yuan."


    Yao Chen took a sip of the hot tea just poured into the cup: "It''s really different... If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first."


    "Go slowly, I will contact you if there is anything." Su Changxing smiled kindly.


    Yao Chen nodded, grabbed the pendant on the table, turned and left, walked out the door, came to the shadow, his figure became like a lake, and if he walked forward, he couldn''t see the figure at all.


    romance


    "It should work."


    Su Changxing gulped down the tea in the cup in one gulp.


    At the time of the doomsday world, Huang Biao and others were hunted down by the Security Bureau at the end. , have great decision-making power, guide the direction of the entire country, and they also represent the division of power in this country.


    Mu Qing is one of the chief executives. Behind him stands the largest family in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Su Changxing couldn''t directly find out who did it, but he could infer it from the people who were in that area at that time.


    His proposal has been communicated by Lin Xiuyu to the director of the Security Bureau, and then to the members of the State Council, but there is no result yet.


    However, today''s second tranche of points has arrived.


    "I heard that the members of the State Council are alive and well, and the doomsday has not affected them. They all know that a catastrophe is imminent, but they still discuss it again and again... Ironic!"


    Lin Xiuyu walked in from the back door and said.


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 191： overpass

    Su Changxing leaned back on the chair, closed his eyes, and said slowly: "So what, this is the right that power brings, as it should be, the world is like this, even if the end comes, the bottom will always be the bottom The group of people... drink tea, it''s very expensive, three to forty thousand and one cake."


    "I''ll take a cup."


    Lin Xiuyu took a cup from the side shelf, sat down and poured himself a cup: "Your approach may be counterproductive, and it will make people in Congress dissatisfied."


    Su Changxing chuckled, opened his eyes and said, "So what, then kill them until they are scared. Chen Xi probably has a lot to do with the people in the Congress."


    Lin Xiuyu looked at the tea in the cup, didn''t drink it, and said: "Probably so, otherwise they wouldn''t be able to stay in this country in peace. The director also contacted the people from Chen Xi, asking them to contribute, but they didn''t get a response .¡±


    Su Changxing thought about it and said: "Chenxi''s Apocalypse is indeed extraordinary, each one has great potential.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk, I''m still a little sleepy, go to sleep for a while."


    He gave a hutch, got up and walked out.


    Lin Xiuyu looked at Su Changxing''s back and said, "I''m definitely on your side, you have to believe it."


    Su Changxing smiled, looked back at him, and said, "What if your boss isn''t on my side?"


    "..."


    Lin Xiuyu fell silent, looking at the tea in the cup, as if thinking about something.


    go upstairs.


    Su Changxing''s eyes pulled out strange silver lines, the soul ring gradually disappeared, and in his mind, something similar to a crown appeared.


    This is the real soul ring, woven by his spirit, and the spirit it carries plays a core role.


    As time passed, the shape of the spirit ring became clearer and more detailed, and the lines on the surface had a metallic texture.


    [Form a soul ring, Spirit +1]


    [Form a soul ring, Spirit +1]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    During this process, his spirit rose at a speed visible to the naked eye, breaking through forty.


    This was an unimaginable process. Driven by the spirit, the small objects on the table in the room were suspended and floated in the air, and the table and bed also trembled.


    [Spirit ring: With a core in your spirit, you can run faster, recover, and become more tenacious and powerful, far surpassing ordinary people. ¡¿


    fo


    "Is this still the human spirit?"


    Su Changxing muttered, and found that his hands were trembling inadvertently.


    He felt a little distressed, and everything went back to the original point, thinking that the soul ring could solve the situation that the body could not bear the strong mental power.


    But the soul ring cleaned up the impurities in his mind, and further enhanced his mental power, which made his burden even more serious.


    This kind of unbearable does not mean that the body is weak, but that the body and spirit are not fit enough. The only solution is to advance again, or to be promoted.


    In this way, the level of life can be sublimated.


    In other words, ordinary human beings are not worthy of such powerful spiritual power.


    Then, he felt that his spirit was too high, so he made a bronze pendant in Pocket Galaxy to kill off the excess spirit.


    Before, his feeling was not so obvious, but once he started making bronze pendants, the obvious feeling was completely different.


    Easy, precise and fast.


    His efficiency in making bronze pendants has been greatly improved. Before, he could only control more than a dozen pendants at the same time, but now he can control hundreds of pendants at the same time.


    This gave him a strange feeling that each of his spirits has its own smaller consciousness, which can be easily dealt with when faced with such complex multi-line operations.


    He also suddenly felt a little panic, feeling that every trace of spirit was a smaller him, and seemed to be able to exist independently.


    Doppelg?nger?


    He immediately thought of Elbai''s clone, isn''t this the same principle?


    Soon, Su Changxing abandoned the distracting thoughts in his heart and calmed down. Although he still couldn''t help getting goosebumps, it had to be overcome.


    He sort of understood why the soul ring was designed to find multiple selves, and why it could operate such a huge spirit more efficiently.


    Very simple and easy to understand.


    If one person can''t manage it, then many people will manage it.


    finally.


    He completely covered up the chill in his heart. If he couldn''t see it, he could treat it as if he didn''t know it. Treating it normally is very important.


    In just one night, Su Changxing turned all the mysterious items that needed to be disposed of in the pocket galaxy into bronze pendants.


    A total of 872 bronze pendants.


    The number is more than he originally thought, because the mental power has become stronger, so the success rate of making ordinary pendants has also become higher.


    Su Changxing stood on the balcony and stared at Chaoyang''s shadow in a daze. He felt as if he had accomplished something that he thought was insurmountable before. At this moment, his mental strength was still sufficient.


    According to his original thought, it was basically impossible for him to manufacture a bronze pendant that would be enough to open the Extraordinary Era within a month.


    Now it seems that as long as he has enough points and enough mysterious items, he can complete it, and he can even complete it ahead of schedule.


    Changes in things are often unexpected. They may develop in a good direction or in a bad direction.


    Ai Erbai floated over from the balcony next to him, and seeing Su Changxing couldn''t help shaking, as if he saw something terrible: "You...what''s wrong with you?"


    Su Changxing noticed Albai''s strangeness, and asked back: "What''s the matter, don''t talk halfway."


    Erbai frowned, showing a serious expression, observed Su Changxing, and said: "You have become a little different, heh, your strength has become stronger, I said you are really a pervert, your strength has been getting stronger .¡±


    In the vision of a wizard, spiritual power is often linked to strength. The stronger the spiritual power, the more powerful the witchcraft will be. Rich."


    "Are you really sure to kill Rich?" Albay asked with a look of surprise.


    Su Changxing showed a slight smile, and said: "If you can''t fight, but you still have to fight, what does it matter, do you have to be sure?"


    Albai shrugged, not understanding: "Since you can''t beat him, why fight him? Isn''t he an idiot?"


    Su Changxing glanced at her, and said angrily, "Swear again."


    Erbai smiled and said, "Group Leader Su is still very smart."


    Su Changxing put away his face and said seriously: "Is there a White Wizard in Donglin City?"


    Erbai glanced at Su Changxing unexpectedly, and said, "Of course, what do you want to do? I''m afraid I remember the captain of the law enforcement team. Heimu is the white wizard."


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 192： door

    "He seems to be dead, in Donglin City." Su Changxing said in an uncertain tone.


    Albay said with a cold expression: "Rich is so brave, he dared to take action against law enforcement wizards without authorization. These black wizards will do anything for their own benefit. It''s really disgusting."


    Su Changxing looked at her, smiled and said, "I don''t know exactly how she died, but Rich probably didn''t do it himself."


    Elbai looked more relaxed, and said, "So what, if Rich wasn''t indulgent, how could a captain of the law enforcement team die there?"


    Su Changxing nodded in agreement and said, "That makes sense, that is to say, even if he didn''t kill him, he was behind the scenes."


    Erbai''s eyes were empty and dark, and he couldn''t see the specific expression clearly. He seemed to be extremely angry: "They want to kill them all, starting with us, the sons of the Wizard King."


    "But the war is not over yet, why do they dare to be so bold?"


    Su Changxing said thoughtfully: "Maybe they feel that they have a chance to win. It seems that the situation in the battlefield you are facing is very good."


    "Perhaps this is the last move, you are right."


    He pointed in the direction of Donglin City with a deep smile on his face.


    ¡­


    It was raining in Donglin City, and there were drops of water undulating in the air, which looked extraordinarily pleasant, everything became hazy, and so did the red and green billboards.


    A door that is taller than a tall building appears in the east facing city. The frame has already been built, showing a rough prototype.


    Like a white vertical brilliance extending through the door, it is hard to see what is inside, it is pitch black, but it is shining.


    "It''s almost done."


    Looking at the huge door erected not far away, Luo Haotian couldn''t help but feel a little heavy.


    He didn''t know what it was, but what was good for wizards was bad news for them.


    They are helping these wizards build this huge gate.


    It felt so powerless, he felt like they were helping the enemy gradually destroy his world.


    They are a group of slaves who have lost themselves.


    The management area is still the same, usually gloomy, and only when eating, everyone will be more energetic.


    Luo Haozhi looked at Luo Haotian, and said: "You worked hard today, I just said, it''s like this, don''t think about it, the most important thing is to survive."


    Luo Haotian showed a smile on his face, waved his hands and said, "Brother, I don''t want to do anything, I just want to feed my niece, she is still young, and she is growing up now."


    This aspect is still very fair, the more you cook, the more you eat.


    There are often only two types of people who can eat enough in the management area, one is to do labor, and the other is people like Yuan Shaohua.


    Luo Haozhi approached him and said in a low voice: "Don''t think I don''t know what you did that night, just take care of yourself and don''t get us involved!"


    Luo Haotian kept his face blank and didn''t speak any more. He felt that he was the only Extraordinary here, so he should do something.


    But he was also worried, his elder brother and niece were here, once he was discovered, he would definitely be in a row.


    Yuan Shaohua''s **** methods made him feel horrified, and the entire management area was therefore in order.


    He was a complete betrayer, betrayed them, betrayed humans, and went to the wizard''s side.


    This seems to be an inevitable result. Human beings are also animals that seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. In order to protect themselves and live a better life, so what if they surrender to wizards.


    Several people who opposed Yuan Shaohua died inexplicably. After that, no one dared to discuss this matter in private, and everyone stayed away.


    Luo Haotian is going to make another attack tonight, and this time he must kill Yuan Shaohua.


    The last time was out of loyalty, but this time it was a mission.


    "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t." Luo Haotian assured with a serious face.


    Luo Haozhi''s face softened, he sighed and said, "I''m also worried about you, I don''t have any other hope, I only hope that you and Yuanyuan can survive."


    He is older and has a much calmer temperament than Luo Haotian, so he has more considerations.


    They followed the crowd all the way to the place where the food was distributed, and exchanged the brands they got through work for flatbread and rice porridge.


    The person who distributed the food had a bald head, and a long scar was sunken in front of his forehead. He was Liao Hua, Yuan Shaohua''s henchman, and he was also their family''s security guard before the end of the day, and he was loyal.


    "You two brothers are really amazing. Being able to have so many brands is worth two days of other people''s work."


    Liao Hua looked at the sign Luo Haozhi handed over, and laughed loudly.


    Luo Haozhi smiled reluctantly and said, "Our brothers are both strong, so there are many brands!"


    Liao Hua put some of the brands in his pocket, and said with a sinister smile: "You can''t eat so much, others still want to eat, so just leave these here."


    "you¡­"


    Luo Haotian''s eyes flickered, and he clenched his fists, intending to make a move.


    Seeing this, Luo Haozhi stopped him and said, "Forget it, we really can''t eat that much, so I''ll give these to Mr. Liao, and treat it as our invitation."


    Romance bar free reading


    Liao Hua took out the stick and patted it in his hand, and said viciously: "What boy, do you want to fight? Do you think this is a place where you can make trouble?"


    As he said that, he struck Luo Haotian with a stick, not too slow, and he was also a trainer, and he even strengthened it twice.


    Luo Haotian grabbed the stick with one hand.


    Liao Hua wanted to pull out the stick, but found that it didn''t move at all. The stick seemed to be connected to Luo Haotian.


    "You want to rebel!"


    He calmed down after saying this, and felt that Luo Haotian was not an ordinary person, at least he was better than him.


    Luo Haozhi quickly stepped forward, stood in the middle, and said with a smile all over his face: "Master Liao, my cousin is a bit impulsive, please don''t be as knowledgeable as him."


    As he spoke, he stuffed half a pack of cigarettes in his trouser pocket into Liao Hua''s hands.


    Liao Hua looked at the two brothers with playful smiles, took out the sign from his pocket, and said, "This is still yours, so I won''t take it."


    Many people around showed unexpected expressions, Liao Hua was notorious for his short temper.


    Today''s matter is actually left like this. In the past, he would definitely have been beaten up, and if he was not beaten to death, he would have to be beaten until he was half dead to relieve his anger.


    Luo Haotian''s complexion was also not very good-looking, and he knew that Liao Hua was targeting him.


    A few days ago, Liao Hua dragged a little girl~www.novelhall.com~ to do dirty things, but he insisted on stopping him, and waited until several stewards came over.


    When Yuan Shaohua heard this, he rushed over, but he just slapped Liao Hua, and the matter was over.


    Liao Hua is a villain, and he is even more obsessed with this matter. Luo Haotian not only ruined his good deed, but also hurt his face.


    But today he discovered something extraordinary by accident. This Luo Haotian might be an Extraordinary, otherwise how could he be so strong.


    There are no Extraordinary people in the management area, they are all ordinary people, ordinary people can no longer be ordinary ordinary people.


    He stayed under the cover of Yuan Shaohua.


    In this way, there must be something wrong with Luo Haotian, can ordinary people block his stick, that''s impossible.


    He felt that he had caught Luo Haotian''s trick, and he only had to run to report to Yuan Shaohua later, and he would surely benefit from it.


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 193： born to be free

    Luo Haotian knew that he might be exposed, so he wanted to act first and kill Yuan Shaohua before he could react.


    "Brother, I suddenly remembered that there are some things, you should go back first."


    He smiled and said to Luo Haozhi.


    Luo Haozhi held the cake and porridge in his hand, looked at him with trembling eyes, and roared in a low voice: "Nonsense! You and I go back first."


    He forcibly dragged Luo Haotian all the way back home, his hands were so strong that even Luo Haotian was surprised.


    There are lights in the house, but they are not bright, and the TV is on, but with a flickering snowflake screen.


    Luo Haozhi put porridge and pancakes on the table, and shouted, "Yuanyuan, come out to eat."


    A girl in a pink blouse walked out with small steps, holding a comic book in one hand.


    "I have a lot to eat today." She said with a pleasant surprise.


    Luo Haozhi handed her the porridge and flatbread, pointed to the back room and said, "Go inside and eat, I have something to discuss with your uncle."


    The little girl was also very sensible, she put the comic book on the table, and ran into the back room with porridge and flatbread.


    Luo Haotian felt that he should explain to Luo Haozhi that they are a family after all, and what he did would definitely affect their father and daughter.


    "You should be able to guess that I am an Extraordinary and a player. I went to assassinate Yuan Shaohua that night, but failed."


    "Sun and Moon"


    As he spoke, he grabbed the flatbread on the table and took a bite. It was tasteless and slightly salty. It wasn''t tasty, but it was enough to fill your stomach.


    "That scumbag Liao Hua, he should have discovered my identity today, and he will tell Yuan Shaohua about this."


    "So I might as well act first and kill that scum directly. He is a complete traitor and has no reason to live."


    Luo Haozhi shook his head, snorted coldly and said, "What''s the use of killing him, if there is one Yuan Shaohua, there will be a second Yuan Shaohua."


    "You didn''t succeed the first time, but you can succeed the second time? Whether you succeed or fail, you will implicate me and Yuanyuan."


    His words were merciless, pointing directly at people''s hearts and interests, as if tearing away the smog floating on the surface.


    Luo Haotian lowered his head, feeling a little guilty in his heart, feeling that he was sorry for his eldest brother and niece, for their trust, but he still said slowly:


    "Actually, what I thought before was the same as that of my elder brother. It''s enough to protect myself, and I can''t control so much."


    "So I hid my identity and stayed here with you, but these days have changed me... I am confused, but I can''t see tomorrow."


    "I don''t think this is the life we ??should live, nor the life that humans should live. Here, what is the difference between us and those pigs, cattle and sheep."


    "Outside, some people were starved to death, some were exhausted to death, and some were killed by wizards at will, but they couldn''t bear the slightest resistance, just because they were ordinary people, and because they had no strength."


    "From a certain moment, I suddenly realized that if this continues, even if we have enough strength, we will not resist, because we have become like slaves."


    "Human beings are born for freedom, so our society will go up step by step, and everyone will try their best to climb up."


    "So we can also die for freedom, not for anything else, just to avoid this humiliation."


    "If this continues, I''m going to go crazy..."


    Speaking like this, Luo Haotian''s face became more ferocious and flushed, as if anger was burning in his heart.


    Luo Haozhi''s face was still ice-cold, like cold water that could extinguish these angers, and he slapped the table with a slap:


    "I think you are crazy. You can never think of what a person can do to live, but you want to die."


    "Who gave you this mission? Tell me!"


    He stared at Luo Haotian with a dangerous look in his eyes, like a sleeping lion about to wake up.


    Luo Haotian hesitated for a moment, and said, "I can''t tell you, this is a secret."


    "Hmph, secret?"


    Luo Haozhi snorted coldly, and asked again: "Then he didn''t say anything, why did he kill Yuan Shaohua, there must be a reason, I think it''s definitely not because he went to the wizard''s side."


    Luo Haotian was silent for a while: "I don''t know, but it''s probably to kill a certain wizard."


    Luo Haozhi seemed to be laughed out of anger, and snorted a few times: "You are so willing to work your life, and you don''t even know what you want to do."


    Luo Haotian''s face changed, and he said seriously: "Why do I need to know, I just need to know that I am doing the right thing."


    Luo Haozhi sighed, finally let go, and said, "Go as long as you want, don''t die yourself."


    "But this will implicate you and Yuanyuan." Luo Haotian lowered his head.


    Luo Haozhi sighed, took out two cigarettes from his left trouser pocket, lit one for himself, and handed one to Luo Haotian, "I''ve already been implicated, there is no room for turning back, you go, kill that scumbag Actually, I really want to kill him too."


    "Haha, it seems that we are really brothers. You don''t need to worry so much, since you want to do what you want to do."


    Luo Haotian nodded, took a deep puff of his cigarette, walked into the house, put on a black windbreaker and mask, hid a rusty short knife in his sleeve, and went out.


    There is not much to hesitate, the route is very familiar to him, and the things to be done have been deduced over and over again in his mind.


    There is nothing wrong with it, and it is only God''s will if it fails. There are too many things that cannot be controlled. Under the eyes of the wizard, many things are difficult to control.


    Seeing Luo Haotian leave, Luo Haozhi silently smoked a cigarette, lowered his head, his eyes were full of vicissitudes: "Human..."


    At this moment, he really felt that he was a loser, a person who ran away, and his mind was full of fear.


    ¡­


    Luo Haotian walked straight to Yuan Shaohua''s residence. It was still dark, but because of the black fog~www.novelhall.com~ the street was completely dark.


    No one noticed him, even if they saw him, they just pretended not to exist.


    He is like a person walking on the street, facing the cold wind, feeling the sway of the windbreaker.


    At this time, he felt that he was completely relaxed. He had no worries or concerns, and he only needed to do what he wanted to do.


    Yuan Shaohua''s residence is in the middle of the entire management area, and it is at least a bit popular here, and the lights flicker in the dim, making it look a bit bustling.


    A few streets away, he saw Yuan Shaohua''s residence. There were many people coming in and out. They were well dressed and had smiles on their faces.


    "No wonder, tomorrow is his sublimation ceremony, and these people are probably envious."


    Luo Haotian had a mocking look on his face.


    The so-called sublimation ceremony is something Yuan Shaohua fiddled with to celebrate becoming a wizard.


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 194： Cloaked Skeleton

    Luo Haotian''s footsteps stopped suddenly, and he heard a huge roar coming from ahead, as if something had hit the ground heavily.


    Rubbles were flying all over the sky, crowds ran wildly in the street, and Luo Shaohua''s residence was destroyed, as if he had been slapped away from the middle.


    The situation was beyond his expectation, and it seemed that someone had done it before him.


    Immediately afterwards, Liao Hua crawled out of the ruins and ran towards him, covered in blood and with his left arm broken.


    Just now, he was talking to Yuan Shaohua about Luo Haotian. The sudden change put him in a dazed state. Feeling the pain in his body, he just wanted to run away.


    As for Yuan Shaohua?


    Who cares, let''s talk about surviving first.


    Liao Hua hadn''t recovered from the state of bewilderment when he noticed a man in a black windbreaker rushing towards him, it seemed that he was aiming at him.


    The rusty knife is blunt, and it is also hidden, making it difficult for people to find it.


    Before Liao Hua could react, Luo Haotian pierced his heart with a knife, and covered his mouth with one hand so that he could not make a sound.


    No one noticed this scene, it looked more like Luo Haotian was supporting Liao Hua.


    After being stabbed, Liao Hua felt a cold pain, full of panic, struggling to look at the masked man, "It''s you, I knew it was you."


    Luo Haotian stabbed him again, completely destroying his heart, and said in a low voice, "Don''t you think you know too much?"


    After more than ten seconds, Liao Hua completely lost his vitality. Luo Haotian let go of his hands, and he fell heavily to the ground.


    Luo Haotian didn''t intend to leave either, he walked to Yuan Shaohua''s residence thinking that if the other party didn''t die, he could make up for it.


    His purpose today is to kill Yuan Shaohua, no matter what happens.


    After walking a further distance, he saw Yuan Shaohua''s body in the ruins from a distance, only half remained, and the other half was missing. One eye was wide open, as if seeing something extremely frightening.


    He just died inexplicably, in this place he thought was absolutely safe.


    Luo Haotian didn''t think too much, turned around and left. There was such a big commotion here, presumably those law enforcement wizards would arrive soon.


    His task was also accomplished with such ease.


    He felt something was wrong, everything went too smoothly, and the task was completed before he even started.


    Someone had the same purpose as him, and killed Yuan Shaohua before him


    He glanced at it, and the task on the phone had been displayed as completed, which was also a task released by Doomsday Games.


    He only got a small portion of the reward, though, because he did almost nothing but stop by and kill someone who didn''t matter.


    Along the long street and alleyway, he ran all the way back to his residence.


    The light in the room was still on, Luo Haozhi sat on the sofa in a daze, still maintaining the posture he had left before, and the porridge on the table was still steaming.


    Luo Haozhi looked up at him, and said with a smile, "Finished killing?"


    Luo Haotian walked into the door, took off the windbreaker stained with blood, hung it on the shelf, nodded and said: "They are all dead, but I didn''t kill them. Someone killed Luo Shaohua first. It seems that I am not the only one here."


    Luo Haozhi picked up the porridge in one hand and started to **** it: "That''s pretty lucky."


    Although Luo Haotian was still puzzled by some things, but after the matter was completed, he didn''t get too entangled, and sat on the sofa and drank porridge.


    Although porridge is bland and tasteless, in fact, it is no different from delicacies from mountains and seas in the doomsday.


    ¡­


    Dry bones.


    There was a ghostly fire flickering in the hollow eye sockets, and a sapphire crown was inlaid on the head, looking elegant and solemn.


    A skeleton in a cloak walked in the sewer, making the sound of bones colliding.


    "Death is your end, not mine."


    Looking up, the skeleton felt a vibration in the distance, and the speed of its forward speed accelerated again.


    On the ground, a wizard walking on the street suddenly fell to the ground, and his body began to collapse rapidly.


    "What''s wrong with you?" The wizard next to him asked suspiciously, only to see his companion suddenly fell to the ground, but did not find anything unusual.


    Immediately afterwards, the wizard who fell on the ground let out a scream, and his body quickly decayed, revealing his bones.


    The wizard at the side came to his senses and was about to escape from here, but found that his body was also strange. A tingling feeling spread all over his body, and he couldn''t move. He also fell to the ground.


    And directly below them, a skeleton in a cloak stopped and glanced at them.


    Where the eyes are looking is death, sent to the edge of the Black Sea with the eternal prayer.


    Death often comes quietly and unexpectedly.


    ¡­


    Otto stood on the building of the shopping mall and felt a lot of movement from the management area. Someone died.


    "What happened?" Otto raised his head, revealing a thin, wrinkled face.


    Ai Yinsi, a member of the law enforcement team, lowered her head slightly and said: "I heard that the native who became a wizard was killed, probably because he turned to us and was hated by others, so he was assassinated."


    Otto thought for a while, and said in a deep voice, "Aren''t they all ordinary people over there? Who would have such a strong power?"


    "This... I don''t know, but there must be Extraordinary hidden among those people." Ayinsi said.


    They all probably know that there may be extraordinary people hidden among those ordinary people, but they don''t care, and it won''t affect anything.


    "Anyway, it''s very close here. Let''s go and see what happened. It''s interesting."


    "People are the most ruthless when they kill each other, and even risk their own lives, thinking that they have done the right thing."


    Otto showed a smug smile. A wizard is not a piece of wood, and he will find interesting things to do, which is an interesting thing for him.


    Due to the death of Hei Mu, he temporarily took over the position of the captain of the law enforcement team. Most of the law enforcement team are white wizards. In fact, they play a supervisory role in order to supervise the army.


    "I''m still very optimistic about the native who became a wizard. He has talent and character." Otto commented, with an inexplicable smile on his face.


    Ai Yinsi thought for a while and said: "But he is not one of us after all, so he cannot be trusted."


    Otto glanced at the white wizard, shook his head and said, "That''s not necessarily the case. This kind of people want something, so it''s easy to control. They will work hard for us."


    They came to the management area, the streets were empty ~www.novelhall.com~ almost no one was there, a team of soldiers had come here to check the situation.


    "The house was destroyed neatly, and people were killed together. The murderer was very strong, but it shouldn''t be that person." Ai Yinsi inspected the scene and analyzed.


    They still haven''t caught the person who caused the explosion. They almost caught him several times, but they all escaped.


    Otto also felt helpless, that person''s body was extremely strong, and once they trapped him, but she ran away in a rampage.


    What''s more, some witchcraft can''t affect her. If you want to kill her, you can only suppress her with force. At least a higher level of power is needed, and a great wizard is needed.


    "I Have a Book of Ghosts and Gods"


    And in the back, that person didn''t show up at all, and the entire city was searched and he couldn''t find him, and he didn''t know where he was hiding.


    But as long as they guard the area of ??the door, there will be no major problems.


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 195： revenge

    When Otto approached, he saw Yuan Shaohua''s body, lying in the ruins, half crushed by the force from the stones, and died on the spot.


    Such a scene made his face serious, and he said slowly: "This person is very powerful. If he is in the management area, he must be found, otherwise it will be very dangerous."


    Another law enforcement wizard suggested: "Why don''t you kill them all, kill them all, no one will be able to hide."


    Otto frowned slightly, and said, "They have other functions, so killing them is definitely not an option. Don''t say such stupid things."


    They kept these people in the management area not only because of kindness, but also because these people had other more important functions. ,


    The wizard turned to look at the soldier and asked, "Did you see the murderer? Or where did he go?"


    The soldier looked at the wizard and said respectfully: "My lord, no one saw the murderer, and no one noticed how the house was destroyed."


    "The assailant hid very well. When we did it, we were nearby, and we didn''t notice any abnormalities."


    "However, there is a corpse here. It looks like it was assassinated, and it is also a native of the management area."


    Under the leadership of the soldiers, Otto came to Liao Hua''s corpse, observed the corpse, shook his head and said:


    "These were two different stabbings. He ran out of the room and was already injured. He was stabbed through the chest from the front with a knife, and the second knife was stabbed through the heart."


    "The murderer''s strength is not strong, and he is not proficient in fighting, otherwise he wouldn''t need two knives...a bug that hides and comes out."


    Otto looked around again and found that there was nothing special, so he was about to leave. What happened today made him very vigilant, and he was going to tell the teacher.


    They may need to stop planning for the time being, and clean up the bugs in the city before making plans.


    "Let''s go."


    As Otto was talking, he saw a fire spreading out from the darkness in the distance, illuminating the sky.


    Another explosion.


    "Really dare to come, inform everyone in the law enforcement team to act according to the plan, we must take it down today."


    There was a hint of a smile on the corner of his mouth, and he was waiting for the other person to take the bait, but whether that person hadn''t shown up in the past few days made him feel like he had punched the cotton.


    But now that the other party showed up, he had something to do.


    Otto quickly left the management area, headed towards the direction of the explosion, passing the central building next to the square.


    Suddenly, several wizards following him fell to the ground, unable to move.


    A blue halo danced in the air, covering them, and the weeds on the ground withered and withered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    familiar feeling.


    It''s him!


    Otto''s eyes widened, and the appearance of that person suddenly appeared in his mind. He was wearing a black coat, carrying a cane, and his face was full of rebelliousness.


    People are often only impressed by what is stimulated.


    Bone hands protruded from the soil, and a large number of skeletons crawled up from the surroundings. Their movements were slow, stiff, and smelled of decay.


    "It''s you, you''re not dead?"


    Otto showed an unbelievable expression, completely unable to understand everything in front of him, everyone will die, even the aloof wizard king will also fall.


    With one wave of his hand, he shot at the skeletons one by one with tentacles, knocking them apart, and the bones fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    These skeletons don''t seem to have much fighting power, even an ordinary person can smash them with a stick.


    But Otto had fought with Chu Caiming before, and he knew that Chu Caiming''s abilities were more than that, and he almost killed him once.


    However, that was also due to his negligence, and now that his strength has gone a step further, there shouldn''t be too much of a problem.


    The skeleton wearing a cloak stood in front of Otto, the hollow eyes flickered with fire, and because it was a skeleton, it couldn''t see any expression. It opened its mouth and made a deep and magnetic voice:


    "Are you scared? I''m back to seek revenge on you. A wizard from another world, you will die here, and no wizard can escape from here."


    YY


    Otto''s face became ferocious, and he laughed loudly: "I can kill you once, or I can kill you a second time. You thought you almost beat me before, but you were actually much worse."


    "A wizard is an existence that you can''t imagine, and I am a mountain that you can''t surpass."


    More tentacles poured out from the ground, walls, and lampposts, spreading in all directions.


    He knew that Chucai''s ability was able to restrain their wizards, but he didn''t feel afraid.


    He''s the man who''s going to be the Wizard King.


    Any power has its limit, and today he will use his strength to break the opponent''s limit.


    The bones scattered on the ground gathered again to form new skeletons, and got up from the ground.


    The blue light dancing in the sky is getting deeper and brighter, the beauty is breathtaking, and the tranquility is intoxicating.


    The cloaked skeleton just stood there quietly, looking at the tentacles rushing towards him, seeming to be laughing, with a mocking smile.


    The huge and thick tentacles quickly withered and shriveled before they approached him.


    Immediately, the withered area expanded rapidly, but those tentacles grew faster, and even tentacles grew from his head and chest.


    Otto also froze in place, and placed a circle of foreign space around him, but he still couldn''t stop the erosion.


    This is destruction from the interior, like aging, like the passage of time, he can''t stop it.


    Why would someone have such power.


    His vine-like face became more and more distorted, and he felt that he was not facing a native of a lower world, but a wizard king.


    The power level of the opponent is far inferior to that of the Wizard King, but the quality of the power is terrifying.


    in an instant.


    A purple light shot out from Otto''s hand, piercing through the skeleton''s chest, and the pierced dry bones ignited purple flames.


    He found an appropriate time to cast the bottom of the box witchcraft, dark light disintegration.


    This is a terrifying witchcraft that can kill others in an instant. Those who are hit by this technique have absolutely no possibility of surviving.


    This witchcraft is inherited from the Wizard King, "The Eye of Death".


    Defense is often the worst approach, and killing the opponent is the best policy.


    Otto didn''t expect to hit the opponent so easily, and his face showed ecstasy.


    He won, and this sad skeleton, who seemed to have no ability to dodge, lost in such a ridiculous place.


    Sure enough, wizards are the strongest.


    The purple flame burned bigger and bigger, but Chu Caiming didn''t seem to notice it, and still stared at the other party silently.


    At this time, Otto also realized that something was wrong, it was not over yet, and nothing had changed.


    That kind of power has not stopped eroding him, and it is still gradually increasing, gradually increasing, and it is about to destroy it


    This familiar feeling brought back his memory, as well as the fear hidden in his heart.


    Otto reacted and shouted: "This is not you, this is just an ordinary skeleton!"


    Only at this time did he perceive Chu Caiming''s true location, and he watched him quietly from the ground.


    All this is just fantasy, where there are no skeletons, no blue light, only death.


    When he came back to his senses, Otto was already lying on the ground, his body was shriveled, and his eyes were about to lose expression.


    He lost, by a hair''s breadth, because of the fear of death, which made him shake and made him appear weak.


    Because of the explosion, most of the wizards on duty gathered in the direction of the explosion ~www.novelhall.com~ This side became empty instead.


    This situation seems to be irreversible.


    Otto looked up at the sky and saw the rain of fire all over the sky: "Teacher, I still lost after all. How sad it is to lose to a dead person."


    ¡­


    "What kind of character is he?" Su Changxing asked after heaving a sigh of relief.


    Alba thought for a while, and said in detail:


    "Otto is very competitive. He has to fight with everyone and everything... He once challenged a great wizard crazily, but he almost died."


    "I heard people say that he is not the strongest in the same generation, but his reputation is extremely high, because he has been defeated repeatedly, and he will fight again and again until he can win."


    "No one thought that his strength could reach this stage and touch the threshold of a great wizard."


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 196： no refund

    Su Changxing smiled, looked at Chaoyang but said nothing.


    "What''s wrong?" Alba showed a puzzled look.


    "It''s nothing, I just think his character is quite interesting."


    "interesting?"


    "When he feels confident, he will definitely do things his own way."


    ¡­


    Although Otto was not the opponent that Chucai Ming had, he had a chance to escape at the beginning.


    He wanted to leave, but Chu Caiming couldn''t stop him.


    When he saw Chu Caiming again, he only wanted to compete with each other, and couldn''t bear to lose to someone from an inferior world.


    The rain of fire fell from the sky and hit the surrounding ground, forming magma all over the place.


    The building was hit by the fire rain and collapsed in an instant.


    "Let him go, or you will definitely die here today!"


    Rich''s voice echoed all around, hoarse and indifferent.


    A figure wearing a long robe was in the rain of fire, and the overwhelming power was overwhelming Chu Caiming.


    "so what?"


    Chu Caiming opened his mouth, and killed Otto the next moment:


    "Since I came here just to kill him, it doesn''t matter if I die. I''m just a dry bone, and even death and death can''t change me."


    "Wizard Rich, do you think you can escape death?"


    Rich saw that Otto was dead, but he didn''t behave too badly. He just said coldly, "Even if I die, it has nothing to do with you."


    More and more fire rain fell from the sky, the air became hot, and the ground was full of magma, and there was no place to stay.


    The dry bones that I had just discovered at the beginning gradually melted in the flames, and in an instant, blue light radiated around, and butterflies fluttered among them, avoiding the rain of fire.


    Rich stood in the sky and was hit, and the black robe on his body corroded at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "It''s just an ant, how can it shake me."


    Endless flames rose around his body, covering up the blue light, and the butterflies inside were burned to ashes.


    Beep Pavilion


    Chu Caiming remained motionless, a big hole was broken in the ground, his appearance emerged from the magma, standing in the raging fire:


    "Today is doomed to your death, it''s just a matter of time."


    Today, it is impossible for him to retreat.


    This was his death, and it was also the death of tens of thousands of people in the Seven Divisions of Chen Xi.


    It must be no problem to exchange the death of tens of thousands of them for the death of Rich alone.


    Rich felt the invasion of such a pervasive force, and just as he was about to suppress it with thunder, he found that Chu Caiming was dead, leaving only a pile of dry bones.


    He looked up at the bronze door opened with a gap in the sky, lost in thought.


    He could see the bronze door, but other wizards couldn''t. It was something that existed and didn''t exist, and everyone saw it differently.


    This kind of thing seemed to him extremely weird and totally unreasonable.


    There are big problems in this world.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. Otto''s death was unexpected, and his apprentice died right under his nose.


    But the plan still had to go ahead, and there was no reason to give up halfway at this time.


    Some black spots appeared on Rich''s face, with a heavy dead air, like dead wood that had long decayed.


    ¡­


    Lin Xiuyu fell silent when he saw Xu Wenfeng dragging a large box, which was full of bronze pendants, raised his eyebrows and asked:


    "These are all guide pendants, or are they just samples."


    Xu Wenfeng nodded when he heard the words, and said, "Yes, this is the guide pendant that will be distributed today."


    He took some out of it and handed them to Lin Xiuyu, "Leader, I asked you to distribute these to other groups. This is what they deserve, and I bought it with points."


    Lin Xiuyu looked at the small box in his hand, then at the big box at Xu Wenfeng''s feet, and said:


    "These are almost done. They should satisfy them and the higher authorities. Perhaps they have far exceeded their expectations."


    He saw another box containing some bronze pendants, and asked, "What are those for?"


    Xu Wenfeng looked around and saw that there was no one else, so he whispered: "The leader said, let me sell these?"


    "It turned out to be for sale..."


    Lin Xiuyu was stunned for a moment, and then realized: "Take it out and sell it, take this thing?"


    Xu Wenfeng nodded and said: "The leader said that the points are short now, and those players still have a lot of points. If we sell these, we can get a lot of points from them."


    Lin Xiuyu thought for a while and then asked, "What are the prices of these things?"


    Xu Wenfeng pointed to the phone and said, "The leader has already posted on the forum."


    Lin Xiuyu turned on her phone and looked through the forum, and saw the familiar ID again.


    Lucky Child: The Wayfinder Pendant, a mysterious item that can turn ordinary people into extraordinary ones.


    Recently, I happened to have a batch of these in my hand. I''m already a Beyonder, so it''s useless.


    The quantity is limited, first come, first served, and the trading place is in Hekou County.


    Guide Pendant: Crown of B, the lower position, when you wear it, you can walk towards the extraordinary according to the guidance.


    Transaction price: 200,000 points.


    ¡¾picture¡¿


    ¡­


    Such a mysterious item that can make a person become an Extraordinary is unheard of, and there is an uproar in the forum.


    There are thousands of replies to the post.


    "I heard that many people came here overnight after seeing this post. Thinking about it, it''s really crazy." Xu Wenfeng shrugged and said.


    Lin Xiuyu looked at the post and was silent for a while, then said, "He''s really dark."


    According to his estimation, the cost of each pendant is about 10,000 to 20,000, while Su Changxing directly doubled it by 10 times.


    There are still players who can afford this price, most of them are relatively strong, but they haven''t become Extraordinary.


    I am afraid that even if the price is higher, they are willing to bear it.


    Su Changxing''s move was to empty out the points in their hands, but the two parties were considered equal transactions, one was willing to fight, and the other was willing to suffer.


    And the guide pendant is definitely worth the price, it''s just that Su Changxing''s cost is very cheap.


    "However, if these things are in the hands of other people in the Security Bureau, they will definitely not be sold."


    Lin Xiuyu smiled, feeling very happy about this matter, those who bought the pendant are big enemies, but they will never realize it.


    After a while, Su Changxing came down from the top, saw Lin Xiuyu, went over and patted him on the shoulder, and said, "I''ll leave the sale of the pendant to you, guarantee a successful transaction, we will get the points, and the other party will get the pendant .¡±


    "Of course, to ensure the security here, I am afraid that many people will come with the intention of grabbing the pendant."


    Lin Xiuyu showed a helpless look~www.novelhall.com~ nodded and said: "If I sell pendants, then what are you doing?"


    Su Changxing smiled, and said as a matter of course: "Of course I make pendants, ha, after this group of people have finished buying, we can still sell them at a reduced price."


    Lin Xiuyu showed a surprised look, and said: "Do we have so many pendants? If we don''t have enough for ourselves, if we still sell them, there may be problems."


    Su Changxing patted him on the shoulder again, and said meaningfully: "There may have been problems before, but there must be no problems now, you can just do it with confidence."


    "This pendant can be given to anyone. Our goal is to let more Extraordinary people appear."


    Lin Xiuyu nodded, expressing his understanding, and said: "Okay, but this may be a bit slow, the best way is to take the pendant to various gathering places to sell."


    Su Changxing felt that Lin Xiuyu''s words made sense, "It depends on the situation. If necessary, I will take these pendants to various gathering places to sell them."


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 197： grower

    Su Changxing pulled out three small strings of data streams in the galaxy of data streams to work for himself, and named them Little Three, Little Four, and Little Five respectively.


    The speed at which he is now manufacturing pendants is so fast that he can convert points and mysterious items into guide pendants in time.


    The doomsday cultists who wiped out Hekou Town before also plundered millions of points from them, plus the points transferred by Lin Xiuyu, the total is tens of millions.


    And use these points to summon the doomsday shop at night to buy mysterious items.


    [The road section becomes an Extraordinary, Mystery +40]


    [Wang Shigu becomes an Extraordinary, Mystery +45]


    [The road section becomes an Extraordinary, Mystery +39]


    ¡­


    A large number of people have become Extraordinary one after another, and Su Changxing''s degree of mystery is also constantly increasing. From the beginning, one person can give two or three hundred degrees of mystery, and later one person can only give forty or fifty.


    And his mystery has reached 100,000, more than 80,000, which means that now he has reached the standard for advancement.


    According to the number reported by each team, their current number of Beyonders has reached 500.


    And if this continues, the number of Extraordinary people will increase dramatically in the future.


    "If this continues, will my mystery continue to increase?"


    Su Changxing looked at the route log on his phone and thought of some strange questions.


    Although the degree of mystery given to each person becoming an Extraordinary person will decrease in the future, there will always be some.


    Mystery is not the same as the experience value in the game. It can continue to increase after it is full. It is only after reaching 80,000 that Su Changxing has the conditions to advance.


    However, it is difficult for ordinary people to replicate his way of obtaining mystery.


    Mystery can also be regarded as a measure of the strength of an Extraordinary.


    If a ninth-level Extraordinary has more than 100,000 mysteries, then his strength may also be around eighth-level or seventh-level.


    But such an assumption itself does not exist. It is impossible for a ninth-order Extraordinary to have so much mystery.


    Because the lower the rank, the more difficult it is to obtain mystery.


    then.


    Su Changxing once again used half a day to transform the mysterious items in his pocket Galaxy into guide pendants, made more than 800 pendants again, and let Xu Wenfeng distribute them.


    ¡­


    Noon.


    Xu Wenfeng brought three pendants to a dilapidated restaurant on the edge of the gathering place.


    There are some dishes hanging on the wall, the table is full of dust, and three masked people are sitting here waiting.


    They are the players who want to buy the pendant.


    "Are you the lucky kid?"


    One of them saw Xu Wenfeng asking.


    Xu Wenfeng didn''t use the banner of the security bureau either, but said: "We are his subordinates who came to trade. I''m afraid many people know your whereabouts. Let''s leave after we trade quickly."


    "Of course, as I said earlier, don''t make any wrong ideas. See, the dozen or so of us here are all Extraordinary."


    Several players who came to trade also took a breath of air. They were also frightened when they saw this posture. They had other thoughts in their minds, but now they are gone.


    Another masked player with a shrill voice said with a smile: "Lucky boss, if you can share this kind of thing, we should also be interested, but is this thing really useful?"


    Xu Wenfeng glared at him, and said impatiently: "How can I lie to you? Who is our boss? He is a character who promises everything. How do you think us Extraordinary people came here?"


    "Buy it if you want to buy it, and leave if you don''t buy it. Don''t talk so much nonsense. There are many people who want to buy this thing."


    He handed the pendant to the three people and said: "I have given you something, you can take a look first."


    Several players looked at the pendant in their hands, and it was no different from what was described on the forum.


    "It really is a guide pendant." The faces of several people were surprised, and even the masks couldn''t hide that look.


    "Since this thing is true, our points will definitely not be lost by one point, and we are all ready."


    Xu Wenfeng looked at the points transferred from the phone, smiled, waved his hand and said, "It''s all right, we''re leaving first, you should pay attention, this thing can''t be taken off."


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and left with his people. More than a dozen people followed him and left, and the restaurant became empty again.


    This posture completely bluffed several players. If this thing is fake, they have no place to reason.


    It''s just that Su Changxing still has a conscience, Dong is real, but a little expensive.


    Paper can''t contain fire, and the news of the guide pendant is getting more and more intense, and soon someone finds out that the pendant came from the Security Bureau.


    ¡­


    In a room in Hedong County, several people gathered together, eating, drinking and discussing.


    With a thin face and a cunning young man in his expression, Zodiac chewed his meat and said:


    "My brother-in-law is in the Security Bureau. I heard that many people in Group 17 have this kind of pendant."


    The people on the side heard this and exclaimed: "Doesn''t that mean that there are many Extraordinary people in the seventeenth group?"


    Huang Dao chuckled and said, "That''s for sure. Don''t look outside of us. Extraordinary people are very rare, but in the seventeenth group, if you catch someone casually, it is very likely that they are extraordinary people."


    Extraordinary is what everyone, no matter old or young, male or female, yearns for. When it comes to this matter, everyone''s interest suddenly rises


    One person had an idea and asked suddenly: "Now the price of the pendant has been raised to 300,000, it is impossible to buy it, but wouldn''t it be possible to become a Extraordinary after joining the Security Bureau?"


    Huang Dao took a sip of his wine, pointed at him, and said, "You''re very smart, but you''re not the only one who is smart. Now their recruitment requirements for the 17th group are extremely strict, and ordinary people can''t get in at all."


    "Apricot"


    "unless¡­"


    He stopped suddenly, whetted his appetite.


    "Oh, unless you say something, Young Master Huang Dao." The people on the side urged.


    Huang Dao chuckled and said, "Of course it has something to do with it. Now a pendant outside is at least 200,000 yuan, but it''s easy to get into the Security Bureau. That quota is extremely precious."


    "My brother-in-law also worked hard to get a spot for me. I''m going to go to Group 17 tomorrow. Haha, everyone, please congratulate me."


    Everyone knows the virtue of Zodiac. Although he is good to friends, he has no strength and is timid. He is just a student before the end.


    "Just you?" One person showed a look of disdain.


    Zodiac didn''t care at all, he patted his chest and said: "What''s wrong with me, what are you talking about now, even a dog, as long as it joins the seventeenth group, it can become a Extraordinary."


    "Before I heard someone tell me that the pendant seemed to be released by the seventeen groups. One can imagine how many pendants they have."


    "Then who is your brother-in-law?" Another person asked.


    Although Huang Dao drank a few sips of wine, he didn''t drink Hutu, he hesitated for a while: "I can''t tell you this, keep it a secret."


    ¡­


    The situation in Hedong County is good, there are a large number of people gathered, because some of the black mist monsters can be eaten, so there is no shortage of food.


    And the fruits of some strange plants can also be eaten.


    Some food experts are studying these plants, hoping to plant them on a large scale. Famine is a hidden danger that can be expected, and they need to avoid this kind of thing from happening.


    Wang Liang carried a bag of seeds and walked towards the planting base. He also wore a bronze pendant around his neck, and he had already become an Extraordinary.


    It''s just that his ability is to make plants break through the development cycle and grow rapidly, so he was arranged to do this.


    [Planter: Ninth level, middle position, can control the rapid growth of plants, and can transform and control them. ¡¿


    He didn''t want to come to do this at first, but Su Changxing asked him to come, and he came, saying that only in this way can he advance quickly.


    He didn''t know much about the details, and he felt that there was some truth to it. Anyway, Su Changxing would never be able to harm him, but discussing the food issue with this group of old men made him feel overwhelmed.


    An old man wearing a gray coat and full of white hair saw him coming, hurried up, took his hand, and said:


    "Wang Xiaoyou, tell me how you became a Extraordinary, the kind that can control plants."


    This old man is a technical expert in the grain planting department, Qin Changyong, who has participated in the research of various hybrid crops, and is quite rich in both experience and knowledge.


    Wang Liang pointed to his neck and said, "It''s fine if you have a necklace, but if you want to become a planter, then it depends on luck."


    The old man frowned: "It depends on luck, isn''t it unreliable? I have been dealing with plants for most of my life. I am very envious of your ability to control plants."


    Wang Liang said with some helplessness: "Chief Qin, it is a blessing to be able to survive these years. How many people think of becoming an Extraordinary, and you still pick and choose."


    The old man shook his head, and said seriously: "I''m not a soldier, and I don''t want to fight. What''s the use of being an Extraordinary? It''s better to give the opportunity to others."


    "However, if I can become a Extraordinary like you, that would be great... If potatoes have the characteristics of those new types of plants and can grow quickly without the need for light, none of us will starve to death."


    "Wang Xiaoyou, you have to know that what we do is very important. People cannot go hungry. Once they are hungry, people''s hearts will be confused. When people are confused, I am afraid that this newly established city will also collapse."


    Wang Liang breathed out, nodded and said, "Understood, I will work hard, but I have only become a Extraordinary, and this ability still needs to get used to."


    "Actually, what you said, I tried it last night and found that those potatoes were fused with the gene of a new type of plant, and they could indeed grow, but the leaves turned purple."


    "I don''t know if I can eat it, or if there are any side effects."


    The old man showed joy on his face: "Really?"


    "Then I can still lie to you." Wang Liang smiled and said, although he is impulsive, he is still very serious when he does things.


    This matter does not match his major, but he can use his ability to see the essence of these plants, he can obtain some information intuitively, and he can learn it quite quickly.


    The old man patted his thigh with one hand and said: "This is a great thing. No matter whether you can eat it or not, at least it can grow. The first step to success is often the most difficult, and you actually took it."


    "I think that''s what you''re supposed to learn."


    "Generally speaking, if you want to change the genes of plants, you need to implant foreign genes into them, but you can directly change the genes of plants without implanting foreign genes."


    "This is definitely a breakthrough technology. In the past, the Nobel Prize in Biology was definitely yours."


    Wang Liang raised his brows and said, "But mine is not a skill, but the ability of an Extraordinary."


    "The concept of technology is very broad~www.novelhall.com~ The old man''s face flushed, and he seemed very excited: "If things really happen, then this is a technology. "


    "And by directly changing the genes of plants, we may be able to make them have some unexpected effects."


    Wang Liang was stunned for a moment, unable to keep up with the other party''s train of thought: "What effect?"


    While pulling Wang Liang forward, the old man said excitedly, "Stimulants are also extracted and synthesized from drugs. We can see if we can cultivate some plants that enhance human body strength."


    "Or some more aggressive plants to deal with the monsters outside. Since the monsters outside are so powerful, plants should be fine too."


    Wang Liang was silent for a while, always feeling a little bad and said: "If something like that really comes out, can we still control it?"


    The old man patted his chest and said affirmatively: "Everything has its rules, and so do plants. You can master it as long as you master the rules."


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 198： new potato

    Wang Liang tentatively believed the old man''s judgment, walked into the laboratory, turned his head and asked, "Then what should we do now?"


    The old man pointed to the bag in Wang Liang''s hand and said, "We need more samples for observation now. You can make these plants grow quickly, so we don''t need so much time."


    "It''s quite simple." Wang Liang looked at the bag in his hand and nodded.


    Soon, the people in the experiment planted these seeds one by one on the ground, and Wang Liang used his ability to make these seeds grow rapidly. In just a few minutes, some purple buds emerged from the soil.


    Such a scene caused people around to talk about it, but Wang Liang''s face was not very good-looking. These seeds grew faster, and there was a change from yesterday.


    The old man stared at the leaves on the ground, touched his white beard with one hand and said, "This new type of potato should grow by absorbing some kind of energy in the air, so it''s hard to judge what it grows."


    Wang Liang pondered for a while, then turned to the old man and said, "These things are still potatoes in essence, I just changed their growth method, from absorbing light to absorbing energy in the air."


    The old man shook his head when he heard the words, and disagreed with Wang Liang''s statement: "The growth method has changed. This is already a new type of plant. It can only be said that it has the characteristics of potatoes."


    In the past day, small trees grew one after another in the experimental shed, with some yellow fruits hanging on them.


    Looking at this scene, the surrounding researchers and technical experts were all dumbfounded, and some even looked like they had seen a ghost.


    However, they have all experienced the end of the world, and their tolerance is relatively strong. Isn''t it just the rapid growth of plants? It''s not a big deal either.


    Wang Liang looked at these small trees in a daze: "Don''t potatoes grow in the ground? Why are they hanging on the trees now?"


    He didn''t quite understand what was going on, it was obviously a plant he had transformed, but in the end even he didn''t recognize it.


    The old man touched the branches of these small trees and said: "It''s still a herbaceous plant, but it''s too thick. If these fruits can be eaten, at least we won''t be short of food in the future."


    "Just relying on you, little friend, to cast spells, we can get a lot of food."


    Wang Liang smiled awkwardly and said, "Controlling these plants is already my limit."


    Seeing that Wang Liang didn''t understand what he meant, the old man explained patiently: "This new type of potato has grown fast enough. Even without your spell, if it can be eaten, we only need to plant it in large quantities."


    As he spoke, the old man reached out to grab a potato fruit and tore it off.


    Seeing this, Wang Liang hurriedly stopped him, saying: "Old Qin, don''t eat this stuff indiscriminately, I won''t be responsible if someone dies from eating it."


    The old man cast a glance at Wang Liang and said, "I''m not a fool, why would I eat recklessly, I just smell it and observe it."


    He put the yellow fruit in front of his nose and smelled it, then touched it with the skin of his mouth, then took out a small knife from his waist, cut it open and observed the flesh inside.


    Except for the difference in appearance, the pulp inside is similar to potatoes.


    "It looks edible." The old man said to himself.


    Wang Liang emphasized: "This thing should not be eaten indiscriminately. Maybe we should find a small white mouse or something to experiment."


    The old man nodded, thinking that what Wang Liang said was very reasonable, he handed the potato to a person next to him and said, "Wang Yi, go fry this thing, let''s have a taste."


    He turned his head and said, "We are guinea pigs. These days, guinea pigs are no longer suitable for experimentation. Only we can do it ourselves."


    "According to my experience, as long as it doesn''t kill people, it can be eaten."


    Wang Liang scratched his head with his hands, feeling very unreliable, but he knew there was a reason for the old man''s eagerness.


    After such a long time, food has been in short supply, and because of the accelerated oxidation reaction, meat products rot very quickly, even if they are air-dried and stored, they will still go bad.


    Many granaries that store grain are also damaged. Some bug-like monsters in the black mist will steal the grain and eat a lot of it.


    Potatoes fried with some chili and a few slices of fat must be fragrant. A plate of hot potato fried meat is placed on the table, and the aroma is overflowing.


    Everyone couldn''t help drooling, but they just watched, no one dared to eat.


    The old man took a deep breath and said with a smile: "Have you noticed that this fresh potato has a special fragrance, which can arouse people''s appetite."


    He paused, then changed his voice and said, "Do any of you want to try it?"


    Everyone was silent, just silently looking at the old man and the plate of potatoes.


    Looking at this scene, Wang Liang hesitated and said, "Old Qin, let me do it. After all, I am an Extraordinary with a better physique, and I also made this thing."


    The old man shook his head repeatedly and said, "That''s not okay, it''s because you are an Extraordinary. You can''t die from eating it, and it''s okay to eat it. That doesn''t mean that ordinary people can''t die from eating it, and it''s okay to eat it."


    "It''s better for me to come. Anyway, I''m already very old, and it''s not a pity to die."


    Another young man in a gray coat and glasses, Wang Lihui, said aloud, "I''ll do it for Section Chief Qin. It''s not your turn to do this kind of thing."


    After finishing speaking, before the old man could reply, he picked up a quick chip and put a piece of potato into his mouth, closed his eyes tightly, with a ferocious expression on his face, as if he was taking some kind of poison.


    Without chewing twice, he opened his eyes and said with a look of surprise: "It tastes very good, delicious! It still tastes like potatoes, but it''s different."


    With that said, he took two more bites.


    Everyone stared at him with their eyes wide open. There was no sound in the room, only the sound of him chewing vegetables.


    Wang Liang asked, "How is it?"


    Wang Lihui nodded and said, "The taste is really good."


    "I mean, do you have any other feelings?" Wang Liang asked again.


    Wang Lihui stopped fast, and said thoughtfully: "I feel my body is light, and my mind is also very clear. It doesn''t have any stimulant ingredients."


    Before he finished speaking, he fell backwards and was supported by the old man, the skin on his face turned ashen.


    "I said that there must be a problem. The energy in the air absorbed by this plant is related to Extraordinary people. Ordinary people will not be able to bear it if they eat it."


    Wang Liang suddenly reacted and slapped the table with one hand.


    The old man pointed at the person next to him: "Hurry up and send him to the infirmary~www.novelhall.com~ He doesn''t eat much, so there should be no major problems."


    Immediately afterwards, Wang Lihui was carried to the infirmary by four or five people.


    The doctor is a middle-aged man, he was originally a military doctor. He looked at Wang Lihui''s situation, looked surprised, and said in a puzzled way:


    "His condition doesn''t look like he''s been poisoned, but more like he''s deficient. What did he eat? Millennium ginseng?"


    Wang Liang thought for a while and said, "He probably just ate potatoes."


    "Potatoes?" The doctor was still puzzled: "Can you eat potatoes like this?"


    Wang Liang gestured and said, "That''s a new type of potato developed by our department. This brother should be fine."


    The doctor thought for a while and said, "It''s okay, just take a rest, don''t give him that thing again."


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 199： 4th promotion

    Su Changxing received a message from Wang Liang that day, and they seemed to have created a new type of potato.


    This kind of potato is not suitable for ordinary people to eat, but it is very suitable for Extraordinary people, and it is good for replenishing physical strength.


    "I didn''t expect to be able to come up with something."


    Su Changxing smiled.


    He asked Wang Liang to go to the Ministry of Food, because he thought that the job there would be easier and safer, and more importantly, his position was for this, and he could be regarded as giving full play to his talents.


    then.


    He took the 500 pendants that he had just made, handed them to Xu Wenfeng, and ordered: "These pendants will be sent to Hedong County in batches, and try to hide them as much as possible. I''m afraid someone will take advantage of these pendants."


    Xu Wenfeng nodded and promised: "I will take someone to send it there personally. If anyone dares to stretch out his hand, I will chop him up."


    The road from here to Hedong County has been cleared, and the speed of taking the transport robot back and forth is also very fast.


    The only thing to worry about is any accidents along the way.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "There shouldn''t be any major problems. I''ll send you a distance later, and the old man will bring someone over there to pick you up."


    Because there are a large number of Extraordinary people in the Security Bureau, and a large part of them were not players before, and they became players after becoming Extraordinary.


    These new players are also a new source of points. The monsters they kill can get points for the tasks they do, and then hand them over to Su Changxing.


    And Su Changxing will use these points to make more pendants, some of them will be distributed, and some of them will be sold outside.


    Although the price of the guide pendant has dropped on the forum, it still remains at 100,000.


    On the one hand, it is because this thing itself is a consumable, it can only be used once, and people in need can use it when they get it.


    On the other hand, it was also Su Changxing who was controlling the amount of pendants flowing outside. This amount tended to a delicate balance point, allowing him to earn the most points from other players.


    Of course, this is still the first step. In the future, he needs to further lower the price of the pendant, so that players who could not afford the pendant before can buy it.


    As for ordinary people, it is the next step.


    These things have to be done step by step, but Su Changxing reckons that he won''t be able to wait for the next few steps, there is only so much time.


    Xu Wenfeng took dozens of people, got on the transport robot and set off, heading towards Hedong County along the highway.


    Not far away, they encountered a group of living corpses blocking the road, which happened to be blocked on the highway.


    They were all Extraordinary, they didn''t even use thermal weapons, and they were dealt with cleanly with the blade.


    After half an hour and half the distance, a gigantic tiger-like monster with six eyes protruded out of the jungle.


    Six-eyed Hukui, eighth rank.


    The monster just poked its head and sniffed, as if it smelled something bad, it ran back in a gray manner.


    Su Changxing knew that the monster might have discovered something unusual, so he didn''t intend to let it go. He raised the silencer pistol, pointed it at its head, and pulled the trigger.


    The bullet pulled out a K-line in the air, but the tiger sunflower hadn''t reacted yet. His head was pierced and he fell to the ground.


    When he got here, Su Changxing didn''t follow him any further, the place further on was a restricted area for him.


    He followed here just in case, after all, it is possible to find any accidents in the end.


    At the same time, Lin Xiuyu had already arrived in Hedong County. He also carried hundreds of bronze pendants on his body. He left alone last night without anyone knowing.


    "Then where are we going, I think we just follow to have a look, right?" Alba said with a sly smile.


    Su Changxing put away his pistol, turned around and walked back and said, "We are going to do business, do you know about traveling merchants? There should be traveling merchants in your world, right?"


    "Traveling merchant?" Ai Erbai was somewhat puzzled, but he didn''t ask any more questions, even if he asked Su Changxing, he wouldn''t tell her.


    Su Changxing was going to take a walk around the outer circle of Donglin City. There were several large and small gathering places here.


    He still has hundreds of pendants in his hand, and he plans to sell them all in exchange for points at a lower price.


    Because a large number of Extraordinary people appeared, his mystery increased to about 120,000.


    Name: Su Changxing


    Strength: 28.3


    Speed: 29.2


    Constitution: 36


    Perception: 22


    Spirit: 43


    Position: Level 7 game butcher, Level 8 unknown fraudster, Level 9 self-awakening dreamer


    Mystery: 123890/80000


    Stealing bits (12): Shepherd, Samurai Sword, Concentration, Judgment by Gunfire, Soul Ring, Vajra Body, Aether, White Feather Glitter, Transcendence, Lightning, Shadow Cloak, Opportunity Foresight


    Alternate Steal Bits (6): Iron Drive,


    Abilities: Perfect Barrage (4th promotion), Butcher''s Blade, Butcher Physique, Pistol Lover (1st promotion, 2nd promotion), Domain, Sleeping Lizardman (3rd promotion), Normal People, Imitate, observe, steal, amplify, steal dreams.


    Because of the blessing of mystery, Su Changxing''s various attributes have increased to a certain extent.


    And because the opponents of the recent targets are all wizards, the abilities of those doomsday cultists have not been particularly good.


    So his stealing position has nothing to update except for a diamond body and a soul ring.


    Even so, his stealing position is still full, and the ability to fish in troubled waters has its role.


    At the same time, he is still preparing for the fifth promotion, this promotion will definitely bring him a leap in strength, maybe he can rival the great wizard.


    The promotion is more difficult each time, but the improvement it brings is also greater each time.


    Of course, it would be very difficult for him to be promoted on his own, but opening the Extraordinary Era is an opportunity.


    "Sword Comes"


    And so far, most of the things have been successful, and the rest only needs to be carried forward according to the plan.


    In half a day, Su Changxing and Ai Erbai arrived at the location where Zhou An and the others were located, Nangang County.


    There are quite a few players here, and Su Changxing revealed his whereabouts before going there, and reached a deal with many people.


    The Extraordinary in the first team accounted for the majority of their 17 groups now, and there were two to three hundred people. Among them, there were still a small number of people who did not have pendants, and they also opened up the extraordinary road and became Extraordinary.


    This is a kind of aggregation effect. When there are a lot of Extraordinary people around a person, it is easier for him to become Extraordinary.


    Su Changxing reckoned that the so-called Extraordinary Era and Aggregation Effect should be a principle. This was not opened for them by the doomsday game, but by themselves.


    When there are enough Extraordinary people in their world, it is only natural that Extraordinary men will be born again.


    At that time, their place was a mysterious world.


    Knowing that Su Changxing was coming, Zhou An excitedly brought people over to greet him, accompanied by Zhu Xinxue and Xu Kai.


    After not seeing him for a few days, Zhou An''s aura became even more fierce, like a sharp sword, and his words carried a different kind of power.


    "Brother Su, haha, our team now has hundreds of Extraordinary people, so it''s much easier to do anything now." He said happily, his expression full of pride.


    Su Changxing nodded and smiled, "That''s right, I brought more pendants this time, for your team."


    "How much?" Zhou An asked.


    "Not many, maybe a few hundred." Su Changxing said with a relaxed face.


    Zhou An''s face was full of joy: "Ha, in fact, those people in our first team are waiting for you to come."


    At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Zhu Xinxue leaned over calmly, pointed at Albai and whispered: "Master, who is that? Second teacher?"


    Second teacher?


    Su Changxing patted her on the head and said seriously, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "what?"


    "She''s just a maid."


    "..." Albai glanced over here, as if he didn''t hear it.


    Unexpectedly, Zhu Xinxue strode over, stretched out her hand, and said firmly, "Hello maid, it''s the first time we meet, please take care of me."


    "¡­Hello"


    Ai Erbai squeezed out a smile on his stiff face, and looked at Su Changxing with dangerous eyes.


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 200： w one hundred

    Su Changxing just pretended not to see it.


    Alba said bluntly, "I''m not familiar with him."


    Zhu Xinxue opened her mouth wide and said in surprise, "My master forced you to be a maid?"


    Erbai nodded, and said calmly: "It''s almost like this."


    Seeing Ai Erbai''s reaction, Zhu Xinxue felt a little strange, she clenched her fist and said, "You have already compromised? You have to stand up and fight, at least to be the second teacher''s wife!"


    Alba fell into silence again: "..."


    She found out that she was not on the same channel as this little girl.


    Su Changxing and Zhou An went all the way to the Security Bureau''s residence, and dozens of robots stood guard with laser cannons in front of the gate.


    One of the robots saw Su Changxing, turned his head sideways, his eyes glowed red, and said in a synthesized voice:


    "Long time no see, sir."


    Su Changxing waved his hand and responded, "Long time no see T3."


    Most of the robot army is currently following the first team, so T3, as the brain of the robot army, has been following the first team.


    An advanced robot like T3 has a very strong learning ability. Although he is not a combat robot, until now, the cooperation and actions of the entire robot army are even more seamless.


    Even if a team of two or three hundred Extraordinary people fights against these robots, it cannot be said to be a sure win.


    A perfect battle plan, perfect command, and perfect coordination can erupt enormous power.


    More importantly, these robots are not afraid of life and death, but people are sometimes afraid.


    However, there is a lot of room for improvement in the first team, and more people will become Extraordinary in the future, and everyone will improve their strength over time.


    However, the technology of the robot army is limited by the materials, the number of robots cannot be increased, and the level cannot be improved.


    "Sir, we are developing a powerful individual laser cannon, which may be put into use." T3 continued.


    "Individual laser cannon?" Su Changxing remembered that he had asked T3 to try his best to improve combat effectiveness.


    The robot stretches out with one hand, mapping out a 3D projection, a white laser cannon that looks like a rocket launcher, "This is the idea proposed by Captain Zhu Wenwu, and we made it."


    "Each launch requires a ninth-order crystal, which can be made into a reloadable one. However, considering the cost and the situation on the battlefield, this laser cannon is designed to be reloaded and disposable."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and asked, "Is this what Zhu Wenwu proposed?"


    T3 continued in mechanical words: "Yes, Captain Zhu provided the wizard''s body structure and the principle of energy operation. This laser cannon is made to target wizards and can damage their bodies to the greatest extent."


    tomato


    The wizard''s vitality is quite strong, and he can still survive if his head is cut off. Even if the general method hits, it can''t cause too much damage.


    Su Changxing showed surprise on his face: "How many laser cannons can be produced, and if there are a lot of them, it will be useful. What are the requirements for using them?"


    Another design drawing and various data are displayed on the robot arm, "We named this laser cannon W100, it has a huge recoil, and soldiers who need more than two strength enhancements can use it."


    "As long as there are enough ninth-order crystals, we can manufacture W100 in large quantities. As for the ninth-order crystals, we can obtain them from those monsters."


    Su Changxing realized that this weapon might be the decisive turning point in this war, and immediately asked, "Have you produced a sample? I want to try it."


    T3 said calmly: "No, but it can be produced immediately, do you need it? Sir."


    Su Changxing nodded: "Look."


    After standing aside and listening, Zhou An also said with surprise on his face: "With this thing, wouldn''t we be able to kill those wizards? Although our individual strength is not as good as them, we have a lot of people."


    Su Changxing glanced at him, smiled and said, "It''s not necessarily true, it''s still a question of whether you can hit him or not. You know the methods of those wizards."


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "The fighting style of those wizards is very similar to mine. Although they are physically strong, they are not good at dodging. They still use the way of standing up and outputting."


    Su Changxing and Zhou An followed the robot inside, and said, "They are divided into many factions, and each faction has different fighting styles, so don''t generalize. I have seen wizards fighting melee with hammers before. .¡±


    Zhou An thought thoughtfully after hearing this: "Is that so? I thought they would just stand in the distance and throw away their skills."


    The parts of W100 have been manufactured before T3, just need to be assembled.


    A laser cannon that is white in color and surrounded by more than a dozen tiny crystal tubes was assembled in T Three''s body.


    Su Changxing held it up in his hand and felt the weight, it was lighter than expected, it was no problem for an adult to carry it on his back.


    T3 reminded: "The recoil of the W100 is quite large, and high-precision aiming can be carried out through the mirror, and there is a line of sight to assist aiming."


    Su Changxing nodded, stood on the roof of the building, carried it on his shoulders, aimed at the distant mountains and fired, and pulled the trigger on the laser cannon.


    A strong impact came from above, and a wave of air was formed around it, stirring up the earth and rocks on the mountain in a circle, and with the explosion caused by the violent collision of energy, the trees on the side also ignited raging flames.


    The power is indeed great.


    Su Changxing was puzzled, and found that his ability could not be directly applied to the laser cannon, and the resulting power was the power of the laser cannon itself.


    He reckoned that W100 itself is based on promoting mysterious power, and there is a layer in between, so his ability cannot be directly blessed.


    In other words, this is equivalent to a ninth-order Extraordinary pushing all his strength in an instant to strike this blow.


    So the power of this laser cannon is related to the quality of the crystal, but the laser cannon designed by T3 can only withstand the power of the ninth-order crystal at most.


    can do it!


    Su Changxing quickly gave the answer in his heart, this weapon definitely has the power to turn the tide of the battle, as long as there is enough quantity.


    It allows the ninth-order Extraordinary to pose a huge threat to wizards, and the same is true for those soldiers who deal with wizards.


    They belong to the same power system, but those soldiers are more focused on the use of physical power, which is simpler and more cost-effective.


    What the military has always pursued is cost-effectiveness, bringing the greatest benefit at the smallest cost.


    The same is true for the existence of W100~www.novelhall.com~ After firing a shot, the crystal tube on the sound of the laser cannon appeared cracks and even fell off.


    "The used and scrapped laser cannons can also be recycled and reused." T3 added.


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "You have considered everything thoroughly."


    T3 said in a respectful tone, "Sir, this is what I should do. According to your plan, we can produce at least five thousand laser cannons."


    "The only problem is that we need to reserve enough ninth-order crystals, and these laser cannons can be reused by then, so as not to be wasted."


    Su Changxing handed back the laser cannon in his hand to T3, nodded and said, "Yes, then prepare for mass production, right here."


    "Okay, sir."


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 201： stitched corpse

    "We found a few strange corpses here, it''s very weird, you need to take a look."


    Zhou An led Su Changxing to the warehouse, "When we met them, they seemed to be still alive. Their minds seemed unclear, but they could still talk."


    "What kind of person?" Su Changxing asked.


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "I''m not too good at describing it, you''ll know it after reading it."


    There was a cold air in the warehouse, and there were three corpses lying on the ground, with stitches stitched one after another on the body of the corpses.


    The bodies of two of the corpses were separated and severed by a sword blade, which should be Zhou An''s sword.


    "The sutures on their bodies were not stitched by us, but existed before they died," Zhou An explained.


    There were too many stitches, and the three corpses looked like flesh and blood dolls stitched together.


    "Their internal organs are a pool of mud, and I don''t know how they are still alive in this state." Zhou An continued.


    The tragic situation of these corpses made people feel uneasy, and the members of the Security Bureau who followed were all uncomfortable.


    Su Changxing observed these corpses and saw some clues: "These people are all blood puppets, sewn from minced meat and bones, probably by means of doomsday cultists, and they are very bloody."


    "They may maintain a certain sense of self, but they are also manipulated from behind."


    Zhou An thought for a while and said: "Then shall our transaction continue? It is very likely that there are Doomsday believers among those people. Isn''t selling to them the same as selling to Doomsday:"


    Su Changxing listened to the corpse on the ground pondering and said, "Deal, why not, I will go in person."


    ¡­


    Night had just fallen.


    Hundreds of people gathered in the ruined library.


    They are all players who came to buy pendants, wearing masks on their faces, wrapping themselves tightly to conceal their identities.


    "Human, didn''t you agree to trade here?" A strong man wearing an Ultraman mask said loudly, his voice was very real, without any concealment.


    Everyone else knew his identity. Wang Chenghu was also well-known in the player circle. He had an upright personality. Although his strength was good, he was not yet an Extraordinary.


    "I don''t know, the time for the transaction hasn''t come yet, maybe it will come later." Another person wrapped in a face towel said.


    "Are you all here to trade guide pendants?" Wang Chenghu looked at the people around him and asked.


    He thought that there might be only a few people who traded, but he didn''t expect there to be so many.


    This also means that there are quite a few guide pendants coming out of the Security Bureau. The reason why they wear masks to hide their identities is because they heard that the origin of these pendants is not normal.


    Normally, if the Security Bureau does not have enough internal resources, it should not sell them to the outside world.


    "Yes, I am anyway."


    "me too."


    Some people around responded one after another, they were all people who came to trade.


    But if they are all buyers, what about the sellers?


    There was complete silence in the dark library.


    No one spoke anymore.


    They all came here to lead the way, and felt that everyone around them were competitors, so there was no need for so much discussion.


    A crisp footstep came from above, accompanied by a faint flame.


    A clown wearing a red and green mask appeared on the upper platform holding a lamp, "Ha, you guys are here really early."


    Immediately, everyone''s eyes turned to this side, and they saw that Su Changxing was carrying a dilapidated wooden box in his hand.


    They can all imagine that there are a large number of guide pendants inside.


    Many people''s breathing became short, and desire and reason collided with each other.


    "What are we trading?" asked a man wearing a grimacing mask.


    Su Changxing gestured to the box in his hand, and said with an exaggerated smile: "The things are here, but the quantity is limited, only 50, and you have more than a hundred people here."


    Wang Chenghu shouted: "Then what should we do, the one with the highest price wins? This is not what we agreed before."


    Su Changxing looked like this burly man half a meter taller than him, nodded slightly, and said with a smile: "Of course not, I only give this thing to designated people."


    Another person asked: "Appointed person? Are there any criteria for the appointed person?"


    Su Changxing put the lantern on the railing: "No, whoever looks good to me is the designated person. There is no such thing as a standard."


    "There is another sentence I said earlier, whoever sells this item to whomever it is, don''t try to **** it, or make any crooked ideas."


    While speaking, dark green figures appeared in the library, floating in the air, beside the wall, and on the ceiling.


    Hundreds of evil spirits surrounded the entire library, a gloomy look lingered in the space, and a thin layer of frost covered the dusty windows.


    Seeing this scene, some people who had other intentions completely calmed down, knowing that the person dressed as a clown in front of him might be extremely powerful.


    Su Changxing pointed to Wang Chenghu and said, "The person I''ve selected will come up to trade...the person with the Ultraman mask comes up first."


    Wang Chenghu didn''t expect that Su Changxing would tell him to go up first, so he was full of joy and hurried up the stairs: "Thank you, Mr. Clown."


    Su Changxing leaned against the railing and said casually, "You know me?"


    Wang Chenghu smiled and said, "I was also a member of the Mutual Aid Society. I escaped from Donglin City, so of course I know the name of the gentleman."


    Su Changxing nodded: "Well, let''s go in."


    In the inner room, Zhu Xinxue was also wearing a similar clown mask and sitting on the bench with paper and pen in hand.


    Xu Kai carried a black knife on his back, wore a mask to expose his eyes, put his hands on his chest, and stood quietly aside.


    Seeing Wang Chenghu walk in, Zhu Xinxue pointed to the bench in front of her and said, "Sit here first and fill in your information, gender, name, and game ID."


    Wang Chenghu was stunned for a moment, obviously feeling that the person in front of him was a young girl: "Huh?"


    Zhu Xinxue said in a serious tone: "If you want to trade, you must first register and write down the reason why you want to become a Extraordinary."


    Wang Chenghu opened his eyes wide, full of puzzlement and said: "There is no reason for this, of course it is to become stronger."


    Zhu Xinxue nodded: "Well, so this is also the reason. What constellation are you from?"


    "constellation¡­"


    "Pisces?"


    "how do you know?"


    "Guess."


    Zhu Xinxue nodded to Xu Kai who was on the side. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    Xu Kai took out a pendant, handed it to Wang Chenghu and said, "Just transfer the points to her."


    Wang Chenghu looked at the pendant in his hand, immediately put it on his neck, and said with a smile: "Turn it now, turn it right away."


    The people below come up one by one, which means that the number of places is getting smaller and smaller, and the remaining people are getting more and more restless.


    "Mr. Clown, I am willing to buy a pendant at double the price!" A man who was not tall and wearing a bear mask shouted.


    A smile curled up on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, and he said, "Alright then, come up. Is there anything else you want to buy at double the price?"


    Those who stayed below were dumbfounded. How could they have so many points? Someone yelled, "It''s not fair."


    Su Changxing said calmly: "It''s mine. I can sell it to whoever I want. If I don''t like it, I can turn around and leave...Of course, I can''t leave now. Everyone can leave after the transaction is over."


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 202： 0 kill

    The people selected by Su Changxing are more likely to become Extraordinary, and it is almost a certainty that they will become Extraordinary by wearing the guide pendant.


    Of course, this is not his main purpose today, he is here today to find out the person who sewed the puppet behind his back.


    The other party actually appeared here, so it is very big, probably for the Indian pendant.


    Su Changxing also realized that the people who made those puppets were quite powerful, mixing flesh and soul together, giving them extraordinary power.


    Among the people underneath were flesh and blood puppets, and there were stitches hidden under the clothes.


    Until the last person came up and traded the last pendant, Su Changxing just watched them quietly from above.


    The people below looked at each other in blank dismay, but didn''t understand what it meant. While they were upset that they didn''t buy the guide pendant, they were also afraid of Su Changxing''s strength.


    "Mr. Clown, the transaction is over, we can leave now." A man wearing a fox mask couldn''t stand the atmosphere and shouted.


    The smile on Su Changxing''s face grew stronger, he nodded and said, "Well, it''s almost time."


    He snapped his fingers.


    The evil spirit of the library pounced on the people below, threw those puppets made of flesh and blood to the ground, biting and dismembering their corpses.


    At the same time, he drew his pistol and aimed it at a position outside the window, pulled the trigger, and the bullet shattered the glass and disappeared into the night.


    Thinkers


    If these flesh puppets want to move freely, their controller must not be far away.


    Just now, Su Changxing had been cooperating with the scouting robot to find the location of that person, but he couldn''t find it, but he still found a clue at the last moment.


    Through the eyes of insight, he discovered the invisible energy flow in the space, and these energies control the flesh and blood puppets to a certain extent.


    Then the source of energy must be the controller.


    Su Changxing didn''t see that person, but the bullet flew along the flow of energy, and his figure also disappeared in place, leaving only flying bright white feathers.


    A wide range of super-perception is centered on him.


    A figure that was not tall, wearing a hood and a robe appeared in his mind, standing on the rooftop and looking towards him.


    That''s a wizard.


    If the other party dares to come, they will have certain strength.


    The bullet shot past and was swallowed by the striped black monster that emerged from the space without causing any movement.


    "You really dare to come." Su Changxing appeared in a building not far away.


    Before, he had guessed that the other party might be a wizard, or that this method was more like a wizard.


    A short wizard, with his hood pulled down, with long black hair, revealing a little girl''s face, with a bit of immature cuteness, but he made a hoarse voice like a man:


    "You are also very courageous, you dare to catch up."


    There was a smile in her tone, and her body turned into a pool of **** mud, which fell to the ground, mixed with a lot of sutures.


    It''s just a fake body.


    now.


    She was on the edge of the city and seemed to want to escape from here. Naturally, Su Changxing would not let her go, and aimed at her position with a sniper rifle and fired several times.


    Several bullets streaked over the city like shooting stars.


    One of the bullets hit accurately, blasting it into the alleyway, and the huge impact force formed ruins.


    His bullets were so powerful that even if an ordinary wizard survived being hit, he would only have half his life left.


    Su Changxing''s body turned into a flash of lightning, and he rushed in that direction to check the situation.


    But halfway through, he stopped and saw a large number of indistinct figures between the houses.


    That''s a lot of puppets.


    "Damn it!"


    Su Changxing reckoned that there were thousands of these puppets, and they were all made one by one by the wizard in secret.


    Thinking carefully, I was terrified to think how many people died in this process, but they didn''t even notice it before.


    The strength of these puppets is around the ninth to eighth level, their bodies are extremely strong, and they can use their abilities like living people.


    Among them, other wizards can be seen, not just that one.


    Su Changxing realized that this was a premeditated ambush, and the other party specially led him to this place.


    next moment.


    A figure flew out of the ruins, suspended in the air, it was the wizard, her robes were torn all over her body, and a big hole was made in her chest by bullets.


    A huge shadow appeared behind her, it was a figure whose face could not be seen clearly, followed by an overwhelming sense of oppression.


    "We thought you were nothing to be afraid of and didn''t need to pay attention to, but you successfully angered us."


    The short wizard said indifferently.


    Su Changxing showed a dignified look, and said calmly: "You guys put up such a big battle just to kill me? Warden, Harris."


    He learned from Albay that Harris'' information is unfathomable, and he is the second strongest wizard in Donglin City.


    A wicked smile appeared on the little girl''s face: "It''s not easy for you to know me. Not many people know my identity."


    A series of dark chains protruded from her robe, intertwined in the surrounding space, frozen, forming a pair of butterfly wings.


    "You should be honored that I have put so much effort into killing you. Your Security Bureau seems to be the most powerful force in the world. If you destroy you, I don''t think anyone will resist."


    "I''m not just here to kill you, but to kill everyone here and destroy this city. I don''t have that much **** mercy!"


    talking.


    A large number of black threads shot out from the puppets to connect with the chains, and dense runes appeared in the gaps of the wings, forming lines of lines.


    From a distance, it really looks like a pair of huge wings.


    immediately.


    Su Changxing felt a sharp pain in his head, as if a saw was continuously sawing back and forth in his head.


    This is a mental attack beyond imagination.


    It is because he is mentally strong and possesses good mental resistance, and he is still in the mood for a while, as if he will be broken by the opponent at any time.


    Harris had a victorious smile on his face. Although such an ambush required complicated preparations and took a long time, it could easily kill the opponent and bring him a full sense of accomplishment.


    Qiankui extermination technique.


    This is the top level of witchcraft, which requires the premise of making a thousand living people into flesh and blood puppets, twisting all the spirits of a thousand people into a ball, and launching an attack.


    He is confident that except for the existence of the great wizard, no one can survive within the scope of this witchcraft.


    Before Su Changxing even had time to react, he was hit, his eyes bloodshot, and he stood there quietly.


    What he felt was specific emotions~www.novelhall.com~The emotions of thousands of people were intertwined.


    Chaos, confusion, depravity.


    The death is too tragic, and most of these people''s emotions are negative.


    Perhaps this is the essence of being human.


    bang~


    With a loud gunshot.


    A look of surprise appeared on Harris''s face. A bullet pierced his stomach, and some minced meat and bones slipped out.


    "You''re not dead!" she screamed, falling to the ground.


    Su Changxing covered his eyes with one hand, his body trembled and chuckled: "This level is still far away, Warden."


    The golden color is refracted in the space like the twilight light, and his domain is more complete than before. This scene is like night turning into dusk.


    The little girl''s face was illuminated, making it look extra three-dimensional.

 v2 Chapter 203： 1 trigger

    The crisp sound of chains colliding against each other slid by my ears.


    Su Changxing restrained Harris''s movements with a field, pulled out his pistol, and pulled the trigger continuously in his face.


    More chains appeared in the sky, and the fired bullets were restrained and stagnated by the chains.


    This is also a domain, called the domain of imprisonment.


    [Field of Imprisonment: Restricts the actions of all things in the domain, there is no obvious weakness, only a strong breakthrough. ¡¿


    The effect shown by the field of confinement is similar to that of Su Changxing''s twilight field, which restrains others, but the fundamental principle is quite different.


    Su Changxing''s Domain Master is manipulating time with the aim of slowing it down.


    Harris''s domain is bound by chains to achieve a real sense of imprisonment.


    "It''s surprising that there are people as powerful as you in this world." The little girl stood up from the ground and said with a sneer. There was still blood lying in the blood hole in her abdomen, but she didn''t seem to notice it.


    "Since this is the case, I will defeat you head-on and make you feel what despair is!"


    As she spoke, the expression on her face gradually distorted, as if she was extremely emotional.


    According to Su Changxing''s observation, the emotions of powerful people tend to go to extremes, either extremely indifferent, or extremely emotional in a certain aspect.


    This seems to be a natural disadvantage and cannot be avoided.


    Power will radiate the state of the mind, and changes in the mind will affect the soul, and the soul will refract to the body.


    Mysterious forces naturally distort people''s minds.


    In Su Changxing''s understanding, a wizard is a process from a human to a monster. The so-called wizard king is a monster in the true sense, but still retains a human mind.


    Their bodies will continue to be alienated in this process, which seems to have a similar change process to the new humans in the zombie world.


    Those new humans who go to the extreme are these wizards, as long as they can live long enough, they can reproduce from generation to generation.


    Harris''s field is more complete and stronger than his, and he will definitely suffer if he meets head-to-head.


    Su Changxing also has experience in this, shrinking his own domain to prevent forced collisions, and then adapt to the rules of the opponent''s domain.


    It''s the only way he can outdo each other.


    In the space interspersed with countless chains, it was pitch black and silent, and the outside world could not be seen.


    Su Changxing was bound by pitch-black chains one after another, unable to move or make any more movements, and could only look at the other side helplessly.


    "You''re interesting." Harris didn''t expect Su Changxing to be so calm and composed, and most people would be terrified if they were suppressed.


    Su Changxing smiled, and calmly said: "In my understanding, the so-called domain is just a replacement of rules. The rules of your domain are not to kill people directly, so I have nothing to be afraid of."


    The destructive realm like White Mask is the scariest.


    At that time, if it wasn''t for the fact that White Mask''s own strength was only at the seventh rank, and Su Changxing had a strong self-healing ability, he might have died there.


    The fact that Su Changxing couldn''t move didn''t mean Harris could. Even if he was the master of the domain, he still had to obey the rules of the domain.


    Except for Su Changxing who obtained domains directly from positions like this, domains are generally established by the master of the domain bit by bit, which is also very suitable for the master''s fighting style.


    Su Changxing also guessed Harris''s fighting style. In the field, when both sides were unable to move, he cast a long-term spiritual witchcraft on him.


    What Harris is good at is also spiritual witchcraft.


    Of course, others are not very clear, only those who have fought with him know, and few people who have seen his field survived.


    In such a dark space, using spiritual witchcraft to torture the opponent bit by bit to make them gradually collapse and die, no matter how strong the willpower is, no matter how strong the mental power is, people will be defeated.


    Strong mental strength does not necessarily win, just like a strong person will lose to a thin person in a fight. This is related to skill and experience.


    Although Su Changxing''s mental power is strong, he is not good at fighting with mental power. If it wasn''t for the spirit ring, he might have been defeated just now.


    The spirit ring raised his mental resistance to another level, and allowed him to have multiple self-awareness, even if his mental power was partially damaged, it wouldn''t have much effect on him.


    His only offensive psychic ability comes from the Dreamer, which puts those around him to sleep.


    But this ability is relatively tasteless, and he generally doesn''t use it.


    Immediately afterwards, he felt another stabbing pain in his head, one after another, one after another.


    For this situation, he had to defend passively. The spirit ring made his spirit extremely stable, and he was like a hard shield facing Harris'' attack.


    Although the current situation seems to be that Su Changxing is at a great disadvantage, Harris needs to support the operation of the entire field, which consumes a lot of energy.


    She couldn''t break through Su Changxing''s mental defense in a short period of time, and if the upper and lower positions were reversed, she would be at a greater disadvantage.


    at the same time.


    Zhou An also rushed over with a team of humans and robots.


    "Damn it! How come there are so many puppets, didn''t you notice them in the first place?"


    Zhou An couldn''t help cursing.


    The middle-aged man in a camouflage uniform said with a sullen expression: "People go missing in the city every day, but this is also a normal thing, so we didn''t find out."


    "And we don''t control all the areas, and we don''t have that many people."


    He is the commander of the 17th garrison division, Xie Yun, who was stationed here before, and took over the administrative power here after the doomsday.


    Zhou An didn''t get too entangled in this matter, the current problem was how to resolve this battle.


    "Get ready to fight, let your people cooperate with us, not only those flesh and blood puppets, but also no less than ten wizards." He glanced at Xie Yun and reminded.


    This is probably going to be a bitter battle, and the high-end combat power varies greatly. Apart from him, there is no other eighth-rank Extraordinary in this city.


    And it is even more impossible for him to deal with ten wizards.


    Their only advantage is the large number of people.


    Zhou An''s face was very serious. He thought that their team would eventually face a severe battle, but he didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    Counting the garrison regiment, there were four or five thousand of them, and they rushed to the battlefield quickly and spread out in all directions.


    In the face of these wizards, gathering together is undoubtedly a stupid act.


    The bullets were sandwiched between the cannons and fired like rain. The normal type of firearms did not have the corresponding ability to cooperate, and their lethality against these blood puppets and wizards was limited.


    One of the teams has more than 100 members equipped with W100s. They are all Extraordinary, aiming to find opportunities to deal a fatal blow to the opposing wizard at a critical moment.


    It is very difficult for this kind of laser cannon to hit those wizards, but once it hits, it can destroy their bodies to the greatest extent.


    W100 is specially prepared for them.


    Standing in the building, Zhou An didn''t show up immediately, he had to wait for these wizards to disperse before making a move.


    Only then will he be able to defeat them one by one and bring out the greatest benefits.


    He was confident that he could kill an ordinary wizard with one blow in a sneak attack.


    The battle was on the verge of breaking out, and there were a steady stream of casualties at the very beginning.


    After those flesh and blood puppets were drained of their spirit, although their actions became more rigid, their skin was rough and fleshy.


    A few flesh and blood puppets stopped an armored vehicle driving on the road, and one of their hands turned into steel, smashing the armored vehicle apart one by one.


    The driver and several soldiers inside were cut open in the screams and died.


    Immediately afterwards.


    With the sound of the countdown, the armored vehicle exploded from the inside, and a few flesh and blood puppets were blown away together.


    The hardest ones were the wizards.


    Their witchcraft is weird and changeable, and there are all kinds of factions, which makes it hard to guard against.


    Huang Lei, a Extraordinary man carrying a W100, looked at the vines spreading all around him, held the W100 in the direction of the wizard, and pulled the trigger.


    The laser cannon scattered the vines~www.novelhall.com~ and even blew up the wizard, but it didn''t completely hit it, but it still blew up one of the wizard''s arms.


    He stabilized his body that was shaking due to the recoil, and the next moment, he pulled out the long bronze sword at his waist and rushed towards the wizard.


    This long sword is a mysterious item, as long as it hits people, it can weaken them.


    He was very fast, with the sound of the wind in his ears, and he came in front of the wizard in an instant, but his body suddenly stopped, and at the same time, he felt severe pain.


    He looked down, a green vine pierced his heart.


    At this moment, the long sword was only half a meter away from the wizard.


    Push forward hard, but can''t move.


    Blood dripped down the tip of his thumb, wetting the weeds on the ground.


    His body trembled, and when he saw the wizard smiling at him, he wanted to say something, but his mouth moved, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    His skin quickly turned turquoise and then rotted away.

 v2 Chapter 204： fight

    Zhou An saw this scene not far away, saw the right time to strike in time, the long sword flew out, and a blue light flashed across his side.


    The timing and angle were very tricky, and it was when the wizard was distracted that he attacked from behind.


    A sword cut open the heavy vines, and separated the wizard''s corpse, bringing out black blood and splashing it in the air.


    Seeing that the wizard was still alive, Zhou An continued to separate his body with the long sword, and did not kill him until the third sword.


    "What a monster!"


    He couldn''t help cursing.


    His sword has the ability to cut off life, even if a normal person is cut off by him, he will die.


    But he used three swords to kill the wizard. Although the first sword had already made him lose his combat effectiveness, if he didn''t care, the wizard would still survive.


    The movement here attracted the attention of other wizards.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Zhou An saw three dark green things that looked like stones and shot at him. The speed was not fast, but it made people feel extremely dangerous.


    He stepped back quickly, and at the same time chopped at the three emerald green stones with his flying sword.


    With the crisp impact sound, pieces of emerald green transparent crystals were attached to the flying sword.


    "this is?"


    Zhou An was stunned for a moment, and suddenly found that his control over Feijian had declined, far less than before.


    Feijian seemed to be disturbed by those green crystals.


    He controlled the flying sword to oscillate at high speed, shaking off those green crystals bit by bit, but more green stones shot at him.


    Zhou An did not expect that these wizards could find a way to deal with him in such a short period of time.


    This is really too unbelievable.


    Or that these wizards have met people with similar abilities to him before?


    He can''t think about such a complicated matter, and he can''t manage so many things. The only thing he wants to do is to kill the person in front of him.


    The way he uses the sword is not decent, it can be said to be vicious, and he doesn''t use the sword at all, but uses the flying sword as a flying knife, a flying knife that can be controlled.


    Zhou An ran to the side, Feijian blocked the green stones shot at him one by one, and more and more green crystals were attached to the blade.


    He knew that he couldn''t procrastinate like this any longer. If he procrastinated, he would have no chance of winning. The best way was to get rid of the wizard who controlled the green stone in the shortest possible time.


    At this moment, he also determined the location of the other party, which was on the street directly ahead.


    Zhou An shouted loudly, and used all his strength to control Feijian to shoot forward.


    The speed of the flying sword with green crystals suddenly increased, drawing a green line in the air.


    The sorcerer in the blue robe saw the flying sword and squeezed out a formula in his hand, and a large emerald green crystal wall appeared in front of him.


    The entire crystal wall shot through by the flying sword was also wrapped in a large number of dark green crystals, and fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    The wizard in the blue robe looked at the flying sword that fell on the ground with a smile on his face, and dozens of emerald stones were suspended around his body:


    "If you don''t have this sword, you probably have no other means. I''ve seen people like you who claim to be immortals, but that''s all."


    They are willing to explore and have some understanding of things in other worlds. The world of black mist is not the first world they have encountered.


    It''s just that generally speaking, when two strange worlds meet each other, they will be cautious out of fear and will not take the initiative to attack.


    If the two sides have no obvious strengths and weaknesses, most of the time wars will be avoided.


    Of course, the black mist world is an exception, they have a clear offensive, and aggressive.


    People in the wizarding world can only use this to start a war.


    Zhou An froze in place, looking a little dazed, what the other party said was right, without this flying sword, he seemed to be nothing, and this was also his reliance.


    His body trembled slightly, and a distorted look appeared on his fat face.


    He thought of death, of what it would be like when he died.


    next moment.


    Zhou An ran back without looking back.


    The wizard''s methods obviously restrained him, and even deliberately targeted him. I am afraid that these wizards had collected some information about him before.


    As soon as he ran back, the wizard followed immediately, not wanting to let him go.


    The long sword that fell on the ground kept trembling, but it was wrapped in aquamarine crystals, firmly suppressing it.


    Zhou An rolled sideways, dodging a stone shot from behind.


    He tried his best to control the flying sword, but found that he couldn''t push it no matter what.


    Finally, facing several flying green stones, he couldn''t completely dodge. He was hit in the chest and nailed to the wall.


    At the same time, a copper-yellow knife appeared in his hand, and he threw it when he was hit.


    The brass throwing knife slid in the shadows, and the wizard didn''t react until it was less than **** in front of him.


    The flying knife was inserted neatly into his forehead, and the tip sank into it.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou An showed a tragic smile. He thought that after getting the flying sword, he would never need to use the brass flying knife again.


    But things are often unexpected. If you only carry one weapon, it seems that it is indeed easy to be targeted.


    This brass throwing knife is extremely powerful and can have a direct deterrent effect on the spirit.


    After the wizard was hit by the brass throwing knife, his body froze, his child''s hole enlarged, and the expression on his face was also stiff.


    Knowing that the opportunity had come, Zhou An quickly broke free from the shackles, and with a wave of one hand, the brass throwing knife emerged from the wizard''s body.


    He discovered that after using the Brass Throwing Knife Last Chance, he developed a similar connection to the Flying Sword, being able to control it directly.


    Under Zhou An''s control, the flying knife quickly pierced through the wizard''s body, quickly dismembering and killing him.


    "Is this something unknown?"


    Zhou An glanced at the flying knife and realized that things were not that simple~www.novelhall.com~ His position had changed unconsciously.


    This should be considered a special promotion.


    But promotion is not necessarily a good thing, if the direction is wrong, there will be big problems.


    Zhou An went over to pick up the flying sword and shook off the green crystals on it. Spots of rust appeared on the blade, which looked extremely inconsistent.


    This was caused by the change of his position, and the flying sword closely connected with him also changed accordingly.


    However, he didn''t care about these, and he was only thinking about **** these wizards, thinking that even if they died here, they would still win.


    This is very important!


    If they win today, it means they will win in the future, which is undoubtedly inspiring.


    At this point in the battle, they had lost more than half of them, and more than half of the flesh and blood puppets had been wiped out by them.


    Zhou An felt that all the nearby wizards were watching him, and there must be six or seven of them rushing to this side.

 v2 Chapter 205： curse

    in the dark.


    Su Changxing looked at the other party quietly, and stood still in the face of all kinds of spiritual witchcraft. The soul ring gave his spirit strong resilience and healing power.


    This kind of self-healing speed far exceeds Harris'' harm to him. At first, Su Changxing felt a little pain when facing Harris'' witchcraft, but he got used to it later.


    He just has to wait, until Harris wears himself out, until Harris slackens.


    The two of them are like a tug-of-war and entered the final stage of endurance competition. Whoever can hold on will win.


    It''s just that in Su Changxing''s view, the victory or defeat is already clear, and the soul ring has given him relatively inexhaustible mental power.


    "You''re lying to me!"


    The expression on Harris'' face was distorted. She always thought that Su Changxing was on the verge of collapse, but only now did she realize that everything was an illusion.


    "Are you a great wizard? No, but your spiritual power is enough to match a great wizard."


    She couldn''t believe it all over her face, and there was doubt in her tone.


    Su Changxing''s eyes shot out dazzling silver light, and cracks appeared in the pitch-black chains that bound him, and then shattered inch by inch.


    Immediately afterwards, a large number of chains in the sky shattered.


    Harris'' field has been unable to support.


    With Su Changxing as the center, the golden light refracted around, completely covering Harris, and everything slowed down, sounds, perceptions, thoughts.


    With the sound of a long shot, a silver-white bullet shot from the muzzle of the gun and pierced Harris'' forehead.


    "Don''t you realize that you''ve already lost from the very beginning? It''s just that if you ran at that time, you might still have a chance."


    Su Changxing walked over with the gun in hand, looked at Harris, who was physically disabled on the ground, and said.


    The side effects of the so-called Qiankui Killing Technique were all pretended, just to convince Harris that he had been severely injured as a result.


    Otherwise, if the other party wanted to run away, he might not be able to keep it.


    However, it is normal for Harris not to see it. Deception is the instinct of a fraudster, just like a mouse is born to make a hole.


    At a certain moment just now, even he himself couldn''t tell whether he was seriously injured or not.


    "Die."


    Su Changxing fired two more shots at her body.


    Harris yelled in a roaring voice before dying: "You will come down with me soon, don''t be complacent!"


    [Kill the great wizard Harris, get 1,020,000 points]


    [Trigger the Butcher''s Blade, gain 0.1 Constitution]


    ¡¾Obtain the title, the person who redeemed the prison¡¿


    [Gain talent, appease]


    [Comfort: Dragging others out of the abyss requires powerful strength. This talent needs to be based on strong spiritual power, and when the mental power is much higher than that of the opponent, it can calm the opponent''s spirit and emotions. ¡¿


    "It''s actually a great wizard!"


    Su Changxing was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Harris was really a great wizard, and he killed him head-on.


    Grand wizards are classified according to the power of Extraordinary, and they are probably around the sixth level. The specifics may be higher or lower, and it is not so specific.


    The Wizard King might be above the fifth rank, but Su Changxing didn''t know whether it was the fifth rank or the fourth rank.


    Su Changxing also understood why he was able to defeat Harris.


    One is the opponent''s energy level, which has just reached the level of a great wizard, and the combat effectiveness of a wizard is often delayed, and it takes a period of accumulation to slowly increase.


    So even if the doomsday game judges Hanes to be a great wizard, he is not actually a real great wizard, at least not in terms of combat effectiveness.


    Secondly, Su Changxing''s ability is extremely restrained by Harris. Although he is not good at using mental abilities, his spirit is extremely strong, and after obtaining the spirit ring, his mental resistance is greatly improved, and he can carry Harris alive. A bombardment of spiritual witchcraft.


    Su Changxing snapped his fingers, and hundreds of evil spirits appeared around him, as well as Tao Yin holding a slender sickle.


    At this moment, Tao Yi licked his bright red lips and stared at Harris'' mutilated body, his eyeballs were motionless, obviously very greedy.


    Su Changxing watched this scene, waved his hands angrily and said, "Go to the business first, and deal with those things."


    Tao Yin has a strong sense of autonomy, and Su Changxing can hand over the control of the evil spirits to her without being distracted to control each one.


    "Oh~"


    Tao Yin drooped his head, and the evil spirits rushed towards the flesh and blood puppets.


    at the same time.


    Zhou An was fighting with several wizards, and his whole body was covered with scars, but he didn''t show any sign of shrinking back. Instead, he became more and more courageous as he fought.


    Flying swords and knives crossed and danced in the air, and one person withstood the pressure alone.


    Apart from Su Changxing, he is the only eighth-rank Extraordinary here, and he can only hold back, there is no room for retreat, or he will die here.


    Not far away, like the golden light of dusk, these wizards also realized that Warden Harris was dead.


    "The warden is dead!"


    "Revenge for the warden!"


    A wizard shouted.


    Unexpectedly, these wizards did not shrink back, but their fighting spirit was even more passionate, and they seemed to be immortal, which seemed to be different from some wizards they met before.


    Su Changxing set up a sniper rifle on the top of a tall building in the distance, and killed the wizards below one by one.


    Because of this, he became a loser, and these wizards came to him together.


    But it was futile after all. After Su Changxing easily defeated Harris, the end of this war had already been decided.


    Now that the ending is doomed, the process is not so important.


    With Su Changxing''s ultra-long range, he had already killed four or five of these wizards before they approached.


    But the rest of the wizards still rushed over like crazy, adopting a suicidal attack. When they approached a hundred meters, their bodies began to crack, and cracks appeared, and then shot out a large number of dark red shadows to attack Su Changxing. .


    Su Changxing avoided these dark red shadows one by one through the flickering white feathers, but found that something was wrong, he avoided ~www.novelhall.com~ but not completely avoided.


    It''s a curse.


    [You have been cursed by the blood source from the wizard Carney, corruption +1]


    [You have been cursed by the blood source from the wizard Orson, corruption +1]


    ¡­


    These wizards are cursing him in such a suicidal way!


    Seeing those sorcerers die one by one in front of him, Su Changxing had no way to stop them, and he didn''t know how to stop this curse for a while.


    He knows the horror of the curse. Some mysterious items have the power of the curse, which can kill people without anyone noticing, and the person may not even be aware of it.


    This is probably Harris'' backhand, not aimed at him, Su Changxing, but once there is a powerful enemy that cannot be dealt with, this kind of backhand will be triggered.


    Su Changxing ran all the way to the gathering place, and the curse was blocked, but some dense black lines appeared on his hands.

 v2 Chapter 206： Corrupted Poor Mortal Sword Master

    Harris'' method was beyond Su Changxing''s expectations. He never thought that these wizards would use curses, and he never thought that wizards would be related to curses.


    "A mysterious world that has developed for countless years really has its own uniqueness."


    Su Changxing leaned against the wall and couldn''t help sighing. After pondering for a while, he found that these curses didn''t have much effect on him, but he didn''t know how to dispel them.


    As a seventh-order Extraordinary, his mystery is more than half, and his own energy level is quite high, so these curses have no effect on him for the time being.


    But like a moth, this influence will be gradually amplified unconsciously, and will be released at a certain moment, and he may not be able to bear it at that time.


    And these curses seem to be divided into many natures. The curse he endured is called the curse of corruption, which will corrupt the flesh and power, first lose his mind, and then die of power exhaustion in madness.


    A curse is equivalent to a small seed. Even a powerful Extraordinary, if he does not have the corresponding ability, is cursed to take root from the interior and grow, he may fall due to the curse.


    Because almost all the wizards who came to attack died, the war also came to an end, and it lasted only a few hours.


    Before the sun rose, the gunshots had already been extinguished. In the dim light, only countless corpses were seen lying in the ruins. The air was filled with the smell of death, which was the smell of blood mixed with the smell of corruption.


    Then the personnel of the first team began to clean up the battlefield according to the procedure, arrange the corpses, record the list of the dead, and rescue the wounded.


    This battle also set off a big wave on the forum. When facing the wizard''s attack, the Security Bureau was actually the winning side. This is an incredible thing, like some kind of fantasy.


    Ever since Group 17 took tens of thousands of people and retreated from Donglin City, wizards have been regarded as invincible, and they can only retreat.


    This is a fact, and there is nothing to dispute.


    Countless people are ecstatic because of this, and their victory also means that they have room to resist, not just lambs to be slaughtered.


    Many people also think that the Security Bureau was able to win because of the appearance of the guide pendant, allowing them to have more Beyonders and the possibility of facing wizards.


    ¡­


    Zhou An sat on a gravel by the side of the street, holding a flying knife in one hand and a long sword in the other, looking into the distance, without speaking for a long time.


    "Brother Zhou, are you okay with your injuries?" Chang Yi stepped forward and asked.


    Zhou An shook his head and said, "It''s not a big problem, it''s just a few injuries, and it will recover soon."


    Chang Yi breathed a sigh of relief, seeing Zhou An''s appearance, he thought he was seriously injured: "That''s fine, it''s fine, you are really brave today, without you, we are facing so many wizards here, I''m afraid it''s broken."


    He has now merged into the first team with some members of the third team, so he is also a member of the first team.


    Holding his long sword, Zhou An stood up from the ground, exhaled and said, "I must kill all these wizards, otherwise I will be sorry, and I will be sorry for our dead brothers."


    Chang Yi felt a little strange looking at Zhou An like this, and the naked murderous intent in Neng''s tone was chilling.


    He was silent for a while and said, "We will."


    He only felt that they were a group of people climbing up from the abyss, unable to see the light at the top, but still struggling to climb up.


    Because they have witnessed the good life of Guangyou, they yearn for it.


    "Your sword is covered with rust." Chang Yi noticed.


    Zhou An put the long sword behind his back, and said indifferently: "It''s okay, although it looks good, it''s still sharp. It''s no problem to kill those wizards."


    Look at the phone.


    His position has changed from a PoFan sword master to a corrupt PoFan sword master.


    [Degenerate Poor Sword Master: You have entered a decadent state, obsessed with the past, and can no longer accept new abilities.


    But correspondingly, you focus more on your existing abilities, and you can improve faster and break through the upper limit. ¡¿


    Unable to accept new abilities, this promotion direction obviously has major flaws, for the vast majority of people.


    "It seems to be the case." Zhou An shrugged, thinking that this is not a big deal.


    "Huh?" Chang Yi looked puzzled.


    Zhou An patted him on the shoulder and said, "It''s nothing."


    ¡­


    Su Changxing returned to the station, took a shower, changed his clothes, and rested on a bed and chair on the balcony to recover from his injuries.


    Lying still in this way can restore the market faster.


    "Are you cursed?" Albai saw black lines on Su Changxing''s arms that looked like blood vessels protruding.


    Su Changxing nodded and said without concealment: "Yes, those wizards brought by Harris did it to me...Are you wizards so desperate?"


    Albay showed surprise and said, "You killed Harris!"


    A smile curled up on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, and he said calmly, "Do you think I can''t beat you?"


    Alba squeezed out a smile: "No, I''ve heard about Harris'' strength~www.novelhall.com~ Doesn''t that mean you have the ability to deal with great wizards?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and sighed, "No, I was lucky enough to almost win."


    Albay stared at him and sized him up: "Even if you can beat him, you won''t be Rich''s opponent. He was already a great wizard fifty years ago."


    "so what?"


    Su Changxing said indifferently.


    Erbai stopped talking immediately, and silently stroked the black crow on his shoulder. That black crow was also very spiritual, and kept looking Su Changxing from side to side.


    Su Changxing looked at it and said, "This black duck is very plump."


    Alba was stunned for a moment, and immediately held it in his arms, saying: "It can''t be eaten, it will eat dead people."


    Su Changxing smiled: "Why are you nervous? I don''t eat things from unknown sources."


    Erbai''s face was a little stiff, and he said, "I''m not afraid that you will eat indiscriminately, and if something goes wrong, you will drag me into the water."


    Su Changxing turned his head to look at him, showing a serious expression: "What I said before will not change. You know, I am a person who keeps my promises."


    Ai Erbai blinked, and calmly said: "Just relying on you to sell things to raise the price?"


    Su Changxing took a sip of the grape juice in his hand: "That''s a fair deal, and bargaining is a matter of course...One more thing, if I die, you don''t even want to live."


    "Of course, this is just to ensure the normal progress of the plan. People are unpredictable. If you want to go back on your word, you can tell me directly."


    Alba smiled sweetly: "Group Leader Su, what reason do I have for betrayal?"


    Like the global game: with a portable store, please collect it: ()Global game: with a portable store, the update speed is the fastest in the whole network.

 v2 Chapter 207： flicker off

    Close your eyes and rest. Su Changxing sorted out one thing after another that happened before, this was a little habit of his. He didn''t know why things had come to this point. Anyway, he was walking forward step by step, and there was no way to go back. It seemed that something was pushing him behind. If it is said to give up, he must not be reconciled. He can survive. Even if the world perishes, he can survive. The bronze door in the sky is the connection port of the doomsday game, through which one can go to other worlds, which are also shrouded by the doomsday game. It''s just that he feels that since he was born in this world, then this world is his family. The family is destroyed, and he is a rootless person. This made him think of the head, another him with only the skull left, the world in which he lived was destroyed, wandering around as a player. The first half of the head''s life experience was exactly the same as his, but later it was completely different. They are like the same person in a parallel world. This also made Su Changxing very surprised. Since it is a parallel world, why are they intertwined in one place. The intersection is in the doomsday game, in that zombie world. Maybe the doomsday world has built a bridge between different parallel worlds, or maybe the doomsday world is the root cause of the parallel worlds. The attack on Harris was completely beyond his expectations. The wizard, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly made a move, and the battle was still so big. But since we won, that''s a good thing. Regarding this attack, the doomsday game released a mission, everyone has it, and as long as they participate in the battle, there will be corresponding rewards. Although they lost nearly 80 or 90 Extraordinary people, more Extraordinary men were born at the same time, and the overall combat effectiveness was even more improved. In this battle alone, they gained 8 million extra points. That night, Su Changxing made 1,200 pendants and distributed them again. So far, most members of the first team have the guide pendant, and they are considered to be part of the most elite of the 17th group, and many of them have become Extraordinary within two or three days. Su Changxing doesn''t know how many Extraordinary people are still short, but he feels that it is coming soon, just these few days. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡°Yesterday, the wizards led people to attack Nangang County, and the leader of the 17th team led people to resist, and they won a big victory.¡± ¡°The battle lasted for more than six hours. Beheaded." "Su Changxing''s strength has reached the level of astonishing, at least the seventh step up, the specifics cannot be estimated..." The white-haired old man sat cross-legged in the corner of the dark house, looking at the phone on his phone. Information, showing a smile. Beside him lay a white-haired middle-aged man. The air is filled with a salty smell, and the dark sea water can be seen outside the window, and the light is difficult to penetrate, as if being sucked in. They were on the 31st floor, the whole city was flooded, and not many people survived here. The sea water didn''t come from other places, it just slipped down from the chains that reached the sky, and it accumulated more and more, which also caused some terrifying monsters to appear in the sea, which was unheard of. Zhong Jueqing was lying on the side, his clothes were wet, mixed with some dried blood, his face was pale, with a look of exhaustion, he propped up one hand and leaned against the wall, looking at the old man with a fascinated look: "Old man , What did you just say you won?" The white-haired old man repeated: "The seventeenth group had another big battle with those wizards and won. That young man is really amazing, and his strength is probably the best in our world. No one can match." "No wonder he has the confidence to go to war with those wizards, but the time is too short, and the situation in various places is very bad, and there are not many people who can be transferred." Zhong Jueqing licked it with his tongue With dry lips, he took a deep breath and said, "I told you a long time ago that he is not an ordinary person. I felt it when I saw him for the first time." Tenacity, unless it is completely dead, it will definitely make a difference." "Although he is very strong and talented, but after all, he has only been in contact with extraordinary for a short time, and compared with those people, I am afraid there is still a gap." He slapped his palm on the wall, sank down, and said calmly: "They are unreliable, they have been away from this world for too long, and they don''t think they are from this world." "They value their own interests more than their own safety." , Under such circumstances, it will happen at all, and there is no need." Zhong Jueqing felt that his head was extremely painful, rubbed his forehead with his hands, coughed, blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and asked after a while: "So say more than ten The thing that happened years ago is true!" The white-haired old man nodded and said: "It should be true, I didn''t believe it until I met this doomsday and got replies from those people." "It''s ridiculous to say, we It turns out that we have been using wrong ideas to measure the world ~www.novelhall.com~ to protect our country." "In the end, it is futile. Some of our original intentions are wrong and there is no reason." "Sometimes, the truth is out of place. In front of us, it is just impossible to believe, human beings tend to believe only what they are willing to believe, until the fig leaf is completely lifted." Zhong Jueqing felt a little lost in his head, but after hearing this, his spirit Still couldn''t help being excited. There was a "flicker out" more than ten years ago. A flicker that 99% of people never noticed. A very small number of people disappeared from the world out of thin air, with their information and people''s memories, as if they had never appeared. This is an extremely terrifying thing, but one person remembers that no one believed his words at the beginning, but later confirmed them one by one. After all, there is no way to completely erase the traces left by a person in the world. Such a thing would cause a huge panic, and their security bureau did not expose it as a matter of course, and even few people in the security bureau knew about it, as if this incident had never happened. "Since no one remembers, they have no information to prove their existence... I wondered if some information might be misplaced, and they might not really exist." The white-haired old man showed a look of memory, thinking while talking , These memories are deeply buried in his mind. If we don''t talk about it now, maybe no one will know about it in the future. Zhong Jueqing suddenly realized, smiled and said: "In other words, those people are also the people who once disappeared. They have long been forgotten by this world. No wonder." "Have these people who disappeared come back? If someone If you come back, there should be some records." The white-haired old man shook his head: "Probably not, and there has never been any relevant records."

 v2 Chapter 208： escape across the sea

    Their Security Bureau was originally a department dealing with supernatural phenomena. Before the doomsday, the world that seemed ordinary to ordinary people had many loopholes in their eyes. As the director, he is a staunch materialist, never believes in ghosts and gods, and only thinks that the so-called supernatural power is just a phenomenon that science has not yet had time to explain. "Let''s think about how to escape from here. The sea level is getting higher and higher. If we stay here again, we will be destined to die." The white-haired old man opened the window, feeling the violent wind and looking out the window, the endless scenery The black sea level shone with strange brilliance, as if it were bright but dark. The sea level was only seven or eight meters away from them, and the ten or twenty floors below were buried in the seawater. What''s even more frightening is that no matter how good the water quality is, people can''t swim in the sea water and will sink. Unless they have great physical strength, they can swim in this dark sea water for a short time. Most of the people they stayed here died, and the rest were only a few hundred people. Of course, they were not drowned, but there were monsters in the sea water. The gust of wind suddenly weakened, and a clear singing voice sounded in my ears, mellow and changeable, the voice was not loud, like a whisper. "It''s coming again. Plug your ears and keep calm. If you jump off, you will die. Hold everyone next to you." The white-haired old man quickly closed the window and shouted loudly. Many of them heard this inexplicable sound, then jumped down and drowned without knowing it. The singing didn''t happen all the time, but it appeared irregularly and intermittently. Most of the time, they were caught off guard, and they could only keep their spirits tensed all the time. Zhong Jueqing''s expression did not change, as if he did not hear the singing rippling in the space, he just said: "Old man, you go, take someone who can go. I can''t go anymore, even if I escape, I don''t necessarily have to live." We must go on." He seems to have no major problems now, but his body is exhausted, and his body can no longer bear the burden of excessive use of powerful abilities. There were more white hairs on their heads, which could not be covered by the hats, but the fierce aura between their brows and eyes did not fade away. The white-haired old man smiled, and grabbed his shoulder with one hand: "Even if you are a corpse, I will take you back. You know, I am a person who pays attention to interests, but I can''t weigh so many things." It''s not that they have no way to leave here. The small wooden boats obtained from the mission before are mysterious items, and they will not be submerged in the black sea water. It''s just that this small wooden boat is too small, and the number of people who can be taken away is even more limited. Taking a step back, even if you get on the boat, you may not be able to survive. The white-haired old man carried Zhong Jueqing firmly on his back, and shouted: "Follow the plan, some people will go, and some people will stay here, don''t make too much noise, take advantage of the wind is calm now." When the singing is floating, the wind will become smaller, but it is the best time for them to go. "Yes, Chief, everything is ready, we can start now." An officer in a gray uniform walked up and said. Zhong Jueqing lowered his head and said silently: "Old man, you will never listen to persuasion. When you are old, you are stubborn." The white-haired old man smiled dismissively: "Oh, you will be finished sooner or later, your current It looks like you made it yourself." "If you talk nonsense, I''ll throw you down!" The sea was still calm, and the small wooden boat swayed gently with the waves. Zhong Jueqing was put on the back of the small wooden boat by the white-haired old man, and then more than forty people boarded the boat non-stop. "Hold on here. It only takes one day to go back and forth. As long as we can go back alive, someone will come to pick you up." The white-haired old man stood on the bow and shouted, without too many words, and then waved: "Let''s go , set sail." The people who stayed looked at the small wooden boat leaving, silent, and no one said anything to complain. Allocation and negotiation have been made before leaving and staying. Life is like this sometimes, bitter but clear. The sky here is bright at night, and the black mist is sucked into the dark sea water, and you can see the Milky Way formed by all kinds of stars. Not long after they left, several small boats separated due to the waves. Each small boat had extraordinary people or supernatural beings who could provide power for the small boats, so theoretically, the small boats could cross half of the area and return to the shore. Zhong Jueqing His eyes are hazy, with blue light shining from time to time. He is already blind, but not completely blind. He cannot see the real world clearly, but sees some inexplicable existences. "Old man, let me see you off for the last time." He put one hand on the side of the boat, his eyes sparkled with dazzling light, and the boat moved forward at a faster speed. The white-haired old man looked at him and didn''t stop him. He knew that Zhong Jueqing''s path was extraordinary, and if he couldn''t become extraordinary, even if he went back, he would die. And the problem is also here, his ability is too powerful~www.novelhall.com~ on the contrary makes it difficult for him to become a Extraordinary. Not long after the boat left, some jet-black fish that looked like ink jumped onto the boat, and they beat them down one by one with their weapons. There was a lot of blood around the boat, which looked very obvious, like red ink dripping into black ink, and the two were not compatible. Seeing this scene, a younger team member was extremely tense and trembling: "What is that? I saw blood, a lot of blood!" The white-haired old man hit him on the neck with his backhand, He was stunned, and shouted again: "Relax me, these are just fish, there is nothing to be afraid of, and we will go back in a short time." It wasn''t that they were not determined enough, nor were they timid. , but after a long period of fighting, everyone''s spirits and spirits have been worn out, and only their last breath is left. They also knew that even if they boarded the boat, there was a high probability of death. A common task popped up on everyone''s mobile phone, to escape across the sea. [Mission: You are trapped on this endless and dark sea, you can only rely on a few small wooden boats, there seems to be something hidden under the water, can you really go back? ¡¿ About half an hour later, the sea blew again. The sea water splashed on the faces of each of them, it was salty and bitter, and there were lightning and thunder in the sky, as if something was roaring. Zhong Jueqing firmly grasped the edge of the boat, and the boat was very stable under his control, even in such a storm. He roared and stood up, his mouth covered in blood. Seeing this, the white-haired old man stood up, and slapped him unconscious with a sharp palm: "It''s really terrible...Everyone hold on firmly, this boat will probably not capsize, there is something under the water, don''t make a sound, we will pass quietly Just do it."

 v2 Chapter 209： rowing on the edge of the abyss

    The strong wind didn''t last long. After they came to an area, the surroundings calmed down.


    This is a quiet area, without strong wind or singing, like driving on a quiet lake.


    But the quieter they were, the more nervous their hearts became, and the white-haired old man''s face was full of solemnity.


    He stretched out his hand to signal everyone to be silent, and stretched his head to look under the water. The sea was pitch black and he couldn''t see anything.


    But he could feel something below, and seemed to have noticed them.


    The small wooden boat was quieted and slid forward, very gently.


    "what is that!"


    Someone suddenly whispered.


    A slender thing that looks like a tentacle slowly rises from the sea, it is not big, it is as high as a boat, and there is a round naked eye at the tip, which is constantly shrinking.


    The eye writhed and looked at them, seemingly curious.


    A person next to him had already raised his gun, but the white-haired old man held it down with one hand: "Don''t act rashly, it seems that it has no malicious intentions at present, and we can''t run away if it is provoked."


    Then, more eyes like this emerged from under the sea, staring at them standing on the sea level, turning and turning as they moved.


    This situation continued until the next morning, when those eyes disappeared without any danger.


    Everyone''s eyes were red and bloodshot, and they were relieved.


    They seem to have escaped it.


    "Boss, what is that thing? It noticed our presence, but it didn''t attack us." Wang Hong, an officer with a rifle in his arms, said with a serious look on his face.


    The white-haired old man shook his head: "I don''t know too well, but I can feel that those eyes belong to a monster, and that monster is quite large."


    "Maybe it''s not good for it to kill us, so it doesn''t bother to do it."


    Another younger team member exclaimed: "Those eyes are all from a monster? How big is that? It''s too scary. We survived."


    Wang Hong stretched his somewhat stiff body, turned his head and said, "Big doesn''t mean it''s threatening. The whales in the sea are also big, but they only eat small fish and shrimp."


    The white-haired old man nodded and agreed: "What you said makes sense, but we can''t judge it because of it, but this is a good path. If we can go back, we can save people from this path."


    At this moment, morning is approaching.


    The sky is swaying with golden light, the sun cannot be seen, and the sea level is still as black as ink.


    Shrouded in such a setting sun, everyone felt unprecedentedly warm.


    The sun is like a mother to human beings, and the world is like a child leaving the mother''s arms.


    In the direction they were heading, there were many high-rise wrecks on the sea. The closer to the shore, the lower the water level, and the more buildings they could see.


    "Eat something, Director, you haven''t eaten for a day." Wang Hong handed a sealed bag of biscuits to the white-haired old man.


    The white-haired old man glanced at the biscuits and waved his hands: "There is not much to eat, you eat it, I can live if I don''t eat it, you will die if you don''t eat it."


    "Save some for Zhong Jueqing, it looks like he''s not dead yet."


    Wang Hong has always been obedient to the director, and will not have any rebuttals. He just nodded: "I have prepared some for him. Deputy Director Zhong is also a person with extraordinary talents, and he must be able to become an Extraordinary."


    The white-haired old man looked into the distance and said, "It has nothing to do with these things. It all depends on luck. The thing made by the seventeenth team should be able to help him, but I don''t know if he can live until then."


    Although there were many buildings left on the sea, they couldn''t see a living person, only dead silence, and everyone who didn''t have time to leave was dead, except them.


    This kind of situation may not only happen to them here, but to the whole world. The sea level of the whole world has risen and is covered by this kind of black sea water.


    "What is that!" A person pointed to the sky and exclaimed.


    In the distant sky appeared a


    A flock of black spots, and soon they saw that they were large white birds, shaped like seagulls but huge, each time as big as their boat.


    "It looks like they are looking for food, ready to fight!"


    The white-haired old man shouted, drew a pistol from his waist, and shot at the giant birds, trying to scare them away.


    The feathers of the giant white birds were quite smooth, and the bullets slipped away from their feathers without causing any damage.


    These giant birds still maintained the habits of wild beasts. They were obviously taken aback when they heard such gunshots. Except for a few fierce ones, the others flew away.


    With a sudden push of both feet, the old man stepped on the boat and jumped towards the giant bird. He collided with the giant bird in the air, grabbed its body with both hands and dragged it into the water.


    The giant bird and the old man fell into the water together. After a while, the water surface was covered with blood, and the old man climbed up from the edge of the boat, his whole body was wet, panting heavily with wounds:


    "Get out of here, I''m afraid it will attract those things underwater."


    One of the giant white birds had already taken one person away, and the other giant birds were also frightened away.


    Wang Hong showed joy on his face and said, "Boss, they are scared away."


    The white-haired old man''s face was full of solemnity, he looked at the water and said, "No, they were not scared off by us, but by something else."


    The voice just fell.


    A huge vortex rolled up on the black water, and the roaring sound was heard along with the strong wind, like a man-eating monster opening its mouth wide.


    The small wooden boat slid down with the vortex, and the people on board could only watch, unable to do anything about the situation.


    This vortex is too big, with a radius of more than ten to twenty meters.


    Immediately afterwards. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    The small wooden boat capsized, and everyone was dragged into the water. There was only endless darkness in front of them, and the feeling of being enveloped by water.


    The water is very heavy, and it is even more difficult for ordinary people to move in it, as if buried in sand.


    The storm came and went quickly, and the sea quickly calmed down again. The debris of the ship was suspended on the sea surface, and it seemed that no one survived.


    A moment later, an old hand stretched out from the water, and the white-haired old man dragged Zhong Jueqing and Wang Hong up to the debris of the ship.


    Wang Hong woke up after coughing, looked around, and looked at the old man gratefully: "Thank you, Director."


    "We have to get out of here immediately, that thing is still below." Panting heavily, the white-haired old man grabbed the paddle that was left on the water with one hand, and slid forward.


    Each of his strokes is quite powerful, and his forward speed is not slow at all.


    Chapter 209: Row on the Edge of the Abyss

 v2 Chapter 210： world of death

    In the early morning of the next day, Lin Xiuyu came over and looked at him with a heavy face:


    "Boss and the others were trapped at sea and completely lost contact just now. I heard that they are going to come back with a small boat that can travel on the sea."


    "A small boat on the sea?" Su Changxing didn''t know much about the things in the coastal area.


    Lin Xiuyu explained: "The coastal areas are flooded by seawater falling from the sky. This kind of seawater is pitch black, and normal ships cannot float on it at all. Only the small boats obtained from missions can do it."


    Su Changxing immediately understood what Lin Xiuyu meant, and said, "Did something happen to them on the way back by boat?"


    Lin Xiuyu nodded, with a very ugly face, and said:


    "Yes, the sea is very dangerous. The boss told me before that there is a high possibility that they will not come back."


    Dark water?


    Su Changxing reckoned that this probably came from the sea water from the world of wizards, but it flowed to them from the world of black mist.


    This probably also shows that a large part of the black mist world is also submerged by this kind of sea water.


    "I really treat our world as a dump." Su Changxing sneered and understood what was going on.


    Lin Xiuyu didn''t quite understand, and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Su Changxing gave him a meaningful look, picked up the half bottle of wine on the table and poured it into the glass:


    "Their world was also flooded by these sea waters, so the principle of draining water into our world is the same as that of the black mist."


    "It seems to be their usual method. Mystery will bring powerful power, but it will also bring dark things that cannot be handled. They can''t balance it, so they have to use this crude method."


    Lin Xiuyu added: "The director and the boss are together, they disappeared together."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect such a thing, these two important people in the security bureau came together and were wiped out by the regiment.


    This is a very troublesome matter. Without the director of the Security Bureau to support it, the National Security Council may intervene.


    However, this is not the most urgent matter at present.


    Su Changxing was silent for a moment, then said, "Does this affect our plan?"


    "Probably not for the time being. At present, many players have rushed here from various nearby regions. They are currently stationed in Hekou County and accept the control of my 17th group." Lin Xiuyu explained.


    Su Changxing nodded, and handed him the interspatial bag containing the guide pendant: "Send these things to them, and you hurry over there now, otherwise the time may be too late."


    "No problem." Lin Xiuyu took the space bag and left.


    Because there are more Extraordinary people, there will be more players, and more players will mean more points.


    So far, their 17 groups already have thousands of Beyonders, and their ability to earn points has also doubled.


    The points in Su Changxing''s hands have formed a cycle, and every moment, a large number of points are transferred to him from various members and teams.


    Then he converted the points into mysterious items, made the mysterious items into guide pendants, and distributed them.


    The price of the guide pendant on the forum has been reduced very low, as long as 80,000 points, it seems that any player can afford it.


    And these players not only have to buy it for themselves, but also buy it for their relatives and friends, so that they can also become Extraordinary.


    Of course, the price of the guide pendant was deliberately suppressed by Su Changxing, otherwise if other people were to hype it up, the price would probably be ridiculously high.


    This is not his original intention.


    He is just to empty out the points in the hands of other players to create more guide pendants, not for some kind of monopoly.


    As a result, his mystery degree has reached 180,000, which is an extremely terrifying number. If the mystery degree is obtained in the same way, the efficiency will become lower and lower.


    But he still gained so much, which is enough to show how many Extraordinary people appeared because of him.


    After Harris was killed in battle, the wizards in Donglin City did nothing more and fell completely silent.


    This made Su Changxing feel puzzled.


    According to his worst plan, Rich will come to trouble him himself, but this is not the worst result.


    If Rich came to him in person, he would definitely interrupt the construction of the channel, so that they would have more time to circle around.


    Similarly, there is one more thing he needs to consider, whether what the bounty player "Hound Dog" said is true.


    He also prepared for this. Even if the "Hound Dog" didn''t make a move that day, they should be able to face Rich.


    on the other hand.


    He got in touch with Shen Xuan before, and finalized the plan to remove Otto and "seed poison" for Rich, at the cost of "death" again that he only discovered at the beginning.


    The plan itself was first proposed by Chu Caiming.


    He did not completely die in that battle, but turned into a prayer bone.


    In fact, he is also dead, death in the usual sense, but his will and spirit still exist.


    This was destined the moment he opened the book of death, whether he died in battle or not, death would only speed up the process.


    Correspondingly, for those who have already died, there is no real death.


    After death, they will be resurrected again in a place called the world of death, which is equivalent to their resurrection point.


    In other words, it is also their cage. There is no real death, and they will be trapped in it for eternity.


    Even if they finally come out, they will die periodically and then go back.


    There is no way of knowing where the death world is, it sounds like a place similar to hell, the underworld.


    But Su Changxing knew that the souls of ordinary people dispersed after death, and there was no so-called reincarnation at all.


    There might be, but they don''t have it here.


    After Rich was poisoned, his strength would decline to a certain extent, which undoubtedly increased their success rate by a few percentage points.


    It''s just that this is not fatal enough, Rich is very powerful, and they need to use various schemes to fill the gap.


    The huge gate of Donglin City has been built, and there are only five days before the deadline for the passage to be completed.


    But even if thousands of Beyonders were added to the East Forest region, the Extraordinary Era did not begin.


    Among them, the difference is more than what Su Changxing expected.


    ¡­


    There was the sound of heavy footsteps behind him.


    Xu Kai walked to the door from the corridor, knocked on the door, and said, "Teacher, you have already arrived, and you have been waiting downstairs for an hour."


    Su Changxing put down the wine glass in his hand, stood up and said, "Let''s go down and see what''s going on."


    It was a man with pomade, wearing a suit and carrying a briefcase with an overlapping five-pointed star logo.


    He is extraordinary.


    "Team Leader Su, it''s really not easy to meet you." Seeing Su Changxing get up immediately, he said happily and excitedly.


    Su Changxing walked over and said calmly, "This... special commissioner, do you have any urgent matters? If you have anything to do, you can contact me directly."


    The opponent is a member of the National Security Council.


    At the beginning, when Donglin City proposed, many people in Guoan opposed it. They all thought that it was impossible to win, and it was better to preserve their vitality.


    It wasn''t until he beheaded Harris here that the proposal was fully finalized, and several preserved divisions near the Donglin area were transferred in.


    "I''m Ren Xian. Patriarch Su is a great hero. The previous battle dampened the spirit of the enemy and boosted our spirit. I really admire it."


    The man said with a smile while opening the box.


    "What''s inside?" Su Changxing asked.


    The man carefully took out the things, which were a letter of commission, a small green book, and a medal: "Group Leader Su, this is the letter of appointment from the general. From today onwards, you will take full power to command the war and unify Donglin and its surrounding areas. All the armaments of the territory."


    Su Changxing glanced at the thing in the man''s hand, remained indifferent, and just asked, "Is this from the National Security Council?"


    The man nodded and said, "Yes, this will make you the supreme commander of Donglin."


    In other words, what he meant was that even if Su Changxing controlled the entire Donglin region now, it would be unfair.


    Of course Su Changxing knew what those people in the National Security Council were worried about, they were afraid, they wanted to maintain the old order, even in this apocalypse, but everyone knew it was impossible.


    This world is being reshuffled because of the existence of extraordinary people.


    This letter of appointment seems to be an unnecessary link, but it is actually a means to maintain the old order~www.novelhall.com~ They want everyone to know that Su Changxing was appointed by the National Security Council with a glorious name, and at the same time It was also trying to win over Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing didn''t refuse either. He reached out to receive the letter of appointment, smiled and said, "Then thank the commissioner for taking the trouble to send it here."


    The man waved his hands again and again: "Where is it, this is my honor."


    Su Changxing put away the letter of appointment, and said calmly: "I still have some things to do, so I''ll leave first. If the commissioner has any needs, just ask, and we will meet them."


    The man waved his hands with a smile on his face and said, "It doesn''t matter, General Su, you are busy, you are busy."


    It was a long time after Su Changxing left that his face was put away. He didn''t have any expression, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. He took out the phone from his pocket and tapped it, as if he was sending some message.


    Dear, click to enter, give a good review, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that those who gave Xiangshu novels full marks finally found beautiful wives!


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 211： Extraordinary times

    "Master, what are you looking at?"


    Zhu Xinxue came over and said with a smile.


    Su Changxing was leaning against a green armored vehicle, looking at the sky, he couldn''t see anything but billowing black mist.


    "Wait, there''s always something falling from above."


    His feeling became stronger and stronger, the world gradually reached a certain bottleneck, like a volcano about to erupt, and the interior was very intense.


    Any powerful Extraordinary should be able to sense it, and those wizards can also sense such a vision.


    Zhu Xinxue felt a little confused, looked up to the sky, opened her eyes wide, and exclaimed: "Something really fell from above!"


    One after another, white beams of light piercing through the sky and the earth appeared between the black mist. They didn''t really exist, but as players, they could clearly see them, like a doomsday store.


    These beams of light appeared and disappeared, reappeared, and disappeared again, forming new beams of light every moment. From above, one light spot after another was constantly flashing.


    The team that was going forward also stopped suddenly, they all saw it, they all saw such a magnificent scene.


    "Look what''s that?"


    "Guangzhu, what is this? Why are there so many?"


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I see it."


    "It seems that only Extraordinary and players can see it."


    The people in the team couldn''t help talking about it, some people showed strange expressions, while some people were worried, not knowing whether such a change was good or bad.


    Everything around him seemed to be changing, but it was impossible to detect what was changing.


    "It''s here, it''s finally here."


    The expression on Su Changxing''s face relaxed, revealing a smile.


    The extraordinary era finally came when their team set off, and the mystery of the world rose at an alarming rate.


    This is no longer an ordinary world.


    [The number of extraordinary people reaches 100,000, opening the extraordinary era]


    ¡¾The mystery of the world is rising¡¿


    ¡¾The core of the world is being transformed¡¿


    [Cancel security blockade]


    ¡­


    A large amount of information is swiped on the mobile phone, everyone can see it, and every ordinary person is transformed into a player at the same time.


    They once again gained the player''s authority.


    Su Changxing felt his own mystery, and in the process, it rose again.


    Corresponding information is also displayed on the route log.


    [Because you changed the world, +200 mystery]


    [Because you changed the world, +200 mystery]


    [Because you changed the world, +200 mystery]


    ¡­


    Su Changxing''s mystery quickly exceeded 200,000, so he became significantly stronger. This is a reward, a reward from this world, and not a reward from the doomsday game.


    A mysterious world exists of self-awareness.


    And just now self-awareness was born in this world, no one knows where it is, and no one knows what it looks like.


    It is not just born, but something accumulated in the past tens of millions of years. It was just a prototype at first, but now it is fully mature.


    Just like in some ancient rumors, all plants, trees, mountains and rivers can be fine, and the so-called fineness is self-awareness, just like human beings.


    This statement is not accurate.


    They are not like human beings, they have no human concepts, no right and wrong, good or bad, they just exist.


    Cheers came from the advancing team, which undoubtedly boosted confidence, and they started an extraordinary era.


    Zhu Xinxue was full of excitement: "Master, this is the extraordinary era!"


    As a Extraordinary, she has a very clear perception of the world, and she is aware of significant changes in the surrounding environment.


    If Su Changxing and the others were sailing against the current before, now they are sailing with the wind.


    Su Changxing has always believed that whether the extraordinary era can be opened is the decisive key point of this war.


    In this way, he has the confidence to face Rich.


    The three incomplete divisions, plus their seventeen groups, plus the players transferred from various places, totaled more than 100,000 people.


    This is definitely not a small force, and it is equipped with three thousand laser cannons w100.


    Their men were assembled in the area around Nangang County, preparing to launch a general offensive within three days.


    It''s still the same on the wizard''s side. There hasn''t been any movement these days. Instead, they have narrowed their defenses and huddled together, as if they were waiting for them to attack, as if they were not in a hurry.


    Now is actually the best time for those wizards to fight backhands. Their personnel have not yet assembled, and they just happen to be scattered.


    It''s just that the channel was built at the last moment, and Rich couldn''t get out of Donglin City at all.


    [Get rewards, high-level orientation promotion]


    [Get a reward, a random high-level mysterious item]


    "What reward did you get?" Su Changxing asked Zhu Xinxue.


    Zhu Xinxue looked down at the phone and replied: "There is only one promotion, and this is the only one."


    Su Changxing nodded: "That''s not bad. From this point of view, the rewards that other people get are probably the same."


    If everyone received a promotion reward like Zhu Xinxue''s, it would definitely be quite generous, and it would greatly improve their overall combat effectiveness.


    Su Changxing himself was able to obtain a high-level promotion, which was also within his expectation. The rewards issued by the doomsday game are nothing more than four aspects.


    Mysterious items, enhancements, promotions, promotions.


    Promotion rewards are undoubtedly the best. They can not only improve the combat effectiveness of Extraordinary people, but also accumulate foundation.


    The combat power of extraordinary people of the same level can be absolutely crushed due to different promotion times.


    Of course, mysterious items are also an aspect.


    The reason why Su Changxing has confidence in this war is also because of the mysterious items. They have a lot of mysterious items because of the doomsday game.


    Su Changxing''s eyes gleamed with a faint silver light. There are thousands of directions for his current promotion, there must be tens of thousands.


    Because it is a high-level promotion, the scope of coverage is quite large.


    He needs to find the most suitable one among these promotion directions.


    Just before this promotion, he already had an idea.


    From a wizard to a great wizard, the gap in the middle is the domain. If you want to come to the wizard king, you need to develop the domain in depth.


    So he is also preparing to start in this area, in order to maximize the combat effectiveness.


    However, he also noticed that "Concentration" still cannot be promoted, while "True Knowledge" can be promoted, but he is not going to be promoted to "True Knowledge".


    He was going to face Rich, a great wizard, a great wizard who was definitely not comparable to Harris.


    He is eager to improve his combat effectiveness.


    A large string of data streamers twisted between his arms, like a string of runes printed on it, carving out a series of dents.


    [Promotion to "Game Field"]


    ¡¾Promoting¡¿


    ¡¾Promoting¡¿


    ¡­


    This is his sixth promotion ~www.novelhall.com~ It will take a long time, but he can use extraordinary crystals to compress this time.


    This is a function of the discount store, using points and extraordinary crystals can shorten the time required for promotion.


    Normally, it would take at least 2-3 months for Su Changxing to be promoted this time, but he spent millions of points and 300 eighth-order extraordinary crystals to shorten this time to two days.


    Just in time, they launched an attack before the passage was completed.


    Judging from the current situation, Su Changxing is 80% sure that he will win this war.


    Capture Donglin City, then immediately move to West Bridge City, and destroy the passage where West Bridge City is located.


    Dear, click to enter, give a good review, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that those who gave Xiangshu novels full marks finally found beautiful wives!


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 212： war

    March 19 cloudy


    Today is the last night before the war, and it may be the last night of my life, but I don''t regret it, just because this is a great war.


    I feel honored for everyone who participated in this war. Most wars from ancient times to the present are ugly, but this is an exception.


    We are in the dark, but we are fighting for great things.


    ¡­


    In the camp, a man in the uniform of the security bureau was silently writing a diary with a pen.


    "Wang Kang, what are you doing?" Ge Yunhua leaned aside and asked, although he had broken one hand, he still became an Extraordinary, stronger than most people.


    "It''s my habit to write a diary every day." Wang Kang closed his eyes, put the diary away, and put it in his arms, with a smile on his lips.


    "A great habit." Xu Kai gave a thumbs up.


    "What''s so great about this." Wang Kang looked at Xu Kai with some differences.


    "I think people who can persist in doing things are amazing. If you want me to write a diary, it will definitely not work." Xu Kai said after thinking about it.


    Ge Yunhua leaned over and asked in a low voice: "Didn''t Team Leader Su give you some orders?"


    Xu Kai calmed down, nodded and said, "Yes, but I can''t tell you, you know, it''s a secret."


    Ge Yunhua smiled and didn''t care at all: "I''m just asking, I think you, as his apprentice, should have some care."


    Xu Kai breathed out and said: "We are not the vanguard, this is already taken care of, but I don''t want this kind of care."


    Ge Yunhua shook his head, not very agreeing: "It''s all about performing their own duties, it''s impossible for everyone to do one thing."


    "That''s right, don''t worry, the teacher is very confident, and the captains are also very confident. We have already planned very carefully."


    Xu Kai showed a smile, but his eyes showed worry.


    Su Changxing did give him instructions, but not about the war, but about what they need to do if they fail.


    ¡­


    In a closed chamber.


    "We will lose?" Xu Kai looked at Su Changxing in surprise.


    Su Changxing shook his head and didn''t explain too much: "Win or lose is possible. Although I think I will definitely win, I always have to plan ahead."


    "At that time, once it becomes a defeat, you will have to take some young Beyonders and leave here, and the robot army will cover you."


    "Even if we lose, the world won''t necessarily end. We need to leave some kindling behind. Then you can run as far as you want, just to survive."


    ¡­


    It was just a rainy day plan, and it still made him uneasy.


    He didn''t know where this anxiety came from, but seeing Su Changxing''s appearance, he felt that he would really win.


    No one can predict the future, no one can know what will happen tomorrow.


    that night.


    A small group of wizards came to attack their camp, but they were discovered by those wizards as soon as they approached.


    The sense of presence of these wizards is too high, as long as they are Extraordinary, they can feel that some Extraordinary with perception ability can detect the position of these wizards from a long distance.


    The so-called attack did not exist at all, and those wizards seemed to understand this, so they just sent some people to test it out.


    Even so, it still caused them a lot of casualties, and hundreds of people died.


    ¡­


    The bitter wind blew across the wilderness, and the clothes were flying and roaring.


    The air was a little dull, filled with the smell of gunpowder and blood, and the sound of artillery came from a distance from time to time.


    A long line of black people walked on the highway, and the roar of tanks was endless.


    This situation stretched for tens of miles.


    This battle is extremely hasty, but they can only be so hasty, there is no more time to wait.


    The team seemed a little disorganized, and many of them were made up temporarily without any adjustment.


    Although the soldiers of those divisions are not strong individually, their marching qualities can be well reflected at this time.


    "We will not die in this battle, even if we die, we will die on the way to charge."


    "We''re not just doing this for ourselves, but for other people, for our children and grandchildren, and for the world."


    "We can only win but not lose, and we can''t afford to lose!"


    ¡­


    A young man with a loudspeaker and wearing the uniform of the Security Bureau shouted as he walked.


    He is Wang Kang. He took the initiative to join the Security Bureau before. He was originally an ordinary person, but just a few days ago, he became an extraordinary person by using the guide pendant.


    His emotional appearance cannot be faked. Facing this war, he appears to be more fearless than others.


    These are not the vanguard troops. The vanguard of the first team has already been at the forefront under Zhou An''s leadership and pushed up.


    Yu Jieyi led people to follow them from behind to meet them, seeing Ai Erbai beside Su Changxing frowned, but didn''t say much.


    When she was still in Donglin City, she had a good relationship with Shen Jinxuan.


    It''s like seeing a friend''s man with another woman who is her boss.


    However, she felt that these were trivial matters, and winning the war was the most important thing, and everything that had nothing to do with the war should be put aside.


    "Boss, do you think we have a good chance of winning?" Yu Jieyi asked very bluntly.


    Su Changxing also understood her personality, and felt that this personality was always good, so he said something, with a confident smile on his face:


    "Ten percent, we will definitely win this battle."


    Yu Jieyi could feel such real self-confidence, Su Changxing really thought that, or this is the fact now.


    Those of them who have followed from the gathering place to now are quite confident in Su Changxing, and some even show blind obedience, such as Qian Runwei and Xu Wenfeng.


    But she is not.


    She often thinks a lot about what is right and what is wrong, and feels that everything Su Changxing is doing is right.


    Su Changxing glanced at her, thought for a while and said, "You don''t need to work too hard, just do your best. It''s just too difficult. I hope we can win, and I also hope that you can survive."


    Yu Jieyi''s eyes were clear, and she just said calmly: "There will always be people who die, don''t worry, leader, I will choose the most appropriate method, and exchange the smallest price for the greatest victory."


    They have already formulated a set of strict combat plans before, subdividing what each person should do.


    It''s just that a plan is a plan after all. In fact, there will definitely be a huge gap, or even a huge difference.


    Although Su Changxing thought they would win, their loss must have been extremely heavy.


    Their way of fighting is to use some people as cover and cannon fodder to let capable people kill wizards.


    ¡­


    With the sound of intensive artillery fire, a large number of shells poured down, smashing around the sentry tower, covering it entirely.


    All of a sudden, various shiny flying objects interspersed in the black mist.


    Immediately afterwards, huge fireballs hit them from the direction of Donglin City. Dozens of fireballs hit them in different directions, pointing directly at their artillery position.


    This is Rich''s method, which can release such a powerful fireball at a super long distance, and each fireball can radiate for several miles.


    Of course, Su Changxing couldn''t remain indifferent to this, he set up a sniper rifle and shot at these flying fireballs one by one.


    The bullet in the form of a meteor in the air collided with the fireball and a violent explosion occurred, stirring up billowing wind and waves.


    He can now arouse eighty times the "Concentration", which is also the limit, and can make every bullet burst out with terrifying power.


    What concerned him was that the bounty player named Hound hadn''t appeared for a long time.


    "Is this intended to reap the benefits of the fisherman?" Su Changxing sneered, thinking of the hound''s intention.


    For bounty players like them, I''m afraid there is no reputation at all. If he can complete the task in an easier way, he must be willing to do it.


    Those huge fireballs were broken up and turned into more small fireballs that fell to the ground, and the parts of some people''s bodies hit by the fireballs melted instantly.


    at this time,


    A team led by Zhou An has already been in close contact with the enemy, in the jungle half a mile away from the sentry tower.


    Several laser cannons pierced through and smashed into the earth hill aside, forming large holes one after another.


    The number of the first team is only four times that of the opponent. Logically speaking, they should still be at a relatively large disadvantage.


    After all, each of those wizard soldiers is equivalent to their ninth-order Extraordinary.


    It''s just that Zhou An showed stronger strength today. Since the previous battle in Nangang County, he led a team of Beyonders to exterminate the monsters in the black mist like crazy.


    Fighting day and night, even directly killed half of the Donglin area.


    Now his fighting style has changed a lot compared to before. Controlling flying swords and flying knives to fight together and cooperate with each other is even more difficult to guard against.


    Especially the flying knife, which is small in size, and it is difficult to detect its trajectory when flying at high speed.


    Zhou An''s sword is faster~www.novelhall.com~It is more than twice as fast as before. It is hard to believe why he can achieve such a huge improvement in such a short period of time.


    The first moment of contact was not the wizard''s first move, but his first move.


    He first cut off the two wizards cleanly, and before the others could react, he cut off their lives with just one sword strike.


    Immediately afterwards, fighting broke out in other locations, on the wilderness in front of Donglin City.


    Although they have a large number of people, their strength is uneven. Some teams can be defeated by one or two wizards and soldiers, while others can fight back and forth, and even gain an advantage.


    Su Changxing fought all the way from the defense line of the sentry tower alone. No wizard was his single enemy, and he couldn''t even stop one of his bullets.


    Dear, click to enter, give a good review, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that those who gave Xiangshu novels full marks finally found beautiful wives!


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 213： chains and dusk

    The wizards of Donglin City were afraid that they would enter the city and destroy the construction of the passage, so they pulled them out in the wilderness to fight them.


    When Su Changxing reached the middle of the sentry tower''s defense line, he didn''t plan to go any further. Instead, he turned around and dealt with those wizards.


    If Rich didn''t come out, he was going to kill these people before going in. Even if he fought, he would force the other party to fight him.


    In Donglin City, he definitely has no advantage. Who knows what method Rich has prepared for him.


    Ge Yunhua stood on the sentry tower and pointedly killed the near and far wizards one by one.


    Every bullet carries a blast of air.


    These wizards can be said to have a variety of means, and they can deal with various situations. Only when facing absolute power, they will feel helpless.


    Su Changxing''s bullet is absolute power, most of the defensive methods cannot resist it, and most of the evasion methods cannot dodge it, like a knife blade hanging above his head, he can only watch it fall.


    The clear gunshots were even more frightening, and the wizards nearby all retreated to the distance in unison.


    Since Rich didn''t show up immediately, Su Changxing and the others already had a certain advantage by this time.


    Maybe Rich didn''t expect that Su Changxing and the others would launch such a quick attack, from assembly to advance to attack, without any pause in between.


    at the same time.


    A large group of soldiers in black armor surrounded him from all directions. This is the dark war group, the elite of the wizard army, and one of the main forces on the frontal battlefield.


    A burly wizard with armor on his shoulders waved his hand and shouted, crescent-shaped ice crystals appeared in the air one after another, blocking the gray bullets and causing a violent explosion.


    "Did you kill Harris?"


    The wizard had a big beard, long eyes, and a wanton smile on his face. He carried a giant sword made of ice crystals, and rushed towards him with a kick of his legs.


    Su Changxing felt a chill coming towards him, pulled out the revolver around his waist with his left hand, and faced the bearded wizard who was rushing towards him.


    The bearded wizard blocked the ice crystal giant sword in front of him to resist the bullet''s impact, but the bullet''s power was still beyond his expectation.


    The next moment, he flew backwards with the roar.


    The ice crystal giant sword was hard, and it didn''t shatter under the bombardment of the revolver, but the incomparable bombardment force instantly shattered the bearded wizard''s internal organs.


    "That''s right, I killed him, but now it seems that you will die by my hands too." Su Changxing said unhurriedly.


    The golden light refracted in the space, and the arrows and spears flying towards him in the air stopped immediately.


    The expressions on the faces of the black armored soldiers also froze.


    The bearded wizard looked dignified. He knew Harris'' strength well, so he stepped into the great wizard with half his foot.


    If he wants to win, he must adopt some unconventional means!


    then.


    He stuck the ice crystal sword with black blood on the ground, and more crescent-shaped ice crystals appeared around, spreading continuously.


    He himself was also wrapped in these ice crystals, until some ice crystals appeared on Su Changxing''s body.


    [Ice Crystal Field: Irregular ice crystals grow. Note that these ice crystals are highly poisonous and can corrode life to a large extent. ¡¿


    This is a suicide attack.


    Su Changxing noticed that the life of the bearded wizard was passing away quickly because of these ice crystals.


    The ridiculous thing is that he can''t bear his own domain, but he can use it.


    In this field, ice crystals will grow wildly until they kill all life.


    This is also the horror of this realm, similar to the realm of the white mask, it is an aggressive realm.


    The difference is that the White Mask can take over his domain, while the Bearded Wizard cannot.


    Just talking about the characteristics of the field, the bearded wizard is stronger than Harris.


    But this is actually not a threat to Su Changxing, although his vitality is not as strong as the bearded man.


    But he has a high physique and possesses a "sleeping lizardman".


    He was able to put the bearded man to death in this domain, and once the bearded wizard died, the domain would naturally collapse.


    Of course, this is the most stupid way, he will not use it.


    The golden light became viscous, its scope narrowed, and it pressed down on the bearded man.


    His field has been promoted and compared with the original has been reborn.


    [Real Realm: Adaptive rules, which can perfectly fit the current world, and present a more complete rule framework.


    Reality: It can subtly replace the surrounding environment with domains, which is difficult to be noticed by people, and at the same time illusion the surrounding environment.


    Toggle the hour hand: It is possible to more accurately adjust the flow rate of time in the field. ¡¿


    The bearded wizard also felt the strength of Su Changxing''s domain, so he didn''t choose to confront it head-on, but avoided it and expanded his domain within Su Changxing''s domain.


    Just like what Su Changxing did to Harris.


    "It''s a pity, if you came earlier, you might really be able to kill me."


    Su Changxing sighed, and was not in a hurry to kill the bearded wizard and let him use his domain.


    The range of ice crystals expanded rapidly, covering those black armored soldiers as well.


    The ice crystals on the bearded wizard''s body also suddenly increased, and they were soon completely covered by ice crystals, turning into a sculpture of ice crystals, shining with a soft luster in the dim light.


    Su Changxing stood where he was, but there was no change, and the ice crystals that had appeared on his body gradually disappeared.


    "How could it be, why didn''t it have any effect on you!" The bearded wizard made a terrified voice, unable to understand the current situation at all.


    He felt that he could die, but not so meaninglessly.


    Finally, the bearded man died under the erosion of the ice crystals, and the entire domain also collapsed. The crescent-shaped ice crystals disappeared piece by piece, leaving only corpses all over the place.


    Su Changxing''s figure also disappeared in place at the same time.


    It was just an illusion he simulated with the domain, so it was not affected by the ice crystals.


    Long before the bearded wizard opened the ice crystal domain, he retreated from that area.


    It was just because of the influence of the Real Realm that the other party didn''t notice that he had left at all, and only thought that he was still there.


    While killing the bearded wizard, Su Changxing felt the temperature of the air behind him suddenly increase, and countless fire rains fell from directly above him.


    A figure in a black robe appeared in the distant sky, followed by an overwhelming sense of oppression.


    Su Changxing''s body exploded, turning into white feathers all over the sky, using the domain to instantly move out of the range of Huoyu, and immediately set up a sniper rifle to fight back.


    Richie had been watching him in the dark for a long time, and was looking for an opportunity to give him a fatal blow.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help scolding shamelessly in his heart, this person is obviously stronger than him, and he still plays such dirty tricks.


    "amazing!"


    Rich''s voice came from above, with appreciation.


    The falling fire rain instantly turned into countless torrents and hit Su Changxing.


    The fired bullets were instantly melted in the torrent.


    At first glance, it was all red flowing fire. Such an overwhelming attack made Su Changxing feel suffocated, as if he was pressed on the head by someone''s palm just after the attack started.


    The golden light suddenly appeared, and the fire flowing up and down the sky suddenly stopped, with some gravel and some ashes.


    Any kind of ability has a limit, even if it is a field, a field is also a kind of ability, and different fields have different abilities, but the level of the field is higher than the general ability.


    Such an earth-shaking offensive, even if Su Changxing used the domain, it would be difficult to withstand it.


    Rich''s strength is still far beyond expectations, and the gap between the two sides is completely in terms of strength.


    One of Rich''s sorceries can overwhelm him.


    At this moment~www.novelhall.com~ Su Changxing felt sad, he had tried his best to catch up and tried his best, but he still couldn''t fill the gap.


    It''s just a face-to-face meeting, and the outcome is already clear.


    Give him more time, he will be able to pin Richie to the ground and beat...


    "Fix me!"


    Su Changxing shouted loudly, and countless jet-black chains appeared in the air, intertwined, interspersed between the golden light and the fire rain.


    Two different fields showing similar effects are superimposed in the same space.


    The red fire that filled the sky freezes in front of Su Changxing, forming an extremely colorful picture, illuminating the dark night sky.


    Dear, click to enter, give a good review, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that those who gave Xiangshu novels full marks finally found beautiful wives!


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 214： steel nail

    One after another, pitch-black chains passed through the fire and rain all over the sky, binding Rich.


    Su Changxing''s goal was Rich. If it was just to avoid him, he could just run away. There''s no need to be so forceful.


    Just at the moment when he started, he got in touch with the Hound, and the Hound asked him to create an opportunity, wanting to kill Rich directly with one blow.


    Rich''s face showed surprise, what Su Changxing showed was beyond his expectation.


    It seems impossible for a person to exhibit both fields at the same time.


    The field is the overall understanding of the rules, so everyone has completely different fields.


    A completely impossible thing happened before his eyes, which violated the basic rules.


    Just like water should flow to a lower place, but a person sees water flowing to a higher place. At the first sight, that person will definitely feel that his eyes are dazzled, and at a second glance, he will feel absurd.


    Richie is in such a state now, which makes him fall into thinking, and at the same time slows down his movements a bit.


    With the sound of the gun, a bullet turned into silver light and shot through the rain of fire all over the sky.


    snap~


    Rich squeezed the bullet flying towards him with his hands, and the full force spread around, causing the space to continuously distort.


    He blocked Su Changxing''s bullet so easily.


    Seeing this scene, Su Changxing couldn''t help but feel turmoil in his heart. No matter what, he never thought that the gap between him and Rich would be so big.


    A great wizard should be equivalent to a sixth-order Extraordinary.


    And Su Changxing''s current strength should be at the sixth rank, or the gap has exceeded his expectations.


    He has never seen a sixth-order Extraordinary, so he can only speculate roughly.


    At the same time, the rain of fire began to flow again, and countless pitch-black chains burst apart inch by inch.


    "It''s a pity, there are some things you can''t think of anyway. I am not just me, so how can you defeat me now." Rich raised one hand high, and pointed his index finger at the sky, as if the sky was dominated by him .


    Su Changxing was indifferent to Rich''s ridicule, and fully supported the operation of the entire field to fight against the raging fire all over the sky.


    His face was expressionless, but there was a smile in his eyes.


    He didn''t know if Rich realized his backhand, the real outcome was not between them at all.


    The Hound made contact with Richie the instant he appeared.


    Although that guy doesn''t feel very reliable, but so far it seems that he is keeping his promise, at least someone is here.


    "Boy, hold on, I''ll see if I can find a perfect time to kill this old monster." The hound sent a message. He has come to this place, but he hasn''t shown up yet, like a hidden poisonous snake, Always be ready for a deadly attack.


    Su Changxing also couldn''t help cursing in his heart, and replied: "If you don''t make a move, I will turn around and leave, my lord. At worst, we will break up at once, and we will all die anyway."


    "Don''t fool me, you have already bet everything, there is no way out, and this is just a task for me, do you understand the task, you can refuse it, or you can accept it."


    ¡­


    The hound was right, he had already bet everything and there was no way out, at this moment it was either success or death, and there was no third choice.


    Su Changxing''s domain was already on the verge of collapse, and he would be crushed to death by the falling fire at any moment.


    "what?"


    Rich opened his eyes wide, also marveling at Su Changxing''s tenacity. He had exerted most of his strength, but the natives of this different world were not defeated.


    Every time he felt that he could crush the opponent''s domain, he found that the domain was very distorted, but it still maintained its general integrity.


    Su Changxing also understands his advantages. His domain is supported by those data streamers and will not be easily broken.


    In a sense, at this moment, he is contending with the Great Wizard. He already has the strength of the Great Wizard, but he is not as good as Rich.


    When the two sides were in a stalemate, a dark figure appeared behind Ridge, with his hands changing, a stick pierced Ridge''s chest.


    Rao was the one who only reacted to the sudden change. It seemed as if his life had been pierced through, and the rain of fire all over the sky dissipated.


    The hound grinned, and a half-meter-long steel nail appeared in the other hand, which was pierced on the back of Rich''s head, muttering something silently.


    Runes lit up on the black steel nails, and then these runes flowed on Rich''s body.


    It is still difficult to kill the great wizard Rich in an instant, but he can use this steel nail to block Rich''s power, and then kill him.


    At this point things are basically done.


    The hunting dog is very confident. As long as he can touch Rich, he can kill him. He didn''t expect things to go so smoothly, and this is also due to Su Changxing.


    This kid''s strength is far beyond his imagination, and he can actually compete with Rich head-on, which undoubtedly helped him a lot.


    The hunting dog gave Su Changxing a thumbs up in this direction: "Good job!"


    Su Changxing also showed a smile, and he was relieved immediately, and his hanging heart gradually relaxed. As long as Rich can be killed, this battle will undoubtedly be a big victory for them.


    Things are much easier than expected.


    Rich hung his head and remained motionless, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Su Changxing noticed his smile and immediately felt bad. Looking around, Tong Kong trembled violently, and immediately shouted at the hunting dog: "Run!"


    But it was already slow, before he spoke, before he felt it, it was already slow.


    Hula~


    The sound of a sharp thread slicing through the air caused the air to flow.


    The hound''s body was separated from the middle, into upper and lower sections, and a large amount of blood burst out and fell from the air.


    His expression was trembling, and he looked behind him in disbelief, the golden teeth in his mouth were glowing with gold, making him look extraordinarily dazzling.


    Another figure in a black robe stood behind him.


    "why!"


    He couldn''t understand ~www.novelhall.com~ why there is a second great wizard here, are those wizards crazy?


    With only half of his body left, he gritted his teeth and did not let go of his hand. Instead, he raised the stick with black blood and poked Rich''s head.


    At this moment, he is so reckless!


    Su Changxing also couldn''t understand the behavior of the hunting dog. This cunning bounty hunter was willing to trade his life for his life, even if he died, he would kill Rich!


    Intuition told him that the hunting dog should not be allowed to die. Once the hunting dog died, he would definitely not be able to face the two great wizards.


    Without Rich''s suppression, he could move, his body exploded into white feathers, and the next moment he came to the Hound''s side, raised the revolver and pulled the trigger behind him.


    Dear, click to enter, give a good review, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that those who gave Xiangshu novels full marks finally found beautiful wives!


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 215： Can fight!

    A black cloak, with countless snake heads rising from the back.


    The wizard glanced at Su Changxing, but ignored him, his attention was on the hunting dog.


    He couldn''t let the hound kill Rich. Of course, at this point, with him around, the hound couldn''t make any trouble.


    All the snake heads bit the hunting dog in an instant, and shot past Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing''s silver-white bracelet made a sound.


    A huge magic circle appeared around him, turning slowly.


    Everything around, including the hound, including Rich, and the great wizard were covered by a layer of frost.


    ¡¾Ice covered¡¿


    [Ice Covering: Five-ring magic, forming a short-term ice field, and its power will increase significantly when activated in places rich in water elements. ¡¿


    Even time seemed to be frozen.


    The strength of the ice field formed by the ice cover was far beyond expectations. He had used this magic before, but he didn''t really feel its power.


    Because of the impact of the ice-covered face, the great wizard and the snake heads fell into a short-term stagnation.


    Su Changxing pulled the trigger of the revolver and almost shot close to the opponent''s face.


    The power of the revolver is very powerful, it is his most powerful gun, but the range is not far enough, so it is often not used.


    Eighty times the concentration, coupled with the perfect barrage, in a short period of time, Su Changxing shot thirty times.


    He is confident that even if the opponent is a great wizard, he cannot withstand such an attack.


    The ice cover only stopped those around him for a short time, but it also made him shoot all the bullets.


    Immediately afterwards, the hound stuck a stick into Rich''s brain, and with the gushing blood, Rich''s life quickly passed away, and his body dried up quickly, only until he died.


    A great wizard, a member of the War Council, just died here, in this lowly world they looked down upon.


    Su Changxing blasted the snake-headed wizard into the air with unimaginable firepower, smashing his body into pieces.


    Immediately afterwards, following the roar of the wind, he froze in place, a large amount of blood burst out from his body, and his arms and part of his upper body were cut off neatly.


    At this moment, he still didn''t understand what happened, he was attacked even though he sent the opponent flying.


    What exactly went wrong?


    There was another loud noise, and his lower body was also cut off, just like a hunting dog.


    The strength of this great wizard is definitely not weaker than Rich, his attacks are sharper and more deadly.


    But even in this way, Su Changxing didn''t hesitate in his heart. He found the thing, which was a snake head like a blade, and raised the revolver to pull the trigger on it.


    The butcher''s physique kept his state unaffected, and it also made him have no fatal weakness.


    The attack that hit him on the forehead just now had the same effect.


    He will not die, at most he will be seriously injured.


    The snake head with the blade was very weird, it easily broke through the constraints of his domain, dodged bullets, and hit him again.


    Su Changxing''s forehead was pierced, but this time he didn''t suffer any damage, his body blurred, and he entered the mezzanine space.


    The blade-shaped snake head turned around, trying to attack Su Changxing again, but was hit by a black stick, and his body softened instantly, falling from the air.


    "Retreat first, I can only restrain it temporarily!"


    The hunting dog roared, but saw Su Changxing fall from the sky.


    Su Changxing was also very helpless, he couldn''t fly, he just stayed in the air for a short period of time, without external force, he fell naturally.


    "I can''t fly!" he yelled.


    The hound grabbed his remaining arm with one hand, and then retreated quickly, leaving a lot of blood between his mouth.


    now.


    It can be seen that the wizard who was shot down by Su Changxing fell to the ground, turning into a puddle of flesh. The flesh squirmed continuously on the ground and quickly took the shape of a human.


    Su Changxing also felt chills in his heart. The wizard''s vitality was too strong. Compared with the Extraordinary, the great wizard seemed to have the ability to be half immortal.


    "Get rid of him! Otherwise there will be no chance." Su Changxing yelled at the hunting dog, his eyes bloodshot.


    Although both of them are disabled at this time, the wizard is not healthy.


    But the hunting dog didn''t stop, and still flew back quickly: "I have no obligation to accompany you to die, you have to know that I''m just a bounty player, and taking you away is the best of humanity."


    His face was pale, without the slightest trace of blood, let alone any superfluous expressions, only that big gold tooth gleamed from time to time.


    He is not Su Changxing, he does not have the perverted ability of the butcher''s physique, and he is not a wizard with strong vitality. If half of his body is cut off, his vitality will be lost quickly.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered that the hunting dog and him were not on the same road. The other party was a bounty player who did not belong to this world. He was only here to do the mission. He would not die with him, nor should he die with him. This is not fair.


    Yes.


    He felt that it would be unfair to let the Hound die here, and the other party didn''t seem to have any obligation. He successfully completed the mission and killed Rich, and he had done his best.


    But for his own benefit, what he has to do now is to force him to stay, and they will kill the second great wizard together.


    "You throw me over there, and then you go by yourself!"


    Su Changxing didn''t pause at all, shouted, and at the same time took a gun and shot at the great wizard who was gradually taking shape.


    But the bullet seemed to be blocked by something, before it got close, it exploded halfway.


    "You only have half of your body, less than half of your body!" The hunting dog was puzzled. In his opinion, the matter had failed at this point.


    "What does that matter, I will kill him today!" Su Changxing said viciously, as if he was crazy, and ignored him.


    He no longer has a reason to back down. He has done so much and experienced so many things. Backing down at this moment will make him feel worse than death.


    He only wanted to live at first, but later found that there are more important things than living.


    After all, people are people, not animals.


    The hunting dog took a deep look at Su Changxing, and threw Su Changxing to the position of the great wizard with both hands. His body became murky and disappeared into the black mist.


    He seems to have left.


    As Su Changxing flew over, an unknown area covered him, and a river with a lot of snakes appeared below him, emitting a stench that was disgusting.


    The information of "True Knowledge" is twitching and chaotic, and this field has exceeded the extent it can analyze, or it can be said that the power in this field has suppressed it.


    It seems to be a matter of course.


    "True knowledge" is a talent~www.novelhall.com~A power that doesn''t really belong to him, being able to do this is already very amazing.


    The interruption of information made him feel a little confused. In the past, when he fought with other people, most of them had an advantage in information, understood the characteristics of the enemy, and could fight in a targeted manner.


    This time is unknown, the opponent is still a great wizard, although he was severely injured by him, but it is not comparable to him.


    This is a nine-one battle, the opponent is nine, he is one, the hope of victory is slim.


    It''s just that he still has to bite the bullet and fight for that already slim hope.


    He wants to win!


    A large amount of blood burst from his eye socket, and a card with an unclear pattern was clamped on the finger of his only hand.


    Dear, click to enter, give a good review, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that those who gave Xiangshu novels full marks finally found beautiful wives!


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 216： despair…

    Due to the difference in the systems of wizards and Extraordinary, the abilities that Su Changxing stole from Rich were in a state of confusion.


    The moment Rich died, he stole the sorcery and destroyed Fire Rain.


    [Destroying Fire Rain: Domain-level witchcraft, large-scale, mass-destructive witchcraft, the top witchcraft in the wizarding world, and also created by Rich combined with domains.


    Possesses extremely terrifying suppressing power, capable of suppressing all forms of power, so he has to obediently accept the fate of being burned. ¡¿


    The cards shattered in his hand.


    Just like before, countless fire rains appeared in the air and fell downward.


    In an instant, Su Changxing felt that his body and even his soul began to vibrate. If Rich used this witchcraft to consume one, then he was five.


    Because it is a stolen temporary ability, the consumption will multiply if it is not suitable. This is also a well-understood law.


    It''s just that at this time, it was fatal to Su Changxing. He was already seriously injured, and the previous battle had exhausted him a lot.


    And this witchcraft was like trying to drain him dry, the last straw that broke the camel''s back.


    But the effect is also played.


    This unknown domain showed signs of collapse before it was fully formed, and Su Changxing also took the opportunity to see the true location of the great wizard, which was 800 meters in front of him on the left.


    The golden light refracts in the space.


    He expanded the domain, released the white feather flickering through the domain, increased the moving distance, and came to the great wizard in an instant.


    With the sound of flesh and blood being pierced by the blade, Su Changxing''s remnant body was cut into two sections from the middle again. When he raised the gun, his arm broke off from the middle before he could shoot.


    At this moment, he is already exhausted, and his movements and reactions are a bit slower than before. The difference is very small, but it is deadly enough in this level of battle.


    "what!"


    A look of surprise appeared on the thin face of the great wizard. He suddenly realized that the person in front of him was a fake, just an illusion.


    He was actually deceived by this seemingly clumsy technique.


    Su Changxing''s real location appeared behind him, and what he was holding was not a revolver, but a slender red sickle. The sickle drew a circle in the air and pulled out a scarlet light blade, which was extremely eye-catching.


    He didn''t know what he was thinking at the moment, or he didn''t think about anything, his mind was blank.


    This kind of situation rarely happens. He is a rational and sensible person who thinks more than he does. Most of the time, he has simulated many times in his mind before doing something.


    Doing so will make him feel confident.


    But this time, he didn''t simulate too much, nor did he think too much. All his actions seemed to be instinct, an instinct formed after using abilities many times.


    He has never been able to understand why "Concentrating Heart" can be so powerful, which largely makes up for his lack of combat power.


    He was sure that the person who passed on this ability would definitely be as powerful as or higher than the Wizard King.


    It''s just that he has always used "Concentration" simply, treating it as a skill that can be used to bless other abilities, without deeply understanding it.


    The effect of "Concentration" on firearms is only eighty times at most, but it can break through this value and reach hundreds of times when it is applied to blades.


    Every doubling in the back is an extremely terrifying improvement, and it is also a new breakthrough in power and combat effectiveness.


    Rich made him understand that any ability has a limit, as long as it has enough strength, it can be broken down.


    His twilight domain superimposing the imprisonment domain seems to be very strong, but Rich single-handedly suppressed it, and even almost penetrated it.


    The form of power is ever-changing, it is how to apply it!


    Domain is also just a form of power, but this form happens to be relatively strong and is recognized by many people, but Extraordinary should not only go this way.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought of Chris, the "brother" who was obsessed with strength, but fell under it in the end.


    Suddenly there was grief and indignation in his heart, perhaps Klein could bear the charge of patricide alone, and he would not have Chris''s persistence and subsequent tragedies.


    He thought of what the old Henry said, the Extraordinary lies in surpassing oneself, surpassing this life, and achieving the impossible, otherwise, what is the meaning of bearing the title of Extraordinary.


    Think of the smile on Jin''s face.


    Thinking of Shen Jinxuan''s blank look.


    Thinking of the time Zhu Wenwu left, he was full of smiles but also sad.


    ¡­


    He didn''t seem to be thinking about anything, and he seemed to be full of thoughts, very calm, but very messy.


    Bless the sickle with "Concentration" to explode a hundred times the power, and then trigger the "Perfect Barrage" with "Spiritual Transcendence".


    Before, he seemed to use a gun as a sword, but now he uses a sickle as a gun.


    This is a method that he suddenly thought of, a method that can perfectly coordinate his abilities and achieve the best combat effectiveness.


    He roared and swung his sickle, cutting out twenty-six knives in an instant, each stroke was like the whisper of a trigger, and the barrel of the gun hit the tail of the bullet heavily.


    The blade-like snake head was cut off by him, and countless snakes were cut off by him, waving a large amount of blood to form a stream on the ground.


    At the time of the twelfth knife, the unknown barrier in front of the wizard was penetrated by him. He didn''t know what it was and what it did, but it didn''t matter.


    At the twenty-second cut, the entire field was completely penetrated by him, and the river formed by snakes disappeared.


    A terrified expression appeared on the face of the great wizard. He didn''t understand why the natives of this different world had only half their bodies left, and why they broke out with such fighting power.


    At the twenty-sixth cut, the great wizard''s body was cut into several pieces by him, his vitality began to drain rapidly, and he completely lost his resistance, and those snake heads turned into ashes on the ground.


    Su Changxing''s face was covered with blood, and he also felt that something in his body was broken.


    That is a lock. Every orderly life has a life lock in its body. The stronger the strength and the higher the level of life, the more you can feel the existence of that lock.


    This lock is both restriction and protection. Life has a limit, and if you use too much power, you will destroy yourself.


    Su Changxing''s strength exceeded the upper limit of the lock, and his body showed signs of collapse. It seems that a seventh-order Extraordinary should not have such strength.


    It''s like a kid with a Barrett shooting at the enemy, killing the enemy, and getting hit by the recoil of the gun himself.


    "Ha ha!"


    Su Changxing opened his eyes wide, grinned, and laughed loudly. His eyes, tongue, and teeth were all black with blood.


    At this moment, he only felt refreshed, as if he had let out a mouthful of foul air in his chest.


    He lay down next to the corpse of the great wizard, looking at the sky and thinking that everything might be over, at least temporarily


    Immediately afterwards, he saw a violent explosion in Donglin City, the dazzling light lit up the night sky, and the huge door began to shake.


    This was a well-discussed plan. They lured Rich out, and Shen Xuan went to blow up the door.


    Even if they are not Rich''s opponents, the channel is destroyed, and they can delay for a longer time, which can be regarded as a backhand.


    Su Changxing closed his eyes just now, but suddenly opened them again, looking very uneasy, "Great wizard!"


    Desperate thing.


    At this time, he felt a majestic energy appearing in Donglin City, and such a majestic energy was undoubtedly the great wizard.


    The Wizarding World attaches far more importance to passage than they expected.


    The third great wizard!


    But it is difficult for Su Changxing to move his body now. The previous battle took him completely away, and whether he can survive is still a question.


    He was coughing, coughing with blood, feeling very depressed, and the expression on his face was distorted, as if he was sobbing.


    what is despair...


    Probably it is trying everything, giving up everything, thinking that when you want to succeed, you find that there is darkness in front of you.


    "The end of shit!"


    Su Changxing cursed in a low voice, but he couldn''t yell anymore, this was the loudest voice.


    He felt that since it was destined to be the end, let them die from the beginning. What was the point of going through so much trouble.


    Toss in vain.


    Yes, he just thought it was a futile toss.


    Or maybe I took the wrong path at the beginning~www.novelhall.com~The direction is wrong, and it will be a dead end after all.


    What the bridge to the bow of course is nothing more than self-deception.


    Every moment there is a fight, every moment someone dies, and the sound of horns is heard from a distance one after another. In addition to moving forward, they are still moving forward. The more than 100,000 of them are like a group of moths fighting a flame.


    "Send it to death!"


    Su Changxing sent a message to Xu Kai, and then lay motionless on the ground, waiting to die.


    He could feel his body continuing to collapse, and it was because of his strong physique that he could barely keep up with this collapse.


    This was caused by the breaking of the life lock, and his body collapsed from a more microcosmic level.


    Dear, click to enter, give a good review, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that those who gave Xiangshu novels full marks finally found beautiful wives!


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 217： return man

    With the violent explosion, the wind and waves were rolled up, the towering door swayed in the wind, and a large amount of gravel fell from above.


    Shen Xuan and the great wizard who appeared were fighting around, and with the violent shaking, she was hit to the ground again, and a lot of blood spurted out of her body.


    The sky is filled with many ghost-like, black floating objects. These things exist between the virtual and the real, and they are all controlled by the wizard.


    Shen Xuan''s hand-to-hand combat ability is extremely strong, but facing these things, a punch is like hitting cotton, with force, but nowhere to go.


    Can''t beat it!


    This is her first instinct.


    Her intuition has always been accurate, if she can beat her, she can beat her, and if she can''t beat her, she can''t beat her.


    Usually at this time she would choose to escape, after all, what else to fight if she can''t fight, but the passage has not been destroyed, and the goal has not been achieved.


    "Fortunately, I came in time, otherwise you would really have destroyed the passage."


    The great wizard said in a hoarse voice, with a sneer on his face, he just felt that these natives were very annoying, and really let them destroy the passage and ruin the big thing.


    Shen Xuan didn''t speak, but gave him a cold look, as beautiful as ruby ??eyes in the dark.


    The next moment, her figure disappeared in place and rushed towards the great wizard.


    In her conception, there is no such thing as backing down, only fight until you win, and keep fighting until you die if you can''t win!


    "court death!"


    The great wizard felt that this person didn''t take him seriously at all, so he waved his hand and knocked him to the ground again.


    This time the impact was even greater, a big hole was smashed in the street, Shen Xuan was covered in blood, lying in it, her body trembling constantly, she wobbled up again.


    But then, she was smashed into the ground again.


    There is a clear gap in strength between the two sides.


    Luo Haotian was wearing a black cloak, staring at this scene in a daze, a little at a loss.


    In front of that wizard, he just wanted to kneel down, without the slightest thought of resisting.


    Immediately, a shout caught his attention.


    "Luo Haotian, let''s go!"


    Luo Haotian looked back, and found that Luo Haozhi appeared not far away, wearing a white T-shirt with some dirt on it.


    "What are you doing here, it''s dangerous here."


    He didn''t expect Luo Haozhi to come over, Luo Haozhi was just an ordinary person, and he didn''t think about pulling Luo Haozhi over to die.


    Luo Haozhi looked quite abnormal. Seeing such a scene, his face remained calm, and he looked up at the man in the robe in the sky: "What does this have to do with you? It''s too different. You can''t possibly be his opponent. , so let''s go."


    "But..." Luo Haotian seemed hesitant, he still held two catties of explosives in his hand, his task was to blow up the door.


    Luo Haozhi pushed him again, and said in a deep voice, "Let''s go, there''s no need to die...Leave this to me, just go."


    Luo Haotian was stunned, and looked at him with wide eyes, showing a look of disbelief, feeling the terrifying power bursting out from Luo Haozhi''s body.


    He only felt his heart beating faster and his face flushed.


    Luo Haozhi is a powerful Extraordinary?


    Luo Haozhi lowered his head slightly, and covered his forehead with one hand, "It''s not easy to live, I told you before, you can''t imagine what a person can do to survive."


    "You...why?" Luo Haotian looked confused. He always thought that his cousin was an ordinary person, but he didn''t expect to hide it so deeply.


    But when this happened, he had no memory at all.


    From the beginning of the end, his cousin was as quiet as an ordinary person, living with his niece.


    Luo Haozhi licked his dry lips, wore ripped leather shoes, and walked forward step by step, "About 10 years ago, I disappeared for a while, and many people disappeared at the same time. We were also forgotten Everyone has forgotten that we ever existed."


    "We lived in pain in such a dark place. Some people died continuously, and some people lived well. In the end, it seemed that I was the only one who came back."


    "There are always some people who are nostalgic for their hometown, and I am one of them (this chapter is not finished!)


    Chapter 217 Returning Man


    . "


    The aura on his body suddenly became fierce, and his eyes shone like stars, as if he was constantly unsealing his own power, and every step was a huge improvement.


    As the only one who came back, although he came back, he still has many restrictions. He is not allowed to use his own abilities, and he is not allowed to disclose relevant information to others.


    It''s just that such restrictions have been loosened after the Extraordinary Era opened.


    Luo Haozhi''s body began to swell in a short period of time, growing a circle, from 1.8 meters to 3.6 meters, like a little giant, with dark skin, exuding an exciting atmosphere.


    At this moment, the great wizard also noticed the existence of Luo Haozhi, "There is one more? You people in the lower world are not bad, stronger than expected."


    The black ghosts in the sky condensed into a ball like Luo Haozhi and threw them away.


    With the shaking of the ground, a huge concave crater of more than ten meters appeared on the ground. Luo Haozhi stood on the spot, raised one hand, and took the blow alive.


    "It''s a long-lost feeling."


    He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and there seemed to be tears in his eyes, which was a testimony of strength and scars.


    He couldn''t remember how many people died on that dark road. They ran out together, and people died in the process.


    He was going to die.


    An old man named Gao Wenyuan blocked the demons all by himself.


    He watched Gao Wenyuan''s body being gnawed away bit by bit, and finally there was only a bone left, but he still stood there blocking the passage.


    "I won''t go back, you go back for me!" Gao Wenyuan''s voice was vivid in my memory.


    Luo Haozhi understands that he can''t wait any longer, and it''s meaningless to live on like this. The meaning of his return lies not in this, but in this.


    "I''m going to tear you apart!"


    He looked at the great wizard above his head, and said coldly, very seriously, as if he was just stating a fact.


    The shackles attached to his spine were broken inch by inch.


    At this moment, his power was truly released.


    The great wizard suddenly looked up to the sky, and felt a pair of huge eyes watching him, and couldn''t help feeling flustered.


    Instinctively, he backed quickly, sensing the danger, but he was still a step too slow.


    With a dull sound, his chest exploded, and he could see white bones and a violently beating heart.


    Luo Zhihao appeared in front of him, grabbed his shoulder with one hand, and said unhurriedly:


    "The wizard is really an amazing existence, you can actually take my blow, hehe, I think back then, even the demons in the tomb world were beaten to death by me one by one."


    The great wizard found that he could not move at all, nor could he use any strength. His body seemed to be paralyzed, so he could only look at the other party helplessly, gritted his teeth and said in disbelief:


    "How can we wizards allow you to insult us! You lowly barbarian~www.novelhall.com~ You will all die, and this world will accompany you to destruction!"


    "Really?" Luo Zhihao''s eyes were full of black light, and he punched it, piercing through the wizard''s head, and the remaining power of the fist pierced through the opposite mountain.


    With just two punches, he killed a great wizard like a chicken.


    It''s just that Luo Haozhi was not as relaxed as he seemed, he violated the agreement, a certain existence had watched him, and his life was also passing away.


    As far as the eye can see is death.


    The opening of the Extraordinary Era has loosened the agreement, otherwise he would be killed the moment he made a move.


    Chapter 217 Returning Man


    Dear, click to enter, give a good review, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that those who gave Xiangshu novels full marks finally found beautiful wives!


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 218： Invincible?

    , Global Game: Comes with Portable Store


    "Brother Su!"


    Zhou An ran over from a distance and saw Su Changxing lying on the ground with a mutilated body, his expression trembled involuntarily.


    Su Changxing remained motionless and did not respond.


    "Why did you die, what a miserable death!" Zhou An suddenly cried out, like a pig about to be slaughtered.


    small book booth


    Su Changxing opened his eyes and looked at him, and said unhappily, "Don''t shout, I''m not dead yet."


    Zhou An suddenly wept with joy, with snot and tears running down his nose: "You didn''t move, and you thought you were dead. As expected of you, Brother Su, you are still alive in this state, what a pervert!"


    "Is this a compliment, or what?" Su Changxing looked in the direction of Donglin City, and said, "Another great wizard appeared just now, but then disappeared again, and other changes occurred."


    Zhou An also looked over there, nodded and said, "The huge door has fallen, and our goal seems to have been accomplished. What should we do next? Should we let us retreat?"


    Su Changxing pondered for a while and said, "No need, let''s continue to attack, occupy Donglin City, and go see what happened."


    The turning point of the matter is very big. I thought it had failed, but it seems that there has been a turning point again.


    "Shall I take you?" Zhou An asked.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "That''s right, take me there."


    Zhou An carried Su Changxing on his back, stepped on the sword and flew in the direction of Donglin City. He could control the flight of the flying sword, and he could also walk through the air in disguise in this way.


    However, this speed is not fast, but flying at a high altitude has excellent vision, and can see the situation in the city more than ten kilometers away.


    Su Changxing noticed that the great wizard''s body fell from the sky, it seemed to be dead and killed by someone.


    The person who killed him was an Extraordinary, with jet black skin all over his body, three meters tall, like a little giant.


    [Desperate man: fifth-order position, escape from reincarnation, cut off fate, and not be affected by external forces...]


    Fifth-order Extraordinary!


    Su Changxing showed a shocked expression. He didn''t expect that there would be a fifth-order Extraordinary here.


    Who is he?


    "Go, turn around, let''s get out of here." Su Changxing said immediately.


    He subconsciously made such a decision, facing such a powerful existence, he felt that it was better to avoid them, and their goal had already been achieved.


    Zhou An didn''t realize what was going on now, but only noticed a figure in the sky in the distance: "Ah, why?"


    Even though he said that, he immediately turned around and flew back.


    Unexpectedly, that person noticed them, and moved quickly towards them, and stood in front of them in a moment.


    Neither side spoke for a while, and the atmosphere was a little stiff.


    "Senior is amazing, he was able to kill that great wizard." Su Changxing praised with a smile.


    Luo Haozhi looked at the two of them for a while, and said calmly: "You are also amazing, to be able to kill a great wizard with the seventh rank is so terrifying."


    "You are the leader of Group 17, Su Changxing?"


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment. He originally thought that the other party was a high-level player from outside this world like the hunting dog, but he didn''t want the other party to know him. "Exactly, senior?"


    His intuition told him that the other party was also from this world, but why he had such terrifying strength was yet to be studied.


    He guessed that the other party might be an ancient Extraordinary who once existed. There was a period of time in the past when Extraordinary appeared in this world, about three hundred years before and after the Three Kingdoms period.


    But that was all thousands of years ago. Can Extraordinary people really live for such a long time?


    "I''m Luo Haotian''s cousin." Luo Haozhi said calmly.


    cousin?


    Su Changxing opened his eyes wide. He never thought that there would be such a relationship. He remembered that Luo Haotian had a cousin who was with him in the management area of ??Donglin City.


    But that cousin of his seems to be just an ordinary guy.


    Su Changxing asked in disbelief, "Are you Luo Haozhi?"


    "Exactly."


    Luo Haozhi said affirmatively, his body returned to normal, sweating, looking extremely lean, "You asked Luo Haozhi to die? He''s just a child, he shouldn''t die like this."


    Su Changxing smiled, not afraid to annoy the other party, and said: "We all gambled everything, and many people died, so there is no need for anyone to die. Our more than 100,000 people are here to die, and they are dead now." It''s tens of thousands."


    Luo Haozhi''s expression didn''t change at all. Su Changxing, the observer, reminded: "You are going to die, but I can''t save you. There will be wizards coming from West Bridge City. I will stop them and won''t let another one come. Wizards come to this world, and the rest will be left to you."


    Westbridge City has a channel that connects to the world of wizards. After this battle, those wizards will not give up so easily.


    Su Changxing spit out a mouthful of **** phlegm and took a breath of air: "Can you beat the wizard king? What if there is a wizard king?"


    Luo Haozhi shook his head: "They can''t come, the wizard king can''t come to this world, because of the rules, this is a lower world that can''t tolerate higher-level existence."


    "Even my staying here is unreasonable. It''s only because of Extraordinary Times that I can barely make a move, but it''s only this time."


    Su Changxing probably understands why, it''s probably related to the "anti-virus software" covered in this world, which doesn''t allow the existence of higher levels, nor does it allow people with disadvantages like him to exist.


    So in theory, Luo Zhihao is now invincible in this world, no one can be taller or stronger than him.


    He alone is enough to guard the passage and the world.


    But is this true?


    Su Changxing had doubts in his heart~www.novelhall.com~ He had doubts about everything, watching Luo Zhihao''s back disappear into the night sky, he always felt that something was wrong.


    Immediately afterwards, he spit out another big mouthful of blood, and the speed of his body collapse accelerated again.


    "Brother Su, are you okay!" Zhou An said anxiously, feeling at a loss, "What should I do, is there any mysterious item that can deal with your current situation?"


    Su Changxing was about to say something when he noticed that the message on the phone was sent by Zhu Wenwu.


    "Don''t go to Donglin City, go in the opposite direction now, I''ll wait for you in Anxi Town."


    He looked at the message from Zhu Wenwu, hesitated for a moment, and said, "We are going to Anxi Town now, Wenwu is waiting for us over there."


    Zhou An was a little puzzled: "What is he going to do? He disappeared for a long time before. What did he do?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Killed people, killed many people, I believe him."


    Although things miraculously turned around, he couldn''t be happy at this time, things were completely out of control, and he was in a state of dying.


    Is this the end of Su Changxing?


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v2 Chapter 219： hand in blood healing ceremony

    At this time, Anxi Town was in a mess, with destroyed houses, broken streets, huge cockroaches crawling around, and the lights of the gathering place had long been extinguished. This is a place they gave up on. They saw Zhu Wenwu''s figure, with long white hair floating in the air, holding a long sword, covered in blood, and dragging a corpse with his left hand. The corpse was wearing a black mask, and it seemed to be a blood species. After the Doomsday Cult retreated from Donglin City, two angels appeared, the white mask and the black mask. They spread power in the Doomsday Cult, gathered believers, and at one time made many Extraordinary people appear. Before, they killed White Mask is one of the angels. Zhu Wenwu''s expression seemed a little dull. Seeing Su Changxing and the two smiling, even though the matter has completely deviated from the original track, the result is still good. This reminded him of what happened last time. It was also at this time that they fought against the wizards of Donglin City. Su Changxing fought the Great Wizard of Donglin City to exhaustion and beheaded him. Although he won, his body gradually collapsed and died. In the process, they were besieged by the Doomsday Cult. Among them are not only the Doomsday Cult, but also other forces behind it. It seemed that after those wizards left, Su Changxing became the greatest enemy, and was called the cause of the doomsday. He didn''t understand why at the time, but later he figured it out a bit. "Is he the black mask, the envoy of the Doomsday Cult?" Su Changxing asked while leaning on Zhou An''s back, looking at the corpse in his hand. Zhu Wenwu nodded, with a sad smile on his face, and said: "Yes, the original blood species can deal with your current situation, and their corpses can be regarded as a kind of healing medicine, which is very effective, especially for us For a lowly life." He seemed to understand Su Changxing''s situation very well. Su Changxing didn''t ask too much, and simply said, "What should I do?" Zhu Wenwu pointed to the ceremony behind him, and threw the corpse on it, "Use this ceremony to convert the blood energy in the corpse, and it can heal your injuries."¡¾ Deep blood healing ceremony: blood energy is the best material to make up for the incomplete life. This ritual can use the purest blood energy to make up for the incomplete life. The prerequisite is that an original blood species is needed. ] "Will I transform into a blood species?" Su Changxing asked silently, thinking of all the side effects of transforming into a blood species. First of all, in terms of mental sanity, it is difficult to maintain himself, and secondly, his position may collapse because of this. Zhu Wenwu said with certainty: "No, but it may leave a corresponding mark. This ceremony can also improve your life level to a certain extent. The most important thing is that it can heal your injuries." Su Changxing looked at it Zhu Wenwu looked at the ceremony again, and reacted: "You already knew this day would come, right? Is this the ability to predict?" "No, your position should have nothing to do with this, so you belong to the blood species Ability? Or a mysterious item?" Zhu Wenwu didn''t speak, and dismembered the corpse with a long sword, divided it into hands, head, feet and various parts of the body, and hung them on wooden stakes around the ceremony. As the corpses were dismembered, the air was filled with red mist, misty and intoxicating. The smell of a blood moon is always sweet to humans. "Actually, it''s not an ability. I don''t know exactly what''s going on. I just have such a memory." Zhu Wenwu said hesitantly, "I feel like I can''t tell this. Move." "To put it simply, I have experienced the world after your death. I lived to the end and perished with this world." "The only thing I can do is to let you survive, and the most I can do is this This is the end." "Fortunately, although things have changed, you still killed the great wizard." "We have successfully captured Donglin City again!" The runes of the ceremony were scattered with the red mist, stirring Bright streaks of scarlet flowed along the irregular edges of the ceremony. Su Changxing sorted out what happened, and felt that Zhu Wenwu should have acquired a memory at this moment, and the trajectory of the world went in another direction. He died in that memory, but Zhu Wenwu survived. so. Only after Zhu Wenwu''s series of behaviors, and he felt that before Su Changxing''s death, things were developing in a good direction, and he was unwilling to make too many changes, for fear that things would develop in an unpredictable direction. He made a compromise decision, and only changed the result of Su Changxing''s death without affecting the outcome of the matter. This is in line with his principle of doing things, rational and neutral, and he will not do too extreme things unless in extreme situations. One thing is certain, Zhu Wenwu at this moment is different from him in the zombie world, and also different from him before the end. We have different memories, different experiences, but we have the same body, the same soul, and the same name. This is the same person, but different. What happened to this world? Su Changxing is sure that this memory of Zhu Wenwu definitely did not appear for no reason, there is a definite reason. This made him suddenly think of the memory about Klein, which was also at the wrong time, but he seemed to be able to predict what would happen in the future. However, his situation is different from Zhu Wenwu''s. The memory of Klein was ingested from the eyes of the butcher by using "opportunity foresight" as a bridge. Since these things exist, there is a reason for their existence~www.novelhall.com~Maybe it is a kind of allusion to the future, forming something like memory, or maybe it has actually happened in itself? Zhou An seemed a little silent. Looking at the strange rituals around him, he raised his eyebrows: "This thing looks a bit evil, and it can really save Brother Su. Don''t mess around, Zhu Wenwu. Don''t remember anything. It¡¯s so mysterious, let¡¯s talk about whether it¡¯s reliable or not.¡± Zhu Wenwu smiled, and put one hand on Zhou An¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Of course it¡¯s reliable, I prepared it carefully...but what¡¯s the matter with your sword? , full of red rust." He realized that Zhou An also deviated from the original direction in this process, and his strength was much stronger, compared to him at the same time. Zhou An explained: "This is caused by the change of my position. Anyway, I can''t accept the new ability now, I can only use the sword, but it''s not bad, it''s not that troublesome." "Can''t accept the new ability?" Surprised, I can''t imagine what happened to Zhou An. Zhou An looked indifferent, and said: "It''s not important, let''s heal Brother Su first." He placed Su Changxing in the middle of the ceremony with one hand, "It''s fine here, what else do you need me to do?" Zhu Wenwu nodded, indicating Said: "It''s fine, during the ceremony, you just don''t let other people get close." "Don''t let anyone get close." He emphasized again. Su Changxing only felt that his eyes became confused, and he could hear Zhu Wenwu and the others talking, his body was getting closer to collapse, and it was difficult to speak. What is surprising is that although his body is gradually collapsing, it is recovering as a whole. The severed arm has grown back, and the upper body has become complete, but the color of his skin has turned grayish white, like a dead body.

 v2 Chapter 220： bet

    Just when Su Changxing felt that his spirit was in a daze, something seemed to grab him, and when he looked up, it was Zhu Wenwu''s face, and there was a black abyss below. As the whole ceremony began to run, Su Changxing suddenly noticed that his body''s breakdown was much slower, at least it wouldn''t let him die. "I have another question, will Luo Haozhi die?" Su Changxing felt better and asked with his eyes open. Zhu Wenwu seemed a little dazed, "Luo Haozhi? Who is that?" It seemed that he was dead, and he died in obscurity, even Zhu Wenwu didn''t know his name. Su Changxing knew that the matter was not over yet. The wizard''s subsequent actions were not right. They actually sent two new great wizards to intervene in their world, which meant that they were bound to win. But according to Zhu Wenwu, in his memory, the wizard did not take any further actions in the follow-up. Where is the difference? at the same time. Violent shaking came from the direction of West Bridge City, as if someone was shaking the plate of the earth with both hands, and the dilapidated houses around trembled. Looking at this scene, Su Changxing suddenly had a bad feeling, how could those wizards be so simple. I''m afraid, because of the death of the three great wizards, they are unwilling to give up. They have already invested a lot. If they give up now, it will be all in vain. ...There are not many people guarding West Bridge City. The passages here are well-established, and it is not so easy to destroy them. Faced with bits and pieces of twilight and light rain falling, the uneven streets are full of corpses, all of which are the corpses of wizards. The vitality of their flesh and blood has not disappeared, but the people are dead, squirming like a worm in a piece of mud. Luo Haozhi lowered his head slightly and sat cross-legged on the ground. A large amount of blood gushed out between his exhalation and inhalation. His body was broken, with dozens of large and small holes, and half of his head was directly Disappeared and turned black with pus and blood. Surrounding him were more than a dozen corpses, big and small, the big ones looked like monsters, more than ten meters long, and the small ones were less than half a meter but still maintained a human shape. They were all wizards, great wizards. "Is there anyone else? Just come, I''ll kill one." Luo Haozhi raised his head and yelled at the front, the water on the ground was rippling, reflecting his mutilated face. No one responded, only the patter of rain. They were frightened, terrified, and trembling from the bottom of their hearts, no one dared to take a step here, so they had to quietly watch the situation here from the other side of the passage. Two hours ago, they felt that Luo Haozhi had only his last breath left, but he has not died so far. His strength is comparable to that of the Wizard King. The death of more than a dozen great wizards at once will undoubtedly hurt the vitality of the wizarding world, and even affect the situation on the frontal battlefield. The inability to quickly intervene in the channel from here means that this war will drag on indefinitely. Luo Zhihao stood up from the ground again, and staggered towards the passage, his body was gradually submerged by the lake water, and his blood scattered in the pitch-black lake water. There are densely packed dark fish hiding in the lake, like a huge monster, but they dare not approach him at all. "From this point of view, it is still meaningful to toss around." Luo Haozhi sneered on his face, clenched his left hand into a fist, and swung towards the passage. With the violent vibration, the entire channel began to collapse from the middle, leaving only a small gap, which was crushed by the barrier of the world. This is a smooth process. It''s just that his body was also stiff in place, looking at the black spike piercing his abdomen, he smiled nonchalantly. then. He stood motionless in front of the destroyed passage, with his only remaining eye open, and he put one hand on the ruins, and never moved again. He committed suicide. Before there is something to completely erase him, he just wants to leave more traces in this world, and he doesn''t want to be said to forget. Being and being remembered are rare things. Blue light flashed across the sky, seeming to be heading towards Luo Haozhi, but before they arrived, the target had disappeared. ... Su Changxing''s consciousness entered the state of the lost lake again not long after, and he had a perception of the surrounding things but was not clear. Then, he heard the sound of fighting not far away, and the blade of the sword slashed through the air, piercing into the flesh and blood. His body also gradually recovered as the blood healing ceremony progressed, without internal collapse, his lower body also recovered quickly, and his skin regained its flesh color, no longer looking like a dead body. "Why, why did you kill Brother Su!" Su Changxing heard Zhou An''s puzzled voice and painful panting, and he felt that Zhou An was bruised and tired. Seeing that Su Changxing''s body had almost recovered, Zhou An leaned over and carried him on his shoulders, and ran back. Su Changxing slowly opened his eyes. In the darkness, a pair of ruby-like pupils followed behind them, cold and murderous. Shen Xuan? Shen Xuan knocked down the flying sword that was shooting towards him, and fell to the ground with a smile on her face, "Give up, you are not my opponent, and you can''t run away, let him go, I can let you go." Zhou An finally stopped, knowing that he couldn''t run, so he might as well make a desperate fight, maybe he still had some chances, looked at Shen Xuan, and yelled: "I just want to know why, why did you kill him! So you are really a Crazy." At this moment, he only felt that the other party was very strange, and he was not the same as Shen Jinxuan at all, like another person. Shen Xuan frowned, and said in a deep voice: "I''m not a lunatic, if it''s not necessary, I don''t want to kill him, he is the real cause of the end, if you don''t kill him, this world will inevitably go to destruction. "Zhou An stood in front of Su Changxing and said viciously: "I can''t control so much, I also said that you are also the cause of the doomsday, this is like an imposed crime, it can only make people laugh." If you want to kill him, just step over my corpse..." Before he finished speaking, Zhou An was rushed up by Shen Xuan and punched him flying, without even reacting. His physical strength and spirit have been overdrawn, his state has seriously declined, and he is almost in a state of trance. Su Changxing fell to the ground, propped himself up with one hand and sat on the ground, looked at Shen Xuan calmly, as if he was not surprised by the situation, "You are going to kill me just for a doomsday cause?" "Yes No, your death is already doomed, you just need to die at the most appropriate time." Shen Xuan stood in front of Su Changxing, stretched her head, looked at him and said with a smile. The distance between the two sides was very close, and Su Changxing was lucky to be able to smell that faint fragrance, which was very familiar. Su Changxing took a deep breath, pursed his lips and smiled: "Actually, I had expected it, I thought about it, since I found out that Chen Xi had something to do with people from the Doomsday Sect..." "Who is planning, the person who predicted the end of the day?" He Although her life is not in danger now~www.novelhall.com~, she is also powerless to resist, not to mention that Shen Xuan is about half as strong as a great wizard. The other party wanted to kill him, but he couldn''t seem to stop it. "That''s right, it''s him, he didn''t miss it, he said you are the cause of the end." "Who is he?" "I don''t know either." Shen Xuan knelt down, hugged Su Changxing with both hands, and whispered in her ear. Su Changxing looked a little tangled, and said calmly: "So you trust him so much, you can kill me with this... I always thought I could trust you." Shen Xuan stroked Su Changxing''s face with one hand, and said coldly: "No, You never believed me, because we are the same kind of people, I know you." "You think you believe me, but deep down you don''t, this is the bet, but you bet wrong." "I There is no need to gamble, our Chenxi was founded to deal with the end of the day. Maybe you are not wrong, but I am not wrong either!" At this moment, Su Changxing felt numb, and Zhu Wenwu seemed to have miscalculated one ring. Maybe it wasn''t missed either. Su Changxing sighed, and looked at Shen Xuan helplessly: "I wanted to believe you, but you never gave me a chance. You see, you want to kill me right now. How can you tell me to believe that someone is killing me? Shen Xuan suddenly sensed that something was wrong, she wanted to move her hand behind Su Changxing''s back, but she couldn''t move for a while: "What did you do!" "You are right, this is a bet, but there is one thing you Maybe I was wrong, but I bet right." Su Changxing hugged Shen Xuan and snapped his fingers, "Jin, get rid of her!" In an instant, one of Shen Xuan''s eyes became dark blue, Frozen in place, two different personalities wrestle in the same body, vying for control. Shen Xuan is stronger than the body, and Jin is stronger than the spirit.

 v2 Chapter 221： Doomsday

    "Knocked her out!" Jin tilted his head and said with an evil smile.


    This process was very short, and the winner was decided in just a few minutes.


    Su Changxing also heaved a sigh of relief. Although he acted confident just now, he was actually not that confident.


    He looked into Jin Shenlan''s eyes, pointed at Zhou An and said, "Go over behind my back and see how he is doing."


    Jin nodded to express her understanding, and slowly picked up Su Changxing on her back, and walked towards the place where Zhou An fell, "You were seriously injured."


    "It doesn''t matter too much, it shouldn''t die for the time being."


    "There are still many people coming here outside, and they want to kill you."


    "How did you know?"


    "What we saw just now, why don''t we kill them now!"


    Su Changxing felt that this girl had never changed, she was still as belligerent as ever, so he shook his head and said, "No, I''m in good condition now, we might have to run for our lives."


    Shen Xuan didn''t seem to do anything serious, Zhou An just fainted, woke up after a while, saw Jin for the first time, and shouted: "I''ll fight with you!"


    Jin raised his hand and aimed it at his forehead with a pistol gesture.


    The scene cooled down.


    Zhou An saw Su Changxing on Jin''s back again, and immediately realized what was going on, thinking to himself, this woman is really crazy, she was still fighting and killing just a moment ago, and now she is in love with each other again.


    "Misunderstanding, I thought..." Zhou An calmed down, smiled awkwardly, got up from the ground, and patted the dust on his clothes.


    Seeing that Zhou An was fine, Su Changxing asked again, "What happened just now, where is Zhu Wenwu?"


    Zhou An looked around and said, "A few powerful people came to kill you just now, and Zhu Wenwu went to stop them."


    "Let''s go directly to Donglin City now. Those wizards have already retreated, and our seventeenth team has occupied Donglin City again."


    Su Changxing nodded without thinking too much and said, "Okay, let''s go to Donglin City."


    Then, he sent a message to Zhu Wenwu asking about the current situation, and Zhu Wenwu''s reply surprised him.


    "Brother Su, these people are very difficult to deal with, and their strength is definitely at the seventh level. Although I can''t be completely right, it is still no problem to get rid of them."


    "I reckon that these people should not be from our world, but from outside players. They have received the mission to assassinate you."


    Assassination mission?


    Su Changxing remembered that he had been assassinated by players from other worlds before, and there was no enmity between the two parties, just because of the mission.


    This gave him the feeling that there was a grudge between the bosses above, so the younger brothers below didn''t know why, and started killing each other, just because of some rewards.


    He looked at the eye-catching bronze door in the sky, the door was half open, and it was dark inside, and he couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Since they opened the Extraordinary Era, the door has been slowly opening, and the naked eye can barely see the movement, but compared with the previous few days, the door has indeed moved. It is estimated that in ten days and a half months, the bronze door will be closed. Wide open.


    It was already noon on the second day, and because of the enveloping black mist, I couldn''t feel what noon should look like. It was gloomy with a little shimmer, more like an evening shrouded in dark clouds.


    Their location is not too far from Donglin City, and there are corpses along the way, all kinds of tragedies, including their people and wizards, and the waste of W100 can be seen from time to time.


    "Despite the hardships of this battle, we still won." Zhou An said with a sigh.


    "Yes, those who should win will eventually win." Su Changxing nodded.


    Because of the opening of the Extraordinary Era, they had more Extraordinary people pouring out in the last few days, especially in their 17 groups, almost everyone was Extraordinary, and some even broke through to the eighth rank.


    In their world, there are no so-called ordinary people. Everyone is a player. There will be a mysterious store at a fixed point at night, and players can use points and extraordinary crystals to exchange positions in the store to become extraordinary.


    According to this situation, everyone in their world will be Extraordinary in the near future.


    It''s just that most of the positions exchanged from the store are low-ranking, and the number of middle ranks is also very small and the exchange is expensive.


    When he was about to arrive in Donglin City, Su Changxing received a message from Huang Biao, it was such a coincidence.


    He also suddenly felt something was wrong, Huang Biao seemed to know his whereabouts, or someone told him.


    The message sent by Huang Biao made him even more silent, "Brother, I didn''t expect you to be alive, it''s you!"


    The sharp words filled Su Changxing''s mind with many thoughts, and Huang Biao''s tone was more like watching a play.


    "You want me to die?" Su Changxing replied.


    "Of course not, we are brothers, but there are many unavoidable things that force me to do this."


    "I want to know why? It seems that you are the one who predicted the end of Chen Xi."


    In just two sentences, Su Changxing concluded that the other party was the prophet of Chen Xi.


    It''s like a big jigsaw puzzle. When only the last few pieces are left, it is easy to think about the shape and appearance of those few pieces, and how they should fit other puzzle pieces.


    "Haha, as expected of you, you guessed it right away. I didn''t dare to talk to you before, just because I was afraid you would find out."


    Looking at this piece of information, Su Changxing was able to imitate Huang Biao''s tone in his mind, with an affectionate and honest look.


    But such a person ~www.novelhall.com~ most people would not associate with the prophet of dawn anyway, the two sides really have nothing in common.


    But why didn''t he see this when he was in the world.


    At that time, Huang Biao didn''t even know it himself!


    Su Changxing immediately had the answer in his mind. Huang Biao had no relevant memories when he was in the zombie world.


    If you want to deceive others, you must first deceive yourself. As a fraudster, he is undoubtedly familiar with this routine.


    "Why do you want to tell me now?"


    "You didn''t die according to the plan, which gave me a headache. Brother, it''s really not that I want to kill you, but that if you don''t die, the world will perish with the end!"


    "Why, why are you so sure?"


    "Because I have experienced that if you don''t die, the third round of doomsday will be hopeless and will form a collapsed doomsday. This world will center on you and collapse quickly. I don''t know the specific reason."


    "One thing you should know is that you can only stay in the Donglin area. Once you go out, you will be obliterated... If you really don''t want to die now, then everyone will die together. I have tried my best."


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v2 Chapter 222： 9th Dimension

    , Global Game: Comes with Portable Store


    Su Changxing could see that the other party wanted to persuade him, but Huang Biao''s words made him not think it was a lie, and he really couldn''t leave the Donglin area.


    Why is that?


    There is a high probability that because of his position, he has accepted the power from heresy, so he will be rejected by the rules.


    It was his choice, and it is the result of that choice now.


    However, Huang Biao''s rhetoric also made him have some other conjectures. Huang Biao himself does not have any predictive ability. Like Zhu Wenwu, he has additional memories.


    And in Huang Biao''s memory, the trajectory of the world is completely different from Zhu Wenwu''s. Su Changxing did not die in the battle of Donglin City, but survived.


    But he caused the doomsday because of this, and this doomsday appeared because of him, and he was also the introduction of this doomsday, also known as the cause of the doomsday.


    At present, it seems that Huang Biao has more than just these memories. He has changed the world beyond imagination.


    He found the eleven Apocalypse of Dawn, and predicted the doomsday, so that people in their world would be prepared.


    Looking at it from another perspective, maybe without what Huang Biao did, the people in their world would have all died in the first doomsday.


    "I believe what you said." Su Changxing replied.


    "Are you willing to die?"


    "What do you think?"


    "You are a person with a strong desire to survive. I don''t believe that this can convince you. In fact, I also have a way to kill you in a more despicable way, but that is not what I want. After all, you are my brother. It is too much to attack!" It¡¯s hard, I can¡¯t justify it.¡±


    Huang Biao was a bit speechless when he got Su Changxing one brother at a time, like a person with a knife on his neck, chatting with him affectionately.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and replied again: "Have you ever thought that even if I die, the result will still be the same."


    "How?" Huang Biao didn''t quite believe it.


    At this moment, Su Changxing couldn''t help but smile as he looked at the task on the phone.


    [Collapse Doomsday: Your existence may trigger the doomsday and cause the world to collapse. Suicide may be a good choice.


    1. Suicide, I don''t go to **** who will go to hell.


    2. To live, even if I die, it is fair to drag everyone to die together.


    3 Escape, maybe leaving here is also a best-of-both-worlds choice. ¡¿


    Where do you go from here?


    The wizarding world?


    Su Changxing suddenly felt confused, and he never thought that things would turn out like this in the end, that the world he lived in would not be able to tolerate him.


    Looking up, he seemed to see black mist, a blue light flashed in the sky outside, and the gap between the "antivirus software" seemed to be shrinking.


    "According to my guess, the third round of doomsday is the blood moon doomsday, you should be able to think of it. It''s like what you did, this world is driving on a predetermined path, and it will also perish according to the plan, die when it''s damned .¡± Su Changxing expressed his conjecture.


    Huang Biao was silent for a while, and didn''t reply for a long time. Before they entered Donglin City, he sent a message saying: "You mean we will die together no matter what."


    "I can get out of here."


    "Leave here? Go to the wizarding world? You will still die if you go there, and they will attack in groups, not to mention the existence of great wizards."


    "You don''t need to worry about it. I promise I will leave. You can let go of your methods. Don''t think about killing me. You must have prepared many ways to kill me. Donglin City has also laid a net."


    "Haha, how could it be?" Huang Biao replied, followed by a small emoji with hands spread out.


    ¡­


    Before Su Changxing entered the city, he was protected by the robot army and a team of people, and entered the city together.


    There are a large number of soldiers stationed at the gate of Donglin City, and their faces are all exhausted. After yesterday''s war, those who can survive are lucky.


    The city was also in a mess, with destroyed sentry towers, destroyed houses, and corpses of wizards hung on street lamps one after another.


    Su Changxing leaned on the seat of the chariot, looked at the surrounding scene expressionlessly, and noticed a blown up sentry tower not far away, thoughtfully: "Did you blow it up? It looks a bit like .¡±


    Jin sat aside obediently, and said, "Only half of it exploded, and it doesn''t matter to me that the other half fell down by itself."


    "That''s true." Su Changxing nodded in agreement.


    Sitting in the front, Zhou An raised his eyebrows. He felt that the conversation between the two was a bit strange, and interjected: "Brother Su, should we completely eradicate the Doomsday Sect next time? They actually dare to do something to you. They are really alive." Impatient."


    Su Changxing nodded in agreement and said: "That''s right, our next target is the Doomsday Sect, not only them, but also Chen Xi should pay attention, there is something wrong with these people."


    "What''s next, you have to discuss it with Zhu Wenwu. The most important thing is to strengthen your own strength. At present, the world of wizards and the world of black mist should not have time to talk to us."


    Zhou An felt something was wrong when he heard this, and asked, "Brother Su, what do you mean by that?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said solemnly: "I have to leave temporarily, to leave this world, so I have to rely on you for the rest, and I probably can''t help much."


    Having said that, Jin was also stunned, and immediately said: "Where are you going?"


    Su Changxing pointed to the bronze door in the sky: "Going there is considered an escape. I think I have been running away all the time, but this time I ran farther and the route was even more peculiar."


    Although he said this, he had an idea that this time he was fleeing for his life and also to find the truth.


    He has one thing to do, just like Henry did, to find the truth of this world.


    This world seemed ordinary, but under the superimposition of one thing after another, he saw that layer of fog of existence.


    It''s as if they''ve tried to fend off the doomsday again and again, failing again and again, ruining again and again, falling into despair again and again, all in vain.


    Su Changxing felt such a desperate reincarnation, and felt that he should solve the root cause and find out what was going on in this doomsday game.


    If he continues in this world, he feels that he will still come to the origin, and the origin of futility is also despair.


    He should be out of the game, like a loophole, like heresy.


    Jin said firmly, "I want to go too!"


    Su Changxing lifted her Liuhai~www.novelhall.com~ to observe her eyes, and thought they were beautiful, and said seriously: "No, you can''t go, and it will be very dangerous."


    \"target=\"_bnk\">o/html/51044/>


    "You said you wouldn''t abandon me!" Jin frowned.


    The expression at this moment is like that of Shen Jinxuan, because there is always a smile on Jin''s face.


    Did I say that?


    It seems to have said so.


    Su Changxing felt a little headache and didn''t know what to do. He felt that if he abandoned Shen Jinxuan and left alone, he would definitely feel guilty.


    But there is only one way to leave this world through that bronze door, and that is to become an advanced player.


    After he killed the great wizard, he was given the title of high-level player by Mozi Game. The player level is just at level three, and he can go to the high-latitude world through the bronze gate. The ninth dimension is also the place where high-level players gather.


    But the problem is that even if he wants to take Shen Jinxuan there, he can''t do anything, because she is not an advanced player.


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v2 Chapter 223： say goodbye

    High-level players are like a gold medal to avoid death. When the world is destroyed, they can leave the world through the bronze door to avoid death.


    It also shows from the side that the doomsday game only cares about the lives of powerful players, or in this way, powerful players are screened.


    The whole world is like a huge filter, until it is destroyed, filtering out most people.


    "I didn''t say I would abandon you..." Su Changxing said hesitantly.


    Jin showed a sly smile: "It feels very interesting, I just want to follow."


    Zhou An interjected: "Hey, can I go with that one too? Where is that place? Is it related to the doomsday game?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said: "Yes, you need high-level players to go. I guess there are only some high-level players gathered there. You should honestly increase your strength and go after you become a high-level player."


    Zhou An thought for a while and asked: "So how to become a high-end player, is the strength enough?"


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, then shook his head and said, "I''m not sure, I was recognized as an advanced player by Doomsday Game only after I killed that great wizard yesterday, and I should still need to complete a certain number of tasks."


    If you only consider completing tasks, the conditions for becoming an advanced player are still very harsh.


    You must know that Su Changxing has completed extremely difficult and influential tasks since the beginning of the zombie world.


    He reckoned that becoming an advanced player should be very difficult, otherwise everyone would aim to become an advanced player, and escape from this world to avoid the apocalypse.


    Although they had occupied Donglin City, the battle was not yet completely over. Some wizards withdrew, while others stayed and were distributed in various places in Donglin City.


    "There are still some hard stubbles, I will go and solve them."


    After Zhou An used the healing totem to recover from his injuries, he held his sword and led the people towards the west city.


    At this point.


    Su Changxing could already walk on the ground, and his strength had recovered by 10%, but he was still in an extremely weak state, as if he had died and came back to life again.


    At the same time, the ominous premonition became more and more intense, like a knife on the head, ready to fall at any moment.


    Always in such a hurry.


    "There''s still something to do, what a headache." He rubbed his forehead with his hands, took out a large bottle of white wine from his pocket Galaxy, and drank it in one gulp.


    Alcohol has no practical effect on him, it can only be counted as a psychological comfort.


    At present, it seems that the situation in the east border region has been completely controlled by their 17th group.


    The Doomsday Cult was not successful, and the two envoys were killed by them, and Zhu Wenwu was the only envoy in the Doomsday Cult, and he also controlled most of the power.


    But there are not only doomsday sects in this world, but also sects in other regions. Although they have different names, they are all infiltrated by the blood moon.


    If he could stay, he would be able to take seventeen groups and eradicate these so-called sects one by one, thus achieving the effect of preventing the doomsday.


    But now that he wants to leave, the matter can only be handed over to Zhu Wenwu and Zhou An.


    As for Huang Biao, he doesn''t believe it at all now.


    "Drink it down in such a big bottle, isn''t it spicy?" Shen Jinxuan couldn''t help asking when she saw Su Changxing drank a whole bottle of liquor in one gulp.


    "It doesn''t feel too much, you can try it." Su Changxing said with a smile.


    Shen Jinxuan gave him a blank look: "I''m not stupid...Are you really going to leave this world?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said with a smile, "If you don''t leave, you will die, so you have to leave."


    Looking at Su Changxing''s appearance, Shen Jinxuan felt a little dull in her heart: "Can I follow? Maybe Jin can help you."


    She knows that she is a burden and has no strength, but she is not the other two.


    While talking, she poured some white wine into the glass, took a sip, and it was so hot that her tongue was so hot, she opened her mouth to take a breath: "The alcohol is too strong, how did you drink it?"


    Su Changxing was amused by her appearance, only thought it was cute, and said hesitantly: "I thought about it, and I still don''t think I can take you there, it''s too dangerous, your condition is not stable, and there is a traitor!"


    He took the word traitor very seriously.


    One of Shen Jinxuan''s eyes suddenly turned red, and she said coldly: "Who do you call a traitor, I just act according to my own ideas, but we have no conflicts for the time being, and you don''t need to be on guard against me."


    Shen Xuan is the strongest, and she still has a lot of control, but she doesn''t want to show up most of the time.


    Su Changxing didn''t care much about her attitude, and said, "If you help me kill someone, what happened before will be written off?"


    Shen Xuan raised her head and said with a smile: "Yes, as long as you tell Jin not to suppress me."


    Su Changxing took out a half-burnt white card from his pocket, with the word Huang Biao written on the ID at the beginning: "You should know this person, he is the leader of our gathering place, Huang Biao, he is currently in the Donglin area. Surroundings, it shows his approximate location, you can find him."


    Shen Xuan looked at the white card in her hand, puzzled and said: "You should have a good relationship with him, why did you kill him?"


    Su Changxing smiled, carried her away, and whispered in his ear, "Probably the same reason as yours."


    Shen Xuan thought about it, and felt that there was no problem: "Yes, it''s just killing someone, it''s a simple matter."


    The red eyes dimmed.


    "Ha, did I say something strange just now?" Shen Jinxuan was stunned for a moment, realizing that she was lost in the lake just now, seeing Su Changxing hugging him, she was very shy for a while, trying to avoid it, but hesitated for a while but didn''t move.


    Su Changxing patted her on the shoulder~www.novelhall.com~ and said, "It''s nothing, just pay attention to safety, this thing is for you, it can save your life."


    He put a bronze amulet on Shen Jinxuan, "It is for escape, it can be used three times, and Shen Xuan is not very reliable, so don''t rely on her."


    This is the substitute amulet he obtained from the rewards of the doomsday game.


    [Stand-in talisman: B-crown, center, block damage, and leave a fake body in place, which can be used three times, and the effect is stronger each time. ¡¿


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Jinxuan''s eyes turned red again.


    "Ha, just kidding, aside from the facts, you are still very reliable~" Su Changxing said quickly, afraid that Shen Xuan would make something wrong again.


    Looking at the talisman on her neck, Shen Jinxuan felt warm in her heart, moved, and even more reluctant, as if a brick had gotten into her eyes.


    Su Changxing looked up at the sky, and suddenly felt that he couldn''t wait any longer, that thing would come at any time, and if his hesitation caused the doomsday, it would be a bit funny.


    He walked slowly towards the bronze door, and at the same time triggered the guidance of the bronze door, saw Zhu Xinxue and Xu Kai running towards this side not far away, waved a greeting, and the figure turned into a ripple and disappeared in place.


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v3 Chapter 1： heavy world

    The heart kept beating, and the sound of clothes rubbing against the ground kept dragging.


    "Put him in that room and lock him up!"


    A man yelled.


    "There is an assassination in the atrium, we need to go for reinforcements!"


    Su Changxing smelled blood, and opened his eyes to a dim yellow light, a chandelier with a green cover hanging from the ceiling.


    Immediately afterwards, the surrounding environment darkened and he was thrown into it.


    "Be honest in there!"


    A guard in a red sweater scolded, and then closed the door heavily.


    Su Changxing only felt pain all over his body, as if he had been beaten violently. The environment here made him feel very depressed, as if a heavy object was pressing on him every moment.


    He could clearly hear the whistle of steam erupting from outside the window.


    Everything was in a daze, and he didn''t know why he came here.


    He thought he would go to a place where high-level players gathered, but now it seems that he is not.


    The environment of this place is completely different from that of Blue Star.


    very heavy!


    Both the gravity and the density of energy are extremely terrifying, as if he was put into a huge extraordinary crystal.


    The room was messy, but very gorgeous. The general color was dark red and yellow. There was a long wooden table beside him, with a bronze desk lamp on the edge, which was on.


    [Old wooden table: Bingguan, superior, sturdy and extremely difficult to damage, an item made by the Royal Workshop]


    "This is actually a mysterious item, what a luxury!" Su Changxing couldn''t help but sigh, it''s hard to imagine that anyone would use this mysterious item as furniture, yet he was locked up in this place.


    Immediately afterwards, he was stunned. Through the scan of "Zhen Zhi", most of the things here are mysterious items, even the walls, and the quality is not low.


    Is this the so-called high-dimensional world?


    Su Changxing looked around, and calmly put the things on the table, including the entire table, into the Galaxy Pocket as raw materials for making mysterious items.


    Then, he saw a slightly depreciated newspaper, which said that an assassin named Phantom was assassinating politicians everywhere, and most of these politicians were the opponents of the Duke of Jindola, so he suspected that "Phantom" was Jindola. Sent by the Duke of La.


    On the newspaper, there is also a black and white printed picture, which is the shadow of the assassin, wearing a strange black iron mask.


    Su Changxing tried the door, and it was locked. It can be broken open with force, but it will cause a lot of noise and be noticed by others.


    Before he fully understood the surrounding situation, he still decided to keep a low profile. There was no hint of the doomsday game in this place, as if the computer had crashed.


    The windows are stretched up and down, not locked, and can be opened.


    The twilight was heavy outside the window, and the not-so-bright sunlight reflected square shadows on the red floor.


    He seemed to have not seen such sunshine for a long time, he just felt warm.


    At present, it seems that this world is still normal. The ships docked on the sea in the far distance are spraying steam, the water is filled with thick fog, and the big chimneys of factories can be seen in the distance.


    "In an era when technology and productivity are not advanced, it is a bit strange to use steam as the kinetic energy of heavy industry."


    "Is that the edge of the city wall tower?"


    Su Changxing noticed that there was a circle of city wall towers below it, with bonfires hung on it and soldiers patrolling.


    "So I''m in a castle now?"


    He thought about it in his heart, and decided to escape from here. Besides, his current situation might not be good, and he was imprisoned for no reason.


    Then, he jumped out of the window, and he didn''t choose to jump directly. The branches and leaves of the trees blocked him, so he didn''t know what was going on below.


    In this world, his perception was greatly restricted, like a veil was cast over his eyes.


    Along the outer wall, he came to the window outside another room, opened the window, and saw the burning stove and three corpses lying on the ground for the first time.


    The corpse looks like an attendant here, and the clothes are quite gorgeous, red with blue robes.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath. These people are all Extraordinary, at least rank 7, or even higher.


    Seeing this scene, he was even more cautious in his heart, marveling at what kind of world this is, where two people who die casually are powerful Beyonders.


    The surrounding area was very quiet, except for a small, delicate, dark green fan on the table that was constantly turning and whistling.


    Su Changxing remembered that these people were shouting that someone in the atrium was assassinated just now. They must have all gone to the atrium, so there was no one here.


    "I''m just a waste in their eyes, and I don''t even need to guard?"


    There was a weird look on his face, he couldn''t imagine what kind of identity he was in this world.


    It''s just a doomsday game, why not remind him?


    After walking a certain distance along the corridor, Su Changxing felt a little out of breath. He had exhausted a lot of physical strength just walking such a distance.


    There was a bloodstain on the ground. Looking forward, there was a person lying beside the cabinet, with white hair, dressed like a butler, one hand was cut off, and there were several blood holes in his chest. He was not completely dead, but was dying.


    "Duke Jindola had a coup, the queen was killed, and the princess is hiding in the safe room of the queen''s bedroom. The safe room is locked. Please take the princess out." He said immediately when he saw Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing was also confused, and realized that the other party should know him, otherwise he wouldn''t have told him such important news.


    His identity should have something to do with the royal family.


    Su Changxing then asked: "How do you open the door of the safe room? Since it is locked, there should be a key."


    The butler gave Su Changxing a meaningful look: "The key is the ring, as you know."


    what do you know?


    How do I not know I know.


    Su Changxing slandered in his heart, realizing that the information gap between him and this identity would cause some trouble, so he asked straightforwardly: "Can you explain in detail? I really don''t know, what does this ring look like? Where is it located?" ? How to use it."


    The butler was coughing up blood, and looked at Su Changxing with a strange expression on his face: "Liu Luola, it''s the square colored ring that the empress always wears. I don''t know exactly where it is."


    He was just holding on at first, but when he saw Su Changxing, he swallowed his last breath and died peacefully.


    "It''s really uncomfortable to talk halfway." Su Changxing looked at the dead butler, feeling a little helpless, but he also stole an ability from him, the deadly backstab.


    This butler is also a powerful Extraordinary, at least at the sixth level.


    ¡¾Deadly Backstab: Attack from behind the enemy, causing triple damage before the enemy is aware of it.


    The basic skills of assassins trained by the Wodan royal family have unexpected power. ¡¿


    Triple... very nice ability.


    Su Changxing gave a pertinent evaluation, thinking that although such abilities seem simple and unpretentious, they are usually very useful.


    "In other words, this person is not only the butler, but also the so-called royal assassin."


    Su Changxing looked down at his phone and noticed that there was a mission message.


    [Rescue the princess: You learned from Butler Macy that the princess is locked in the safe room, and the time has come to make a decision, whether to rescue the princess or seek refuge with Duke Jindola.


    1 Rescue the princess, he may be able to tell you the location of the ninth dimension.


    2 Dedicate the princess to the Duke of Jindola, and he may also be able to tell you the location of the ninth dimension.


    3 Don''t care about anything, let''s talk after escaping.


    Hint: You have a very close relationship with the Queen]


    "That is to say, the ninth dimension is somewhere in this world, or the channel of the ninth dimension is somewhere in this world."


    Su Changxing understood immediately.


    Judging from the current situation, it is of course the best for him to seek refuge with the Duke of Jindola. The other side has just carried out a coup, and the power is naturally the strongest.


    However, he must first figure out his identity. If his identity is wrong, there will be problems if he seeks refuge.


    "It''s a little late, come earlier, there won''t be so many troubles before here." Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining in his heart.


    He wandered around the rooms on this floor, and found a partial map of the king''s tower from the messy bookshelf. He reckoned that the room where he was locked before was next to the queen''s bedroom, and the safe room was located there.


    He walked back along the corridor, his footsteps were the only ones in the quiet space, the queen''s bedroom was not closed, it had been rummaged inside, and it was a mess.


    There is a strange incense in the air, which smells very good.


    Then, he used "True Knowledge" to scan the room, trying to find something like a mechanism or a keyhole.


    [Ordinary vases: vases with flowers. They don''t have any special features, but they are very delicate. I''m afraid they can be sold for a lot of money outside the Wang Pagoda. ¡¿


    valuable?


    Su Changxing didn''t think much about it, and casually threw the vase into his pocket Galaxy.


    [Large money bag: There is a lot of money in it, it seems to be the queen''s personal money bag, it is considered private money. ¡¿


    purse?


    Su Changxing felt that this should also be useful, and threw it backhand into the pocket galaxy.


    ¡­


    He searched and searched, but he couldn''t find any mechanism or anything. Instead, he almost emptied the room. The Pocket Galaxy is really big.


    Su Changxing also discovered the problem. He shouldn''t succumb to these petty gains. The most important thing at the moment is to complete the task.


    Thinking about it, he conveniently threw a boxy blue book into his pocket Galaxy.


    [Like a patterned lockhole, this is probably the location leading to the safe room, but you need a key. ¡¿


    This is it.


    Su Changxing thought about pushing it away forcibly, but when he put his hand on it and pushed it, he felt something was wrong~www.novelhall.com~It didn''t move at all.


    I pushed harder, but there was still no response.


    He pulled out the revolver, thought for a while and then put it down again. Once the gunshots made too much noise, he would be completely exposed. Even if he could forcibly break through the safe room, it would be meaningless.


    Moreover, even if he was in his prime, he might not be able to break through this safety door.


    This world is full of weirdness, these people are all Extraordinary, the strength of the safe room, needless to say, must be very high.


    You can''t use brute force, so you can only outsmart, find a way to get the key to the safe room, open it, and leave with the princess.


    This is probably the best solution right now.


    Where should he find the key to the safe room?


    Su Changxing cast the shadow cloak, wrapped himself and his body, and walked down the stairs, preparing to check the surrounding environment first.


    After walking a few steps, he heard someone talking below.


    "I heard that the princess has run away. This is troublesome."


    "There can''t be any troubles, the queen is dead, and Wodan is ours."


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v3 Chapter 2： Conference hall

    "Don''t act recklessly, the Duke told us to restrain ourselves."


    "Understood, I understand, how dare I mess around without the order of the Duke."


    "I''m leaving first, you should be careful here, the guards of the Wang Tower are still organizing resistance, and there is a high possibility that someone will rush over."


    ¡­


    Su Changxing sensed the positions of these two people, and quietly waited for one of them to leave.


    The strength of these two guards is around the 7th rank. With his current state, he can kill one of them instantly with a sneak attack without making any movement.


    But if there are two people at the same time, they will definitely be discovered and cause a commotion, maybe he will be besieged by a large number of people by then.


    So you can only wait patiently for the other person to leave and attack the person who is alone.


    As the footsteps gradually receded, he couldn''t feel the existence of the person who left. This was the best time to attack, and he touched it without hesitation.


    His speed was not fast, and under the cover of the shadow cloak, the man did not react at all, and did not notice his existence.


    Because the rules of this world are different, Su Changxing was still extremely cautious, and did not relax in the slightest because the opponent''s strength was far inferior to him.


    This distance is basically the limit when it gets close to about four meters, and there is a possibility of discovering the other party any closer.


    He sprinted forward suddenly, and a slender red sickle appeared in his hand, slashing at the guard''s back, triggering "Fatal Backstab" and "Concentrate Heart" at the same time.


    "Deadly Backstab" hardly consumes too much, in line with the rules of this world, triggering is also a matter of course.


    The guard was smoking with his back facing him, until the blade stuck to his back, there was no reaction.


    As the blood spurted, the tip of the sickle pierced through his spine and heart, and before the spurted blood sputtered, it was absorbed by the blade and disappeared.


    [Trigger the Butcher''s Blade, +0.1 Constitution]


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing conveniently threw the body into the galaxy in his pocket, leaving only half a pack of cigarettes and a box of matches on the ground, other than that, there were no traces.


    "This should be considered a perfect assassination!" Su Changxing nodded with satisfaction, and picked up the cigarettes and matches on the ground.


    Even if this person is found missing, it shouldn''t cause too much commotion in a short time.


    Of course, cigarettes and matches are mysterious items. It seems that in this world, ordinary items are rare items.


    [Ordinary cigarettes: Yiguan is the lower rank, cigarettes that can make Extraordinary people addicted, refreshing and energetic. ¡¿


    "Okay, no wonder you smoke."


    Su Changxing also threw the cigarettes and matches into Galaxy''s pocket, changed into the clothes of the guard just now, and used the ability of a fraudster to simulate his behavior and tone of voice, and then changed the muscles on his face.


    Although it is not exactly the same, people who are familiar with it can also see it, but at a distance, they cannot be recognized immediately.


    He really didn''t miss anything. He continued to walk down the stairs, and he could feel that there was someone moving at the bottom.


    The queen''s ring is likely to still be on the queen''s body, so it might be better for him to confirm where the queen died first.


    This is a tall tower, and if he wants to go down, he needs to walk a short distance.


    After going down three floors, an attendant with long golden hair and deep eyes came to him and shouted, "Have you found any trace of the princess?"


    Su Changxing noticed that the man''s attire was different from the others, he should be at the captain level, and nodded slightly: "No, everything above is normal. I heard that the city guards are still resisting, so I want to go to support."


    The man didn''t notice Su Changxing''s abnormality at all, turned around and left, and said: "Just stay here, watch over, don''t let the princess run away, she should be hiding here!"


    "Yes!" Su Changxing said earnestly, staring at the man''s back, he didn''t make a move after all, and could feel that there were other people nearby.


    After the captain had completely left, Su Changxing also followed. As they continued to advance, more and more guards appeared, but none of them noticed Su Changxing''s abnormality.


    Su Changxing noticed that although these people were not weak Extraordinary, some of them were of the 6th rank, but their means were single, and they rarely had the ability of perception.


    This also caused him to gradually become more courageous, walking in the castle relaxedly, watching the surrounding environment.


    He reckoned that although these people were also Extraordinary, they still had a very different system from their players. They felt very strong, but they were very simple.


    Soon, he was confronted by two guards, who stood aside and gagged.


    "I heard that the princess died very badly, and she is still hanging." One of the bearded guards leaned on the railing with a short-barreled musket at his waist.


    Another guard shook his head, and said in a low voice: "I heard that the Duke didn''t want to kill the princess, but the battle was too fierce and the princess died because of accidental injuries."


    "Did you see that?"


    "I was outside at the time, and I couldn''t see clearly. It seemed that a rune puppet had lost control."


    Su Changxing walked over and interjected naturally: "Then where is the empress hanging now?"


    "Just hanging over the meeting hall... who are you!" The guard suddenly realized, looked at Su Changxing and asked.


    Su Changxing smiled, took out a pack of cigarettes from his arms, and said relaxedly, "We are all brothers, don''t be so nervous."


    Seeing Su Changxing like this, the guard also relaxed: "Brother, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com, shouldn''t you know better than us, you were directly involved in the battle before."


    Su Changxing shrugged and said: "I was not there at the time and went to capture the princess, so I didn''t participate in the battle, but the princess was not captured either. I don''t know how she escaped. We are still looking for her now."


    The bearded guard seemed to have heard something novel, and was surprised: "The princess has escaped? I always thought that the princess had been captured by us."


    Su Changxing said seriously: "It was a pity that I was able to catch it, but I almost missed it at that time."


    The bearded man looked around, saw that there was no one else, and said in a low voice: "I''m afraid you can''t talk about this matter casually, brother, and you will be beheaded if you spread secrets indiscriminately!"


    Su Changxing''s face remained unchanged, and he said with a smile: "I just told you two, the others don''t know, so you don''t need to worry."


    The two guards nodded thoughtfully, feeling that the three of them had become a group of people all at once.


    Su Changxing asked casually: "Do you know where the meeting hall is? I want to see the queen''s face with my own eyes."


    The bearded guard smiled, showing an expression that any man could understand: "It''s over there, I''ve seen it before, it''s really beautiful, it''s a pity."


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v3 Chapter 3： key

    Su Changxing didn''t stay too long, and walked towards the direction pointed by the guard, trying to bypass other guards to reduce the risk of being discovered.


    However, the closer you get to the meeting hall, the fewer guards there are.


    "There is still fighting here!"


    Su Changxing sensed that fighting was still taking place in the area behind the meeting hall, and the guards wearing blue robes and armor were huddled in a tower, making the last tenacious resistance.


    He observed the upstairs not far away, and found that there was indeed no one in the meeting hall, but he walked in so grandly, which seemed to be more eye-catching.


    The best way is to use the white feather flash to enter the meeting hall in a position where no one is paying attention.


    But the problem is that in this world, the distance of the white feather flickering will be shortened a lot, so it should not be possible to enter directly.


    And once there is a flaw, the guards around him may attack him in groups. In this place, even if you want to run, you won''t be able to escape.


    He stood in the corner of the corridor and pondered for a while, making sure that Shimmering White Feather could reach the top of the meeting hall, and then slide down from the hollow.


    In this process, he needs to find the best time, a time when the fewest people notice the meeting hall, and enter the meeting hall from the blind spot of everyone''s vision.


    This world is quite shielded from perception. His perception is already good, but he is still very vague about things outside the blind zone of vision, and he can''t detect anything further away.


    So this plan is feasible, and it is also the most reliable plan he can come up with in a short time.


    This kind of behavior seems extremely risky, but it has been deduced countless times in Su Changxing''s mind, and every step is carefully planned.


    He felt very reliable.


    Su Changxing''s figure suddenly appeared above the meeting hall, and landed gently on the roof without making a sound, like a feather falling gently.


    Then, he slid down from the hollow next to it without stopping, and entered the meeting hall.


    The place is in a mess, with some white pieces like tiles scattered on the ground, and dozens of corpses. On the top is a white jade throne with red cushions, which is full of dignity.


    A woman in a long white dress with coiled hair was hung directly above the throne. She had white and delicate skin and a figure of golden ratio. Even death could not conceal her nobility and elegance.


    The queen''s body was intact, except for a red spot on her neck, which was also a fatal injury, something pierced her neck and she died.


    Su Changxing took a look and noticed that the queen''s hands were empty, and she didn''t wear any rings or other items.


    Sure enough, not here.


    If he was the duke, after killing the queen, he would also search for everything on the queen, how could he leave the ring or something.


    Then, he checked the meeting hall again to confirm that there were no missing rings or anything like that, and conveniently threw the valuables from the corpses into his pocket Galaxy.


    He also found a silver musket, a mysterious item.


    [Rose Thorns: Crown B is in the top position, it has a strong armor-piercing effect, causing 80% armor-piercing, and can easily penetrate hard objects. ¡¿


    "It''s not a bad name."


    Su Changxing put the silver musket on his waist, ready to find a chance to try its power.


    The same is true for the mysterious items in this world, the effect is unpretentious, but practical.


    The effect of this armor-piercing looks mediocre, and it may be able to penetrate the body of a high-level Extraordinary.


    Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly noticed that the empress''s eyes were open, and she was looking diagonally downwards, at the throne.


    "Do you still miss your throne before you die..."


    Su Changxing felt that it might not be that simple. Could it be that the queen had sensed something was wrong at that time, so she hid the ring in the throne?


    This is just his conjecture, but it still needs to be verified.


    Su Changxing was wrapped in a shadow cloak and slowly moved towards the throne. This position could be seen from the outside, so he had to be careful.


    Very easily, Su Changxing found a colorful square ring between the throne seats.


    This confirmed his conjecture.


    "This should be the key. It is consistent with the steward''s description. As expected of the queen, she can be so far-sighted at this time. I''m afraid that once the ring is found by the Duke, the princess will be caught too."


    He put the ring on his index finger, and then returned to the roof in the same way, using the white feather to flash back to the previous position.


    "what is that?"


    A guard who was arranging documents suddenly noticed something. He looked up in the direction of the meeting hall and noticed that the white feathers floating in the air gradually disappeared.


    But after staring at it for a long time, nothing happened.


    "There is a situation! Follow me down to have a look."


    The guard was also quite decisive, and immediately led people to run down the corridor to check the situation in the lobby.


    Su Changxing passed by, glanced at them, and walked back calmly, speeding up his pace.


    He knew he didn''t have much time and those guards should be able to spot the anomaly.


    Walking all the way back, it didn''t take too long~www.novelhall.com~ The two guards were still gagging at the edge of the corridor.


    Su Changxing walked up the stairs with his head down, and passed by two attendants, but they didn''t notice anything unusual about him.


    When he reached the top floor, he just saw the attendant who had left before come back.


    The other party also noticed him.


    "What did you do just now, didn''t you let you guard here? Fortunately, the captain didn''t find out, otherwise he would have to scold us again."


    The attendant blamed, and finally smiled: "Do you still have cigarettes? Give me one, and I will pay you later."


    Su Changxing lowered his head slightly, and walked over, "There are more."


    At this moment, the attendant noticed something was wrong, frowned and said, "What''s wrong with your face."


    He was very vigilant, and at the same time put his hand on the long sword at his waist, ready to strike at any time.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing took out a cigarette from his arms and walked towards him. The whole process seemed natural and easy. They seemed to be very familiar old friends.


    A dark light flashed between his eyes.


    He used the ability of the butcher''s eye to make the other party believe his disguise in a short time, although this disguise has many flaws.


    In such an instant, Su Changxing swung his scythe, pierced his head from below, and knew his life.


    "Almost exposed, so dangerous."


    Su Changxing''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. The consumption of the Butcher''s Eye was extremely high for him, and it might throw his spirit into chaos.


    Then, he threw the body of the attendant into the galaxy in his pocket, and walked towards the queen''s bedroom in a generous manner.


    It feels like his home, controlled and casual.

 v3 Chapter 4： lover?

    Su Changxing walked into the queen''s bedroom, found the position of the patterned keyhole, pressed the ring in, and twisted it.


    Immediately afterwards, the sound of the mechanism turning came from inside, and some pattern-like rune engravings appeared on the wall.


    In front of him, one door after another opened, and the walls of the safe room were thick.


    Su Changxing walked through the long corridor and entered the safe room, just in time to see a girl in a tight leather skirt with a dagger in her hand standing at the door, looking this way cautiously.


    "Why is it you!" The girl exclaimed when she saw Su Changxing. Her appearance was somewhat similar to that of the empress. Her skin was tender and ruddy. Anyone who saw her would think she was beautiful and cute.


    The other party should be the queen.


    Su Changxing felt that the princess knew him, and asked back, "Huh? What''s the matter, I''m here to save you."


    Afterwards, he closed the door of the secret room with the ring backhand to prevent others from coming.


    As the mechanism turned, the doors behind him closed one by one.


    The girl seemed a little at a loss, and said in a low voice: "I never thought that you would come to save me."


    Su Changxing always felt that the other party''s expression was weird, and coughed: "Why can''t you think of it? What''s the relationship between me and the queen? Butler Messi asked me to save you with a ring before he died, so I came here."


    The girl gave Su Changxin a vicious look: "You ask me what kind of relationship you have, are you disgusting me!"


    Su Changxing showed a strange expression, and saw something from the face of the princess: "Okay, so we are lovers? This identity is a bit unexpected..."


    The princess didn''t answer, she was annoyed, she turned around and asked, "Where''s mother? Where did she go?"


    It seems she didn''t know that the Empress was dead.


    Su Changxing glanced at him, and said calmly, "He''s dead, killed by the Duke, and now he''s still hanging in the meeting hall."


    The girl''s reaction was not violent, but her eyes fluctuated slightly, as if she had already thought of the result before, and no one came to rescue her for so long, so something serious must have happened.


    The girl was silent for a while, and said to Su Changxing: "You are still willing to save me in this situation. It is said that you are cowardly and cowardly, but now it seems that it is not entirely true."


    Timid and cowardly?


    It''s hard for Su Changxing to imagine what kind of person he is. How can a cowardly person become a lover with the queen?


    At present, it seems that it is still being kept, it is really cowhide.


    Su Changxing remembered that he had read in the newspaper that the name of the princess should be Kasmin, and then said, "Kasmin, do you know a place called the ninth dimension?"


    "You call me by my first name? You''ve never called me that before." Kasmin said, frowning.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "What''s that called? Since the queen is dead, you should be the new queen now, so I''ll call you Your Lady Queen?"


    "What strange name? You should call me by my name." Kasimin looked at Su Changxing again, feeling something strange, "I haven''t heard of the ninth dimension you mentioned. It''s from a certain tavern. Name? You should be more familiar with this than me, I heard that you have been on the streets since you were a child, and you were an assassin before, a timid assassin."


    Su Changxing noticed that Ka Simin knew his identity very well. Should the princess know so much about the queen''s lover?


    Since the mission says that the location of the ninth dimension can be known from Kasmin, then she should know it, but the name may be different.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, then changed his mind and said, "Let''s go out first, do you know how to get out here?"


    Kasmin pointed to the back and said, "You can escape from the King Tower from the back of the safe room. They don''t know the location of the safe room, so this way must be safe."


    "Give me that ring first, it is the symbol of the empress."


    Su Changxing looked at the ring in his hand, shook his head and said, "No, I''ll give it to you after I go out."


    "Don''t believe me!" Kasmin puffed her mouth and said angrily, "I order you as a princess, give me something."


    Su Changxing cast her a glance, ignored her, and walked straight past her, "Don''t say so much, I only help you escape, I don''t care about the rest, this is a fair deal, Do you understand the deal?"


    Kasmin followed up from behind, and said coldly: "You are really heartless, you just want to abandon me like this."


    Su Changxing glanced at her helplessly, smiled and said, "I am the queen''s lover, not yours. What do you mean by abandoning you? If I can take you out and save your life, it will be considered even." gone."


    Kasmin gritted her teeth, still looking annoyed, and stopped when she wanted to say something.


    The safety room is well-equipped with food, water, a lot of books, and some weird mechanical gadgets. Even a person can live in this place for a long time.


    Su Changxing grabbed a fresh apple on the table and took a big bite, looked at the map on the wall and said, "Have you thought about what to do next? How to fight against the duke, I think if the empress is not a fool ~www.novelhall.com~ support you There should be quite a few people."


    Kasmin said affirmatively: "Of course! My mother made the empire revive from the turmoil more than ten years ago and glow with new glory."


    Su Changxing picked up another newspaper on the table: "I read it said that a large-scale plague broke out in the south, and many people died."


    Kasimin sighed: "This has happened in recent years. The plague is quite terrifying. Fortunately, Wodan was not affected by the sea."


    "Wordan, the duke has completely controlled me now. I need to leave here and go to Myron."


    Su Changxing asked, "What are you doing there?"


    "Uncle Eric is a well-known rune master throughout the country. His brilliance was ignited in the empire more than ten years ago. He has changed our era, and he will definitely help us." Kasmin said with full expectation Said.


    Su Changxing nodded, and put down the newspaper: "Okay, but correct me, it''s you, not us, and I have some urgent matters, and I don''t have the mind to meddle in other things."


    Kasmin stared at him, and said seriously: "My mother will definitely be sad when you look like this."


    "Oh~" Su Changxing turned expressionlessly and walked towards the back of the safe room.


    He noticed that there was a bronze mirror on the side, and he saw that he still looked the same in the mirror, but he was much older, with a fine beard on his chin.


    How is this going?


    I''m getting old?


    Su Changxing didn''t pay much attention to it either. Compared with so many unreasonable things, this is already considered reasonable.


    He came to the back of the safe room and used the ring to open the passage leading to the outside. As the mechanism turned, a faint light shone through the long corridor.

 v3 Chapter 5： Higher Ordinary World

    Su Changxing had just walked halfway along the passage when he stopped suddenly, noticing that there were a large number of guards nearby, "Don''t go out!"


    Kasmin also stopped walking immediately, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing walked back immediately, and said, "Didn''t you say that no one knows about the security room? Why are there so many people blocking you outside, as if they knew you were going to leave here?"


    Kasimin was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I''m not sure, no one should know, maybe it''s a coincidence. But how do you know there are people outside?"


    This world is very shielded from perception, and these people''s own perception is not strong, so they ignore perception, only hearing and touch.


    Su Changxing''s perception is also improving with the improvement of his mental power, and he has just been able to break through the perception barrier of this world, so he can detect the guards squatting outside.


    They were waiting for Su Changxing and the two to go out, as if they knew they would go out from here.


    "So what do we do now?" Kasmin asked.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "We can only wait. There are too many people outside, and we can''t beat them. We can only wait until they leave. Let''s see the situation tomorrow."


    As a princess, Kasmin has a strong personality and is quite assertive, "Actually, we can sneak out at night while it''s dark."


    "Slip out? Do you know how to sneak?" Su Changxing was a little different, he didn''t expect that this princess could be an assassin.


    He could tell that the other party was also an Extraordinary, probably around the sixth rank, but he couldn''t see the specific position.


    Kasimin nodded, and said as a matter of course: "Of course, didn''t you teach me this ability? Don''t want to admit it?"


    I teach?


    Su Changxing didn''t expect him to take into account such an identity as the teacher of the queen. It seems that the relationship between the queen and him is really good.


    This lover is no ordinary lover.


    The two returned to the safe room again. Su Changxing sat down in front of the table, flipped through some books on the bookcase, and wanted to learn about the situation in this world.


    Seeing Su Changxing''s appearance, Ka Semin was very puzzled: "I remember you don''t like reading, why are you still pretending to flip through the book now?"


    Su Changxing smiled: "I''m more motivated now, can''t I? And it''s like this now, shouldn''t you think about how to restore the empire?"


    Kasimin was playing with a small knife in his hand, and said disdainfully: "It''s no use just thinking about it, you still have to do it, as long as you let me escape, I will definitely avenge my mother, and I don''t care about any of the duke''s people." Will let it go."


    Her personality is in sharp contrast to her appearance, and she has a strong blood.


    As a person who survived the doomsday, Su Changxing admired such a personality, and felt that it was easier for people with such a personality to survive, and most weak people died.


    This is a process similar to bad money driving out good money. The apocalypse will not end, and most of the remaining people will have bad personalities.


    The perfectly good and upright cannot live.


    Su Changxing thought of the white tiles on the floor of the meeting hall, and asked, "What is a rune warrior, do you know? I heard that it killed your mother."


    Kasimin hesitated and said, "It''s a kind of rune, a large puppet made by controlling a living body. Its strength is extremely terrifying. A rune warrior is comparable to an army of hundreds of people."


    "This thing was actually invented by Uncle Eric, but he only designed a prototype and didn''t manufacture the real thing."


    "But later it was stolen by the Duke and he created a rune warrior. The Duke also relied on the rune, and the warrior captured the king''s tower."


    "I heard that he is planning to build an army of rune warriors, so I have to kill it before that."


    Su Changxing listened to Ka Semin''s words, and reckoned that this so-called rune warrior might be as powerful as a great wizard.


    What is the concept of an army of one hundred people? The weakest of these guards and servants is the seventh-order Extraordinary, and there are sixth-order ones, and they can even see fifth-order extraordinary ones.


    This was also the reason why Su Changxing was so careful and fearful.


    But there are still some things he didn''t understand, and he hasn''t felt anything similar to these guards so far.


    And sixth-order Extraordinary people can often master the field, even if they don''t specialize in research, with the understanding of power, the gradual improvement of strength is a matter of course.


    "Do you know the domain?" Su Changxing asked thoughtfully.


    Kasimin frowned, very puzzled: "What is that? Liu Luola, what''s wrong with you, it feels weird after you come back this time, and you lost your memory?"


    She noticed Su Changxing''s abnormality, felt like he had lost his memory, his personality changed drastically, and he always said some strange things.


    Although Liu Luola was timid in the past, she was an excellent assassin, and more importantly...


    Su Changxing was also a little helpless, he really didn''t know anything, such an in-depth conversation would definitely reveal flaws, so he simply admitted: "Yes, I just lost my memory, I don''t remember anything."


    Kasmin showed her original performance: "No wonder, but I think you are very good now. If mother sees you now, she should be even happier."


    Su Changxing was stunned: "Why?"


    Kasimin smiled, shook her head and said, "I won''t tell you."


    The princess should be the top class in this world. If she doesn''t even know about it, it means that there is no domain in this world.


    In this way, the world appears distorted. Most people are Extraordinary, but they don''t know that they are Extraordinary, and they can use this power unconsciously.


    This is like an ordinary high-level world~www.novelhall.com~ People here hold powerful power, but they can''t understand power. They are quite afraid of magic, and instead give birth to some strange things.


    One thing Su Changxing is sure of is that for him, people in this world are like a group of blind people who can¡¯t see anything, or the rules of this world are like this, just like the fact that firearms cannot be used in the zombie world, just like the sun It rises in the east and falls in the west, just like water flowing from a high place to a low place.


    "Interesting?" Su Changxing smiled, noticing that the injuries on his body were recovering at an extremely fast speed, and most of them might be recovered by night.


    Here he feels like a fish in water, and even feels that even without the help of the doomsday game, after a certain period of time, he can break through to the sixth rank on his own.


    "It''s no wonder that only high-level players are allowed to enter. It is not only a restriction, but also a protection. Ordinary people will be alienated and become monsters in an instant when they come to this place."


    Thinking of this, he is not in a hurry to find the position of the ninth dimension. In this world, his strength can be further improved, and there is no "antivirus software", so he is theoretically safe.


    It''s just that there will be other advanced players here?


    Logically speaking, there should be. He came here through the Bronze Gate, and other high-level players can also come here through the Bronze Man.


    But maybe.


    In this world, all the avatars of his friends on his phone turned gray, except for the hunting dog.


    It seems that advanced players can break through the world to communicate.


    However, he didn''t contact the hunting dog immediately. The other party may not be reliable. As the saying goes, it is an acquaintance who cheats. With the bad character of the hunting dog, he will probably cheat him too.

 v3 Chapter 6： Fortified Kings Tower

    , Global Game: Comes with Portable Store


    As time went by little by little, Kasmin was also quite a talkative person. They chatted without saying a word, and the two sides soon became familiar with each other.


    "It''s about time now." Kasmin said, looking at the green leather alarm clock on the table.


    The shape of the alarm clock is quite novel. It is in the shape of an 8 as a whole, with the alarm clock on the top and a small mirror on the bottom.


    It gave Su Changxing the illusion that the alarm clock had traveled through time.


    It is difficult for a person to break through the limitations of the times, just like in an ordinary world, there are almost no extraordinary people.


    In such a world stuck in the age of steam, someone would actually design this kind of alarm clock, which made Su Changxing feel unexpected.


    "This is also designed by Uncle Eric. He invented this electronic clock, which is very convenient. My mother was thinking about whether to replace the knocking clock in the king tower with an electronic clock." Kasimin said. She said lonely, thinking of her mother.


    However, Su Changxing smelled something unusual. This person named Eric could not have come from another world, he was also a player, or some kind of time traveler.


    "What else did this man named Eric invent?" Su Changxing asked.


    Kasimin showed a look of admiration: "He invented many things, and his wisdom illuminates this era. Those steam ships on the sea outside are all his masterpieces."


    Su Changxing fiddled with the alarm clock, and found that the power source of this thing was not a battery, but a tube of transparent blue liquid, "What?"


    "That''s black whale oil," Kasmin said.


    "Black whale oil?" Su Changxing frowned, "Is this oil extracted from whales?"


    Kasmin shook his head and said, "No, the mixture extracted from the ore, but the energy source invented by Uncle Eric in the early days is whale oil extracted from whales."


    "The similar thing synthesized from the ore later is called black whale oil, but whale oil is still used as the main energy source, which is more pure and stable. Those ships outside use whale oil."


    [Black whale oil: a mixture extracted from certain minerals, which can be used as energy. ¡¿


    OK.


    So scary.


    Su Changxing realized that this guy named Eric, if he wasn''t a time traveler or a player, his creativity had reached a terrifying level.


    "Let''s go now. The time is about the same. It was not long after dark. Their vigilance should be at the lowest level at this time." Su Changxing said analytically.


    Most of his strength has recovered by now, so he is very confident.


    If he was discovered, he could forcefully rush out.


    The door to the outside of the safe room opened slowly without any sound, accompanied by extremely weak vibrations.


    Su Changxing also had to marvel at the ingenuity of the mechanism, which seemed to use the world''s unique runes combined with the technology of the steam age.


    At this time, it was already dark outside, and the moon and stars were sparse.


    The guards around are still there, but the number is much smaller.


    "Follow me." Su Changxing turned his head and motioned to Ka Semin.


    Seeing that Su Changxing''s figure suddenly became blurred and disappeared into the shadows, Kasimin looked surprised, "You know magic!"


    It seemed to her like magic.


    In their world, people who can use magic are often pagans, who have accepted the power of demons from the curtain world, and are street rats that everyone shouts and beats.


    Su Changxing looked back at her, "This is not magic."


    There were guards on the city wall patrolling back and forth, and while they were away, Su Changxing led Kasimin to slide over the iron roof, and the timing was perfect.


    Kasimin''s stealth skills are superb, she moves quickly, and she doesn''t make any sound. What''s more, she is in the shadows and has a low sense of presence. Even Su Changxing can hardly detect her position.


    But if you look closely with the naked eye, you can see it clearly.


    Going further, you will come to a gate. There are four guards standing on both sides of the gate. There are seven or eight guards on the wall above the gate.


    The high beams have the ability to break stealth, once they are illuminated, they will definitely be discovered.


    With no room to sneak past, they had to take a long detour or force their way through.


    Su Changxing squatted in the bushes not far away to observe, and found that the strength of these guards was not that strong, except for one at the 6th rank, the others were at the 7th rank.


    This place is on the outskirts of the king''s tower, so they can rush out even if they break through forcefully. Of course, it''s best not to cause too much commotion.


    In fact, in Su Changxing''s mind, it would be best to use the gun of silence to deal with the guards on the guard tower silently.


    It''s just that he realized that the world''s restrictions on weapons, muskets will not be restricted.


    However, weapons beyond the times, such as sniper rifles and silenced pistols, will be suppressed and their power will be greatly reduced.


    Especially his sniper rifle, which didn''t come from a discount store, came into this world and basically couldn''t be used.


    Items in discount stores seem to be resistant to this restriction, like in Zombieland, it doesn''t matter at all.


    It''s just that this is a high-level world, the restrictions are too strong, and the weapons in discount stores are not immune, but they can still be used, but their power has been reduced.


    The least affected of these is the revolver.


    Just when Su Changxing was hesitating, he saw Kasimin take out a crossbow arrow from behind and signaled to Su Changxing that she could kill the guards on the sentry tower.


    \"target=\"_\">/book/jiyindashidai/>


    Crossbow?


    Su Changxing remembered that he also had a bow and arrow, but the power of that bow and arrow was too weak, probably not enough to kill these guards.


    After much deliberation, he still decided to assassinate at close quarters.


    While Kasmin was moving, he also wore a shadow cloak and moved forward, gradually approaching the guards at the door.


    "I heard that those in the city guard are still organizing resistance. They are really tenacious. What''s the point of that?"


    "My lord duke doesn''t want to have more casualties, so I let them live, haha, I don''t know if they can hold on after tomorrow."


    "I think the princess should have already run away, what''s the point of us guarding here?"


    "I heard that there is a powerful assassin in the king''s tower who killed someone, but we haven''t found his location yet, so be careful, maybe it''s around here now."


    "Understood, what kind of powerful assassins, I think they are all famous. Haven''t we killed few assassins? Those heretics are very difficult to deal with."


    ¡­


    Su Changxing heard these guards talking loudly from a distance, and the other party actually guessed his existence. He didn''t know if it was a coincidence or what.


    He had been observing Kasmin''s position, and they both had to work together so that they would not be discovered.


    Seeing the moment when Kasimin made a move, he guided Baiyu to move behind a guard at a remote position on the left side of the gate. He was just outside the blind spot of other guards, and only the people on the sentry tower could see him.


    at the same time.


    Kasimin shot and killed the guard standing at the gate of the sentry tower with a crossbow arrow, then quickly climbed up, and chopped off the guard who was controlling the long-range light with one knife.


    Su Changxing killed the guard without any movement, even though the other three guards were nearby, he didn''t notice anything unusual.


    He took two steps forward, cut across the two talking guards with a sickle, and briefly hypnotized the opposite guard with the Butcher''s Eye.


    In less than three seconds, the four guards were all killed by him without any resistance or even any movement.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but admire his superb skills in his heart.


    As for the guards on the city wall, they ignored them and walked straight through the gate to leave.


    The high beams are controlled mechanically. The guards who controlled them were dead, but they were still moving on their own. The guards on the wall did not notice any abnormalities in a short period of time.


    go further.


    The strength of the guards became much weaker. Under the leadership of Su Changxing, they turned left and right, bypassing most of the guards, and successfully arrived at the gate of the king tower.


    The gate is tightly closed, made of steel, it is difficult to break open by force, and the city wall is more than ten to twenty meters high.


    "It''s not easy to go out, and even if you do, it''s easy to be discovered."


    Su Changxing noticed that there were more than a dozen high-beam lights on the city wall, illuminating a large area outside the city wall, making it impossible to sneak close.


    Kasmin gestured: "I have a solution. There is a water outlet leading to the river nearby, and you can slide out directly from there."


    "Is it reliable?" Su Changxing felt that it was outrageous that there would be a passage leading to the outside in the Wang Pagoda. He was really not afraid of assassins coming in through the passage.


    Kasimin showed a slight smile and explained: "There are iron fences blocking the drainage channel, and the **** is extremely steep, and there is always water washing away, so it is impossible to get up."


    Su Changxing rubbed his chin, thoughtfully said: "It means we still have to open the fence, how?"


    "All you need is a key," Kasmin said.


    "Where''s the key?" Su Changxing asked.


    Kasimin looked at the ring on Su Changxing''s hand: "The thing in your hand is the key, and this is also a reserved escape route."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but said: "You guys are really far-sighted. When you built the king''s tower, you already thought about running away."


    "This is called comprehensiveness." Kasmin emphasized.


    Then, according to Kasmin''s guidance, they came to a drain near the south side of the city wall. Weeds in front of the drain blocked the entire drain, and it was really hard for ordinary people to find it.


    The drain is not too big or too small, just enough for a person to squat forward, which is probably designed.


    It was damp down there, and the air stank, but not too bad.


    "The water in the toilet should not be drained from here." Su Changxing said ~www.novelhall.com~ Ka Semin was not sure: "Maybe there are, but not many, and the drainage pipes have been remodeled many times later , many places are in common.¡±


    "Okay, I''m sure it smells like shit."


    Su Changxing saw the hint of "True Knowledge" and couldn''t help complaining.


    [Dirty water mixed with feces: It is not recommended to drink it, it is not good for your health, but if you are really thirsty, you can also try it. ¡¿


    Oh, this kind of unnecessary information is analyzed very clearly.


    Su Changxing held his breath and walked forward along the drainage channel. After walking more than 10 meters, the **** became larger and larger, and the water flow became larger and larger.


    There are moss and other things attached to the pipe, which makes it very slippery. Without some special means, it will be easily washed down if the water flow is bigger.


    "This design is very clever. It leads all the waste water to one place and then washes it down."


    In the back, it was also difficult for him to stabilize his body, so he could only slide down the water. After about ten seconds, with a crisp sound, he slammed into the fence heavily.


    Immediately afterwards, Kasmin also slid down from behind and was hugged by him.


    "Are you all right?" Ka Semin asked, hearing a loud noise, knowing that Su Changxing had bumped into the fence.


    Because of the obstruction of the fence, the water flow was moderated, and half of the entire channel was flooded.


    "It''s fine." Su Changxing replied.


    His body strength is very high, such an impact does not cause much damage to him, but it does make him feel some pain.


    Then, he pressed his hand against the keyhole on the fence and twisted it.


    Bright runes emerged from the fence.


    About half a second later, the fence suddenly opened, and the two fell down again following the impact of the water.

 v3 Chapter 7： pagan?

    , Global Game: Comes with Portable Store


    The icy river water rushed past the top of his head. The water was so heavy that Su Changxing felt as if he had fallen into the mud and sand, and it took him a lot of effort to climb up from below.


    But when he climbed up, he didn''t see Kasmin''s figure.


    "Still down there?"


    He watched from above, jumped into the water again, and precisely grabbed Kasmin and dragged him up.


    Very weird water, maybe this is the water in the higher world, if you want to live here, you need at least the seventh-order level.


    Ordinary people like Lan Xing who fell into such water would probably be crushed instantly by the pressure of the water, turning into a pile of minced meat, and soon there would be no blood left.


    Due to lack of physical strength and the turbulent water flow, Kasmin did not climb up for a while.


    "Thank you." Kasmin gasped and said with her hands on the ground, her hair was wet and stuck to her forehead and cheeks.


    "It seems that your escape route is not designed too scientifically, there is a possibility of drowning people." Su Changxing stood up from the ground and complained to the huge drain.


    They are now located by the river, there are lights coming from above, the surroundings are very dark, and there are no people, and there are shouts from a distance.


    The king''s tower is not for people to approach, so there are no people around here, especially at night, if they appear here, they can easily be regarded as assassins and killed by the guards.


    "Where are we going now?" Ka Semin looked at Su Changxing and asked. She felt that the other party was very reliable this way, so she subconsciously asked.


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, and said, "I don''t know much about the situation here, shouldn''t I ask you this?"


    "That''s right, you lost your memory, I don''t know how mother got you back before." Kasimin patted her head and said in response.


    She took out a black mask from her arms and put it on herself: "Many people know what I look like, so I can''t show up. The Duke is probably looking for me."


    "We went to the Hound Bar, which is the site of the Hound Gang, but that gang is actually a power of our royal family, the gang''s boss, the former captain of the City Guard." Kasmin explained.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "Is it reliable?"


    Kasmin affirmed: "Of course it''s reliable, that gang has done a lot of things for us over the years."


    Su Changxing shrugged and said, "Then let''s go. I see there are guards patrolling around here. We''d better be careful. Is there a curfew here at night?"


    Kasmin said: "No, but I''m afraid not many people dare to come out today, they are all hiding."


    "That''s true, so when the two of us are walking on the street, it will definitely be obvious. It''s best to hide."


    Su Changxing put on the shadow cloak again, and his figure disappeared into the shadow of the corner.


    Kasmin saw it and followed, "Do you know which direction to go?"


    Su Changxing glanced back at her: "Anyway, it''s not in the direction of Wang Pagoda."


    Although it looked very casual, he had been observing the surrounding environment. It was some distance away from the Wang Pagoda, and a small boat could be seen floating on the river not far ahead.


    It was a small boat, more like an iron cage, and there was a person bound and imprisoned in it. He couldn''t see it, but he could feel it vaguely.


    Su Changxing glanced at the ship, and asked casually, "What are these ships usually used for?"


    Kasimin glanced at it out of the corner of his eye: "Those who transport goods are generally not visible, and they are considered black goods."


    Su Changxing nodded, didn''t say anything, and didn''t plan to meddle in other people''s business.


    This world is hazy and unreal to him, he is more like a spectator, only enough interests can drive him to do something.


    Walking along the street, there are some pedestrians, as well as patrolling guards.


    There are also checkpoints set up between the streets and people are guarding them. If you want to pass by, you must check your appearance.


    Although Kasmin is an expensive princess, she is not a young lady who does not leave the door and does not go out. She is very familiar with this generation, "This kind of checkpoint is set between streets, and we can pass through the houses, but the doors and windows of the surrounding houses It seems to be locked down."


    The two stood behind a flower bed, and there were no guards around. They could see the flickering fire in the alleyway directly in front of them, and several people gathered around a fire to keep warm.


    It seemed that those people were still eating. They were talking and laughing at first, but after a while they started fighting. I don''t know why.


    Although these people seemed to be beating fiercely, they still restrained themselves and did not draw their knives.


    These beggar-like people are at least at the eighth-rank level, and one of them is also a seventh-rank Extraordinary, who is more capable of fighting, and one person beats several others to fight.


    Su Changxing didn''t continue to watch the excitement. This kind of thing seems to be common in this world. He opened his hand and said to Ka Semin, "Hold me, and I will take you there."


    "Huh?" Kasimin froze for a moment, not understanding what it meant.


    "Don''t make a fuss." Su Changxing didn''t explain too much, wrapped his left hand around her shoulders, and at the same time guided Bai Yu to flash.


    This is an extremely simple method, using the white feather flashing to go directly through the house to the other side.


    The things in front of me shook.


    They came to the stairs in the house. This is an apartment-style house. The upper and lower doors are closed tightly, and the corridors are lit with dim lights.


    "You really know magic, you are a heretic!" Kasimin looked at Su Changxing in shock.


    She had never seen heretics perform magic, only beheaded heretics.


    "Heretics? Are those who know magic a heretic?" Su Changxing looked sideways at Ka Simin and asked thoughtfully.


    He thought that ordinary humans in this world can only use power, but not understand power, and it seems very ordinary on the contrary.


    The number of heretics is very small, and their perception has broken through this world, so they can use some supernormal abilities, which are called magic.


    id=wzsy>


    Could these heretics be players?


    Su Changxing felt that this was very possible. Since the Bronze Gate led him here, there must be players here.


    It''s just that now, it seems that the players are not the main force in this world, but the existence that is excluded and beaten by everyone.


    I thought it was doing too many unreasonable things.


    Existences like players, in the process of continuously doing tasks for a long time, their world view will materialize~www.novelhall.com~ Emotions will become indifferent, and they will not be bound by rules.


    in other words.


    Players may be players in the true sense. They regard one world after another as a game, and the life in it is one NPC after another.


    All their actions are based on the completion of the task as the criterion, and there is no need to consider other possible consequences.


    It also seems plausible that players are treated like heretics.


    "Basically, those who know magic are pagans, and all pagans know magic." Kasmin said affirmatively.


    Su Changxing thought for a while: "Actually, this shouldn''t be considered magic. The form is different, and the result may be similar."


    "Wait a minute, there are two guards here, we will go out after they leave."


    "Magic is really convenient!" Ka Shi sensitively sighed: "This ability to distinguish the location of other people should also be magic!"


    "Almost." Su Changxing said with a smile.


    He also doesn''t quite know how to explain that perception is very important to Extraordinary, and an ordinary person with perception can become Extraordinary more easily.


    But the composition of this world has subverted his cognition.


    These people have low perception, or even no perception, but they can still become high-level Beyonders.


    From the previous point of view, this was a very exaggerated thing. It was like a child who couldn''t even crawl and started running on the ground, and even flew up. The adults below stared blankly.


    After more than ten minutes, the team of guards outside left, and he used the white feather flashing again to lead Kasmin out of the house to the street behind.


    The houses in this area are lower than before, and there are more people on the street, most of them are gangsters or drunks.

 v3 Chapter 8： The Hound Tavern

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    This is probably the area of ??Dongcheng, bordering on the slums, where a large number of low-level civilians live, and a large part of them are factory workers.


    Wangta''s coup will not stop the factory. At this time, some workers will leave work one after another, wearing white shorts and iron hammers tied to their waists.


    The Hound Tavern is located on 13th Street in the East City, just near the border with the slums. The people are messy, and there are no guards patrolling here, so it looks safe.


    "The Hound Tavern is considered the lowest tavern. Most of the wine in it is low-quality alcoholic beverages with some soda powder and some water."


    "Although this kind of wine is not pure, it also conceals the bad taste of low-quality wine. Many people like it, of course, because they can only afford this."


    Kasmin walked in front and said, with a little more confidence in her expression, as if this is her territory.


    This princess is not easy.


    Su Changxing thought about it, Kasmin was very different from the princess he imagined, several different temperaments mixed in her body, she was a noble princess, but also like an assassin born on the street.


    "I didn''t expect you to come to this kind of place again." Su Changxing said.


    Ka Semin glanced at Su Changxing, and said with a smile, "You brought me here at first, and I was scolded by my mother after I went back, but I like the feeling of freedom outside."


    Under the leadership of Kasmin, the two of them walked into the tavern one after another. It was very noisy and full of vulgar language.


    Some people had hammers tied to their waists, and they looked like factory workers, and some people wore decent coats, which should be members of gangs.


    Kasmin turned around and said to Su Changxing:


    "This is the territory of the Hound Gang. Most of the taverns are members of the Hound Gang. This kind of gang is not as bad as imagined. In the early days of its establishment, the purpose was more to keep warm. There are many workers in the Hound Gang."


    Su Changxing nodded: "So this is your method?"


    "No, it was also to obtain some information at the beginning."


    Kasimin went straight to the innermost, took Su Changxing up to the second floor, came to the counter on the left, and put the knife in his hand heavily on the wooden table: "I want to see your boss."


    It was a strong man in brown cloth with two scars on his face, he was about to get angry when he saw Kasimin''s arrogance, but when he saw the knife, his expression changed drastically.


    On the handle of the small knife is a disc formed of squares, which is the symbol of Wangta.


    "Okay, my lord, please wait a moment." The strong man lowered his head slightly, turned around and walked inside.


    The other party is a member of the royal family, and the coup just happened today, so the identities of these two people can''t help but make him daydream.


    But this kind of thing is beyond his control.


    Su Changxing followed Ka Simin into the back room, which was a large study room, and a middle-aged man in gray tights was waiting inside.


    When he saw Kasmin, he knelt on the ground on one knee and said firmly, "Jefferson has met your most loyal servant!"


    Su Changxing clearly felt that Kasimin breathed a sigh of relief. Even though she was very confident, she still had some other worries before.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Kasmin said blankly, "Of course I know your loyalty, Captain Jefferson."


    This is a tedious but practical etiquette.


    Jefferson stared at Su Changxing, feeling strange, with sharp eyes: "Who are you?"


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, he didn''t think about how to introduce his identity for a while, could he tell the other party that I am the queen''s lover?


    This identity probably can''t be put on the bright side, the queen can''t have a lover on the bright side, he still knows this, and since the queen is dead, there is no need to say it.


    Kasimin said, "Is he the captain of the guard who protected me?"


    Jefferson thought for a while and said, "It feels a little strange."


    Jefferson used to be the captain of the city guard, and he knew many people in the tower. Although he was not considered powerful, dignitaries would give him some face.


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "I''m new to the post, it''s normal that you don''t know me."


    Jefferson showed admiration: "Being able to protect the princess has proved your loyalty!"


    Kasmin went on: "I need to leave Wodan and go to Myron."


    Jefferson didn''t think much, and immediately said: "There are ships leaving these days, I can contact you to help you escape from here. The Duke is just a moth, and only you can lead the empire. It must not be long before I can see you again .¡±


    His attitude is very humble, humble to the bone, but this is not surprising, this society is like this, with a strict class system, the royal family stands at the top, and as long as they don''t make any mistakes, they will be supported.


    Even if the Duke uses force to force a coup, he will not be recognized by the majority of people. He is just a clown with a gun, not worthy of sitting on Wodan, let alone ruling the empire.


    "You guys can rest here today. It''s very safe here. There have been guards who have come to search it before, and no one will come again in a short time." Jefferson continued.


    Jefferson looked very reliable, worthy of being the captain of the city guard.


    Su Changxing also followed Kasimin to rest here. In fact, he didn''t need to follow. The Duke was looking for the princess, but he wasn''t wanted. No one knew him at all, even if he was walking on the street.


    It''s just that he wanted to get information about the ninth dimension from the princess, which is why he rescued the princess.


    In the room of the tavern, Su Changxing asked seriously: "Is there a place that you know about but haven''t been to, and no one else has been there."


    Kasmin thought for a while, then pointed to the ceiling: "The stars, the moon, the sun."


    Su Changxing was silent for a while: "You know that''s not what I meant."


    "But what you said is too general. Can you be more specific? I don''t like to play guessing games." Kasimin played with the knife. Although he didn''t know what Su Changxing was going to do, he was still extremely patient.


    Su Changxing thought for a while ~www.novelhall.com~ and asked again: "Then I''ll be straightforward, do you know a place where heretics gather?"


    "A place where heretics gather? If anyone knew about such a place, the army would have gone there to encircle it." Kasmin replied.


    Su Changxing stared at her, and said silently: "What you said makes sense."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    He suddenly had the feeling that it was a waste of time to fetch water from a bamboo basket. He tried his best to rescue the princess, but he didn''t seem to get anything, except for a special enhancement.


    But the special enhancement didn''t have much effect on him, and his attributes in all aspects were very high.


    Wait, this doesn''t seem to strengthen the body.


    [Weapon Enhancement: You can further enhance a certain aspect of the weapon, including firmness, toughness, sharpness, elasticity, etc., and related characteristics. ¡¿


    This kind of strengthening is the first time he has seen it, and it is also the first time he has heard of it. He has never seen anyone who has received this kind of reward before. Is it unique to advanced players?


    He didn''t use it right away. This time, because the firearms were restricted, the strengthening of his combat power was still limited.


    "So can we strengthen Tai?"


    Su Changxing was not sure, his sickle was Tao Yi, and Tao Yi was his sickle.


    I tried it, but it didn''t work, it seems that Taoi is not a pure weapon.


    So this time, he will keep it for the time being, and use it when he thinks it is necessary.


    Since the ninth dimension has no clue, Su Changxing feels that the key clue is related to Ka Semin, so he decides to follow her for the time being.

 v3 Chapter 9： white terror

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    As the night deepened, the number of people on the street gradually decreased, and it became quiet and serene. The cold wind blew outside the window, and the lights in the distance were extinguished bit by bit.


    Su Changxing stood motionless by the window all night, observing the outside environment. He found that after coming to this world, the disadvantages of the dreamer were further weakened.


    Game Butcher also has its downsides.


    Su Changxing didn''t notice it at first, but after fighting Harris, he realized that he was even more indifferent to life, and killing people seemed to be no different from killing pigs.


    Logically speaking, he is very restrained in his heart and will not have such symptoms, but due to the influence of his position, he still inevitably becomes indifferent.


    "Heretic! Go after him, and don''t let him get away."


    Shouts came from outside the window.


    Su Changxing saw a large group of guards and chased them in one direction.


    pagan?


    He wanted to confirm whether the so-called heretics were players. This was an opportunity, so he followed through the window.


    The man being chased looked like a beggar, with tattered clothes and a green bottle in his hand.


    "It looks familiar." Only then did Su Changxing realize that this was one of the few people who fought before.


    The beggar ran very fast, but was besieged by a large number of guards, forced into a corner, and finally fell into a state of nowhere to go.


    He smashed the glass bottle in his hand to the ground, and with a crisp sound, three black figures appeared on the ground, killing the guards.


    "What the **** is this!"


    "Get rid of him quickly."


    Facing these three strange black shadows, the surrounding guards were also terrified, and immediately pulled out their muskets and shot at the black shadows.


    Then, gunshots rang out, and three black figures were smashed into sieves and dispersed.


    Seeing this, the beggar showed panic on his face, turned over and crawled towards the wall, thinking of jumping over the wall to escape.


    Just as he was about to climb to the top of the wall, he was shot in the arm by a musket, but he still did not fall.


    Immediately afterwards, a black spherical object fell in front of him and exploded.


    Under the impact of the explosion, he fell from above. He wasn''t dead yet, but his side face and shoulders were blasted into a lake of flesh and blood, but he was hacked to death by the rushing guards.


    "Is this a player? It''s too easy to die." Su Changxing frowned, thinking that if he was a player, he shouldn''t have such a miserable life.


    Seeing that the beggar was dead, the expressions on the faces of the guards relaxed a little. It could be seen that they really thought the beggar was a heretic.


    Those guards didn''t take care of the beggar''s body, so others would naturally clean it up, checked the surrounding situation, found nothing unusual, and left as a team.


    After they left, Su Changxing also went up to check on the corpse, and he saw a mobile phone with a black screen left beside the corpse. \\./hand\\./machine\\./version\\./none\\./wrong\\./first\\./post~~


    He is a player!


    Su Changxing got more than one million points and three black coins from his mobile phone.


    Black coins?


    This may be a currency exclusive to advanced players.


    "Only three are too poor, worthy of beggars."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing felt that this player was miserable, and he turned into a beggar. He didn''t know if it was his identity in this world, or what.


    What made him more concerned was how these guards discovered the identity of the beggar.


    They have almost no perception. In theory, as long as Su Changxing does not use his abilities in full view, he will not be discovered.


    It''s not that simple.


    Anyone who can become a player is not really stupid.


    This beggar player should not be exposed like this, through other methods.


    Su Changxing reckoned that every player who came here would have his own identity.


    Just like when he played Klein back then, he couldn''t be exposed, and he couldn''t do things that didn''t fit his identity. Otherwise, other people would recognize the player''s identity, that is, the identity of a heretic.


    In Su Changxing''s opinion, being a beggar is very easy to play, all you need is food and pretending to be miserable, especially compared to him, the queen''s lover.


    The opponent should also be a novice player, unknown. (The next page is more exciting!)


    Bai''s rules were exposed, and he was besieged by these guards.


    Be careful.


    Su Changxing felt that it would be best not to expose it until he found the ninth dimension, but Kasmin knew his identity as a pagan.


    This is a bit troublesome.


    After that, he quickly returned to the restaurant, but saw Jefferson at the door.


    Jefferson looked around, then walked along the street towards the Wang Tower.


    This is to inform?


    Su Changxing feels that Ka Semin''s so-called reliability is generally not very reliable.


    If Jefferson really wanted to tell the truth, it would be true to kill the other party before telling the truth, but Jefferson''s strength was at the sixth level, and he couldn''t figure out how much fighting power he had.


    Jefferson''s speed was not fast, as if he was walking, and maybe he would not have thought that someone would be following him at this time.


    Halfway through, Jefferson turned back and walked towards the coast and the factory. The route he traveled was very strange, like a big circle.


    Then he entered the slums, where more than a hundred people were waiting, masked, armed with bladed clubs and even muskets.


    "It looks like a fight between gangs, and I don''t know what Jefferson wants to do."


    Su Changxing followed behind the whole time, standing on the low roof and observing from a distance.


    It seemed like a hasty move.


    Hundreds of people rushed towards the warehouse on the coast. There were guards outside the warehouse, but there were not many people, only a dozen or so coming and going.


    "Do you want to rebel!"


    The guards yelled at the workers who saw the weapons.


    But then he became scared. Seeing that these people had never heard of it, he took a musket and fired at the crowd, knocking off one person''s shoulder.


    With the sound of gunfire, the whole scene was in chaos. Hundreds of people rushed over from all directions. The dozen or so guards were really powerful. After pestering for ten minutes, they killed more than a dozen people and fell down one by one.


    Jefferson ran up all the way with the head, and the remaining scattered guards couldn''t stop them.


    Just as Su Changxing was thinking about what these people were going to do, he noticed that there were a lot of ships docked on the coast here, including small fishing boats and large ships.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Are they here to borrow a boat?


    There was a coup in the Wangta, and the princess fled again. Looking for a boat to escape was not as simple as Jefferson said.


    "Loyalty!"


    Su Changxing was probably sure that the former captain of the city guard would not betray the princess in the short term. He could be regarded as a person of faith, but the object of this faith was the empire and the royal family.


    It is not unreasonable for the Wodan royal family to be able to dominate the empire for hundreds of years.


    "There are not many people around at night, so things should be done."


    Just when Su Changxing thought there would be no accidents, an accident happened.


    As the gears turned, the sound of collision rang in his ears. Although the sound was not loud, it was still extremely clear under his perception.


    Perception surpasses vision, touch, and smell. If the range can be diffused large enough, it will be better than "God''s perspective".


    Su Changxing closed his eyes, raised his field of vision, and saw the source of the gear sound.


    One is covered by white armor, with gears exposed at the joints, slender feet and legs, a diamond-shaped head, eight slender blades on one arm, and four gun barrels on the other arm. Composed of four blades.


    It looks like a huge robot as a whole, standing quietly on the roof of the factory.


    When Jefferson and others approached, its eyes moved, and the rune patterns on the white armor lit up and glowed fluorescently.


    "What the hell?"


    Su Changxing discovered that there was a person inside the robot-like thing, which didn''t seem to be alive, but was alive, like the dead flesh and blood of a wizard.


    "Those who approach will be killed without mercy."


    A mechanical sound sounded.


    Jefferson and others also noticed the existence of that thing.


    "What it is!"


    The people below were a little confused, they had never seen such a thing before, and subconsciously retreated.


    Then came fear, and misery. \\./hand\\./machine\\./version\\./none\\./wrong\\./first\\./post~~(The next page is more exciting!)


    Shout~www.novelhall.com~ The white thing jumped down from the roof and landed firmly in the crowd, making a loud noise. With the sound of the blade, the bodies of seven or eight people around were cut off.


    Looking at this scene, Su Changxing only felt that his scalp was numb. This thing gave him a sense of oppression no less than that of the Great Wizard. He might be able to walk sideways in their world.


    Jefferson looked quite calm, seemed to know the thing, ran to the side and yelled, "Attack its joints, that''s a weak spot that can restrict its movement."


    He raised a musket and shot at the armor on the chest of the thing, and the bullets bounced off when they hit it, leaving only bullet marks.


    In the chaos, the stairwell was already bloody.


    This thing is tantamount to white terror for them.


    "Find the enemy and kill it."


    The mechanical sound repeated in my ears over and over again, like a death knell. \\./hand\\./machine\\./version\\./none\\./wrong\\./first\\./post~~


    "Find the enemy and kill it."


    The barrel on the white terror''s arm fired bullets, four rounds, one round every three seconds, it was still a musket, only a semi-automatic musket.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    A gang member held a machete and slashed at the joints of the white terror''s feet, making a crisp sound.


    The knife broke.


    He was stunned. What about the fragile joints?


    Then, a wide, long and thick blade sliced ??through the middle of his head, and the skull slid down obliquely. .

 v3 Chapter 10： rune warrior

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing watched those massacred people remain motionless, and had no other thoughts. He just wanted to see if these people could beat this robot-like animal.


    "It''s ridiculous to say that this machine-like monster has far more perception than these people."


    White Terror''s fighting style is all-round. Its upper body can rotate 360 ??degrees, and it can clearly sense the target behind it. Facing the incoming bullets, it can also fine-tune the parts of its body to reduce Injuries sustained.


    Although facing hundreds of people, it is still able to do a job with ease.


    Jefferson rushed up at the right time, and stabbed the white horror''s back with a knife, just where the gears were exposed.


    At the same time, he was also hit by a shot, and his chest flew out, but his body strength was unexpectedly high. The shot didn''t penetrate his body, leaving only a small hole.


    The sixth-rank Jefferson was defeated just like that, and there was panic in his eyes, as long as human beings face death, they will panic.


    The rest of the people began to flee, fleeing in all directions, forgetting what they were going to do.


    Su Changxing didn''t intend to intervene in any way, the image of being beheaded by this thing appeared in his mind.


    The timing foresight was triggered, constantly warning him.


    Due to the different rules, in this world, the effect of timing predictions has changed again.


    [Opportunity Forecast: Foresee what might happen in the next half hour, and it can be triggered actively.


    Note: use with caution! ¡¿


    Before, this ability was a passive effect, whether it could be triggered or not was entirely up to God''s will, and Su Changxing couldn''t control it.


    But he is still very restrained instinctively, the stronger the ability, the greater the disadvantages it will bring.


    He understands this very well.


    He could feel that the ability to predict timing was a time bomb, accumulating power unconsciously, and then exploded suddenly.


    More ability is sometimes not a good thing, the more precise the object, the less durable it is.


    On the contrary, the simple things can often last a long time.


    "The person who invented this thing is absolutely crazy!"


    Su Changxing cursed in his heart, reckoning that this thing was related to the white fragments he saw in the conference hall, it should be the rune warrior that Kasimin said.


    Just as he was about to leave, he stepped back for a distance, only to find that the rune warrior was staring at him impartially, strode towards him, and gave up chasing and killing the others.


    "If you find heretics, kill them first."


    "If you find heretics, kill them first."


    The sound of machinery rang in my ears.


    This thing doesn''t know how to identify his player''s identity.


    Su Changxing didn''t expect such an accident to happen. He raised his left hand, and a golden light lit up around him, covering a range of more than ten meters.


    His field can still be expanded, but the area covered is much smaller.


    Everything slowed down, including the movement of the rune warrior, the slow turning of the gears, the slow spray of bullets from the muzzle.


    During this process, a large amount of extraordinary power and mental power were quickly withdrawn from his body to support the operation of the domain.


    one second.


    He can only hold on for one second in the conventional sense at most, but this is already extremely remarkable, the opponent is a great wizard level existence after all.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing pulled out his silver musket and shot at the joints on the Rune Warrior''s feet from a distance of more than ten meters.


    With the sound of gunfire and flames, the bullet pierced through the Rune Warrior''s joints, and the entire leg was removed.


    at the same time.


    The realm also collapsed.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the rune warrior was missing a leg, but it didn''t affect his actions at all. He kicked back with one foot and leaped over from the air.


    Su Changxing shot at his other leg again, and the bullet was accurately split by the blade.


    The blade jabbed at his head.


    soon!


    In his perception, the movements of the rune warriors were all modeled.


    next moment.


    The tip of the blade cut through the blood, and a large piece of flesh and skin was cut off Su Changxing''s shoulder.


    He didn''t choose to virtualize his body. In this world, the virtual body needs 0.5 seconds of channeling time, and the duration has been shortened by more than half.


    Su Changxing pulled out the revolver at his waist, and pulled the trigger on the Rune Warrior''s chest. The bursting bullets pierced the white armor, but they didn''t stop the Rune Warrior''s movements.


    The muzzle of the rune warrior''s left arm was facing him, and with the surging flames, four bullets flew out from the four muzzles.


    The successive attacks left him breathless.


    White feathers fluttered down in the air.


    His figure disappeared in place, and the bullet pierced through the not-so-thick iron house.


    Su Changxing appeared at a position behind the rune warrior, and fled forward.


    The rune warrior was restrained by the chains on his body, and he paused between his actions, buying time for Su Changxing to run further.


    With the sound of bouncing and bumping, Su Changxing tried his best to run forward, but was still overtaken.


    The sound of the blade streaked through the air, and he was chopped into two pieces.


    It''s just that when it fell to the ground, the two parts of the body turned into shredded straw.


    On the other side, Su Changxing carried Jefferson all the way to the Hound Tavern. He was holding a yellow scarecrow in his hand, and the middle of the straw was split in two.


    "It''s really good, the straw is chopped so vigorously~www.novelhall.com~ He glanced at the straw in his hand, and threw it into the galaxy in his pocket.


    This is a mysterious item that can be used as a substitute, and it has fooled the rune warrior with the field.


    It''s just that he can only use it once in this way. Compared with the guide pendant, this scarecrow is more complicated and cannot be copied for the time being.


    "You''re a heretic!" Jefferson said coldly.


    Su Changxing glanced at him sideways, and said angrily, "I saved you."


    Jefferson frowned: "But you are a heretic."


    Su Changxing stopped, looked at him and smiled, "Thank you, otherwise I''d chop you up right now and throw you into the sea."


    Jefferson smiled reluctantly: "Thank you, as long as you do things for the princess, we will be friends."


    He had seen before that Su Changxing was not a captain of the guard at all, he was completely disrespectful to the princess, and his temperament was completely inconsistent.


    Su Changxing continued to carry him, and walked towards the Hound Tavern: "It seems that you have failed, and I can''t deal with that thing, can I still borrow a boat?"


    Jefferson took a deep breath: "I didn''t expect that kind of thing to exist. It seems that the Duke has already thought of it."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "I''m afraid it''s dangerous here. The princess has to leave as soon as possible. There are other ways. You can leave by the freighter tomorrow morning, but it''s not going to Myron, it''s going to Singed."


    "That was originally the Duke''s ship, and it won''t be subject to too strict inspection. It is estimated that this is the only chance for you to leave."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, then calmly said, "Okay, at least you can leave."

 v3 Chapter 11： old beggars trap

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "what happened!


    Kasmin looked at Jefferson, who had a big hole in his chest, and asked with a frown.


    A regretful expression appeared on Jefferson''s face: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Mrs. Princess, I failed. We met the rune warrior of Mrs. Duke."


    At this time, he didn''t show any worry about his life. In his eyes, his life was far inferior to the matter of the princess.


    This is a deeply rooted thought.


    With a cold face, Kasimin said calmly: "From now on, you just need to have a good rest, and you don''t need to work any more."


    "If you go to Singed, you will have to make a big detour, and there is the Duke''s territory, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous, what can you do?"


    She turned to look at Su Changxing and asked.


    Su Changxing rubbed his forehead, and said casually: "What can I do, isn''t this your territory? Or you can just take someone to wash the Duke away."


    Kasimin calmly said: "Can you tell me something reliable, we don''t have many people now, how can we kill the Duke, and there are more than one rune warrior in the king''s tower."


    Su Changxing shrugged, expressing his helplessness: "The only way to do that is to follow Jefferson''s."


    Jefferson also said: "We killed some of the crew on the cargo ship last night, and some of them will be replaced by ours this morning. They are all loyal former members of the navy."


    "When the cargo ship sails out of the port, we can hijack this cargo ship and divert the route to Myron."


    "The only thing to worry about is that the cargo ship runs slowly and is easy to be overtaken."


    Kasimin nodded, without saying anything, walked out of the room, and looked at Su Changxing viciously: "You want to abandon me, do you remember what you promised to my mother?"


    How do I know what was promised?


    Su Changxing felt a little helpless, but he also knew that he could expose his identity as a pagan, but he couldn''t let Kasimin understand that Liugula had changed.


    "You can''t say that. Without me, Jefferson would be dead. You should understand that." Su Changxing said with a sigh.


    Kasimin looked serious: "Even for my mother, we can''t give up. If the empire falls into the hands of the Duke, it will definitely suffer more. He is an unscrupulous and insidious villain."


    "Even if it''s not for my mother, not for me, not for the royal family. You have to think about the people of the empire. During the period when my mother was in power, the empire was the most prosperous and safest, with changes every year."


    Identity and angle are different.


    Su Changxing thought that if he was really the queen''s lover, if he was really from this world, if he was really a native of this empire, he would definitely spare no effort to help the princess who escaped death.


    But many things that seemed real to Kasmin were false.


    Su Changxing wasn''t even sure if this world was a real world.


    Su Changxing felt that Ka Semin looked like a pestering little girl, a little helpless, thought for a while and said: "Tomorrow I will help you leave, and it can be regarded as helping people to the end."


    Kasmin smiled and said, "That''s what you said."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    This change of face became quite fast.


    Su Changxing walked out, "You stay here, if you have anything to do, just run away, I''ll go out for a while."


    Kasmin asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Su Changxing waved his hand: "There is something important, so it''s not convenient to tell you."


    He wanted to go around to see if there were other players.


    Su Changxing walked out of the tavern and walked along the alleyway in the dark. There were no guards, and only some homeless people slept here.


    "Do you want to die? Don''t run around at night." A beggar leaning against the wall squatted in the corner and yelled at him.


    "It''s none of your business." Su Changxing said with a smile, thinking that the beggars here are still very tempered, maybe there is some kind of beggar gang.


    "A man was beaten to death as a heretic just now. I''m kindly reminding you." The beggar showed his old cheeks and looked at Su Changxing and said.


    Su Changxing also couldn''t tell whether the old beggar was a player or not. After coming to this world, "Zhenzhi" fell into a state of muddy lake. Apart from checking the information of some items, he couldn''t tell the position of the Extraordinary at all.


    "True knowledge" can also be regarded as a kind of perception in essence. The perception shielding of this world also has an effect on true knowledge.


    Su Changxing looked down at the old beggar, and said unhurriedly, "What if he is really a heretic?"


    The beggar shook his head and said, "Impossible, I am very familiar with him, he cannot be a heretic, how can a beggar be a heretic, you say so."


    Although Su Changxing couldn''t tell whether he was a heretic, he also judged that he was lying by virtue of his appearance.


    "Do you know the location of the ninth dimension?" Su Changxing asked suddenly, with a smile on his lips.


    The beggar froze for a moment, then shook his head quickly: "What are you talking about? I don''t know at all."


    Su Changxing drew out the musket at his waist and pressed it against his forehead: "I don''t know why you are nervous?"


    The trigger was not fully pressed, and the clear sound made the beggar tremble.


    "I don''t know what it is either. Someone asked me before." The beggar smiled reluctantly, looking at the black muzzle of the gun and feeling panic, completely unaware that Su Changxing would do it directly.


    Reckless and lunatics are often the most feared, because other people can reason, but they can''t.


    Su Changxing didn''t shoot. A dagger appeared in his left hand and pierced the beggar''s forehead neatly. "You know he is a heretic because he asked the same question as me. Of course you also know that I am a heretic. The informant The person is you, otherwise he wouldn''t be so easily exposed."


    The beggar was actually one of the few people who had been beaten before.


    People in this world can''t understand power, but it doesn''t mean they are not smart. There are many ways to find heretics, so there are probably many beggar players who have been tricked to death by this old beggar.


    Su Changxing thought, if he was a beggar, he would probably fall for it. It was like setting a trap under the portal, and he would step on it no matter what.


    Then, he threw the old beggar''s body into the pocket galaxy to destroy it.


    When he saw the beggar player die before, he vaguely guessed the reason for the exposure. As for killing the old beggar, it was just to verify his idea.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Secondly, the interests of the two parties are in conflict. He is a player, and the other party wants to find the player, so killing him is understandable.


    There was no one else around, and a bunch of rats were roasting on the fire, squeaking with oil and smelling fragrant.


    Although it was very fragrant, he didn''t have any appetite. There was plague in this world, and it was a terrifying plague that could kill Extraordinary people.


    If there is one less beggar in the city, no one will care.


    Su Changxing wandered around and found nothing else. He noticed the movements of the guards~www.novelhall.com~ and hurried back to the Hound Dog Wine.


    After seeing Su Changxing''s return, Kasmin breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately said: "The previous incident caught the attention of the guards, and now there are a large number of guards searching the surrounding area, we have to leave here."


    Under the powerful force of the Duke, the whole of Wodan fell quickly, and all the political parties collapsed accordingly. There was no place for her here, and I am afraid that even the Hound Tavern would not be able to stay in it for a while.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Okay, let''s go now, the sky is about the same, it''s almost dawn."


    With a bandage on his chest, Jefferson stood up from the bed and said, "Princess, I will send someone to accompany you there later, I may not be able to leave, I am just a burden in this state."


    Kasmin hesitated: "Okay, you can stay here, but first of all, you must ensure your own safety."


    Jefferson knelt on the ground with a serious face: "I will wait for your return."


    Then, they were led downstairs by Jefferson''s men, just in time to see guards in red coats walking towards them from the front street.


    The two sides just passed by like this, and nothing seemed to happen.


    The leader was a thin man, wearing a dark green turban. After walking for a long distance, he said thoughtfully, "We were almost spotted. Fortunately, we walked fast."


    He didn''t know the identities of Su Changxing and Su Changxing, he only knew that they were from Wang Pagoda, and they were of noble status.


    "How do we get up?" Kasmin asked.


    The thin man grinned, his eyes showed shrewdness: "At that time, there will be a cargo box empty, you just go in, some of the crew members are ours, and there are contraband in the Duke''s ship, so the customs will not pay attention to it." search."

 v3 Chapter 12： old captain

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    , Global Game: Comes with Portable Store


    "Contraband? Contraband about what?" Su Changxing asked.


    The thin man scratched the back of his head with his hands, with some mud on his fingernails, and said indistinctly:


    "I''m not too sure. It''s probably some materials. It seems to be related to magic. Anything related to magic is contraband, but it won''t be necessarily the case in the future."


    The brawny man on the side, the person who received the counter before, his name is Karim, added: "I heard that the First Navy was attacked by a large number of witches, and it was completely defeated this morning, and General Want was captured. "


    "This is probably also the work of the Duke. What is the difference between a witch and a heretic? They are all traitors who contacted the devil."


    "But the duke let them appear majestically and let them accept the recognition of the empire, which is too ridiculous."


    This is another new term, witch?


    This is also supposed to be a group of people who understand the power, or will they use real magic?


    Su Changxing suddenly felt that what the Duke did was like an innovator. Magic was originally forbidden in the empire, and magic should not appear on this land.


    Perhaps he borrowed magic for power, but it undoubtedly brought new changes to this land.


    As for the disaster or the new life, it is hard to say.


    Most likely a disaster.


    Perhaps the Queen''s original approach was a good balance.


    "The duke wants to destroy the empire, he''s crazy!" Kasmin frowned and said, "Magic will bring disaster to this land, how could something like a witch appear majestically."


    When there is one legitimate witch, there will be more legitimate witches, and who doesn''t want to be more powerful than everyone else.


    "Why do you say that? What is the basis?" Su Changxing asked.


    As a princess, Kasmin has a good understanding of the history of the empire, and said succinctly: "This is a lesson learned from the past, and the last empire in this land is a lesson from the past, the Syndegar Empire, an empire that was destroyed by magic."


    "Our Vordan Empire was established on the ruins of the Syndegar Empire. It used to be a whole continent, but now it has split into archipelagos."


    "But that was also a lost era. Magic was almost lost after that, and of course we don''t need to pick it up."


    Kasmin has a very clear understanding of magic, knowing that individual people can be allowed to have magic, but magic cannot be allowed to exist reasonably.


    The empire is a strict class society, but the power of magic can easily shake such a class, destroying it from the bottom up.


    Su Changxing listened to Kasmin''s words, but had a different understanding. He felt that the destruction of the last empire was not because of magic but because of players.


    Players do not belong to this world, are not bound by this world, and can easily destroy the original structure of this world.


    Although this is an advanced world, it is undoubtedly an ordinary world for more advanced players.


    ¡­


    Before dawn, the two of Su Changxing and Su Changxing entered a half-emptied cargo box. The inside was pitch black, with light coming in through the holes, allowing them to see the situation outside.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    As time passed, the number of people gradually increased, and the sound of flocks of seagulls could be heard.


    Kasimin straightened her body and squatted in a corner, looking very nervous, they might be discovered at any time.


    Although this plan sounds reliable, it is still very risky, and it is not completely safe, and it has a certain element of luck.


    Who knows whether a low-probability event is a low-probability event.


    Su Changxing was very relaxed, lying on the side, closing his eyes and preparing to fall asleep.


    "Are you going to sleep at this time?" Kasmin asked in a low voice.


    Su Changxing yawned, and jokingly said, "Why don''t you sleep, and you can''t do other things now, why can''t you sleep? Do you want me to sing a nursery rhyme to lull you to sleep?"


    Kasimin said silently: "Go to sleep, I will call you if there is anything."


    Su Changxing said bluntly: "Okay, you''ve worked hard, maybe you''ll kill someone later, it''s better to rest for a while."


    Then, he lay on the ground and fell asleep.


    "Did you really fall asleep? It''s really unreliable..." Ka Semin felt that Su Changxing''s breathing was even, and he gritted his back molars tightly, and couldn''t get angry.


    She couldn''t understand how Su Changxing was able to sleep through such a tense moment.


    Not long after, the cargo box began to move slowly, the sound of the waves became clear, and there were many people talking noisy around.


    Then, she heard the sound of the cargo box being opened.


    "There''s something in here!"


    "My lord, are you sure you want to check? These are all the Duke''s things."


    "Of course there is a routine inspection... But we are almost done with the inspection, everything is fine, let''s go!"


    Everyone knew that His Excellency the Duke would soon become His Excellency the Emperor. At this time, who would dare to touch the Duke''s fate, even if it was a running dog under the Duke.


    Kasmin breathed a sigh of relief, after passing this hurdle, they could at least go to sea safely, but then they heard noises outside again.


    Look out through the gap.


    A man wearing a white hat and dressed as a captain reprimanded with an ugly face: "Where are the people from before?"


    Standing opposite him was a man with a fat body, wearing a monocle, who looked like a businessman, and said with a smile:


    "A lot of people died last night, so new personnel are needed, otherwise we simply don''t have enough people."


    "A lot of people died?"


    The captain showed doubts, obviously he didn''t understand the situation very well, he just came from the East City just now, his body was still covered with a pungent fragrance, and he held his back with one hand.


    The businessman nodded and said, "Didn''t the party rebel yesterday? Coincidentally, it affected us, and many people died."


    The captain looked at these strange crew members again: "Are they reliable? I don''t need some newcomers, it''s very troublesome."


    The businessman said with a smile: "Don''t worry, the people I''m looking for are all old sailors. They paid a lot of money to find them, and they all have at least three or four years of sailing experience."


    Then, he approached the captain and whispered: "Many of those original people are old, it''s time for new blood, UU reading www.uukanshu.com, isn''t this an opportunity?"


    Because of the long-term voyage, the relationship between the people on board is very good. In many cases, it is not that the captain can change people if he wants to. There are many old sailors on board.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    This kind of old sailor has rich experience, but it is not good to have too much. After all, the body is far inferior to that of young people, and they are often old men. Some qualifications are older than the captain. One sentence can be worth two sentences.


    The captain''s face softened, and he felt that what the other party said made sense, and these people didn''t die because of him, and there was no burden in his heart:


    "It''s a pity for these brothers, you newcomers, don''t be burdened. Now that you are on the boat, you are a family."


    "As long as you do your best, I will eat meat, and you will eat soup."


    When the captain delivered his acceptance speech, Su Changxing also opened his eyes and woke up, "It''s interesting."


    Jefferson is very good at picking people. The captain seems to be easy to fool, otherwise, if he really calls out, they may not be able to come out today.


    But there is another point, this batch of goods is very urgent, and there is not much time delay, the people from the Duke''s side requested to send it immediately.


    Yawen Bar


    So the captain didn''t have the idea of ??rectifying the manpower, so he went to sea in such a muddle.


    From here to Singed, the time is not too long, and the road is considered safe.


    He felt that there would be no major problems, after all, he was an old captain.


    An experienced old captain who is not afraid of any difficulties!

 v3 Chapter 13： Guangfu number

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "God of the Sea bless you!"


    "God of the Sea bless you!"


    The crew roared in unison, and the captain opened a bottle of old red wine, took a big gulp, and poured the rest over the side into the sea.


    With the sound of the whistle resounding in the ears, the cargo ship began to slowly sail away from the shore, and the sails gradually opened.


    Kasimin''s eyes filled with tears.


    Su Changxing looked at it: "Are you crying?"


    Kasmin said in a low voice: "I have never left here, since I was a child."


    Although she longed for freedom, she never had more freedom. Under normal circumstances, it was almost impossible for the princess to get out of Wodan.


    Su Changxing smiled: "The empress shouldn''t be so weak."


    Kasmin pursed her mouth and said viciously, "You''re starting to teach me a lesson at this time?"


    "Well, I don''t have the qualifications." Su Changxing smiled. He was in a good mood. After getting on the boat, he had a clue to the ninth dimension.


    [The entrance to the ninth dimension is found nearby, please look carefully, it may be anything]


    Although this prompt does not seem to indicate anything, Su Changxing knows that the entrance to the ninth dimension is on this ship, and thinking that these goods are contraband, related to so-called magic, he is sure that the entrance to the ninth dimension is in the in a cargo box.


    Thinking of this, he had a feeling that he could find nowhere to find it, and it took no effort to get it.


    There were no clues before, but now they are at your fingertips.


    By noon, the cargo ship had completely left Wodan''s port.


    Su Changxing knew that it was time for them to do something, and doing it early would save nights and dreams, and save a lot of sailing time. Myron and Singed were not in the same direction.


    There is no navy on board, and these crew members are their combat effectiveness, but they are definitely much weaker than Wodan''s guards, and some of them belong to them, so there is no suspense in this battle.


    Su Changxing brought Kasmin out of the cargo box, they were at the bottom of the cabin, they could clearly hear the sound of the waves, and there was no one around.


    "Go and kill the captain first!" Su Changxing said calmly, walking up the stairs.


    Kasmin followed, "I''ll go together, sailing on the sea is still very dangerous, it would be best if we could convince him."


    Su Changxing nodded, thinking that this is also a method, the name of the princess might be able to calm down the captain, "Yes, let''s not make too much noise together."


    He looked up, pondered and said, "The captain should be on the top, the captain''s room."


    There were quite a few people on board, but because the ship was so big, the people were scattered, and Su Changxing and the two easily came to the captain''s room above.


    When they came to the door, they saw through the glass window that the captain was still holding a book of girls'' magazines in his hand, and he was reading it vigorously.


    Su Changxing came up behind him silently, and held his musket against the back of his head, "Does it look good? I want to see it too."


    The old captain felt the coldness coming from the back of his head, and was taken aback for a moment, afraid of disturbing the people behind him and causing him to shoot, he said in a low voice, "Who are you? What do you want to do."


    As expected of the old captain, he appeared extremely calm in the face of such a situation, without any sign of panic. At this time, most people would probably be scared to death.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing said calmly: "Want to die or live, you choose."


    Hearing this, the old captain became anxious, raised his hands, and said hastily: "You are from the royal family, right? I''m just a stinky sailor, and I have never done anything to offend the Queen."


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, and said with a smile: "The reaction is so fast, it seems that you noticed something was wrong before, why did you still get out of the boat?"


    The old captain showed firm eyes, and said with great certainty: "I am loyal to the queen. Considering that you are members of the royal family, I just want to help you."


    "Although I''m doing an errand to help the Duke deliver goods, it''s a last resort. You can''t kill me because of this."


    He analyzed it thoroughly, very organized, as if he had thought of his rhetoric beforehand.


    Proper wall grass.


    Su Changxing didn''t care what he said was true or false, he smiled and said: "It seems that you are very sensible, as long as you are loyal to the queen, we will be friends, what do you think?"


    The old captain said loudly: "I, William, am loyal to the Queen!"


    Su Changxing said again: "We are going to Myron."


    The old captain continued: "You can go anywhere, as you order."


    Su Changxing put down the musket and was very satisfied with the other party''s attitude. In this way, they would undoubtedly save a lot of trouble.


    The old captain looked back tremblingly, saw Kasmin for the first time, and knelt down on the ground: "I have seen the princess!"


    His reaction was even more intense than Su Changxing''s pre-emphasis, and his face was full of obedience. When he faced Su Changxing before, he still had a sense of resistance.


    Kasmin showed a smile on his face, and said kindly: "As long as you can remain loyal, no matter what you have done before, I can forgive you."


    The old captain said loudly: "I have always been loyal. My ancestors have been soldiers for two generations."


    Jefferson''s people went to the bottom floor and checked the cargo box, but they were surprised when they found no one.


    When they came up, they found that the captain had surrendered to the princess.


    The captain saw the potbellied businessman wearing a monocle, and said with a smile, "Old Suantou, you said earlier that you were working for the Queen, and we almost misunderstood."


    Nobu pushed the monocle with his left hand, and held a delicate musket in the other hand. He didn''t realize it for a while: "Misunderstanding, what misunderstanding?"


    The old captain smiled and pointed to Kasmin who was following behind: "I also work for the queen."


    Of course, Nobu understood the nature of the other party, and probably understood what was going on. He didn''t tell the old captain before, because he was afraid that the other party would inform him. After all, people''s hearts are unpredictable.


    Now that the captain has surrendered, the others probably have no objections.


    Only some people ~www.novelhall.com~ sent by the Duke to supervise the transportation were killed by them, and they threw them into the sea one by one to feed the fish.


    "Haha, I don''t like them for a long time. These beasts don''t do anything, they just want to ride on my nose." William spit into the sea.


    The sea water around the cargo ship was stained red with blood, attracting a large group of carnivorous fish, and the water surface was choppy for a while.


    At the same time, the cargo ship also changed course and sailed towards Myron.


    The old captain, William, began to give his acceptance speech again: "From now on, we are no longer just a cargo ship, but also running around for the princess. This ship will be called the Restoration from now on!"


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "For the princess!"


    He opened a bottle of wine and handed it to Kasmin.


    Kasimin took a big sip and poured it into the sea water: "We went to Merun to restore the empire. After success, you will all be the heroes of the empire."


    The crew members below were very excited, and suddenly felt that their lives seemed to be different, brighter, with a bright future.


    Being a sailor is probably not a good job. If it weren''t for the fact that they couldn''t survive, many people would not come to this job.


    There is a vast ocean for several months a year, and this kind of loneliness is unbearable for many people.


    Some old sailors are unwilling to disembark just because they have adapted to this kind of life, they are trapped and cannot go back.


    Su Changxing feels that Kasmin''s ability to draw cakes seems to be innate, has a lot, and is born with promises and convincing.


    This should be considered a temperament.

 v3 Chapter 14： channel fragment

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "My lord, you can tell me what you want to find. I have sorted out the cargo list of this cargo ship."


    Nobu walked in front and said, with a very confident look on his face.


    Su Changxing looked at him expectantly: "The thing I''m looking for is called the ninth dimension. It''s something like a channel. Do you understand the channel? You can go to another place through this thing."


    Nuo Bu was dumbfounded. He didn''t know what Su Changxing was talking about. He stopped and asked tentatively, "My lord, are you sure you didn''t mess with me in the lake?"


    Well, I really don''t know.


    Su Changxing pointed at him with the fingers of his left hand, and said, "Of course I''m serious, that thing is among these goods, I''m sure, but maybe it''s not called that."


    Nuo Bu was a little at a loss by Su Changxing''s words, with a confused face:


    "My lord, isn''t that a bit too mysterious? Even magic doesn''t seem so magical. I''ve never heard of it. There is a thing that can go from one place to another."


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and smiled, feeling a little helpless. This is obviously a high-level world, but the thinking of these people is not as good as that of ordinary people in their world.


    This is not a question of being smart or not, but a way of thinking about it.


    There was no other way, Su Changxing had no choice but to ask him to open the boxes one by one and check them one by one.


    When opening the sixth cargo box, Su Changxing saw a bronze mirror that was only half left.


    This mirror is very large, even if only half of it is left, it is still half the height of a person. There are complicated and delicate withering scripts around the mirror, like some kind of weird runes, or some kind of strange characters.


    [Mirror Fragment: The center of the armor crown, one of the fragments of the ninth dimension channel, can be used once.


    Note: Only those with advanced player status can use it. ¡¿


    It''s just fragments.


    Su Changxing was silent for a moment, which meant that he had to find another one.


    But the good news is that this thing can be used once, that is to say, he can go to the ninth dimension through this fragment?


    He carefully picked up the bronze mirror, and the figures of himself and Nobu were reflected on it, but it was not clear.


    This kind of mirror is considered an antique, even people in this world seldom use it now.


    Nobu opened his eyes wide, observed the bronze mirror carefully, and took a breath: "My lord, is this the ninth dimension? When I saw this mirror for the first time, I thought it was extraordinary. At that time, I thought it was my illusion, but I didn''t expect it to be true!"


    Seeing his exaggerated expression, Su Changxing was stunned for a moment. If he didn''t know what was going on, he would have believed it:


    "Would you like to touch it?"


    Nobu waved his hands again and again and said, "No, no, I can''t touch such a precious thing."


    Su Changxing stared at him without saying a word.


    "What''s wrong?" Nobu asked after seeing Su Changxing''s appearance.


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and smiled: "Maybe you can go up to see the scenery first."


    Nobu immediately understood Su Changxing''s meaning: "I understand, I understand, haha, my lord, I will leave first."


    After speaking, he turned around and ran up the stairs.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing stared at the bronze mirror in his hand and tried to trigger it, and a layer of ripples appeared on the mirror.


    The mirror suddenly became heavy, and he almost lost his grip.


    Dense black lines appeared on the mirror surface, deepening and increasing, like a large number of black eyeballs attached to it, bulging pustules.


    The mirror was getting heavier and heavier, and he couldn''t lift it up. He wanted to put it on the ground, but found that he couldn''t throw it away, as if it was stuck to his palm.


    Seeing this scene made Su Changxing''s scalp tingle, dizziness and nausea after fits and starts. He felt his stomach churning, as if he was about to vomit something.


    This broken mirror is opening its mouth wide, as if it will swallow him whole in the next moment.


    It spread like a bubble, and everything relaxed and calmed down again.


    The mirror is still the same as before, as if nothing happened.


    Only Su Changxing was panting heavily.


    [The black coin points are not enough to open the channel, 10 black coins are needed]


    A brief message pops up on the phone.


    Black coin?


    What the **** is this?


    Su Changxing felt speechless, and he hadn''t reminded him that black cloth was needed to open the passage.


    "Or the complete channel does not need black soldiers, but only these fragmented channels?" He deduced, thinking that the value of the fragmented channel itself should be great, and there may not be many similar things in this world.


    "Where should the black coins come from?"


    Su Changxing was at a loss, "The only three black coins were snatched, does that mean I have to **** other players to get the black coins?"


    "But in this vast sea, where can I find other players?"


    Things have fallen into an endless loop, and it seems that only after Myron can find a way.


    Then, he threw the bronze mirror into Pocket Galaxy, once again lamenting the convenience of Pocket Galaxy in his heart.


    When Su Changxing came to the deck, he saw that Nobu was still waiting respectfully.


    This person is unusual.


    "My lord, where are the things?" Nobu asked when he saw that Su Changxing hadn''t brought up the mirror.


    Su Changxing smiled mysteriously: "It''s been put away, don''t worry."


    Nobu smiled and asked in a low voice, "Is your lord a minister of the Wangta?"


    The relationship between Su Changxing and Ka Semin is obvious, and it is easy to cause speculation.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "It doesn''t count, so don''t ask too much, it''s not important."


    Nuobu took a breath, seemed to think of something, looked at Su Changxing with great respect, and almost knelt on the ground: "I am willing to follow your lord, and I only hope that after the recovery of the empire, I can obtain a small noble status."


    It is extremely difficult to become a nobleman, especially for a commoner who has no connections.


    Their family has been merchants for the last three generations, and because they do not have the status of nobility, no matter how hard they work, the business cannot grow.


    He feels that becoming a nobleman is a matter of honoring his ancestors, even if he dies, it is worth it~www.novelhall.com~ He is a nobleman, and his descendants are also noblemen, and his fate has changed just like that.


    Especially in the past ten years or so, although the empire is safe and sound, it is extremely difficult to change one''s identity.


    Su Changxing patted him on the shoulder, "Is there any use for you? I don''t need to be burdensome, and wouldn''t it be better for you to ask the princess for this kind of thing."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Cold sweat broke out on Nobu''s forehead, he hesitated and said: "How can you ask the princess for such a thing? That would be a great offense."


    Su Changxing felt that this person was interesting, and said with a smile: "If you offend me, then I won''t offend you?"


    Nobu breathed a sigh of relief, and said all at once: "This is different, my lord, you are promoting, most people only have one way to become a nobleman."


    He feels that the most important thing for a businessman is to seize the opportunity, and he also feels that this is his opportunity.


    Before, it wasn''t Jefferson who found him, but he found Jefferson.


    As soon as the coup d''etat happened, he found Jefferson, knew Jefferson''s secret identity, and expressed his loyalty to the Queen.


    Many things do not come one by one, but happen at the same time, and some things that seem to happen later actually happen earlier.


    Su Changxing easily agreed: "If there is such a day, I think you will become a nobleman."


    Nobu didn''t appear too excited, and nodded slightly: "Thank you, my lord."


    This is considered an investment. If the investment is right, he will make a lot of money. If it is wrong, he will even risk his life.

 v3 Chapter 15： Pirate Ship

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    In the captain''s room, a map of four to five meters was laid out on the table. William pointed to the location of Myron on the map and said:


    "From here to Myron, it will take at least half a month at our speed, but we''d better take a detour. There are quite a few pirates here."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows: "Pirates?"


    "Yes, they are pirates, but Master Liugula, you don''t need to worry, I am familiar with this place, and I can easily bypass them." William said confidently, with a look of pride in his eyes.


    The position of captain is not so easy to sit on. Not only does it require rich sailing knowledge, it also needs to have enough experience. Otherwise, if you encounter these pirates, you will be given food, and you may end up with incomplete corpses.


    In the most chaotic years at sea, cargo ships were often hijacked, but his ships were generally able to avoid those pirates far away, and this was also what he was most proud of.


    Those merchants are often willing to ask him to transport the goods at a higher price, and would rather pay a higher price, as long as it can reduce the risk of being robbed, it is also profitable.


    After being robbed, it is a business that loses everything.


    However, the shipping business has always been hugely profitable. In many cases, one successful trip is enough to last for a year or two.


    Su Changxing patted the table with one hand, looking a little excited: "Will there be heretics among the pirates?"


    Wei Ning was a little puzzled, not knowing why Su Changxing asked this, and said uncertainly:


    "It seems that there are some. Those pirates colluded with heretics to increase the success rate of ship robbery. After all, some large cargo ships are generally equipped with enough guards."


    Su Changxing was thoughtful: "That''s good."


    "That''s good?" William was stunned for a moment and said, "Master Liugula, this is not very good. With the help of heretics, those pirates have strange methods and pose a great threat to us."


    "I heard that with the help of these pagans, those pirates can observe other ships from a longer distance, so as to choose the target to hijack the ship."


    "But don''t worry, as long as I''m here, those pirates won''t be able to touch us at all."


    Seeing William''s full confidence, Su Changxing was a little helpless. Sometimes too good a technique doesn''t seem to be a good thing, so he bit the bullet and said:


    "Maybe we can meet those pirates for a while, don''t you think?"


    As soon as these words came out, several people in the room were stunned, not understanding what Su Changxing meant.


    Meet some pirates?


    Kasmin knew that he was a heretic, a heretic who knew magic, what did it mean to have a meeting with those pirates?


    Do you want to cooperate with those pirates inside and out to catch them all, but what''s the point?


    When Kasimin was still thinking wildly, Su Changxing said righteously:


    "Killing heretics is the responsibility of every citizen of the empire. I also hate heretics very much. What I want to kill are not those pirates, but those heretics!"


    William persuaded: "Well, my lord, our first goal now should be to **** the princess to Myron. Although it is important to clean up the heretics, it is not what we are going to do now."


    Su Changxing stared at him and said coldly, "Are you questioning me?"


    William panicked at the time, and quickly said: "My lord, I definitely didn''t mean that!"


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Kasimin waved his hand, motioning him not to speak: "Just do as he said, let''s go meet those pirates for a while, this is just a matter of passing, as a princess, I am still afraid of some mere pirates."


    She probably understood why Su Changxing did this, in order to sharpen her, if she couldn''t even put down the pirates, how could she restore the empire.


    This is a very smooth logic.


    Su Changxing didn''t know why Ka Semin agreed, but it was exactly what he wanted:


    "With me here, there will be no danger, and we need to hurry up. If we go around those islands, we need to take a detour. There is no need for that at all."


    Nobu gave a thumbs up: "Your Excellency is wise! William, how can your wooden fish brain understand your wisdom?"


    William held his breath and didn''t know what to say, so he could only curse the sycophant in his heart.


    Since he wanted to meet those pirates for a while, William let go and ran away, and he didn''t need to worry about bumping into those pirates.


    Their speed has increased a lot.


    But things are often so strange. When they want to meet pirates, they can''t meet pirates.


    For the next few days, it was calm and calm, and the sea was calm.


    "I can''t even see a hair here, let alone a pirate." Nobu covered his forehead with his hands and looked forward.


    Su Changxing was also a little depressed. There may not be any players in these islands, but they can''t see any of them now.


    Kasimin thought thoughtfully: "Could it be because we ran too fast and frightened those pirates instead?"


    Su Changxing nodded, feeling that there was indeed such a possibility, went to the captain''s cabin, knocked on the door, and said to William, "Could it be because we were too fast and scared the pirates, so we couldn''t see them."


    "Can it still be like this?" William showed a puzzled look on his face, and slapped his thigh heavily: "It is indeed possible. The ships sailing at sea are now at the helm of some old captains, and you can tell at a glance."


    "Then I''ll try to drive slowly next time. If I still can''t meet them, I have nothing to do~www.novelhall.com~ We can''t go around looking for those pirate ships, right?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "You don''t need to look for it deliberately, just go straight to Merun, it doesn''t matter if you can''t find it."


    In the past few days, what Su Changxing eats most is grilled fish. The fish in this world is extremely delicious. It only needs simple grilling, and even without seasoning, it is delicious to eat directly.


    Among them is a fish with silvery white scales, a slender body, and a length of three to four meters. It is called the blue-finned flying fish. The meat is not tender, but it is very suitable for barbecue.


    This kind of fish has a characteristic. They can leap out of the sea, and from a distance, they seem to be flying on the sea level.


    At night, Su Changxing was sitting on the deck, grilling blue-finned flying fish, and suddenly saw some lights in the darkness in the distance, which were other ships.


    The ship was clearly coming their way.


    If you can meet other ships at this time, there is a high probability that they are pirate ships.


    Excitement appeared on his face, he licked his lips, put down the barbecue and shouted: "There are pirates, all are ready to fight!"


    With the shouting, everyone trembled, and some crew members who were sleeping below immediately put on their clothes, picked up their weapons and ran to the deck, ready for battle.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    For them who have lived at sea for a long time, they are not familiar with pirates. They can meet them once in a while, but once they meet, they will fight for life and death.


    "The methods of these beasts are extremely cruel. They not only want goods and money, but also people''s lives, and they also want to rob people. It''s extremely abominable." The old captain said viciously, standing at the back with a musket in his hand.

 v3 Chapter 16： Chase!

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "It''s really far away." Su Changxing glanced back at William, and he almost ran below the deck.


    However, there is no shortage of his fighting power here, and if he died accidentally, it would be a big loss for them.


    Such an old captain is hard to find.


    Under William''s organization, their "Recovery" not only did not escape, but rushed towards the pirate ship.


    Seeing this scene, the pirates on the pirate ship also looked dumbfounded. They had never seen a cargo ship that they did not run away but came up to.


    Isn''t this the meat bun beating the dog and never returning?


    A bald pirate laughed loudly: "These people are stupid, boss, it seems that we can make a big deal."


    The pirate boss standing at the bow of the ship frowned when he saw this scene, feeling a little bit ominous: "I''m afraid this ship is not simple, it can''t be a disguised warship, it''s specially here to wipe out us."


    They live overseas, their information lags behind, and they don''t know the news of Wangta''s coup.


    When it was about to approach, the cargo ship still showed no sign of slowing down. The pirate boss panicked, "This is definitely not a **** cargo ship, turn around and let''s go."


    He is an extremely courageous person, he is not procrastinating at critical times, and he will not sacrifice his life for a little profit.


    They pirates live by their intuition and can sense danger.


    Certainly this ship is full of some well-equipped navies, and there may even be cannons on the deck, which is not something they can resist at all.


    The strength disparity between the two sides is very large!


    Before the Recovery passed by, the pirate ship turned around slowly, raised the sail with the skull on it, and ran back as if fleeing for its life.


    Seeing this scene, William stroked the beard under his chin, and his face was also full of doubts. Because of his rich experience, he couldn''t figure out why the other party would run away anyway, "We don''t have many people on this cargo ship, and we don''t have any weapons. They What are you running for?"


    But seeing the other party run away, he also became more energetic, and asked people to fill up the whale oil and let the cargo ship move forward at full speed.


    The speed of a cargo ship advancing at full speed is not slow, at least not comparable to that of a small pirate ship.


    The pirate boss on the pirate ship saw the cargo ship behind them catching up with them little by little, and his expression became more serious, "It really is coming for us, brothers, put more firepower, no matter what, we can''t let them catch up."


    Simultaneously.


    Su Changxing was also puzzled. He didn''t know why the other party ran away. Could it be that he had seen his strength? To be reasonable, there were only so few people on board, so the pirates shouldn''t be afraid.


    What exactly went wrong?


    Immediately afterwards, he came to an important conclusion. There were players on the pirate ship, and he saw his strength.


    Well, it sure is.


    Su Changxing became more and more sure of his conjecture, and shouted to William: "We must catch up, this is a big fish."


    "Okay, we can definitely catch up." William replied confidently.


    At this moment their roles are reversed, they are pirates, and the other party is a cargo ship waiting to be robbed, making a pathetic escape.


    No one is born a pirate, and no one is not a pirate, and no one knows how to rob, this is the nature of human beings.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Due to the suppression of momentum, the crew on the ship also rolled up their sleeves, ready to fight hard.


    Things like killing pirates are all bragging rights. A sailor who has killed pirates can double his salary without any problem.


    In this way, the two sides chased and fled on the sea, which lasted for less than half an hour.


    When they were about to catch up, the pirates got impatient and shouted with a loudspeaker: "If you chase after me again, don''t blame us for being rude. If you let us go, you''ll still kick your nose."


    "Retreat immediately, or you will kill all your men and **** all your women."


    Very dangerous statement.


    However, the speed of the cargo ship did not change at all, and a large amount of white smoke rose from the chimney.


    Two ships, one large and one small, collided with each other, making a loud noise.


    At this time, the pirate boss discovered that there was no navy on this cargo ship, all of them were crew members, which is not too much.


    He immediately felt humiliated. They were majestic pirates, but they were chased around by a cargo ship. If they said it, they would be laughed out of the mouth by their colleagues.


    "Give it to me, kill them, don''t leave any of them to me and kill them all." The pirate boss shouted angrily with a loudspeaker.


    But just after he finished speaking, with a flash of fire from the night, there was a gun hole on his forehead, and his body softened, and he fell into the sea from the side.


    The situation was very chaotic, few pirates found that their boss had been killed, set up the hook and lock, and climbed onto the cargo ship one by one.


    Hundreds of pirates climbed onto the cargo ship from all sides, but within a few seconds, they were shot back with fierce gunfire.


    Su Changxing played the musket into a machine gun abruptly, and the firepower of one person suppressed these pirates, making the others stunned.


    Unable to hold on anymore, these pirates jumped into the water one by one, and then climbed back to the pirate ship.


    But at this time, the crew on the cargo ship jumped onto the pirate ship instead, blocking their retreat, and the two sides started fighting.


    With Su Changxing''s assistance, the battle ended quickly, and more than 200 pirates killed most of them ~www.novelhall.com~ and a small number of captives.


    Su Changxing also discovered a very serious problem. There were no players among these pirates, they were just a group of pure pirates.


    "It seems to be a waste of time." He wiped the blood from his hands with some distaste, not very interested, and walked back to continue grilling the fish, but saw that Kasmin was eating vigorously,


    "You are not worried at all, my lord princess."


    Kasimin spat out the fish bones on the table and murmured, "What am I worried about? Isn''t it you? And it''s you. You need to meet those pirates for a while."


    "However, I see a lot of casualties in this battle."


    Su Changxing said helplessly: "After all, they are not people who specialize in combat. It is normal to have casualties, otherwise these pirates would not dare to look for them."


    People in this world seem to have a high rank, but they actually have a lot of water in battle.


    This is the consequence of not understanding power, which cannot be used to its fullest.


    Su Changxing is the opposite. He has developed his strength to the extreme, almost the maximum power that can be exerted. If he wants to improve, he has to advance.


    There is nothing else on the pirate ship, but there are a lot of weapons. As the saying goes, the neighbors stock up on food, and I stock up on guns, and the robbery is over.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    William walked over excitedly and said, "Sir, do we need to meet these pirates for a while? I used to see them have to take a detour, but now I can directly kill them. It''s really cool."


    Su Changxing nodded and said with a smile: "Of course, everyone is responsible for eradicating violence and bringing peace to the people. Do you want to eat grilled fish? I just grilled them."

 v3 Chapter 17： storm

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Haha, thank you sir." William took the fish that Su Changxing had grilled, and found that it was coated with a layer of red liquid, which looked bright in color and full of aroma.


    "What are these things on it? It smells really good." He observed it and asked.


    While grilling the fish, Su Changxing said with a smile, "Some special spices, you can taste it."


    Kasmin had just tasted it and thought it was delicious. He asked in surprise, "Where does this spice come from? I''ve never tasted it before."


    As a princess, she had never eaten anything, but Su Changxing brought out this kind of spice, which was unheard of.


    Su Changxing replied: "I made it specially, it''s normal if you haven''t eaten it."


    The peppers, cumin and other seasonings he sprinkled on the grilled fish were all processed in the pocket galaxy, turning them into mysterious items, and the effect was to make the food more delicious.


    This approach is a bit wasteful, it is his attempt to give objects some simple characteristics based on his own understanding.


    It''s a bit exaggerated, but Su Changxing feels that this ability is like a god, creating and transforming.


    This condiment was transformed into a mysterious item by him. It sounds like a spice, but in fact it is more like deceiving the senses, making the person who eats it think it is delicious, but it is hard to say how it is.


    Mystical power is born with the attribute of deception.


    So in theory, Su Changxing can make seasonings that change the shape, taste, and aroma of food, even if they are put on a pile of shit, people will eat it.


    A person who eats **** will not think that what he is eating is shit, but only that he has eaten delicious food.


    His senses, his brain told him so.


    This is what Su Changxing has been thinking about, about truth and falsehood.


    He suspected that Lan Xing''s previous ordinary appearance was deliberately created by others, and the world was not like that in the first place.


    People in their world were once deceived for thousands of years.


    But that kind of world is still pretty good for most people, at least compared to the doomsday.


    If Doomsday is always like that, there will be no Doomsday.


    that night.


    As we gradually sailed, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and then there was a strong wind on the sea, with some light raindrops in the wind.


    A crew member touched the raindrops on his face and said, "I''m afraid this is not a small storm. Everyone pay attention."


    Gradually, the wind became stronger and stronger, and waves surged up on the sea and hit the cargo ship one after another. The sea water rushed up the plywood and wet the floor.


    Then there was lightning and thunder, the whole sky seemed to be roaring, a lot of rain mixed with sea water fell, and the cargo ship was swaying in the wind and waves.


    William looked dignified and shouted: "It''s not uncommon to see such a big wind and waves. Fold up the sails and stabilize the speed!"


    Wave after wave came, and William was very experienced and able to deal with it calmly. Several times he felt that the boat was about to capsize, but he swung back again.


    "It shouldn''t turn over..."


    Su Changxing muttered, thinking that they would never be so unlucky, so they just walked once like this, and then the boat capsized.


    is it possible?


    at the same time.


    Another huge wave hit their boat, and this wave looked very wrong, tending to capsize their boat.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Seeing that something was wrong, Su Changxing waved his hand to expand the domain, and the chains flew towards the waves, entangled them.


    But the sea water is too heavy, and the wave after wave is getting bigger and bigger, as if they will not stop until they are overturned.


    At some point, the chains began to break one by one, and the realm collapsed with it.


    The boat capsized.


    Feeling the cold sea water, Su Changxing grasped the edge of the ship with one hand and Kasmin with the other.


    Kasmin gave a grateful look, and then grabbed the side of the ship.


    They were just like this floating in the waves, submerged by the sea water from time to time, and then floated up again.


    Because the cargo ship turned over completely, the sea water poured back, and the huge ship sank slowly.


    The waves are still going on, but they are much smaller than before, and seem to be gradually subsiding.


    However, fortunately, the water quality of these members is very good, and many of them can be seen floating on the water at a glance.


    Some people grabbed the mast that was broken and floated up, and some people were blown away by the waves, and then they disappeared.


    It wasn''t until the next morning that the sea waves subsided completely, and the sun radiated thoroughly on the sea surface, sparkling, and the sea looked calm, which would not make people think of the storm last night at all.


    There are a lot of broken wood floating on the sea surface, and Su Changxing and Ka Simin are sitting on a larger piece of broken wood.


    "What should I do now, the boat is gone." Kasimin said sullenly, propping her face on one hand.


    Su Changxing didn''t care about it, and set up a fire on the broken wood to grill fish, "Aren''t there many pirates around here? That''s not right. Although their boats are small, they can still reach Merun."


    Kasmin thought for a while and said, "What if we don''t meet those pirates? Wouldn''t we be trapped and die on the sea?"


    "Don''t think about such sad things, eat the fish first." Su Changxing handed her a piece of grilled fish.


    There are many crew members scattered around, they are all attached to the broken wood, and William is among them.


    His complexion was very ugly. He hadn''t stumbled for many years, but the only time he was hit by Su Changxing and the others.


    It''s just such a coincidence.


    "My lord, we did our best yesterday, but the wind and waves were too strong, and I couldn''t do much to overturn the boat directly from the bottom." William said with a troubled face, and was even more afraid that Su Changxing would think he did it on purpose.


    "Eat fish eat fish."


    Su Changxing smiled and handed him a bunch of fish, "I''m not an ignorant person, yesterday''s storm was really big, can you think of how we can get out of here?"


    William spread his hands and said: "There is no way, we may only rely on these pieces of wood to paddle to a nearby desert island, and then think of other ways, maybe we can rebuild a small boat."


    "The trees on some deserted islands are very light and can be used as shipbuilding materials. I also know some related knowledge."


    Su Changxing patted him on the shoulder, "As expected of the old captain."


    William smiled awkwardly: "It''s still calm now, we have to find a place where we can get on the road quickly, and everyone won''t last long if this continues."


    A group of them rowed forward along the water waves, and it didn''t take long to see a reef that was not too big or small, just enough to accommodate them.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Just take a rest here." Su Changxing jumped onto the reef and looked around. He couldn''t see anything except the sea.


    This situation makes people feel hopeless.


    "We''re probably going to die." A crew member named Levi said in a depressed mood. His spirit was a little dazed. After all, most people couldn''t bear to swim in the water all night.


    Most of the crew were pretty much the same, lucky to have survived the storm.


    What followed seemed to be just more mental and physical torture until they died.


    Death is mean, and humans tend to flee from that meanness until the last moment.


    Kasimin''s complexion was not good, she stood up, and said encouragingly: "We still have a chance, here is on the route, it is very likely to meet other ships."


    "Even if it''s a pirate ship, we can **** their ship and continue sailing. One revival ship is gone, and we still have the second revival ship."


    As a princess, she was born with an innate temperament, and her speech was contagious, and some crew members were immediately lifted up after hearing it.


    Su Changxing suspected that this was a kind of spiritual ability, but Kasmin herself didn''t realize that she could use this ability unconsciously.


    Near noon, someone was lying on the ground, covering his head with his clothes, motionless.


    The sun exposure dehydrates them quickly, and some people die soon after.


    William sat gently aside, saw this scene and didn''t say anything, he had already thought of it before.


    Although he is old, his body is much better than the average person, and he may not realize why.


    "Distribute this water." Su Changxing walked up to William with a box of water in glass bottles and said.


    This water is also the water of this world. Before setting off, Su Changxing put a lot of water in his pocket Galaxy, thinking that this kind of situation might happen.


    At that time, he was just in case, but he didn''t expect it to happen, and it was so dramatic.


    William looked at the water in Su Changxing''s hand with surprise on his face: "My lord, where does this water come from?"


    Su Changxing casually made up a reason to prevaricate: "This box of water just floated over from the surface of the water~www.novelhall.com~ Is that so?"


    William smirked and said, "That''s really thanks to Sea God."


    But then he realized something was wrong: "Why is this box still dry? Didn''t it float over from the water?"


    Su Changxing shrugged and said, "Who knows, it''s probably the sea god''s power."


    "So that''s how it is." William suddenly realized that he didn''t seem to have the slightest doubt on his face. He was also a superstitious person.


    After all, in such a world, those who are superstitious are normal people, and those who are not superstitious are abnormal.


    Holding the box in his arms, William distributed water to the crew, shouting, "The Sea God has brought us water! Don''t take too much of a bottle for each person."


    The other crew members were stunned when they heard this.


    Sea God will bring water to us specially?


    Even the crew member lying motionless on the ground suddenly got up.


    Miracles have not been seen for a long time.


    They did not worship the Sea God before going out to sea to ask the Sea God to help them, they just asked not to blame them.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The gods are high above, how could they take the initiative to help these humble mortals.


    This is the perception of most people in this world.


    The status of the gods is extremely high, and they are just slaves.


    Even so, for some reason, many people are not believers, and the conditions for becoming believers are extremely strict.


    Su Changxing only knew one orthodox sect, the Postnatal Sect, but it was hardly seen in Wodan.

 v3 Chapter 18： sea ??lion

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The sea is calm and nothing can be seen, even Su Changxing is a little worried, "There is no way to wait like this, we have to leave here first."


    He turned to Kasmin and said, "Let''s leave here first, and if we can find the desert island, we''ll come back to pick them up."


    Kasmin licked her bright red lips, nodded and said, "That''s the only way."


    Su Changxing found William again: "We''re leaving now, you follow along."


    William froze for a moment and asked, "Shall we leave with these wooden blocks?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Yes, to find a deserted island, staying here is not an option. We will come back to pick them up after we find the deserted island."


    William thought about it, put his hands together in front of his chest, and prayed: "This is the only way now, I hope the God of the Sea will bless you!"


    The three of them boarded the largest piece of broken wood, used it as a boat, and used smaller pieces of wood as oars, and paddled forward. The speed was not fast, but it was very stable.


    Su Changxing''s body strength is high, and his arm strength is amazing. After paddling for an hour or two, he still kept paddling fast.


    And William was already exhausted, in a state of exhaustion, "My lord, I have to rest for a while, I really can''t move anymore."


    Kasmin was still paddling, but at a much slower pace.


    The sea was still vast, and one or two seabirds could be seen in the sky from time to time. After rowing for half an afternoon, they still did not encounter anything.


    Su Changxing also felt a little puzzled, turned his head to look at William and asked, "Is it in this direction?"


    William smiled embarrassingly, and assured him, "It must be in this direction. There should be quite a few deserted islands here, but I can''t confirm our exact location. It may have been washed away by the waves yesterday."


    Their position should be far away, otherwise, according to Wei Ning''s description, they should have encountered the deserted island half an hour ago.


    Su Changxing had already expected that they would be drifting at sea for more than ten days, but this was not a big problem, just drift as long as they drifted, and just don''t encounter other accidents.


    But they seem to be possessed by evil spirits.


    Su Changxing soon felt movement from the bottom of the water, ripples gushed out one after another, and something was rushing towards them from the bottom of the water.


    "What is that!" Kasmin felt it too, and looked down to see a huge black shadow appearing under their broken wood.


    Then, there was a violent impact, which was shattered again by the large pieces of wood they used as a small boat.


    A monster with a lion''s head and an octopus-like lower body sprang out from the bottom of the water.


    [Sea lion: octopus, living in deep water, sixth rank, gentle temperament, but when hungry, it will lose its temper, and attack ships, dragging the living things on board into the water to eat]


    "What monster?" William was also shocked, half of his body floated on the surface of the sea, grabbed the broken wood, and swam backwards.


    Although he lived at sea all year round, he had never seen such a deformed monster.


    Su Changxing pulled out the revolver and shot at the monster''s head. With the roar of the gunshot, the dark blood exploded on the monster''s body, and the bullet pierced through the monster''s lion head.


    The sea lion let out a painful roar, and then rushed towards Su Changxing again, bit his arm, tied his body with its tentacles, and dragged him into the water.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    William seemed to have thought of something, and shouted madly: "That''s a sea lion, we actually saw this legendary species!"


    Kasimin wanted to come over to help Su Changxing, but was sent flying by a tentacle. Her water skills were not good, and she floated in the water for a long time before swimming up.


    The surrounding sea began to roll, and a large number of bubbles gushed out, followed by a large amount of blood.


    The water in this small area was stained red.


    Kasmin and the two grabbed the broken wood and looked into the water in fear.


    "Master Liugula should be fine, right?" William asked hesitantly.


    Being dragged into the water by that kind of monster, what good can happen, but the blood gushing out in large quantities adds to the suspense.


    Kasimin''s lips turned white: "It should be fine."


    Soon, the surface of the water calmed down, and there was a burst of fluctuations with air bubbles. Su Changxing''s head popped up, still carrying the monster''s head on his shoulder: "This thing is really not bad, it almost dragged me to the deep water area."


    In the deep water area, he really wasn''t necessarily the opponent of this monster, but before that, he cut off the monster''s body and head with a sickle and killed it.


    William said tremblingly, "My lord, did you kill it just like that? It''s a mythical monster. I''ve never seen it before, and I''ve never heard of anyone seeing it."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "Of course, the sea god''s power is protecting me."


    William said with admiration: "My lord, you must be the son of the Sea God!"


    ok.


    There is one more father.


    Su Changxing hollowed out the sea lion''s head so that they could sit on it and use it as a small boat, but it looked a little scary.


    Although the head of this sea lion looks like a lion, its hair and skin are sticky, which only makes people feel disgusting.


    Su Changxing sat on it and fell into deep thought, thinking that they were either being targeted by the Sea God, or they had some tricks, otherwise how could they be so unlucky.


    He glanced at the princess again, and he had an answer in his heart.


    "What''s wrong?" Ka Shimin asked Su Changxing''s strange eyes~www.novelhall.com~Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "This is very abnormal, do you think we could be so unlucky?"


    Kasimin thought about it seriously: "What else could it be because of it, it can only be because of our unlucky luck."


    Su Changxing looked at William again and asked, "What do you think?"


    William was still staring at the sea lion''s head, thinking: "It''s really strange that we can encounter such a mythical creature and a storm that is almost impossible to encounter."


    Su Changxing felt his scalp tingling, could there really be such a thing as a sea **** in this world?


    They didn''t have it in that world, but it doesn''t mean that this world doesn''t have it either. This is a high-level world, and it''s not surprising that anything happens.


    William said cheerfully: "My lord, you are so strong, and we have the protection of Sea God, so what are we afraid of!"


    Su Changxing glanced at him silently, like looking at a fool, and didn''t speak.


    It is necessary to find a decent boat, so as to escape from this ghost place, but where can I find a boat?


    Just when he was at a loss, he noticed that the discount store had been refreshed, and today happened to be the refreshment time.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    7:00


    Opening the discount store, his eyes moved when he saw the item column, the first row of items.


    "You are still reliable."


    Su Changxing smiled slightly, "It seems that the Sea God is going to bless us again!"


    Kasimin sighed, and said with a wry smile: "How can you bless me, can you still send us a boat?"


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 19： Dread Ghost

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    [The Horror Phantom: A crown, a ship that can sail on any surface, a ship that will never die, because it comes from the world of death, and has long since broken free from the shackles of the world of death.


    Countless dead bones from the world of death are looking for it like crazy, just looking for a way to break free from the world of death.


    Those who die on the ship will become undead, bound by eternal life.


    Increased Spirit: All ghost creatures can be bound to the Terror Ghost, and break through the growth limit, but cannot leave the range of the Terror Ghost.


    Ghost: The Dread Ghost enters a blurred state on clear days.


    Speed ??Spirit: The speed of the Dread Ghost is related to the number of ghosts bound on board, and ghosts can be burned to get faster speed. ¡¿


    [Horror Ghost: 10% off, 12,000,000 points, two black coins]


    Su Changxing tilted his head, no matter how he looked at it, he felt that this thing fit him perfectly.


    He already has the ability to control evil spirits, but in this world, ghosts of the level of evil spirits cannot survive at all. They will disappear as soon as they are summoned, and even the remnant souls cannot be seen.


    In a sense, this world is more like a materialistic world, and low-level ghosts can''t survive at all


    But this ship can shelter evil spirits and allow them to break through the limit of growth.


    It''s just that the price is too expensive, and black coins are needed.


    He didn''t have many points, just over 10 million, and there were only three black coins, which almost wiped out his family all at once.


    Su Changxing didn''t hesitate at all. He reckoned that this thing should be of the same level as Pocket Galaxy, and he would definitely make a profit if he bought it. Although the price was a little expensive, he could still afford it.


    At the same time, he was also pondering what the discount store was, and he could actually get Pocket Galaxy, Scary Ghost and other similar artifacts.


    He has a little understanding of the world of death. Chu Caiming, after being killed by Rich in their world, will be resurrected again in the world of death.


    The interior of the death world has its own set of rules. All creatures who join the death world will no longer have real death.


    However, it is not so easy to join the death world. Only those with special talents like Chu Caiming can join.


    More Su Changxing didn''t know that Chu Caiming had already left his identity as a player, and he couldn''t contact him since then.


    Su Changxing stood on the sea lion''s head, clasped his hands together, looked sideways at Ka Semin and the two, and asked calmly, "Do you believe in God?"


    "what?"


    "what?"


    Both of them had doubts on their faces. They didn''t understand what Su Changxing wanted to do. One of them was a princess, and the other was a weather-beaten captain. Neither of them was an idiot.


    They believe in God, but at the same time they do not believe in God. They think that God may exist, but it is far away from them.


    They are not epigenetics, believers wearing iron masks.


    The Sea God and Sea God was just what William said in order to cooperate with Su Changxing. He knew that Su Changxing''s identity was unusual and he might be a pagan.


    But the princess didn''t say anything, so he naturally didn''t have any opinion, and he was also helping to cover it up.


    There is only a thin line between cleverness and Hutu, and it is often a difference of thought.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    As soon as Su Changxing''s words fell, the sea in front of him surged and parted from the middle, and the sky suddenly darkened, although it was still sunny before.


    Streaks of dark green light appeared on the sea surface, and then gradually emerged a silhouette, tattered sails, and a wooden hull.


    A strangely shaped skull was placed on the tip of the ship, and there was a faint light in the hollow hole.


    A large wooden warship just appeared in front of them, and it didn''t feel out of place. The green mist like tulle filled the surroundings, as if it had come out of the mist.


    "It looks a bit broken." Su Changxing looked at the ship and couldn''t help complaining in his heart, thinking that the image of this ship would be more attractive.


    William looked at this ship that suddenly appeared like a ghost, and his heart couldn''t help beating wildly.


    He didn''t think about why this ship suddenly appeared, nor did he think about why this ship looked so weird, he just felt that it would be a great blessing to be able to drive such a ship.


    In his eyes, the ship is the supreme work of art, and every captain wants to drive a better ship.


    When he was young, he was not driving a cargo ship, but a warship. At that time, there were no steam ships, just old-fashioned warships like this.


    "What a beautiful ship!" He said in a trembling voice, as if possessed by a demon, staring at the sail with the black skull, he couldn''t help walking forward, but accidentally fell into the water.


    Kasimin was also extremely shocked. He felt that such a method was different from a god, and it was definitely not comparable to those evil heretics. "Why did you fall?"


    She quickly pulled William up from the water.


    When the old captain climbed up, he was still staring at the wooden boat.


    At this moment, Su Changxing had already climbed up and observed the surrounding environment. There was nothing on board, only a skeleton was found in the corner of the splint.


    I don''t know how many years passed by that skeleton. It turned into powder when it touched the bone lightly, and drifted away with the wind, leaving only a black captain''s hat with white feathers.


    A green light flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes, and when this warship appeared, it was closely connected with him.


    He turned his head and looked at the two standing on the sea lion''s head and shouted, "Do you want to come up and visit?"


    "Think!" William yelled, and quickly climbed up the stairs on the side of the hull.


    Kasmin climbed up from behind, looked around and said, "I''m afraid it''s a pirate ship. It''s quite old, can it still sail?"


    She also had a tacit understanding and didn''t ask Su Changxing where the boat came from. After all, it was the means of the gods.


    Su Changxing handed the hat to William and said, "Want to try it?"


    Without even thinking about it, William reached for the hat~www.novelhall.com~ Of course, is this the ship of the gods? I have felt that extraordinary power. "


    A space of its own on the Dreadwraith, unblocked from the perceptions of this world.


    Su Changxing didn''t let go of his hat, stared at him, and said quietly, "I don''t want to lie to you either, you have to think about the consequences yourself, once you put on this hat, you will have a new destiny."


    Speaking of this, William smiled on his wrinkled and flushed face: "I have spent my whole life on the water, and I want to live like this forever."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    On the contrary, Su Changxing didn''t understand that such a timid, greasy and lustful old man was so paranoid at this moment, as if possessed by a demon.


    In this space without the perception of the world, Su Changxing was able to see William''s position clearly.


    [Voyage Captain: Seventh rank, middle rank, able to control "ships" in various senses.


    Sailing: the speed of the boat is +50%, and the flexibility is +20%.


    Strong Ship: Ship''s strength +30%.


    Map positioning: There is a high probability of going in the right direction.


    Escape like the wind: Driving a boat to escape speed +30%]


    "No wonder I was able to catch up with that pirate ship before."


    Su Changxing felt that the speed of the cargo ship was not right before, but he didn''t think it was because of William.


    The Scary Ghost Ship can also sail on its own, but it''s much faster without a captain.


    It is also impossible for Su Changxing to become the captain himself. He is the owner of the ship, but the captain is a part of the ship.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 20： black sand pirate

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    William put on the black captain''s hat, and his temperament changed suddenly. It fits well with the Dreadful Ghost, and he won''t look awkward standing there.


    Looking closely at his eyes, there are two ghostly fires floating.


    He looked around and said happily, "Is this what the world really looks like?"


    Su Changxing waved and said, "Let''s go, go back and pick them up first."


    "Good sir." William ran to the stern to take the helm.


    He just put his hand on the rudder, but noticed one shadow after another on the deck.


    what is that?


    He was startled, and he took his hand back, and looked on the deck, but found nothing.


    "A hallucination?" William smiled awkwardly, thinking that he had committed another cowardly mistake, and grabbed the rudder with both hands.


    Green figures appeared on the deck one by one. They were of different shapes, holding broken machetes, armored skeletons, people wearing long clothes, dull-looking people, and even a fluffy puppy.


    "What are these things?"


    William observed carefully without feeling scared, and thought that these things were ghosts, ghosts possessing the ship.


    Then, he saw Su Changxing walking towards him, and asked, "What are those?"


    Su Changxing was also a little worried that William would be frightened. After all, he was considered an ordinary person in this world: "Don''t be afraid, they are the crew of this ship and will not hurt you."


    There are some ghosts bound on the Dreadful Ghost, not many in number, but all of them are powerful, at least at the level of 6th rank.


    William rubbed his numbed left cheek and said with a smile, "It''s okay, we''re leaving now. If there''s no danger, I think they''re cute too."


    Under Su Changxing''s control, the tattered sail was fully opened, with an irregular skull embroidered on it, and gauntlets on both sides.


    The boat turned slowly, faster and faster, heading in the direction they came from.


    The ship seemed to be floating on the sea surface, leaving only an extremely fine ripple on the water surface.


    William shouted excitedly: "My lord, what is the power of this boat? Why is it running so fast."


    His spirit was extremely focused, and this wooden sailboat, which looked backward and tattered, was fast and agile.


    This actually made Su Changxing question, and he didn''t know what the power of this warship was.


    It is very complicated to explore the principles of things in this mysterious field.


    "You will understand." Su Changxing didn''t answer directly, Hanhu said.


    "That''s it." William nodded, regardless of whether he understood or not.


    The speed of the boat was very fast, and it took them only half an hour to reach the previous reef.


    The crew members still sat on it, staring blankly at the sea, as if there was no difference from before.


    After the afternoon, the sky turned cloudy, and without the sun''s exposure, they felt a lot more relaxed.


    With the rippling water and green light flashing, a dilapidated pirate ship suddenly appeared in front of them.


    The crew on the reef were taken aback.


    "what is that!"


    "It seems, it seems to be a ghost ship."


    A group of crew members shrank to another corner, discussing in one go, they have lived on the water for a long time, and they have heard similar legends, but they have never seen them.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    William leaned out from the bow and shouted: "What are you still doing in a daze? Get on the boat, we are ready to leave."


    The captain is undoubtedly the most majestic for a ship, especially in a confined space like the sea, where there is no one who speaks weight, there will always be problems.


    After the crew members saw William, they felt relieved and climbed onto the ship from the stairs without thinking too much.


    No matter what, it''s better than waiting here to die.


    The crew, many of them older, had been sailing the same wooden sails before the steam revolution.


    "This ship is exactly the same as the description of the legendary ghost ship." An older, bearded crew member with Mediterranean hair said in private.


    "It seems that someone has seen this kind of ship a long time ago, sailing in remote sea areas, only appearing at night or during storms."


    "More importantly, none of the people who have seen it survived!"


    Another member, younger, blond and freckled, said, "Where did the saying come from when everyone who saw it died?"


    The old captain sighed and said: "Who knows, maybe someone survived by chance. There are always lucky people. I thought this thing was made up by people, but after seeing the real thing, I felt that I was narrow-minded." gone."


    The Dreadful Specter set sail again, as the rope that lowered the sail snapped, and a crew climbed up the mast and pulled the sail away.


    Su Changxing released hundreds of evil spirits in the cabin to bind them to the Scary Ghost. As more evil spirits were bound, their speed became faster and they sailed all the way to Myron.


    Seeing the speed of the Ghost Horror, the crew on the ship couldn''t help but marvel at the speed of this ship even faster than a steam ship.


    This further convinced them that they were on board the fabled ghost ship.


    After getting acquainted with it, they were not too scared, and there was nothing on the boat, it was empty.


    Except that some things move by themselves, except sometimes, it seems to hear other people talking, except that the ship is too smooth to drive...


    Kasmin stood on the deck, but looked calm. Seeing the sudden appearance of the Dreadful Ghost, he felt that it was logical to see anything again.


    As a princess, she knows far more things than others. She knows that on a small island in a certain sea area, there is a mysterious person who has lived for thousands of years, and she also knows that there seem to be a large number of demons outside this world.


    "At the current speed, how many days will it take us to go to Myron?" She asked William.


    William grinned, and said confidently: "If we go at the current speed, we can reach Myron in four days, no, in three days."


    "Is it so fast?" Kasimin showed a look of surprise, even if the fastest ship wanted to reach Myron from Wodan, it would take half a month.


    Since they were driving on the sea, she had no reference, and she couldn''t quite feel their current speed. She only thought they were faster than the previous cargo ship, but she didn''t expect it to be so much faster.


    William smiled, did not speak, and concentrated on steering.


    Gradually entering the evening, the half-waned moon reflected on the sea. Although their speed was fast, the wind on the boat was not strong, and it was even very stable, as if driving on a calm lake without any waves.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    This is on the sea, and on the waves, the ship tends to undulate and shake as it moves forward.


    Su Changxing leaned against the side of the watchtower, using his eyes to observe the situation in the distance.


    A large ship with a black flag appeared in the distance. It seemed to be a pirate ship, but it seemed to be transformed from a warship.


    "There is a pirate ship three miles to the southeast, advance at full speed!" Su Changxing shouted at William.


    He had a hunch that there must be players on this pirate ship, and it would be difficult to find players when they arrived in Myron.


    Heretics are the existence that everyone shouts and beats. The sea is considered an unregulated area, and becoming a pirate is the best choice for some players who are not strong.


    From the beggar player, he judged that even an advanced player might not necessarily be strong, at least that beggar player was far inferior to the hunting dog.


    Strength is not the main evaluation method for high-level players, it should be based on the task and use the task as the standard.


    As they approached, William saw the ship and recognized it, reminding: "That is the Black Sand Pirates, the overlord of this sea area, who once killed the navy that came to clear them head-on, and became famous because of it."


    "I heard that they have colluded with heretics and have mastered some magical powers. It''s not easy to mess with."


    Because the speed of the ship was too fast, it passed by in a short while, and he planned to avoid this sea area.


    Su Changxing was even more interested after hearing William''s words: "Collude with heretics? That''s the best thing, listen to me, just rush up and kill them."


    Better yet?


    Although William felt that it was a bit inappropriate, but the collectability said so, he could only bite the bullet: "No problem, I will definitely be able to catch up."


    Their ship quickly caught up with the slow-moving pirate ship, and the pirates on the ship couldn''t help being surprised when they saw a strange ship suddenly appearing not far behind.


    "What is that? A pirate ship? How does it feel like something from more than ten years ago?" A pirate stood at the stern of the ship, looking through a monocular.


    "When did it come? Why didn''t we see it before?" A man in a gray windbreaker with half a silver mask inlaid on his face asked, "Has anyone seen this ship before?"


    The pirates around shook their heads. They saw it all of a sudden and thought it was strange.


    Then, they saw the dilapidated wooden sailboat approaching them at a strange speed.


    "So fast!"


    "Counterattack! Turn the bow and bombard them with cannons." The man in the silver mask shouted, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, "It''s my head, I don''t know what to do."


    They are equipped with the latest rune cannons on board, which are not even equipped in the official navy. They are so powerful that even the strongest warships may not be able to carry a few rounds, let alone the dilapidated looking gun in front of them. Wooden sailboat.


    These pirates were not ordinary pirates at all. Compared with the ones Su Changxing encountered before, they were more like the navy, and their quality was quite high.


    After receiving the order, the entire ship immediately adjusted its direction, filled the ammunition, and aimed at the target ship.


    More than ten seconds.


    The continuous sound of artillery.


    Dozens of shells flew past.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    When Su Changxing saw the shells flying towards them, he was even more sure that there were players on the ship, otherwise how could ordinary pirates have such sophisticated equipment.


    This is not a pirate, I''m afraid it can''t even compare with the general navy.


    At the same time as these shells were fired, the Dreadful Ghost disappeared without a trace on the sea surface, leaving only the turbulent and tumbling sea water to fill the vacated space


    "Where are people?"


    The pirate with the silver mask was startled, and couldn''t imagine why the other party could suddenly disappear.


    You must know that in such a high-level world, it is simply impossible to move with a whole ship.


    The pirates on the ship were also in an uproar. They looked like they had seen a ghost. Even if they met the navy, they were not afraid. It was not like they had never fought the navy before, and they even won.


    Immediately afterwards, water splashed on the sea surface, and dilapidated wooden sailboats seemed to come out of the fog, suddenly appeared in front of them, and slammed into their boat from the side.


    It was just a wooden boat, but they were iron boats, and the other party''s actions were undoubtedly hitting an egg against a rock.


    "court death!"


    The pirate in the silver mask cursed loudly, but his heart was uneasy. All the other party''s actions exceeded his expectations.


    He even had thoughts of running away.


    It''s just that there is no way to retreat in the vast sea, and they can only bite the bullet.


    With the impact, there was a huge sound, and the whole ship was shaking.


    The boat split in the middle, not the wooden one, but their iron one.


    Many pirates fell on the deck and fell into the water during the impact, but they were extremely tenacious, got up again, and climbed up to the ship again, ready for battle.


    Although their ship is damaged, they have already engaged in hand-to-hand combat with the enemy. As long as they can kill all the opponents, they can still win.


    Immediately afterwards, a large number of dark green figures appeared on the deck of the wooden sailboat, and rushed towards their boat.


    That''s a ghost.


    Ghosts with clear appearances just appeared in front of them, and rushed towards them.


    This group of pirates was well-equipped, and everyone carried long-barreled muskets on their backs, but some of them couldn''t even hold their guns steadily when facing these ghosts who rushed towards them.


    Unknown things are often the scariest, I have never seen a ghost, I have never seen such a ghost ship, so I feel scared from the bottom of my heart, and my heels start to tremble.


    "Those are just some dead souls, what are you afraid of!" the silver-masked pirate leader shouted, trying to boost his momentum, and a silver javelin appeared in his hand and threw it forward.


    Javelins pierced cleanly through an armored skeleton.


    The skeleton turned into a green light and dissipated, but the next moment it appeared on the deck of the Bug Ghost again, jumped off again, and killed it again.


    Seeing this scene, the pirate leader in the white mask panicked completely, and immediately turned his head and ran towards the stern, as if he was about to jump out of the sea.


    At this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ he saw a man dragging a javelin appearing in front of him, "Your weapon is still here, don''t forget it."


    Su Changxing played with the silver javelin, with an inexplicable smile on his face, evaluating the constant struggle of the javelin in his hand.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The man wearing the silver mask showed a helpless smile: "Brother, we have no grievances or enmities. For the sake of being players, why don''t you let me go? Tell me what you want."


    He seemed very calm, as if he had accepted his fate.


    Seeing the other party''s cooperation, Su Changxing also showed a satisfied smile: "I don''t have anything else, I mainly want to ask a few questions."


    Are you here to ask a question?


    You''re clearly here to kill.


    The man wearing the mask forced a smile: "Is the way you ask the question a little too direct?"


    Su Changxing showed doubts: "Directly? Isn''t it a normal thing to wipe out pirates?"


    "Forget it, let''s stop talking nonsense. Do you know the ninth dimension?"


    The man wearing the silver mask is obviously also a player. Hearing this question, he showed a mocking smile: "Of course I know, aren''t we all here to find that thing?"


    Su Changxing nodded, and continued: "Then did you find it? Or have you been there? And what''s the point of being a pirate here?"


    The man wearing the mask showed a sad and angry expression: "I don''t want to, but I can''t stay in other places, and I have never seen the ninth dimension."


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 21： pagan

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "I suspect that this is a scam. I was tricked into coming here, a **** high-level player."


    "Actually, I have met other players before, and they are in the same situation. There are even some who have been here for decades. I am not bad, and I only stayed here for a few years."


    "We''re all stuck here, you know? This shitty, disgusting world, where our powers are severely limited, as pathetic as an ordinary person."


    The man wearing the silver-white mask became more and more crazy as he spoke, his emotions went to extremes, and his body kept shaking.


    Su Changxing heard something different from his words, and he was also restricted by the world''s perception barrier, he thought it was the world that restricted his strength.


    If it wasn''t for his strong perception and "true knowledge", he might feel that this world has restricted his strength.


    But from this point of view, his luck is indeed good. Many players were trapped in this world, and they were left here because they could not find the passage to the ninth dimension.


    And he found the passage fragment just after he came to this world, and already knew how to leave here.


    Su Changxing looked at the other party with sympathetic eyes: "Well, since you are so cooperative, I can let you go, hand over the black coins on your body, and then go."


    The man wearing the silver mask showed doubts on his face, and took two steps back: "Black coins, what black coins? What are you talking about?"


    He is lying.


    Su Changxing felt it immediately, just judging from his expression and movements.


    He is too familiar with the deceitful movements.


    But before he could say anything, the man in the silver mask seemed to notice it, and shouted: "Why do you insist on forcing me, why? Can''t you just be good?"


    Something is wrong.


    The eyeballs in the mask turned into two streams of silver water and slid down the cheeks, the whole body swelled violently, and half of it exploded and splashed onto the deck, full of black water and flesh moss.


    committed suicide?


    no, no.


    Su Changxing pulled out his musket and shot at his body. The bullets hit him, creating holes one after another.


    His body was still rapidly expanding violently, and then it affected the deck on the ground.


    The deck turned silver, then black, like some sort of liquid metal.


    The pirates on the deck sank and were devoured one by one, uttering horrified cries.


    "What''s wrong!"


    "help me!"


    Someone struggled to jump into the sea, but was stuck to the hull of the boat when he fell halfway.


    The whole ship seemed to turn into a man-eating monster in an instant.


    As for the player who has been eaten by this monster, or that he himself is this monster, he was eaten by himself.


    "madman!"


    Su Changxing cursed, and retreated to the Horror Ghost, "I just want you to order black coins, as if I want your life."


    Just now he noticed that something was wrong with this person, not because of him, but something was wrong in the first place.


    It''s just that the perception is blocked, and he can''t see clearly.


    The Dreadful Ghost retreated away from the ship that had turned into a monster. There was no one alive on board, it was empty, and no dead bodies could be seen.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Kasmin came over from behind and said solemnly: "This is heretics! Although they have great power, they are monsters themselves, and they will become irrational monsters, and then destroy everything."


    "That''s why the Empire will find a way to kill all the heretics before they become monsters."


    Su Changxing frowned tightly, and he didn''t expect what went wrong, it wouldn''t be the problem of the Extraordinary, nor the problem of the players.


    Is it the problem of this world?


    When the player comes to this world, there will be problems, just like two chemical components that can react, and they will react immediately when they come into contact with each other.


    The player just now didn''t seem to know about this problem, or he knew it and deliberately concealed it.


    That kind of extreme emotional change is fatal to a Extraordinary, it will break the balance of the position, and then lose control, but it will not become this kind of monster.


    Extraordinary people in this world appear very stable, like a triangle. At the same time, they are also restricted, acting like ordinary people.


    Su Changxing determined that he had better get together the black coins as soon as possible, and then go to the ninth dimension. It seems that there will be problems if he stays in this world for a long time.


    From a distance, the ship has lost its shape, and has turned into mud, constantly changing between silvery white and black, and individual parts boil from time to time, or vibrate at high speed like water waves.


    It rolled on the water and slowly moved towards them, as if consciously.


    "I saw a ghost!"


    William had already turned the rudder and sailed in the opposite direction. He was always decisive when escaping, even without Su Changxing''s reminder.


    Su Changxing turned his head and said, "Don''t run away, let''s observe from a distance."


    He noticed that the size of the monster was getting smaller, and it was constantly entering the water.


    It is being suppressed, by this sea, by this sky, by this world.


    The strength of that monster was definitely higher than that of the great wizard. It was so terrifying that even Su Changxing felt his scalp go numb.


    But its existence doesn''t seem to be recognized by this world, and everything in this world is poison to him, constantly reducing its strength.


    Suddenly, Su Changxing seemed to have seen something disgusting, and he couldn''t really describe it. He just felt his stomach tumbling and dizzy.


    Everywhere in the surrounding space seems to be covered with something, red ~www.novelhall.com~ light red, some dark red, and some red like pitch black.


    He sat down on the deck, his eyes were bloodshot, and he gasped for breath.


    Seeing that his condition was not right, Kasmin quickly squatted down and asked, "What''s wrong with you! Are you all right?"


    Su Changxing took a breath, waved his hand and said, "It''s nothing, that monster needs to be dealt with!"


    He told William to bring the boat closer, and raised his musket to fire at the shape-shifting mass.


    Some bullets bounced off, others sank in and disappeared.


    He kept the rhythm of the attack and shot continuously. As the monster got smaller and smaller, some black mist exploded, revealing a large mass of meat paste, intestines and so on. Part of a pirate''s body.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    More black mist exploded, and some pieces of iron, wood, and other pieces of the ship also flew out.


    A gurgling sound emanated from the monster''s body.


    It seemed to be saying something, but Su Changxing couldn''t understand it, nor could he feel any emotion in it.


    As the seventy-second bullet was fired, the bullet pierced something, spattering a large amount of blood.


    The player''s half-distorted face was revealed, his eyes were still open, staring at him, and he made a hoarse voice:


    "Kill a player like me, and you will have black coins... I don''t want to do this either, I don''t know when it got into my heart. Be careful, stranger..."


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 22： box

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Unpredictable.


    Su Changxing rubbed his chin and felt that something was wrong. If he could only get black coins by killing such monsters, then why did the beggar player have black coins.


    Logically, it does not make sense, there should be other ways to obtain black coins.


    The half of the rotting face sank into the water, like a large piece of ice gradually melting in hot water, turning into some jet black water, reminiscent of squid ink.


    [Kill? ? , get seven black coins]


    ? ? ?


    What the hell?


    Su Changxing was also stunned for a moment. Originally, he wanted to see what it was from the kill information, but he didn''t expect that there was no display at all, only two question marks on it.


    Is that what this thing is called? ? .


    "It''s unlikely, though."


    Su Changxing looked at the flesh and blood floating on the sea surface, as well as the debris of the ship, and felt that these things were the residue left after being overturned in his stomach.


    Fortunately, he reacted quickly and retreated to the Horror Ghost in time. If he was a few seconds slower, there might be a big problem.


    The whole process seems to be calm, but in fact it is extremely dangerous.


    Su Changxing asked Kasimin beside him: "Is it the same for other heretics? Will they all turn into such terrifying monsters?"


    Kasimin thought for a while and shook his head, "Actually, it''s the first time I''ve seen it. I just heard that these heretics will turn into monsters, so I want to strangle them."


    "I don''t know exactly how, but I think it shouldn''t be so scary. He may be an exception."


    Su Changxing nodded: "I hope so."


    After this ups and downs, the crew members on the ship were frightened stupid, what kind of ghosts, ghost ships, monsters that swallowed the entire ship.


    It was a little reassuring to them that at least they hadn''t died so far, except for those lost in the storm.


    Then, they continued to move forward, and found Nobu and several other crew members on a deserted island.


    There are not many things on the deserted island. There is a group of monkeys living there. When they arrived, Nobu and others were having a fierce battle with the monkeys.


    Some crew members were even seriously injured.


    "Those monkeys are too hateful, too deceiving!" Nobu said indignantly, his hands and face were all black and blue, which were smashed out by stones, and there were cracks on the monocle he was wearing, but he barely It still works.


    Those monkeys stood on the trees and threw stones, or hit them with fruit, and there were a lot of them.


    After Su Changxing and the others came, Nobu took more crew members to take revenge. With more muskets and manpower, the monkeys couldn''t stand it anymore and were beaten to the ground.


    Su Changxing didn''t care much about this, and felt that it was lucky that Nobu and the others survived, and told them not to kill them all, and just taught them a lesson.


    There are some coconut trees growing on the beach on the deserted island, so he asks Xiaobai to climb up the tree and grab some coconuts for a taste.


    Xiaobai is not a monkey, but a long-haired ghost dog with its tongue sticking out. Su Changxing couldn''t tell what breed it was.


    It''s just that this dog is very kind to him, and it is more spiritual than the other ghosts bound on the boat. It has been following him since he got on the boat, and it can understand human speech.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    So Su Changxing gave it a good name, Xiaobai.


    It looks a little green overall, but the little green is really not very pleasant.


    Su Changxing reckoned that this ghost dog should have been left behind by the previous owner of the Scary Ghost. Creatures with low intelligence like dogs can hardly form ghosts after death, and their mental power is weak.


    Thinking about it this way, this ghost dog should have been the pet of the previous owner before he was alive, so after he died, let him live in another way and follow the ship.


    It just seems that it has "lived" longer than its owner.


    Xiaobai climbed a part of the coconut tree, then jumped high, and bit off a coconut in one bite.


    In the eyes of the other crew members, they only saw a coconut flying in the air, but they couldn''t see Xiao Bai.


    But William and Kasimin could see it. William was the captain of the Dreadful Ghost, so he could see it. As for why Kasimin could see it, Su Changxing didn''t know.


    He also discovered another important thing on the Dreadful Ghost before, which also made him tangled up for a long time.


    Kasmin was somehow related to him, probably by blood, probably his daughter.


    This caught him by surprise.


    But he''s only just come into this world, and it''s even more unlikely that he will have a daughter, but the connection he perceives can''t be wrong.


    And he reckoned that Kasmin knew about this before, so that''s why his attitude towards him was so strange.


    This is really treating him as a father!


    Su Changxing knew that there must be a big problem here.


    Could it be that Liugula was the same person as him?


    or¡­


    He thought of the strange scene he had seen before, and made an astonishing conjecture.


    "It shouldn''t be so ridiculous." Su Changxing grumbled, broke open the coconut, and tasted the pulp inside.


    The taste is very sweet, but at this moment he feels strange.


    Kasmin took a sip of the juice from the coconut milk and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?"


    Su Changxing shook his head, then looked up at the charming princess again: "It''s nothing, they should be coming back now, and we are also preparing to leave."


    When Nobu and the others returned again, they carried a large black wooden box covered in a thick layer of dust.


    "What is that?" Su Changxing asked.


    With a smile on his face, Nobu said courteously, "My lord, I found this from the monkey''s nest. I think it''s old. Maybe it''s something good, so I brought it here."


    When Xiaobai saw the box, his expression changed suddenly, and he roared repeatedly, appearing very excited.


    Su Changxing observed the black box, and then looked at them: "Did you open it to see what''s inside?"


    Nobu shook his head: "Hey, it''s better for adults to open this thing, it''s a rule."


    [An old box, perhaps the contents inside are even older. ¡¿


    "True Knowledge" gave a very strange message, at least it showed that this box was considered an antique, not some deceitful thing.


    Su Changxing smiled, feeling a little interesting, touched the box with one hand, but stopped suddenly, pursed his lips and looked at Nobu beside him: "Why don''t you open it, after all, you guys dug it up."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Nobu seemed straightforward: "No problem."


    He used a knife to pry open the rotten lock on the wooden box, and tried hard to open the box, but found that it didn''t move at all. He tried again, but it was still the same.


    "It seems that it can''t be opened, it''s locked inside?" He showed a surprised look.


    In the end, he exhausted all his breastfeeding strength, but still did not open the wooden box, and was going to use violent means to break open the wooden box forcibly.


    "Forget it, don''t open it."


    Su Changxing stopped their actions and sensed that something was wrong with the box, so he was about to throw it into his pocket Galaxy and open it in a safer way.


    In this world, anything that is unreasonable is a terrifying existence, and he has a deep understanding of this.


    Just as he put his hand on the box, the whole box began to tremble, and a pair of bloodshot eyes opened on the box.


    What the hell?


    Su Changxing decisively threw the box into his pocket Galaxy.


    Entering the Pocket Galaxy, that was his territory, the box was struggling constantly, even grew hands and feet, but it couldn''t move, and the endless force imprisoned it tightly.


    Seeing this situation, Su Changxing heaved a sigh of relief, and asked Nobu, "Where did you get this thing?"


    When Nobu saw the box disappearing suddenly, he knew that he seemed to have messed up the matter, so he said falteringly: "...it was in the nest of those monkeys, buried in the soil, and a corner was exposed, which happened to be seen by me."


    Su Changxing looked up and noticed a monkey standing on a tree not far away, looking at them from a distance, felt Su Changxing''s eyes, and slid into the jungle with a swish.


    Norbu also followed Su Changxing''s gaze, but found the monkey: "These monkeys couldn''t be the ones leading us there on purpose! These damned monkeys."


    Su Changxing pondered for a while and said, "Let''s go check the situation again."


    This time, when the monkeys saw them, they all disappeared in a smog. I don''t know if they were scared by Nobu and others before, or because of something.


    This deserted island is not small, and the territory of the monkeys is in the middle of the entire deserted island. There are no other birds of prey on the deserted island, only some small animals, so these monkeys have become the bosses instead.


    "Someone should have stayed here before, and there are traces of building a wooden house~www.novelhall.com~ But now they are all occupied by these monkeys, and the box we found is over there."


    Nobu led the way and pointed to a large pit next to a completely collapsed wooden house. The wooden box turned out to be in the pit.


    Su Changxing observed the surrounding situation, pondered and said, "Someone was once trapped here and built a residence here, but it shouldn''t be too long."


    "The box looks very old, maybe it was brought by the people who built the wooden house."


    Nuobu also saw it before. Eyes appeared on the box, and then disappeared in Su Changxing''s hands. He said fearfully, "These people didn''t die because of that box, did they?"


    Su Changxing looked at the surrounding ground, felt something, and ordered: "Dig these places, there seems to be something underneath."


    The crew dug up the surrounding soil and dug out a large number of dead bones.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "How many people will die?" Nobu exclaimed, his legs trembling involuntarily, thinking that they might have almost died before.


    Su Changxing glanced around, and said with a smile: "Those monkeys know that there is something wrong with this box, and they may have witnessed the scene of killing people in this box, which is a bit interesting."


    bang~


    With a gunshot, a monkey was knocked down from a tree by him.


    The monkey struggled on the ground and screamed in pain. One leg was hit by a bullet and broke off. It crawled away with both hands, trying to escape, but was grabbed by the back of the neck by a crew member.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 23： shadow attack

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Let it go, let it go." Su Changxing gestured.


    The crew member nodded and threw the monkey to the ground.


    The monkey felt that there was no restraint, and immediately struggled to crawl to the distance. Although it lost a leg, its speed was still not slow.


    Stimulated by the pain, it just wanted to get out of here desperately.


    At the same time, the box in Pocket Galaxy was full of cracks, and was forced to death by Su Changxing bit by bit.


    But in such a state, it didn''t show any emotion, it seemed to be alive, but it didn''t seem to be.


    He could feel that the box was of the level of a great wizard, but he put it in his pocket Galaxy and couldn''t resist.


    Immediately afterwards.


    He intensified the pressure, and the whole box split from the middle, and some things that looked like intestines leaked out, and the blackness seemed to be rotting.


    The box monster was completely killed by him. In addition to these internal organs, there was also a white bone armor with rune patterns engraved on it.


    [Incomplete bone talisman: Crown of B, superior, seems to have some kind of mysterious power, but you need a whole piece. ¡¿


    Bone talisman?


    This thing seems to be related to runes, and the power of runes is widely used in this world, and it is the only mysterious power that prevails.


    Su Changxing took out the bone rune and showed it to Kasmin: "What is this thing? It was taken out of that box, do you know it?"


    Kasmin looked at this thing with a surprised expression: "This is a bone talisman, which is considered a kind of magic, but the method of making it has long been lost, and this bone talisman is quite ancient, using the blood of an extinct animal. Bones, with this undulating texture like waves."


    Su Changxing nodded, and didn''t get too entangled. This thing is a mysterious item to him. "This thing is incomplete. If you can''t find other parts, it''s useless."


    Kasmin nodded and said, "It seems so."


    They followed the injured monkey to another place with a building. The building looked like a small simple church. There were a lot of monkeys around. After seeing them coming, they remained motionless, as if unwilling to leave .


    Su Changxing and others shot and killed more than a dozen monkeys before driving the others away.


    The strength of these monkeys is not weak, there are seven ranks, and their hands are extremely strong, and they can throw stones from a distance, but in front of muskets, this attack method is also weak.


    Walking into the small church, everyone showed a look of surprise. There are not statues of gods on the top of the church, but three boxes, which are somewhat similar to the previous box, but the appearance is more gorgeous.


    "These monkeys worship the box as a god?" Nobu showed a surprised look, feeling very puzzled and panicked.


    A monkey is a monkey, when will it be like a human?


    Only humans would worship gods, monkeys would only look for food and eat fruit.


    Kasmin thought for a while: "Maybe these monkeys are imitating human behavior, not they are worshiping these boxes, but the people who were on the island before worshiping these boxes."


    "These monkeys may have seen the scene of worship, and when the people disappeared, they began to do the same things as people."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Even though they said this, everyone stood at the door and didn''t go in, so as not to be extremely afraid, they all knew that there was something wrong with those boxes.


    Su Changxing walked forward along the tattered and smelly blanket on the ground, and before he got close to the box, he heard a sound.


    A black figure sprang out from behind the box and rushed towards him extremely fast, the blade cutting through the air


    , making a sharp sound, somewhat harsh.


    Su Changxing kicked the thing to the ground, and a rusty dagger bounced off the wall.


    It was a black monkey, very big, half as tall as a man, with a human-like expression of disbelief, screaming and rushing towards him with teeth and claws.


    Beside it, three identical monkeys suddenly appeared like shadows, screaming and rushing towards him.


    Su Changxing''s eyes narrowed, he raised his left hand, and a slender sickle appeared in his hand, and he swiped forward, cutting off the heads of the four monkeys with great precision.


    Those three monkeys appeared suddenly and then disappeared suddenly. Only the first monkey''s body fell apart and fell to the ground. The dark red blood wet the blanket on the ground.


    Nobu opened his mouth wide and said in surprise, "This monkey can do magic!"


    This is a surprising thing, none of them can do magic, but this monkey can do magic, which is a bit ironic.


    However, Su Changxing knew that this was not magic at all, but the ability of this monkey. This monkey was also an Extraordinary, but it had acquired a special ability for this world through some means.


    Three dice are rolled on the card.


    Six, nine, nine.


    [Stolen Shadow Strike: At the moment of the attack, six shadows appear and launch the same attack. Each shadow has the same power, speed and ability, but it can only attack once and cannot be released continuously. ¡¿


    Although this monkey is not strong, the ability he possesses is exceptionally perverted in Su Changxing''s view, with negligible restrictions and no side effects.


    This ability can increase the frequency of his attacks, he can shoot six times at the same time, UU reading www.uukanshu.com or swing the sickle six times, what if it is combined with "Perfect Barrage"?


    Is this the so-called fill in the vacancy?


    However, his body should not be able to withstand such a high-intensity attack, because of the limitation of the life lock.


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while and replaced "Electric Light" with "Shadow Strike". "Shadow Strike" is far inferior to "Perfect Barrage", but it is more flexible. It consumes a lot of energy to release "Perfect Barrage".


    And because of the rules of the world, "Electric Light" cannot be used at all.


    Then, Su Changxing stepped over the monkey''s corpse, walked towards the three boxes, and was ready to escape, releasing the domain immediately if something went wrong.


    As they approached step by step, the sound of footsteps echoed in the chapel, nothing happened, it was very peaceful.


    He put his hand on the ruby-encrusted box on the left, and the box disappeared, and he threw it into his pocket Galaxy.


    That''s really just a case.


    Open it, and there is also a broken bone amulet inside, which should belong to the same piece as the previous one.


    Su Changxing took advantage of the situation and stretched his hand towards the box inlaid with sapphires in the middle. Before he touched the box, there was a strange movement, and some black lines appeared on the surface of the box.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    He quickened his hand speed and threw the box into his pocket Galaxy.


    He doesn''t care what it is, but as long as he enters the pocket galaxy, it is in his pocket.


    In Pocket Galaxy, he is a god!


    This is beyond doubt.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 24： queen

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    This is also a box monster, but its hands and feet are twice as big as the previous box monster, especially the legs are very long, three to four meters long.


    If unfolded in a chapel, it might punch a hole in the ceiling.


    Su Changxing still easily suppressed it, split the box from the middle in two or three strokes, killed it, and obtained a fragment of the bone amulet.


    These three fragments fit together just enough to form a whole.


    Now that all the pieces are in place, what''s in the next box?


    Su Changxing thought of all the weird things on this small island. They didn''t think about looking for Nobu and the others at first, but they still came to this small island.


    The third box is very ordinary, without any gem embellishments, but it must not be ordinary to be placed here.


    Su Changxing stretched out his hand, and followed the same procedure as before, throwing it into his pocket Galaxy.


    There was no reaction, the box seemed to be an ordinary box, but some black liquid could be seen spilling from it.


    Slowly opening the box, Su Changxing was stunned when he saw the contents inside, "Ka Semin? No, it''s the queen!"


    A female corpse was soaked in the black liquid, her skin was still elastic and her face was delicate.


    He confirmed that the person in front of him looked exactly the same as the empress he had seen before, elegant and dignified, full of all the beauty of a mature woman.


    "It should be the same person."


    Su Changxing was also not sure, and frowned, thinking that the empress should also be his wife in name, because Kasmin was really her daughter.


    He didn''t care much about this identity before, thinking it was just an identity, but now he feels extremely entangled, and there is an extra wife and daughter inexplicably, and more importantly, he doesn''t know him yet.


    There could be nothing more absurd than this.


    The main reason is that he doesn''t know this woman, and he can''t get angry even if he wants to.


    Su Changxing took the box out of his pocket Galaxy again, put it on the ground, and waved for Ka Semin to come over.


    Kasmin came over, looked at the tightly closed box, and asked curiously, "What''s inside?"


    Fortunately, Su Changxing didn''t answer directly, but asked, "Does your mother have any sisters who look like her?"


    Kasmin affirmed, "No, my mother has no sisters."


    If the queen has no sisters, who is this person in front of her?


    Now it was Su Changxing''s turn to be puzzled, he opened the box and presented it in front of Ka Semin: "Do you know this person?"


    She must know this man.


    This is her mother, the familiar foreign trade, familiar demeanor, and familiar figure, as if engraved in his memory.


    Kasimin stood there blankly, isn''t the person in the box his mother?


    But why does it appear here.


    "Yes, she is my mother, but why..."


    Kasmin seemed incoherent, her jaw trembling slightly.


    Su Changxing closed the box again, shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I saw your mother being hung directly above the throne in the conference hall."


    "But we saw her again here, and there are probably only two possibilities here."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "One is that your mother was transported here after her death, and the other is that the person who died here was not your mother, but another person who looked exactly like your mother."


    Kasmin said with certainty: "This is my mother. I''m sure she has a mole on her abdomen. You should know it."


    I guess I don''t know...


    Su Changxing opened the box again, opened the Queen''s clothes with his hands, and found that there was indeed a mole on the Queen''s abdomen, "This probably also shows that this corpse is physically identical to the Queen."


    Kasmin was a little puzzled: "Doesn''t this prove that she is my mother?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "Since your mother is here, nothing is impossible."


    Kasimin closed her eyes, feeling a little confused in her head, all these things were beyond her imagination, and felt that the Queen''s death was not that simple.


    The coup d''¨¦tat in the king tower happened suddenly, none of them reacted, the queen was also assassinated, and the guards guarding the city were swept away by rune warriors.


    But all of these were signs, the Duke''s actions could not be hidden from everyone, but the Queen acted as if nothing had happened, muddled along, and finally ushered in bad luck.


    She saw all of this, but as a princess, he couldn''t do much. Although his status was noble, he didn''t have much power.


    Su Changxing threw the box into Galaxy''s pocket again, and patted her on the shoulder: "Actually, how your mother died is not that important. What you have to do now is to take back Wodan and the empire."


    Su Changxing walked out of the church, only to find that the monkeys came back again, rushing towards them in groups from all directions as if they were crazy.


    "Is it because the box is missing?"


    Su Changxing guessed the reason, took out his musket and shot at the monkeys, thinking that they would leave after scaring the monkeys away.


    Unexpectedly, these monkeys were really crazy, running towards them one by one like moths to a flame, and falling down one by one.


    Nobu had a look of disbelief on his face: "Could it be that these monkeys really believe in God~www.novelhall.com~ are as crazy as those believers in the Houshengyuan."


    Monkeys are monkeys after all. Although there are many in number, they are still a mess.


    The gunshots stopped abruptly, and the last monkey fell to the ground. The mountain road was full of monkey corpses, blood, and hair.


    Such a scene made the crew shudder. They could not understand what made the monkeys so crazy that they would attack them without regard for their own lives.


    Su Changxing didn''t feel much about it. Killing these monkeys was no different from killing zombies or those monsters in the black mist. They were all just here to give him points.


    Rationally, he is also unwilling to deliberately slaughter these monkeys, they are all orderly beings.


    But if the other party wants to send it off, there is nothing he can do.


    With the stench of monkey blood, they returned to the scary ghost ship all the way. The ghosts on the ship could not leave the ship too far, and could only move within a certain range.


    The sky has also completely darkened, and sparse stars can be seen appearing in the night sky, separated from the sea.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    They set sail again, and sailed for Myron.


    "Now we can always go directly to Myron." William sighed, although they only sailed on the water for a few days, it felt more abundant than what they had experienced in the previous months of sailing.


    Su Changxing glanced sideways at William who was steering the helm, and suddenly felt something was wrong. Looking at the sky, he saw clear raindrops flying obliquely, hitting his face.


    How similar it was to the scene before the storm yesterday.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 25： sea ??ghost

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    , Global Game: Comes with Portable Store


    "Do you think we will encounter another storm?" Su Changxing said to William as if telling a joke.


    William shook his head, with an affirmative expression on his face: "How is it possible? You may not encounter such a storm after traveling at sea for a year. Although sailing is dangerous, it is not that dangerous."


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully: "Is that so? So it''s just going to rain."


    Immediately, William also felt the raindrops in the sky. He caught one with his tongue and tasted it, and found that it was salty. Is it a storm?"


    He was full of doubts, feeling that he should not be so unlucky, and encountered storms for two consecutive days.


    This is not unlucky, it is simply divine punishment.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a strong wind blew up on the sea, and he could feel that the waves on the water were higher than the waves, exactly the same as the previous storm.


    "My lord, what have you done to make the Sea God so dissatisfied with us!" William said loudly.


    Su Changxing said helplessly, "Didn''t you say that I was the son of the Sea God?"


    William shouted again: "My lord, what have you done to offend your father!"


    Su Changxing said calmly, "Get out."


    "Okay."


    William said he was worried, but there was no worry on his face. He was very confident that even if he encountered a storm as terrible as before, the ship would not be capsized.


    The waves were getting bigger and bigger, but the Dreadful Ghost was still stable, but there was a lot of sea water washing away the splints, and a small member of the team was almost washed down.


    Due to the holes in the hull, part of the cabin was already submerged, but the water level did not rise any further.


    Nobu asked in amazement: "My lord, why is this? There are holes in the boat, shouldn''t it have sunk long ago?"


    Su Changxing thought about it, and said with a serious face: "Maybe it''s because there are two holes, one side comes in, and the other side goes out."


    Nobu gave a thumbs up: "My lord, you are brilliant!


    The corner of Kasmin''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t say much.


    The crew members stared wide-eyed and felt that their brains were in the lake, which seemed to be different from their cognition.


    Although the storm was fierce, it came and went quickly, just like a summer rainstorm.


    After a few hours, the sea calmed down, and only the warm and cool moonlight floated on the sea surface, rippling continuously.


    Su Changxing also thought that something was wrong with this matter. They seemed to be deliberately targeted. Although this kind of coincidence existed in theory, it was impossible in practice.


    "The storm this time is bigger than last time. If we hadn''t been driving the ship, it would still have been overturned." William said with emotion, a cigarette in his mouth.


    Of course, that cigarette was not his own, but was handed to him by Su Changxing. There were quite a few corpses hidden in his pocket Yinhe, and there were quite a few cigarettes on these corpses.


    Su Changxing exhaled a puff of green smoke, looked at William, and said meaningfully: "Why do I feel that Sea God is really targeting us?"


    William said in retrospect: "Do we have a reason for the Sea God to target? Or will those gods really pay attention to us?"


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "I think it should be due to other reasons, maybe it has something to do with magic. Don''t you know magic, my lord? Think about it, is there any similar magic?"


    William was right, how could an existence like a **** pay attention to ordinary humans like them.


    "You think clearly." Su Changxing praised.


    William took a deep breath: "I have a lot of free time at sea, and I have also read a little, so I also like to think."


    "I feel that if those gods really exist, we can''t see them, probably because of this reason."


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while and said, "I thought you really believed that the so-called Sea God would help you."


    William showed a treacherous smile, and said in a low voice: "I don''t believe it, but others will. People always need some faith, especially people like us who have been sailing on the sea for a long time. Without the support of faith, it is easy to collapse."


    "But I really like sailing. When I was very young, the world was very different from what it is now. Ordinary people are poorer and life is more difficult."


    "My family is also very poor, and they make a living by fishing on the seashore. Fishing is the kind of small boat that will capsize when encountering a little bit of wind and waves. After overturning, it will be gone, and people may die. .¡±


    "At that time, I wished that I could drive such a big boat. At least such a boat would not capsize easily, and fishing would be much easier."


    "So when I was young, the first thing I did was to go to sea to be a sailor. At that time, sailors were more dangerous than they are now. It was a desperate job. Although the pay was not low, at most four out of ten people survived. indivual."


    "I didn''t know anything at that time, so I was doing odd jobs on the ship, responsible for moving the goods, and the salary was low, but the captain raised us like children."


    "At that time, I felt that the captain was very majestic, like the emperor on the water, and he said what he said."


    "My thoughts have also increased. I want to be a captain. I think about it every day. I think about it when I sleep ~www.novelhall.com~ and when I eat."


    small book booth


    "Later we encountered pirates, and many people died. I survived by chance, and there were not many people left on board. The old captain was also seriously injured and died not long after."


    "At that time, I was terrified. For the first time, I felt that death was a terrible thing. I almost gave up being a sailor, but I had no money and didn''t want to live a more impoverished life, so I could only hold back and continue to be a sailor."


    "Later, my idea of ??becoming a captain faded a lot. I just wanted to save some money and go back to marry a wife and have children. Then somehow, I got the captain''s position."


    "Besides, steamships had just appeared at that time, and there were many new things. Young captains like me were popular because we learned things faster, unlike those pedantic old captains."


    "Anyway, I made a lot of money back and forth later on. I thought I could leave, but found that I couldn''t leave anymore. I got used to this kind of life."


    "Because of the advent of steam ships, navigation has become much safer, so I chose to stay. At that time, I was very grateful to the Queen, and many people were grateful. The empire became prosperous without knowing it."


    ¡­


    During the long night, William and Su Changxing talked a lot, including what happened to him at sea over the years, and also the amazing stories he heard from others.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    On this boat, he didn''t feel sleepy, and he was always full of energy. The next morning, he was still in good spirits.


    Su Changxing watched helplessly as his position changed and advanced, from the captain of the long voyage to the ghost of the sea.

 v3 Chapter 26： disappearing time

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    [Ghost on the sea: the sixth rank, upper rank, a ghost that belongs exclusively to the sea. In some waters, it can make itself a ghost, and it can also make the ship it is driving a ghost, and endow the ship with hidden abilities beyond imagination...¡¿


    William''s ability was concretized, in other words, he possessed "magic", which was caused by his advancement on the ship, breaking away from the shackles of the original world.


    "Did you feel any changes?" Su Changxing looked at him expectantly and asked.


    William was at a loss: "What change? What exactly does it mean?"


    He still didn''t notice.


    "My body seems to be lighter, and I seem to have changed."


    He slowly came to his senses, gradually understood the existence of that power, and felt the mysterious side of himself.


    However, he is still very rusty, unable to flexibly use his abilities, which causes him to behave very strangely, and his body switches between normal and ghostly.


    In the eyes of the other crew members, they saw their captain disappearing from time to time, disappearing and reappearing, appearing and disappearing.


    Moreover, William''s ability endowed the Dreadful Ghost with a stronger hidden ability, and it can also enter a stealth state at night.


    After driving forward for a long time, they encountered an iron-clad warship, because the warship didn''t notice them during the daytime employees, but only noticed something strange on the sea.


    After all, they are all people who have been driving at sea for a long time, and they are very sensitive to some abnormal changes.


    "What is that? The surface of the water seems to be moving. Take a look?" the navy standing on the watchtower said to the people next to him.


    The navy with a binoculars looked in the direction he was pointing, with a surprised look on his face, and observed for a while: "The water surface is moving, but there is nothing over there. There should be some fish under the water."


    The Dread Phantom looked like a pirate ship at first glance. Once discovered by these navies, I am afraid they would bombard them with cannons without saying a word.


    Su Changxing and the others don''t know exactly what Myron''s situation is now, so they can only sneak in quietly and check the situation first.


    As they gradually approached the sea area of ??Melun, they began to frequently encounter other ships, including passenger ships, cargo ships, warships, and even some small fishing boats.


    There are fishermen living on some nearby small islands. They make a living by fishing and go to the city every half a month.


    Although Wodan is the capital of the empire, it is not as good as Myron in some respects. It is the birthplace of steam and a city of science and technology. Many emerging products radiate from here to the entire empire.


    The south and north of the empire are completely different. The north is filled with a large number of factories, railways, and ships, while many places in the south are still as they were more than ten years ago, relatively backward.


    "I''ve never been here, but I know what it looks like. There are many records and photos about Myron in the Wang Tower." Kasimin looked at the lighthouse with high beams in the distance, showing a trace of excitement .


    Su Changxing was also very curious about that person. With one person''s wisdom to change the huge empire, half of the credit for the empire today is definitely due to him.


    Eric, a scientist who created the steam age, does not have any titles, but manages a city, the newest and most prosperous city in the empire.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing reckoned that this person should be a player, or a more earthy traveler, carrying extra knowledge and creating this era.


    He didn''t believe that anyone could do the feat of changing the entire empire by himself.


    In other words, even the players don''t seem to change the empire. There are players in this world, but they are trapped here instead.


    Su Changxing stared forward, and asked calmly: "Are you sure Eric will stand by your side and help you regain the throne."


    Kasimin nodded and said, "Yes, he used to come to see me in Wangta often, and passed on some very novel knowledge to me, and he has a very good relationship with my mother."


    Su Changxing noticed the key factor: "That means he and I are still rivals in love."


    Kasmin blinked and said silently, "They''re not that kind of relationship, they''re just friends,"


    Su Changxing rubbed his chin: "Theoretically, it should be like this. The queen is so graceful that no man will not fall in love with her."


    Ka Semin glanced at Su Changxing, and said calmly, "You seem to be an accident."


    Su Changxing smiled: "Didn''t you say that I am your mother''s lover?"


    "No, saying that seems to be scolding... Didn''t you say that I am your mother''s lover?"


    "..." Kasmin was silent for a while: "In my impression, you are very indifferent to my mother. I saw you when I was a child, and then you disappeared for a long time. I thought I would never see you again. I can''t see you anymore, I think you might die somewhere."


    "But at this time, you appeared again, and accompanied by my mother''s death. For a while, I thought it had something to do with you."


    Disappeared for a long time?


    Su Changxing put a big question mark in his heart, this is very strange, everything seems to be a coincidence, or the so-called fate.


    When he entered the higher world, Liugula returned to the king''s tower, and accompanied by the death of the queen, and he just came to this world, replacing Liugula''s identity.


    wrong!


    This is not right!


    Su Changxing''s heart started beating wildly~www.novelhall.com~ he realized that there was something he knew, but he ignored it, as if he was ignored by some kind of subconscious guidance.


    A chill rose in his heart.


    he remembered.


    He remembered that when he was leading to the bronze door, the store refresh time was eight days, but after he came here, the refresh time was five days.


    In other words, he disappeared for three days in the middle. He didn''t care about it before, thinking that it took three days to cross the bronze gate, but now thinking about it, he feels unreasonable.


    If there is no time spent in the middle, it means that he came here three days ago and stayed in the king''s tower, before the queen was assassinated.


    Thinking about everything is horrifying.


    Then the question came, what exactly did he do in these three days, did he lose that period of memory, or something else.


    Su Changxing also thought of what Kasmin said, that Liugula had disappeared in this world for more than ten years, but reappeared again.


    He suddenly felt his tongue and articulate dryness, how about another angle?


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Is it possible that the person named Liugula is him!


    Is it possible that he is Liugula.


    It might not be the identity replacement he had envisioned before, that was just his preconceived idea.


    Because this is a real world.


    If so.


    This world is in chaos, people around me will be replaced by others at any time, even the queen will, so there is no system at all.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 27： plague

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing couldn''t think of any result for a while, so he had to give up, and this was just his conjecture, not necessarily true.


    I guess so.


    In the middle of the night, they came to Myron''s pier, where a black and white flag hung on the pier, which was not the flag of the empire.


    "Myron has also surrendered?" Nobu was dumbfounded.


    Kasmin was also puzzled, he couldn''t imagine how the Duke made Myron surrender so quickly, or had he already arranged the means before?


    "Impossible, Eric can''t be distinguished from the Duke, he is a smart and righteous person." She couldn''t believe it: "Something else must have happened here!"


    Su Changxing also took a look at the black and white flag and thought it was very beautiful. He thought about it and said, "The person who can invent these things must have advanced consciousness. Maybe in his thinking, the existing system of the empire It is backward. He also wants to change, and if he wants to change, he must overthrow the existing system."


    Kasmin fell silent, thinking it was possible: "But..."


    Su Changxing continued: "If there is no such thing as the Rune Warrior himself, I''m afraid it would be difficult to make it."


    Kasmin nodded and said: "He only designed a prototype before, which is immature, but he is not the only scientist in the empire. Other scientists can create rune warriors based on the prototype."


    After they approached the pier, they saw from a distance that a large number of corpses were dumped into the sea one by one, rolled down the steps on the edge, and sank to the bottom of the sea.


    There are a large number of fish gathered around, using these corpses as their food.


    The skin on the hands and faces of those corpses looked festered, as if they had some kind of disease.


    "Is this some kind of infectious disease?" Su Changxing frowned slightly, thinking that this kind of infectious disease might threaten him.


    Kasimin was shocked: "This is the plague! Why does Myron have the plague? The plague happened in the south, but this place is in the north, across the sea."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It may be infected through the flow of ships."


    After hearing this, William shook his head and said, "It''s also unlikely. The fatality rate of the plague is extremely high. If a ship from the south carries the plague, the people on board will basically die on the way."


    "Such a ship carrying the plague would also be sunk, and would not be allowed to come ashore at all."


    Kasmin hesitated for a moment and said: "Myron was working on an antidote to the plague before. Eric also wrote to me that the antidote to the plague has basically been produced and we just need to wait for mass production. It will solve the plague in the south.¡±


    Su Changxing muttered: "It can''t be an experimental accident. If you want to develop an antidote to the plague, you need to study the plague. Then there must be people in Merun who have the plague."


    Kasimin glanced at Su Changxing unexpectedly: "It may be so, but if the antidote is developed, Myron shouldn''t have such a large-scale plague outbreak."


    Su Changxing glanced at her, and said in a bad mood: "It''s said to be an experimental accident. Maybe Eric thought the antidote was successfully developed, but in fact it didn''t. Maybe that thing is the root cause of the plague."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Kasimin was dumbfounded, and turned his head to ask: "Then what should we do now? Even if we enter Myron, we may be infected with the plague."


    The experience along the way, Su Changxing gave her the feeling that it was too reliable, so she also asked subconsciously.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You all stay on the boat. I''ll go down tomorrow morning to check the situation, and no one knows me."


    Kasimin was a little worried: "You''d better not get in close contact with people to prevent being infected by the plague."


    "Don''t worry, this thing should have no effect on me."


    Su Changxing nodded, and he didn''t really care about it. His physique value was very high, even if this thing could affect him, it wouldn''t affect him very much.


    The crew looked at the scene on the shore, and they didn''t have the idea of ??leaving. Compared with the hell-like scene on the shore, the ship was a paradise.


    Of course, even if they wanted to go down, Su Changxing would not let them go down. Some of the crew members were unreliable and might leak the news that the princess was on their ship.


    Nobu came over and took the initiative to say: "Sir, I will follow. Our family still has some properties in Myron. I want to take a look. I am also familiar with Myron and can lead the way."


    Su Changxing looked at him and smiled: "Since you are not afraid of death, come with me tomorrow morning."


    Nobu''s eyes were full of sorrow, and he explained: "The main reason is that my wife and children are still here, and I can''t leave them alone and live on my own."


    "This plague really deserves to die. I heard that millions of people have died in the south, and the corpses are everywhere. There are few living people in some towns."


    "I still hope Myron won''t do this."


    Su Changxing nodded, and handed over a bottle of wine: "Go and have a rest first, I''ll call you when I leave."


    Nobu opened the bottle and took a big sip: "No problem."


    Going ashore during the day is also to observe the current situation of Myron. If there are still few people on the street, it means that the plague situation is very serious.


    He also has to consider the way forward. After all, the plague is an unknown thing. If it is serious, it needs to be bypassed.


    Su Changxing placed the fragments of the three bone amulets on the table. The broken textures could just be spliced ??together to form a whole piece, about the size of a palm.


    But nothing happens, seems to need some steps to activate it.


    Seeing the bone amulet on the table, Kasmin reminded, "I read in some ancient books that this thing needs to be sacrificed, preferably fresh blood."


    "What blood?" Su Changxing asked.


    "It seems that any kind of blood is fine, preferably fresh." Kasmin replied, it seemed that she was not sure, after all, it was just from the book.


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, then took out a small knife from his pocket, and cut the palm of his hand. The blood dripped along the blade onto the white amulet, spreading along the lines.


    The blood disappeared quickly, as if it had been absorbed, and the bone talisman shone with a strange light, like flesh and blood growing, and the broken parts began to join together gradually, becoming intact as before.


    However, the splicing speed was not fast, and even a little slow. Su Changxing injected half a liter of blood, and the fracture was only half spliced.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Seeing that Su Changxing was bleeding~www.novelhall.com~, Ka Semin was a little dumbfounded: "If you continue like this, you will be fine."


    Su Changxing stared at the bone amulet on the table, looking very calm, as if the blood that flowed out was not his own: "In theory, my blood production speed is faster than this, even if it lasts for another day and night, I will not die."


    The corner of Kasimin''s mouth twitched, feeling that there was something wrong with this scene, "Anyway, be careful, don''t kill yourself."


    "Just a few liters of blood, that''s just a trivial matter." Su Changxing said calmly.


    Finally, after injecting two liters of blood, the bone amulet joined together into a complete piece.


    The dark streamer lights up on the lines, and the whole bone gives people a cold touch.


    [Bloody Skeleton Amulet-Strength: A crown, inferior, greatly improves the body''s defense, and resistance to spirit, curse, plague, etc.


    It needs to be activated with the wearer''s own blood, and the activation time is proportional to the amount of blood. ¡¿


    This thing actually has the quality of a crown.


    All armor crown items are not simple, this thing must have extraordinary power, Su Changxing is sure.


    So, he sat at the table, in front of the bone amulet, put his hands on it, and let the blood quietly for a whole night.


    "This should be enough." Su Changxing said after thinking.


    Nobu on the side looked terrified and asked hesitantly, "Sir, is it really okay for you to inject so much blood? Blood is the source of life. Without this thing, you will get sick and your lifespan will be shortened."


    Su Changxing sighed: "You don''t understand science at first glance, as long as there are enough hematopoietic stem cells, blood will flow continuously..."


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 28： Black Dog Gang

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Nuo Bu was stunned, and didn''t understand why a magician like Su Changxing wanted to discuss scientific issues with him, and he had never heard of what Su Changxing said.


    "It should be about the same."


    Su Changxing glanced at the shiny bone talisman on the table, and felt that it should be almost done. With so much blood sacrificed, it should be able to be used for a few days.


    As odd as it may seem, this is how the Bone Charm works, offering blood and then using its powers.


    Maybe the person who used this bone amulet before did not have as much blood as Su Changxing, and would only sacrifice blood when needed.


    It''s just that it''s very troublesome, and he can''t deal with unexpected situations, so he chooses to feed the bone amulet full in one breath, which can be in a state of excitation for a few days.


    He put the bone amulet on his waist, turned to Nobu and said, "Let''s go now. If you take a small boat, it''s more convenient to go ashore from somewhere."


    Nobu thought for a while and said, "From the south port, the waters are relatively narrow, and there are no big ships passing by. They are all fishing boats or black delivery boats, and no one cares about them."


    Su Changxing nodded: "Okay, then we''ll go up there."


    They lowered the skiff from the Dreadful Ghost, boarded it, and rowed to Myron''s rail.


    Nobu found that the small boat did not need to be rowed too hard, and it moved forward on its own, with the illusion of operating a steamboat.


    But he wasn''t surprised, he felt that the power of this boat should be about the same as that of the Scary Ghost.


    Wow~


    With the splash of water, get close to the shore.


    There are only sporadic fishermen on the shore arranging their fishing gear and preparing to go fishing.


    There were very few people on the street, and it seemed lonely. Everyone wrapped themselves up tightly and kept a distance from other people.


    A man wrapped in a mask and wearing a raincoat felt a little strange seeing Su Changxing and the two of them paddling such a dilapidated boat in gorgeous clothes. He pointed to the people next to him, and then hurriedly hid away.


    Nobu saw their actions, put the mask he had prepared on his face, and said solemnly: "My lord, are you really not wearing a mask? It seems that the plague is very serious here. "


    Su Changxing glanced at the thin mask on his face, shook his head and said, "That thing of yours is probably useless."


    A mask-like thing appeared in his hand and he handed it to him, saying, "Take this on, it''s more useful than yours."


    Nuobu looked at the strangely shaped object handed over by Su Changxing, and said in amazement, "My lord, what is this?"


    "Gas mask, if the plague is only transmitted from the respiratory tract, it should be useful." Su Changxing put on a gas mask for himself, adding another layer of protection.


    In fact, it might be enough to have the bone amulet, but he felt that it was safer, so it was necessary to do so extra.


    This gas mask is not an ordinary gas mask, because of the rules of the world, I am afraid that ordinary gas masks cannot be used in this world and will be directly damaged.


    This is something he scoured from the doomsday store before.


    [Disposable gas mask: C crown is in the middle, it can isolate various substances in the air to a certain extent, especially for poisonous gas, it has an excellent protective effect, and the use period is one day. ¡¿


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Following Su Changxing''s example, Nobu put on the gas mask, which felt a bit heavy, but the more he did it, the more at ease he felt:


    "My lord, this thing is good. If it can protect against the plague, it is a great thing. I don''t know if there is any more of this thing?"


    Su Changxing said meaningfully: "No more, just these two, only these for the time being."


    The two walked out of Nangang and walked all the way into the city. They saw horrific scenes on the street, and some people fell to the ground as they walked.


    The people around him didn''t dare to help him, but despised him for having the plague and hid far away.


    "Damn it, don''t run around when you get the plague. You''re dead, and you still want us to die." A man in a long black coat and white gloves cursed from a distance, and he didn''t forget to kick a stone and hit it there. on people.


    They came to a fork in the road and went in different directions.


    Nuobu asked Su Changxing, "Where should we go first? The one on the left goes to the west city, and the one on the right goes to the east city."


    Most of the empire''s cities have a similar layout, and the east city is generally inhabited by civilians and connected to slums.


    And Xicheng can be regarded as the inner city, most of them are high-ranking officials and dignitaries, and important buildings in banks and museums are also there.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Don''t you want to go home and have a look?"


    Nobu hesitated for a while and said, "My lord, I''m not in a hurry. Of course I need to help you first."


    Su Changxing looked at the other party''s loyal look, and felt a little helpless: "You are obviously in a hurry, so let''s go to your house first, and observe the situation here by the way."


    Nobu took a deep breath, leaving a white mist on the goggles of the gas mask, and then dissipated, grateful: "Thank you, my lord, our shop is in the east city near the west city."


    Of course, the appearance of the two of them also attracted the attention of others, but in this environment, the relationship between strangers was quite tense, and no one came up to ask.


    When they entered the East City, a burly man with blond hair and a weapon on his body stood in front of them, looked at Su Changxing and the two, and asked, "What is that on the two faces? "


    They were wearing cloth masks, but these two were wearing strange things. Although strange, he had seen similar ones and heard that they could protect against the plague.


    Here, the horror of the plague stimulated everyone''s nerves. In the pharmacies, all the medicines that were said to be able to treat the plague had already been sold out.


    Nobu snorted coldly: "It''s none of your business, get out of the way if you have nothing else to do."


    He knows that when facing these gangsters, he should not be soft-hearted. If he is soft, the other party will think that they are easy to bully and will push their noses in the face.


    The blond-haired man''s complexion suddenly turned ugly, but he still said, "I''m here to ask sincerely. I''m afraid this kind of attitude is not good. You look like a businessman too. Do you still have this thing? We want to buy it."


    He was talking about us and not me, which means there are other people behind him, probably gang members here.


    Nobu was about to say something when Su Changxing stopped him.


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "You want to buy something, shouldn''t you introduce yourself?"


    The blond man looked at Su Changxing, and his face softened a little: "You are also outsiders. My name is Wigan, a member of the Black Dog Gang."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Nobu felt a little surprised: "Black Dog Gang? I haven''t heard of such a gang~www.novelhall.com~ Wigan stared at Nobu and said with an air: "It seems that you have been away for a long time, and now we are He is the boss here, so if you want to stay, you''d better cooperate. "


    "I see that the things you are wearing are similar to the things on the faces of those nobles in the West City. Does this thing have the effect of preventing the plague?"


    Su Changxing ignored Nobu who was winking wildly, and said calmly: "Yes, it probably has an effect, but you should know that this thing is very precious. If you want to buy it, it may not be that simple."


    Wigan said indifferently: "What do you want?"


    Su Changxing glanced at him: "Let your boss talk to me personally, you are not qualified yet."


    Wigan felt the pressure from Su Changxing, took a deep breath, and said slowly: "Our boss has the plague and cannot come to see you in person. If you want to see him, you can only follow me there."


    "But I don''t think anyone wants to meet someone who has the plague, so if you have anything to say, I can pass it on."


    The other party behaved quite politely, not at all like an ordinary gang member. Su Changxing reckoned that the situation of the Black Dog Gang might not be good. Maybe many people got the plague, even their boss.


    Su Changxing said lightly, "No, if that''s the case, I''ll go meet your boss in person."


    Seeing this, Norbu couldn''t say anything more, so he had to bite the bullet and follow Su Changxing to the territory of the Black Dog Gang.


    He wasn''t afraid of the black dog gang, but he was worried about contracting the plague. It doesn''t matter who you are, if you contract it, you will be unlucky.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 29： the curtain

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Wigan was also very surprised, he didn''t expect Su Changxing to agree to come to their territory of the Black Dog Gang.


    Aren''t they afraid of the plague?


    "Be careful yourself when the time comes, there are many people in the gang who are infected with the plague." Wigan reminded kindly.


    Su Changxing asked back, "Then aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid of death." Wigan said calmly.


    Su Changxing didn''t believe this, he had seen too many people who said they were not afraid of death, but in reality?


    The more you walk into the east city, the more people you can see lying motionless beside the street.


    "This is the hardest-hit area. All the people suffering from the plague have been driven here and left to fend for themselves." Wigan said solemnly.


    Su Changxing looked around and asked, "The people who suffered from the plague in the western city were also driven here?"


    Wigan nodded, and said angrily: "Those nobles don''t treat us as human beings at all, and we are only a garbage dump here. The personnel exchanges between the east city and the west city have been cut off, there are heavy soldiers guarding them, and the curtain has been opened. .¡±


    "Curtain?" Su Changxing asked after hearing this strange term, "What is this?"


    Wigan explained: "The curtain cuts off all the roads. It''s a horrible thing. Someone touched it with their hands before, and then the whole hand blew up and almost died there."


    This kind of thing is out of tune with this era as soon as you hear it.


    "It''s a bit exaggerated." Su Changxing reckoned that this should also be Eric''s handwriting.


    The site of the Black Dog Gang is a taller building than its surroundings, which is in the shape of a ring. There are seven or eight people with muskets standing guard at the door, preventing others from approaching.


    On the other side of the building, a large number of plague-stricken people gathered. They sat in the open space inside the iron gate, and they were not wearing masks. Their skin was obviously ulcerated.


    The iron gate was closed and they were locked inside, guarded by two gang members with muskets.


    Wigan saw Su Changxing watching over there, and explained: "These are people who can see the plague, and they are all gathered here to prevent others from being infected."


    It''s quite human.


    Su Changxing thought that these gang members would kill all the people who had the plague, and asked, "Whose idea is this?"


    Wigan replied: "Of course it is our boss'' method. He heard that people who get the plague may not all die, so let them fend for themselves here."


    "Also, if the people who have the plague in the city are massacred, the city will probably be in chaos. Although the current situation is bad, it is still under control."


    Such a method was actually thought up by a gang boss, which is not easy.


    "Where are the people who manage this place? Where are the nobles?" Su Changxing asked.


    After all, gangs are underground forces, and it is officials and nobles who manage the city. Generally speaking, these gangs are for the nobles. They are vicious dogs to the common people, but good dogs to the nobles.


    The same is true of Wodan.


    Wigan looked around and said in a low voice: "Those nobles have already fled to the west city. Compared with our east city, the situation in the west city is very good."


    There is an elevator in this building, and the energy source is a large tank of black whale oil. From the design point of view, it is an old-fashioned elevator, and the surrounding is hollowed out, so you can see the scene outside from the inside.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    They followed Wigan and took the elevator directly to the top floor. There were quite a few people guarding it, and a few gang members were sitting together playing cards.


    The person guarding the elevator door saw Wigan, subconsciously took two steps back, and then saw Su Changxinger questioning: "Who are they?"


    It can be seen that they are very defensive about Wigan, just because Wigan is the only one who can meet the boss.


    If the boss has the plague, then he may also have the plague.


    Wigan didn''t care about the attitude of the other party at all, and said easily: "There is something important, I will bring them to see the boss to talk, if you are worried, you can go up with me."


    Hearing this, the man started to beat his heart, and said with a smile, "How could it be? Of course, don''t worry, you can take them up. I heard that the boss is in good condition today, and the medicine has some effect."


    "Oh? That''s good." Wigan showed a happy expression, and then led Su Changxing and the two up.


    At this time, Su Changxing stopped and turned to Nobu and said, "You just wait here, you don''t have to go up there."


    Nobu nodded and didn''t say much. He was different from Su Changxing. Once he was infected with the plague, he would burp 100%.


    Wigan led the way and said, "Actually, the plague is not that terrible. As long as you keep a certain distance, nothing will happen. Although I often see the boss, I haven''t got the plague yet."


    "Is that so?" Su Changxing didn''t think it was that simple. Millions of people died in the southern part of the empire. If it was really that easy to isolate them, so many people wouldn''t die.


    The news of the nobles is also more well-informed than these commoners, so they are more cautious in dealing with the plague.


    Walking up to the top floor, there is no one there. In the cage on the left front, there is a dead parrot with all its feathers gone. It seems that it died not long ago.


    "This bird is also dead?" Wigan was taken aback when he saw the dead parrot. Obviously, he didn''t expect this parrot to die here.


    "It seems that the plague is not only harmful to humans, but also to these animals." Su Changxing analyzed.


    Wigan frowned, a little puzzled: "Why did this bird die even though it was so far away?"


    While they were talking, voices came from within.


    "Wigan, who did you bring here, didn''t I say don''t bring people up?"


    The voice is hoarse, but full of air.


    Wigan immediately said: "They are merchants who came to sell that special mask, and they will only sell it if they say they want to talk to you."


    "Are you talking about the masks worn by those nobles in the West City?"


    "Yes, you put me on notice before."


    "If you''re not afraid of death, let him in!"


    Su Changxing opened the door and walked in, and saw an extremely horrifying scene. A middle-aged man with a bare upper body was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the house. He had the plague, his flesh and blood were rotting, and he could even see the bone in his chest. Half his face was covered with pus. Blood.


    Ordinary people may be frightened, but this is just a small scene for him.


    "I''m the boss of the Black Dog Gang, Alan." The man raised his head, looked at Su Changxing, and was stunned for a moment: "I can feel that you are very unusual, I have seen such people before, you are a heretic, right? .¡±


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    He revealed Su Changxing''s identity in one word~www.novelhall.com~ Wigan on the side was also stunned for a moment, not expecting that Su Changxing was a heretic, and at the same time he pulled out the ax from his waist, ready to strike at any time.


    Su Changxing glanced sideways at Wigan, and said with a smile, "So what?"


    The person in front of him looked different. Although he was infected with the plague, he escaped the shackles of this world and gained freedom. That''s why he was able to see Su Changxing''s identity at once.


    In other words, he is actually a heretic, but not a player.


    Allen coughed, and stretched out his thin hand: "Heretics are heretics, it doesn''t matter at this time. The thing you wear on your face is indeed what I want. Make a price, and I will buy as much as I have."


    Wigan also relaxed after hearing what Allen said.


    Su Changxing stared at him and said, "You''ve already got the plague, even if you have this kind of mask, it''s useless?"


    Allen smiled: "If I can''t use it, can others not? I don''t like other people looking at me with narrow eyes."


    Su Changxing nodded: "Since you can see that I am a heretic, I would like to know about other heretics."


    Allen shook his head and said, "I can see your identity, but I may not be able to see the identity of other people."


    "Those pagans who were recognized have already run away and died, how would I know."


    Su Changxing said with a smile: "It seems that you are also a person who values ??love and righteousness. You know a pagan, and he also got the plague?"


    Allen''s face suddenly became gloomy: "Smart people are really annoying!"


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 30： underground black market

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    This person is not weak, he has the level of a great wizard, but he is suffering from the plague.


    Su Changxing took a few steps forward, and said relaxedly, "Introduce me to him, I promise I won''t kill him, just ask some questions, how about I sell you ten of these gas masks later?"


    Allen''s expression moved slightly, obviously moved: "Ten? It seems that you have more. This is my territory. You are really brave enough to bargain with me like this."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "It''s not a question of courage, but a question of strength. If I''m not happy, I can overthrow you here, believe it or not."


    "You can come this far, you must know a lot of things, and you can understand that what I said is true."


    This is a blatant threat.


    Su Changxing didn''t bother to go around.


    He just wants to see what the so-called ninth dimension is. He needs black coins, so he can only grab them from other players.


    Strength is fundamental, his strength can no longer be improved, and he can only find ways to advance, but he finds that there is no way to start.


    We can only rely on the doomsday game, and the ninth dimension is the opportunity.


    There are a large number of advanced players gathered there, from various worlds covered by the game.


    Allen''s face changed drastically, and then he laughed loudly: "It''s useless for you to threaten me, I am a dying person."


    Su Changxing smiled: "Didn''t you tell me not to look at you with narrow eyes? So I did."


    "You don''t care about yourself, you must have someone you care about, who cares about this gang, or who cares about this city."


    "Anyway, there is always something you care about. Tell me about that person. It''s good for everyone."


    "I also ask you not to look at me narrowly."


    At this moment, he felt like the kind of big villain who used his weakness to coerce others.


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing took out three gas masks and handed them to Wigan.


    For him, making this gas mask is not too difficult, but it takes a lot of time, and he only made three after walking over there.


    He needs to actually create a gas mask in the space of the pocket galaxy in order to make a perfect replica.


    The materials that need to be used have to be remade, which is still troublesome.


    Allen sighed: "Forget it, the main reason is that the place is not easy to go to. Since you insist... Wigan, you can take him there and find the man underground. Anyway, he is just like that, and he won''t live long. "


    Wigan nodded and looked at Su Changxing: "Come with me, he is in the underground black market, there is still some distance from here."


    Su Changxing made a gesture to leave, took a few steps back, looked back, and said, "In my opinion, you may not necessarily die, you''ve come this far."


    After being threatened by Su Changxing, Allen seemed unhappy, and said expressionlessly, "Maybe, you should be careful not to get infected with the plague."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "Thank you for your concern!"


    Both of them are testing each other''s bottom line.


    Obviously, Su Changxing has figured out the bottom line of the other party. A person with a bottom line will at least not be offensive, knowing that he will not do anything out of line.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Going back to the previous floor, Nobu breathed a sigh of relief when he saw him, knowing that these gang members are not easy to talk to, and if they fail to agree, they might make a big deal.


    This place is inside the territory of the Black Dog Gang, so even if Su Changxing is powerful, he definitely doesn''t have an advantage.


    "My lord, are things settled?" he asked.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Almost, we''re going to meet someone in the underground black market now, do you want to come together?"


    Nobu said bluntly: "Of course, but the situation in the black market is probably not good. There are many villains in the place, and if the plague occurs, it will not kill a large number of people.


    "


    Wigan nodded and said: "You are right. Most of the people in the black market are infected, and at least a quarter of them have died. Last night, a large number of corpses were transported from the black market and pushed into the sea. "


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Wouldn''t it be better to burn it?"


    Wigan said with a sneer: "The nobles in the city don''t allow it. They think the black smoke from the burned corpse is also problematic."


    The nobles in this world are worse than Su Changxing expected, but they feel normal, they are inherently superior to ordinary people.


    More importantly, most people, including these civilians, also agree with this view.


    That''s their worldview, deeply ingrained.


    Su Changxing didn''t think about changing anything, everything has its own laws of operation, and it will always change when it reaches a certain point, otherwise it will perish.


    Immediately afterwards, they followed Wigan to the underground black market.


    When they passed, there were still a large number of corpses being transported out of it, and then dragged to the port and dumped into the sea.


    The people who did this work were themselves suffering from the plague. They were all mildly infected and still able to move. The skin began to fester, which was only an early symptom.


    "Is he right here?" Su Changxing asked looking at the dark underground entrance.


    It was also a gathering place for plague sufferers, and city guards guarded the door to keep those inside from coming out.


    "It''s inside. Heretics can only hide in such a dark corner, otherwise they are likely to be found in Myron. Now there is a device to identify heretics~www.novelhall.com~ but it hasn''t been popularized yet." Wigan said in a low voice.


    A device to identify heretics?


    Su Changxing remembered that the Rune Warrior was able to identify him, it should be something similar.


    This player is indeed unlucky, hiding here, but encountered the plague.


    Su Changxing nodded and asked, "Shall we go in from here?"


    Wigan pointed to the house not far behind: "We are not allowed to enter, we have to go from another place. From here, we can directly reach the depths of the black market without meeting those plague patients."


    That house is the property of the Black Dog Gang, and it sells some stuffed animals, as well as some weird things from other cities.


    The boss is a middle-aged woman with thick makeup on her face. She opened the door after seeing Wigan coming, "What are you doing here at this time?"


    Wigan led Su Changxing and the two inside: "Go to the black market, the passage should not have been discovered by those guards."


    The woman leaned against the table and said lazily: "You dare to go down now because you are really afraid that you won''t catch the plague. Don''t get me involved then."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Just hide yourself." Wigan took down the key hanging from the wall next to the eagle statue, and walked inside with a very skillful look.


    Just as he was about to open the door to the basement, Su Changxing stopped him: "Wait a minute!"


    There are people behind the door, and more than one.


    "What''s the matter?" Wigan didn''t realize it yet, and cast a puzzled look.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 31： source of plague

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    , Global Game: Comes with Portable Store


    "There are more than one people behind the door. They should be people from the black market." Su Changxing reminded, and at the same time motioned for Nobu to back away.


    The movement of Wigan''s hands stopped, and his face was full of confusion: "No, the passage should be closed, and they can''t come here."


    Then he shouted: "What''s the matter with you people inside, please step back and get out of here, or don''t blame me for being rude."


    No one answered, but a heavy panting could be heard behind the door.


    "Open the door quickly, please, hurry up." A man''s voice came from behind the door, hoarse and eager.


    Wigan had no intention of opening the door at all. After the symptoms of the people who had the plague became severe, they all had a common characteristic, that is, their voices became hoarse.


    The woman in the store also noticed something was wrong, walked over, and stared nervously at the iron door in the basement, "Don''t let them come out, or it''s all over, those seriously ill patients are extremely contagious."


    Su Changxing was a little helpless. He didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. He asked Wigan, "Do you know anyone else? Except for the underground black market."


    Wigan shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I heard that there are traces of pagans in the west city, but now, the west city cannot be entered at all."


    Su Changxing handed him a gas mask and received: "You show the way and follow me in. If these plague patients don''t listen to persuasion, they will all be killed."


    Wigan took the mask, nodded, and had no objection to Su Changxing''s statement: "Okay, I just happened to go to see what happened inside, there is a thick iron gate on the other side of this passage, and it is impossible to use human power to open it." Break open."


    The underground black market was originally managed by the Black Dog Gang, so there was this extra channel, but most people were not qualified to use it, and few people knew about it.


    "Five Dynasties, Rivers, Mountains, Wind and Moon"


    While they were talking, there were screams and a slight bang from inside, as if something was hitting the ground.


    Such impact sound became more and more obvious as time passed, and the whole building began to tremble, as if an earthquake had occurred.


    "Open the door quickly, please, open the door quickly, or we will all die." There was another pleading voice from inside, and he was terrified.


    "What''s in there?" Vigan asked aloud.


    "Monster, a giant mouse!"


    "Let us out, he''s coming."


    There was a sound from the iron gate, those people slammed on the iron gate frantically, and tried to knock the iron gate open.


    Wigan took a breath, thought of something bad, and turned to look at Su Changxing: "Is this going to go down? There seems to be something scary down there."


    Su Changxing didn''t feel dizzy, and smiled and said, "This situation won''t go on for the time being, but is there really no problem with the thing below?"


    "Have you seen that kind of thing before? It is long and long, with a big mouth, enough to swallow a human being. It does look like a mouse as a whole."


    He sensed the location of the monster, as well as the shape of the monster, which was not far from the door.


    "What kind of monster is that? I''ve never seen it before. Why did it appear here?" Wigan frowned, his hands trembling inadvertently.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The plague brought monsters.


    Su Changxing found the logic, familiar feeling, it seems that only this kind of complete destruction can bring about earth-shaking changes.


    It makes the world what it is.


    Wigan grabbed the microphone on the table and began to shake people, "Come on, there''s something wrong with the underground black market. It''s not the plague patients who escaped, but a monster."


    There is something like a telephone here, but it doesn''t cover a wide range and can only be used in Myron City.


    But just as he finished speaking, there was a loud noise from inside the iron door in the basement, the sound of bones breaking, and the sound of rhythm being crushed.


    Several times in a row, this is a wall that seems to be being hit, and dark red blood flows out from the crack in the door.


    There was another loud bang, and the entire iron gate deformed from the middle, protruding out, and it was a huge palm print.


    The quality of the iron door is also very good, and it didn''t crack because of it. If you try it again, it probably won''t be able to hold it.


    "That thing is coming out."


    Su Changxing took a few steps back, took out his musket and prepared to fight.


    He was afraid that the thing was carrying the plague virus, so he didn''t plan to fight at close range. It would be troublesome if he contracted the plague.


    With the third loud bang, the upper half of the door split open and was thrown flying, and half of the head that flew out hit the wall heavily, and the workbench beside it was stained with blood.


    It was a monster with spikes all over its body, a huge mouth, and thick and long forelimbs.


    Even so, you can still see human features on it, like a huge human palm, although the body is big, but the eyes are small, as if a person''s eyes were pasted on it.


    [The source of the plague: a monster born in the plague. It looks like a mouse, but it is definitely not a mouse.


    It can easily destroy a city with a population of one million...]


    A large amount of green mist spread out from the passage, accompanied by a foul smell, but Su Changxing couldn''t smell it, and was blocked by the gas mask.


    The woman with heavy makeup had already run out screaming, which also attracted people on the road to watch. There was too much movement here.


    "what is that?"


    "There are monsters."


    "Run, run, there is a monster here."


    There was chaos in the street.


    When the onlookers saw the terrifying monster, they ran away, and their running attracted more people to run together.


    In the atmosphere of the plague, there was already a feeling of panic, but this time, it undoubtedly amplified this feeling completely.


    The surrounding streets became chaotic.


    Su Changxing raised his gun and pulled the trigger at the monster. Shadows entangled with each other appeared around him, and six identical him appeared and pulled the trigger.


    A total of seven bullets shot at the source of the plague at the same time, exploding blood one after another, and driving it into the passage again with successive impacts.


    The monster''s body was unexpectedly hard, and after being shot seven times by him, it was only a little stinging.


    Su Changxing showed a dignified expression, sensing something spreading in the space, following the flow of air.


    That''s the plague virus!


    This is the monster carrying a large amount of plague virus, and as it breathes, it continues to spread around.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    I''m afraid you''ll get infected just by standing around.


    Once this monster rushes out, I''m afraid the whole city will fall~www.novelhall.com~ This place will turn into hell!


    Wigan ran to the second floor and shouted, "I''ll get the explosives and kill this bastard."


    Facing such a large monster, he immediately thought of the bomb, which is also the strongest firepower they can use.


    Su Changxing did not retreat but advanced, a silver long-barreled revolver appeared in his hand, and he stood in front of the passage and shot continuously at the monster.


    The passage was narrow, and the monster blocked the entire passage, so naturally it couldn''t dodge his bullets.


    The perfect barrage was triggered, and he shot continuously in a short period of time, and because of the huge size of the monster, the revolver triggered the giant killer, and its power reached its maximum.


    Under the extreme firepower suppression, the monster couldn''t move, and the flesh and blood on its body was blown away bit by bit.


    Su Changxing''s expression was still dignified, and he tried his best, but this monster was only suppressed by him.


    Such a full-strength explosion cannot last for a long time.


    Abnormal!


    It was the first time that someone stood up and asked him to hit him, but he couldn''t die.


    Suddenly, the monster disappeared into the passage without a trace.


    Where did you go?


    Su Changxing quickly looked around but didn''t find the monster.


    Immediately afterwards, he smelled a strong stench through the gas mask.


    Accompanied by the green mist, the monster appeared in front of him, and threw him heavily to the ground.


    The sharp claws pierced through his clothes and scratched his flesh and blood.


    At this moment, the skin of Su Changxing''s whole body glowed with golden light, with some scarlet lines interspersed in it, forming a dazzling blood-colored golden light.


    He endured the blow abruptly, without any wound on his skin.

 v3 Chapter 32： blast resistance

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The latest website: The scarlet lines are the power of the bone amulet, which was fully activated when Su Changxing was attacked.


    The source of the plague opened its mouth wide, revealing rows of black fangs, biting at him, as if preparing to swallow him in one gulp.


    Su Changxing shot at the head of the source of the plague with his revolver, a huge gap was shot, black blood flowed out, and it was still accelerating.


    He used the ability of "blood extraction" to destroy the monster''s body indiscriminately, separating its blood from its flesh.


    A green eye appears on the roof.


    "Poisonous eye".


    Another form of Su Changxing''s domain can greatly increase the damage received by creatures covered by the domain.


    More and more black blood spurted out from the body of the source of the plague, and they were like some viscous semi-solids attached to the walls of the house.


    But even so, he still firmly suppressed Su Changxing, pressed one paw on his chest, and sank in.


    Both sides know that this is a desperate moment, and only by killing each other can they survive and win the final victory.


    Nobu stood not far away, shooting at Plague Resource''s body with a musket, each bullet would leave a small blood hole.


    It''s just that such a blood hole is insignificant to the huge body of the source of the plague, and it still suppresses Su Changxing, refusing to let go.


    Finally, the claws of the source of the plague pierced through Su Changxing''s skin and bones, inserted into his body, and came out from the other side.


    At this moment, Su Changxing took advantage of the relaxation of the source of the plague, rushed out from below, and broke free.


    "It''s really a beast."


    He gritted his teeth and cursed, feeling that the plague virus had entered his body along the wound.


    ¡¾You have been infected with the plague¡¿


    ¡¾Acquire Weakness¡¿


    "Here comes the explosives."


    Wigan rushed down with a barrel of dynamite, ignited it and threw it at the source of the plague.


    Following the violent explosion, the source of the plague was blown back into the passage again, and half of the body including the head was gone.


    This time, it was scared, and instead of rushing out, it turned around and ran away, bumping into the wall, making a lot of noise.


    Su Changxing knew that this thing could not be allowed to escape, otherwise it would come to the ground from other places, and the city would be destroyed.


    He took the explosive barrel thrown by Wigan and chased after it. Along the dark passage, there were corpses all over the ground.


    The source of the plague seems to have a strange habit. He likes to crush the corpses before eating them, but he doesn''t like to eat them all. He only likes to eat the upper body, the parts above the heart, and he doesn''t eat the intestines at all.


    Su Changxing quickly chased after him.


    The source of the plague felt that the people behind were chasing up, and the speed increased again, and the two slender legs kept moving forward.


    Su Changxing pulled the trigger on one leg of the source of the plague, and at the same time two identical ones appeared and shot, breaking one leg of the source of the plague.


    He ignited the explosive in his hand and threw it in front of the source of the plague, then stepped back a few steps.


    Due to the narrow passage, the power of the explosion was gathered together, and the entire passage shook violently and began to collapse.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The source of the plague was also in the explosion, and part of his body was blown off again, lying motionless on the spot.


    This time it seemed to be really dead.


    No, not dead yet.


    Su Changxing noticed that there was no kill message on the phone, that is to say, it was pretending to be dead.


    A beast is so cunning, and its intelligence seems to be not low. It was dumbfounded before, just because its strength crushed those people, and it didn''t need to think about it.


    A strong man with absolute strength does not need to think too much.


    "Run! The passage is going to collapse." Wigan shouted standing outside the passage, and he noticed a large number of cracks in the red tiled walls.


    Su Changxing''s face was full of cruelty, dragging a slender sickle, he walked quickly towards the source of the plague, and swung the knife at its body many times.


    Every time, the blade carried fierce blood and broken bones until the source of the plague was completely dismembered.


    finally.


    The monster died in his hands, completely dead, and before it died, it let out a tragic cry.


    [Kill the source of the plague and get five black coins]


    Sure enough, you will get black coins.


    This is similar to what Su Changxing thought. When he first saw the source of the plague, he guessed that this thing was mutated by that player.


    It''s just that he came a little late. If it had been earlier, he should have been able to find this player before he became the source of the plague.


    This is not the player''s problem, but because the world has a problem, so the player has a problem.


    Wigan watched helplessly as Su Changxing was buried inside because of the collapse of the passageway, and he froze in place.


    He knew that Su Changxing was a pagan, but he didn''t expect that he would be so fierce that he would fight that monster so hard that he would not leave.


    "Dig him out quickly, your lord saved us." It seemed that Nobu was speaking.


    "What are you digging, it''s full of plague, do you want us to die?" It was the woman''s voice.


    ¡­


    "Someone died, this place is full of plague, get out of here quickly."


    "Get out of here quickly, this monster is full of plague, if you stay here, you will be infected."


    ¡­


    "No one in this street is allowed to leave, stay inside, you are already a segregated crowd, anyone who wants to die can come out!" Someone yelled outside with a loudspeaker, and kept repeating.


    ¡­


    In the Lost Lake, Su Changxing heard chaotic shouts coming from his ears. It seemed that a lot of people gathered outside, then dispersed, and gathered behind again.


    Although he killed the monster in the end, all the plague virus on that monster rushed towards him and adsorbed on his body, making his body weak and mentally paralyzed.


    ¡¾You are infected with the plague¡¿


    [The plague spreads in your body, +1 plague resistance]


    [The plague spreads in your body, +1 plague resistance]


    [The plague spreads in your body, +1 plague resistance]


    ¡­


    Su Changxing came to his senses soon~www.novelhall.com~ The gas mask on his face was already broken, and his lower body was crushed under the rocks, covered in blood.


    He noticed that the skin on his body was festering, and the plague virus was spreading everywhere in his flesh and blood.


    He is now the source of the plague in a human form, but because of his strong physique and the protection of the bone amulet, he has not died or mutated.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    His body has acquired additional resistance from the constant pull of the plague, and is constantly gaining the upper hand.


    "Sure enough, although they are both plagues, there is still a big difference."


    Su Changxing moved his body, pushed away the stones pressing on his body, and crawled out from below.


    The passage collapsed, creating a smaller space here.


    A leg of the source of the plague was right next to him, and there were many ants-like insects crawling on it.


    The plague on the source of the plague is not at the same level as the plague infected by other people. It is very terrifying and far beyond his expectations.


    Without the bone amulet, he might be in danger this time.


    Of course, without the bone amulet, he wouldn''t have made such a dangerous move to fight the source of the plague.


    The final result was good. He killed the plague resources, obtained black coins, and had the conditions to go to the ninth dimension.


    But the outside situation doesn''t seem to be very good, because the source of the plague, the plague broke out again, and the whole street was closed.


    82 Chinese Network


    Latest URL:

 v3 Chapter 33： Heavens Gate!

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing was about to go out when he remembered that his body was full of plague virus, and it was an even more terrifying plague virus, which would definitely be fatal to those outside.


    "What is the difference between me and the source of the plague now..."


    Su Changxing felt a little helpless, and it was impossible for him to run out without knowing that he had the plague virus on his body.


    Maybe, after he walked around Merun, the city would fall and completely turn into a vast ocean of plague.


    "No, I can''t go out, it''s not my fault to be ugly, it''s my fault to go out to the Huo Huo people..."


    Su Changxing took the bronze mirror out of his pocket Galaxy, thinking about whether to go directly to the ninth dimension from here.


    "Little plague is very harmful to these people, but it should be fine for advanced players."


    He comforted himself, thinking that if he could handle it, then other high-end players would certainly be able to.


    After all, based on time, he can only be regarded as a novice player at best.


    Moreover, the plague should have weakened a lot from the source of the plague to him.


    Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated. After killing the source of the plague, the amount of black coins is enough, and he can go to the ninth dimension.


    ¡¾Whether to go to the ninth dimension¡¿


    This time it wasn''t the message on the phone, but a soft female voice rang in my ear.


    The sound came from the broken bronze mirror in his hand.


    This startled him, and he almost let go and threw the mirror on the ground.


    "Can talk?" Su Changxing asked.


    No one answered.


    This is probably a retarded AI.


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, and felt that there was nothing wrong, "Go."


    As soon as the words fell, black lines appeared on the mirror, and they became more and more dense. Just like what I saw before, dense black eyes appeared on it and bulged out.


    Su Changxing only felt his scalp go numb, which was a natural physiological reaction, and he couldn''t restrain it.


    Sudden.


    A pitch-black, slender hand stretched out from inside, grabbed his collar unexpectedly, and dragged him into the mirror with a strange force.


    With a crisp sound, the bronze mirror fell to the ground, rolled continuously, and finally hit the gravel and stopped.


    Su Changxing''s figure was no longer where he was.


    ¡­


    A large amount of what looked like black paint rolled in front of my eyes.


    This seems to be a huge sea area, the water is full of such things, and he is moving fast in this sea area, at an incredible speed.


    Something echoed in my ears.


    It''s like singing.


    But I couldn''t make out what was being said and what was being sung.


    It seems that there are many people, but it seems that there is only one person.


    Su Changxing noticed that his senses had fallen into a state of confusion, and he couldn''t tell what was true from what was false, and the images imagined in his mind were mixed with the images he saw in front of him.


    The singing in the ear gradually brightened, still soft, singing something, sacred and solemn, like a mother''s embrace, it will only make people feel at ease.


    Numerous white minarets appear in the distance and near.


    Like milk, well-shaded clouds float overhead, enveloping the golden sunset reflected off the water.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    He is very small, a door is ten times, a thousand times, ten thousand times bigger than him, there are indistinct figures around him, as big as him, also looking at those buildings, standing on the calm water like a mirror.


    Su Changxing felt that he was out of tune with this world, and the dirt all over his body was afraid that this place would be dirty.


    "here it is?"


    With a dazed expression, Su Changxing lowered his head and walked forward with the people around him.


    The others are the same, wearing different clothes, carrying various things, lowering their heads, not daring to look directly at this grand world.


    Everyone just walked forward together like this, not knowing what the purpose was, and not knowing where they should go.


    It seems like a long time has passed, longer than ten years, and shorter than a second.


    A very simple question suddenly appeared in Su Changxing''s mind, why is he here, walking forward with these people?


    Why?


    He repeated the question in his mind over and over again.


    This is probably a very important question, he never does meaningless things.


    Suddenly, he stopped and carefully observed the surrounding environment. Directly in front of him was a huge white stone gate, the upper half of which was engulfed in clouds and mist, and the lower half passed through the soft sunset.


    ¡¾Heaven''s Gate...¡¿


    "Zhenzhi" reluctantly gave such a simple message, but it was such a simple message that made him daydream.


    Everything here is very quiet, very quiet, just like the calm water on the ground, without ripples, reflecting the setting sun and the stone gate.


    Apart from¡­


    Su Changxing glanced at the two fallen corpses beside him. They showed the symptoms of the plague, their flesh and blood festered and died, lying motionless on the ground.


    One of them was wearing cloth and leather armor with a bow and arrow on his back, and the other was wearing glasses and a suit and looked like an office worker.


    Next to it were two mobile phones with black screens.


    "I definitely didn''t do it on purpose, I swear." Su Changxing froze in place, blinking his eyes.


    He didn''t expect these advanced players to be so fragile that he would kill them unintentionally.


    Probably just now, everyone fell into an unconscious state, including him, so the two players didn''t have any resistance to the plague~www.novelhall.com~ died inexplicably.


    When Su Changxing felt extremely sorry, he found that other people were still walking forward, towards the huge stone gate, the gate of heaven.


    It seemed that everyone except him had fallen into a state of unconsciousness.


    Why is that?


    Su Changxing thought about it, and based on the principle of not wasting, he picked up the two mobile phones on the ground and plundered the points.


    For advanced players, these basic rules are the same.


    More than 10 million points, and more than ten black coins, not too much, but not too much.


    For him, the main reason is that black coins are difficult to obtain.


    "What should we do now, go with them?"


    Su Changxing looked behind him, and found another completely different scene, with endless clouds, towers rising from it, and a blue sky glowing with light.


    He threw the two corpses beside him into the galaxy in his pocket, just as a way to destroy the corpses. No matter where it is, killing people indiscriminately should be a bad thing.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing followed the crowd far away, feeling that this might be the ninth dimension, and he could not feel the passage of time at all, as if the time here was still and frozen.


    There was no change in the place where other people walked, except that there was a string of long black footprints floating on the water behind him, which was particularly obvious.


    It''s a pity to be like a child with mud on his hands, smearing randomly on a beautiful and grand picture scroll.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 34： card bug

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing thought that the shoes might be too dirty, so he took off the shoes, revealing his bloody, festered feet. The flesh and blood of the little finger of his left foot had all fallen off, leaving only the white bones.


    Put your feet in the water and feel very warm.


    But he still left black footprints one after another, floating on the water.


    "The feet are dirty too."


    He used it like a demon, rubbing his hands on his feet continuously, as if he wanted to wipe off all these dirty things, the harder he tried, the more the flesh and blood would fall off.


    At some point, he paused, realizing that it wasn''t him being dirty, but thoughts, thoughts.


    How can human thoughts be spotless, as pure as the surface of water?


    That is a fantasy.


    "Perhaps only gods can do it?"


    he said thoughtfully.


    The reason why those people in front did not leave footprints is only because they are in a state of complete unconsciousness, without which it is equal to blank, so there is no such thing as unclean.


    Thinking of this, Su Changxing didn''t care anymore, people who were already unclean and covered in blood, how could they ask themselves to be clean.


    There are a lot of messages on the phone, all of which just popped up.


    [Player BA09120001 is prohibited from attacking in the safe area, otherwise he will be punished]


    [Player BA09120001 is prohibited from attacking in the safe area, otherwise he will be punished]


    [Player BA09120001 is prohibited from attacking in the safe area, otherwise he will be punished]


    ¡­


    [Player BA09120001 is forbidden to kill other players in the safe area, otherwise he will be punished]


    [Player BA09120001 is forbidden to kill other players in the safe area, otherwise he will be punished]


    [Player BA09120001 is forbidden to kill other players in the safe area, otherwise he will be punished]


    ¡­


    "Isn''t that what I did on purpose?"


    Su Changxing felt very innocent, and this didn''t seem to have much to do with him.


    It is equivalent to a person standing there looking at another person without doing anything, but that person died, and the court sentenced him to death.


    Su Changxing walked forward with black footprints, waiting for the so-called punishment and obliteration. He couldn''t escape in this place, and there was nowhere to escape. If he really wanted to kill him, he could only face it helplessly.


    No, nothing.


    He followed the group of people in front for a long time, but nothing happened, only the message on the phone reminded him over and over again.


    He pondered for a while and understood: "So it was just to scare people."


    Walking in such a place, the soul will be washed one by one and become cleaner.


    Su Changxing noticed that his mental power was constantly rising to an inconspicuous degree during this process.


    Before, his spiritual power could no longer be improved, even with special enhancements.


    He thought that his mental power had reached a peak, which he could reach, but now it has improved again.


    Sure enough, human beings are always superficial and will be blinded by what is in front of them.


    During this long process, Su Changxing thought about a lot of things, his thinking was clear but loose and divergent.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    It seems that he has not been so relaxed for a long time, and his spirit has always been tense and tense.


    Looking back, he noticed that the black footprints were much thinner, but still there.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, they came to the bottom of the huge stone gate.


    The stone gate was so big that Su Changxing was amazed, and a depression on the gate was bigger than his whole body.


    He couldn''t imagine what kind of existence it would be to build such a door.


    At least the same size.


    Thinking this way, he saw that the people in front had already entered one after another, and then disappeared without a trace. They should have gone to another place.


    That''s where they''re really going.


    This is a place like a transit station, and these people may never realize that they have been to this place.


    Su Changxing walked over and was about to enter the gate of heaven. He poked his hand in front, but found something blocked him.


    ?


    He pushed forward again, still motionless, as if there was an invisible wall of air in front of him, preventing him from entering.


    "It happened."


    He realized that something was wrong, he seemed to be stuck with a bug here for some reason, woke up in the middle of the transportation, and then killed someone.


    As a result, this door did not recognize him.


    Su Changxing felt a little baffled, "I won''t stay in this place forever."


    As he thought about it, he became more and more aware of the possibility. The space here seemed infinite, and he was likely to be trapped to death here.


    Then, he took a few steps back and sprinted toward the Heaven''s Gate, feeling the same counterforce.


    He flew back upside down and fell on the water, leaving a black mark in the shape of a human.


    "Can''t you really get out?"


    Su Changxing opened his eyes wide, always feeling that he seems to be a bit unlucky recently, always encountering things with low probability.


    Events with low probability happen with high probability here.


    He drew the revolver from his waist and pulled the trigger in the direction of the gates of heaven.


    There is no imaginary roar or flame, only the sound of clicking.


    It jammed.


    OK.


    He tried to attack the gate of heaven in other ways, but nothing worked. At least for him, this gate was invincible.


    He tried many times without any results, so he simply sat in front of the gate in a daze.


    It is deserted and quiet here, there is no change of time or light, everything is like that.


    Su Changxing didn''t know how long he had been in a daze. When he raised his head again, he saw another group of people coming behind him, also walking with their heads down.


    However, this group of people is a bit special. At a glance, you can tell that they are not pure human beings, or human beings that are different from him.


    Their bodies are obviously taller, with light yellow hair, pointed ears, and streaks of silver light shining on their skin.


    This is true for both men and women.


    It''s a humanoid creature, an elf.


    Su Changxing was not too surprised to see them. Humans are not the only ones, and of course they are not the only ones who can become players.


    It''s just that these players seem to be transported in batches and categories, humans and humans together, elves and elves together.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing only saw humanoid creatures, but did not find any other life like blood species.


    Some of these things are worth pondering.


    At least he can guess that the creator of the doomsday game is a humanoid creature, otherwise he would not have made such a restriction.


    Just when his thoughts were about to run out, he finally stood up from the ground again. He felt that he couldn''t wait like this any longer, and he still had to find a way to get out of here. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    Su Changxing turned around and walked sideways. Since he couldn''t enter this door, he wondered if he could bypass this door.


    It took a long time to walk this way, this door is really too big.


    During this process, some unlucky people always ran into him head-on, and then died of the plague, and he confiscated the points and black coins in the mobile phone.


    He swore it was definitely not intentional, but in this world, he had no way to go faster, he could only maintain that speed, and he couldn''t avoid everyone when the crowd was crowded.


    In the mobile phone, there have been thousands of messages that the doomsday game will punish and obliterate him.


    He realized that this should not be a threat, but a bug.


    The doomsday game should be in a half-pipe way here, able to monitor what happened here, but unable to intervene in it.


    After walking for a long time, he didn''t know how long, and finally came to the edge of the gate of heaven.


    Here, my thoughts become very strange, even if I walk for a long time, I don''t feel how long it is.


    Even for a second, it feels like a long time.


    This is a vast place. I saw a large number of white spiers suspended in the distant sky, densely packed, covering half of the sky, and it seemed that people could still be seen walking in it.


    In front of Su Changxing, there was a waterfall, which stretched as far as the eye could see.


    There was a huge pillar on the edge of the Sky Gate, and he carefully climbed up the steps of the pillar, moving over the edge bit by bit.


    He thought that this method would not work, how could there be such a ridiculous loophole in such a place.


    But he miraculously, along


    Follow the steps on the edge of the pillar and walk over.

 v3 Chapter 35： Queshan Temple

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    its stuck!


    Su Changxing blushed, and squeezed hard inside. There was still an air wall here, but he found that it was not completely sealed, and there was a gap.


    He seemed to be able to squeeze through the gap.


    Hard, hard, hard.


    His white pillar rubbed back and forth against the air wall, and he left a human-shaped black mark on the pillar, but there was no blood stain left. The blood would disappear from here when it was separated from his body.


    "Almost, try harder!"


    He yelled, exhausted all his strength, even his pants were torn, and finally squeezed over.


    When he looked up again, it was no longer the original place.


    The golden-yellow fallen leaves are scattered on the gray stone road, the towering city walls are in the distance, and the golden-red sun hangs behind the temple.


    "This should be the ninth dimension." He realized that time began to pass again.


    There seems to be no difference between here and the normal world, but it is very clean, there is no dust on the ground, and the air is completely transparent.


    He felt at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    According to the normal procedure, he might accept certain guidance, but now he came here directly, in a state of black eyes.


    Since you don''t know where to go, just walk around casually.


    Thinking about it, he turned around and walked towards the nearest temple. It was a very large temple, like a towering tower, increasing layer by layer, and the incense visible to the naked eye was floating in the sky.


    Before he reached the temple, Su Changxing saw two people walking towards him. They were dressed in antique clothes, one was dressed in white and held a fan, and the other was dressed like a monk, with his **** exposed and Buddhist beads hanging on his chest.


    If you put it elsewhere, you will think they are there.


    Those two should be both players, and both are sixth-order Extraordinary.


    Su Changxing walked up and asked straightforwardly: "Excuse me, what is this place, both of you?"


    The two of them were not surprised to see Su Changxing''s ragged clothes and dirt all over his body. Here, there are all kinds of people, and there is no shortage of lunatics or epileptics.


    "You don''t know?" The man in the white long coat smiled frivolously.


    Su Changxing felt that the eyes were malicious, but he didn''t care, just because he was sure that he was not weaker than these two people, even if they joined hands:


    "That''s not true, I just forgot suddenly, so I asked."


    The player in white snorted coldly and said with a smile: "I think you are a newcomer, you don''t understand anything, who doesn''t know this place? The famous Queshan Temple."


    "But it doesn''t matter if your group of newcomers came a little earlier."


    He spread out with one hand, "Hand over the things."


    Su Changxing looked at a loss: "What do you mean? What exactly do you mean?"


    The white-clothed player seemed to have expected this situation, and he was not angry, and said with a smile: "The battles here are very fierce. It is not easy for you, a new player, to survive. Give me half of your points and black coins. "


    "Go around and ask, who doesn''t know my name, Bai Jieshi. With my name protecting you, others will not dare to **** you."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    This is not the first time he has done this, he looks very skilled, just like an actor, his behavior and expression are all performed.


    Su Changxing smiled and said calmly, "What if I don''t give it?"


    Bai Jieshi seemed to be amused by Su Changxing''s words, and said viciously: "If you don''t cooperate, you will be attractive, and it doesn''t matter if you kill you. You have to understand, you are just a seventh-order Extraordinary, and we Both are sixth-order."


    Su Changxing touched his nose, looked like he was watching a show, and said, "Okay, I won''t give it to you, you guys start."


    The scene suddenly cooled down.


    Bai Jieshi and another player were also stunned, Su Changxing''s attitude was beyond their expectations.


    He pointed at Su Changxing with his fan, showing a heartbroken expression: "You really don''t know good from bad, I''m helping you."


    Su Changxing watched them perform quietly without speaking.


    Such behavior seemed to anger the two players, as if they were about to attack him.


    Su Changxing curled his lips, and said disdainfully: "Stop pretending, you can''t do anything to me, novice players should be protected here, otherwise you would still be talking nonsense here?"


    Hearing this, Bai Jieshi seemed to be really angry: "Boy, since you know what to do with us, it''s bad luck."


    Even after saying this, he still didn''t intend to do anything.


    Another person dressed as a monk said with a smile: "Let''s go, let''s go, one day you will know that you are greedy for petty gains."


    "Wait a minute!" Su Changxing shouted.


    When the two players heard Su Changqing''s shout, they looked back with puzzled expressions, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing licked his lips, and said with a smile: "This matter can''t be left alone, can you leave something behind?"


    Bai Jieshi immediately felt humiliated. A newcomer dared to kick his nose in the face. When the news got out, he would have no face to face others. He said angrily, "It seems that I won''t teach you a lesson. You don''t know what your last name is."


    at the same time.


    The eyes of the monk next to him also turned blood red, and he looked particularly pervasive: "I don''t like fighting, I only like killing people. I really hate this place."


    Su Changxing was a little puzzled: "Isn''t it impossible to do something to newcomers?"


    Bai Jieshi thought Su Changxing was scared, and said with a smile, "But if you took the initiative to provoke, the situation would be different. There are too many rules here, rookie."


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully: "Well, thank you for the reminder, but I also want to remind you, it''s best not to get close to me."


    When Bai Jieshi heard this, he immediately felt very angry... Who does this guy think he is, and it''s better not to get close to him, I want it, I want it.


    A strong wind suddenly blew up all around, and Bai Jieshi rushed towards him at a strange speed, swung his fan, and made a gesture to hit Su Changxing.


    Simultaneously.


    The red-eyed monk also appeared behind him, transforming into four hands, each holding a different weapon, a bell, a hammer, a sickle, and a golden ring.


    These two cooperated quite skillfully, it seemed that they were old partners, and they sealed off the surrounding space in an instant


    The strong wind made Su Changxing''s body unable to move, and the monk''s shaking of the bell caused his brain to tingle.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Just when Bai Jieshi thought he had succeeded, Su Changxing''s body turned into white feathers, and he broke free from their restraints.


    Immediately after ~www.novelhall.com~, chains appeared in the space around ~www.novelhall.com~, restraining them.


    Su Changxing appeared from the side, holding the revolver and continuously pulling the trigger on the two.


    Facing Su Changxing''s attack, the two could only watch helplessly, unable to move, like meat on a chopping board.


    This is completely a gap in strength, facing Su Changxing''s domain, they are unable to resist.


    The two sixth-tier players fell to the ground without even holding on to him for a round.


    "Just wait for me, there''s someone who looks good to you in the back." Bai Jieshi lost half of his body, but his arrogance was still arrogant, with a look of harsh words on his face.


    No player will really die in this place, but resurrection requires a certain price, and the stronger the player, the heavier the price to pay.


    Su Changxing stared at him as if he was watching the show, "Well, that means you''re going to take revenge later."


    "certainly!"


    Bai Jieshi looked happy, even he didn''t want to bow his head in front of a newcomer.


    The monk next to him was shot in the chest, there was a big hole, blood was gurgling, and he said with a smile: "Old Bai, he doesn''t look like a newcomer at first glance, or we will be soft, so we won''t die, this time It was hard to make a fortune, otherwise I would have to take it in again."


    Bai Jieshi still refused to accept it: "I beg you to forgive yourself...boy, kill me."


    Su Changxing looked at him with a smile: "Why did you kill you, anyway, you will be resurrected after death."


    Bai Jieshi was stunned for a moment, thinking that Su Changxing had softened: "If you take the initiative to let me go, we can write it off. We are all players, so there is no need to make things too hard."

 v3 Chapter 36： Incense

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing showed a helpless expression: "It''s late, it''s hard for me to let you go now."


    This is the truth.


    These two people have been infected by the plague, and their physique is far inferior to that of Su Changxing, basically they will die.


    And he doubts that the plague can actually kill these players.


    Because he had already killed hundreds of players at Heaven''s Gate before.


    "What is this?" Bai Jieshi looked down and saw the flesh and blood on his body festering rapidly. He didn''t quite understand why Su Changxing went so far as to kill them in this way.


    This man is indeed a lunatic.


    But when he was about to die, he suddenly realized that something was wrong, his vitality was still passing away!


    Even if they die, they will retain a small part of their vitality, and will not die in the true sense.


    He looked at Su Changxing in horror and shouted, "What did you do to me!"


    But as soon as he finished speaking, he fell to the ground without making a sound.


    Seeing that something was wrong, the monk quickly begged for mercy: "Let me go, he is the one who wanted to rob you, and it has nothing to do with me. I can only be regarded as a helper at most, and I will give you all the black coins on me."


    Su Changxing looked at him, but said indifferently: "It''s late, if you beg for mercy earlier, there might be a way. I don''t have an antidote for this."


    soon.


    The monk also fell to the ground, his internal organs were all festered, his vitality drained rapidly, and he finally died.


    Su Changxing looked around with a guilty conscience, noticed no one was there, threw the two corpses into his pocket Galaxy, and used their mobile phones to plunder points and black coins.


    There are a total of more than 20 million points and more than 100 black coins.


    "These old players are indeed richer." Su Changxing couldn''t help sighing, summing up his robbery experience, he felt that those new players had nothing to gain.


    Some people can''t even find a black coin on them, and they don''t know how they got here.


    However, players like Bai Jieshi and the others are probably the worst players here, otherwise they wouldn''t be forced to rob novice players.


    Su Changxing looked up at the temple in the distance. The name of this temple caught his attention, Queshan Temple.


    Isn''t this the name of Monk Wei Huo''s temple?


    However, he was very sure that it was not the same temple, it should be a temple with the same name.


    He was sure there was some kind of relationship between the two temples.


    This doomsday game did not give him a warning message, probably because killing is allowed here, but whether to kill the dead is another matter.


    Su Changxing cleaned up the scene of the battle, and walked towards the temple as if nothing had happened.


    His purpose of coming here is also very simple, to find an advanced way to improve his own strength.


    There were no people along the way, and when I walked to the temple, I found that there was an endless stream of people at the door.


    He was at the back of the mountain before, so he couldn''t see anyone.


    Su Changxing walked near the temple and looked at it from a distance. He didn''t know whether he should go in or not. He was carrying the plague on his body. If he went in rashly, these people might be infected.


    The young monk at the door noticed Su Changxing''s existence and shouted, "Is the benefactor here to offer incense, or to seek fate?"


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Let''s go and give it a try. ¡¿


    This little monk''s strength is not weak, and he is also a sixth-order Extraordinary.


    Su Changxing quickly stopped him: "You''d better not come over."


    The little monk listened to someone''s persuasion, and stopped in his tracks: "Why?"


    Su Changxing made up a reason: "I don''t like people getting too close to me, so you can just stand there and say it. Let me ask you, what is offering incense? What is seeking fate?"


    Hearing the words, the little monk showed a smile on his face, and said affectionately: "The donor is a newcomer here for the first time, and offering incense is to exchange the same price for protection. As for seeking fate, it depends on fate. Get promoted."


    Su Changxing probably understood, and asked again: "Do you have a way to advance."


    The little monk hesitated for a moment and said: "Yes, there is, and it is still in the same line. If the benefactor is interested, he needs to offer incense first, and then join Queshan Temple."


    Su Changxing probably understood what he meant, guessing that there are large and small player forces here, and they hold different promotion routes and positions.


    These monk positions are probably not suitable for him, and even if he is obtained, the rank should not be high.


    As for the incense, I am afraid that this thing is not that simple. If you don''t understand it, it is better not to act rashly.


    Moreover, if he went in to offer incense in this situation, he might ruin the whole temple.


    The little monk said again: "Almsgiver, I think you have a predestined relationship with my Buddha, why don''t you go in and offer incense, and consider worshiping in our temple."


    "The benefactor has 7 seventh-level positions, and we have many sixth-level positions. Burning incense and ancient Buddhas, immortal Buddha lamps, banners and flowers..."


    Although Su Changxing is only at the seventh rank, his aura is also very strong, comparable to the sixth rank, and he is definitely a top existence among newcomers.


    And he felt the Buddha nature in Su Changxing, but he didn''t know that this Buddha nature was just stolen.


    Su Changxing didn''t respond directly, but asked, "Is there any other way to get a job?"


    The little monk answered patiently: "If the benefactor wants an advanced position, he can consider buying it from a merchant or other players~www.novelhall.com~ It''s just that such positions are generally of low rank, and they don''t Suitable for."


    "Buy?" Su Changxing was a little different, but he didn''t expect that the position could be bought.


    The little monk smiled even more, nodded and said: "Of course, that thing actually exists, so why can''t you buy it? It''s just that it''s difficult to find the right one, which is why we communicate with each other. "


    Su Changxing nodded to express his understanding: "Then thank you, little master."


    He felt that this little monk was not bad, at least he could speak clearly, and he was very patient. If it wasn''t for the plague he was carrying, he would really want to burn incense for them.


    Whether to join or not is another matter.


    Seeing Su Changxing making a gesture to leave, the young monk''s expression darkened, and he said quietly, "Don''t the benefactor plan to burn the incense sticks before leaving?"


    Su Changxing showed surprise, and didn''t understand why the other party suddenly changed his face: "It''s my freedom to be incensed or not, and it''s for your own good."


    The little monk showed a cunning look on his face, and a brilliant golden light appeared in his eyes: "Nothing is free, I answered your question, then you should at least go to burn incense sticks."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing glanced at him and ignored him, turned around and left. After walking a few steps, he found that the steps were getting heavier and heavier, so he knew that the little monk was causing trouble.


    This should be his ability.


    He didn''t see the specific ability, but he knew that the little monk''s previous show was to pave the way for this ability.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 37： deterioration

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing''s face darkened, and he felt that he should have thought that there are no monks in this world, they are all players!


    For players, it is true to find ways to improve their own strength.


    The large and small forces formed in this way are just a way to keep warm, and then absorb nutrients from other people.


    Su Changxing turned his head, looked sideways at the little monk, and said sinisterly, "If you don''t want to die, you''d better not stop me."


    If the other party really annoys him, even if it is the entire Queshan Temple, so what, the player cannot die here, but he can kill the player.


    He was born to be invincible.


    Condensed into a real killing intent, the little monk couldn''t help being stunned: "Benefactor, you have killed too many people. Usually, killing fetuses like you can''t go far. Joining us may save you."


    "For a Extraordinary, the heart, spirit, and soul are very important. Every day here, I don''t know how many players go crazy because they lose control, or simply die. Others can''t kill you, but you can self-destruct."


    With a confident look on his face, he felt that he had Su Changxing under control, killing intent was useless most of the time, strength was the real thing.


    Su Changxing stared at him and laughed out loud: "You just want me to help you with a part-time job, why don''t you just say it outright, and make a fool of yourself, and I don''t have the time either."


    "I''ll just say it one last time, don''t stop me."


    He knew that if the little monk was killed here, the players in the entire Queshan Temple might become enemies with him and hunt him down.


    This is a matter of course, he not only killed the little monk, but also slapped Queshan Temple in the face.


    But when things got to this point, he had no room to back down.


    He continued to turn his head and walk backwards, and the pressure that followed did not decrease, and became heavier with his steps.


    Push the nose to the face.


    He didn''t understand how much these old players looked down on new players, and they didn''t treat them equally.


    In this world, strength is real, and everything else is imaginary, and they can be resurrected after death, these players are even more unscrupulous in their actions.


    Seeing Su Changxing suddenly stop, the little monk thought he had surrendered with a gentle smile on his face, "The Buddha is indeed right, only sincerity can influence others."


    bang~


    There was a muffled gunshot.


    The silver bullet pierced through his head and hit him squarely.


    "Really, you are a ghost."


    At this moment, Su Changxing had already appeared behind him, pointing a black and white sniper rifle at the back of his head.


    The little monk came to his senses and shouted loudly, his whole body exuded golden light.


    Su Changxing only felt that his body became very heavy, and it was difficult to move even a little bit, and he was tightly restrained in place.


    The little monk saw that Su Changxing, who was unable to move, was about to say something, but heard a gunshot again, was shot in the chest, flew out under the huge impact, and hit the red door of the temple.


    When there was such a noise, the pilgrims who came to the temple just watched, as if they had nothing to do with themselves.


    When the monks in the temple ran out, Su Changxing had already run away, leaving only the dying little monk lying on the ground.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    They saw a shocking scene, the little monk''s skin festered at an exaggerated speed.


    Seeing the brothers and sisters, the little monk quickly shouted: "Don''t come here, this is a plague, it''s terrible..."


    But halfway through the speech, he had no strength. He just felt that his whole body was paralyzed, and even his spirit began to be paralyzed, and then he fell into a tired darkness.


    Death is such an easy and perfunctory thing.


    The other monks were also shocked when they saw it, "He is dead, Fang Yuan is dead, please ask the abbot to come and see."


    The abbot wearing a red robe came out slowly, and when he saw the young monk''s body, he was furious, and hit the staff in his hand on the ground: "Has anyone seen who he is? It''s really courageous to dare to kill people in my Queshan Temple."


    No one answered.


    At that time, the little monk and Su Changxing were here, and the pilgrims just watched from a distance, and probably knew some rough features.


    When things got to this point, they didn''t find out that the little monk was really dead. They just thought it was a killing between players, a normal death, and they could still be bought.


    So they didn''t pursue Su Changxing immediately, and it would not be too late for them to seek revenge after the little monk was resurrected.


    Su Changxing fled from Queshan Temple all the way, and confirmed that no one saw him during the process. He only felt that the little monk was also brainless and insisted on him going to offer incense.


    This is a very troublesome thing. Just when I came here, I provoked a lot of people, and it was a group of monks with brain problems.


    Then, he found a forest and rested for a while, to see if he could find a way to suppress the plague on his body.


    His body and the plague seemed to be in a tugging balance, and he was constantly gaining resistance to the plague. Logically speaking, he should be able to suppress the plague quickly.


    But the plague seemed to be inspired by something, and it was growing continuously.


    The plague left on his body is more terrifying than the source of the plague, not only has the effect of weakness, but also has the effect of paralysis and confusion.


    When he found out that this was the case, he immediately felt a headache, and realized that his body was now a time bomb, and if he didn''t get it right, the plague might turn him back.


    "I have to find a way to improve my physique, otherwise I may not be able to survive the plague."


    He took a deep breath and felt that he was walking on a single-plank bridge~www.novelhall.com~ Then he took out a chemical protective suit from his pocket Galaxy and put it on to reduce the contagiousness of the plague.


    Others wear protective clothing to protect themselves, but he is to protect others, which seems ridiculous.


    However, the plague on his body has reached this point, and the chemical protective suit is useless. If they come into close contact, those who should be infected will still be infected.


    He seems to be walking on a single-plank bridge now, and the group of monks may come to trouble him at any time.


    still have a question.


    He found that the time he stayed here was limited because he came through a temporary passage.


    The time limit is ten days.


    He doesn''t want to advance within these ten days, as long as he can find a corresponding position.


    Then, wearing this chemical protective suit, he swaggered towards the city wall.


    His appearance has also completely changed compared to before, and I believe those monks will not recognize him at all when they see him again.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    This kills two birds with one stone.


    As soon as he walked to the main road, he saw two new players being blackmailed by an old player.


    The reason why I recognized them as new players was because I had seen them before at Heaven''s Gate.


    However, those two rookie players were obviously also rebellious types, and they were unwilling to pay protection fees easily.


    They also didn''t know about the protection of new players. Instead, they took the initiative to attack under the instigation of old players. They were beaten black and blue, and finally paid the protection fee.


    Install the latest version. ¡¿


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 38： Buddha

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [Aibilou]https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Su Changxing watched the play from the sidelines the whole time, and felt that these old players were behaving very strangely, and the new players might only have a little more points if there was any oil in their hands.


    Especially points, it shouldn''t be difficult for these old players.


    Those three people had noticed Su Changxing''s existence a long time ago, but they didn''t pay attention to it at first, thinking that he should leave by himself.


    "What''s the matter?" The man with braids and bare forehead, carrying a blood-stained saber on his shoulder, looked back at Su Changxing who was standing in the distance, and asked loudly.


    He felt that robbery was always a very private thing, similar to going to the toilet, it was a dirty thing, but he had to do it.


    Su Changxing''s behavior seemed to be peeping into his privacy, but he was a very generous person and didn''t care about his privacy, so he wasn''t angry.


    Su Changxing showed a simple and honest look, and said with a smile: "Well, I want to ask something?"


    The man carrying the saber winked at Su Changxing and said, "Are you a new player too? What do you want to ask? Pay the protection fee first, this is the rule."


    Su Changxing chuckled: "I''ve already handed it over to a man named Bai Jieshi."


    The man carrying the saber frowned: "Since you handed it over to him, why come and ask me?"


    Su Changxing showed heartache, and cursed: "The one who received a thousand dollars ran away with my protection fee, and didn''t say anything. He said it was protection fee, but it was actually robbery."


    The man carrying the saber shook the braid behind his head, and said a little unhappy: "That **** Bai Jieshi did some immoral things and ruined our reputation. I will trouble him later."


    "My name is Wei Zhongliang, and your protection fee should be handed over to me. You can ask whatever you want."


    This person is full of loyalty.


    These players have all kinds of backgrounds, and after coming here, they still maintain their original habits.


    Looking at the braids on the back of his head, Su Changxing probably knew what era he was from, but he probably wasn''t from their world.


    He showed a sincere expression, and humbly asked for advice: "What I want to know is very simple. I am now a seventh-level Extraordinary, and I want to advance. Where can I find a sixth-level position?"


    Wei Zhongliang smiled, with an expression that he had expected for a long time. Most of these new players'' goals are this, how to advance, how to promote, how to improve their own strength.


    Otherwise, who would want to come to this ghost place?


    certainly.


    Some of them have no choice.


    Wei Zhongliang said earnestly: "Boy, I''m not talking about you. Since you''ve come to this place, you should first think about how to survive."


    Let''s go and give it a try. ¡¿


    "Since you asked, it''s okay to tell you about it. The grades of Extraordinary positions are divided into lower, middle, upper, and extreme. The further you go to the back, the greater the gap brought by the grades, and the positions with lower grades There''s going to be a huge problem."


    There was a serious look on his face, and he looked extremely serious.


    Leaving aside the matter of his robbery, this man is still kind-hearted.


    Su Changxing also had some guesses about this, and said with a serious face, "So, what''s the problem?"


    "Haha! That''s a good question!" Wei Zhongliang yelled, looking passionate, and then stretched out his left hand: "Everything is valuable, I think you should understand."


    "Huh?" Su Changxing found that these players seemed to be desperate for money: "I don''t have black coins with me, but I still have points."


    Wei Zhongliang said hungrily: "Points are fine, just give a few million, and I don''t want more."


    He took a few steps forward, while Su Changxing took a few steps back, keeping the distance between them.


    He noticed this and thought that Su Changxing was a little afraid of him, so he simply stopped moving and talked to Su Changxing from such a long distance.


    Su Changxing glanced at him: "I can give you one million."


    Wei Zhongliang nodded and smiled, "One million is fine, I don''t care about such a small amount of money."


    I think you care a lot.


    Su Changxing complained in his heart, and then asked, "So what''s the big problem?"


    When Wei Zhongliang saw the points that Su Changxing had transferred, he immediately smiled, and seemed to be in a good mood: "The disadvantages are too great. When you reach the 6th rank, if the fit is too low and the rank of the position is also low, it will kill you." .¡±


    "There are always people who don''t believe in evil these days. Many people are crazy, insane, and even alienated. Those who are in the lower ranks of the sixth rank can buy them directly in the shops in the city."


    "Hey, I actually have it here, if you want it."


    Su Changxing probably understood what he meant. Although the lower ranks of the sixth rank existed, they could not be used for promotion because the disadvantages were too great.


    "If the position below the sixth rank cannot be used for promotion, then what is the use?" Su Changxing continued to ask.


    The two rookies with bruised noses and swollen faces who were beaten up were also listening. This was the payment information Su Changxing had given money to.


    They are also prostitutes.


    Wei Zhongliang snorted coldly: "What''s the use of it, of course it''s used to fool new players and those who don''t know the heights of heaven and earth."


    "If you want to advance, it''s best to be in the middle position, so that you have the capital to keep going. Even if you can''t go on, Su Changxing can still live well."


    "However, if conditions permit, it''s better to be in the top position. Of course, this is nonsense. Who doesn''t want to be better."


    Su Changxing nodded after hearing this, and sincerely thanked: "Thank you."


    He felt that compared to the little monk, this man with long braids treated people more simply, at least there were not so many twists and turns.


    The little monk didn''t explain so much to him at that time, obviously he was paying attention.


    Wei Zhongliang said impatiently: "Thank you, this is what you paid for, our deal, it''s a matter of course. Thank you or not is worthless, and the more you say about a single sentence, the less valuable it will be."


    Su Changxing just felt that Wei Zhongliang was a righteous person, but saw him stretching out his hand, as if asking for money.


    Money guy.


    He transferred another one million points to Wei Zhongliang, and then asked: "Then where can I get the upper or extreme sixth rank?"


    Wei Zhongliang thought for a while and said: "It is very difficult to obtain. There are auction houses in the city, and occasionally there will be jobs, but the price is also very high. The average player can''t afford it at all, and most of them will be bought by those forces. come down."


    "They''re not short of money."


    "Or you can consider doing quests. If you do quests related to rewards, you may get them. However, this is also a big risk. After all, some worlds are extremely terrifying. You may step in with your front foot and die with your back foot."


    "But there is no way. This is the path of most players. If you want to improve your strength, you have to take risks. But you can find powerful players to form a team, if you know them."


    It should take a lot of time to complete the task, and he can only stay here for ten days. Obviously, this method is not very reliable.


    And Su Changxing wondered if he had gone the wrong way.


    The players here can obviously stay here for a long time, they don''t come through temporary passages.


    His situation is a bit special, it was caused by a bug, maybe this is not the place he should have come to.


    and.


    If he can''t get the corresponding position, then the meaning of his trip is actually not very big.


    "Is there any other way with lower cost and shorter time consumption?" Su Changxing asked with wide eyes, and transferred another million points to Wei Zhongliang.


    Wei Zhongliang looked at the one million points on his mobile phone, and said with a smile: "Yes, there are, if you are not afraid of death... Counting time, there is a **** and terrifying game at Leiyun Tower. Prepared by you novice players."


    He took the word **** and terrifying very seriously.


    "The player who died there is really dead, and his body and soul are wiped out together, and there is no way to resurrect him again."


    Su Changxing also showed a dignified look: "What kind of game is it probably, can you get a high-ranking position?"


    "Ha, of course you can, let alone a high position, even an extreme position can be obtained, as long as you can survive." Wei Zhongliang showed a serious look, and narrated.


    He spoke seriously, and the other two rookie players also listened carefully and leaned over.


    Su Changxing quickly stopped him: "You two don''t come over, just stand there."


    The rookie player felt that he was underestimated, and said to Wei Zhongliang: "We can also give points, why don''t you let us listen!"


    "Yes, why!" Another person echoed.


    Wei Zhongliang said impatiently: "There must be a first-come, first-served basis. You can ask what you want to ask later, and wait there first, so don''t interrupt."


    He could tell that Su Changxing was not an ordinary person, not only did he not flinch, but he was full of interest.


    More importantly, with the constant chatting, he could clearly feel the pressure from Su Changxing, even though they were so far apart.


    It is the oppression of the strong against the weak.


    Although the opponent is a new player, his strength is stronger than him!


    This is scary.


    Generally, this kind of situation shows that the power level of the player''s own world is quite high.


    But the problem is that in such a world, there are generally few players, they will not be covered by the game, and there is a set of self-contained power systems.


    He cleared his throat and continued: "The game is called Buddha, and the location where the game is played is called Land of Buddha. It is a game played by 10,000 novice players. Players will be teleported to various places in Land of Buddha, and then fight , and the last ones left will have the opportunity to obtain the next position."


    "And I heard that the more people killed and the fewer people left, the better the position you get."


    "And the positions obtained here are all tailor-made, and the fit is extremely high. Many well-known players have come from here."


    "Of course I still want to give you a warning. There are more people dying inside. If you are not absolutely sure, don''t go in."


    "The game has no restrictions on the player''s rank and strength. Anyone who is a novice player can join. There are definitely some terrifying existences in it. I advise you to give up this idea."


    This is probably a game of raising Gu.


    He is no stranger at all.


    How is this different from the doomsday experienced by their world? It''s just that the scope and number of people have been reduced, and it has become simpler and more rude.


    Su Changxing thought about it and said, "Wouldn''t it be better to find a place to hide inside~www.novelhall.com~Anyway, other people are also going to fight, and they can come out after killing them."


    Wei Zhongliang shook his head and sighed, "It''s not that simple. As the game progresses, the survival circle that players can stay in will gradually become smaller, and anyone outside that range will be obliterated."


    "Unless you can predict from the beginning, whichever place is at the end will also be in the survival circle."


    It really is a **** horror game.


    However, Su Changxing is also very confident in his own strength, and feels that the average novice player is at best like him.


    And now that he is plagued by the plague, he must advance as soon as possible to improve his strength to fight against the plague.


    This plague was very strange. When it came to him, it was as if it had completely blended with his flesh and blood.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 39： Fuck him 1 stroke

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "The abbot is not well, he seems to be dead, and the phone is still here!" A big and thick monk was carrying the body of a young monk on his back, and suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    Here, players will not really die, so they will not be plundered. After death, the mobile phone will disappear.


    But the little monk''s mobile phone is still in his pocket, and it has not disappeared.


    This is an extremely weird thing.


    The abbot, who was wearing a red robe and a long white beard, was stunned for a moment: "Dead... what? You said Fang Yuan is dead!"


    The five big and three rough monks nodded and said: "It should be, because his mobile phone is still here and can be plundered, he should be dead."


    now.


    The abbot was in complete shock. He had lived here for a long time compared to others, and he had never heard of anyone who would die in this place.


    Even if the powerful person who appeared here at the beginning killed all the people in the entire area at once, no player really died.


    "This is a subversion of the rules. If it doesn''t work, find him immediately, or at least control it."


    The abbot''s sharp eyes were not commensurate with his kind face, but he turned his head to find that the five big and three thick monks stood motionless and did not speak.


    Immediately afterwards, the monk fell to the ground, and the broken body of the young monk also rolled aside, and the flesh and blood on his body that had stopped ulceration began to fester again.


    "How is it possible!" The abbot showed an incredulous look.


    He had clearly purified the corpse just now, logically speaking, no matter what kind of plague it was, it would be impossible for it to survive.


    The five big and three rough monks were infected because they carried the little monk, and the flesh and blood on their bodies began to fester.


    The abbot hastily stepped back a few steps, and the Buddha''s light appeared in his hand, covering the infected monk, trying to dispel the plague on his body.


    Useful, but not entirely useful.


    Whenever he thought he was about to disperse, the febrile disease began to spread again.


    The monk who was infected with the plague died in this way after repeated torture.


    And he wasn''t the only one, but several others were accidentally infected with the plague, but they had just been infected and were dispersed by the Buddha''s light.


    Both Android and Apple are available. ¡¿


    Even so, four or five of them died, and the entire Queshan Temple was shaken and the gate was closed.


    All members are dispatched to find the murderer.


    However, they did not reveal any news about the dead man.


    ¡­


    It was an ancient city with tall walls and buildings of various styles distributed in various areas.


    Leiyun Tower is in the middle of the whole city, soaring into the sky, it can be seen at a glance from a long distance.


    The place of the Buddha is not in the Leiyun Pagoda. The Leiyun Pagoda is only used as a teleportation function to connect to that place.


    Su Changxing walked into the city, and the two newcomers followed.


    One of them was Wang An, a young man wearing a black hat and carrying a rusty AK on his back. He followed from a distance, not too far away, with a familiar face:


    "Brother Su, are you really going to participate in the Buddha Tutorial? It''s a narrow escape, I don''t think it''s necessary, can you still go on missions? We can go on missions together as a companion."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    He felt that Su Changxing was very strong, and he was still a rookie like them. If he could hug his thigh, at least most of the tasks would be guaranteed.


    "Do the mission together?" Su Changxing showed a surprised look: "It''s fine to do the mission together, but we can go to the place of the Buddha together."


    "You really want to go!" Wang An, who was wearing a black hat, showed surprise: "Ha, I won''t go, then Brother Su, I wish you success immediately, and you will become famous in the eighth dimension."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows: "This is the eighth dimension?"


    He always thought this was the ninth dimension.


    Sure enough, I went to the wrong place.


    Shouldn''t he walk around the other side of the Gate of Heaven... He asked Wang An again, "How did you get here?"


    Wang An thought for a while and said: "Our world was gamified a long time ago, and you can become an advanced player by doing tasks all the time, and then come here."


    "I thought this was a place like heaven, but I didn''t expect that I was humiliated by these old players just after I came here."


    The woman who followed him silently and wearing a mask suddenly said, "You can''t die here, isn''t it heaven? What''s the difference between this and the legendary fairyland?"


    Wang An looked back at her, nodded and said, "It makes sense, this place may be the legendary fairyland, but it''s very different from what I imagined."


    Then he introduced to Su Changxing: "This is my brother, Vivienne, who is rather shy."


    Su Changxing took a look at the woman. She had a graceful figure. Although she couldn''t see her face, she thought she should be waiting: "Brother?"


    Wang An smiled and said in a low voice, "Don''t look at him like this, he is actually a man."


    Su Changxing had a strange expression on his face, seeing her position with "true knowledge".


    [Charm Witch: Rank 7, has powerful spellcasting ability, and can cast spiritual charm on the opposite sex. ¡¿


    ok.


    Just as he was about to say something, he turned his head and saw a group of monks running towards him in the distance, and suddenly felt bad:


    "I''m leaving a bit earlier, and we''ll talk next time if there is a chance."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he got into the jungle beside him and disappeared.


    There is no sensory barrier in this world. Once locked by someone, you can''t even run away.


    Soon the group of monks met Wang An and asked, "Has this benefactor seen a man with ragged clothes and unkempt hair? He committed a crime in my Queshan Temple. One is a madman. We are arresting him now." .¡±


    Wang An''s eyes flickered, thinking of Su Changxing''s reaction just now, he knew that the person these monks were looking for was probably Su Changxing.


    He looked serious and said, "I haven''t met ~www.novelhall.com~ There are very few people I met along the way. A man named Wei Zhongliang came to collect our protection money before."


    The group of monks didn''t pay much attention to the two novice players, but chased them along the road.


    "He will definitely go to the main city. We will wait for him there. The abbot said that he is a novice player."


    "Okay, then let''s hurry up and reach the main city before him, Yuanhua, you run fast, go there first."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Also, be careful."


    ¡­


    Wang An whispered to Vivian next to him: "That big brother is really fierce. He just came here and committed murder at the gate of other people''s temples... He is really a role model for my generation!"


    Vivienne looked at him and said coldly: "You can follow him to participate in the pagoda."


    Wang An waved his hand, showing a meaningful smile: "What am I doing there? Killing for the sake of killing? There is no need for that."


    "But these monks from Queshan Temple are making more noise. Even if someone is dead, there is no need to send out that old monster."


    He turned his head to look in the direction of Queshan Temple, with starlight shining in his eyes, "Hey, I thought of an interesting thing. Since there is no one in Queshan Temple now, let''s go to Queshan Temple."


    Vivian said coldly: "Are you sure we won''t be beaten? Can''t we be safe after we escaped?"


    Wang An smiled: "Aren''t I thinking that the big brother will help us attract firepower in front? Wouldn''t it be nice to take advantage of this opportunity to do something to him."


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 40： 5th stage

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing''s body turned into a flash of lightning, and he ran forward all the way, running like a jerk.


    He has already thought that these monks are likely to block him at the gate of the city, so he must go there before this.


    Let''s go and give it a try. ¡¿


    But he was still slow. When he came near the gate of the city, he saw a large group of monks blocked there from a distance, checking the people entering the city one by one.


    They knew Su Changxing''s general characteristics from the pilgrims, and they could still find him if they checked carefully.


    Su Changxing noticed the old monk wearing a red robe standing in the crowd at a glance, which was at least the existence of the fifth rank.


    The heavy breath made him extremely afraid.


    "Isn''t it just killing a young monk? How did it attract so many people?"


    Su Changxing realized that these monks were making too much noise, and he looked like he would not give up unless he was caught.


    "It seems that this is not only for revenge, but also for my ability to kill other players."


    With the existence of the old monk, it is impossible for him to pass through this door. Once he is discovered, he will not be able to escape.


    Just try other doors.


    Su Changxing didn''t stop there, walked around and found that the other doors were blocked by monks, and there was an old monk with terrifying strength standing inside.


    He only dared to watch from a long distance, thinking that if he got closer, he might be discovered.


    Ever since, the two sides have been deadlocked.


    Su Changxing felt that it was impossible for those monks to stay here all the time, and it was not a loss for such a large group of people to play with him.


    Those monks also seemed to think that Su Changxing would definitely come here, as if they were waiting for something.


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing discovered that there is also something similar to a forum here, which is divided into many small sections, but they can only be used in the main city, and if they are outside, even if they want to browse, they can''t.


    It was gradually getting dark, and tens of thousands of lights were lit up in the city to form a white night, but the monks still did not leave.


    It''s just that in front of the city gate, the huge statue with a sphinx and a human head has changed its posture.


    That wither seems to be alive, the eyeballs are constantly moving, observing the people around.


    Su Changxing felt something was wrong, and slowly moved back in the shadows, preparing to leave here first.


    Players have a variety of means, and there is no such thing as finding him. If he stays in one location for a long time, he will definitely be found.


    Just when he was about to leave, those monks moved first.


    The old monk at the south gate left with some people, and ran back in a hurry, as if something urgent had happened.


    Su Changxing also looked back and noticed the flames flickering on the top of the tower of Queshan Temple.


    "Looks like it''s on fire?"


    Su Zhang gloated and smiled, he didn''t know what happened specifically, but the bad things of these monks were his good things.


    If those old monks left, he would have a chance to rush in.


    The main city is a safe area, and no player is allowed to take the initiative to attack, ranging from punishment to obliteration.


    So as long as he rushed into the main city, he would be safe with a high probability.


    Just as he was thinking about how to act, he felt the movement behind him, and his heart trembled.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "What is the benefactor doing here?"


    An old voice sounded behind him.


    Su Changxing looked back, and saw that old monk wearing a red robe and holding a Zen stick appeared in the jungle, his eyes shone with golden light, which was particularly dazzling in the dimness.


    It was still found.


    He took a breath, knowing how he was exposed, just moved his position in the jungle, and the old monk noticed it from another door.


    "Isn''t it convenient for me to be here? Do you want to come together too?"


    Su Changxing said openly that he was wearing a chemical protective suit, and the other party might not be able to confirm his identity, they just thought it was suspicious.


    Sure enough, the old monk didn''t attack immediately, but walked towards him slowly, looked at him, muttered something in his mouth, and said calmly: "Today there are lunatics committing crimes in Queshan, and many of us died, so Looking for the murderer."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said with the same hatred: "Then he is really hateful, he even killed the monk, I hope the master can catch him and promote the righteous way."


    The old monk listened to Su Changxing''s words, but he didn''t stop in his footsteps, his eyes were wide open, and he looked extremely frightening.


    Su Changxing heard a crisp sound coming from the old monk, like gears colliding and sliding.


    "Do you believe in Buddhism?" He saw what the old monk wanted to say, and spoke first.


    Zhenzhi finally analyzed a little bit of information.


    [Jiwu Buddha: fifth-order position, life achieves mechanical sublimation, obtains a long life, and can extend life by constantly replacing parts.


    Everything is Buddhism, only one mind, emptiness is life, everything is machine martial arts...]


    Mechanical Ascension?


    Su Changxing''s face twitched slightly. He had only heard of this kind of existence in legends, but he never expected to see it with his own eyes today.


    Is this still a monk? It is clearly a robot, a robot who believes in Buddhism, or a monk who believes in robots.


    The old monk''s voice became gloomy and sharp, and he laughed loudly: "Have you seen the real body of the old monk? It''s not easy."


    He squeezed out a Zen flower finger in front of him.


    in an instant.


    Hundreds of silver mechanical arms protruded from the old monk''s back, head, arms, and legs, covering all the surrounding space.


    "You can control that horrible plague, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com It''s a pity that I am no longer a flesh and blood body, boy, follow me and go back obediently, or you will suffer some, although you can''t kill people here, but the spirit of imprisonment is still there It can be done."


    Just halfway through the conversation, the old monk''s demeanor changed drastically, and he looked benevolent. He bowed slightly and said peacefully:


    "Almsgiver, you have a predestined relationship with my Buddha, come back with me."


    What a fart.


    Su Changxing finally understood that these were all fake monks, their Buddhas were just their own Buddhas in their hearts, and they didn''t have any compassion at all.


    It''s far worse than the little fire monk!


    He confirmed that this Queshan Temple was a fake, it was just covered with a layer of skin.


    This made him feel sick, and felt that this world was barren, as if something important had been lost.


    "You are dreaming!"


    Su Chang got up violently and rushed towards the old monk, holding a slender sickle in his hand, as if he was about to fight for his life.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Seeing this situation, the old monk just smiled slightly, not paying attention to Su Changxing at all.


    To suppress the other party, he only needed one hand to show his true body, and it was just to make Su Changxing feel awe.


    In just an instant, Su Changxing''s body was pierced hundreds of times.


    This is also a thick world.


    Putting this kind of move on Blue Star, the effect it presents is also devastating.


    As the feathers fell, Su Changxing disappeared in place. This move was just his sheep attack, making the other party think that he was going desperate, but he was actually running away.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 41： died

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Damn it!"


    Looking back at the terrifying scene, Su Changxing couldn''t help cursing, and countless mechanical arms spread to the side of the main city.


    Fortunately, he did the opposite and ran away from the main city, otherwise he must have been restrained by those mechanical arms.


    Facing a high-level Extraordinary, once he is restrained, there is no room for resistance.


    He is like a mouse, he can run for a while before he is caught, but once he is caught, there is no room for struggle.


    The old monk also noticed Su Changxing''s real location, and his face darkened, feeling that he was being played.


    There was a dazzling light under the night sky, and in an instant, hundreds of lasers shot at Su Changxing from those mechanical arms or parts.


    soon.


    It was so fast that he had no room for resistance.


    Several laser beams shot past him, leaving hundreds of marks on the ground, like an operation, precisely cutting off his hands and feet, and the blood flew into the air.


    Su Changxing fell heavily to the ground, lost his hands and feet, and was still wriggling forward quickly.


    His face was ferocious, and he couldn''t think of any solution for a while, the strength gap between them was like a cushion.


    Sudden.


    He thought of a problem, the old monk not only didn''t want to kill him, but also didn''t dare to kill him.


    He is a novice player, and he is still in the protection mechanism. Attacking him will be punished at most, and killing him will be obliterated.


    So not only can he not run now, but he has to find a way to let the old monk kill him. Anyway, he can be resurrected after death, so what is he afraid of.


    Su Changxing understood instantly.


    The doomsday game sets so many restrictions to prevent new players from being squeezed too hard by old players.


    Like the light of dusk refracted in space.


    He unfolded the twilight field, slowing down the surrounding lasers in their rapid movement.


    then.


    He found an angle just enough to kill himself, and slammed into it. Under the cutting of seven or eight lasers, a large amount of blood spurted out of his body, and it was torn apart.


    Severe pain, pain to numbness.


    Su Changxing showed a smile on his already torn face, and shouted arrogantly: "You want to catch me, but I just won''t. Anyway, if I can be resurrected, I can afford to die!"


    The old monk''s face was gloomy. He didn''t expect Su Changxing to be so decisive that he chose to take the initiative to understand his own life.


    A large number of mechanical arms rushed towards Su Changxing with golden Buddha light.


    At this moment, although Su Changxing''s body was torn apart, he was not completely dead, and was dying on the ground.


    Too much vitality is sometimes a bad thing.


    He secretly scolded himself for being so perverted, none of them died, and the flesh and blood were still recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Benefactor, it seems that we are really destined." The old monk had a sinister smile on his benevolent face, his eyes were wide open, occupying his cheeks like a goshawk.


    The Buddha''s light had a strong self-healing effect, which could keep Su Changxing alive, and even bring him back to life very quickly.


    Su Changxing''s mind was running tens of millions of times faster, his domain expanded again, and he tried his best to restrain his own abilities.


    While tumbling, he hit a laser again, and his upper body was cut obliquely, and even the previously healed parts were scattered, and his body fell to the ground in more than a dozen pieces.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    He finally died.


    Su Changxing''s consciousness still existed, and he stood beside him like a soul, looking at his corpse quietly.


    [Do not consume any points, revive after one month]


    [Consume 5 million points, revive in five days]


    [Consume ten black coins, revive after five hours]


    [Consume 50 black coins, revive after 5 minutes]


    Without any hesitation, Su Changxing immediately chose to spend fifty black coins to resurrect in five minutes.


    He felt that his body was not safe in the hands of this old monk, let alone five minutes, even five seconds he didn''t want to.


    At the moment of his death.


    There was thunder and dark clouds, as if something was about to press down.


    The old monk looked at the sky quietly, with anger on his face, and countless mechanical arms entrenched, wrapping it all up.


    The next moment, a thick thunderbolt struck down from the dark clouds with an aura of deep destruction.


    The light of thunder and lightning ignited half of the sky in the main city. It was so bright that it illuminated the entire main city.


    People in the main city also looked at this side one after another, guessing which Gao Wan offended the punishment.


    A large number of mechanical arms became scorched black under the bombardment of lightning, fell off and fell to the ground.


    After a thunderbolt, the dark clouds in the sky quickly dispersed.


    On the ground, a large piece of land turned into wilderness, and the trees turned into dust and floated in the air. Only the old monk stood alone, his body was covered with blood, but his face remained calm.


    "Do you think you can exchange one life for another in such a ridiculous way? Life is never equal, even here." The old monk smiled sinisterly, and walked towards Su Changxing''s body, very slowly, as if he was walking walk.


    Immediately afterwards, a golden lotus flower appeared in his hand, and he bent down and gently placed it on Su Changxing''s corpse.


    The golden lotus flower radiated golden light, dragging the pieces of its corpse together one by one, and finally splicing it into a complete corpse.


    "Is this going to bring me back to life?"


    Su Changxing thought of this possibility. There were still two minutes left, and he didn''t know if it would be too late, but he couldn''t do anything, he could only watch quietly.


    Even if he is resurrected, he will die again at worst.


    But the old monk might not give him another chance.


    Finally, the golden light on the corpse dissipated, and Su Changxing''s spliced ??corpse disappeared abruptly in place.


    ¡­


    "Huh~ almost."


    Su Changxing panted violently and squatted on the ground, feeling the weakness coming from his body and the pain in his brain.


    Nor is such a resurrection entirely free.


    His body and spirit are in a severely weak state, and there are more than a dozen open wounds on his body, which have not fully recovered~www.novelhall.com~Blood is constantly overflowing.


    The exposed flesh festered from time to time, and then recovered from time to time, but the plague still lingered on his body without any change.


    He was in a square in the city, surrounded by a lot of people, all resurrected here.


    This should be a resurrection square, dedicated to the player''s resurrection.


    He hurriedly put on a chemical protective suit to reduce the contagiousness of the plague, but such protection was limited after all, and he had to avoid close contact with people.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Leiyun Tower is not far from the left side of the square, only seven or eight hundred meters away, very close.


    However, Su Changxing didn''t rush over there either. He was in a very bad state, at most only 50% of his strength, and he could only participate in the Buddha Tutu after he fully recovered.


    otherwise.


    It is easy to overturn in a hurry.


    Fortunately, his resilience is strong, whether it is physical or mental, the physical body has a "lizard man", and the spirit has a "spirit ring".


    Just walking out of the Resurrection Square, a beautifully dressed woman in a cheongsam walked towards him quickly, shouting:


    ¡¿


    "Grandpa, are you coming to stay at the hotel?"


    Su Changxing had quick eyesight and quick hands, turned into white jade and disappeared in place.


    The woman felt humiliated when she saw Su Changxing''s escaping behavior, and cursed: "If you don''t stop, don''t stop, why don''t you run, I''ll eat you."


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, she actually chased Su Changxing in the direction he was escaping from. While running, there were petals floating under her feet, and her speed was not slow at all.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 42： apocalypse, chaos, war

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing stood on the tiled roof, turned his head and looked at the woman following behind, showing a helpless expression:


    "Why are you following me? I didn''t provoke you!"


    The woman showed a sense of unreasonableness, and said confidently: "Then why are you running? Isn''t this a guilty conscience?"


    Su Changxing laughed angrily: "What I do is my freedom, and it''s none of your business. Why is your store still buying and selling by force? It doesn''t seem serious at first glance."


    The woman was even angrier when she heard this, she gritted her teeth and said, "Isn''t it decent? You''re talking about it, where is it? I''ve been in business for so many years, and no one dares to say that I, Shan Sanniang, is not serious."


    Good guy, still a local snake.


    Su Changxing didn''t bother to run anymore, so he stopped and turned to look at him, showing a sinister smile and said, "If you''re serious, then why are you following me, lonely man and widow, isn''t that good~"


    That look is a lewd look in the eyes of women, and what is the difference between them and those disciples.


    She suddenly felt that something was wrong, looked around, and found that there was no one at all, remembering that some people would do wrong things even if they were punished, her face turned pale.


    She turned around and ran away without dragging water or leaving a cloud behind.


    ok.


    Su Changxing put his face away, thinking that such a woman is the most troublesome, Jin is better, at least be obedient and not troublesome.


    ¡­


    Following the explosion, brilliant flames spread across the city, bringing up wind and waves, and flying gravel.


    Jin strode out from the flames, looked around, chewed a piece of bubble gum in his mouth, and blew out a pink bubble, as if he felt something, looked back, and showed an exaggerated smile, "You''re looking for death!"


    She waved one hand, and a small pink Gatling appeared in her hand, and it turned quickly.


    With the dense gunshots and bullets shooting out not far away, people who escaped from the explosion on the street were shot one after another and fell to the ground.


    After finishing everything, she took two steps back, snapped her fingers, and another series of explosions spread in the nearby streets.


    "It''s almost there?"


    She looked at the scene in front of her, showing a thoughtful look, and for some reason, suddenly sneezed.


    This is the front position of the Dawn Allied Forces. There are a large number of heavy weapons and organized troops.


    Her mission is to wait for an opportunity to destroy this place, which probably means to find a time when no one is around and blow up all of this place.


    The "person" here does not refer to ordinary people, but powerful extraordinary people.


    She didn''t stay too long, she turned around and ran away. The escape route looked like a headless fly, but no one could catch her.


    Here, no living person has ever seen her real face.


    ¡­


    After driving the wizard away, the battle still didn''t stop, but intensified instead.


    Not long after Su Changxing left, members of the State Council were assassinated one after another, and it began to split into three major parties and seven or eight smaller parties.


    The Security Bureau, the Doomsday Sect, Dawn, the National Council, and all kinds of forces that suddenly appeared, large and small, launched a scuffle in this dark land.


    The sudden recovery of power brought only chaos, and without the threat of foreign enemies, they naturally launched a civil war.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The brutality of the war is even worse than when the wizard was there.


    And this kind of war soon radiated from the Donglin area to the whole country, and then radiated to the whole world.


    Because of the sudden disappearance of the director, the Security Bureau was paralyzed without a person in charge.


    The National Security Council is also too busy to take care of itself, and there is nothing to say here.


    The security bureaus distributed all over the country, because of the gradual growth of each group, also fell apart. Some team leaders listened to the announcement but did not listen to it, and some team leaders occupied a city and became kings on their own.


    It''s just that such a king is not stable, and he may be kicked down at any time.


    The world is changing every moment, and many powerful Beyonders are emerging one after another.


    However, Group 17 has many powerful Beyonders, and the situation in the Donglin area is still stable, and Group 17 is still dominated by one family.


    Under the advice of a group of people, Zhou An also led the 17th group to become independent, and expanded their influence to the surrounding areas.


    This kind of behavior has also been criticized by many forces, not because the 17th group has done too much, but because they are afraid of the 17th group''s overpowering power.


    You must know that the Seventeenth Group captured Donglin City under the control of the wizard. Although the loss was extremely heavy, after recuperating, their strength became stronger.


    Install the latest version. ¡¿


    In the sixth month, Chenxi inexplicably declared war on the seventeenth group, and only declared war on the seventeenth group.


    The Security Bureau has already split, and the team leaders remain neutral, taking a wait-and-see attitude, and the other forces are probably the same.


    The seventeenth group is too powerful, so powerful that it is disturbing, and they are also happy to see such a situation.


    Chenxi is a very amazing organization. Even after the Security Bureau fell apart, they still maintain a unified deployment, which can be regarded as a whole.


    On the eve of the war, everyone tested each other, and they all fought back and forth, but as they got to the back, the seventeenth group fought more and more fiercely, becoming a battle-supporting trend.


    In the back, Chen Xi was pressed and beaten by the 17th group, riding on her head. During this process, other Apocalypse also appeared one after another, and the situation changed.


    the night before.


    Zhou An single-handedly beat Chen Xi''s two Apocalypse practitioners to serious injuries and fled. He even led people to kill through Chen Xi''s third camp.


    This also earned him the title of "Corrupted Sword Immortal"~www.novelhall.com~ However, such powerful strength did not prevent the war from proceeding, but instead caused many forces to turn against Chenxi, especially the three parties of the State Council.


    There is a strange smell hidden in it.


    Under the oppression of the war, the big forces above are fighting each other, and the people below are also fighting each other, robbing various resources, including enhancements, mysterious items, positions, etc.


    During this period, many special shops will appear, which will sell high-grade positions and special items, which can greatly increase people''s strength.


    Because of this, a large number of eighth-level extraordinary people emerged, and there were even seventh-level extraordinary people.


    Zhou An is now a level 7 Extraordinary, but his combat power is extremely strong, and Extraordinary of the same level are not his enemies at all.


    On the contrary, Zhu Wenwu seemed to have disappeared, never appearing in front of people.


    ¡­


    The war between the world of wizards and the world of black mist is still going on, because a lot of great wizards died all of a sudden, and the balance of the tilted war slowly regained its balance.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Both sides had to hold their breath, bite the bullet and fight, throwing all the resources in, and sending all available people to the battlefield.


    During this period.


    Another wizard king has fallen, a dark wizard.


    However, the world of black mist is not feeling well either. In addition to the Sun Lord, three Lords have also fallen.


    Moreover, in the next large-scale battle, the supreme sun lord was beheaded with an arm by the three wizard kings, which seriously injured his vitality.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 43： buddhist

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Today, someone was killing people in Queshan Temple. I saw it with my own eyes. I heard that it was a newcomer. The newcomer is really fierce. Those monks at the gate of the city are just trying to catch this newcomer."


    This is the most popular post, and it seems to be posted anonymously by a pilgrim from Queshan Temple.


    There are a large number of people replying below, most of them are anonymous, and only a few speak with their ids.


    "Didn''t all the abbots of Queshan Temple be punished? Presumably, they did something to the newcomers and killed them. Otherwise, there would be such a level of catastrophe."


    "The current rookie is really fierce. I don''t know what he did to destroy humanity, so that these monks are so aggressive."


    "Monk? Bald donkeys! I can''t get used to those bald donkeys for a long time. They have a fake look on their faces. Last time I went to Queshan Temple, I just didn''t bring any money."


    "You dare to shout here, if you have the ability to say it in front of those bald donkeys."


    "Didn''t you also say bald donkey?"


    "I didn''t shout."


    ¡­


    Su Changxing squatted on a street corner and looked at his mobile phone, and found that the forum here was more lively than expected, and it was different from what they had been in the last days.


    Some high-level players are very idle here and live a very comfortable life. For them, browsing the forum is just playing with their mobile phones.


    The most popular post was about Queshan Temple, but to be precise, Queshan Temple should monopolize the first and second popularity with the power of one temple.


    First of all, they went to war at the gate of the city to arrest a newcomer, which caused dissatisfaction among many people.


    They can''t scold in person, can''t they scold on the forum?


    Secondly, there is a post about the burning of Queshan Temple. It seems that when Queshan Temple was making a big move, someone took advantage of it and burned down the main building.


    Basically, it''s all melon-eating people who watch the excitement, and there are also anonymous scolders who hate these monks.


    certainly.


    There are also hard-headed players scolding these monks with their ids.


    These people should be relatively strong players, with a certain amount of confidence, and they are not too afraid of the monk Qiu Hou from Queshan Temple to settle accounts.


    "The name of this temple is really not very good, a group of fake bald donkeys."


    Su Changxing flipped through the forum and cursed secretly.


    Today he was so aggrieved that he was forced to commit suicide by the old monk.


    He could think that if he was really caught by that old monk, he might not end well, at least he would be controlled.


    This beam is knotted.


    However, he is more concerned about the Futu game now. There is a related introduction on the forum. It was posted by a player named "Du Shengsheng". He is a person who survived the Futu game.


    The players participating in the Futu game are not only players from their own city, but also from other cities, including other dimensions.


    According to him, if the strength has not reached the sixth level, don''t think about participating in this game.


    But the sixth-order position only has a chance to survive, and it depends on luck.


    If you are unlucky and encounter some terrifying existences, maybe 99% of the 10,000 people who participated will die.


    Su Changxing looked at this introduction about the Buddha, and also showed a dignified look. His strength is probably between the sixth and fifth ranks.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    A fifth-order Extraordinary like the old monk, he is no match at all, he can only be pressed to the ground and hammered, and it is difficult to escape.


    Therefore, participating in the Buddha this time is also a gamble for him, betting that the players participating in the Buddha this time will not have that kind of perverted existence.


    The fifth-order position cannot participate in the pagoda, but there will be existences with combat power comparable to the fifth-level position.


    No one knows how many game players there are, and the number cannot be estimated, because until now no one knows how many specific game worlds exist.


    But the existence of the Futu game is for all players, and it is only natural that there will be some horrible perverts among them.


    The introduction of the post also mentioned that there are some incomprehensible races, which are different from humans, but very powerful.


    These powerful races are often lost, but they sometimes appear in Stupa games.


    For example, the Spirit Race, it is said that they existed in the distant era, and humans are the main force of players now, but earlier, the Spirit Race was the main force of players, and only a very small number of humans became players at that time.


    The Spirit Race is born with extremely powerful spiritual power, their emotions are also richer, and their combat power is quite amazing. The same ability can be magnified several times in their hands.


    But precisely because of their strong mental power and extremely rich emotions, it is easier for Extraordinary people to lose control.


    Su Changxing was rather curious about how the so-called Spirit Race fell, but he searched the forums and couldn''t find any relevant answers, so he had a lot of guesses.


    These conjectures sound reasonable, but they are all based on their own opinions and have no specific basis.


    "I will never meet the Spirit Race." Su Changxing muttered, he was already mentally prepared to participate in the Stupa.


    This is a life-and-death game, so you must do everything you can, and be prepared to kill!


    Both Android and Apple are available. ¡¿


    He understands that this is an important opportunity for advancement. If he misses it, it will be very difficult to obtain a suitable position, and it may take a long time to find it.


    Until the next morning, it was still the same.


    Su Changxing leaned against the corner and slept for a while, and his injuries were also fully recovered.


    He originally thought that the fact that he was able to completely kill other players would be exposed, but those monks did not do that, but chose to conceal the news.


    As for the deaths of Bai Jieshi and the others, no one found out.


    It is common for players to disappear, and when they go to other worlds to perform tasks, they will lose contact.


    Not long after dawn, Su Changxing saw those monks on the street, but they didn''t come to look for him, but to participate in the pagoda game.


    There is not only one game of Buddha, but every day during this period, more than once a day.


    Many new players will choose to gamble in, and most of them will never come out after entering, but some people still enjoy it.


    After all, if you rely on doing tasks to get a suitable position, it will be the year of the monkey, and there is also the risk of death in the middle.


    It''s like buying a lottery ticket. You still want to buy it even though you know you won''t win. It''s a consolation for the poor.


    Those in the big forces generally do not participate in the pagoda, they have their own inheritance, and can get positions through various channels.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    But there are exceptions, and today''s monks are exceptions.


    Don''t ask how Su Changxing knew, this is the fifth most popular post on the forum.


    "Buddhas from the lower realm of Queshan Temple are preparing to participate in the Buddha Tutorial."


    Queshan Temple has inheritance in other worlds, and the most powerful generation is called Buddha, and they will do their best to cultivate them.


    This Buddha himself is a sixth-order Extraordinary, daring to participate in the Buddha game also shows that his strength is extremely extraordinary.


    As for the hot post, the first one is news from other forums.


    "The saintess of the doomsday church is preparing to participate in the pagoda game today."


    Su Changxing didn''t know if these two Doomsday Cults were related, but the same name was enough to make him daydream.


    Does this mean that in their world, the emergence of Doomsday Cult is not a coincidence, and it is not only related to the blood moon world.


    certainly.


    Seeing these so-called Buddhist disciples and saintesses participating was not enough to make him flinch.


    This seems to be the average level of the Futu game, at least the sixth level.


    Most of the seventh-order positions are a few, I don''t know how many people are in the sky, or lunatics who are gambling with their lives.


    Su Changxing wasn''t prepared to delay any longer. His injuries hadn''t fully recovered, but the game of the pagoda didn''t start right away. After entering, he had to wait for a long time.


    He walked all the way to Leiyun Pagoda from a remote place, and he saw crowds of people around Leiyun Pagoda from a long distance away.


    certainly,


    Most of them are not here to participate, just to join in the fun.


    Everyone likes to join in the fun, and these advanced players are no exception.


    Su Changxing saw the Buddhist disciples in Queshan Temple at a glance. After all, a group of bald donkeys gathered there, and it was difficult not to notice them.


    That Buddha is also a young little bald head, because they all have shaved heads, which is somewhat similar to Monk Wei Huo.


    He gives people a very bright feeling, and he is eye-catching when placed in the crowd. His eyes are full of Buddha nature, full of compassion, and full of solemnity.


    "It''s very similar."


    Su Changxing thought about it, and always felt that this Buddha was somewhat similar to Monk Weihuo, but Monk Weihuo would make people feel kind.


    In this city, Buddha is not the only one participating in the pagoda, there are also some other rookies who are all outstanding players, and their strengths are all at the 6th rank.


    Once they pass the Stupa game and obtain the qualifications to advance to the fifth step, they will soar into the sky.


    Tier 5 players are top players in the eighth dimension~www.novelhall.com~ There are quite a few people participating in the pagoda in Leiyun City this time, maybe the people in our city can win the leader in this pagoda. "


    A man in a suit and big round sunglasses shouted from below.


    He looked like an old player at first glance, but his strength was only at the seventh rank. He belonged to those who lived in the city and waited to die, and only did missions when they had to.


    Every high-level player has a bottom line and must complete at least one task within a period of time.


    "Maybe there is a real chance this time. After all, the Buddhist disciples from Queshan Temple participated. When our city won the leader last time, the Buddhist disciples from Queshan Temple also participated."


    "Hey, but I heard that although the Buddha walked out of the pagoda alive, he died in the mission before he had time to advance. It''s unlucky."


    "I think it''s a problem for a monk to participate in this kind of killing game..."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Just when several of them were talking.


    A few monks with sticks walked over here, their expressions were unfriendly, as if they had heard their discussion.


    The middle-aged monk who walked in the front had a scar on his face, bowed first, and said seriously: "Several benefactors, is it biased to talk about our Buddhist disciples in Queshan Temple like this?"


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of the people who had talked before changed slightly.


    The man in a suit and a big round hat mirror smiled awkwardly: "We are biased, please forgive me, masters, haha, forgive me, forgive me."


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 44： tit for tat

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Queshan Temple''s name is still very famous, no matter what, ordinary players still maintain awe of it.


    More importantly, the number of these monks is very large, and many major cities have temples. Once they write it down in their small books, they will probably be targeted no matter where they go.


    The monk with the scar showed a kind smile, and said in a nonchalant manner: "The benefactor, please take care of yourself. Those who speak lies will not go far after all."


    After speaking, he turned around and prepared to leave with the other monks.


    "What''s the matter? When did you monks become so talkative? Didn''t the Buddha say, listen to people''s advice and eat enough?"


    An extremely loud voice came from behind.


    The monk with the scar on his face suddenly became gloomy. He turned his head and saw a man wearing a strange white dress and a strange mask standing on the roof.


    It was Su Changxing who was wearing a chemical protective suit and a clown mask. This look looked unusually weird.


    But he doesn''t care, the image is not important anymore.


    Other people in the square also looked over here.


    "It''s him?" The abbot standing under the Leiyun Tower saw Su Changxing and recognized him at a glance, just because the chemical protective suit was too conspicuous.


    "I don''t know the heights of the sky and the depths of the earth." He said silently.


    didn''t think so.


    They didn''t bother Su Changxing, but the other party came to trouble them without knowing what to do, just like the weasel didn''t go to the chicken, but the chicken came to pay the weasel New Year''s greetings


    What do these monks care about most?


    The first is Buddha nature, which is directly related to their strength.


    The second is what other people think of them, which is indirectly related to their strength.


    This is why they try their best to maintain their image.


    Buddhism was originally a self-contained pure path of cultivation, but as more and more worlds were covered by the game, more and more players appeared, and extraordinary became the way.


    That''s why the path of cultivating the Dharma with the extraordinary appeared.


    Simultaneously.


    These monks found that this way advanced quite quickly, and even hoped to become a Buddha, but the previous practice method fell into the lower vehicle.


    When there is the first monk who becomes a player, there will be a second one, and there will be more and more third ones.


    And these monks who become players also build temples in various worlds, and in turn draw the blood of the players.


    "I don''t know, does the benefactor have any opinion on our Queshan Temple?" Scarred Monk looked up at Su Changxing and said calmly, but the coldness in his eyes could not be hidden no matter what.


    This is a **** monk, probably killed many people.


    Su Changxing knew that there was nothing he could do about these monks in the main city, so he was very relaxed, "I don''t dare to have any opinions, I just express some emotion."


    Then, his body turned into a ray of thunder, flew over the crowd, and came to the steps of Leiyun Pagoda.


    It is recommended that chasing books is really easy to use, download it here.. everyone can try it soon. ¡¿


    Su Changxing looked at the abbot of Queshan Temple who was standing not far from him, and shouted: "Old bald donkey! I haven''t seen you all night, you should still remember me."


    Such blatant abuse caused many people to look sideways, and they all looked over here, wanting to see who was so bold.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The abbot of Queshan Temple is extremely powerful and a highly respected existence, whether it is a human or a ghost, he will give some thin noodles.


    Such blatant abuse is probably the same as being slapped in the face.


    The abbot of Queshan Temple''s face was gloomy, and then he showed a slight smile. Instead of talking to Su Changxing, he turned his head and said to the people in the square below:


    "This son is the one who blatantly murdered me in Queshan Temple yesterday. He killed my little monk in Queshan Temple for no reason. It is really hateful."


    "We can''t do anything to him in the city. If anyone can catch him and send him to my Queshan Temple, my Queshan Temple will definitely send him a great fortune."


    As soon as this remark came out, there was an uproar and discussions below.


    "It seems that this person has really angered Queshan Temple, and he is really crazy to make such a promise. Is it really possible to do whatever you want in this world if you can''t die?"


    "My darling, the so-called Good Fortune doesn''t refer to that."


    "It should be. I heard that Queshan Temple has the ability to promote people in a targeted manner, but with such a good fortune, how could they be willing to let outsiders use it?"


    "That''s why I just said they were crazy."


    To make such a promise in public, Queshan Temple will definitely not lie. Many people looked at Su Changxing with red eyes.


    This is a fragrant bun.


    More importantly, they could feel that Su Changxing was only at the seventh rank, and his strength should not be very strong.


    Some people have already started planning whether to stay at the gate of the city, or use some method to stun Su Changxing in the city.


    Su Changxing wore a clown mask and laughed hoarsely: "You can believe what these bald donkeys say, but they are just a bunch of robbers in monk''s skin."


    The abbot didn''t quarrel with Su Changxing to refute this, he just lowered himself and said calmly: "This is the place where the pagoda is opened, even if you have grievances with our temple, you shouldn''t make trouble in this kind of place."


    Su Changxing put his hands on his chest, and said unhurriedly: "Why, only you are allowed to participate, and I am not allowed to participate?"


    When the abbot heard this, he frowned and said, "You can''t participate, your strength is too weak, and going in will only lead to death."


    Su Changxing saw that these monks only wanted to capture him alive, and that his death was of no value, so he laughed and said, "I just want to die, young master, can you control me?"


    The abbot stared at Su Changxing coldly, and said calmly, "Since the benefactor wants to seek death, I won''t stop him, let''s do whatever happens."


    "I don''t want to follow fate, I just want to court death." Su Changxing continued.


    In the end, they still had a war of words. After all, they couldn''t move their hands here, so they could only fight with their mouths. Whoever has a strong mouth is the best.


    But generally speaking, no one can argue against these monks who stand on the moral high ground.


    It''s just that Su Changxing, like a lunatic, didn''t care about these things at all, and just messed around, which made the abbot full of anger.


    The Buddha stood next to the abbot, but he didn''t speak all the time, but smiled at Su Changxing.


    "What are you laughing at, I''m sure you won''t be able to laugh when you go in later." Su Changxing pointed at Fozi''s nose and said aggressively.


    "..." Fozi blinked, feeling innocent.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The abbot stood in front of Su Changxing, turned his head and said to Buddha and several monks who were going to participate in the re-drawing, "You go in first, and be careful to stay away from this kid."


    In the attic not far away, Wang An and Vivian sat drinking tea by the window. The two changed their outfits, both wearing gray dresses and bamboo hats.


    Wang An took a sip of the steaming tea in the cup, took a deep breath and said:


    "This big brother is really not bad. He is going head-to-head with that bird-like abbot. He is a fierce man."


    Sitting quietly by the window, Wei Wei saw Su Changxing under the Leiyun Pagoda, shook her head and said:


    "It doesn''t make sense. If he enters the Buddha, he will die inside. Anyway, he is just a newcomer, and he doesn''t know that this time the Buddha is completely different."


    The corner of Wang An''s mouth curled up into a smile: "I don''t think so, there must be something special about him~www.novelhall.com~ Otherwise, those monks at Queshan Temple wouldn''t go to great lengths to catch him."


    Vivienne glanced at Wang An and didn''t speak. She never refuted Wang An''s words, it was a habit.


    at the same time.


    There are different opinions on this situation on the forum, but most people are not very optimistic about Su Changxing.


    "He''s just a level 7 Extraordinary, I think he won''t be able to survive, and he''s another lunatic who gambled for his life."


    "That''s not necessarily the case. I''m on the scene, and I feel that his aura is also good. He should have strength, but it is really difficult to live out."


    "Even if the strength is good, I don''t think it can survive. This time, there are many powerful players joining Futu, which is different from before."


    "What''s the difference, do you have inside information?"


    "I heard that the number of people seems to be more than before, more than 10,000. I don''t know the exact number."


    Immediately afterwards.


    A person named "Lanqingchong" spoke against the id, "Is there such a possibility that he was lucky, and then unexpectedly survived from it?"


    Someone will answer below.


    "Impossible. You are a newcomer at first glance. You are holding illusions. According to my years of observation experience, only strength is real. I have never seen any lucky people."


    "impossible."


    "impossible."


    ¡­


    "Lan Qingchong" seems to be a novice player, and he began to argue, "But according to the probability, there will always be a lucky one. Regardless of the facts, he should have a chance."


    "Aside from the facts, what you say makes sense."


    "really."


    "really."


    ¡­

 v3 Chapter 45： What is a pagoda?

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing didn''t get too entangled with these monks, and his original intention was just to disgust them, otherwise he could directly enter Leiyun Pagoda.


    Walking into the Leiyun Pagoda is a dark area, and there is a vague passage in front of it that stretches forward and winds continuously.


    After walking a certain distance, he looked back, and the entrance had disappeared.


    This is a path of no retreat.


    Su Changxing walked forward for a certain distance, stopped again, and took off the chemical protective suit he was wearing.


    Anyway, after the Futu game started, everyone except himself was the enemy, so there was no need for the anti-chemical suit.


    He thought that those monks should know that he can control the plague, but the pagoda has not started yet, so they can''t attack him here.


    After walking a certain distance further, the space obviously vibrated, and the surrounding environment has also changed. Although it looks similar, he has come to another place.


    This place should not be within the Leiyun Pagoda.


    His current location may be the place of the Buddha.


    "Suppressed?"


    He froze for a moment, feeling that the plague had been suppressed to a great extent here and became less active.


    But it can still be contagious, and it will be in a latent state when it is lodged in a person.


    "A killing game is called the Buddha, and a place where countless people died is called the Land of the Buddha. It''s interesting."


    Su Changxing showed a look of sarcasm, and noticed that on the top of the rock passage in front of him, the word "Butu" was engraved crookedly, as if written by a child.


    He couldn''t figure out why this game was called Buddha before. Buddha is the word of Buddha, which probably means merit.


    There is a saying that saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda.


    "Is killing someone the same as saving someone?"


    He was thinking about it to himself, but he saw the Buddha from Queshan Temple in front of him, stopping and waiting for him.


    Pointing to the word "Futu" on the top, Buddha said, "Can you see these two characters?"


    Su Changxing didn''t understand what this Buddha meant, and said calmly, "Why can''t I see it? Isn''t it engraved on it, and I''m not illiterate."


    Observing Su Changxing''s expression, Fozi showed a smile on his face: "It seems that you have Buddha nature, and you are not weak. Ordinary people can''t see these two words."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, wondering if the Buddha was lying to him, and said indifferently, "So what? It doesn''t matter if you can see it or not. Everyone knows that this is called the Land of the Buddha."


    "I think it was probably named by a brain-twitching monk. Everything is called Buddha, so this place is also called Buddha."


    The Buddha seemed to be very interested in Su Changxing, and continued to ask: "The benefactor thinks this place shouldn''t be called a Buddha?"


    "Or else?" Su Changxing asked back.


    At this time, the monk next to him reminded in a low voice: "Buddha, the abbot told us to stay away from him."


    Su Changxing was already very close, and he was about to walk in front of them.


    The Buddha closed his eyes and said calmly: "You should stay away. Since you have come here, you have to give your heart to the Buddha."


    He looked at Su Changqing again and said, "You have Buddha nature, which proves that there is a Buddha in your heart, but this does not mean that the Buddha in your heart is the real Buddha."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "It is rumored that this is the Holy Land of my Buddhism, where the real Buddha is. You are all here to ask for it."


    Su Changxing walked over and put it on his shoulder, gave him a thumbs up, and said with a smile: "Little monk, what you said makes sense, I believe it."


    "..." The monk on the side fell silent, the abbot told them to stay away, but Buddha stuck to that person.


    Su Changxing sneered: "You mean, killing is a Buddha, so I am also a Buddha today!"


    The Buddha''s eyes shone with golden light, "It''s not entirely correct, everything is a Buddha, the heart is a Buddha, it is a Buddha..."


    Su Changxing saw him walking forward at a strange speed, leaving a row of golden lotus marks behind him.


    "madman."


    He cursed secretly.


    The Buddha''s aura was actually rising at an astonishing speed, as if it had reached a certain combination with the rules in the space here.


    This should be the purpose of his coming here.


    The Land of the Buddha is not a simple place to play games, and there are big secrets hidden in it, which may be related to these monks.


    "Get out of the way, out of the way, out of the way."


    Su Changxing rudely pushed the monks in front of him and squeezed past him. His strength was so strong that even these monks couldn''t push him.


    "What are you in a hurry for?" A red-faced and fat-eared monk said angrily, but when he looked again, Su Changxing''s figure had disappeared.


    They knew that Su Changxing had the ability to control febrile diseases, and they also knew that several monks had died in Su Changxing''s hands before, but they didn''t care.


    This is still a safe zone, no one can do anything in the safe zone, and even a fifth-tier player can''t bear that kind of punishment.


    There were other people in there too, and because the passage was too narrow, they either waited behind or squeezed through.


    The others were not in a hurry, but Su Changxing was the only one who seemed in a hurry.


    "Are you rushing to reincarnate?" Another person couldn''t help but cursed.


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said without looking back, "Almost."


    Seeing Su Changxing''s behavior also aroused some people''s desire to win, no longer waiting, they squeezed out from the passage, and the noise continued for a while.


    And such behavior was not judged as assault.


    Without using extra strength, Su Changxing''s body was quite strong, and even the Buddha was left behind by him.


    Among them was a barbarian wearing animal clothes and carrying a big wooden club. He was also physically strong. After being bumped twice by Su Changxing, his eyes were full of desire for victory. He roared and pushed forward. Even Su Changxing Chang Xing was also pushed away by him.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing ran forward after him, and it was easy to have a barbarian open the way for him.


    Pushing and shoving all the way, the barbarian rushed out of the passage first, and he rushed out of the passage second. In front of him was a huge square with a galaxy of stars above his head.


    The material of this square is crystal-like, translucent, suspended in the sky, and you can see a huge land below, and the surroundings of the land are illuminated by blood-red light.


    Their passage was very noisy, and people who had arrived in the square looked over one after another.


    Su Changxing got up from the barbarian, coughed, pointed behind him, and said nonchalantly:


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "This group of people is like a child. They have to fight for the first place when they walk. They push and push. It''s troublesome."


    The players on the square showed a sense of relief.


    After hearing this, the players squeezed out from the passage behind, and seeing the person who spoke, he was obviously the first one to squeeze around there just now. Su Changxing squeezed to the front.


    The man pointed at Su Changxing and accused him, "It''s obvious that you were the first to squeeze."


    Su Changxing waved his hand, and said with a serious face: "Why do I have to squeeze when I walk in front? Is that necessary? I don''t think so."


    The man almost vomited three liters of blood. He had never seen such a thick-skinned person. He picked up the staff in his hand and prepared to attack Su Changxing.


    A series of thunder and lightning appeared around him~www.novelhall.com~ Dense thunder filled his ears.


    But before he could make a move, the thunder stopped abruptly, and a clearly visible blood hole the size of a finger appeared on the man''s forehead, as if someone was behind and pierced his head with a finger.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but take a breath when he saw this scene. The other party just showed his intention to kill and died.


    Let''s go and give it a try. ¡¿


    This place is a bit weird, as if someone just appeared next to him.


    Just so suddenly, the first person died in the Futu game, and the square suddenly fell silent.


    Then someone mocked: "You really dare to make a move, what do you think this is?"


    The people who came out from the passage at the back looked at the corpse on the ground, and then at Su Changxing, showing a look of fear.


    most of the time.


    The scariest thing is bloodless fighting. They all thought that this person''s death was calculated by Su Changxing.


    A little Taoist priest wearing Taoist robes glanced at Su Changxing, and then whispered to the people next to him, "This man has deep thoughts, we''d better stay away from him."


    Then they bypassed Su Changxing and walked to the side.


    I''m not, I''m not, don''t talk nonsense... Su Changxing looked at the corpse on the ground with a dazed expression, feeling guilty too.


    He also did not expect this person to make such a reckless shot.


    strange.


    Su Changxing looked around and felt that staying in this space was extremely depressing.


    Immediately afterwards,


    A lot of messages came from his mobile phone, about the rules of the Futu game, and there is a leaderboard that is updated at any time, showing everyone''s current points.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 46： hang out

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    There is a point behind each person''s name on the leaderboard, and they will be removed from the leaderboard after they die.


    certainly.


    Now, everyone''s name is followed by a zero egg.


    They were relatively early arrivals. When they first arrived, the people on the square were relatively sparse, but later on, there were more and more people, and more and more names were listed on the ranking list.


    "Didn''t it say there were only ten thousand people?"


    Su Changxing looked at the names on the leaderboard, and there were more than 10,000 names, which was completely different from what he actually learned before.


    cheated?


    Probably not, there should be no fake posts on the forum.


    "So the rules of the Buddha game have changed. But will the rules of this game be changed at will?"


    Su Changxing carefully checked the rules of the Futu game again, and found that the upper limit of 10,000 people had been changed to 100,000.


    The gap is self-evident.


    Others in the square also noticed this. The number of players started to go wrong. There were too many of them. At a glance, the dark area was full of people, and there was no end in sight.


    Their faces were very ugly, and it would be very difficult for them to get out alive with 10,000 people, let alone 100,000.


    It is equivalent to picking one person out of ten people, but now one person out of a hundred people. The difficulty of the game has increased by 10 times, from difficulty to hell.


    Although they are all newcomers, those who can participate in the Stupa are well-prepared and have a certain degree of confidence.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were half empty, and he also felt the pressure. He looked at the barbarian aside, and said calmly, "Can you stop biting your toes?"


    "Huh?" The barbarian looked up at him with a puzzled look, and the corners of his mouth were still drooling.


    The barbarian''s name was Gululu, and Su Changxing didn''t quite understand why it was called that name.


    As for how this barbarian became a player, he didn''t quite understand.


    Because the mobile phone is related to the spirit, the barbarian can''t read and understand the text on the mobile phone. He can also understand the rules of the Futu game very well.


    "I can help you." The barbarian licked the drool from the corner of his mouth with his tongue, and said, he looked very serious, not like he was joking.


    Su Changxing waved his hand, pursed his lips and said with a smile, "No need, but I think this is a very private matter, and it''s not too late for you to be on your toes in private."


    "Huh?" Gululu obviously didn''t understand what Su Changxing meant.


    He has a barbaric aura about him, his body is extremely strong, and his strength cannot be underestimated.


    Su Changxing patted the barbarian on the shoulder and asked, "Why did you come to the Pagoda? Is it also for advancement?"


    The barbarian raised his stick and shouted: "Kill, fight!"


    ok.


    Sure enough, it was barbaric.


    Su Changxing stretched out his left hand and made a fist and said, "Come punch me."


    The barbarian didn''t understand what it meant at first, but then he punched him under Su Changxing''s gesture.


    Su Changxing pointed at himself and the barbarian, and said, "Later, the two of us join forces to deal with them."


    The barbarian thought for a while with his not-so-intelligent head, nodded and said, "You are very strong, we can hunt together."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing nodded in satisfaction, and punched the barbarian again, "You wait here, I''ll go shopping and see if I can recruit a few more strong people into the group."


    The savage understood, grinning, and his big yellow teeth intertwined with canines.


    Since there were too many people participating in the Stupa, Su Changxing also felt very stressed, so this method of forming cliques was also necessary.


    It''s just that most people won''t sell it. This is a game of killing each other. Who knows if his teammates will stab him in the back.


    Strangers are generally reluctant to come together unless they already know each other and have a good relationship.


    As the Futu game was about to come, the atmosphere seemed cold, and no one wanted to discuss too much with others, just because they were all enemies.


    Su Changxing, on the other hand, walked around the square, greeting people with a familiar face: "Brother, you are a demon hunter, I have a pistol of the same model as yours. "


    The man was wearing a black leather mask, only revealing a pair of cold eyes, and the gray coat was stained with blood, which was the blood of the devil.


    Players who can kill demons are all powerful, and this blood is proof of their strength.


    The weakest demon also has the appearance of the sixth level. Some terrifying demons can even destroy the world at will, and the place where they are is the end.


    "Get lost~" the demon hunter said coldly, looking at Su Changxing extremely vigilantly.


    In his opinion, Su Changxing''s behavior was very abnormal. If he was collecting information, he would not talk too much with others, but just say hello.


    "It''s so cracked~"


    Su Changxing was not angry at all, and smiled.


    He consciously didn''t have anything to be angry with the dead, and if he got angry again, he would look like a small belly.


    He brushed the demon hunter''s shoulder and walked lightly, humming an unknown song, "Da da da~"


    There are all kinds of people in the square, men, women and children, from children who seem to have just learned to walk, to old men in wheelchairs, from monks to Christians, to slave owners, and even a man wearing a crown and disheveled hair .


    "Are you the king?" Su Changxing walked up to him and asked curiously.


    The man had deep eyes, a long black beard, curly hair falling from both sides, wearing a thick fur armor, and carrying two iron battle axes: "It doesn''t look like it?"


    His voice was thick and full of majesty.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Isn''t it a little too hard for you, a king, to participate in the pagoda game?"


    The man wearing the crown smiled contemptuously: "I am the only one left in our kingdom. Either die or go to a higher place, and I have nothing else to ask for."


    "That''s it." Su Changxing nodded, showing his original expression.


    The man wearing the crown looked at Su Changxing, put his hands on both sides of his waist, and said, "Actually, I''ve been watching you since just now, but I didn''t see what you wanted to do. It''s just that your behavior will probably be remembered by many people. hold you."


    "I''m afraid that once you enter the land of the Buddha, once you start a scuffle, you will be lost."


    He analyzed it methodically.


    Su Changxing looked at the crown on his head and said with a smile: "You are not the same. People with a crown on their head are probably more likely to attract attention."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Install the latest version. ¡¿


    "That''s because I have strength." The man wearing the crown said with great confidence.


    Su Changxing nodded, stretched out a hand and said, "I''m also looking for an ally. As a king, you should understand the power of a team."


    "But you only have rank 7."


    "You should be able to feel that I still have some strength, and it is not easy for two equally strong people to unite."


    The man wearing the crown glanced at him, and then stretched out his left hand: "My name is Kells. Although our team may not be that strong, I think it is still necessary."


    The two shook hands and smiled heartily.


    Kars is a sixth-order Extraordinary with the position of "Frost Throne", and his strength is obviously strong.


    This alliance is not strong, but it is useful, and in some cases, they can cooperate completely.


    Su Changxing originally wanted to see if there was anyone related to cultivating immortals, but he didn''t find out that maybe cultivating immortals is not compatible with Extraordinary people, or there is no need for that.


    He also saw a person who looked like an immortal cultivator, but when he looked closely, it was not, it was just a position related to swords.


    Holding a long sword in both hands and wearing a long white robe, he looked at the fairy-like person with his head tilted up, and said coldly: "A mere 7th rank, you dare to come in front of me."


    "..."


    Su Changxing gave him a strange look, then silently went around behind him, standing back to back.


    "..." The man holding the long sword froze for a moment, then took a big step back, as if sensing something, he screamed, "What do you want!"


    Su Changxing looked back at him, didn''t say anything, and left in a hurry.


    "what is that?"


    The man holding the long sword frowned, recalling the feeling just now~www.novelhall.com~ Uneasy emotions emerged in his heart, buried deep in his heart, and never dissipated for a long time, as if a cold blade had already hung on his chest neck.


    The square is huge.


    Su Changxing didn''t have enough time to watch, and his moving speed was getting faster and faster, not as easy as it was at first.


    He seemed to be walking around the square randomly, but in fact he visited every location in the square.


    "What is he doing?" A man in camouflage uniform with a rifle on his back noticed Su Changxing''s behavior and was puzzled.


    The person next to him who was also wearing a camouflage uniform sneered: "It''s just a bluff, a clown."


    There are four people like them, and they can feel a tacit understanding between actions.


    Among them, the thinnest person, wearing glasses, looked like a teacher, observing the surroundings, writing something on the record board,


    "According to my analysis, although that person is only at the seventh rank, his strength is definitely not weak, and may even be stronger than any of the four of us."


    Hearing this, the others also showed a dignified look. A person who is one level lower than them can actually overwhelm them. What kind of monster is this.


    In their consciousness, a higher rank is absolute crushing. Everyone is strong as a player, so how strong can they be?


    "Everyone must be careful, don''t act rashly after entering, and find a way to survive first."


    "As long as the four of us can meet successfully, the others will definitely not be our opponents."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 47： first battle

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The shape of the Stupa Land is very regular, and the edge presents the shape of a lotus flower, as if it was cut out by someone with scissors. There are various terrains on it, plains, alpine jungles, deserts, and ice fields.


    In addition to these there are a large number of remaining buildings, some destroyed, leaving only ruins, while others are just deserted.


    The entire square descended slowly from above, and Su Changxing gradually saw the general appearance of the entire place of the Buddha.


    Their current position is in the place of the Buddha, very high above.


    At this time, it seems to be for them to observe the entire map, but because the distance is too far, they can''t see clearly, so they can only take a rough look.


    Su Changxing didn''t move around anymore, and sat beside the barbarian, staring quietly down, deducing the progress of the Buddha game in his mind.


    Although he couldn''t predict everything, the direction of things had already been fixed, which was invisible to others.


    He couldn''t understand what a pagoda was, but he knew what killing was. Raising a knife and dropping it was killing, and letting others fall into a permanent deep sleep was killing.


    This time, he didn''t hesitate too much. He felt that the rules were like this, so there was no right or wrong.


    like.


    Once a war starts, there is no right or wrong, only winners and losers, and the final history will be written by the winner, and the winner is often the right side.


    A moderate bell rang in his ears, coming from above, which was a signal for the start of the Buddha game.


    The world in front of him gradually darkened until his senses were completely shielded, but Su Changxing knew that he had come to another place, probably the land of the Buddha.


    After the game starts, each player will be teleported to various locations in the Land of the Buddha, scattered and disrupted.


    This led to the fact that even if there was a team formation between the players before, after entering the land of the Buddha, they would basically fight alone, unless they were very lucky and happened to be assigned to a nearby area.


    ¡­


    Buddha Tu is one of the most grand games for advanced players. Although they are all novice players, those who can get out of it will undoubtedly be high-level players.


    The higher the player level, the more rights they will enjoy.


    The lord of Thunder Cloud City is a player, but he has never shown his face. He only knows that he is extremely powerful and is no longer in the eighth dimension.


    Regardless of whether they have participated in the Futu game or not, a large number of players are paying attention to the Futu game. Although they cannot see the specific situation, they can see the leaderboard information and the progress of the game from the forum.


    On a small private forum, there were only a few messages, but the player level was the highest, level nine.


    And players like Xiang Su Changxing are only at level three, just reaching the threshold of high-end players.


    "Old Liu Tou, who do you think will win the Buddha this time?"


    "Does it need to be said? It must be our saint. I met her once, and her strength is invincible at the sixth level."


    "Really? I see that there are a lot of people participating, and there is also a demon king. I heard that he accidentally destroyed a world when he was doing the task."


    "Accidental? Is there any carelessness?"


    "He participated in the Pagoda also for that thing?"


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "No, he probably didn''t know, he just participated in order to kill people, let your saint be careful, don''t be eaten alive by then."


    "So, this Demon King of Confusion has nothing to do with you, right?"


    "you guess."


    "Ok."


    ¡­


    Su Changxing opened his eyes and saw the lush bushes. He got up from the ground and looked around.


    This is a forest, and every tree here is crooked, and its branches are also crooked.


    The first time he came to the place of Buddha, he wrapped his body with a shadow cloak to hide it.


    In this kind of game where many people kill each other, it is the best choice to hide yourself first and avoid being besieged by many people.


    It''s just that in this land, killing people will have more direct positive feedback. Killing one person will give you corresponding power. The more people you kill, the more power you will increase.


    The power here not only simply refers to power, but also includes the comprehensiveness of mystery, strength, speed and spirit.


    This is a real accumulation, which can be perfectly reflected by points, that is to say, the more points people have, the more people carry this power.


    And after other people kill him, they can get all the points he got before, and inherit this power.


    It is recommended that chasing books is really easy to use, download it here.. everyone can try it soon. ¡¿


    If the number is sufficient, a corresponding position will be formed after the game ends.


    According to the comparison of the previous Futu games, it doesn''t take many points to form a position, but the more points, the stronger the position formed.


    So in theory, the more people participate in this game, the more benefits the final winner will get.


    A pyramid-shaped benefit relationship, the people at the top will receive offerings from all the people below, and the bigger the pyramid, the more offerings the people at the top will receive.


    "Have you started yet?"


    Su Changxing licked his lips, leaned against a crooked tree, and waited quietly.


    After coming to the place of the Buddha, the plague suddenly became active, and when it was in the square, because it was suppressed, the plague evolved at a faster speed.


    Symptoms of festering also appeared on the edge of his cheeks, and his physique could no longer keep up with the growth rate of the plague.


    This is an extremely terrifying thing.


    No matter what, he couldn''t figure out why the plague could grow to such an extent. The plague on him was ten times and a hundred times stronger than that on the source of the plague.


    This is something that completely deviates from common sense, deviates from the common sense of Extraordinary people, and the common sense of players.


    He could only attribute the cause to heresy or discount stores, as if there was a bug in him, hidden, and it was triggered when he encountered the plague.


    The plague left on him also became abnormal.


    Due to the constant running-in with the plague, he could clearly feel the presence of the plague on his face, in his eyes, in his mouth, in his internal organs, and in his flesh and blood.


    Even the smallest, in the nucleus, has plague.


    In the constant tugging of his body with the plague, 1/3 of his tissues were replaced by the plague.


    Such a virus-like existence formed part of the cells in his body.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Like cancer cells, they will continue to destroy other tissues until they devour the host.


    Su Changxing stood up unsteadily and walked towards the distance. The plague was also left on the road he walked, and a tree with a crooked neck began to wither at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The sudden outbreak of the plague was beyond his expectation. During his deduction process, he did not think of this matter, nor did he think of it at all.


    His breath became unstable due to the plague, and he was discovered.


    A figure appeared in the jungle not far away, and rushed towards him at a strange speed, not moving in a straight line, but like teleporting one frame at a time.


    There was no gunshot, the bullet slid in space and shot at the figure.


    Even though his speed was very fast, Su Changxing still found a flaw and attacked with a silencer pistol, not wanting to cause too much noise and be noticed by others.


    Crisp sound.


    The man''s strength was unexpectedly strong, he deflected Su Changxing''s bullet accurately with the blade, and killed him in front of him.


    There were large thick calluses on this person''s face, which made his face look like a lake.


    It''s just that in Su Changqing''s impression, he had never seen this person in the square, probably because he was hiding something, and he didn''t show his true face before.


    Everything is so unexpected.


    The man came to Su Changxing and was about to attack, but he froze for a moment~www.novelhall.com~ There was an obvious pause in his body.


    Su Changxing also grasped this pause, and a slender sickle appeared in his hand to cut horizontally, precisely piercing through the position of his chest and heart, and pinning it to the ground.


    "Why?" The man''s thick, calloused face showed an incredulous expression, and it began to fester rapidly, the flesh split open, and Mohu''s flesh and blood rolled out.


    Waves of intense numbness came from all over his body, making him unable to move at all. The world around him was spinning, and he couldn''t tell the direction. Su Changxing also had seven or eight figures in front of him.


    This is the effect of confusion and paralysis, and it is also the key to lethality.


    "When did I get recruited? It''s impossible!"


    The man showed a reconciled expression. Of course, the most deadly thing was not the sickle, but the plague that suddenly appeared on his body, which interfered with his actions and was now rapidly devouring his life.


    Su Changxing didn''t answer him, but lifted the sickle expressionlessly, and killed him with precision again.


    After killing the person, the lines on the sickle became more colorful, and Tao Yin was so excited that he almost hummed and yelled.


    Kill a contestant, +10 points]


    He could feel an obvious force appearing in his body.


    The usage of this thing is similar to strengthening, but the effect is stronger and the scope is wider, and it can be blessed in various aspects such as mystery, strength, spirit, and physique.


    Su Changxing did not hesitate to use it to improve his physique to fight against the plague that was about to surge through his body.


    Physique +0.5]


    The effect is very obvious, and it can directly increase the physical fitness by 0.5.


    And his physique is already close to forty, it is very difficult to improve it, and the effect of the butcher''s blade has become negligible.

 v3 Chapter 48： Gululu

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing conveniently threw the man''s body into his pocket Galaxy, and searched his body.


    He is very poor and has nothing good to offer. Mysterious items that are too low in grade cannot be used here. The only thing he can see is his black coat.


    That black overcoat has the ability to hide his tracks, if he hadn''t taken the initiative to expose it, it would be difficult for Su Changxing to find out.


    [Hound coat: The second crown is in the top position, which can cover up the traces of actions to a certain extent. ¡¿


    nice stuff.


    Su Changxing wore it on himself, and combined with the Shadow Cloak, the chances of others finding him would be greatly reduced.


    At the same time, he also stole a good-looking ability from this person.


    Three, three, three.


    [Stolen pointer movement: Divide one second into 12 segments, and two of each 4 segments will completely hide yourself]


    That''s why, the way he saw this person moving just now was frame by frame.


    This is also a very good ability, which can make the enemy misjudge the information during the battle.


    And if the speed is fast enough, it can completely kill the enemy when both ends are hidden.


    His stealing position is full now, and it is very necessary. This ability can only be placed in a temporary stealing position first, and then find a chance to replace it during the battle.


    Sometimes having too many abilities is not a good thing, at least you will be entangled in which one to use, each one seems to be good.


    Among all the people who participated in the pagoda game, this person should be regarded as superior. If not, he had been infected with the plague beforehand. I am afraid that Su Changxing would have to spend some means and thought to kill him.


    And there are more than just the two of them here. Once the fighting lasts too long, there may be other changes.


    After Su Changxing tidied up, he carried the sickle and walked forward unsteadily.


    He could feel that there were people in front of him, and when they were fighting, someone was peeping nearby.


    It''s just that the battle ended too quickly, and the peeping eyes disappeared immediately.


    "Run away? Well, no."


    Su Changxing walked to a hillside, looked around, and felt that there was someone here just now, but when he walked over, he disappeared, probably hiding or running away.


    He noticed some clues in his perception. He didn''t notice the existence of that person, but he felt the plague on that person.


    "The one hiding in the tree? No, it seems to be inside the tree. Is it the ability to blend in with the tree? Most people would never think of it."


    Su Changxing walked slowly towards the tree, making sparse sounds as he walked on the grass.


    The forest is very quiet, so quiet that there is no other sound.


    He stopped next to a thick, crooked-neck tree that looked like it was hundreds of years old, and it took seven or eight adults to hug it.


    The sun shines on the ground through the gaps between the leaves, and the slight wind passes through, accompanied by the sound of rustling.


    Su Changxing suddenly pulled out the silencer pistol at his waist, and pulled the trigger at a tree not far behind him. The bullet pierced the entire tree trunk, and dark black blood overflowed from the hole.


    Immediately afterwards.


    A tight-fitting woman with long hair and a wallet slipped from the trees and fell to the ground, her whole body was festered, with a bullet hole between her eyebrows.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    It can be seen that her appearance is very good, but after the skin is festered, she no longer feels the slightest sense of beauty, only nausea.


    She had discovered Su Changxing''s existence before, but because the plague on her body was getting worse, she had no way to escape, so she could only bet that Su Changxing would not find her.


    In fact, even if Su Changxing didn''t find her, she still wouldn''t survive, the plague would eat Su Changxing away bit by bit until it swallowed her up.


    [Kill the contestant, +10 points]


    The two people he killed only had 10 points, and the people he met at the beginning of the game basically didn''t kill anyone.


    Su Changxing turned on his phone to check the leaderboard, and felt that he had earned 20 points for killing two people in a row, so the ranking should not be low.


    But when I opened it, I found that there were only more than 500, and the ranking was still declining rapidly.


    "It''s really crazy."


    He sighed expressionlessly, the plague made him unable to make any more expressions, he could only be numb.


    Su Changxing breathed out, walked slowly to a nearby tree and sat down, watching the corpse quietly, festering bit by bit.


    In this case, he didn''t need to worry at all, he just killed this woman just because she was nearby.


    As long as no one came to disturb him, it was fine to wait for this period of time.


    As the game progresses, the red light around the place of the Buddha will continue to tighten, and the space they can stay in will become smaller and smaller.


    That''s when the real battle will be fierce, and this place will become a place of despair. no


    ¡­


    The astonishing roar of filial piety.


    A huge monster with a red body running on the wilderness, chasing the few people in front: "Gululu! Kill!"


    The terrifying sense of oppression made the people in front run like crazy. They couldn''t imagine how such a terrifying monster joined this game.


    Install the latest version. ¡¿


    And what is even more desperate is that they were inexplicably infected with a plague, and their bodies appeared festering, paralyzed, and confused.


    In this case, even if more than 10 of them join forces, they are not the opponent of this monster.


    Not so long ago.


    More than a dozen of them teamed up to deal with this crazy barbarian, but they were beaten badly, half of them died before they started to escape.


    This monster is extremely terrifying, hardly affected by any negative effects or restraints, only its powerful body rushes up and beats people to death.


    This kind of pure power that can break the rules makes people feel panic. This barbarian seems to have mastered the pure power of rules. It is the simplest field, but it is enough to break everything.


    Sometimes complex does not mean strong, and simple does not mean weak.


    The animal clothes on the barbarian also grew bigger as his body grew. As he ran, the ground shook constantly, leaving huge footprints one after another.


    His skin also showed symptoms of ulcers, but they were very mild, and his strong physique suppressed the plague.


    He didn''t even notice the febrile disease he was infected with, he just felt itchy, and he scratched it with his hands from time to time, his skin was covered in blood and flesh.


    However, this also made him more irritable, the barbaric maleness was fully revealed, so far, more than a dozen people have died in his hands, while running, he was still holding a piece in his left hand, I don¡¯t know whose it belonged, it was definitely Lost thigh.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    With the sound of flesh and blood being crushed ~www.novelhall.com~ Another person was slapped on the ground by his slap, but the person was not dead yet, his body turned into countless wriggling bloodworms, which came out from between his fingers .


    Those flesh-and-blood worms fled in all directions. Gululu ignored him when he saw this scene, and turned his head to continue chasing others.


    He could tell the difference between more and less, and it was obviously not worthwhile to give up watermelon for the sake of sesame seeds.


    The flesh-and-blood worms didn''t run very far, and stopped on the ground, making strange hissing noises, and every worm''s body began to fester.


    The festering worms had new worms crawling out of its body, and continued to flee forward.


    This process continues back and forth until the size of each bug becomes smaller and smaller.


    In the end, they had to gather into a human shape, but just after forming a human shape, all the flesh worms stopped and turned into some rotten flesh and blood, flowing on the ground.


    He was dead, slain by this nameless plague.


    [Kill the contestant, +10 points]


    Su Changxing also received the notification of the message, and another force surged in his body, strengthening his physique.


    [Physique +0.3]


    His body''s physique has been continuously strengthened, and the pull of the plague has gradually fallen into a state of balance. The festered areas on his face have gradually disappeared, and his skin has returned to smooth as before.


    As reminders continued to come, Su Changxing knew that people were constantly being killed by the plague, and his points also began to rise in the process, ranking from 1,300 to less than 1,000.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 49： delicious~

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    People outside can''t see the specific situation of the Land of the Buddha, but they can get a general idea from the leaderboard on the forum.


    Wang An chewed the sweet-scented osmanthus cake, clapped his hands together, and said with a smile: "The big brother is still very good, and now there are more than 1,000 people in line."


    Vivian looked at the phone and said calmly: "Generally speaking, at the final stage of the Futu game, there will only be a small group of people left. Only a few people will survive to the end, at most a dozen or so."


    Wang An waved his hand: "This is just the beginning. Everything is still uncertain. Only potential stocks like Big Brother are worth looking at. Those who are already strong or weak, you don''t need to look to know the result."


    As he said that, he berated Su Changxing with 30 million points on the forum.


    This is the gambling system about Futu on the forum, probably Doomsday Game acts as the banker, allowing other players to bet.


    Such a banker is really fair, at least there is no need to worry about cheating.


    For many players, this is an opportunity to get rich overnight. For players like Xiang Su Changxing, the odds have reached one to several hundred.


    However, this bet is staged, not on who can survive in the end, but on how many names this person can enter before the next stage.


    You can also bet on whether you can survive to the next stage, the odds are much lower, but if you bet on some powerful players, the first few stages are almost guaranteed to make money.


    Putting pressure directly on a seventh-rank player like Wang An, being able to enter the top 100 is equivalent to throwing all the points in vain.


    "It''s not such a waste of points." Wei Wei gave him a white look, and said, "Even the saints of the doomsday religion can only be ranked in the top 50. She is a crazy woman. People don¡¯t care about anything.¡±


    She seems to know the saint of the doomsday religion.


    "what!"


    Her icy expression suddenly became dull, and she exclaimed.


    Others might not have noticed, but the two of them were paying attention to Su Changxing''s ranking consciously or unconsciously.


    Su Changxing''s ranking was rising at an alarming rate.


    1000, 950, 900, 850¡­


    Wang An was also stunned, no matter how powerful the people were, they should be killed one by one, and the ranking should be improved little by little.


    But it looks like the leaderboard is broken.


    "It can''t really be a problem with the leaderboard." He had a surprised look on his face. If this continues, his 30 million points may become tens of billions.


    This is much faster than stealing or robbing.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Someone on the forum discovered an abnormality in the leaderboard.


    "Look, there is a person named Lucky Kid on the leaderboard whose points are rising crazily, and his ranking is also rising crazily."


    This post attracted the attention of many people, and they all went to check the rankings and found that it was indeed the case.


    "This person seems to be just a seventh-rank Extraordinary. He participated in the Buddhist Temple from Thunder Cloud City. Before that, he was confronted with Queshan Temple. The abbot of Queshan Temple threatened that if someone could catch him to Queshan Temple, he would be sent to Queshan Temple. It''s a big show."


    Soon someone turned over Su Changxing''s underpants. In this world full of players, finding the identity of an id is the easiest thing to do.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    This has also caused a common phenomenon that most people will speak anonymously on the forum without using their own id.


    Soon there was a player who was in Thunder Cloud City speaking: "It turned out to be him. I''ve seen him before, and I thought he was very extraordinary. I didn''t expect him to be so powerful."


    Another person spoke below: "But the points are growing too fast, it''s not so fast to kill a pig, maybe the leaderboard is broken."


    Then, many people questioned whether the leaderboard was broken, because Su Changxing''s point growth rate not only did not slow down over time, but also became faster and faster.


    This seemed very strange.


    But even if the leaderboard is broken, they can''t do anything about it, because the leaderboard was originally issued by the game system.


    Let''s go and give it a try. ¡¿


    Theoretically speaking, there is no error at all, and the rankings have not made mistakes over the years.


    ¡­


    As time went by, after a certain point in time, the weakest group of people finally couldn''t bear the erosion of the plague and began to die in large numbers.


    A demon hunter wearing a black mask squatted in the cave, his hands were covered with blood, and there were also seven or eight corpses beside him.


    These people were all killed by him.


    But his condition at this moment is not very good, the flesh and blood under his clothes are all festering, his nerves are gradually paralyzed, and even breathing becomes difficult later on.


    "I can''t die here, I can''t die here, I can''t die here..." He stared at the dark wall, murmuring to himself, and leaned his head weakly against the wall.


    He couldn''t figure out what went wrong, he was somehow infected with the plague, not only him, but all the people he killed were infected with the plague.


    All people infected with febrile disease will fall into an abnormal state, and then die bit by bit.


    It''s just that he has a stronger physique and can carry them better than these people, so he killed them while they were weak.


    But after killing these people, he couldn''t bear it anymore, and tried every means to dispel the plague, potions, rituals, and mysterious items on his body.


    At the beginning, these methods were useful, and even once made him think that the plague had been driven away.


    But the plague repeated itself and became stronger, and he needed to dispel it in a more powerful way.


    After tossing for a long time, it was still useless, some functions of his body had been destroyed.


    As a demon hunter, it''s not that he has never seen plague, and he has also encountered many demons carrying terrifying plague.


    No matter how terrifying the devil is, there is no such terror. He is now very sure of this fact.


    This kind of plague seems to be spread from the most powerful plague demon. It cannot be expelled or cured, and it can only die in pain in torture.


    There was despair in the demon hunter''s eyes. Although he had the resistance to the plague, it could only make him live longer than others.


    He stretched out his **** finger and drew a mouse''s tail on the ground. It was so lifelike that the fluff on it was clearly visible. He said softly:


    "Keres, the most powerful plague demon in legends, with an old tail, horns, and antihoof."


    His body trembled, his eyes overflowed with blood, and he came to a very certain conclusion: "There are demons among the players!"


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    He closed his eyes, and what appeared in his mind was a man wearing a clown mask, walking around the square in tatters.


    "It''s him?"


    He couldn''t be sure, even if he was sure, it would be of no use.


    There is no way to pass on the news in this place, and only those who are determined to die will come to this place.


    Immediately afterwards.


    He cheered up a bit, and tremblingly depicted a ritual with blood on the ground.


    He often wonders what is the difference between humans and demons.


    Just because of the different levels of life, they are prey for those demons, that is, food.


    But humans are different from animals.


    Know how to fight with all your strength, know how to use power, and know how to learn power.


    He recalled that on the first day he became a demon hunter, he was instilled by his teacher with the idea of ??hating demons. Every demon hunter regards killing demons as the greatest glory, which is also their pursuit in this life.


    Just for a moment.


    He suddenly felt confused, confused about the meaning of his own existence, and confused about the rationality of being a demon hunter.


    How long has this been going on?


    He thought back, but couldn''t remember clearly, probably a long time ago, the world he was born in was rushed in by countless demons and swallowed it up.


    All the witchers fought hard, but they just evaded the car.


    The destruction of the world is so natural, there is no twists and turns in the whole process~www.novelhall.com~ and there is no ups and downs, as if everything is doomed.


    From the moment he saw his wife and children die, from the moment he saw the teacher fall in front of him, from the moment he escaped from that world, his faith began to gradually collapse.


    This kind of collapse lasted for a long time, and finally he couldn''t hold on any longer, and felt that all this was meaningless, so he came here, to the place of the Buddha.


    He can''t die here, at least not now!


    He silently recited the ancient mantra, which came from a long time ago, and the space vibrated accordingly, and a scarlet light seemed to light up, and a pair of dark eyes opened in it.


    Those are a pair of beautiful eyes, beautiful and bewitching, both men and women will climax just by looking at them.


    The demon hunter''s body turned into a black phantom bit by bit, starting from the top, and then condensed bit by bit.


    There was a crazy and strange smile on his face, buffalo-like fine hair grew on his skin, and his body became distorted and light, out of the state that a human should have.


    Saliva dripped from the corner of his mouth and slid to the ground.


    The demon hunters gradually got rid of the influence of the plague, and humans will be affected by the plague, but demons will not.


    Like a phantom, he crawled over the ground one by one, opened his mouth at 720 degrees, exposed his sharp fangs, and ate the corpses on the ground.


    "Delicious~"


    Dark red blood slipped from the corner of his mouth, he looked like a puppy that had been eaten to death in a basin, wagging its tail, extremely happy.


    "tasty!"


    "tasty!"


    "tasty."


    He ate at an ever-increasing speed, and his teeth collided with each other, making a metallic sound.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 50： No. 1

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "The people killed by the plague are indeed mine."


    Su Changxing pondered.


    He had guessed about this before. When he was at the gate of heaven, after the plague poisoned people to death, he was counted.


    From the system''s point of view, this was Su Changxing''s attack method.


    However, the tenacity of these players was beyond his imagination, and the outbreak of death was much slower than he expected.


    With a large number of deaths, his points rose wildly, and strength continued to emerge in his body.


    Su Changxing used this to continuously strengthen his physique. Although the strengthening effect became weaker and weaker each time, his physique still broke through forty.


    After his physique broke through forty, his physical strength, toughness, and ability to resist blows have also been greatly improved.


    But the situation was beyond his expectations. When he thought he could suppress the plague, the plague began to grow rapidly like a poked mouse.


    Su Changxing noticed something strange in it, the plague on his body seemed to be linked to his physique, the stronger his physique, the stronger the plague would be.


    "What''s this called?"


    He felt a little helpless. He thought the plague would be easy to deal with, but he didn''t expect it to become a trouble that he couldn''t get rid of.


    Since too many people died at his hands at one time, and he also possessed a lot of power that he could use to strengthen, he also spared no effort in improving his physique, feeling that he must compete with this plague.


    [+0.1 Constitution]


    [+0.1 Constitution]


    [+0.1 Constitution]


    ¡­


    Su Changxing''s points rose crazily at a faster rate, and soon he broke through the top 100 and was on his way to the top 50.


    At this rate, it won''t be long before he''s in the top 50.


    It didn''t take too long from one thousand people to the present, only tens of minutes.


    Players who are following the leaderboard on the forum feel that the leaderboard is wrong.


    An anonymous player swore, "I''m sure there is an error in the system records, otherwise it would be impossible to have so many kills in a short period of time."


    The novice player named "Lan Qing Chong" was very excited:


    "What I said before, aside from the facts, it is possible for him to survive the Stupa game."


    "According to this, he will soon reach the first place. Those who said it was impossible before, come out and speak."


    One of the people who argued with him before saw it and immediately replied:


    "This is obviously a mistake in the leaderboard. He''s damned, he''s still going to die. The players participating in the Stupa game this time are getting better and better. How can he, a seventh-tier player, survive?"


    At this point, being right or wrong is not so important, what is more important is winning or losing. Even if it is nonsense, you must win the opponent by changing your argument.


    And considering that "Lan Qing Chong" is just a novice player, he can''t back down even more, that would be too embarrassing.


    Soon, the two sides had a heated debate on this matter. As time went by, more people joined the debate and it was divided into multiple debate topics.


    "Is the leaderboard broken?"


    Pros: Bad. Cons: Absolutely nothing bad.


    "Whether the lucky kid survived."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Pros and cons: Sure to survive. Opposition: How could it be possible to survive.


    ¡­


    "First place!"


    "Damn it, it''s really the first place, and the points are still rising at a faster rate, it''s terrifying!"


    A group of players on the forum, as if watching a spectacle, sat in rows to watch the leaderboard.


    Wang An took a sip of clear tea, stuffed another piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake into his mouth, and glanced at Wei Wei An:


    "What the **** did this big brother do in it, to reach the top of the leaderboard in this way... It feels like he tied a lot of people together, and then hacked them to death one by one."


    He recalled the scene in his mind, but felt that it was wrong no matter how he thought about it, it was too much.


    Binding and catching a person and killing him are two different difficulties. Generally, only one level higher than the other party''s strength can be restrained and caught.


    Although he said that the leaderboard is broken, he rationally believes that the leaderboard will not be broken, even if the sky falls, the game system will not go wrong.


    Because he knows that the game system is the way of heaven, the manifested way of heaven, the biggest way of heaven, everything can go wrong, but the game system alone can''t.


    ¡­


    Su Changxing noticed his ranking, and he easily came to the first place. Thousands of people had already died from the plague.


    It''s not that these people are necessarily the weakest, but that they don''t have the means to face the plague, nor do they have the corresponding resistance to the plague, and their physique is relatively weak.


    So they were the first to die in the plague. The plague eroded their bodies bit by bit, devoured their vitality, and died in torture.


    This also provided Su Changxing with thousands of strengthening opportunities.


    The value of physique easily surpassed the value of mental power, and it continued to increase until it was forty-nine, and when it was close to fifty, it completely stagnated.


    Because his physique increased significantly in a short period of time, the plague was temporarily suppressed.


    But he could clearly feel that because of the substantial increase in physical fitness, Plague''s growth rate also suddenly accelerated.


    This thing seems to have become a part of his body. As he becomes stronger, this thing will become stronger.


    It''s a bit confusing.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, and noticed that the red light in the sky also started to move towards his position.


    Due to the plague, too many people died all of a sudden, and the Stupa game was forced to advance and directly entered the third stage. The red light shrouded around the Stupa land shrank inward at a rapid speed.


    This red light has a devastating destructive power to life forms, and has the characteristics of instant death. For those contestants who joined the Buddha game, they will die when they touch it.


    Su Changxing was not careless, and ran inside ahead of time. He now has a great advantage, including that all of him are infected with the plague. As long as he waits long enough, he will definitely be the final winner.


    And there is another problem.


    After the fourth stage, most of the Land of the Buddha will be shrouded in red light, leaving only a small piece of land.


    The top 7 on the leaderboard will all get the special buff bonus of the Land of the Buddha ~www.novelhall.com~ The position they are in will form a beam of light that everyone can see, which are red, orange, yellow, green, Cyan, blue, purple.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    At this time, the melee has just begun!


    In the fourth stage, the top 7 on the leaderboard are basically the 7 strongest people, and as long as you kill them, you can get corresponding points, rankings, buffs and inheritance of some powers.


    Su Changxing hid in the shadow of the jungle and ran all the way forward, seeing many corpses festered by the plague.


    The points he obtained were not as many as expected. Many people were not killed by the plague, but because of the plague, their bodies were weak and paralyzed, and they were killed by other people.


    But even so, he easily climbed to the first place, with 80,000 points, and pulled the second place by more than 70,000.


    Up to now, more than 8,000 contestants have died under the plague, and a total of about 30,000 people died.


    In other words, nearly a quarter of the people died directly at his hands because of the plague.


    The second place is a guy called "Temperature Kill", the saint of the Doomsday Church is in the fourth place, and Gululu is in the ninth place.


    As for the others, Su Changxing didn''t know who was who, because they all used pseudonyms of the forum id.


    It doesn''t matter either.


    His current goal is to hide himself, not to let others find out, let alone let others know that he is number one at this stage.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 51： crazy blood

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "The number one on the list should be the person who spread the plague. With a big method, everyone will be infected with this horrible plague, and then die under torture."


    A woman in a long black lace dress and long white silk gloves holds a dark blue thorn flower in her left hand, which is stained with blood.


    She stood barefoot among the thorns.


    The white and smooth skin was scratched by sharp thorns with obvious wounds, overflowing with bright red blood.


    This process has been going on, and the blood is like a spring, flowing out continuously.


    Her body was trembling, her cheeks were flushed, she looked at the monk not far away with blurred eyes, and hummed slowly:


    "Do you know how he did it? Infect everyone with the plague, including you and me~"


    On the other side is the Buddha''s light all over the sky. The Buddha stood on the edge of the thornbush, and he was not ready to make a move. He said calmly:


    "I thought it was you who did it, but it doesn''t look like it now, you''ve also been infected with the plague, don''t you feel bad."


    Those skins pierced by thorns are ulcers, only covered by wounds.


    The woman was stunned for a moment, and laughed loudly: "Don''t you all know that I am in the fourth place? Why do you think this is my method? You monks are indeed wooden fish heads!"


    Faced with such ridicule, the Buddha remained indifferent, closed his eyes, and the golden Buddha light disappeared from the sky:


    "Leaving aside the grievances between you and me, we should find him before that. If you don''t get rid of him first, you and I will have no chance!"


    The method of the first place has already exceeded their imagination, which made all the contestants feel panic. Just from the points, they can feel the huge gap in strength.


    Such a disparity is hopeless.


    "You''re scared. I didn''t expect you monks to be scared too. You must have been unprepared to die before you came in, but now you find that there is an existence that you can''t reach." The woman said happily, with the expression on her face The smile deepened.


    As her mood fluctuated, the thorns on the ground began to spread rapidly, covering a wider area.


    The Buddha was neither sad nor happy: "Does it matter?"


    The woman turned around and said, "Can you guess who the first place is, or is there someone in your heart?"


    Fozi shook his head, Su Changxing''s figure flashed in his mind, but he didn''t think about him at all, how could a seventh-order Extraordinary person be the source of this plague.


    Su Changxing was the first to be excluded.


    Fozi has been staying in Leiyun City these days, what happened to Queshan Temple? In fact, I don''t know much about it.


    All I know is that Su Changxing committed murder in Queshan Temple, and then the Dadong gangsters of Queshan Temple wanted to arrest Su Changxing.


    This is normal and not normal.


    It is normal for players to have enmity, but it is not normal for Queshan Temple to go to war.


    But he didn''t care, the purpose of his visit this time was just to use the name of Queshan Temple to participate in the pagoda game.


    ¡­


    Su Changxing walked all the way to the end of the crooked tree forest. The terrain here is more undulating, and many large and small red rocks can be seen.


    This kind of red rock was extremely hard, even if he hit it with all his strength with a sickle, he could only pierce through it just now.


    Then.


    From the cracked red rock, a golden liquid will flow out of it. It has no smell, just like a pool of clear water, but the color is different.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Zhenzhi" reacted very quickly this time, and quickly analyzed the information of the red liquid, and it seemed that it became more active after coming to the place of the Buddha.


    [Blood of Madness: The blood that can make people fall into madness is the crown of B.


    People with less than twenty-five mental powers will fall into madness if they drink this liquid, and may even become alienated.


    And for people whose spirit is higher than forty, this liquid can stimulate the quick recovery of the spirit, and can increase the spirit to a certain extent. ¡¿


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, he never thought that such an inconspicuous stone would hide such a good thing.


    Mysterious items that can stimulate the growth of spiritual power are definitely good things, no matter where they are.


    However, the conditions for using this thing are too strict, requiring forty spiritual power, and many sixth-order Extraordinary people may not have forty spiritual power.


    A high rank does not mean a high attribute, the two are not linked, and some Extraordinary people even have lower attributes in certain aspects because of the disadvantages of their positions.


    He bent down, dipped some golden liquid with his fingers, put it in his mouth and tasted it, it was sweet and had a strange aroma, which made people feel happy.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Some golden visions appeared in front of his eyes, standing on stones, hanging on trees, flying in the sky.


    These illusions are becoming more and more real and integrated into reality. They have different shapes, there are people hanging upside down on a tree with five legs, there are creatures that stand and walk like centipedes, and there are flesh that looks like the limbs of various creatures ravaged in one place. ball.


    They have one thing in common, the eyes are full of compassion, Su Changxing recognizes that it is the compassionate Buddha nature, which can be regarded as the orthodox among all Buddha natures.


    His mental strength is extremely high, and he has just been strengthened thousands of times, and the value has reached about 49.2.


    These illusions came and went quickly in his eyes, and they completely dissipated in more than ten seconds, followed by a sense of spiritual comfort, as if he had been injected with some excitement.


    His mental power has not improved numerically, but he can indeed feel a slight change.


    "Good stuff, but where did it come from? Why is there blood in the stone?"


    Su Changxing was puzzled, he clearly felt the Buddha nature of compassion in this crazy blood.


    Around this hillside, there are still many such red rocks, most of which are intact. It seems that no one has discovered the beauty of this golden liquid.


    Someone may have broken these red stones and saw the golden liquid inside.


    But they can''t use true knowledge to analyze its usefulness like Su Changxing. People with low mental strength will fall into a state of madness after tasting it.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing smashed the red rocks open one by one, took the crazy blood inside, and drank it while taking it back.


    He felt that the taste of this thing was very good, stimulating his spirit, and fantasies appeared in front of his eyes from time to time, as if he was taking drugs, and the word "shuang" stood out as a whole.


    Until he broke all the rocks, he drank a lot of crazy blood, and his spiritual power increased by 0.1.


    Su Changxing felt the illusion in front of him becoming more and more real, and realized that he couldn''t drink any more, and if he drank any more, something might go wrong.


    Fighting back the urge to drink, he dumped all the blood of madness into Pocket Galaxy.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    This thing actually made him feel addicted.


    At the same time, he also confirmed another thing.


    The place of the Buddha is probably really related to those monks. It is an exaggeration to knock a piece of rock in this place, and there will be Buddha nature in it.


    After a while, the large circle of red light started moving again, faster this time.


    Su Changxing estimated the range of the red light, and the red light barrier will soon come to his position and form the next big circle.


    His position is on the edge of the next big circle.


    Theoretically speaking, he is hiding here, which is the best, and running around is easy to be discovered by others.


    Then, he found a crevice in the rock and hid in, his body disappeared into the shadows.


    "Heh, who would have thought that the number one on the leaderboard would hide in such a position."


    Su Changxing smiled to himself, thinking that this place is very good, and confident that no one can find him.


    As time passed, the red light barrier advanced to the vicinity.


    Someone else ran over following the red light, holding a samurai sword and wearing hard armor, and saw some smashed red stones on the hillside: "Is someone knocking on stones here?"


    He looked around vigilantly, but found no trace of other people''s existence, and walked a few steps forward~www.novelhall.com~Suddenly heard the wind coming from his ears.


    A black boomerang shot from behind him, and the number of boomerangs rapidly increased by ten or hundreds in the air.


    The man rolled sideways, his arms danced quickly in the air, and knocked the boomerangs away one by one.


    If he didn''t pay attention, he was still pierced by a boomerang in the chest.


    "Damn plague!"


    He cursed, his body dulled by the presence of the plague.


    This is not over yet, although he was injured, it doesn''t mean he lost, there is still room for resistance.


    The wind blows, and strong winds appear all around, rolling up the wind and sand.


    The man raised his samurai sword, his eyes became sharp, his legs were crossed in a strange posture, and he disappeared in place the next moment.


    A sword light of hundreds of meters penetrated the space.


    The person carrying the samurai sword appeared at another location hundreds of meters away, with blood dripping on the blade.


    A corpse dressed as a ninja lay at his feet, severed from head to belly.


    "Insidious and despicable methods cannot be brought to the fore!"


    He exhaled slowly, and put away his samurai sword.


    After killing this person, he obtained a lot of power inheritance, and strengthened all of it in his physique to resist the plague.


    All the contestants in this pagoda game strengthened their "strength" in their physique, only in this way can they resist this terrible plague.


    Because of this, they started killing each other more intensely. Only by constantly killing people and strengthening themselves can they survive.


    The man with the samurai sword glanced back at the red light barrier that was close to Chichi, frowned and sensed the movement inside, and took a big step back abruptly.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 52： demon

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Surprisingly.


    A man covered in blood rushed out of the red light, laughing hoarsely and piercingly.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    The person holding the samurai sword looked at the thing jumping out from the red light, and drew out the sword without hesitation, and the fierce gust of wind spread along the blade.


    It doesn''t matter whether the opponent is a human or a ghost, just kill it. Here, there is nothing but the enemy or the enemy.


    Following the impact, there was a crisp metallic sound, and the monster that was covered in flesh and blood actually bit his sword tightly.


    He finally heard what the monster was yelling.


    "Delicious!"


    "tasty."


    The monster''s palm-sized eyeballs suddenly looked at him, and the child''s hole suddenly shrank, and the brownish gray turned into pure black.


    The person holding the samurai sword suddenly found that his body could not move, as if he was bound by a chain, showing a frightened look, because one hand of the monster was grabbing his head.


    Jingle Bell


    A small bronze bell appeared in his hand, and it rang quickly.


    The monster''s claws pierced through his head, and his figure appeared behind the monster, holding the samurai sword high, and slashed down fiercely.


    Katsa


    The monster''s body turned back in a strange way, and its neck stretched accordingly. Its mouth opened 270 degrees, and it bit off his head in one bite.


    The sound of bone shattering was constantly stirring in the monster''s mouth, and a happy expression appeared on its face.


    ¡°delicious¡±


    It yelled happily.


    The sound spread far away, and Su Changxing was terrified.


    He hid in the crevice of the rock and remained motionless, quietly observing the monster, not daring to make the slightest movement.


    This unknown species of monster is definitely at the fifth level, and even the red light can''t kill it, it is definitely a complete horror.


    He is certainly no match.


    Su Changxing came to such a conclusion the first time he saw this monster, just like when he saw the old monk, he would definitely not think about how to win the opponent, but how to escape.


    Just like at this time, what he thought of was definitely not **** this monster, but how not to be discovered by it.


    "True knowledge" gave a two-word message, devil.


    But why did demons appear in this place? As far as he knew, there were no other creatures on the land of the Buddha. Even if there were any before, they were all killed by the contestants or by the red light.


    Hide and be sure not to be found!


    Su Changxing hid in the crevices of the rocks and brought out all his hidden abilities.


    First he held his breath, and then forcibly stopped the beating of his heart, minimizing the risk of being discovered.


    At this time, he was like a stone, a stone that fell into the crevice of the rock.


    The monster ate the corpse of the ninja next to it, and then slowly climbed up the hillside like a lizard, stepping on the broken red stone.


    There was no sound between its actions, and Su Changxing couldn''t feel its existence, he could only see it with his eyes.


    The monster seemed to have noticed the clue, looking for the remaining scent on the ground like a dog, its triangular nose trembling constantly.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing saw it from the perspective of God, it was getting closer and closer, as if he realized that Su Changxing was hiding nearby, and searched carefully.


    Su Changxing''s brain worked thousands of times, trying to find a way to escape or fight this monster.


    First of all, the physical strength of this monster is so high that even the red light cannot kill it.


    So even if he can sneak attack, there is almost no possibility of killing him.


    Secondly, if he wanted to escape, he would have to frequently use the white feather flashes to cooperate with the domain to escape.


    This plan is feasible, but if the monster chases after him, he may still be caught.


    To be honest, recently I have been using reading to follow up, change sources, read aloud with many timbres, and both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    Moreover, this method consumes a lot of energy. Even if you escape the pursuit of monsters, you will be in a disadvantageous situation when you meet other contestants.


    Better not to be found out.


    Su Changxing waited quietly, waiting for the moment he was discovered, and if he was discovered, he would run away immediately.


    It''s best if it doesn''t get caught.


    He didn''t run away immediately, but he was betting that the monster wouldn''t be able to find him. After all, his hiding methods were quite clever, with various abilities superimposed, and two mysterious items to assist, the clown mask and the hound coat.


    The monster''s slender legs crawled on the rock, and there was a rock between Su Changxing and Su Changxing. He might be able to see Su Changxing if he stretched his head.


    At this moment, its slender ears moved, as if it had noticed something, and with a "swish", it ran towards the distant wilderness, leaving afterimages behind it.


    Su Changxing saw the monster walk away and completely disappeared from his field of vision, so he heaved a sigh of relief, and his heart resumed beating at the same time.


    Because of the cessation of blood flow, the skin had already turned pale, and it gradually recovered.


    This state of absolute stillness is extremely harmful to the body.


    It''s just that his body''s ability to repair itself is extremely powerful, and he doesn''t care about such injuries.


    Su Changxing realized that things might not go so smoothly~www.novelhall.com~ The appearance of such a monster made him have to be careful.


    Can anyone deal with such a monster?


    He felt that there might be such a demon that needed special means to deal with it.


    If it is a conventional method, even if the strength is similar, it is difficult for human beings to win against demons.


    Demons are similar to vampires, they all have vitality that is difficult for humans to match. Their life level is higher and they are born powerful.


    Powerful demons are no different from gods.


    Of course, Su Changxing has never really seen a demon. These are all the information he obtained from the Leiyun City forum. It is free and does not require a dime.


    However, he did not find any information about the blood species. It seems that the players here have never encountered a blood species.


    After what happened just now, Su Changxing just stayed motionless in the crevice of the rock, but even so, his points were still rising wildly, and players died of the plague every moment.


    That monster seemed to be his biggest obstacle now. Once the circle of red light shrinks again in the next stage, he might encounter that monster again.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Maybe, next time it will be directly discovered by that monster.


    "It''s better to find a way to kill it. After all, it''s just a beast, and its intelligence doesn''t seem to be very high."


    Su Changxing noticed that this demon seemed a little different.


    Demons are generally extremely cunning and intelligent creatures, but this demon seemed to have a brain twitch, acting more like a beast, an animal, with wild and violent eyes.

 v3 Chapter 53： backtracking bell

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Not long after the monster left, there was movement around again, a woman wearing goggles and carrying a small brown leather bag moved towards the pool of blood.


    A small bronze bell was left behind in the blood, and her target was obviously that small bell.


    Su Changxing was also very surprised, and didn''t feel that there were other people around here at all.


    This woman obviously hid here before, and witnessed the whole process of the battle just now, so she knew that the bell was a good thing.


    Su Changxing knew it too, but he didn''t care that much. The ability of this bell is similar to his white feather flickering, and it''s all about space teleportation.


    The players who can participate in this game are really extraordinary. If this woman keeps hiding, he really can''t find it.


    Unfortunately, she seems to be too greedy.


    Su Changxing watched him approach step by step, put his left hand on the Spear of Silence, and was ready to strike.


    Of course he couldn''t just sit and watch the other party take away the loot, this bell was still of some use to him.


    Although it overlaps with White Feather''s flickering ability, the two can be used in conjunction.


    The warrior was able to avoid the monster''s attack with the bell, which proved the power of this mysterious item.


    The warrior''s strength is actually very strong, even the current Su Changxing is not completely sure of him.


    You know, after entering the land of the Buddha, he has received thousands of reinforcements of inherited power, stretching his physique and spirit to the limit. His strength, speed, and perception have also been greatly improved, all of which are close to the value of forty.


    In this process, he was at least 1/2 stronger than before, especially the improvement of mental power can directly increase the power of some abilities.


    The woman wearing goggles held the bell in her hand, her face was full of smiles, she was very satisfied with the thing she picked up in her hand, her body turned translucent again, as if it was about to disappear.


    However, Su Changxing put his finger off the trigger, and just as he was about to strike, he saw a black figure in the distance from the perspective of God, jumping towards their position.


    It was the monster. He didn''t go far, knowing that there were people nearby, so he used the bell to fish and pretended to leave.


    Suddenly, Su Changxing felt cold sweat pouring out of his forehead. Fortunately, he was not in a hurry to do it, otherwise he would definitely be discovered by this monster.


    What kind of brute is this without intelligence, it''s so smart as hell, okay.


    Su Changxing realized that his previous judgment was completely wrong. Where did such a wrong judgment come from?


    Thinking back, he seemed to see this monster rushing out of the red light barrier, and felt that it was not very smart.


    If you are smarter, you won''t be shrouded by the red light barrier.


    Well, it''s also possible that it couldn''t feel the threat from the red light barrier, and that thing didn''t do too much damage to it. It ran out and killed a sixth-order Extraordinary.


    A long black shadow streaked across the wilderness, and rushed straight towards the woman wearing goggles, and the airflow exploded in a ring around him.


    The monster ran with all its strength and made too much noise. The woman wearing goggles spotted it from a long distance away, showing a panicked look, her body disappeared in place, and ran to the other side.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    It''s just that it''s useless to hide at this time, the monster has already found him.


    With the sound of heavy impact, the woman who had just climbed up a tree was pulled down by the monster and hit the ground heavily.


    Gravel splashed, and a large pit of more than ten meters appeared on the ground.


    Her abdomen was emptied at once, and the monster grabbed her intestines and the like, stuffed them into her mouth and chewed.


    In other words,,,..version. ¡¿


    "what!"


    She watched her internal organs being eaten by the monster, and screamed in horror. She wanted to struggle but couldn''t move at all, and was fixed tightly by the monster''s claws.


    at the same time.


    She still didn''t give up resistance, a large number of spiked iron wires were pierced around, twisting around the monster''s body and limbs.


    With the force, bloodstains were drawn on the monster''s body.


    But this didn''t seem to have any effect on the monster at all. When he shook his body vigorously, the spiked iron wire broke.


    "Delicious!"


    It bit the woman''s head with a sharp smile, and the taste of chewing the whole head in its mouth, mixed with the sweetness of blood, fascinated it very much.


    Su Changxing fell into the previous state again and remained motionless to prevent being discovered by the monster.


    However, with his previous experience, he has a lot of confidence to confirm that the monster can''t find him.


    After the monster ate the woman''s body, it looked around, its triangular nose moved, and then swaggered away, walking away unhurriedly, as if this was its territory.


    "Is it really gone?"


    Su Changxing muttered in his heart, still not sure, the behavior of this monster made his scalp tingle.


    The change of day and night in the place of Buddha.


    In a place where daytime is always daytime, and nighttime is always nighttime, the flow of time is hardly noticeable.


    But unlike the gates of heaven, the time there is fixed, but here it is just that the light does not change.


    Waiting quietly until the red light barrier started to move again, the monster still did not appear, it should have really left and went to other places.


    Only then did Su Changxing cautiously crawl out from the crack in the rock, and took a deep breath, the paleness on his skin gradually faded.


    He came to the bell in the pool of blood, the goggles woman was eaten up, and only the blood on the ground was left.


    In a sense, this monster is still frugal, at least not wasteful, following the call to action on the disc.


    Su Changxing wiped off the blood on the bell, and analyzed its information with "true knowledge".


    Backtracking bell: A crown, lower position, can go back to the position one second ago, and at the moment of using the bell, the body is in an unreal state, and can be used once every 5 minutes. ¡¿


    "No wonder he wasn''t hit by the monster just now."


    Su Changxing showed a thoughtful look~www.novelhall.com~ From the function point of view, this is a very practical mysterious item that can greatly assist in combat. The disadvantage is that every time it is used, it will consume a lot of mental power.


    After the samurai used the bell, his movements were significantly slower, which resulted in him being bitten to death by the monster.


    Bell drew a large amount of mental power in an instant, exhausting his insufficient mental strength, so his movements slowed down a bit.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing picked up the bell and shook it in front of his chest. He heard the melodious sound of the bell, and the next moment, he appeared in a place next to him.


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t affect me much."


    He felt the spirit consumed by the bell, although it was much, he could bear it, after all he had 49.3 mental strength.


    I''m afraid that this kind of spiritual power can only be possessed by some extraordinary people of the fifth rank, and it has far exceeded the limit of the seventh rank.


    This time the speed of the red light barrier moving was much slower than before, which meant that the next red light circle was near him, just walk a certain distance ahead.


    Going forward is the wilderness, but the view is not wide, the terrain still has great ups and downs, and the weeds in some places are quite high, which can cover the whole person.


    A fire was burning in the open space in the distance, and a large area was scorched, and some weapons were left behind. There was a chaotic battle here not long ago, but people seemed to have disappeared.


    No, it didn''t disappear, but was eaten by that monster.


    Pools of blood remained on the ground, which proved that the blood was squeezed out after the flesh and blood were crushed.

 v3 Chapter 54： Dew timid

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing couldn''t help holding his breath, guessing that the monster might be nearby, but there was nothing he could do, the red barrier followed him, and he had to go if he didn''t.


    He suspected that the monster wasn''t that powerful in the first place, but it just swallowed too many Extraordinary corpses and kept getting stronger.


    In the land of the Buddha, the most indispensable thing is the corpse.


    Waiting until the red barrier stopped again, the monster still did not appear, it seems that it left here.


    Su Changxing''s face softened a little. It was because the monster was putting too much pressure on him, "In this case, the monster should have run all the way to the north, but it''s safe here."


    Hunters generally do not search again where they have passed, because there will be more prey ahead.


    Su Changxin saw from the perspective of God that there was a huge black lake in front of him. The lake was calm and bottomless.


    The lake water is very strange, there is a golden light below it reflected in the sky, forming some illusory floating shadows.


    Su Changxing felt that it was best to go around. It might not be too dangerous to go upstream through the lake. In the water, not only would he restrict his movements, but he also didn''t know what was under the water.


    Even demons appeared here, and he wouldn''t be surprised if some other monsters appeared.


    After walking a certain distance, he heard a cry for help. It was a woman calling for help, but the voice was not loud.


    He looked over there from the perspective of God, and in the grass, a woman with only half of her head and body fell to the ground, shouting.


    Her vitality is slowly passing away, and she seems to be unable to move because of the plague.


    The gap on her head and body was a similar tooth mark, which was obviously bitten off by the monster, suffered a severe blow, and was completely unable to move because of the plague.


    Seeing someone approaching, she quickly shouted: "Help me, please, help me, there are monsters."


    Su Changxing walked over, looked down at him, and asked calmly, "Monster? What kind of monster?"


    The woman''s remaining eye was full of tears, showing a pitiful look: "I don''t know, all the people around here were killed by it, and then eaten, it''s too powerful!"


    Su Changxing''s expression didn''t fluctuate at all. He had already anticipated everything that happened here, and just wanted to see if he could get some additional information: "Then why are you still alive? He let you go?"


    The woman spat out a big mouthful of blood, and there was some minced meat in the blood, and she didn''t know what it was: "Someone led it away, and it was chasing another person at the time."


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, he didn''t know why, the other party was already like this, he still felt very pitiful.


    Didn''t think much about it.


    He raised the silent gun, aimed at her and pulled the trigger, and the bullet pierced through his body: "At least it won''t hurt like this."


    He couldn''t save this woman, and he didn''t intend to. He felt that people who came here should be prepared to die, just like soldiers who go to the battlefield should be prepared to sacrifice.


    Such a metaphor may not be appropriate, but the meaning.


    If there is no plague, this woman might really be able to survive.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    He stole a very interesting ability from this woman.


    [Show timidity: show a timid look to reduce the enemy''s killing intent on oneself, and correspondingly reduce one''s own sense of existence. The specific effect is related to the spiritual power and perception gap between the two parties. ¡¿


    "No wonder it was able to survive from that monster''s hand. It turned out to be because of this ability."


    Su Changxing thought about it, imagining what he would look like if he showed his cowardice, would he also look pitiful?


    This ability doesn''t increase any combat power, but in his opinion it is extremely practical.


    As long as you ask for forgiveness, you can let the other party let go. Isn''t this a huge profit.


    If you lose your life, you will lose everything, show your timidity, pretend to be pitiful, small things!


    "That monster''s mental power may not be strong, but this ability will have miraculous effects. My mental power is relatively strong, so this woman''s display of cowardice did not have much impact on me."


    He replaced the gunfire trial, and then put Lu Qi in the stealing position.


    Judgment by gunfire can greatly increase the power of the first bullet, but his current attack has reached the upper limit, so it is not that important.


    Then, Su Changxing went all the way along the lake and bypassed it from the side. Although the wilderness was huge, he couldn''t see other people.


    "This is too cruel."


    He stopped at a reed and didn''t go any further. If he went any further, he might collide with a monster that returned his carbine.


    Now he didn''t regard the monster as a beast anymore, but a smart hunter who knew how to think about the prey''s mind.


    So he also had to think about the monster''s mind in reverse, and he must not be negligent.


    "Yo, I didn''t expect there were still people alive."


    A joke came from the side.


    Su Changxing listened to the voice and looked over.


    A head emerged from the black lake water, its hair was wet by the lake and stuck to its forehead, and there were several intertwined scars on its face, which looked extremely hideous.


    This is also a player who seems to have avoided the monster by hiding in the water.


    He crawled out of the water, walked straight towards Su Changxing, and asked with a relaxed smile, "Didn''t you see that monster when you came here?"


    He was very relaxed, as if he didn''t take Su Changxing seriously at all, and also realized that Su Changxing was just a seventh-order Extraordinary.


    Players like this are the bottom of the game in the Futu game, and they are also cannon fodder. Every time they encounter one, they are gifts and points for nothing.


    Su Changxing showed a puzzled look: "What kind of monster, I didn''t see anyone all the way here, so where is there any monster?"


    The man''s body looked a little thin, and he was wearing a blue Taoist robe. He seemed to be a Taoist priest. He walked up to Su Changxing and nodded:


    "Although your strength is not very good, you are still very lucky, and this will allow you to survive."


    Although the Futu game this time is very different from the previous ones~www.novelhall.com~ Not only are there a large number of people, they die quickly, and there are also monsters of that kind, but up to now, the 7th-order Extraordinary like this is basically Not many left.


    Being weak here is the original sin, and if you are weak, you should die, or don''t enter.


    The Taoist drew out the long sword at his waist and said unhurriedly, "My name is Qu Ping. I didn''t like killing people at first, but when I came here, I had to do as the Romans do."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "You are so weak, you will definitely be killed by others in the future, why not be killed by me now, to reduce some pain..."


    He seemed to be reasoning with Su Changxing, and he seemed very nagging.


    Su Changxing looked at him strangely: "Why do you think you can beat me?"


    Qu Ping was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Isn''t this obvious? Ask knowingly..."


    Immediately afterwards, he saw Su Changxing''s cowardly and pitiful expression, and pondered and said, "Actually, killing you doesn''t seem to make much sense, just a little more points, and it''s true if you can survive in the end."


    Lu Qi took effect, and actually let the other party directly dispel the idea of ??killing him.


    "You won''t kill me?" Su Changxing asked curiously.


    Qu Ping looked at Su Changxing, then at the blade in his hand, wondering why he gave up the idea of ??killing him, sighed, and said pessimistically:


    "Anyway, we are all going to die here after all. It''s just to see how long we can live. Why don''t we go together and we can take care of each other."


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 55： Steady yield

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Yi Ping''s attitude changed quite quickly, from wanting to kill Su Changxing to inviting Su Changxing to go with him.


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, and then he understood what the other party meant. When you meet a tiger, you don''t have to run faster than the tiger, you just need to run faster than the person next to you.


    He regarded Su Changxing as the meat thrown out after encountering a monster.


    Su Changxing also thinks that this is a good idea, and this person''s strength is good, so he can cooperate:


    "Okay, let''s go together. I see that your strength is good, brother. It will definitely be safer to follow you."


    Qu Ping was stunned for a moment, thinking that Su Changxing was like a pure newcomer, didn''t he know that this game was a game of killing each other, "Why did you participate in the Futu game?"


    Su Changxing followed Qu Ping, and said without thinking, "Why? I just went to the eighth dimension, and then someone said that newcomers can participate in this kind of Buddha game, and then I came."


    "After that, I regretted it. Isn''t this just a perverted game? People here kill everyone they see, and they never heard of it. If it wasn''t for my luck, I would have died before."


    "Brother, you are a good person. You didn''t kill me, but let me follow you. You are a good man!"


    Qu Ping looked at Su Changxing who was so touched that he almost cried, and fell silent. He felt that Su Changxing was telling a ghost story, but he couldn''t help but believe it.


    There may be no way to fake such sincere emotions.


    he thought so.


    "It''s useless for you to follow me. Damn it, you''ll still die. With your strength, there''s no possibility of surviving. But I still have, as long as I''m lucky enough." Qu Ping looked comforted.


    The expression on Su Changxing''s face changed slightly, and he asked, "Brother Qu, why are you participating in this killing game?"


    Qu Ping glanced at Su Changxing, thought for a while and said, "The extraordinary road has come to an end, there is no other way for me to advance, only by participating in this Buddha game, can I survive to go further."


    "To the end?" Su Changxing asked doubtfully.


    Qu Ping is obviously a very seasoned Extraordinary. Although he looks young, he may not be sure how old he is.


    The lifespan of Extraordinary is not uniform, it depends on the position, some people have extremely long lifespan, while some people are not even as good as ordinary people.


    Qu Ping explained: "My ninth-rank position is only in the middle rank, which also restricts the way behind me, and the next few positions are not a perfect fit."


    "When I was about to advance to the fifth-level position, I found that even a perfectly suitable position could not allow me to advance. If I forced it to advance, it would only alienate me."


    "If I keep walking in the same place, it doesn''t make much sense to me. It''s just a matter of surviving. When I come here, I already have the determination to die. Either die here or advance."


    His expression was unusually calm, and he said calmly, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him.


    Su Changxing knew that it was not "Lu Qi" who changed his mind, but that he was hesitant to kill Su Changxing, "So you are not a novice player?"


    Qu Ping shook his head and said with a smile: "Of course not, but as long as I go to a dimension that I haven''t been to, I''m considered a novice player there, so I can participate in the Futu game."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Can it still be like this?" Su Changxing showed a surprised look.


    Qu Ping waved his hand and said, "It''s not that simple to go to other dimensions, and it''s even difficult to do. I only went to other dimensions by chance."


    "Most of the players who participated in the Futu game should be novice players, and it is their first time to go to high latitudes."


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully. He reckoned that the Buddha should be an old player from another dimension, otherwise he shouldn''t have such a good understanding of the place of the Buddha.


    He even said that it might not be the first time he participated in the Stupa game.


    The skin on the back of the hand holding the sword was already festered, but it seemed that the plague didn''t have much effect on him.


    Qu Ping noticed that the skin on Su Changxing''s body was smooth, and he didn''t look like he was infected with the plague, but everyone he met before was infected with the plague.


    "Aren''t you infected with that plague?" He stretched out his hand and gestured.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "No, I''m lucky, I''ve always been fine."


    Qu Ping showed a look of surprise, and then said: "Then your luck is indeed good, but it''s a pity that after contacting me, you are afraid that you will suffer from this plague."


    "I originally suspected that the plague was a curse from the Land of the Buddha, but seeing that you didn''t get it, it''s a bit strange."


    [To be honest, I have recently followed up, changed sources, and have many voices for reading aloud. yeguoyuedu can be used for both Android and Apple. ¡¿


    Su Changxing nodded, and asked curiously: "Haven''t you ever thought that this plague is man-made? A method by a certain contestant."


    Qu Ping shook his head again and again and said: "It''s impossible. No matter how powerful the contestants are, they are only sixth-order Extraordinary. Even if they are better than me, they are not too much better."


    "Such a terrifying method, I''m afraid only those high-level players can use it."


    Su Changxing nodded confidently: "That makes sense, I thought it was some contestant''s method."


    Relying on a well-informed look: "As a novice player, it is normal for you to have shallow knowledge. Extraordinary people have an upper limit, and it is impossible to do things that exceed this upper limit."


    According to Qu Ping''s suggestion, they pressed against the edge of the red light barrier and moved forward, which could reduce the probability of encountering other contestants.


    "We''ll go there when they''ve almost killed each other. If we''re lucky, we might catch a leak." Qu Ping said affirmatively. He didn''t seem to be a sixth child, and he had quite a lot of experience.


    Su Changxing followed beside him, submerged most of his body in the water, only his eyes were exposed in the reeds.


    During this process, they have already met several contestants, and saw them fighting each other~www.novelhall.com~ However, this old sixth stubbornly did not make a move. I can''t afford it, and I don''t plan to go there.


    The pitch-black lake completely concealed their aura, and indeed no one noticed the existence of the two of them.


    "I think those people have been seriously injured, why don''t we take action now, lest they recover later." Su Changxing suggested.


    Qu Ping shook his head and said, "No hurry, I think they still have tricks hidden, and they definitely still have the strength to fight."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    ¡­


    "The last one is already dead, why don''t we rush over to kill him now and take the treasure back." Su Changxing suggested in a low voice.


    Qu Ping waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, maybe someone is hiding in the dark like us."


    ¡­


    "He''s already gone." Su Changxing blinked and said.


    Qu Ping said calmly: "Just let him attract attention for us. When the barrier comes over, we just go around from the side."


    Here is almost to the edge of the lake, and further forward is a high mountain, piercing the sky and covered by white snow.


    Then, they could no longer use the lake as a hiding place.


    but.


    Whether it''s Su Changxing or Pingyi, they all have extremely strong hiding abilities, otherwise they wouldn''t be qualified to be a qualified sixth child.


    "Brother Su, your hidden skills are really unexpected, no wonder you survived before." Seeing Su Changxing disappearing in front of him out of thin air, Qu Ping couldn''t help exclaiming.

 v3 Chapter 56： the camp

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Walking into the range of the snow-capped mountains, it also entered the night, the sky was full of stars, and the golden aurora was constantly changing.


    Although it is night, it still gives people a very bright feeling, and the expressions on the faces of people in the distance can still be seen hundreds of meters away.


    "What is that? Why are there so many people?"


    Qu Ping retracted his head, his face full of doubts.


    They saw a lot of people gathered under the snow-capped mountains. They were all participating players. Many of them had seen each other in the square before.


    Su Changxing noticed it, and said in a low voice: "It should be the monster that forced them to unite, and wanted to unite to deal with that monster."


    "Otherwise, when the red light barrier shrinks again, the monsters will destroy the contestants one by one, and we will have no place to hide."


    "The greatest possibility is that the monster survived to the end and killed us all."


    Qu Ping nodded and said, "That makes sense, then shall we join them, or observe in secret?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "They will definitely unite to deal with that monster first. If they kill that monster, they will probably unite first to deal with other contestants who did not join."


    "If they fail and are killed by that monster, we will inevitably face that monster later on"


    Yi Ping pondered for a while: "You mean, we want to join them to deal with that monster?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Yes, one more person also has more strength..."


    He paused, then said in a dark voice: "Of course, the best result is that both of us will lose out against that monster, and all the stronger contestants will die in it. Only in this way can the two of us survive to the end. "


    After hearing this, Qu Ping felt that it made sense. With a smile on his face full of scars, he gave a thumbs up and said, "Brother Su, you are smart. I admire you. If it weren''t for the special circumstances, I would definitely ask you for help."


    Su Changxing said politely: "Where, if it wasn''t for Brother Qu, I might not be alive today."


    Then Su Changxing and the two walked towards the camp that was lit with flames. Someone waved a torch at the gate of the camp, signaling the surrounding contestants to come over.


    Qu Ping smiled and said in a low voice: "They must have grasped the movement of that monster, otherwise they wouldn''t gather here with great fanfare."


    "It''s just because of the plague, many players have to hide, otherwise there will be more people here."


    Su Changxing gritted his teeth and said, "That person who spreads the plague is really hateful!"


    "Didn''t I tell you, this is unlikely to be artificial." Qu Ping emphasized again.


    Su Changxing nodded, feeling that human beings are very stubborn creatures, unless they put the facts in front of them, they will only believe what they want to believe.


    In fact, it''s easy to think that the plague was spread by someone, especially when the number one spot on the leaderboard is so unreasonable.


    As soon as they approached the camp, the man holding the torch shouted to them: "This is a non-combat period, please don''t attack other contestants."


    Even though he said so, the people holding the torch and the people beside him were still extremely vigilant. Once Su Changxing and the two made any changes, they might launch an attack immediately.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Under such circumstances, the trust between people is quite weak, and it is impossible to put one''s life in the hands of others.


    There were scattered corpses on the ground near the camp, apparently killed in conflict.


    A smile appeared on Qu Ping''s face full of scars: "You are here to deal with that monster, we are here to join."


    Seeing that Su Changxing and the two cooperated very well, the camp guards relaxed.


    A middle-aged man with long brown hair and a gray coat came forward and said, "Hello, I''m Hepburn. Due to a sudden demon breaking into the game this time, we, the contestants, decided to temporarily suspend the game." Game, let¡¯s get rid of the demons first.¡±


    Yi Ping showed a surprised look: "Is that monster a demon?"


    Hepburn said blankly: "Yes, it should be that some players who have been infiltrated by demons joined the Stupa game, which caused the current situation."


    "And we suspect that this plague is also caused by demons, otherwise it cannot be explained, and each of us is infected by the plague."


    Qu Ping glanced at Su Changxing and said, "Look, I said it wasn''t the players who did it, it turned out to be demons, and it''s every player''s responsibility to clean up the demons, so the Futu game should be stopped first."


    I turned into a demon?


    Su Changxing blinked, not knowing what to say, "Brother Qu is wise."


    He looked at Hepburn and asked again: "That is to say, there are two demons in the land of the Buddha?"


    Hepburn hesitated for a moment, nodded and said: "Yes, the current situation seems to be the case, so we have to join forces to deal with it."


    Su Changxing listened to Hepburn''s words, and turned his head to wonder if he was possessed by a demon.


    In that world, it seems that players may be alienated into monsters, and it seems that demons are behind it.


    Because of the particularity of Wodan''s world, it seems that demons cannot directly enter that world, so they can only corrode indirectly through this method.


    Hepburn looked at Su Changxing seriously: "Are you a seventh-order Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing nodded, UU reading www.uukanshu.com puzzled: "Yes, what''s the matter."


    "It''s nothing." Hepburn shook her head and smiled, with obvious contempt in her eyes, but she didn''t show it obviously, but said politely, "You go in first, we will discuss the details of fighting against that monster later."


    Su Changxing didn''t care much about his attitude, and knew why Hepburn had such an attitude. He looked down on a seventh-tier player like him, and hoped that more players like him would join.


    It''s just that in the Futu game, he is probably the only seventh-level player like him, and the others all died of the plague, or were killed by others because of the plague.


    Su Changxing followed Qu Ping and walked towards the camp.


    This is a simple camp, with a bonfire placed in an open space.


    The others were standing or sitting on the ground, with a certain distance between them, among them Su Changxing saw a few acquaintances.


    The Buddhist son of Queshan Temple, standing at the forefront, is organizing the order of the camp.


    And Kars, who was wearing a crown, was sitting by the bonfire and grilling a big meat leg. He noticed Su Changxing''s arrival and made eye contact, but he didn''t say hello.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    However, Su Changxing did not see the barbarian, Gululu, he is not here, his name is on the ranking list, and he is not dead.


    To be honest, recently I have been using reading to follow up, change sources, read aloud with many timbres, and both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    There are about a hundred people in the entire camp, and they have just gathered here not long ago.

 v3 Chapter 57： provocative

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing thought that Fozi would trouble him, but the other party just glanced at him and ignored him.


    "Little monk, I still hope that everyone can do their best. The monster is still getting stronger. If we don''t get rid of it now, I''m afraid no one will survive in the end." Buddha said calmly with a smile.


    His ranking in the leaderboard is not high, it should be that he didn''t make a special trip to kill people, which is a bit strange.


    If it was said that the little monk did not kill to avoid killing, Su Changxing would be the first to not believe it.


    If he was afraid of killing, he would not have participated in the game.


    There must be some other reason, probably because of the position limitation... Su Changxing pondered.


    The atmosphere at the scene also seemed relatively indifferent, and the people who could come here at least didn''t take life and death that seriously.


    Their plan is also very simple, gather a large number of contestants here, wait for the demon to come over, and fight with it.


    The main reason is that there is no mutual trust between them, so they can only cooperate in this rough way. Although it is stupid, it seems to be the best at present.


    However, Su Changxing could already imagine that when the fight really broke out, there might be a lot of situations.


    They are still enemies in this game after all, how can a group of enemies cooperate to deal with another enemy smoothly.


    Su Changxing and Qu Ping sat in the corner, and like everyone else, they didn''t talk much. At this time, reducing their sense of existence was obviously the most necessary thing to do.


    Because his previous behavior in the square was too eye-catching, many people here knew him, and glanced over from time to time.


    Holding a long sword, the young man in white clothes came in from outside the camp, his clothes were tattered and he looked a bit embarrassed: "I didn''t expect you to be alive, good luck."


    He saw Su Changxing at a glance, and stepped up to provoke him, as if he was very angry and wanted to find someone to vent his anger on.


    At this moment, Su Changxing is obviously the best target.


    Su Changxing looked at him sideways, with a puzzled expression, thought for a while and asked, "Who are you?"


    The young man holding the long sword was stunned for a moment, never thought that Su Changxing could forget him in such a short time, how bad his memory is, and is he so unobtrusive?


    "You''re looking for death!" He said coldly, a murderous intent appeared on his sword, knowing that Su Changxing said that on purpose, he felt insulted.


    Su Changxing sat cross-legged on the ground and looked at him calmly: "Are you sure you want to do it? In this place?"


    Qu Ping also quickly said: "Brother, it''s time for a truce, especially in the camp, killing each other is not allowed."


    at the same time.


    There are eyes all around looking this way, they all look like they are watching the excitement, wishing that Su Changxing and Su Changxing would fight immediately


    "Remember it for me. My name is Liu Wen. I hope you don''t let me find a chance." Between the young man''s hands, the long sword that had been suspended fell down again.


    He still gave up the idea of ??attacking Su Changxing, once he attacked Su Changxing here, then other people would have an excuse to attack him, and even the people here would attack him in groups.


    That''s the rule.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The rules set by the strong need to be followed by the weak, and stronger strength is needed to break them.


    Su Changxing watched Liu Wen turn around and walk back, and said aloud, "Be careful yourself."


    Such a harmless sentence caused waves in Liu Wen''s heart, and he gritted his teeth tightly. How dare such a seventh-rank boy dare to speak insultingly to him.


    In his eyes, the status of a player is determined by strength, and people like Su Changxing are not even worthy of talking to him. He actually talked to him before, and now he is still speaking rudely.


    He suppressed the anger in his heart, found a seat and sat down, planning in his mind to find a chance to kill Su Changxing.


    Although they are not allowed to fight each other publicly, they will be killed if they are killed in private.


    Su Changxing licked his lips, and he never thought that this person would be so small-minded, just because of the few words he had said before, he would hold grudges.


    But there are everyone among the players, so it''s not surprising that Liu Wen behaved like this.


    Immediately afterwards, the arrival of a woman caught Su Changxing''s attention. She was wearing a long black skirt, white silk gloves, bare feet, thorns wrapped around her abdomen and thighs, and blood was constantly oozing out.


    To put it simply, this is a woman who is extremely charming, just looking at it can make people''s blood spurt, and it is hard to tell how beautiful she is just by looking at her face.


    Qu Ping''s eyes were straightened, and like many people nearby, he stared at the woman motionless, and sighed: "This is the saint of the Doomsday Church. It''s the first time I saw it, and it really is extraordinary."


    Su Changxing withdrew his gaze, looked at Qu Ping who was about to drool, and joked, "If you look again, your soul will be hooked out."


    Qu Ping came back to his senses under Su Changxing''s reminder, his scarred cheeks were a little flushed, he quickly lowered his head, panting heavily:


    "If you can be killed by such a woman, it''s not bad to think about it."


    Su Changxing also fell into silence when he listened to his righteous speech about licking dogs~www.novelhall.com~: "..."


    The saint of the Doomsday Sect walked up to the Buddha, whispered a few words, then turned her head and said loudly: "That monster is coming this way, and it will probably turn over from the snow mountain."


    Hearing this, many people stood up from the ground, looked towards the direction of the snow mountain vigilantly, and entered a state of alert.


    They all know the horror of demons.


    Especially for some high-level demons, one can destroy a world. What is even more frightening is that the world controlled by high-level demons will hatch more demons.


    Demons are creatures in mythology. Gods have disappeared long ago, but demons still exist.


    Su Changxing looked at Qu Ping and said in a low voice: "This joint operation seems to be initiated by those people at the top of the leaderboard. I am afraid that after killing that monster, they will clean up other people first."


    When Qu Ping heard this, his face darkened, and he also felt that it was the same reason: "Let''s wait and see what happens. I don''t think things will go so smoothly. When the time comes, you can watch for yourself and run if you can."


    He really treated Su Changxing as a friend, and felt that people like Su Changxing shouldn''t die here. He just went on the wrong path, and he might have a brighter future.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    And a person like him who has already stepped into the darkness will die as soon as he dies. It is not a pity or a pity. After all, he has lived for so long and is already tired of living.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment when he heard Qu Ping''s words. This person was more honest than he imagined, so easy to deceive...


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 58： gap

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    It took a long time for the demon to come, but more and more people gathered at the camp.


    This is a good thing, but more people mean chaos.


    Intensive gunshots sounded in the night sky, and the bullets shot out in the space, rippling out invisible waves.


    I don''t know what exactly happened. It seems that several people had a grudge before, and they fought violently when they met, and even brought the people around them into the melee.


    Everyone here, although they seem to be quiet, but their hearts are filled with tyranny, like time bombs, ready to explode at any moment.


    However, Su Changxing and the two hid by the rocks on the edge of the camp, looking out at the situation in the camp.


    Qu Ping said affirmatively: "If there are more people fighting later, we will withdraw first, otherwise it will spread."


    Su Changxing nodded in agreement.


    Immediately afterwards, the sky filled with Buddha''s light sprinkled over the camp, and the figure of Buddha appeared in the melee. Looking at the people around him, he said calmly: "It is now a period of truce, please stop."


    His voice was not low, but no one paid any attention to him. Instead, someone rushed towards the Buddha with a knife, his eyes were red, who cares who you are.


    It''s just that the man had just rushed in front of the Buddha, and his body stopped suddenly, with an incredible expression on his face, blood suddenly burst out from his chest, and a hole the size of a bowl appeared.


    But just like that, the people around still didn''t mean to stop.


    "Everyone, please don''t blame me, you''re welcome!" Fozi said loudly, a brilliant golden light burst out from his eyes, the color of the golden light was so strong that it was slightly reddish.


    As if being punched through the body, the bodies of seven or eight people nearby exploded with blood, and there were holes the size of bowls on their heads, abdomen, and chest, and then they quietly fell to the ground, struggling and making miserable noises.


    All of a sudden, the camp became quiet, staring at this weird scene with wide eyes, it was really that the strength shown by Buddha was too terrifying, like crushing ants, killing these people casually died.


    During this process, the Buddha stood motionless on the spot.


    "Awesome, this kind of strength is probably close to the fifth rank." Qu Ping took a breath, and said slowly, "It''s really shameless for such a monster-like existence to participate in the Buddha game that only beginners can participate in."


    Su Changxing glanced at him sideways, and said silently, "You seem to be in the same situation."


    Qu Ping said confidently, "But I''m not strong. I''m afraid I can''t rank in the top 1,000 among all the people."


    Of course, this only refers to his hard power. As the sixth child, Yi Ping is absolutely unique, whether it is the hidden means or the mentality of the sixth child.


    The Buddha who stood among the dead bodies stopped when he saw that these people were not doing anything, closed his eyes, and the light of Buddha in the sky also disappeared, "Amitabha, I really don''t want to kill, please don''t force me to kill." .¡±


    Hearing these words, the hearts of the people around couldn''t help trembling, don''t you want to, you are more skilled at killing people than anyone else.


    The doomsday saint in a long black dress was standing by the bonfire, watching the show with a smile on her face: "You monk, kill as soon as you kill, what are you explaining so much for? Do you want disgusting people?" .¡±


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The Buddha''s face twitched obviously, and he said slowly: "The monks don''t tell lies, it doesn''t mean that I don''t kill, it means I don''t kill."


    The Saintess of the Doomsday Sect sneered, and did not argue with the monk again. With a wave of one hand, many thorns appeared on the ground, extending towards the corpses.


    Soon, both limbs and blood were wiped out, leaving only some objects.


    "It''s clean, it''s comfortable to look at." She breathed out, as if she couldn''t see anything dirty on the ground.


    Kars, who was wearing the crown, seemed a little impatient. He stood up and said loudly, "Why are you making such trouble? Anyone who dares to make a casual move will be killed directly."


    "Of course, no one who made a move just now wants to run away!"


    As soon as the words fell, a large amount of cold air visible to the naked eye appeared around his body, and then, a strong wind blew in the camp, bringing with it very fine ice.


    The strong wind lasted for more than ten seconds, and the bodies of the few remaining people suddenly turned into ice, and some fine holes appeared, passing through their bodies.


    "If you don''t know your strength, if you are weak, you should hide like a mouse, and you shouldn''t be so ostentatious."


    Carls carried a giant frost sword, strode towards the ice withers, swung the sword, and smashed an ice wither into pieces, the fragments fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    These few are ruthless people, they are all standing at the top of the entire Futu game, and they are also at the top of the leaderboard.


    Such a huge gap made many people''s faces turn ugly. When they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they might still have fantasies.


    But now that the facts were in front of them, they had to admit that the strength of these few people really overwhelmed them.


    Carls gnawed at the barbecue in his hand, and smashed the ice one by one, with a bit of carelessness.


    He took another look at Su Changxing and Su Changxing who were hiding behind a rock not far away. They seemed to have thought of something and smiled involuntarily.


    After this turmoil, the contestants in the camp became completely quiet, and no one thought of making troubles anymore.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help being startled when he saw a few people making moves~www.novelhall.com~. These people might all be at the fifth level in strength. In a real fight, he may not be an opponent, even if the opponent is suffering from the plague.


    The main thing is that he is just a seventh-order Extraordinary, no matter how he is strengthened, the upper limit is there.


    He was thinking that some of these people had to be killed in the third stage, otherwise after the fourth stage, the beam of light would mark the top seven people.


    Others will definitely find that he is number one, and they should also think that he is the one who spread the plague.


    If it was just a Buddhist disciple, he wouldn''t be afraid, but if these people join hands, he has nothing to do.


    And it seems that because of the plague and the stimulation of his huge number of points as the number one, these people already have the willingness to join forces.


    To be honest, recently I have been using reading to follow up, change sources, read aloud with many timbres, and both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    Maybe even without the appearance of this monster, they would still choose to join forces to fight Su Changxing, the big devil with huge points.


    But Su Changxing is actually not that bad, and the plague is beyond his control, he seems to be pretending to be a tiger.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Not long after.


    The red light barrier shrinks again, but their position itself is around the center point, so there is no need to move it.


    "The monster hasn''t come over for a long time. It must have been hunting other contestants along the way. I think there are several top 50 people on the leaderboard who just died." Qu Ping sat with Su Changxing, watching Whispered around.

 v3 Chapter 59： fighting

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The red light barrier gradually shrunk, and a trembling scream came from the snow mountain, echoing uninterruptedly.


    immediately.


    Seeing the movement of the airflow explosion, a black shadow rushed towards their camp.


    All this is so sudden.


    Seeing this scene, some people immediately backed away, unwilling to face this monster for the first time.


    A group of people with ulterior motives, how can they take the initiative to sacrifice for others, they are more unbearable than the mob.


    But Fozi and the others obviously also understood this situation. A large number of thorns had already appeared around the camp, and they felt that if these people could attract the attention of the demon, it would be considered a success.


    In other words,,,..version. ¡¿


    Su Changxing and the two didn''t retreat together because they were already standing at a relatively rear position.


    He didn''t attack immediately, but unhurriedly pulled out the pistol wrapped in a rag bandage from his waist, aimed at the monster and pulled the trigger.


    Maintain a stable frequency, one round after another, and the clips one after another.


    In the eyes of others, he was already doing his best to attack, and as a seventh-order Extraordinary, this was already an extraordinary performance.


    Well, there is nothing wrong with standing behind a Beyonder with long-range attack methods.


    Qu Ping also had some hidden weapons like darts in his hand, stood beside Su Changxing, and threw them at the demon.


    It can''t be said that these hidden weapons are useless, but they are not powerful.


    In the front is the Buddha''s light all over the sky, and the Buddha bears the brunt, the first to face the demon, and behind him a huge, eight-armed, three-headed Buddha statue that is almost solidified.


    With the sound of impact resounding through the sky, cracks of more than ten meters appeared in the open space in front of the camp.


    Fozi blocked the monster''s impact with only one person''s strength, but his face was very ugly, and he had lost his original calmness.


    "evil creature!"


    The Buddha''s eyes widened with anger, and he shouted loudly. His body, which was not considered tall, began to swell, breaking the cassock on his body.


    Even so, he still couldn''t completely block it, and immediately after that, he was repelled by the demon''s arm.


    At this moment, the people in the camp also saw the appearance of the demon clearly, it was so strange that it was heart-wrenching, and it was different from what Su Changxing saw before.


    Mouths, large and small, appeared on the body, densely packed with hundreds of them, similar to human mouths, with tongues constantly protruding and then retracting.


    Its original black skin was covered by these mouths, which also made one''s scalp tingle.


    Su Changxing''s eyes became serious, realizing that the demon had grown again in a short time.


    Such a terrifying growth rate broke his cognition. If every demon was like this, the world might be full of demons.


    Something is wrong.


    It should be something wrong with the place of the Buddha, which made this demon grow extremely fast.


    Competitors like them can gain strength inheritance by killing others.


    This is because the devil seems to be able to absorb such power, and because of its extremely high level of life, it can grow rapidly.


    Before, he thought that these people in the camp would probably have no problem dealing with this demon.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    But something is wrong with the current situation, this demon is stronger than expected.


    The Buddha seemed to be aware of this problem, and he didn''t hold back his hands anymore. The golden light on his body flourished, and his bare upper body became golden, like a living Buddha.


    Qingdeng Ancient Buddha: The sixth rank, the extreme, the eyes are the Buddha, the heart is the Buddha, the Buddha is me...the ancient Buddha is transformed into an ancient Buddha with the ultimate Buddha-nature, the Buddha in the heart is a Buddha, and it is not a Buddha...]


    When Fozi fully unfolded his power, Su Changxing saw his position.


    No wonder it is so powerful, it turned out to be an extraordinary Extraordinary... Su Changxing thought about it, and understood how the Buddha killed people just now. He killed these people in his heart, and these people were also killed by the Buddha.


    His heart is full of Buddha, and Buddha will act according to his mind.


    If this buddha achieves the sixth rank, he will probably be more terrifying and stronger than that old monk.


    Although the Buddha was repelled, a large number of red thorns spread on the ground, restraining the monster!


    This also gives others an opportunity to attack.


    At the moment when the monster was restrained, Liu Wen saw the right moment, and the long sword in his hand floated up, a large amount of blue light intertwined like black silk, and the next moment the long sword shot out, piercing into the monster''s body, Blood burst out.


    This is an effective attack.


    But Liu Wen''s complexion changed drastically. The long sword was inserted into the monster''s mouth, and it was firmly bitten by its teeth, unable to move.


    "How come?" He showed a panicked look, feeling that the blade was under great pressure and might break off at any time.


    At this moment, he never dared to go forward and could only watch helplessly.


    With a clear sound, the long sword was actually bitten off by the monster''s mouth with its teeth, and fell to the ground. Not only did it break, the blade also shattered into pieces, and was swallowed by the monster.


    Immediately, Liu Wen vomited blood, and his face turned green, as if he had been severely injured because the long sword was destroyed.


    He took out another similar long sword and held it in his hand, but this time he didn''t dare to attack again, as if he was afraid.


    the other side.


    Kars saw the timing and also shot. With the astonishing coldness in the strong wind, he held the giant sword and rushed towards the monster. The sound of running made clear footprints on the ground.


    The monster was not affected by the cold, and seemed to be restrained by thorns, but when Kars rushed over, his body began to deform rapidly in a strange shape, avoiding the frontal impact of the giant sword, and biting To Kars''s head.


    Kars was also shocked, but he still had some reservations, and a thick ice barrier appeared in front of him.


    The ice barrier was bitten through by the monster, but it also delayed the time, allowing Kars to escape.


    Up to now, they seem to have the upper hand, but this monster seems to be more than capable, and it seems that it still has a playful mentality.


    Seeing that something was wrong, the saint of the Doomsday Church waved one hand, and more blood-red thorns spread out on the ground, "I will restrain him, and you should find a way to injure him severely. The vitality of the demon is endless, so you can kill him in one go!" If we die, we may fall into a disadvantage if we drag it behind."


    Because the level of life is higher, the endurance of demons is much higher than that of humans, so they have to fight with all their strength from the beginning.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    It''s just that these people are fighting on their own, so why do they try their best.


    Including Su Changxing, they were all paddling as much as possible, and most of the other people were also doing the same.


    Fozi and the others should be the most dedicated. After all, they were the ones who initiated it, and they are also the strongest.


    Although Su Changxing was paddling, he still attacked as hard as he could, and every bullet hit the monster.


    The main reason is that he can''t show stronger strength, otherwise it will arouse the suspicion of others.


    Extraordinary of the seventh rank should have the appearance of the seventh rank.


    More red thorns wrapped around the demon''s body, gradually suppressing its movements.


    The spikes on the vine seemed to absorb blood from the demon''s body, and the harder the struggle, the more blood was lost.


    Seeing this, the Buddha shouted loudly. The eight-armed ancient Buddha behind him was even bigger and more real. You could even see the lines on the palm and the nails reflecting the light.


    The huge ancient Buddha slapped down on the demon with a palm larger than its entire body, as if trying to suppress it directly.


    Others also attacked the demon one after another at this time, and hundreds of attacks almost hit the monster at the same time.


    Hundreds of people attacking at the same time will definitely kill the demon, and things seem to be smoother than expected.


    "Beasts are indeed animals, and they are not smart." Liu Wen smiled coldly, as if he had already seen the scene of the monster being killed.


    The same is true for other people, even looking at each other, showing hostility. After the monster is dead, they are also enemies.


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, feeling that it was not that simple.


    He knew that this monster was not stupid, and there were obviously several opportunities to escape from the **** just now, but this monster didn''t do that, as if it was playing tricks on them?


    "Retreat first."


    He gestured to the kneeling next to him, and walked to the side, farther away from the monster.


    as expected.


    The moment the ancient Buddha slapped it down, the monster''s body turned into a black light, passed through the shackles of red thorns, came to the saintess of the doomsday religion, and bit her.


    The saint saw the blood between the monster''s teeth, and even some bone fragments remained. It was obviously that the skull fragments were relatively hard.


    Facing the sudden attack, she did not panic, and wove a large number of thorns in front of her body to block the monster''s attack.


    With a huge impact sound, the monster smashed the thorns away, opened its mouth 270 degrees at a strange speed, and bit the saint.


    too fast.


    The saint didn''t have time to react at all.


    "what!


    "


    There was a scream.


    The doomsday saint appeared behind, covered in blood, and one arm had disappeared.


    "Delicious!"


    The monster screamed, seemed to be extremely excited, chewing on that extremely beautiful arm, its fingers were still sticking out of the corner of its mouth~www.novelhall.com~ and kept twitching.


    The saint seemed to be unable to bear such a scene. She squatted on the ground and vomited heavily, and began to cry loudly: "I''m in pain! Someone help me."


    "I''m in pain! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts..."


    She screamed like she was going crazy, and then she started rolling on the ground, skin and clothes were cut by red thorns.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing noticed that her spirit was in an abnormal state, but he didn''t know what caused it.


    The thorns on the ground also began to spread randomly as she screamed, accidentally injuring other people in the camp.


    The monster looked over, its body turned into an afterimage, and rushed into the camp, as if it was about to catch up with the saint, feeling that this person was a great threat to it.


    A person blocking the road was knocked into the air by it, his body was split in the middle, and fell down the mountain in two sections.


    The others also ran away one after another, dodging like fleeing for their lives.


    Don''t talk about saintess at this time, no matter what kind of woman you are, it is not as important as your own life.


    And many people are really happy to see such a situation, these powerful contestants die, they also have a chance.


    The monster bit off one person''s head again, making a crunching sound, raised its head, and slowed down slowly, looking quite airy, as if this was his territory.


    ¡°Delicious delicious delicious¡±


    The voice in its mouth became clearer, like a human, more like a child''s voice, appearing immature.


    Suddenly, no one dared to stop the demon.

 v3 Chapter 60： Confused saint

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing realized that this monster could not kill the saint.


    At least not now.


    The Holy Maiden''s ability has great restrictions on this monster. After she dies, this monster may be able to slaughter it at will.


    Before the monster arrived, Su Changxing rushed towards the saint, his body turned into white feathers, appeared next to the saint, and grabbed her.


    The monster had already come behind him, and opened its mouth wide at 270 degrees, biting him.


    Only at this time did he realize why those people didn''t resist when their heads were bitten off by the monster.


    It turned out that a small triangular area was formed between the monster''s mouth and the person bitten by it.


    This field is similar to the binding field, which can restrict movement for a short time.


    From Su Changxing''s point of view, it is a domain, but from the point of view of this demon, it is probably their innate ability, instinct.


    Qu Ping''s eyes widened. He didn''t know why Su Changxing rushed up suddenly, and the speed was so fast, he rushed to the front of the saint before the monster.


    "This guy even wants his life for a woman, it''s over!"


    Seeing this scene, he felt that Su Changxing must be dead. Even if the Buddha didn''t stop the monster, how could Su Changxing save someone from the monster''s mouth.


    At this moment, Su Changxing''s face was calm. Of course, this move was not a risky one, but a calculated one. All the actions of this monster were within his expectations.


    A small bronze bell appeared in his left hand.


    With the melodious ringing of the bell, the monster''s mouth pierced through Su Changxing''s body, and took a bite.


    Su Changxing returned to his original position, taking the saint with him.


    The saint struggled in his arms, crying: "It hurts, it hurts, I can''t bear it."


    Qu Ping exclaimed: "Why did you bring her here? That monster was targeting her. If you brought her here, wouldn''t we also suffer?"


    Su Changxing glanced at him, and said calmly, "The saint must not die, otherwise none of us can deal with that monster."


    Afterwards, he took out the bottle containing the blood of madness from his pocket Galaxy, stuffed it directly into the mouth of the saint, and poured it down for her.


    The crystal liquid slid down from the corner of the saint''s mouth.


    He didn''t know if it would be useful, let''s forget about treating a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    But thinking about it, it should be useful. The blood of madness already has the effect of restoring mental strength, and it can also stimulate the spirit to a certain extent.


    It''s just that I don''t know if the spirit of this saint can withstand the blood of madness.


    The monster bit the air, turned its head to look at Su Changxing, squinting its eyes, as if it was a little annoyed after being teased.


    It was about to catch up again, but it was slapped away by Kars who did not know when it appeared next to it, and fell to the other side of the camp.


    Being struck head-on by the big sword, patches of frost appeared on the monster''s body, and its movements seemed a little stiff.


    It''s not over yet.


    The Buddha also rushed over from behind, and the huge ancient Buddha behind him grabbed the monster with one claw, and the endless Buddha light enveloped the monster.


    Who knows.


    The monster opened its mouth at 270 degrees and bit the arm of the ancient Buddha. The arm of the ancient Buddha became smaller and smaller in front of the monster, and finally it was really bitten off.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    With the sound of breaking glass, Gufo''s huge arm broke off and was swallowed by the monster.


    Seeing this scene, the Buddha''s face remained unchanged, and he shouted: "Jing!"


    A golden Buddha seal appeared on the monster''s forehead, and a clear Buddha light gushed out from his body.


    The monster froze on the spot, motionless, as if it was suppressed by the Buddha, but before everyone in the camp was happy, they saw blood overflowing from the five sense organs of the Buddha, and his body shriveled at a visible speed.


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing threw the saint who had calmed down a little to the ground, set up the sniper rifle, and aimed at the monster''s head to pull the trigger.


    With the roar and the ejection of the shell casing, the monster''s head was pierced by his bullet, leaving a small blood hole.


    It''s just that the Buddha''s light on the monster''s body also disappeared at the same time, and the Buddha spat out blood, and the golden light all over his body dimmed a lot.


    It is already the limit for him to do this.


    However, he didn''t retreat even half a point. The ancient Buddha behind him condensed again, turning his palms into fists, and punched the monster.


    The monster opened its mouth 270 degrees again, bit off the other arm of the ancient Buddha, and swallowed it into its stomach.


    Seeing such a terrifying scene, Fozi''s face changed again, and he retreated in his heart. It was really because this monster was too powerful. Even if he tried his best, he was still no match.


    The only problem was that even if he escaped now, he might still have to face these monsters later, and by then there would be no chance of winning.


    So still can''t escape.


    "Hold it, I need to recover." Fozi stepped back and shouted.


    Seeing this scene, Su Changxing still didn''t make a move. Instead, he turned to check the status of the saint: "Is it better? We need your help now."


    The saint was lying on the ground, staring blankly at Su Changxing, and asked in confusion, "What? What help?"


    Her consciousness still seemed to be in an unclear state, and she didn''t know if she had forgotten what happened before, or what.


    Su Changxing squatted down, approached her face, stared at those seductive eyes, a dark light flashed in them: "Now you need to use your ability to restrain that monster."


    He used the ability of the butcher''s eye, and his huge mental power urged him with all his strength. Since the saint''s consciousness was in an unclear state, he would help her sort it out.


    In fact, he also has another purpose, which is to steal part of the saint''s memory, the memory of the doomsday religion, and the knowledge of the player.


    In an instant, the saint''s eyes completely recovered.


    "It hurts~"


    She snorted softly, her cheeks flushed, and she stared at Su Changxing calmly.


    Su Changxing slapped her on the face, made a clear voice, pointed to the monster over there and said, "Don''t be in a daze! They can''t stand it anymore, they need you over there."


    "?"


    The saint blinked her eyes and was taken aback. Did I get slapped just now?


    Her consciousness is still a little fuzzy.


    "You..." The saint was about to say something, but was pulled up from the ground by Su Changxing.


    At this time.


    Only then did she notice that many people had died in the camp. Fozi and Kars were fighting the demon, but they were still at a disadvantage, especially since several blood holes had penetrated Fozi''s body.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The saint took a deep breath~www.novelhall.com~ touched her flushed face with her hands, and once again manipulated a large number of **** vines to block it towards the devil.


    The blood-colored vine could indeed cause great trouble to the monster. Although it had a way to break free from the vine''s restraint, it obviously required a considerable price, and it couldn''t be used all the time.


    With the saintess joining again, the pressure on Fozi and the others was reduced a lot, and they all cast appreciative glances at Su Changxing.


    No matter what he did before, at least what he did just now saved the overall situation that was about to collapse.


    For a seventh-order Extraordinary to be able to do this, it is obviously worth the money.


    However, after waking up this time, the Saintess of the Doomsday Sect has a significantly different mental state, she is more calm and calm, and even her strength seems to have improved a bit.


    Of course Su Changxing knew why, the spirit of the doomsday saint seemed to be on the verge of collapse because of her position or other reasons.


    In this state, Extraordinary people can easily lose control.


    This seems to be the reason why Doomsday taught the saint to participate in the Pagoda game. She can no longer advance in the normal way, so she can only come here.


    Players who can come to the Futu game have more or less problems, except for those like Gululu, who are simply here to fight


    Just now, the saint of the doomsday church had an arm bitten off by the demon, which just happened to be the last straw that overwhelmed him. Her spirit almost collapsed, and she might even lose control and become alienated.


    However, the blood of madness and Su Changxing''s Butcher''s Eye seemed to be just right, and miraculously made the spiritual problems of the Saintess of the Doomsday Church improve.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 61： barbarian battle

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    At this point in the battle, many people in the camp had already fled. The pressure from the demon was too great, and anyone who wasn''t paying attention would die.


    If you die sooner or later, you have to die, so it is better to die later.


    If one person escapes, more people will escape, but no one cares about them at this time.


    Su Changxing didn''t follow and ran away, he took a sniper rifle and shot from time to time, wandering between the camps.


    And that monster also changed its previous strategy, targeting the weaker people in the camp, broke free from the shackles of the blood-colored thorns, rushed to a man in gray combat uniform, and bit off his upper body with one bite.


    After eating this person in one bite, his injuries began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    But at the same time, it also gave them more opportunities to attack. Hundreds of thousands of attacks were aimed at the demon. Even if he was dexterous, he could only avoid part of it.


    The demon''s body was also really hard, most of the attacks hit him like tickling, and some of them couldn''t even break through his defense.


    The saintess was also more careful, and was rushed in front of the demon a few times, but almost avoided it.


    At this point in the battle, they had already fallen into a huge disadvantage, almost defeated.


    Su Changxing also kept steady and didn''t go all out, except when he saved the saint just now, he almost paddled the whole way.


    However, the continuous attacks still put a lot of pressure on the monster.


    During this process, he also used his "true knowledge" to analyze a little bit of information about this demon, but it was only some unclear information.


    "True knowledge" is weak in the face of such an existence.


    [Young demons: a very fast-growing demon that sprouts from small seeds, and they often retain some human-related characteristics...]


    Was it transformed by humans?


    Su Changxing thought of Zhu Wenwu, who also transformed himself into a vampire, but the difference was that he kept his original consciousness and spirit, so he was considered a half vampire.


    This person has obviously completely transformed himself into a demon. The demon in front of him is a newborn demon, and actually has nothing to do with that person.


    The analysis ability of "True Knowledge" seems to be stretched for him now, and he can''t get more information about this demon, such as its fighting style, weakness, habits, etc.


    There was another loud crash, Kars was blown away by the demon, and a huge blood hole appeared in his abdomen.


    Fearing that the demon would continue to pursue him, Kars covered his abdomen with one hand and quickly stepped back, setting up a barrier of ice in front of him.


    The tongue in the devil''s mouth kept trembling, and he didn''t choose to continue chasing Kells,


    It knew that the other party was on guard, so it was thankless in the past, so it turned its attention to Su Changxing who had been making soy sauce.


    Although Su Changxing''s attack was not fatal to him, it was annoying to maintain that frequency all the time.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes wide, felt the devil''s gaze, glanced towards him, and immediately felt suffocating pressure.


    This guy is after him!


    He didn''t think much, and immediately retreated violently, but the young demon came to him in an instant, and raised its slender and sharp claws to hit him.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The speed of the claws is very fast, leaving a line of afterimages in the space.


    His body turned into white feathers all over the sky, appearing in a position not far behind the bonfire.


    However, such a change of position is not of much use to this monster.


    It locks on Su Changxing, and within a certain range, no matter where Su Changxing is, he can clearly feel it.


    This is similar to the locking of the soul level. The soul will form a certain resonance with the surrounding public space, and the young demon can feel and grasp this resonance to accurately find the target''s position.


    For them, this ability is similar to instinct, it is as simple as breathing and drinking water, and they can easily use it when their strength is reached.


    Without any pause, the moment Su Changxing disappeared, the young demon turned around, ran towards the position where Su Changxing appeared, passed the bonfire, grabbed him again, and hit the airflow to form an explosion.


    Seeing this scene, the people around felt that Su Changxing was doomed. Except for the disciples of the Buddha, those who were targeted by this demon could not escape.


    And this demon likes to chase the same person to death, and then change another target.


    this time.


    Su Changxing didn''t use the rewinding bell, and he couldn''t use it again before the 5-minute interval.


    but.


    He didn''t panic at all, and calmly showed a pitiful look to the devil, showing timidity.


    Seeing Su Changxing like this, the other people present thought he was afraid. In this kind of battle, being afraid means death.


    It''s over, it''s over... Qu Ping yelled in his heart again, thinking that Su Changxing really had nothing to do this time... Let him keep a low profile, don''t be low-key, now that he is being targeted by a monster, well, take his life.


    In his regretful eyes, the young demon passed over Su Changxing, and bit a man behind him who was wearing thick armor and holding a long bronze sword.


    The man did not expect such a sudden change, he stayed where he was, and only held the bronze long sword across his body as a block.


    The young demon''s head deformed in the air, bypassing the bronze long sword, and bit off the man''s head with one bite, blood splashing in the air.


    Then, it looked behind suspiciously, and sensed that something was wrong. At a certain moment when it rushed over, it suddenly didn''t want to kill Su Changxing, so it turned its target to this person.


    Soon, it realized that it was Su Changxing who was cheating, and changed direction again, rushing towards Su Changxing.


    Like walking a dog, the young demon ran past him again and rushed towards another person, but this time he fell into the **** thorns that the saint had arranged long ago.


    It was restrained again by thorny thorns, which made it even more annoyed, and screamed: "Damn you!"


    It doesn''t understand, these things are obviously his food, why should he resist, wouldn''t it be good to wait for it to eat obediently?


    A sharp look flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes, knowing that this could not go on any longer, and prepared to unleash the strongest attack method.


    Otherwise, if it continues like this, there will be problems instead. Fozi and others were severely injured by the monster, and Kars was not as brave as he was at the beginning because of the injury.


    "Gululu! Kill!"


    Just at this time.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Roaring like a beast came from the snow mountain~www.novelhall.com~ A huge figure ran towards their camp holding a big wooden stick. As he ran, the whole camp began to shake slightly .


    Su Changxing immediately gave up the idea of ??making a move. Until the last moment, it was better for him to hide, and then quickly backed away to make way for Gululu.


    Gululu''s target was the demon. His size seemed to be twice the size of the demon, and his every move carried violent wind pressure.


    Gululu hit the demon with a hammer, but was bitten by the demon, and he took advantage of the opportunity to punch the demon on the head again.


    This punch was so heavy that the young demon''s entire body trembled, and a large amount of blood burst out from the wound on his abdomen.


    This was too violent... Su Changxing was dumbfounded, and he didn''t expect that this barbarian was so powerful, he might be even more powerful than the Buddhist saint and others.


    The young demon was punched until his eyes stared, and at the same time he became angry, and slapped Gululu''s chest with his claws.


    But Gululu didn''t care about the opponent''s attack at all, instead he kicked the demon''s abdomen on the right.


    The two sides waged a war of pure savagery.


    All of a sudden, with the help of everyone, Gululu was able to fight on par with the young devil.


    "Such a monster..." Su Changxing was also silent when he saw this scene.


    I''m afraid Gululu''s strength could completely crush him before.


    The faces of Kars and the others changed slightly when they saw this scene, and they pulled back their strength in unison to allow Gululu to fight the monster for a longer time.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 62： Accident

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Gululu didn''t seem to pay too much attention to the surrounding environment. Instead, he became more and more interested, and his movements became more and more intense, completely suppressing the young demon.


    During this process, his skin gradually turned red, then dark red, and then black, and a steady stream of power bombarded the demon.


    "Beast! Come on, go on."


    While laughing, he kept waving his stick, bombarding a large crater of hundreds of meters on the ground of the camp.


    The young demon felt that his body was being broken up one by one, and felt the crisis.


    I''m afraid if it continues like this, it may die here!


    Any creature, whether human or demon, is extremely sensitive to its own death.


    The young demon suddenly exploded with all his strength, opened his mouth wide, and bit off a large piece of meat on Gululu''s chest. Taking advantage of the moment Gululu was in pain, he broke free from the suppression, his body turned into a black light, and rushed out of the **** thorns. surrounded.


    Gululu didn''t care about the injuries on his body at all, and chased after him, but he didn''t expect the demon to turn back, opened his mouth wide, and his neck drew a curved shape in the air, biting towards him, ready to swallow his whole head.


    Gululu held the stick to the demon''s head, and just hit it down, but this time the situation was different. The demon bit the impact of the stick on Gululu''s shoulder.


    "what!


    "


    Gululu made a scream, and there was a huge gap between the neck and shoulders, and blood gushed out continuously.


    His body also returned to normal size, and he sat down on the ground, panting heavily.


    However, the young demon did not take advantage of the victory to pursue, and his body was at its limit. He wanted to escape from here, and ran out like crazy, regardless of the people around him.


    at this time,


    A player dressed as a demon hunter suddenly rushed out and hammered a long, rusty steel nail into the demon''s body with a hammer.


    Su Changxing noticed that the man had been paddling like him before, but now he suddenly made a move. What was the reason for this?


    People dressed in this way are usually demon hunters, and they usually come from the world where demons exist.


    That kind of world has been fighting against demons for a long time, so it has developed many methods to fight against demons.


    The moment the steel nails were driven into the body, the young demon''s body began to rot rapidly, and dark red blood overflowed from the large and small mouths on his body.


    "Hahaha, I was actually made to wait." The demon hunter laughed loudly, with a look of madness on his face.


    Gululu strode over and was very dissatisfied when he saw the demon nailed to the ground by steel nails: "You stole my prey!"


    In his opinion, this is the prey and it belongs to him, so he should be allowed to kill it. This is also his trophy, and others should not take it away.


    Su Changxing thought that the demon hunter would be afraid and retreat, after all Gululu''s strength lies there.


    But the demon hunter didn''t back down at all, and laughed loudly: "So what, with this thing here, who of you is my opponent?"


    As soon as the words fell, the rotting demon who was pierced by the steel nail suddenly got up from the ground, grabbed Gululu, and was so fast that he didn''t sell it at all compared to before.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Gululu covered his chest with one hand, and was caught with several **** wounds, and took a few steps back.


    Not only did he consume a lot of energy fighting the demon just now, but he was also severely injured, and his strength also dropped significantly.


    This young demon was actually under the control of that demon hunter!


    This is an astonishing thing.


    Su Changxing could tell that the young demon''s vitality was still draining, and his strength was also declining.


    "I am the ultimate winner!" The demon hunter yelled madly, and once again drove the rotten demon to kill Gululu.


    In his opinion, Gululu might be the only threatening person present, and everyone else was seriously injured and their strength dropped significantly.


    As long as Gululu kills him, the entire camp can be taken away in one pot, and then he will become the only winner of this game.


    After all, almost all the people with the highest strength gathered in this camp, and people from other places were almost hunted and killed by this demon.


    But at this moment, he froze in place, his body stiffened, and when he looked down, a thorn pierced through his chest and heart.


    "when?"


    Centering on the location of the thorn, his flesh began to wither quickly, "You bitch!"


    He realized that following the way of the saint, there were **** thorns everywhere in the camp.


    then,


    He drove the rotten demon to kill the saint, but fell into the thorn trap that had been set up.


    Although the demon was controlled by him, his strength was not as strong as before, and he was completely unable to break free from the shackles of the thorns.


    A flustered look appeared on the demon hunter''s face. What he thought was a surefire thing unexpectedly turned up unexpectedly.


    He didn''t expect that until now, the saint of the doomsday sect still had some leeway.


    The saint looked at the demon hunter with pitiful eyes, and smiled softly: "It would be nice if you weren''t so arrogant, maybe you can survive."


    Soon, the demon hunter''s body was completely swallowed by more thorns, and there was nothing left, only some clothes and weapons fell on the ground.


    The demon, which was pierced by steel nails and gradually decayed, fell to the ground motionless because it lost control, as if it would die at any moment.


    In the camp, there was a sudden silence. Everyone stared wide-eyed. Without the threat of the devil, they seemed to have become enemies again.


    The saint walked towards Su Changxing with bare feet, leaving a line of **** footprints behind her, with a murderous intent on her face, and the surrounding vines followed.


    At this moment, the air seemed to become a little colder.


    When Su Changxing saw this scene, he knew that the incident just now had angered the saint, his face twitched, and he said with a smile: "I saved your life just now, you can''t repay your kindness with revenge."


    The saint said with a cold face: "But you slapped me just now, don''t think I don''t know."


    Although he was a little confused at the first moment, but when he thought about it later, he knew what happened.


    until now.


    There was a not-so-clear palm print on her face, and she was still aching.


    She was sure that Su Changxing had no intention of holding back at that time.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and explained with a serious face: "The situation was urgent at the time, and I had to do it because of my own will, otherwise how could you wake up so quickly."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Well-founded ~ www.novelhall.com ~ convincing.


    The surrounding vines stopped.


    The face of the saint showed doubts: "Is it cool?"


    Su Changxing responded subconsciously: "Well, it''s okay."


    "Huh?" The saint frowned, the murderous intent in her eyes almost solidified.


    at this time.


    The Buddha walked slowly from the other side, had already put on another cassock, and said to the saint:


    "Amitabha, I have saved this man, please don''t kill him for now."


    The saint showed curiosity and said with a smile, "Why do you still know him?"


    Fozi turned his head and glanced at Su Changxing, and smiled to show his friendliness: "I promised the abbot of our temple that if there is a chance, I will save him from this game."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, he didn''t expect such a thing, the old monk''s obsession with him was unexpectedly deep.


    The saint didn''t care about Buddha, but walked up to Su Changxing and said in a low voice, "What did you do to me just now?"


    She felt that her spirit had changed a lot compared to before, and the important thing was that this change was good, which kept her out of the risk of losing control.


    Su Changxing said with a nonchalant smile: "What are you doing? Isn''t it just a slap to wake you up?"


    Feeling Su Changxing''s perfunctory attitude, the saint didn''t care, and continued to ask: "Did you give me something to drink just now? What is that?"


    An empty bottle appeared in Su Changxing''s hand, and said, "There is something called crazy blood, but it is gone now. You are lucky, you drank the last one."


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 63： progressive plague

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "If you want to come this way, you still owe me. This thing is very valuable. It can improve your mental power. I spent a lot of effort to get it, but now it''s cheap for you."


    Su Changxing sighed and said seriously.


    Listening to Su Changxing''s words, the saint smiled lightly and said, "According to what you said, I have taken advantage of it."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said affirmatively, "This is roughly the case."


    "I''ll let you off for the time being. After you go out, it''s best not to let me see you again." The saint spoke harshly, then turned her head and said to the others:


    "I guarantee that those who are still in the camp can leave the Futu game alive. This is your reward for besieging the demons."


    "This time, there are more bounties in the Stupa game than before, so there are more people participating, and it is enough for us to distribute."


    There were less than a hundred people left in the camp, some died and a large part escaped.


    A sunny smile appeared on the face of the saint, and she said relaxedly: "What we have to do is very simple. We just need to unite and kill all the remaining players in the game, and then we can share the fruits of victory."


    Such a proposal made many people in the camp overjoyed. If it was true, wouldn''t they be destined to advance and walk out of the Buddha game alive.


    The Buddha also echoed and said: "There is no problem with the little monk, there must be someone who survives."


    His implication was clear, someone had to survive, so why couldn''t it be them?


    With a common goal, then these people will be able to turn enemies into friends, and they will no longer be mobs.


    Qu Ping also had a dull expression. He originally thought that getting out of the revenge game alive was a distant goal, but now he felt that it was not too difficult, as if it was close at hand.


    Su Changxing didn''t really understand why the saint and the Buddha made such a promise. Logically speaking, the fewer people survived, the more benefits the survivors would gain.


    This is also the reason why the Futu game is so bloody, often few people will survive, especially the weak, who will be the first to be killed.


    Just at this time.


    Heavy footsteps came.


    Gululu strode up to Su Changxing''s side, raised his head, and shouted, "My brothers and I will kill you all!"


    At this time, he remembered the agreement between Su Changxing and him, how interesting it was for the two of them to hunt and kill other people together.


    "..."


    Su Changxing blinked, patted Gululu''s uninjured shoulder, pursed his lips and said with a smile, "Actually, we can also join them, what do you think?"


    Gululu showed a puzzled look: "Huh?"


    Su Changxing looked at the others again, especially at the saint, and said with a pretentious face: "This is my brother, if you want to touch me, you should think carefully about it yourself."


    If Gululu hadn''t been injured, he might have considered such a proposal, but it''s hard to say now.


    One or two of these people are like foxes. Who knows what tricks they have hidden, it is obviously not a good choice to be outnumbered.


    Now that the saintess has proposed it, it is a better choice for them to unite to deal with other people, and those who fight and kill will fall into the lower ranks.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    However, although Gululu''s brain is not very good, he seems to really regard him as a friend, which surprised Su Changxing.


    Before.


    He stayed with Gululu in the square, not because of other things, but because he was more willing to communicate with simple-minded people, and he didn''t expect Gululu to be so powerful.


    As expected, Kars easily agreed to this proposal, and he had to agree, even if he was not weak, he couldn''t face the siege of so many people.


    In the following time, they did not go to other places, and they recuperated in the camp to recover from their injuries.


    It is just because of the existence of the plague that many people suffer unspeakably.


    The circle of the red light barrier is not very big until now, it only encloses the entire snow mountain and the surrounding area, but in such a small area, there are still one or two thousand people alive.


    "At this stage, many people''s strength will be greatly reduced due to the plague, and those who can resist the plague will have a great advantage."


    Qu Ping said with an ugly face that the plague had affected him to a large extent, and even his face showed signs of festering.


    Su Changxing could only feel a little sorry in his heart, he couldn''t control the plague, and even his hands showed signs of festering, after all this time, the plague rebounded again.


    This is also predictable, the plague has become a part of his body, related to his physique, the stronger his body is, the stronger the plague will become.


    Qu Ping noticed the signs of ulceration on Su Changxing''s hands, and said apologetically, "It seems that I still infected you."


    His voice was weak, and his body fell into a state of partial paralysis. Most likely, he was further affected by the plague on Su Changxing''s body.


    Su Changxing felt a little helpless, and took a few steps back to stay away from Qu Ping, feeling that staying by his side would hasten his death.


    We must find a way to control this plague.


    After they rested for a period of time, the red light barrier moved again, and they also walked up the snow mountain. The contestants they met along the way were also killed by them one by one.


    Many people in the camp were not weak, and those who were weaker had already run away under the pressure when they were besieging and suppressing the demons.


    Among them is Liu Wen, who ran away with the others after seeing the saint''s arm bitten off


    Su Changxing and the others blocked the way up the mountain. With the movement of the red light barrier, the people below had to go up the mountain, and they had to meet them when they went up the mountain.


    Su Changxing stood on a rock and shot at the people below. These people were weakened by the plague to a large extent, so they were easy to kill.


    If they want to forcibly rush forward~www.novelhall.com~, they must pass through the blood-red thorns planted by the saint.


    Go or die, don''t go or die.


    The red light barrier moved behind them, and at this time they had no choice but to run up the mountain, and then fell to the ground one by one in an unorganized manner.


    After confirming that there is no one at the bottom of the mountain here, they continued to walk up. It seemed that the center of the red light circle was on the top of the mountain.


    But at this time, Qu Ping''s face was livid, half of his face was festered with flesh and blood, and he was staggering when he walked, and he couldn''t keep up.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    He could hardly bear the erosion of the plague!


    Qu Ping sat down on the ground and said pessimistically, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to get out, so follow them and leave me alone."


    Su Changxing observed his appearance, and said affirmatively, "Are you far from death? Even if I drag you out, I will drag you out."


    As he spoke, he tied Qu Ping with a rope and dragged him up the snow-capped mountain.


    The higher you go, the stronger the wind, and the blizzard blows, everyone''s hair and eyebrows are covered with a layer of white snow.


    The faces of Kars and the others were also not very good-looking, even they could not ignore the impact of the plague at all.


    "Who is this number one? We haven''t met yet." Kars said solemnly, "If according to what you say, he is also a demon, then as long as we drag on, we are definitely not opponents. We must think about it." There is a way to find it out in advance.¡±


    82 Chinese Network


    https://

 v3 Chapter 64： plague on buddha

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The first place is still the shadow that weighs on their hearts, the huge point gap, and the source of the plague, and it seems that it has not shown up until now.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t find it. At the fourth stage, under the mark of the beam of light, his position will be exposed."


    The saint smiled, and said indifferently, where the broken arm had been wrapped by thorns into a new thorny arm.


    After the red light barrier stopped this time, it was the fourth stage, and only the upper half of the snow mountain was within the red light circle.


    During the entire fourth stage, the red light circle will not move any more. This is also the penultimate stage, and the entire Stupa game is coming to an end.


    During this process, Su Changxing silently felt the changes in himself. People were constantly dying, and inheritance power was constantly pouring out of his body and strengthening it.


    Because too many people died in the plague, his five-dimensional attributes were strengthened to the extreme, and the value was around 49.


    He can feel that his life level has been sublimated to a higher level in the process of accumulating values ??like this, and his vitality has become stronger.


    After he filled up all the attribute values, there were still tens of thousands of reinforcements left.


    Too much.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to use the remaining number of enhancements to increase the mystery. From the very beginning, one enhancement could increase the mystery by thousands of points, but in the end it could only increase by more than 10 points.


    His mystery doubled, from 200,000 to 300,000, and finally to 400,000.


    By this time, his mystery had already reached an order of magnitude, and it was extremely difficult to increase it a little bit, and one enhancement could only add a little mystery to him.


    Su Changxing wondered if such an approach would be too wasteful, but it seemed that there was nothing else he could do to strengthen the number of times besides increasing the density of gods.


    And after leaving the land of the Buddha, the unused inheritance power will leave the host''s body.


    Use it, use it, don''t use it for nothing.


    Thinking in this way, he put the rest of the strengthening power on the mystery, increasing it a little at a time, and throwing the remaining thousand times of strengthening on it only raised it by more than a thousand points.


    However, more than a thousand points may not seem like a lot, but to him, it seems like a step forward, a process from quantitative change to qualitative change.


    He originally thought that he would have to wait until after the Stupa game, but he didn''t expect that before the fourth stage opened, he would find an opportunity to reach the realm.


    Not only because its mystery has reached a certain level, but also because this place is special enough to meet certain conditions required for advancement.


    It''s just this kind of condition, Su Changxing didn''t think about what it was for a while.


    Popup message in discount store.


    [With enough mystery, the current environment meets the requirements and can be advanced]


    ¡¾Advanced¡¿


    Su Changxing didn''t know about advanced positions, nor how discount stores allowed him to advance, so he felt very dry, like a lottery wheel.


    He didn''t hesitate too much either. If he could advance here in advance, then at the end of the Buddha game, he would be able to obtain the corresponding fifth-level position. Why not do it to kill two birds with one stone.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    On the top of the snow-capped mountain is a large plain, with blizzard blowing, wanton snowflakes flying, if the body does not move for too long, it will be covered with a layer of frost.


    Even Extraordinary people like them would still feel cold here, like cold needles piercing through the flesh into the bones and nailing them.


    Gululu, one person carried a stick and rushed into the blizzard, while the others stayed where they were, waiting for the arrival of the fourth stage.


    Qu Ping was lying on the ground with his head covered by the wind and snow, and saw the faint golden light shining in Su Changxing''s eyes, which was somewhat similar to the Buddha''s light of that Buddha son.


    He seemed to understand something, closed his eyes and smiled and said, "You are really amazing, I didn''t expect that."


    As the plague eroded further, he was completely paralyzed on the ground, and the same was true for more than a dozen people in the camp, but they were abandoned because no one took care of them.


    Although the saint promised to let them all survive, the premise is that they can keep up with the team. No one here will take the initiative to take care of a waste, as long as they are smart people.


    By this time, there were less than a thousand players alive in the Futu game, and those who survived were absolute strongmen, who not only survived the plague, but also survived the battle with other players.


    Su Changxing was cross-legged on the ground, motionless, clearly aware of the plague in his body, on the ground, and in the people around him, and also felt the Buddha nature from the ground, which was the Buddha nature of compassion and the blood of madness Buddha nature is similar.


    In the process of advancing, his perception seems to be infinitely magnified, and he has a deeper understanding of the world. The plague on the ground is constantly eroding the stone, not because the plague can erode the stone, but because the stone is made of flesh and blood. of.


    At this time.


    He seemed to understand why this place is called the Buddha, why it is called the Land of the Buddha.


    Buddha also means Buddha.


    This whole is a Buddha, a real Buddha, a Buddha who has died for an unknown number of years.


    The so-called place of the Buddha is his corpse, and it exists here. Players participating in the game of the Buddha are like bugs, absorbing its nutrients to advance.


    It must be for this reason that he was able to borrow discount stores to advance.


    For Extraordinary people, most of the time they are absorbing the power of higher-level Extraordinary people to grow.


    But if it is here, where did the first Extraordinary come from?


    This is a question that has to be pondered.


    The progression process was smooth.


    There was no slightest stagnation, as if the whole world was waiting for Su Changxing to help him accomplish such a thing.


    The Buddha''s light in Su Changxing''s eyes was dyed dark green, and the overall appearance was a faint turquoise mixed with gold and dark green.


    What followed was the sublimation of life and spirit, coupled with a substantial increase in strength.


    [Plague on the Buddha: The sixth rank, the extreme position, you are the source of the plague, controlling a plague that even the plague devil can''t match.


    Such a plague cannot be avoided even by the Buddha, and at the same time it is contaminated with the Buddha''s nature.


    The source of the plague: You are the plague, with the greatest degree of plague resistance, toxin resistance, paralysis resistance, and perfect affinity for the plague.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Plague control: perfect control of plague ~www.novelhall.com~ and can control other types of plague to a certain extent.


    Erosion of all things: For some reason, the plague you carry makes even the Buddha feel itchy, and can infect anyone with the plague at any time. ¡¿


    There is a problem.


    Su Changxing noticed the characteristic of "corroding all things". The plague had manifested before. Things like bugs could kill where they couldn''t kill, and attack where they couldn''t attack.


    It reminded him of those heretics who lived in the cracks of the world, unacknowledged, rejected by all things, immortal, living forever in the lost land.


    Heresy is different from existences like demon blood species. Although demon blood species are disasters for humans, they are life recognized by this world.


    Heresy is like a virus to this world, it must be killed.


    "I''m probably considered a heretic now, but I haven''t been checked yet."


    Su Changxing didn''t know whether this was a good thing or a bad thing, but he had already embarked on this path, and there was nothing he could do to correct it.


    Since he was an advanced fraudster in the zombie world, his path has been crooked, and he has to bear the corresponding price when he accepts the power from heresy.


    At that time, the advanced fraud master was not only greedy for power, but also had no choice.


    The game that the doomsday game made for them is itself an unsolvable game, and they must rely on unconventional forces to win.


    If they hadn''t tried their best to blow up an energy station, I am afraid that the whole world would be lost in that doomsday, and there would be no later events.


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 65： suppress

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The red light barrier stopped, and the fourth stage began. The saintess and the others all looked up to the sky, wanting to see where the number one was.


    Not long after, seven pillars of light, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue, and purple, rose in the sky.


    "Hey, why is this red beam of light rising above our heads?" One person looked at the sky and wondered.


    Kars looked, showing a look of surprise, realizing that the No. 1 player had always been in their team.


    The saint looked along the beam of light and noticed that the red beam of light rose from Su Changxing''s body, and exclaimed, "It''s you!"


    She never expected that Su Changxing would be the number one, because he was just a seventh-rank Extraordinary, and he didn''t show enough strength from the beginning to the end.


    The others stood up from the ground one after another and looked at Su Changxing warily. They always thought that the number one was a demon capable of spreading plagues, but they didn''t expect it to be among them.


    Su Changxing stood up from the ground, looked up at the beam of light above his head, and asked with a puzzled expression, "Oh, why is this thing on my head? Could it be broken?"


    You pretend, you just keep pretending here... Yi Ping lay on the ground and saw Su Changxing''s appearance, he couldn''t help but rolled his eyes.


    Just now, he had already guessed that Su Changxing was probably the number one on the ranking list, and he kept pretending to be stupid in front of him, deceiving his feelings, it was too abominable.


    Fozi looked at Su Changxing, showing a cautious look, and meditated with one hand: "Benefactor, you are the one who spread the plague."


    Su Changxing looked relaxed, and said disapprovingly: "So what? But one thing is certain, I am not a devil, you should be slandering me out of thin air."


    The Buddha finger slid the beads with one hand, his face was gloomy, he didn''t know what he was thinking, and said calmly: "People who are parasitized by the devil often don''t realize it themselves, donor, in my opinion, you have been parasitized by the devil, it is very dangerous .¡±


    Su Changxing nodded and said seriously, "What you said makes sense."


    Fozi emphasized: "Benefactor, I am not joking."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "So what?"


    Fozi frowned, only then did he realize that Su Changxing was already a sixth-rank extraordinary photo: "If the benefactor is obsessed with obsession, don''t blame us for being rude."


    Su Changxing''s expression remained unchanged and he said, "It means that you guys are going to fight together, are you sure you can beat me?"


    He wanted to turn his head and look at Kars who was not far away and said, "What do you think? Is the cooperation we talked about before still counting?"


    Kars'' complexion changed, a bold smile appeared on his rough and dry face, and he said bluntly:


    "I said that we can cooperate under suitable circumstances, but the current situation is not suitable. You have too many points. If you live to the end, I am afraid that you will share most of the benefits. This is not acceptable to me. "


    His attitude was very clear, he was going to deal with Su Changxing together with Fozi and others.


    The same is true for other people, they don''t care whether Su Changxing is a devil or not, but just think that Su Changxing will take away too many benefits in the end.


    Su Changxing touched the back of his head with one hand, and said with a light smile, "Isn''t it good to live? You insist on dying, so I''ll give you a chance. Those who quit now, I can let him live to the end."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Relaxed words, but the meaning expressed is very domineering, with a look of confidence.


    When Fozi and the others heard this, their hearts sank. The calmer Su Changxing was, the more fearful they became.


    At this time.


    But the saint suddenly spoke, raised her hand and said with a smile: "Well, I can actually quit. It seems that I don''t have to advance here now, and there is no need to take this risk."


    Before she finished speaking,


    Fozi launched the attack first, and the huge ancient Buddha solidified behind him, and a huge palm patted Su Changxing towards him.


    Su Changxing snapped his fingers lightly, and a dark green eye like a poisonous snake appeared in the sky, its sight covering the surrounding area.


    field, "poisonous eye".


    at the same time.


    Other people who were about to rush up also fell to the ground one after another. The plague broke out on their bodies, and the festering speed increased tenfold, and the rate increased a hundredfold, like time bombs being detonated one by one.


    Before the ancient Buddha''s palm hit Su Changxing''s face, it began to disintegrate, turning into pieces of streamer like feathers and disappearing into the space.


    The Buddha''s body knelt on the ground tremblingly, with his hands propped up, his arms were all festered, and he could see the white bones.


    The other people in the camp, including Kars and the saint, all fell to the ground in unison. The sudden outbreak of the plague completely paralyzed their bodies and left them in a state of confusion.


    The whole camp was so easily suppressed by him.


    Su Changxing patted his hands lightly, walked towards the Buddha, and said with a regretful expression: "Oh, didn''t I say it all, you are definitely not my opponent, after such a long time, the plague on your body does not seem to be serious , In fact, it has penetrated into your bones."


    Fozi''s eyes were dim. Seeing Su Changxing like this, he felt that he was a real devil, or more terrifying than a devil, hiding beside them like a poisonous snake. Bite up.


    He closed his eyes, his whole body was overdrawn and festered due to the plague, he breathed out and said slowly: "Benefactor, but I can feel that there is a real devil lurking in your heart."


    "You''re still threatening me at this time?" Su Changxing was a little helpless, feeling that these bald donkeys were all the same, carrying a stubborn smell, even death would not make them change.


    [To be honest, I have recently followed up, changed sources, and have many voices for reading aloud, .yeguoyuedu Android and Apple are both available. ¡¿


    The screams in the camp continued one after another, wailing and coughing, some people wanted to get up but fell to the ground, and some people were already lying on the ground motionless.


    The saint also fell to the ground, and shouted at Su Changxing: "I said I quit just now, you can''t count your words."


    Su Changxing smiled, walked over, squatted in front of her, and said, "But you said before that you wanted to kill me, so what''s the point~www.novelhall.com~ The saint lay on the ground on her side, looking up at him, Jiao snorted and said, "I didn''t do anything, I was just talking for fun, don''t you think so. "


    "Really?" Su Changxing showed a puzzled look.


    The saint nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "Yes, yes."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing pondered: "What if you take revenge after you go out?"


    The saint quickly said: "How come, I swear in the name of Doomsday Cult that I will never retaliate. How about keeping everything that happened here a secret?"


    Su Changxing sighed: "Is the name of Doomsday Sect really important?"


    He had stolen part of the saint''s memory before, and was shocked to know something about Doomsday Sect.


    The saint said a little rascally: "Then what are you going to do?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Call me brother."


    The saint was stunned for a moment: "Huh?"


    Then, she called tentatively: "Brother?"


    Su Changxing''s left eye flashed a dark luster, he stood up, and snapped his fingers: "I won''t kill you, don''t have any wrong thoughts until the game is over."


    The saint''s face was full of question marks. He didn''t expect Su Changxing to let her go so easily. The numbness from his body weakened a little, enough for him to act:


    "You are really weird. Since you have such a strong strength, what are you hiding before? What is the crazy blood you mentioned earlier?"


    She was still very concerned about the thing that Su Changxing gave her to drink before, which brought her spirit that was about to lose control back to the right track.

 v3 Chapter 66： Mofo

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "This is Buddha''s blood, you should know what it is."


    "Buddha''s blood?" The saint opened her eyes wide and said in surprise, "This thing is Buddha''s blood. The Buddha you mean? Where did it come from?"


    Su Changxing thought that the Holy Maiden and the others should know that this is the corpse of a Buddha, but now it seems that they don''t know, "Are you pretending, or do you really not know?"


    The saint showed a dumb expression: "You can''t come from the land of the Buddha, can you?"


    Su Changxing nodded: "Yes, a Buddha died here, and this is his body."


    The saint blinked her eyes, "Why what you said is completely different from what I know. The one who died here should be a big demon who was killed by the Buddha, so it is called the place of the Buddha."


    "So it seems that the thing you gave me to drink should be the devil''s blood, but I heard that after drinking the devil''s blood, I will go crazy. I don''t know if it is true or not, but now it seems to be false."


    Su Changxing fell into deep thought when he heard the saint''s words. He was sure that the one who died here was a Buddha, and the Buddha nature hidden deep in the ground could not be faked.


    It''s just that the saint is not a Buddhist practitioner, so she can''t feel this Buddha nature, and probably other people can''t feel it either, only he and the Buddha''s disciples can feel it.


    So the Buddha should be one of the people who really know the truth.


    Su Changxing turned his head to look at Buddha, who sat cross-legged on the ground, chanting scriptures silently, motionless, his legs and feet were exposed with dry bones, and a faint Buddha''s light radiated from his whole body.


    "Little monk, do you know what is under here?"


    Before Su Changxing finished speaking, he noticed that the aura of the Buddha''s body was climbing steadily, and the overflowing Buddha nature became more pure.


    That is the Buddha-nature of compassion.


    He is absorbing the Buddha nature of the place of the Buddha!


    Su Changxing wanted to stop it, but it was too late. The Buddha''s bones gradually turned from white to dark gold, and the eyes were even more dazzling with the light of Buddha.


    Fozi''s face became ferocious: "You forced me to do this, and I don''t want to do it!"


    Su Changxing pulled out the revolver with his backhand, and pulled the trigger on the face of Fozi. The bullet hit and exploded violently, raising smoke and dust.


    The Buddha was intact in the explosion, and the golden light filled his incomplete flesh and blood. He slowly stood up from the ground. Under the golden light, his body changed constantly, and his body became bigger, two meters, four meters, eight meters. , sixteen meters.


    A huge ancient Buddha appeared in front of Su Changxing, with four heads and sixteen arms, dressed in fine clothes, with golden bells inlaid one after another on the edge.


    That kind of real oppressive feeling came over the face, and even the saint on the side couldn''t help taking a few steps back


    The face of the ancient Buddha was ferocious. Although the appearance of each head was different, they all had long fangs protruding from the corners of their mouths, giving people the first impression of horror, eerie terror.


    "There is indeed a problem with this Buddha."


    Su Changxing thought of what the saint said before, that what died here was not a Buddha, but a great demon.


    This is probably a demon Buddha!


    And the Buddha absorbed his Buddha nature and became like this.


    Full of compassion, but full of killing, giving people a full sense of fragmentation.


    This so-called compassion is only the compassion of the Demon Buddha himself, but the killing and terror are for other people.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "You have killed all the people in this place of Buddha, but I only need to kill you to become a Buddha!"


    From the ancient Buddha''s angry voice, with a ferocious laugh, the Buddha''s child has lost the flattery he had maintained before.


    Su Changxing waved one hand, and the poisonous eye in the sky turned to look at the ancient Buddha.


    The Poisonous Eye field can deepen the damage of the people covered, and it can be said to be a perfect match with the plague.


    He showed a look of disdain and said:


    "It seems that you and this demon Buddha are very compatible, just because you have demons in your heart, you monks have demons in your hearts, and you don''t know when you went astray."


    "Going astray? I am a Buddha, so how can I say that I am going astray!" On the chest of the ancient Buddha, a bulging, big, pure black naked eye opened. Obviously not human eyes.


    This is probably the manifestation of the eyes of the demon Buddha.


    Su Changxing looked at his appearance and laughed out loud: "Is it too ridiculous for you to be so attached to Buddha and yet become a demon?"


    The third arm of the ancient Buddha''s left hand opened his eyes again, and even the ground around his feet became golden: "How can you, a plague-spreading demon, understand?"


    Everyone persuades others to be kind, but after all, he is stubborn.


    Su Changxing finally understood that this Buddha is no different from a human being, it''s just a disguise: "Little monk, do you think I can''t do anything about you just because you put on a piece of clothing?"


    "Now that I have the body of a Buddha, how can heretics get close to me." The voice of the Buddha came, and he was extremely sure that Su Changxing had nothing to do with him.


    The ancient Buddha''s arms stretched out, and they bombarded together, hitting the ground, making a loud noise, the ground also split, snow and water splashed in the sky, and there were other corpses.


    Su Changxing''s figure appeared in another position, with one hand behind his back, quietly looking at the ancient Buddha, "The more you struggle, the faster you die."


    Fozi knew that Su Changxing had the means to move, and he had already prepared for it. The moment Su Changxing appeared, a Buddha''s hand grabbed him from above.


    With the violent airflow, his clothes were flying wantonly, and under the ice and snow, that golden palm also looked even colder, like a lump of solid iron.


    This time, Su Changxing didn''t dodge any more. The twilight light refracted in the surrounding space, and dense chains appeared, and the huge Buddha''s palm stopped in front of him, unable to move an inch.


    After advancing again, all the power he had accumulated before was unearthed. At this moment, he is more than twice as strong as before entering the stage.


    "you!


    "


    The Buddha found that he could no longer move the Buddha''s hand, and made a sound of shock.


    Su Changxing raised the revolver and pulled the trigger at the huge bergamot. With a loud roar, the entire bergamot was pierced by bullets, and then shattered like glass and fell to the ground.


    "You just absorbed the power of this demon Buddha''s fur, how can you beat me?"


    Su Changxing played with the revolver with one hand, and said lightly.


    The ancient Buddha took two strides towards him, but stopped, and suddenly knelt down on the ground, some dark green substance appeared on the golden body of the ancient Buddha.


    "what is this!"


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    There was a look of panic in Fozi''s voice~www.novelhall.com~Of course he knew what it was and was very familiar with it. Isn''t this the plague?


    This is exactly what he was terrified of, why this plague could corrode the Buddha''s body.


    The huge ancient Buddha''s body gradually collapsed, revealing the broken body of the Buddha. His eyes were blank, staring at Su Changxing: "Why, why."


    He remained like this until he died, his face full of confusion and bewilderment.


    It may not be that the Buddha''s path is wrong, but that the monks are all on the wrong path.


    The mistake is that they are obsessed with the Buddha while seeking the devil. The internal and external differences cause their own division and distortion.


    The saintess stood not far away, her expression dull, she did not expect that the Buddha showed such great strength, and was still defeated by Su Changxing.


    "Awesome, I knew he was not your opponent." She noticed Su Changxing''s eyes looking over, and praised with a smile.


    Su Changxing nodded: "You also have vision."


    Then he looked around the camp, but he didn''t find the location of Quying.


    "Surrender?"


    He yelled, only to see Qu Ping crawling out from the snowdrift next to the rock behind him.


    Qu Ping walked over, with an embarrassing smile on his snowy face, the plague virus on his body had been dispelled by Su Changxing: "Haha, interesting enough, I was not planning to escape just now, but just wait and see what happens, and find the right opportunity. "


    Su Changxing was very sure that this guy was preparing just now, and would slip away when something went wrong, but he didn''t care too much, and said with a smile, "What if I can''t beat it?"


    With a clap of his hands, he said righteously, "Of course I will fight this bald donkey to the death."


    82 Chinese Network

 v3 Chapter 67： end

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing looked at Qu Ping''s appearance, smiled slightly, and said calmly: "Next, kill all the other people, and the game should be over."


    Killing people with the plague is more insensitive than killing people with guns. It''s like seeing only the beating of numbers. Such a beating of numbers doesn''t have much impact on people themselves.


    Qu Ping hesitated for a moment, and said, "The red light circle is still very large now, and it is not easy to find other people. If you want to end it, I''m afraid you have to wait until the next stage."


    Many contestants don''t say they are very powerful, but at least they have mastered superb concealment methods. It is really not easy to find them out.


    Su Changxing also understood this, nodded and said, "That''s right, but we don''t need to bother."


    The rest of the contestants have been infected by his plague, and he can perceive the location of these players through the plague, so there is no way to find or find them.


    Unless someone can clean himself of the plague and hide.


    It''s just that the plague spread from Su Changxing''s body is completely different from ordinary plagues. The existence of bugs may be difficult to get rid of even if a higher-level Extraordinary is infected.


    The saint thought for a while and said, "Actually, we''ll just stay here and wait until the game is over. Anyway, you have so many points, and other people won''t get any benefits."


    Su Changxing sat in meditation with one hand in front of his chest, showing exactly the same expression as the Buddha, and said calmly and confidently: "Amitabha, this is not fair to other people."


    The saint was taken aback when she saw Su Changxing''s appearance, her expression and way of speaking were exactly the same as that of Buddha''s son: "Ha, what''s wrong with you?"


    Su Changxing immediately returned to his original demeanor, put down his hands, smiled and said, "If you kill, kill to the end."


    Saying words full of murderous intent in a smiling tone made even the saint feel chills in her heart.


    He had already killed so many people, and he didn''t care about killing one or two more.


    There is a big difference between killing one person and two, but there seems to be no difference between killing a thousand and killing a thousand and one.


    He did so much to cover up the plague. Once this kind of thing is exposed, I am afraid that he will be attacked by the players outside and become the target of everyone shouting and beating.


    After all, people cannot tolerate a person who can trample and break the rules at will, unless this person has absolute strength.


    Obviously, he doesn''t have that kind of absolute strength, but he has the ability to break the rules, which comes from the plague bug.


    The saint didn''t say anything more. In his opinion, Su Changxing''s behavior didn''t have too many rules at all, and it was more about following his heart.


    Then, Su Changxing collected the items of the dead players in the camp one by one, and threw them into Pocket Galaxy.


    There are a lot of good things, various attack, life-saving, and auxiliary mysterious items, the most useful items are the Buddhist beads of the Buddha, the incense beads.


    Diffuse incense Buddha beads: A crown, inferior, warming and nourishing the Buddha nature, can greatly increase the ability related to the Buddha nature, can stimulate a Buddha light to form a protective barrier, the specific power is related to the Buddha nature. ¡¿


    This thing didn''t seem to be of much use to Su Changxing, but when the Buddha died just now, he stole one of the Buddha''s ability "Ancient Buddha in the Heart" and part of his Buddha nature.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    After advancing to the sixth level, he has twelve more stealing positions and four more temporary stealing positions.


    So when these people died just now, he picked and picked and stole a lot of abilities.


    Froststorm was stolen from Kars, which contains the Ice Domain that can be stacked with his other two domains.


    Su Changxing put the Buddhist beads around his waist roughly, and led the two of them along the top of the snow mountain, leaving rows of footprints behind them, which were gradually covered by the wind and snow, and then disappeared.


    A man hiding in a snowdrift, wearing a white coat and completely integrated with the snow, looked at the sky and noticed that the red beam of light was moving towards him, unbiased, just moving towards his position, As if he knew he was here.


    His heartbeat suddenly accelerated, then slowed down, and he remained motionless, just to prevent himself from being exposed.


    Although he didn''t know who the number one with the red beam of light on his head was, he could tell from the leaderboard that not long ago, the number one''s points suddenly skyrocketed, obviously killing many people at the same time.


    at the same time.


    Some people at the top of the leaderboard disappeared. They should have died at the hands of the number one. It seemed that they were besieged, but they were still killed.


    This is an absolutely terrifying thing.


    He would rather lie motionless in the snow until he died than face the first person.


    The red light stopped not far in front of him.


    He saw three figures, and one of them glanced across his face without any expression, then turned and left.


    He couldn''t move any more, his body was in a state of paralysis, his head gradually fainted, and he gradually sank into the darkness.


    "Let''s go this way."


    Su Changxing turned his head and walked in another direction, knowing that the man would soon die from the plague.


    Qu Ping felt a little baffled, and asked, "Another person died?"


    Su Changxing glanced at him and said, "Not three, there are two more people in the rock crevice on the left and in the snow on the right."


    In other words,,,..version. ¡¿


    At this stage, many contestants also hid, and some saw the red beam of light coming towards them.


    The man was wearing a white wrapping cloth, his head and face were covered, and there was a blue beam of light on his head, and he was also at the top of the ranking list.


    Before he found Su Changxing, he was found by Gululu on the way. He was not weak, but he was still weaker than Gululu, who was pinned to the ground and exploded with a hammer.


    Then, he escaped with great difficulty, but was caught up by Gululu and hit him on the head with a mallet. His whole body''s bones fell apart and fell to the ground. Finally, he was beaten to death by Gululu with a hammer.


    After clearing most of the remaining personnel, when there are less than a hundred people left, the game will automatically enter the final stage, and the circle of the red light barrier will shrink again to a radius of only a few hundred meters.


    The circle of red light was so small that Su Changxing was able to cause the plague residing on them to break out in this range.


    On the edge of the red light barrier, densely packed corpses fell down. They had just followed the red light barrier into the circle, and then fell to the ground due to body paralysis, struggling to die in festering.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing just stood in the very center of the red light circle, watching them quietly, neither sad nor happy, this huge place is like purgatory.


    When the saint saw such a scene, she maintained a smiling expression, without any emotion. She had seen many such scenes, and even saw a whole world of people being destroyed in large numbers.


    After all, human beings are animals with strong adaptability. It may be difficult to accept it for the first time, but after reading a lot, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com sees a lot, and you will get used to it.


    The subdued facial expressions appear numb, this is the doomed result of this game, most people will die, but now these people die in a pile, which looks very impactful visually.


    If it wasn''t for Su Changxing, he would have become one of these people.


    Gululu was standing on a huge rock with an excited face and growling. His shoulder was bitten by a demon, and it is now intact. "Gululu! Kill!"


    He was overwhelmed by Su Changxing''s terrifying and powerful methods.


    In his concept, the weak should submit to the strong, otherwise they can only die and fight each other, which is also normal.


    The saint rubbed her buzzing ears with her hands, and couldn''t help but said, "You can stop screaming so loudly, isn''t it just that some people died? Why are you so excited."


    Gululu looked towards the saint, and roared louder: "Gululu!"


    The sound wave rolled up the snow on the ground and buried the saint.


    "Do you really think that my mother is afraid of you!" The saint climbed out of the snow, her face darkened, and she yelled, gnashing her teeth.


    "Gululu!"


    Gululu roared again, kicking up more snow and burying the saint again.


    He saw the saint crawling out of the snow with a discomfited face, as if she had been poked at the point of laughter, she opened her mouth wide and showed her big yellow teeth, and laughed loudly: "Hahahaha!"


    The saint clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, then let out a breath, relaxed and shouted to Su Changxing, "Don''t you care about him?"


    Su Changxing sat on the ground, looked at the foggy sky, and said lazily, "It''s nothing to do with me. If you are not convinced, you can beat him up. Of course, as long as you can beat him."

 v3 Chapter 68： butcher

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    , Global Game: Comes with Portable Store


    After the fifth stage,


    For a long time, there were only four of them left in the red light circle, and the Stupa game entered the final countdown.


    A large amount of golden streamer poured into the circle from outside the red light barrier, converging towards them.


    This is the grace of the Land of the Buddha, which can form a corresponding position, and the position formed is 100% suitable for the person, and the level of the rank is related to the amount of grace.


    Because Su Changxing had the most points, the more favors flowed to him.


    As for what this kindness is, no one on the forum has made it clear. Su Changxing thinks it has something to do with the Demon Buddha.


    They were like a group of bugs absorbing the nutrition left by a dead giant, and Su Changxing was the most powerful of the group of bugs, and was qualified to eat this nutrition.


    The harvest of the Buddha game this time still far exceeded his expectations. Not only did he advance to the sixth rank, but he was able to find a position at the fifth rank.


    It''s just that due to the advanced sixth position, all his mysteries have been consumed and need to be accumulated again.


    For other Beyonders, accumulating mystery may be a long cycle.


    However, for him, accumulating mystery is an easy task, because there are discount stores, and he can clearly know how to obtain mystery.


    ¡¾Position being formed¡¿


    ¡¾Position being formed¡¿


    ¡¾Position being formed¡¿


    ¡­


    There are hundreds of such messages on the phone all the time.


    Su Changxing didn''t notice any problem at first, but later he knew that the system was twitching again.


    This situation lasted for a long time, and he was not in a hurry, so he simply sat on the ground and waited quietly.


    Qu Ping at the side even sat on the ground and began to advance, and the energy density around his body increased at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The same is true for Gululu, squatting on the rock, his skin turned completely black, his eyes closed and motionless, like a stone, but it can make people aware of the amazing energy contained in it.


    The saint didn''t choose to advance, she looked sideways at Su Changxing and asked, "Having obtained such a great favor, why don''t you advance?"


    Su Changxing paused, not knowing how to explain it, and asked back: "Then why don''t you advance, you should have received a lot of favor, your points are even higher than Gululu."


    The saintess showed a charming look on her face, and said meaningfully: "I, of course, is not satisfied. Although this is an extremely high position, it is far from enough."


    "You must know that there are many levels in the extreme position, and this kind of position formed by Enze can be combined with other positions to form a higher level position."


    Sure enough, the saint has knowledge that ordinary people don''t know.


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully, and said abruptly, "Are you greedy?"


    The saint shook her head and explained: "I don''t think so. It is extremely difficult to go up to the fifth rank. If you want to advance, it is like going to the sky, so don''t worry."


    Su Changxing glanced at the message that was still being repeated on the phone, and said, "You know, what is the highest level a player can reach?"


    The saint thought for a while and said: "The third rank, but that is already a legendary existence, and I have never seen it with my own eyes. I heard that such an existence can already break through the rules of high-dimensional games, and freely move between various worlds. Shuttle between."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing felt that this was different from what he had expected, frowned and said, "Since the third rank is the highest level a player can reach, how is the ninth rank of the Extraordinary divided?"


    He thinks that some players must have gone to a higher place, and the saint doesn''t know that''s all, but whether such an existence is equivalent to a god.


    Su Changxing was silent for a moment, then asked again: "Are there third-tier players in the Doomsday Sect?"


    The corner of the saint''s mouth rose, as if she expected Su Changxing to ask such a question: "Yes, but not a player, but a pure Extraordinary."


    According to some information on the forum and the memories stolen from the saint''s mind, Extraordinary people are related to players, but Extraordinary people exist before players in theory.


    so.


    It is entirely possible to make a bold guess.


    Such a game and player system may have been established by an extremely powerful Extraordinary.


    But what the specific purpose was, Su Changxing couldn''t think of it at all.


    [An unknown error was found, and the patch plan is being restarted]


    ¡¾Repairing¡¿


    ¡¾Repairing¡¿


    ¡­


    [cannot be repaired]


    ¡¾Form the corresponding position¡¿


    [? ? People: fifth-level position, extreme position, incomplete, incomplete positions cannot be advanced,]


    This string of beating messages made him dizzy. Fortunately, the doomsday game just regarded it as some kind of mistake, instead of directly erasing him as a virus.


    It is different from the previous advanced sixth rank.


    The sixth rank was formed based on his own huge amount of mystery, with the help of discount stores.


    And the fifth level is based on Enze, formed in the doomsday game.


    So still go hunting for those heresies?


    Until now, he didn''t quite understand what kind of heresy existed. The heresies he saw at the beginning seemed to be some of the weakest heresies that lived at the bottom.


    The horror of heresy lies in ignoring the rules, just like the bug of the plague, it has nothing to do with whether it is powerful or not.


    Su Changxing guessed that the pagoda game was coming to an end, turned his head to look at the saint and said, "Don''t forget what you promised, I believe you are a person who keeps your promises."


    The saint curled her lips and said, "Then your trust is really cheap, I don''t even trust myself, what do you think?"


    Su Changxing closed his eyes~www.novelhall.com~ with a smile on his face, and said calmly, "I believe in you."


    As soon as the voice fell, the surrounding environment became dark again, as if after a very long time, light came from outside the passage.


    "This is Leiyun Tower."


    He felt that the surrounding environment was familiar, and he walked out along the dark rock passage, the sound of light footsteps echoing in his ears.


    The sky outside was a little dark, and the golden sunset had already set more than half, and there were more people gathered in the square than when they came.


    There was also an interval of four or five days.


    People outside already knew the results of the Futu game through the leaderboard, but they still came to watch, and the square was very lively.


    Among them was the old monk from Queshan Temple, standing under the steps, staring at him calmly.


    "Number one!"


    "Number one!"


    "Number one!"


    ¡­


    When he went out, such cheers were heard overwhelmingly, as if some grand festival was being reveled.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    [Recommended, Yeguo Reading and Chasing Books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    Su Changxing felt that he was like the Roman arena, the gladiator who returned victorious, as if he had won some supreme glory.


    A funny man in a green suit, a black high hat, and high shoes staggered up to the steps, "Haha, congratulations to Lord Butcher for winning the first place! Give me the reputation of Thunder Cloud City."


    "The butcher?"

 v3 Chapter 69： parallel world

    Fall in love with you reading network, global game: with portable store


    "What is that?" Su Changxing questioned, and at the same time noticed the relevant information on the phone.


    [Win the first place in the Buddha game and get the title of butcher master]


    [Tu Zhu: In this game, you proved that you are the strongest existence at the same price. This title will have a deterrent effect on Extraordinary people of the same rank. ¡¿


    The title he got this time is completely different from the title he got in Zombie World. The frame of his avatar turned golden, with the word "Slayer" written on it.


    "The one who won the first place in the Futu game this time is called the Tuzhu." The man bowed slightly and said with a smile, "Let me introduce myself, Han Yiming, the steward of Thunder Cloud City."


    Su Changxing asked calmly, "What is the meaning of this butcher?"


    "It''s a special title, which allows you to have some special player rights, and of course it''s also a testimony of your strength." Han Yiming raised his head and explained to Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Is there anything you can do with me? It won''t be the same as them, just to celebrate that I won the first place."


    Han Yiming was very humble, and continued to say with a smile: "Of course it is also for celebration, but there is one more important thing."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows: "What is it?"


    Han Yiming said: "Because the butcher won the first place, the city lord wants to meet you."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Didn''t it mean that the city lord hasn''t appeared for a long time? Is he still in the eighth dimension?"


    Han Yiming shook his head and said, "I''m not there, but the city lord is more responsible and has been paying attention to the things here. The butcher won the first place, and he knew it immediately."


    Su Changxing also couldn''t imagine why this so-called city lord met him, with good intentions or bad intentions?


    No matter what, see you or see you.


    Anyway, in this high latitude, the player cannot die, and in this main city, other people cannot attack him.


    He is not too afraid.


    "Can it be now? If it was later, I might not have that time." Su Changxing said.


    Han Yiming nodded and said, "That''s right now, Master Tu, come with me, Lord City Lord is waiting for you at the City Lord''s Mansion."


    He took Su Changxing down the stairs of Leiyun Pagoda, and the old monk of Queshan Temple was standing next to him at the bottom of the stairs, staring at him.


    "You killed him?" the old monk said calmly with Buddha''s light in his eyes.


    There was a smile on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, and he didn''t flinch from the old monk''s aura: "This is an obvious thing, why do you need to ask? The Buddhist disciples in Queshan Temple are nothing more than that."


    As soon as the words came out.


    The old monk''s face was even more gloomy. He never thought that the Buddha would die in it, because he knew that the strength of the Buddha could even compare with ordinary fifth-order Extraordinary people.


    He couldn''t understand why Su Changxing won the first place in this competition, or in such an exaggerated way.


    Outside of Leiyun Pagoda, he had tried Su Changxing''s strength before, and it was probably around the sixth rank, and it couldn''t be stronger.


    The old monk said with a fake smile: "You have strength, but you''d better not leave Thunder Cloud City."


    After hearing this, Han Yiming on the side showed displeasure on his face, and said, "Abbot, the grievances and grievances in the game of Futu cannot be taken outside. This is a rule. I hope you can take care of yourself in Queshan Temple. My lord, but pay attention to this matter." matter."


    Speaking of the word City Lord, the old monk couldn''t help but change his face. He has lived for a long time and has met many people, including the City Lord of Thunder Cloud City, who was also killed from the Futu game.


    The old monk showed kindness, and said with a smile: "I also have a lot of fate with the butcher. How can there be a word of gratitude and resentment? If I want to tell the Buddha before, if I have the ability, I will protect the butcher."


    Han Yiming repeated again: "The grievances and grievances in the Futu game cannot be brought to the outside world. Those who participate in the game are equivalent to signing a life-and-death certificate. Even if they die, they can''t blame others, and their skills are not as good as others."


    The old monk didn''t say anything more, turned his head and left, shouting softly: "Amitabha!"


    It seems meaningful.


    It was also a naked threat, and Su Changxing felt the threat anyway.


    This old monk''s strength is very strong, even if his strength has greatly increased now, he is not completely sure.


    After all, he is an old monster who has lived for an unknown number of years. His position has given him a long lifespan, and his body is almost immortal.


    A fifth-order Extraordinary, even in the world of wizards, is half a wizard king.


    A Extraordinary like the old monk might have the strength of a wizard king.


    And the saint said before that there must be a more powerful existence in Queshan Temple, and it should be a fourth-order Extraordinary, but for some reason it is not visible.


    The city lord of Thundercloud City is most likely also a fourth-order Extraordinary.


    Han Yiming led him through the crowd and walked towards the city lord''s mansion. There were constant voices around, and some female players shouted loudly, the words "lucky kid".


    This made Su Changxing feel a little embarrassed. It was originally a pseudonym randomly chosen on the forum, but now it is called out loudly.


    "The name of the butcher is known to everyone now, especially in our Thunder Cloud City." Han Yiming said flatteringly.


    [To be honest, I have been using Yeguo to read and read books recently, change sources and switch, read aloud with many timbres, and both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    Su Changxing felt a little strange, even if he won the first place in the Buddha game, so what.


    The other party is the butler of the city lord. If the city lord is not around, he is the manager in name. There should be no need to be so humble towards Su Changxing.


    There are some red lanterns hanging on the side of the street, high and low, looking extremely festive.


    "Do you probably know what''s going on with your city lord?" Su Changxing looked around and asked casually.


    Han Yiming smiled: "I don''t dare to guess about the city lord''s affairs. Don''t think that I am the city lord''s housekeeper, but I am actually a dog beside the city lord."


    He compared himself to a dog, and he said this very frankly, as if he was talking about a small thing.


    This reminded Su Changxing of the relationship between the emperor and the **** in ancient dynasties. The lord of Leiyun City was the emperor, and Han Yiming was the eunuch.


    Su Changxing is sure that Han Yiming''s attitude towards other people is not like this, at least not so humble, maybe even superior.


    The City Lord''s Mansion looks normal from the outside, with high courtyard walls and guards with knives guarding the door.


    It''s not right to follow Han Yiming in.


    The floor is pure white, shimmering at night, and robots with big round heads can be seen floating in the air.


    Su Changxing asked, "What do these robots do?"


    Han Yiming replied succinctly: "They are all servants, mainly responsible for maintaining the normal operation of the City Lord''s Mansion."


    Immediately afterwards, Han Yiming brought Su Changxing to a square gray house with stacked floors. This house does not occupy a large area, but it is in the middle of the entire City Lord''s Mansion.


    They came all the way to the top floor of the multi-storey house, which was very empty, there was nothing, only a silver-white iron ball was suspended in the air, spinning slowly, and making a strange sound, like a stone in the water flow. sputtering.


    "Our City Lord is waiting for you here." Han Yiming pointed to the position of the iron ball and said.


    Su Changxing asked thoughtfully, "Is your city lord an iron ball?"


    He is very receptive now.


    Even if the Lord of Thunder Cloud City is a silver-white iron ball that can be suspended, he can still accept it with pleasure.


    Han Yiming coughed: "Of course not. This is a device that can communicate across dimensions. It seems that the signal has been interfered. It should be fine after a while."


    After finishing speaking, he walked out of the door and pushed the door horizontally to close with his backhand.


    The room was completely quiet, the sound of the iron ball spinning became clear, and soon fog light appeared around.


    From the black mist, an unclear face emerges from it.


    "Are you the one who won the first place in this pagoda game?"


    A thick voice came from the iron ball. This voice was disguised, and it was impossible to hear what it was like.


    Su Changxing smiled, nodded and said, "Yes, Lord City Master, do you know what you can do with me?"


    "Do you know what it means to be able to win the first place in this Stupa game?"


    "What do you mean?" Su Changxing asked calmly.


    "It means that you will definitely be able to become a Fourth-tier Extraordinary, and even step into the third-tier."


    "You seem to be from a low-level world. You don''t have a deep enough understanding of Extraordinary people. You may not know how difficult it is to go from the fifth level to the fourth level."


    The lord of Thunder Cloud City seemed to have collected a lot of information about him, and analyzed that he came from a lower world.


    Su Changxing was not surprised by this, knowing that if he won the first place, there must be countless players paying attention to him.


    "Is there any particularity in this? The kid''s understanding is very superficial, and he comes from a world that is about to be destroyed and in the end." Su Changxing asked very modestly.


    As the city lord of Thunder Cloud City, the other party, a high-level Extraordinary, must have some important information about the doomsday game.


    "In fact, every world dominated by doomsday games will go through such a process. During this process, a large number of players will be born."


    "However, as far as I know, every such world is eventually destroyed, without exception."


    What the Lord of Thunder Cloud City said made Su Changxing startled, and at the same time guessed some terrible facts.


    The city lord didn''t wait for Su Changxing to speak, and continued: "As for why this happened, we have studied it for many years, but we don''t have a definite answer."


    "All these things seem to set a beginning and a result first, and then in the middle of the process of generation, the process can be ever-changing, but in the end they all tend to the same result, which is destruction."


    "However, this is also normal. Everyone will die one day, and the world is no exception. Therefore, new worlds will be born every second, and countless worlds will be destroyed every second."


    Su Changxing was silent for a long time and thought a lot. During this process, the city lord did not speak, as if waiting for him to think.


    "So, is there such a thing as a parallel world?" Su Changxing asked suddenly.


    He thought of the head he met in the zombie world, and he seemed to be the same person, but after a certain point, he had a completely different life.


    "Parallel world? What exactly is it?" The city lord asked unexpectedly, he seemed not to know about it~www.novelhall.com~ Su Changxing thought for a while and explained: "Probably two identical worlds. In a certain The same things happened at one point in time, with the same people, and everything was exactly the same."


    "Then after a certain point in time, for some reason, the two worlds took two completely different trajectories. This is probably called a parallel world, where there are similar people, but different things happen."


    After hearing Su Changxing''s explanation, the Lord of Leiyun City was silent for a while, as if thinking about the rationality of it, and then said:


    "Is this your imagination, or does such a parallel world really exist?"


    Su Changxing couldn''t help being taken aback when he heard the City Lord''s question. He thought that an existence like the City Lord of Thunder Cloud City would know about the parallel world.


    But now it seems that it is not, and the other party seems to know nothing about it.


    This is very strange.


    At that time, he obviously met the head in that world, and met another him, both named Su Changxing.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt that he had entered a dead end, and the logic suddenly failed to connect, and he even began to doubt the authenticity of the zombie world.


    What if all that is an illusory world constructed by Doomsday games?


    wrong.


    Probably not.


    Such assumptions are inherently problematic and meaningless.


    Su Changxing paused his clueless thinking, looked up at the suspended silver iron ball, and said:


    "I have seen another me, so I think the so-called parallel world exists, and I thought the city owner should know."

 v3 Chapter 70： castle lord

    Fall in love with you reading network, global game: with portable store


    The voice of the city lord came again from the silver-white iron ball.


    "Is it true if you have seen it? As far as I know, every world is unique. It is impossible to have two similar worlds. It is even difficult to say that they are similar."


    His tone was extremely certain, with an undeniable flavor.


    These players with a long lifespan should also be studying these things, so there are no omissions.


    "And one thing you need to know is that some worlds are real, and some worlds and the creatures in them are fictional, created by Doomsday Games."


    "The false world is constructed by the biological fantasy of the real world, but it is also a complete world with its own operating rules, and it is difficult to identify its authenticity."


    Su Changxing had heard the words of City Lord Lei Yuncheng, and he understood somewhat in his heart, "The city lord means that the place I went to is a false world, because it is made of fantasy, so I met people like me. exist."


    The city lord''s tone was full of appreciation: "Yes, that''s probably what happened."


    Su Changxing also felt that many things in the zombie world seemed unreasonable, but when he thought about it carefully, he couldn''t say what was unreasonable.


    Everywhere makes sense, everything doesn''t make sense, that''s about it, but deep down he still doesn''t want to believe that the world is a fictional one.


    Having said that, we haven''t talked about the business yet.


    Su Changxing showed a respectful smile on his face, "The city lord must have other things to ask me."


    The silver-white iron ball rotated steadily and continuously in mid-air, as if maintaining a certain frequency.


    "I can''t control Thunder Cloud City anymore, so I need to give this position to you."


    When Su Changxing heard this, he showed a surprised expression and said, "I''m afraid this is inappropriate. I''m just a newcomer here, and this is the first time I''ve met the city lord."


    His first reaction was that there was a fraud in it. Why would the city lord of Leiyun City give him the position of city lord for no reason? This is really a bit strange.


    "Don''t rush to object. Although I don''t need this position, you do. If you want to advance to the fourth rank, the position of the city lord is very important to you."


    There was a smile in the city lord''s tone, as if he was sure that Su Changxing would accept this position.


    Su Changxing closed his eyes, pondered for a while, and then said: "Why do you want me to be the lord of this city? From this point of view, it seems that anyone can be found."


    The city lord continued: "That''s not true, there are no other requirements to become a city lord, there is only one, and that is being able to fight."


    "As long as you can play, you will be welcomed. As long as you can play, you can sit firmly. This position is as simple as that."


    "And considering that you are from a lower world and your background is not complicated, you are currently the best candidate."


    "You can win the title of butcher at the seventh rank, and when you reach the fifth rank, no one below the fourth rank will be your opponent!"


    Su Changxing probably understood what this so-called city lord was doing. He was not managing the city in the traditional sense, but more like a leader who took the lead in fighting.


    He took a deep breath and looked cautious: "Can I refuse?"


    The city lord yawned and said slowly, "What do you think?"


    Even with only the voice, Su Changxing could still feel the pressure during the period, as if he was talking to a god.


    [To be honest, I have been using Yeguo to read and read books recently, change sources and switch, read aloud with many timbres, and both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    This person''s strength has probably reached an unimaginable level!


    Su Changxing didn''t hesitate too much, thinking that if he didn''t agree, it might be difficult for him to get out of this room, "Okay, I will be the lord of this city!"


    "Knowledge, boy, haha."


    The voice just fell.


    Following a flash of white light, a silver bracelet engraved with patterns appeared on Su Changxing''s hand, with the word "Thunder Cloud" engraved on it.


    "Leiyun City will be handed over to you, boy, even if you don''t do anything, don''t mess around, or I will definitely trouble you."


    ¡­


    The silver-white iron ball slowed down, and finally stopped floating in the air.


    Su Changxing breathed out, and through the silver bracelet, his consciousness instantly covered the entire City Lord''s Mansion.


    "It''s interesting, forcibly giving me the position of city lord, are you trying to win me over?"


    He glanced at the bracelet on his hand, and his expression didn''t change much. Anyway, he was about to leave here, and it didn''t matter if he had multiple titles.


    then.


    He walked out the door and found that Han Yiming was waiting outside. He noticed the bracelet on his hand at first glance, and his face was full of humility: "I would like to listen to the orders of the city lord."


    Obviously, he knew that Su Changxing was the city lord now, and he had already guessed why the old city lord of Leiyun City was looking for Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing glanced at him, and said calmly, "I''ll rest here for one night and leave tomorrow."


    Han Yiming nodded: "No problem, I will take you there."


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing glanced at the time, he couldn''t wait for tomorrow, after four or five hours, he would be forcibly teleported back to the original world.


    They seem to be a special area, and there is not a complete passage, so he is stranded in that world. Apart from him, few players have come to the high-dimensional world.


    The entire City Lord''s Mansion seemed very empty, except for those robots, there were only a small number of servants, and these people were also considered players.


    But they are all descendants left by previous players, born and raised in Leiyun City, without strength, they can only rely on the City Lord''s Mansion to survive.


    The heat was lingering, and with the dim light, Su Changxing soaked in a huge bathtub naked, his cheeks were flushed, and his body was completely stretched out.


    "My lord, do you need to prepare some food?" A sweet and slightly cold voice came from outside the door.


    She is a servant of the City Lord''s Mansion, Luo Zhu.


    "No need~www.novelhall.com~ Su Changxing got up, put on his clothes, went out, saw Luo Zhu with long blue hair in a maid uniform, and said, "Have you all stayed in the City Lord''s Mansion before? When the city lord is not around. "


    Luo Zhu''s expression was expressionless, with a plate of wine in his hand, he followed Su Changxing in small steps.


    Her two eyes are completely different, one eye is a normal brown naked eye, while the other eye is pure blue, which looks very peaceful,


    "Yes, we have been staying here, waiting for the return of the city lord."


    Su Changxing picked up the wine glass and drank the dark red wine in one gulp. It was dry and slightly bitter, but the aftertaste was heavy, "What''s the matter with your eyes?"


    "This is a simulated mechanical eye. Because I am blind, I can only install this." She said calmly.


    Su Changxing could tell that she was not weak, at least at the sixth rank, but such a person was only working as a maid in the City Lord''s Mansion.


    People like them are players, but they are not real players. They don''t need to perform tasks, but they also don''t enjoy the rights of players.


    They are not protected and will die in this dimension, just like in the normal world.


    Therefore, even if their strength is not weak, their status in this world is still very low.


    Because they will not be attacked in the main city, their strength is generally not strong, so most of them will only be active in the main city.


    If he really wanted to say it, Su Changxing felt that they were more like NPCs, lower than players.


    This kind of inferiority is more terrifying than institutional inferiority, and it seems that this is the rule in the whole world.

 v3 Chapter 71： A dirty maid with a head full of yellow

No content

 v3 Chapter 72： defeat

    Fall in love with you reading network, global game: with portable store


    The bullet turned into a silver light and flew in front of the old monk, and was blocked by a mechanical arm. The collision between the two caused a violent explosion, causing a storm.


    It''s just that there were seven such bullets instead of one, but they were all blocked by the old monk''s mechanical arm one by one.


    "Accept your fate, take the initiative to follow me, I can make you feel better." The old monk made a mechanically synthesized voice.


    Su Changxing showed a ruthless expression on his face, and said, "Even if I die, it is absolutely impossible for me to go with you, old bald donkey."


    Su Changxing bit an old bald donkey, which also annoyed the abbot of Queshan Temple very much.


    This is probably a kind of mental attack.


    Su Changxing''s body was pierced by the laser, leaving several blood holes. He didn''t have the slightest intention of retreating, but his face looked relaxed.


    The golden body of the ancient Buddha condensed again, this time it was even bigger, and it bombarded the surrounding mechanical arms palm by palm.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, Yeguo Reading! It¡¯s really easy to use. I use it to read and listen to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]


    "Abusive sincerity!"


    The old monk shouted loudly, and the grand golden light shone on him and Su Changxing.


    Strange illusions appeared in front of Su Changxing. They were people first, and then corpses crawled towards him, with blood everywhere and corpses everywhere.


    then.


    One after another, **** corpses crawled over Su Changxing''s body, more and more until they completely covered him.


    He felt a trace of panic, which came from the depths of his heart. These people seemed to be killed by him. Some had a hole in their brains, some had their bodies cut off, and some died of the plague. .


    He knew that this was what the old monk was doing, but he still couldn''t help but fall into it. This was a mental attack, but it was not a direct mental attack, but induced the weakness in his heart.


    Human nature has weaknesses, and people have weaknesses even more.


    Su Changxing''s spirit was filled with turbulent waves, and his whole body began to shake, as if the sky was about to collapse.


    The crown-like soul ring was very stable, like a sea needle, gradually stabilizing his entire spirit.


    All this happened in an instant, his eyes became clear again, he looked at the old monk and said: "Old bald donkey, you have already lost!"


    He stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers lightly.


    Immediately afterwards, with the mechanical arm of the entire sky, the old monk''s movements suddenly stopped, and the little remaining skin on his face appeared to be festering, "Why?"


    There was a trace of panic on his face, and he was more puzzled. He knew that Su Changxing could control the plague, but he was a mechanical person, so how could he be infected by the plague? This is too exaggerated.


    And Su Changxing was hundreds of meters away from him the whole time, how did he meet him?


    That bullet!


    He remembered that Su Changxing shot just now, and the bullet exploded in front of him.


    A dark green one appeared in the sky like the eyes of a poisonous snake, staring at the old monk firmly.


    Su Changxing''s Buddha light suddenly disappeared, and he said calmly, "Do you feel that you have a mechanical body and cannot be infected by the plague?"


    This voice was like the voice of a demon, and the abbot of Queshan Temple couldn''t help but feel chills when he spoke eloquently.


    Soon, some green fluorescence appeared on the mechanical body of the old monk and the iron surface of the mechanical arm in the sky.


    It was only at this time that the old monk realized that something was wrong, but it was too late. The paralyzing effect of the plague made his movements much slower.


    Su Changxing shot quickly, smashing the silver mechanical arms one by one, breaking them, and falling to the ground.


    The original situation suddenly reversed.


    The huge golden Buddha''s palm shot at the old monk from the sky, the shadow completely covered him, and with the wind pressure, there was a violent impact.


    Su Changxing''s body turned into seven, and shot at the old monk at the same time, four were blocked, and the remaining three pierced his body, arms, chest, and abdomen.


    Su Changxing didn''t give him the slightest chance to breathe. His body turned into white feathers, took out his revolver, and shot at the old monk''s back.


    The bullet carried a huge force, and blasted a big hole out of his mechanical body. There were no wires or anything like that, only dense gears.


    Su Changxing was really curious about the kinetic energy of the old monk''s mechanical body. If there was kinetic energy, it should be in his body, but now it seems that it may not be there.


    At this time, the old monk''s body turned 180 degrees, and he punched him. With unparalleled strength, even the ground began to shake. With the roaring impact, a large pit of more than ten meters appeared on the ground. .


    Only, the bell rang.


    Su Changxing returned to his previous position again, dodging the blow lightly.


    This time, it was his turn to frown. The vitality of the old monk far exceeded his expectations. He was hit in the front several times by him, but he still seemed to be a normal person.


    If it hadn''t been for the plague to corrode it, it would be really hard to say the outcome now.


    For him, the safest thing to do now is to turn around and leave, leave here through a temporary passage, and return to the original position.


    However, he didn''t intend to let the old monk go, even a clay figurine would be angry, let alone him.


    The abbot of Queshan Temple realized that the plague was constantly eroding his life. If this continued, he might really die at the hands of this kid.


    But he absolutely does not allow such a thing to happen.


    What a joke, he has lived for so many years, how could he die so easily at the hands of this kid.


    He covered himself with a ray of Buddha''s light to suppress the plague on his body, then turned and ran towards Queshan Temple.


    "Get ready to run if you can''t beat it? How can there be such an easy thing."


    Su Changxing showed a sneer, and unfolded three domains, the light of dusk, the dark chains, and the blizzard''s gust.


    The monk looked back to see the light of dusk, his body was locked by pitch-black chains, and in the blizzard, the metal body was covered with a layer of frost.


    His speed suddenly slowed down, with a puzzled look on his face, he couldn''t understand why Su Changxing had three domains~www.novelhall.com~ This domain has extremely strong resilience, he broke free, and then formed again, Keep sticking to him, making him extremely slow.


    Su Changxing shot the old monk in the back again, blasting a hole of not too big or too small.


    However, the old monk also seized the opportunity and fired a laser, cutting off his wrist, and the palm of his hand fell to the ground together with the gun.


    Su Changxing''s expression didn''t change at all. He immediately picked up the gun that fell on the ground, and then pulled the trigger at the old monk. The bullet was blocked from the Buddha''s light and exploded, but the impact still made him fall to the ground.


    At this time, all his mechanical arms were broken by Su Changxing''s shots, and they were left on the ground in the suburbs.


    Su Changxing coughed up a mouthful of blood, and with a smile, he walked slowly towards the abbot of Queshan Temple, "I have many chances, so I have no worries, and I can fight you like crazy, but you only have one chance, lose It''s death!"


    His Buddha light enveloped the old monk to feed the plague on his body, causing it to break out faster.


    The old monk sat cross-legged on the ground, the mechanical body glowed with green fluorescence, as if he had accepted his fate, and began to recite the scriptures silently in a low voice, "If born from eggs, born from wombs, born from dampness, born from transformation; if colored, if not form; if there is thought, if there is no thought, if there is no thought, then there is no thought..."


    Su Changxing walked in with the revolver in one hand, and pulled the trigger on his forehead. With the collision of sparks and the sound of metal, his head flew out.


    The metal head fell heavily to the ground, its mouth was moving, and it was still chanting Buddhist scriptures: "...If there is form, if there is no form; if there is thought, if there is no thought, if it is not there, it is not no thought..."

 v3 Chapter 73： mechanical corrosion

    Fall in love with you reading network, global game: with portable store


    Su Changxing held the revolver and shot at his mechanical body one after another, blasting it into four or five pieces of different sizes, and the gears were scattered all over the place.


    Only at this time did he breathe a sigh of relief, feeling that the vitality of the old monk began to drain rapidly.


    Before this, he really didn''t dare to breathe a sigh of relief. If there was any mistake, the result would be completely different.


    In fact, no matter how cautious the old monk was, Su Changxing would not be his opponent.


    But who would have thought that the plague could corrode even the body of a machine?


    Su Changxing spat out another mouthful of blood. Listening to the continuous Buddhist scriptures in his ears, he felt something was wrong, and covered his mouth, as if something was about to be spit out.


    A bloody, rusty gear appeared in his hand.


    Panting heavily, he looked at the thing in his hand, "What is this?"


    Why did this thing spit out from his mouth? It looked very similar to the gears in the old monk''s body, but it was rusted.


    Holding the revolver, he walked towards the head of the old monk. After walking a few steps, he found that his hands and feet became slow, as if they were rusty, and there were creaking sounds between his movements.


    Sudden.


    He saw a strange smile on the old monk''s face, his heart sank, and despite the awkward feeling of joint friction, he continued to walk forward, holding the revolver, and pointed at the old monk''s head, "You are still arrogant!"


    Boom~


    With the passing of vitality, the old monk''s defense power dropped a lot. This bullet completely penetrated his head and left a big hole.


    There are still gears in the big hole, and there is still a little blood overflowing, and a small group of flesh and blood that is constantly wriggling, like brains.


    Amazingly.


    With the continuous wriggling, the brain flower made a strange sound, the frequency and rhythm were exactly the same as the sound of the old monk chanting Buddhist scriptures just now.


    [Recommended, Yeguo Reading and Chasing Books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    Su Changxing knew that this might be the old monk''s real body, so he immediately raised his gun and fired at it again. With the burst of sparks, the mass of flesh and blood was completely shattered.


    The old monk still didn''t die, but his vitality became weaker, and the Buddhist scriptures he chanted were still ringing in his ears, even though his entire head had been smashed to pieces by Su Changxing.


    "The ghost is lingering, die for me!"


    Su Changxing felt extremely agitated listening to the Buddhist scriptures, and fired several shots at the mechanical body on the ground.


    But the voice of chanting Buddhist scriptures still did not disappear, echoing in his ears, the voice was not too loud, just enough to be heard, like a raving in a dream.


    Su Changxing gritted his teeth, realizing that he was flustered for some reason, so he pointed the muzzle of the gun at his thigh and pulled the trigger. With the blood spurting, the severe pain finally calmed him down a bit.


    He looked further into the distance, and saw flames swaying in the darkness, and a large number of monks ran down from Que Mountain, following the location of the gunshots, and surrounded him.


    Can''t stay any longer, must leave.


    Regardless of whether the old monk is dead or not, he has to go, otherwise the situation will be more complicated when those monks surround him.


    This place is not far from Queshan Temple, and Queshan Temple may hide a fourth-order Extraordinary.


    He has to be careful.


    Su Changxing bent down to pick up the Buddhist beads and the rag bag on the old monk''s body, then limped back.


    The more you run.


    On him, the sound of mechanical parts colliding with each other became more obvious, and the speed also slowed down a lot.


    He was sure there were gears turning in his flesh, but he didn''t know in what form.


    I still underestimated this group of fifth-order Extraordinary, even if I win, I still have to bite off a piece of flesh from his body.


    Su Changxing noticed that some of the abilities could not be used, such as the flickering white feathers, blurring, lightning, etc., and the ability to escape and escape could not be used. Instead, the bell brought back from the place of the Buddha could still be used.


    Those monks were not weak, and soon found the dead abbot and Su Changxing who was limping away, and chased them here.


    Su Changxing took out a white cane from his pocket Galaxy, and his moving speed instantly became much faster. This is also a mysterious item obtained from the Land of Buddha.


    He originally thought that it would not be of much use, but he did not expect that it would come in handy at this time.


    [Ivory Walking Stick: Crown B, upper rank, a cane made from the bones of Heinuo Feixiang, using the power of wind to increase the speed of the holder''s movement, +30% to the speed of straight-line movement, +10% to dexterity. ¡¿


    Su Changxing ran forward, the sound of gears colliding and the sound of chanting Buddhist scriptures kept echoing in his ears. Gradually, half of his body fell into a state of rigidity, as if the machinery was rusted and it was difficult to move.


    In this way, his speed became slower and slower, and soon a monk with a stick chased after him, shouting: "He is here!"


    Su Changxing held the gun, pulled the trigger with his backhand, and shot him cleanly.


    From the time the bullet was fired until it pierced through the monk''s head, there was no sound.


    However, the shout from the monk revealed his position.


    Immediately afterwards.


    There were more monks surrounding him, and an arrow shot past his ear and hit the ground.


    A ray of Buddha light penetrated his body from a distance.


    Immediately, he felt his body getting heavier and his speed getting slower and slower, and finally stopped altogether.


    A golden wooden stick was shot from the darkness, piercing through his chest and heart, spurting out a large amount of blood.


    Su Changxing held the wooden stick on his chest with both hands, and kept his body motionless. Looking at the monks, he spit out another mouthful of blood, and showed a cold smile: "If you are not afraid of death, come here!"


    certainly.


    There is no monk here who is afraid of him, rushing over one by one, holding various weapons, sticks, swords, and muskets.


    Soon, Su Changxing''s body was dismembered, with blood and limbs all over the floor.


    "It''s not him!"


    "He''s still on the run!"


    Someone noticed that something was wrong~www.novelhall.com~ These limbs on the ground were obviously spliced ??together from the limbs of different people, which seemed to be a very clever prosthesis.


    At this moment, the limbs on the ground exploded, and the flesh and blood turned into powder, splashing everywhere, on the ground, on the grass, on the trees, on their faces, hands, and feet.


    "Damn it!"


    They immediately chased after him, and the abbot died at the foot of the mountain, so they must not let the murderer go.


    This is no longer a matter of the back and face, but of being ridden on the head and shit.


    Everyone''s face was full of anger and humiliation, the man seemed to be playing with them, in such a despicable way.


    now.


    Holding a walking stick, Su Changxing limped along the main road, and his speed was indeed getting slower and slower. There was something that looked like a gear at the wound on his foot.


    His body was corrupted by an unknown thing, even after such a long time, the voice of chanting scriptures still remained in his ears.


    The sound made him unbearably irritated, he wanted to tear his body apart, and found the source of the sound.


    [Mechanical Corruption: Your body is corrupted by an inexplicable force...]


    "Old bald donkey, you know how to play with these dirty things. It''s no wonder your Buddha nature is not pure."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help cursing.


    at the same time.


    He still proceeded methodically to the place where he left, which was the only way he could go.


    Sitting with one hand.


    With the pure Buddha light, a huge ancient Buddha appeared behind him, with eight heads and thirty-six arms, turning around and staring at the monks who followed.

 v3 Chapter 74： leave

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    All the monks were surprised when they saw the golden body of the ancient Buddha, and they couldn''t help but stop.


    This is an ability that can only be displayed by a master of Buddhism, but it was actually practiced by an outsider, and why is this Buddha nature so pure.


    They are puzzled and puzzled by this.


    The more thoroughly one understands the Buddhadharma, the purer the Buddha-nature will be.


    It is sometimes difficult to distinguish between right and wrong, but for monks like them, the purer the Buddha nature, the more often they speak the right words because they have a deeper understanding of the Buddha.


    Therefore, in Buddhism, the Buddha nature determines the status, and the purer the Buddha nature, the higher the status.


    "He was a demon monk, he killed the abbot. Take revenge for the abbot!"


    Seeing that something was wrong, an older monk shouted.


    The others didn''t hesitate anymore, and rushed towards Su Changxing one after another. Those who ran in front were slapped flying or crushed by the palm of the ancient Buddha''s golden body.


    This kind of death is not considered a real death, they can still be resurrected in Thunder Cloud City.


    Su Changxing stood there with his ivory walking stick and watched them quietly, as if he was watching a play. All this seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    Although the ancient Buddha''s golden body was powerful, it couldn''t stop so many people. Soon, seven or eight arms were removed, the golden body was broken, and the Buddha''s light dimmed.


    The Buddha''s head was full of pity, as if he was pitying the group of monks who were about to die.


    Immediately afterwards.


    There were screams from among the group of monks.


    "what is this!"


    A young monk with delicate features stood where he was, noticing that there were ulcers on his arms, and his body felt numb.


    The festering place seemed to be exploded by that limb, stained with blood foam, or fresh blood.


    Then, many monks around had the same symptoms, which was not enough to stop them from attacking Su Changxing.


    However, because of the plague and the rapid outbreak, the combat effectiveness of these monks has dropped significantly compared to before.


    Su Changxing retreated while fighting, and he seemed to be able to handle it with ease, and it became more and more relaxed.


    Finally, the first monk fell to the ground because of the plague, most of his body was paralyzed, and he was talking nonsense.


    As more and more people fell to the ground, the monk who was still standing became frightened.


    "You devil!"


    A monk holding a big knife cursed, then turned and ran backwards, and fell to the ground after not running very far.


    Su Changxing looked at this scene, and he didn''t intend to shoot and make up for it. He wanted them to be killed by the plague, and then die completely.


    He felt that it was almost done, walked over slowly, and threw the corpses on the ground into the pocket galaxy one by one to destroy the corpses.


    The ground was also clean, not even bloodstains left, it was just a little messy.


    Soon, more monks surrounded him, but by this time Su Changxing had already walked away.


    "Where are they from Kong Ji?"


    The group of monks looked around, but they didn''t find any other people. They felt a little strange. They had clearly heard the movement of fighting here just now.


    They soon noticed that the heads of these people had all turned gray and black.


    died!


    "Why did you die!"


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The elder monk who found out about this matter backed away again and again, startled for a while.


    As we all know, they players can''t die in this world, even if they fight each other and form a grudge, it''s not a death feud.


    After many players came here, they didn''t want to leave, not because of other reasons, but because they were afraid of death.


    This place is an ivory tower for players.


    now.


    Su Changxing limped to the place where he left. It was a huge square where many players lined up to leave.


    In this square, it is also in a safe area.


    All players are not allowed to attack other players, otherwise they will be severely punished, and if they are killed, they will be erased immediately.


    A young man in a black coat, blue shirt, and glasses saw Su Changxing, covered in blood, limping, and said with a smile:


    "Brother, did you have a fight with someone outside? Have you become an enemy?"


    Su Changxing leaned against the pillars in the square, looked sideways at him, and said calmly, "It''s not considered a vendetta, it''s just that people always come to harass me, and I have to resist."


    The young man took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it with a match, and said, "Yes, there are always mediocre people looking for trouble. It seems that you won the fight... Do you need a cigarette?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and refused, "No smoking, where are you going?"


    The young man took back the cigarette and said, "Go to the mission, a very barren world, where the civilization is about to die out."


    Su Changxing sat down against the wall, his body creaked, and said, "Because of what, doomsday?"


    The young man smiled and said, "That''s right, it''s just because of the devil. The weakest devil can destroy a lowly world."


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully: "Are you sure?"


    "It can only be said that I am not fully sure. It would be hard to say if a powerful demon is hiding there. Of course, this possibility is relatively small."


    "Have you met them before?"


    "I have encountered it, but I still escaped. Those powerful demon targets are not with us. As long as they don''t sneak around in front of their eyes, generally speaking, there is nothing wrong."


    The two sides chatted for a while without saying a word, like two people who knew each other but were not very familiar with each other.


    "I''m leaving first, see you later." The young man threw away, smoked half of the cigarette, turned around and said, then walked into the square, his figure gradually disappeared in the night.


    Not long after he left, a siren sounded in the darkness ahead, as if a train was heading for the distance.


    Su Changxing closed his eyes and leaned against the wall without moving, the chanted Buddhist scriptures still echoing in his ears.


    It doesn''t seem to be repeated.


    The tone of each sentence and even each word is slightly different, expressing different emotions.


    He has tried his best not to pay attention to the Buddhist scriptures echoing in his ears, but he still can''t help but understand the meaning.


    However, the sound is a little smaller than before, but only a little bit smaller.


    There are not many people here, they are all players who go to other worlds to perform missions, and it can be regarded as a transfer station.


    Except for the young man in a black coat and glasses, most of the other players ignored him.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Because there are many people similar to Su Changxing here, like homeless people lying or sitting on the ground.


    One of the homeless men lying by the flower bed noticed Su Changxing, got up from the ground, walked over and said, "You look like a mess, you should be a player who has no chance."


    Su Changxing looked up at him, and asked calmly, "What do you mean?"


    He was also a little curious about why these players stayed here like homeless people. If they wanted to stay in this world, the main city would be a better place to go.


    The homeless man came over and patted Su Changxing on the shoulder, "Stop pretending, didn''t we all fail and escape early? If you go out from here, you will be obliterated by the game, so you can only stay here and live here .¡±


    "Is there anything to eat? Share it with me. I haven''t eaten for several months."


    Su Changxing coughed twice, with some blood spilling from the corner of his mouth, he took out a bag of biscuits from his pocket Galaxy and handed it to him: "You should die if you stay here, otherwise there will be more homeless people."


    The homeless man was full of joy, but Su Changxing handed him the biscuit, "Of course, but I can still live for a while, because of special reasons, this place will only be cleaned regularly."


    Su Changxing stood up slowly with his cane, "I hope I can see you next time I come here."


    He limped into the square and disappeared from the homeless man''s sight.


    "Ha, so it''s not a lost chance player." The tramp stuffed a biscuit into his mouth, and smiled to himself, with a sad look on his face.


    There is no difference between a player like him and death, just earlier and later.


    Once it is recognized as an illegal existence by the game, there is almost no room for survival, and it can only go to some worlds that are not covered by the game.


    But such a world is generally considered to be an extremely dangerous place~www.novelhall.com~ Even if a high-level extraordinary walks away, it may not be able to survive.


    "It looks a bit like an old-fashioned train station."


    Su Changxing saw a green-skinned train stalled on the side of the platform, and more than ten players were waiting.


    Through that train, players can go to play other worlds, but the corresponding identity verification is required.


    Su Changxing''s destination was not the train, but a pillar by the platform. There was a black door on the pillar, the looming shape was not much different from a broken bronze mirror.


    "It''s here."


    Su Changxing looked around, and walked towards the dark door, the door frame was constantly floating like water ripples.


    No one else seemed to see the black door.


    As he approached, black eyes appeared on the door, protruding like sarcoma, staring at him densely.


    Taking another step forward, a **** hand stretched out from the door frame, grabbed Su Changxing''s shadow, and swished him in.


    The other players on the side of the platform acted as if they hadn''t seen this scene, they chatted with each other and went about their own business.


    When Su Changxing came here just now, he was not in the same space as them, and the two sides seemed to be separated by an invisible mirror.


    It''s just that Su Changxing is in the relatively inner space, so he can see them.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Watch\\global game: with portable store\\just\\remember\\live\\domain\\name\\:\\w\\w\\w\\.\\8\\2\\z\\ w\\.\\c\\o\\m\\

 v3 Chapter 75： Myron

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The world in front of me turned from dark to bright, and thousands of brilliance changed, swimming forward quickly in the pitch black water.


    After an unknown amount of time, Su Changxing smelled a stench, the smell of rotting corpses mixed with leather and the smell of rotten eggs.


    With a sound, Su Changxing crawled out of the mirror.


    "It''s still the same place as before."


    He looked around, and a bony leg appeared beside him. It was the bone of the source of the plague. His body was crushed under the ruins, and he didn''t know what had eaten his flesh and blood.


    It seems like many days have passed.


    He thought, and felt very wrong again.


    "These people in Myron won''t seal up this place because of the plague. Normally, they will dig it up and clean it up."


    Su Changxing thought that something was wrong, and he couldn''t even feel the activities of people nearby. The place was empty and full of dead silence.


    Something is wrong.


    He frowned slightly, and used his hands to push away the ruins bit by bit. The rusty gears in his body slowed him down, but his strength did not decrease at all.


    In no time, he opened a hole on the top of the ruins, and crawled along the hole to the taxidermy shop of the Black Dog Gang.


    Two decomposed, smelly corpses fell on the ground, one of them was the woman who was in charge of the shop, she didn''t die from the plague, but had many holes in her body, was pierced by several bullets, and bled to death Death.


    "No one cares about this corpse, which means..."


    Su Changxing looked sideways at the street outside, and his eyes couldn''t help being solemn.


    The streets were in a mess, with bones everywhere, and a few wild dogs ran and gnawed on the corpses.


    "what happened?"


    He was gone for a while, and it seemed like something big had happened.


    Su Changxing limped out of the store, but he didn''t see anyone, only corpses everywhere, crushed steam cars, and broken tracks above the city.


    Wang Wang~


    Those wild dogs spotted him in an instant, and then surrounded him in groups, looking at him greedily.


    Who doesn''t like fresh flesh and blood, and only dogs will eat the rotten meat on the ground.


    These wild dogs were obviously also infected with the plague, their bodies festered, and their backs were covered with white bones.


    However, they seemed to have undergone some kind of mutation due to the plague, and none of them died.


    Immediately afterwards.


    A wild dog couldn''t bear it anymore, and rushed towards Su Changxing with a growl.


    Su Changxing didn''t get used to it at all, he pulled out his musket and raised his hand to shoot it, piercing its body


    The wild dog''s body was bombarded by bullets, a big hole burst out, and it fell to the ground.


    The other wild dogs seemed to be stimulated, growling and pounced on Su Changxing from the left and right, and their movements were also extremely quick.


    bang bang~


    There were a few sharp gunshots again, and they were hit by bullets one by one and fell to the ground.


    Su Changxing put away the muskets, stepped over their corpses, and walked to the headquarters of the Black Dog Gang, wanting to see if there were any survivors.


    After walking down a street, the sound of metal colliding with the ground came from ahead.


    He squatted halfway and stretched his head to look sideways. A pure white rune warrior was walking on the street, looking around, as if he was on patrol.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The Rune Warrior took a few steps forward, then stopped suddenly and looked in Su Changxing''s direction, "There is something abnormal, let''s investigate."


    Immediately afterwards, it turned around and walked straight towards Su Changxing''s position.


    The sound of heavy footsteps approaching step by step echoed in my ears.


    "No abnormality, leave."


    The rune warrior turned and left without hesitation when he saw the empty street.


    Such anomalies often occur, and sometimes wild dogs and mice come out, so it is not surprising.


    At this time, Su Changxing squatted by the window on the second floor, completely covering up his own existence, feeling the rune warriors leaving bit by bit


    This thing seems to appear on the street majestically, which is too absurd.


    "Massacre?"


    Su Changxing frowned.


    Then, he turned around and walked towards the headquarters of the Black Dog Gang from another direction, but encountered another rune warrior in the next street.


    Then, after going around and around, he met three or four rune warriors. He came near the headquarters of the Black Dog Gang and saw that the building was half destroyed.


    There were piles of corpses all around, most of which were broken into two sections from the middle, which seemed to be the technique of rune warriors.


    Su Changxing didn''t linger, he turned around and walked towards the port, wanting to see what was going on on the ship.


    Although his movements were not fast, they were extremely secretive, and the rune warrior standing at the gate didn''t notice anything unusual.


    Walking out of the East City, the scene was still the same, but they didn''t see the Rune Warriors, and this side didn''t seem to be the place they were paying attention to.


    When Su Changxing reached the river bank, he heard screams coming from ahead.


    A rune warrior was chasing several people along the river bank, and he cut the slowest middle-aged man in half with a knife in his hand.


    Seeing this, the others ran faster, and two even jumped into the river, but were shot and killed by the rune warrior.


    The other two ran towards Su Changxing, saw Su Changxing standing not far away, and shouted: "Run! I don''t know why this thing came here."


    Su Changxing unfolded the domain, and the rune warrior was bound by a series of dark chains~www.novelhall.com~, making his speed suddenly extremely slow, he came to the side, aimed at his chest, and pulled the trigger.


    All seven bullets hit the rune warrior''s chest, shooting out a large number of sparks, and the snow-white breastplate was completely shattered.


    "Fatally attacked, core damaged."


    Su Changxing appeared with a slender sickle in one hand, blocked the cutting blade, and sparked.


    With another backhand shot, the bullet completely penetrated the rune warrior''s body.


    The Rune Warrior''s movements stopped, stagnating in place, and a blazing light refracted from his body.


    Boom~


    Violent explosion.


    Su Changxing flew upside down from the explosion, landed heavily on the ground, and slid out tens of meters.


    The two fleeing people sat on the ground, panting violently, their faces full of shock, they never thought that someone could blow up this mechanical monster with bare hands.


    Su Changxing got up from the ground as if nothing had happened, and looked at the pile of debris left by the Rune Warrior.


    This Rune Warrior is weaker than the one I saw for the first time, and it seems that it is not the same model. The gun on the arm is a single barrel and cannot shoot continuously.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Heretic?" The two people stared blankly at Su Changxing, not daring to move, but their bodies kept shaking, as if they had just stepped out of the wolf''s den and into the tiger''s mouth again.


    One of them was a man with half-white hair and wearing blue cloth clothes, and the other was a young woman wrapped in a mask. They seemed to be a pair of father and daughter.


    Watch \\Global Game: Comes with Portable Store\\Just\\Remember\\Live\\Domain\\Name\\:\\\\

 v3 Chapter 76： abandoned factory

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    So afraid of heretics?


    Su Changxing did not expect that ordinary people would react to pagans in this way. It seems that the empire usually publicizes information about pagans.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t kill you."


    Su Changxing''s expressionless expression made the two of them even more frightened, thinking that he was like a butcher who said to a pig about to be slaughtered, I will not hurt you.


    The older man calmed down quickly, and asked cautiously, "What''s the matter?"


    Su Changxing''s appearance is obviously because he has something to look for them, otherwise he probably wouldn''t have talked to them so patiently.


    Su Changxing showed a self-friendly smile, "I want to ask what happened here, why are all the people here dead? When I came last time, it wasn''t like this."


    Seeing Su Changxing covered in blood, the man felt terrified,


    "Because the plague was spreading in Merun, those hateful nobles threw all the plague patients to the outer city, and ordered to block all the roads, and then sent mechanical monsters to start massacring the city. They said they wanted to eradicate the plague here, otherwise everyone would die. It''s over."


    "Even if you want to leave now, you can''t do it. All the ships in the port have either been driven away or destroyed."


    "Of course not everyone died. This kind of monster seems to only move within a certain range. However, the plague has also spread widely, and few people survived."


    The man didn''t hide anything, and dragged the matter out without thinking. He kept observing Su Changxing''s expression, but he didn''t notice any changes.


    Sure enough, it was a massacre.


    Su Changxing reckoned that it was probably because of the source of the plague that stimulated the top management of Myron to use extreme measures.


    However, they had prepared this method a long time ago. They may have had such an idea before, but they didn''t use it because they saw that the plague was not serious.


    Su Changxing noticed the sores on the man''s face, and said, "You are also suffering from the plague, it seems that you will not live long."


    The man took a deep breath: "There is no way to do this. The plague is rampant, and almost all the rest of the people are suffering from the plague. We have mild symptoms."


    There was deep despair in his words, but he was numb, too numb to realize his own despair.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Mike."


    "Is he your daughter?"


    "yes."


    "I can save you from the plague."


    Hearing Su Changxing''s words, Mike opened his eyes wide and couldn''t tell for a while whether he was teasing him or being serious.


    Su Changxing looked at the dull-looking Mike, and continued, "Do you know where the people who are still alive are staying? I want to meet them."


    Mike did not hesitate at all: "No problem, they are not far from here, I will take you there now... But, sir, can you really cure the plague on us?"


    Su Changxing smiled slightly, and said, "Now, didn''t you say that I am a pagan? I know magic, maybe magic can solve this problem."


    At this time, the woman took a few steps forward and interjected, "Father! He is a heretic, if you don''t take him there, everyone will be killed."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing looked at the young woman and was about to say something.


    Mike just slapped him, made a loud voice, and said loudly: "


    What nonsense are you talking about? We are a group of people who are dying. Since the adults want to save us, it is a gift and an orthodoxy. "


    The woman was slapped, and she stood there in a daze, without saying anything, and stood behind Mike with her head down.


    Mike immediately turned his head to look at Su Changxing, changed his expression, and said with a smile: "My lord, my daughter is not very sensible, please understand, we are willing to do anything for you, as long as we can cure the plague on us."


    As for the plague on them, it was easy for Su Changxing.


    While speaking, Su Changxing had already absorbed the plague on their bodies, but the festering wounds had not healed.


    In other words,,,..version. ¡¿


    Immediately afterwards, he followed Mike, detoured the road, and came to the abandoned factory by the river bank.


    Almost everyone who is still alive is gathered here.


    As for Mike and the others, they originally came here to look for food, but unexpectedly encountered a rune warrior.


    "The mechanical monsters didn''t move here before, but I don''t know why, but they encountered them today. It''s really unlucky."


    "Fortunately, I met you, my lord, otherwise our father and daughter would definitely be beheaded by that mechanical monster."


    Mike led the way in front, talked with the factory, and relaxed, feeling that there seems to be no difference between a heretic like Su Changxing and a normal person.


    An abandoned factory on the bank of a river, surrounded by overgrown weeds and ivy crawling on the walls, but many people can be seen moving inside, and there are some abandoned dead bodies around the factory.


    Su Changxing looked at the factory and asked, "Are there many people inside?


    Mike said: "Not many, some of them were originally here, so they escaped the massacre, and some of them came from the sea."


    Su Changxing nodded and followed Mike to the abandoned factory.


    approach.


    Someone was standing guard with a gun on the platform above the factory gate. Seeing the three of Su Changxing, he shouted, "Where are the others? Where are the others who went out with you?"


    Mike raised his hands and said: "We encountered those mechanical monsters~www.novelhall.com~ They were killed, and only my daughter and I survived."


    The people upstairs were not surprised by this, because they sent a group of people out a few days ago, and no one came back, so they sent Mike''s people out to look for food.


    "Who is he? I remember that he wasn''t among those you went out with." The man upstairs had sharp eyes, and he fixed his eyes on Su Changxing at a glance. It might also be because Su Changxing didn''t have any cover on his face.


    Mike then yelled at the people on the platform: "He''s the one who saved us from those mechanical monsters."


    Mike did not take the initiative to disclose any information about Su Changxing, but concealed it.


    The people on the platform sized up Su Changxing, and then asked, "Is his plague serious?"


    "Not serious, mild symptoms."


    "Come in first."


    As the iron chain was pulled up, the iron gate of the factory slowly rose, revealing a gap half the height of a person.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Your Excellency, follow me in."


    Mike squatted down, holding a knife, and got in through the crack of the door.


    Su Changxing also bent down and got in from behind.


    There was a faint stench in the air, probably the stench of rotting corpses, and there were several blackened corpses hanging on the ceiling not far away.


    Everyone in the factory looked at him with strange eyes.


    Some people were naked, with strange lines branded on their skin, covering up the ulcers of the plague.

 v3 Chapter 77： naked man

    "Old guy, have you found any food yet!"


    A strong man with a bare upper body and carrying a machete jumped down from the top and scolded with a cold face.


    The atmosphere suddenly became uncomfortable.


    Mike seemed a little submissive: "No...no."


    "No? No food was found. What are you doing here? Are you courting death?"


    "Your daughter can''t escape this time, hehe, let her make out with us at night, and you will be spared the share this time."


    The man smiled, turned his head to look at Su Changxing, his eyes were sharp: "Where did you stay before? There is no ulcer on your body."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I just came from the sea, I didn''t expect this to happen."


    "People from the other side of the island? You are lucky to be here, well, it seems that you still meet the requirements." The man seemed a little impatient, his body trembled, and he seemed extraordinarily excited: "Take him to the ceremony. "


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, the situation was different from what he expected, and asked, "What ceremony?"


    The man glanced at Mike and said with a smile: "Of course it is to join the ceremony of our Rat God Sect. Those old men and women are not eligible to join. Your body is still strong and qualified."


    "But what happened to your neck?"


    He noticed that there was a corner of a rusty gear protruding from the wound around Su Changxing''s neck.


    Su Changxing stretched out his hand to touch his neck, and said with a smile, "There''s nothing wrong with it, it''s just that I got scratched. But I''m not going to perform the ceremony, I''m not going to join, just come and have a look."


    The man touched the wound on his body with one hand, and said with a sneer: "You can''t help yourself if you enter here, and there are not many safe places in this city, and here is one."


    That''s it.


    There were weapons around, and people with bare upper body surrounded him, looking like they were about to make a move.


    This situation is completely different from what Mike said.


    Su Changxing looked back, Mike was lowering his head, but his daughter had a cold look in his eyes.


    "You better not do this, I guarantee you will regret it."


    He licked his dry lips, looked at these "naked men", and pulled out a musket from his waist, the meaning was also very clear.


    Mike looked at this scene and stepped back, with a sneer on his face.


    "This kid still dares to be arrogant in our territory, kill him and sacrifice him to the great rat god!"


    Before he could finish speaking, Su Changxing shot him in the head, and he lost his voice.


    The others were also stunned when they saw this, they never thought that Su Changxing would dare to do anything under such circumstances.


    "kill him!"


    Immediately afterwards, the people around rushed towards Su Changxing, and the people on the platform pointed their muskets at him.


    All of a sudden, these people are not really ordinary people. They are actually extraordinary people, but their strength has been restrained.


    The weakest one also has the seventh rank, and the strong one even has the sixth rank.


    Su Changxing opened the field, and the yellow light refracted in the space. The speed of everyone other than him became extremely slow, and then he used the musket to trigger the perfect barrage to shoot rapidly.


    With the fierce gunshots, before these naked men could react, Su Changxing headshot them one by one.


    The scene was very chaotic for a while, but he still dodged the bullets one by one.


    "He is a heretic!"


    Someone reacted and shouted, and the next moment Su Changxing shot him in the head, fell from the platform, and landed in front of Mike and his daughter.


    There were only a dozen or so people guarding the door, and they were all killed by Su Changxing within ten seconds.


    The people inside were frightened when they saw this scene, and ran inside in a hurry to seek support.


    Su Changxing didn''t catch up either, but turned to Mike and asked calmly, "What''s going on?"


    Mike''s face was grim: "They are all some **** people."


    Su Changxing held his musket and said calmly, "Even if they deserve to die, you shouldn''t have tricked me into coming and killing them."


    Obviously, Mike saw his strength before, so he thought of bringing him over to confront these people.


    He could also imagine that Su Changxing would definitely have conflicts with these people.


    Pagans are not ordinary people, so they probably won''t compromise like ordinary people.


    And what his daughter said just now, he is a pagan, don''t let his father bring him here, obviously it was a lie, and it dispelled Su Changxing''s doubts.


    Such a clever deception, even Su Changxing couldn''t help admiring it. This is probably the ability of Mike''s position, but he doesn''t realize it and can use it invisible.


    Su Changxing raised his musket, pointed it at Mike''s head, and smiled: "I don''t like people lying to me, especially under such circumstances, because of such things...I feel very angry."


    At this moment, his daughter knelt down in front of Su Changxing, weeping and shouting:


    "We came here as a family at the time. My mother, my brother, and my sister all died, not at the hands of the plague and those mechanical monsters, but at the hands of these beasts~www.novelhall. com~ They don¡¯t treat people as people at all, they used to be hooligans in the city, because they were infected with the plague, they were locked up in this abandoned factory.¡±


    "But I didn''t expect that this would just let them escape. This factory is not within the search range of those mechanical monsters."


    "It was okay at first, but then they quickly came up with some kind of Rat God Cult, as if they were crazy, saying that this way they would be immune to the plague and not die, and asked all young men to join them."


    "My brother just didn''t want to join and was beaten to death by them. The body was cut up and fed to the rats in the backyard."


    "Please don''t kill us, we are just eager for revenge, but those beasts are too hateful, don''t you think they deserve to die... don''t they deserve to die?"


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and didn''t shoot, but felt that many people ran out from inside, and they were all naked men.


    Those people were shocked when they saw the scene outside. More than a dozen people died at the hands of Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing thought they would be afraid, but he didn''t expect that these people rushed up in a swarm, without any regard for his own life and death, like some lunatics.


    They didn''t have too many firearms in their hands, they were all cold weapons, and their bodies were weak due to the plague, and their combat effectiveness was not strong.


    Su Changxing limped up with a sickle in his hand, killing four or five people with each blow. The naked men fell one by one in front of him, and the corpses were piled up in three or four layers.


    The rest of the people woke up a little after seeing this situation, felt the fear of death, and fled back in all directions, shouting in fear and smiling wickedly.


    A bunch of lunatics.


    High-speed text hand-typed Biqu library global game: with a list of chapters in the portable store https://

 v3 Chapter 78： Dying Wigan

    Su Changxing carried the sickle on his shoulder and the walking stick in the other hand, turned to look at Mike, said with a smile:


    "Tell me what''s going on here. If there are any more lies, I promise to kill you."


    Mike''s expression was dull, feeling that Su Changxing was murderous. After killing so many people in a simple way, there was no reaction on his face, and he looked calm.


    However, he didn''t regret it at all. He had originally planned that even if he died, he wouldn''t let these beasts have a better life.


    Life is threatened by the plague, there is no way to do this, it is a natural disaster.


    Being slaughtered by mechanical monsters released by those nobles, although I hate it, there is nothing I can do about it.


    But being humiliated by these people who are not as good as them can make all his anger burst out.


    Mike shrank his neck, gritted his teeth and said, "My lord, you saved our father and daughter, and I still deceive you like this. Even if you kill me, I have no complaints."


    Su Changxing didn''t care about what Mike said, and still kept smiling: "These are not important, just tell me what''s going on with the Rat God Sect? Can they really survive the plague?"


    Mike froze for a moment, realizing that Su Changxing''s attitude was very different from what he expected, and he seemed to not care about him, his daughter, and these dead people at all:


    "I don''t know too well, but so far, no Rat God Cult has died from the plague. It may be because they are relatively young, or there are other reasons."


    "Many people who disobeyed them were killed, and to live they had to obey them or join them."


    Even if they are younger, how can it be possible that no one will die? Everyone''s resistance to plague is different. Even if it has something to do with age, the relationship is not so direct.


    Su Changxing reckoned that this so-called Rat God Cult really had something to say, and it could be seen from the mental state of these people that they seemed a little crazy.


    "Go in and have a look, have you seen a man named Nobu?"


    "Nobu? It seems that there is such a person, but he left before."


    "gone?"


    "Yes, at the earliest time, a group of people from that gang came and clashed with these people from the Rat God Sect, but because of the small number of people, they failed to win."


    Su Changxing listened to Mike''s words, and asked again: "Do you know where they went?"


    Mike shook his head and said, "I''m not too sure. I haven''t been out much during this time. It''s too dangerous outside. If it wasn''t for the lack of food, we wouldn''t have come out."


    At this time, Mike''s daughter interjected: "I know, I heard those people say before that they are on the other side of the sea, and I heard that there are quite a few people."


    Although Mike''s daughter can''t be said to be very beautiful, but judging from the half of her face, she shouldn''t be ugly. She is above average. There are probably many people who pursued her before the plague.


    And the Mike family is also considered middle class, living in the west city near the east city, which is somewhat similar to Nobu''s situation.


    This abandoned factory occupies a large area and is built around the river bank. Some of the facilities are operated by water power. It seems to be the product of the steam revolution just started, and it has been preserved for some reason.


    After what happened just now, those naked men didn''t rush out to make trouble, instead they all hid inside like mice, quietly, without making any sound.


    "Can''t you come out? Let''s go in and have a look."


    Su Changxing walked inside, wanting to see what was going on inside, and was very curious about this so-called Rat God Cult.


    Mike nodded and followed with his daughter: "These Rat Sect people have no humanity at all. Because of them, our number has been reduced by more than half compared to the beginning."


    "If they can''t find enough food, I suspect they will eat human flesh. Those dried corpses are their food reserves."


    Su Changxing looked at the ceiling, the pitch-black corpse that seemed to have been smeared with oil, and nodded thoughtfully: "There should still be a lot of food in the city, and there is no need to fall to the point of cannibalism."


    Mike shook his head and said: "These people look fierce, but they are also very afraid of death. They don''t have the courage to step out of this factory. Instead, they send us outsiders to collect food."


    At the corner, a naked man holding a wine bottle was sitting against the wall, drunk so much that he was murmuring.


    Su Changxing glanced at it, ignored it, and walked forward.


    Unexpectedly, Mike''s daughter took the knife from Mike''s hand, walked over and directly stabbed him in the neck.


    Feeling the pain in the lost lake, the man struggled a few times, then lay motionless on the ground without making a sound.


    "You dare not use a knife yourself, let your daughter come?" Su Changxing teased.


    Mike smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m timid and dizzy with blood. When I see blood at close range, my mind goes crazy."


    They walked all the way forward, and the place was empty, and there was no one in sight. The people of the Rat God Sect seemed to be hiding in the innermost part.


    Su Changxing was not at all surprised by this. In this world, this group of people was just a group of ordinary people, and a group of ordinary people rode on top of another group of ordinary people to do their best.


    And because the empire has strict control over guns, muskets are not widespread. They are found on nobles, law enforcement officers, and gang members.


    The difference is that it is legal for aristocrats to own guns, but it is illegal for gang members to own guns.


    There are many iron cages beside the factory wall, which were used to keep dogs, but now they can be used to keep people.


    A woman with tattered clothes, naked body and chains was locked inside, motionless and breathless, it seemed that she had just died not long ago.


    Mike''s daughter looked sad, and whispered to Mike: "Lucy seems to be dead."


    Mike said blankly: "If you die, you will die. You should have died long ago."


    Su Changxing glanced over, but saw an acquaintance, Wei Gen, the person who took him to the Black Dog Gang before.


    He has changed a lot from before. He looks skinny, his eyes are lifeless, and he leans motionless against the edge of the cage.


    It seems that he is not dead yet.


    "Vigan, is that you?" Su Changxing shouted to him, thinking that he should be regarded as a half acquaintance.


    At the first sound, he didn''t respond.


    Su Changxing yelled again, Wei Gen seemed to wake up from a dream, his body moved a bit, and he turned to look at Zhu Changjin with a surprised look on his face.


    He recognized Su Changxing, but felt that Su Changxing should have died long ago and would not appear in such a place.


    Is this hallucination?


    Hallucinations before death.


    He heard that people have many fantasies before they die, that''s what he heard from other people before.


    "Stupid?" Su Changxing looked at the other person''s motionless appearance, thinking that he had gone crazy.


    At this time, Wigan quickly climbed to the edge of the cage, and shouted excitedly: "Mr. Liu, is that you? Why are you still alive and appearing in this place?"


    It turns out that I am not crazy.


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "Do you need me to let you out?"


    Wigan nodded quickly: "Of course, of course, sir, you appear in front of me like a light."


    He was full of compliments, and suddenly became energetic, even though he was still half-dead before.


    It is hard to imagine how his scrawny and plague-stricken body has managed to survive until now.


    It can only be said that human vitality is always unexpectedly tenacious.


    Su Changxing raised his musket and aimed it at the lock of the iron cage, and it would burst open with one shot.


    Wigan crawled out of the cage, exuding an unbearable stench, and said weakly, "Is there any water? I want to drink water."


    When hunger reaches a certain level, you can''t feel hungry, but you can still feel thirsty, which is the case with Wigan.


    Seeing this ~www.novelhall.com~, Mike quickly took out a bag of water from his arms and handed it to him, telling him, "Don''t drink too much, there''s only this little water in it."


    Wigan took the water bag, took a sip, and gave a grateful look.


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "You''re lucky, you can survive this way."


    Wigan swallowed the sip of water reluctantly, "My luck has always been good, but this time I stumbled."


    Su Changxing asked curiously, "How did you get caught and make it look like this?"


    Wigan exhaled and said, "After those nobles ordered the massacre of the city, I fled here with the rest of the people."


    "People here are like lunatics, they don''t follow any rules."


    "They sneaked up on us at night, we didn''t win, part of it got away and I got caught."


    High-speed text hand-typed Biqu library global game: with a list of chapters in the portable store https://

 v3 Chapter 79： God?

    Su Changxing felt a little strange, since there was a shortage of food, why did he keep a locked-up person like Wigan alive? Isn''t this a waste of rations?


    Although Wigan said that he was skinny, since he was alive, he was fed with some water and food more or less


    "Why didn''t they kill you?" Su Changxing asked.


    Wigan recalled his experience these days, and said uncertainly: "It seems that because of a statue, our Black Dog Gang bought it. They have been asking about the location of my statue."


    "Statues, what statues?"


    "The antique that our boss bought before was bought at a low price from a down-and-out businessman, but we didn''t want to buy it, and we will give it to a nobleman in the city."


    "The shape of the statue is very weird, with a mouse head and a human body, made of pure copper, but the statue is split from the middle, leaving only half."


    Wigan recalled, "I bought it myself at the time, and I thought it was weird at first glance. After that, not long after that, the plague broke out in Myron."


    "That''s why the statue is still in our gang and has not been sent over. I don''t know what these lunatics want that thing for."


    In his opinion, these Rat God Sect people are outright lunatics, crazy all day long, and moody, sometimes they are extremely violent, and sometimes they are very friendly.


    Su Changxing listened to Wigan''s words, turned his head to the thoughtful Mike and asked, "Is there such a statue in the factory?"


    He suspected that these Rat Cultists had obtained the other half of the statue.


    Mike shook his head and said, "It seems not, but I haven''t been to the top floor of the factory."


    Su Changxing looked at Mike''s daughter, Yin Lisha, and asked, "Do you know?"


    Yin Lisha hesitated for a moment, and then said: "I have been to the top floor of the factory, and there is a statue made of brass with a half mouse''s head."


    "Those members of the Rat God Sect kneel down and pray to this statue every night."


    it is as expected.


    The so-called plague has nothing to do with this statue.


    Su Changxing thought of such a problem, but felt that it was impossible. If the plague was really caused by this statue, then all the people in this kind of factory would be finished.


    The plague is also graded. People like Mike and others are infected with the mildest plague. Although there is a high possibility of death, it takes a relatively long period.


    Like the plague on the source of the plague, it is very terrifying. Once it is infected, it may die quickly.


    Wigan was also lucky. Under such circumstances, he was not infected with the plague from the source of the plague.


    However, the plague resources are the same as his previous situation. Although they carry the plague, they cannot control the plague.


    Thinking of this, Su Changxing became even more interested in the Rat God Sect. His ability was related to the plague, and the statue seemed to be related to the plague.


    "Their boss is a bit weird, you''d better be careful." Wigan reminded again, thinking about the scene that night.


    Su Changxing asked back, "What''s wrong?"


    Wigan explained:


    "If it wasn''t for their boss that night, we wouldn''t have lost. Our men brought more muskets."


    "But their boss can make us blind and unable to see things, so we didn''t win."


    Su Changxing nodded, took out some white flour pancakes and dried meat from his pocket Galaxy, handed them to him and said, "You just stay here, and we will take you away when we come back later."


    Wigan took a big bite immediately after taking the pancake. He had no appetite, but he knew he had to eat, otherwise he would really die: "Thank you sir."


    Mike suggested again: "I can let my daughter stay and take care of him."


    Su Changxing didn''t object either: "That''s fine."


    It must be safer to stay here, and it is not far from the exit, and you can escape at any time. Mike must have thought of this, so he let his daughter stay.


    then.


    He followed Mike and walked inside, and saw a group of naked men waiting for them, the leader was a bald man with a skinny figure and most of his skin had been festered.


    The number of people is not too large, there are forty or fifty people inside and out, but they are all young and strong men.


    "He is the High Priest of the Rat God Cult, Chad." Mike reminded carefully from behind, and then took two steps back.


    This person gave Su Changxing a different feeling, like a player who broke through the limitations of this world.


    Chad grabbed the festering scalp with one hand, and shouted with a ferocious expression: "You are really brave, you dare to kill so many of us, do you want to live?"


    Although Su Changxing showed extraordinary force, they still showed no fear, which is a bit strange


    Su Changxing shook his head, and said lightly: "Actually, there is no purpose, I just came to take a look, but your reaction is too intense... But you also make me look very uncomfortable."


    Chad grabbed his chest again, bloodstained, "Do you really think you can fight against the Rat God? Ignorant mortal, you will feel the wrath of God, and you will be punished for what you have done feel remorse."


    Su Changxing saw some black substances appearing around his body, spreading continuously, everywhere.


    Immediately afterwards.


    He felt that the surroundings were pitch black, and he couldn''t see, hear, or smell anything, as if he was in a completely closed, dark room.


    What the hell?


    He was also shocked, he didn''t expect that the other party would have such a method, which could completely block his perception.


    You must know that his perception value is close to fifty, even a level 5 Extraordinary has no ability to completely block his perception.


    Seeing Su Changxing standing still, Chad laughed wildly on his face. This was an ability he had only borrowed from Lord Rat God, and it happened to be used on this heretic.


    "Hahaha, sad human beings, what about heretics, kill him for me, and then hang this old guy up."


    Mike looked blank, not knowing what happened, Su Changxing suddenly stood there motionless, as if he had fallen asleep.


    These lunatics have really mastered a mysterious power!


    This made it difficult for him to understand, and he didn''t understand why such a beast could be swept away.


    Su Changxing was in a strange state, his perception seemed to be completely blocked, and it didn''t seem to be.


    He could sense the presence of the plague around him, and by that he could sense where others were.


    Looking up again, he saw a dark figure standing directly above, far away but huge, at least hundreds of times bigger than him, everything looked like a lake, only the mouse tail was exposed, Slide down from the air.


    He felt an instinctive tremor, as if he saw something extraordinary, and it was in this strange way.


    He has seen the dead Buddha, and he is sure that there are gods in this world, but it is not known how they exist.


    But he seemed to have seen it, and felt that the thing he saw was the existence equivalent to a god.


    The Rat God Sect is not a false sect created on a whim, but a sect that has the protection of real gods and can communicate with gods.


    The truth of things is often abstract~www.novelhall.com~ What Chad casts is magic, borrowing the power of gods to destroy the enemy.


    This is too ridiculous... Su Changxing thought about it, but couldn''t laugh at all. Facing such an existence, any means might be futile, and death would come at any time.


    Sure enough, there are gods paying attention to this world, which is different from their low-level, ordinary world.


    With the loud gunshots, two naked men who were about to approach Su Changxing were hit in the head by muskets and fell to the ground.


    Chad was full of differences, and couldn''t figure out why Su Changxing could still move. The power from the gods would never be faked.


    "Go and kill him quickly, his eyes are not even open, he must not be able to see!"


    He looked distraught, as if impulsive, but backed away.


    High-speed text hand-typed Biqu library global game: with a list of chapters in the portable store https://

 v3 Chapter 80： extreme piety

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Ok?"


    Su Changxing seemed to hear someone whispering in his ear and asked a question.


    His perception was eroded again, and he was completely plunged into darkness, without the slightest awareness of the outside world.


    Cold and dark, that might be all there is to death.


    When he regained his senses again, the outside world was completely quiet, and there was a smell of blood in the air.


    There were corpses all over the ground, and those who were still alive knelt on the ground motionless, with pious expressions on their faces.


    And Chad was held in his hands, most of the flesh and blood on his body disappeared, and the remaining flesh and blood only kept the skeleton from falling apart.


    what happened?


    Su Changxing frowned, full of doubts, and looked down to see that his hands were covered in blood.


    He seemed to have killed these people with his bare hands while unconscious.


    It seems that because his perception was blocked, he entered a state similar to a deep sleep, but instead activated the ability of the dreamer to start killing.


    "Why are you all kneeling on the ground?"


    Su Changxing threw Chad''s body on the ground and asked.


    During the period when he was unconscious, something must have happened, otherwise these people would not have knelt on the ground for no reason.


    No one answered.


    Looking back, Mike was already slumped on the ground, with a frightened expression on his wrinkled face, and a lot of saliva overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Su Changxing limped over and kicked his body, and said, "Don''t be in a daze, tell me what happened just now."


    He didn''t know, but he could know what happened just now from the mouth of a third person.


    "God... Lord God, I ask for forgiveness!"


    Mike also knelt down all of a sudden, and his head hit the floor heavily, making a crisp sound.


    Su Changxing frowned, feeling very irritable, kicked him again, kicking him two or three meters away: "Don''t kneel on the ground! Stand up and talk."


    Such unclear things made him feel that he had lost control of everything.


    This kick is not heavy.


    Mike got up from the ground, lowered his head and said tremblingly: "I don''t know, and I didn''t see it clearly, but I saw the adult snapped his fingers, and Chad died, and then there was a light, we All eyes are filled with light...and then...then."


    He couldn''t explain why, so he couldn''t hold back his emotions. He knelt on the ground again, knelt down one after another, knocked on the floor again and again for the first time, and splashed blood: "I am your most loyal believer. I have no complaints or regrets. no matter what happens."


    Seeing his appearance, Su Changxing also calmed down, and found that the sound of the Buddhist scriptures he had been chanting in his ears was actually a little softer.


    Although it was not much, he could clearly notice such a change.


    How is this going?


    This is a good thing, but he feels that it is also a bad thing at the same time. He seems to be being targeted by a god-like existence.


    As Mike kowtowed again and again, Su Changxing noticed that the information in the path log was constantly being refreshed.


    Mike has contributed an extremely devout belief to you, +500 mystery]


    Mike has contributed an extremely devout belief to you, +500 mystery]


    Mike has contributed an extremely devout belief to you, +500 mystery]


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    ¡­


    His mysteries are rising crazily at a not slow speed, and it seems to be quite impressive.


    After his promotion, his mystery has not increased much, it is almost zero, and it takes a long time for the discount store to analyze the position.


    But he obtained the mystery in this way, as if he picked it up.


    It''s not just Mike who is contributing to mystique, the rest of the Rat God believers who are still alive are all providing him with mystique, and they are all extremely devout.


    In other words,,,..version. ¡¿


    This is a terrifying thing. Piety is dedicating one''s spirit and body to a certain existence.


    This level is roughly equivalent to that if Su Changxing asked Mike to commit suicide, Mike would pick up a knife and stab him in the neck.


    As human beings, how could it be possible for others to do this? Even if they could, it would be one or two at most.


    In such a short period of time, his mystery has risen to more than 20,000, and this speed may not be slower than in the place of the Buddha.


    Unbelievable thing, this is probably the method of that god.


    But what is his purpose?


    He always does this for a purpose, Su Changxing doesn''t believe in such existence, and will do some meaningless things.


    Su Changxing ignored the people below and walked upstairs, wanting to see what the statue looked like.


    All these things seem to be caused by that kind of withering.


    He even suspected that the so-called plague was also spread by this god.


    Of course, this is not a righteous god, but an outer god, evil god, and demon god.


    Often getting involved with such an existence will not end well, at least in some fairy tales, this is how it is told.


    Upstairs, there were dozens of people huddled in the corner, with a dazed look on their faces, not knowing what happened.


    A few people standing on the edge of the fence and observing the situation below also knelt on the ground and remained motionless.


    From this point of view, those who saw the scene just now became extremely sadistic believers.


    "Terrible means." Su Changxing couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Human beings often think highly of themselves, thinking that even gods can''t guess the human heart, but who knows that gods can change their thinking and ideas with just a random method.


    Su Changxing walked to the top floor and saw the statue. It was not big, about half the height of a person, and only half was left. It was a rat-headed human body, which looked very abstract.


    It should have been an ordinary bronze statue, but now it was shining with a strange light.


    Su Changxing was not in a hurry to move it either, the mystery was still increasing, and soon broke through 30,000 and moved towards 40,000. The speed was a bit slower, but it would definitely break through to 40,000.


    As the brilliance on the statue weakened, the speed of increase in the density of gods also slowed down.


    Those kneeling on the ground also had some reactions, they all knelt on the ground, looking at Su Changxing in awe.


    Su Changxing kept staring at the statue~www.novelhall.com~ and realized a problem, he seemed to have been plucked!


    These people contributed extremely pious beliefs to him, only a small part was assigned to him, and most of them were absorbed and assigned by this statue.


    He seemed to have turned into a wage earner, which also made him feel very uncomfortable, even the gods couldn''t make him become a wage earner!


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    If there is no belief in this statue, then his mystery can definitely exceed more than 100,000.


    Su Changxing stretched out his hand to the statue, and threw it into his pocket Galaxy the next moment. The mystery that was slowly increasing suddenly stopped.


    "Sure enough, this is the medium. This thing seems to have some kind of connection with me. I can''t directly absorb the faith, but I can get a part of the faith through this thing, and transform the faith into mystery."


    "A good method, this method can completely allow me to work for it with all my heart, and can improve my strength at an unconventional speed."


    "If more people become followers of the Rat God Sect, then I will also be able to share more beliefs, so as to quickly improve my strength."


    "As the Rat God Sect grows stronger, my strength will definitely become stronger..."


    Su Changxing opened his eyes wide and woke up from his own thoughts, realizing that he was also affected by the existence of that god.


    How could you think of going to strengthen the Rat Sect?


    This is as sudden as when Chad founded the Rat God Sect.


    Such an evil **** is not trustworthy and will be abandoned at any time, and Chad was abandoned in this way.

 v3 Chapter 81： Shinmon

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing quickly affirmed one thing, the connection between him and this statue came from the plague.


    Because he could directly control the plague, that **** directly turned the object of worship of these people into him, and then absorbed the faith with the statue.


    He also took a part of his faith from it because of the plague.


    It''s a win-win for him and the god, at least so far.


    However, he didn''t dare to gamble, and took the risk to help this strange **** expand his congregation.


    He doesn''t know what kind of state it is now as a god, but at present, it seems that it cannot directly interfere with this world, and can only be indirectly affected by this statue.


    But he didn''t dare to think about what the result would be if he gained more faith in this god.


    And how could a **** allow a human being to share his faith with him? After the Rat God Cult grows stronger, he will find a chance to kill him sooner or later.


    This way is definitely not feasible!


    [Broken Ratman Statue: An extremely old item, the statue of the Rat God Sect, seems to be a mysterious item, with a little divine power attached to it...]


    "True knowledge" cannot fully analyze the information of this item.


    Su Changxing also had a twisted mind, preparing to analyze the structure of the ratman statue in the pocket galaxy.


    This is something about the gods, and he may be able to gain some incredible knowledge from it.


    then.


    Su Changxing said to the person who was still kneeling on the ground beside him, "Stop kneeling, stand up, go down and call Mike up."


    Hearing Su Changxing''s words, the naked men who were kneeling on the ground reacted, stood up slowly from the ground, but still lowered their heads, not daring to look directly at him at all.


    In their hearts, Su Changxing is a living god, a **** walking in the world.


    They don''t know why they think this way, as if there is a voice in their hearts that keeps reminding them, keeps repeating, and keeps deepening this impression on them, subconsciously they think so.


    After a while, Mike came up from below. His mental state was much better than the others, but his face was still filled with awe and admiration, "Master God, what orders do you have?"


    Su Changxing always felt awkward hearing this title, "You don''t need to add the word **** to the title."


    "Okay, my lord." Mike agreed.


    Su Changxing looked at the surrounding environment, and said slowly: "Take these people to clean up this place, throw all the corpses out and burn them, and the rest of you should also put on clothes, so you don''t need to be naked anymore, I''ve done it for you cured of the plague."


    "I also put some food here, let''s distribute some to everyone, so you don''t have to be hungry."


    No one was surprised or surprised when they heard Su Changxing''s words. What the gods did and said were all right, so they just listened.


    This is the most devout believer, and also a group of people who follow blindly in the true sense.


    He is not going to kill the remaining people of the Rat God Sect. They are all the most devout believers, and they continue to provide mystery.


    What is mystery?


    For him, the degree of mystery is the foundation of strength. The more mystery, the stronger the strength, and even reach a certain amount, and he can make self-improvement.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Nothing, don''t bother me."


    Su Changxing watched as Mike and others began to clean the abandoned factory, turned around and walked into the small room on the top of the factory, closed the door and sat on the ground, analyzing the statue of the Ratman in the pocket galaxy.


    This thing was unexpectedly hard, and it took a lot of effort before he wiped a tiny piece of it off.


    There is only half of this withered statue left, but it can still function. Su Changxing judged that this is a whole mysterious item, which is also composed of countless smaller units of the same quality.


    In other words, even a fragment of this statue can have the same effect, but the effect will be much weaker.


    soon.


    Su Changxing found that the small fragment he broke off was still very hard. If it was forcibly disassembled, the overall structure would be destroyed, and it was difficult to analyze its characteristics.


    Then he pulled the data stream Xiaoyi over and asked it to decompose the small fragment, cut it horizontally from the middle, and split the small fragment into two.


    Then break it down into smaller pieces and do the same.


    The size of the fragments is getting smaller and smaller, and the difficulty of division is also increasing. Later, he needs to guide the small pair of fragments to divide them bit by bit, otherwise it is very likely to destroy the whole.


    He performed the same operation hundreds of times and repeated it until he could no longer decompose it.


    It is something that cannot be seen with the naked eye, but can only be perceived with the perception. It is smaller than dust, smaller than an atom, and may reach the point of a nucleus.


    A three-dimensional pyramid shape, with itself as the center, continuously rotates at high speed and chaotically.


    Su Changxing used his own control to restrain him, slowing him down, until he was completely still in the air.


    He saw that there were dense lines engraved on this thing, which were some incomprehensible runes, and it was difficult to understand the meaning of them.


    This is something related to the gods. Even if he couldn''t understand it, he read it very carefully. He wanted to write it all down, but found that after reading it once, he forgot it.


    He went to watch it a second time, a third time, a fourth time, until hundreds or thousands of times, before he had a vague impression of this thing, a rough image of the lake.


    During this period, his mental power seemed to be continuously pumped out by a large amount of water pump, and it soon bottomed out.


    Every one hundred times, he would have an intermittent rest, and then continue to observe.


    However, observation is a very inaccurate term.


    This is learning.


    In the process of observing like this, Su Changxing gained a lot of knowledge. This kind of knowledge is logical, but he just doesn''t understand the meaning.


    However, as he observed it over and over again, he understood the meaning of some of the individual characters.


    The meaning of just one character requires millions of words to explain, which is complicated and esoteric.


    It is because his mental power has reached this level that he can learn bit by bit.


    For ordinary people, watching directly will cause a devastating blow to the spirit, turning them into idiots or lunatics.


    However, ordinary Extraordinary people are very likely to cause mental distortion after seeing it.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    This is the knowledge that belongs to the realm of the gods, but Su Changxing feels that it can still be explained by extraordinary, because he can bear such knowledge.


    This also very likely shows that the so-called gods are extraordinary beings of higher order.


    The saint said that the highest rank among players is only the third rank, so it is very likely that the third rank is the realm of the gods, which is difficult for mortals to touch.


    Finally, after observing hundreds of thousands of times, he reached the limit, the limit of understanding and cognition of this thing, and it is meaningless to look at it any longer.


    Fortunately, he has completely remembered this thing in his mind. With the continuous improvement of subsequent strength and mental power, he can acquire more knowledge.


    These lines engraved on the basic units are called divine characters, which can break through the boundary between illusion and reality, and transform the illusory worship in the spirit into real belief.


    It sounds very mysterious, but it is probably such a principle.


    Most of Su Changxing couldn''t understand such a divine pattern. He only knew that it had such a function as a whole.


    but.


    On the contrary, he understood the object referred to by the entire divine text, which was a mark of a circular pattern. When he saw this mark, he could understand its meaning and silently recited the name in his heart.


    "Caris."


    This is the name of that god.


    But he is only meditating in the pocket galaxy, I am afraid that it is really possible to get a response outside, and punish him as a blasphemer


    His behavior is undoubtedly a blasphemy against the gods.


    It is the greatest offense for a mortal to try to understand God.


    "If all the marks about Keris on this statue can be erased, then this statue will become a statue without an owner, and it probably won''t play the role of absorbing faith."


    "If I change the target of the divine text on this statue to me, then I will become the owner of this statue, and all the beliefs absorbed by this statue will be obtained by me."


    Su Changxing thought about it for a long time, and he suddenly realized that he didn''t know if this method was feasible. It was a very difficult thing to erase Keris'' mark from the divine text.


    He can''t even complete it on his own, he has to rely on Xiaoyi, using it as a carving tool to complete it.


    This is a rather cumbersome matter, as there are hundreds of marks about Kairis on the most basic unit alone.


    He needs to erase all these marks, and can''t touch other symbols of the gods.


    His first experimental product failed very quickly, destroying the entire basic unit while erasing the Keris mark.


    This thing is too small and too fragile, but if you use a little more force, it will be damaged.


    In this process, he needs to spend 12 minutes of mental energy to control Xiao Yi''s actions continuously.


    After several failures, Xiao Yi seemed to know how to do it, and began to cooperate with him.


    But in the future, although he will no longer destroy the entire basic unit, when erasing the Keris mark, it is easy to erase the other surrounding divine symbols along with it.


    Su Changxing didn''t understand those divine runes, so he couldn''t reproduce them, and the time and energy required to reproduce such divine runes was unimaginable.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    So such a basic unit can be regarded as scrapped~www.novelhall.com~ He can only continue to operate on the next basic unit, repeating such experiments continuously, failing again and again until he succeeds.


    Finally, at the eighty-fourth time, he successfully erased all the Kairis marks on a basic unit.


    This can be regarded as a staged victory, and it also made him very happy, seeing the dawn of success.


    Next, you just need to change the target indicated by the divine text to himself.


    "But how should I express my name in divine language, just like Keris."


    "This requires a special symbol that can point to me precisely, otherwise it will still divert belief."


    Su Changxing thought hard for a long time, but there was still no result. His understanding of the divine language was limited, and he naturally didn''t know how to express himself with the divine language.


    He is now like a complete illiterate, plagiarizing other people''s papers, has wiped out other people''s names, and is thinking about how to write his own name on it.


    Writing one''s name on it sounds simple, but it is the most difficult thing for a human being.


    To write a name, he must first have a name.


    He is an illiterate without a name. In addition to copying his own name, he also needs to give himself a unique name first.


    But how could a unique name be such a simple matter.


    Su Changxing stopped the operations in Pocket Galaxy. If he couldn''t do this, then everything he had done before would be in vain.


    Before that, he''d better seal the statue of the Ratman in the Pocket Galaxy, and stop letting it absorb faith.

 v3 Chapter 82： fishing village

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing opened his eyes and noticed that it was dusk outside the factory, and a long time had passed.


    During this time, no one came to disturb him, and it was very quiet outside.


    Walking downstairs, he saw Wigan lying on the mattress on the first floor, breathing evenly with his eyes closed, as if he had fallen asleep


    Mike hurriedly stepped forward and said, "My lord, according to your request, we have already cleaned the entire factory. Since the area is too large, we can only do this at most."


    Su Changxing just said that, didn''t really care about this matter, looked around and said: "It''s okay, the stench in the air is almost gone."


    After being praised, Mike showed a hint of joy, and then asked, "Does your lord have any requests?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "No, I''ll go to the place downstream where there are still survivors to take a look."


    "Do you need me to lead the way? I probably know where it is."


    "You don''t need to stay here, just don''t let these people make any trouble."


    "Okay." Mike looked meticulous.


    When Yin Lisha saw the two people talking, her face was full of doubts, and she didn''t understand why her father respected that person so much, too much.


    She also didn''t understand why these originally ferocious Rat God believers suddenly obeyed her father, as if her father had become their high priest.


    It was unbelievable to think about it, but when she asked her father, the other party just smiled, but didn''t respond much, which also made her feel very strange.


    Moreover, those believers of the Rat God Sect, as if they had reformed themselves, no longer ran around naked, but put on clothes, appearing relatively quiet.


    Su Changxing also noticed this. After he came, the mood of those believers stabilized a lot, which was in stark contrast to before.


    He didn''t quite know the reason, but it could only be attributed to the fact that these people were originally directly influenced by the evil god, so they would have such distorted changes.


    And now the person who influences these has become him, who is also a human being, even if he has influence, it will not be so distorted.


    When they walked to the gate of the abandoned warehouse, believers were still guarding the gate. When they saw Su Changxing, they shouted, "My lord!"


    Su Changxing didn''t say anything, and said calmly: "Open the door, I''ll go out."


    "yes!"


    As the iron cable was stretched, the shaft turned, and the gate of the factory was slowly pulled up.


    The golden sunset shot in from the gap, and continued to expand, illuminating their faces.


    then.


    He walked all the way down the river bank, and there was a gathering place of survivors over there, which happened to be outside the search range of Rune Warrior.


    There are quite a few corpses on the river bank, all of which were killed by rune warriors.


    Not long after he walked, he heard the sound of metal clashing in front of him. It was a rune warrior, patrolling along the river bank.


    It walked up along the river bank, and Su Changxing happened to walk down the river bank, and the two sides bumped into each other.


    At this time.


    It was only then that Su Changxing remembered that he was not familiar with the patrol paths of these rune warriors at all, and there were no shelters on the river bank, so once he touched them, he would definitely be found.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "If you find heretics, wipe them out immediately."


    The rune warrior rushed towards Su Changxing with heavy steps. The blade on his arm danced in the air. The river bank, which was not very strong, was stepped on with cracks, and it seemed that it would collapse at any moment.


    In this world, the "Ancient Buddha in Heart" has been greatly weakened, so he is not going to use it, but confronts the opponent head-on.


    He thought that Rune Warrior should be a robot-like existence with a fixed set of action patterns. If the system is not very advanced, it should be able to find some loopholes.


    Through these loopholes, if he encounters them later, he can solve them more easily.


    One thing is certain, the genius scientist Eric has a high probability of defecting to the Duke, and started mass production of rune warriors.


    The Duke occupied Wodan, and he only occupied Wotang, and other places did not recognize his rule at all.


    If the duke does not have an absolutely powerful military force, the final result is likely to be that the huge empire falls apart into several small kings.


    This is probably also in line with the law of dynasty change, long-term union and division, long-term division must be united.


    But there is one thing that Su Changxing is more concerned about, why Eric took refuge in the Duke.


    What could impress him?


    A genius who illuminates the entire era with wisdom and creativity, what is missing, wealth, power or women?


    These are certainly not.


    Following the impact of the blade, Su Changxing held the sickle and fought the rune warrior hand-to-hand.


    He couldn''t gain any advantage in mere melee combat. On the contrary, the rune warrior was still analyzing his movements and learning from them.


    Aware of this, Su Changxing was also surprised. These rune warriors looked dull, but they had a very advanced system. They acted according to instructions, but they had the ability to learn.


    Isn''t this the most perfect soldier?


    From the previous battles, he already knew that the rune warrior''s weakness was in a certain position on his chest, as long as he pierced through it, it would cause it to self-destruct.


    "Strong enemy, adopt the highest level combat mode."


    A mechanical sound came from the rune warrior''s body.


    A red light flashed across its face, the overall speed accelerated again, and its strength increased by a level, even Su Changxing felt a little bit of difficulty.


    But at this time, Su Changxing also caught a gap between the Rune Warrior''s movements, bounced the attack with a sickle, and pulled out the revolver with his backhand to shoot at the gap in the breastplate.


    The bullet passed through the breastplate and easily penetrated the rune warrior''s chest, blasting out a large pile of **** mechanical parts.


    As the chest was pierced, the Rune Warrior''s movements also came to a standstill.


    Su Changxing raised the sickle to cut at the hole in Rune Warrior''s chest, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com pierced through the body, and then pulled horizontally.


    "Fatally attacked."


    "Fatally attacked."


    "Fatally attacked."


    The voice became smaller and smaller, and the rune warrior knelt in front of Su Changxing, gradually becoming silent.


    this time.


    It didn''t even have a chance to blow itself up.


    "As expected of a genius design, although this thing has weaknesses, but each weakness is in a different position, and it is not a real weakness."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing conveniently threw the rune warrior''s body into the Galaxy Pocket, reckoning that the value of this thing might be quite high, and it should still be usable after being repaired.


    The momentum of the battle just now was not small, and it could be felt from a long distance away.


    Going further down, he saw the place Yin Lisha had mentioned before. At the corner of the river bank, it looked like a fishing village with low houses. Many people looked over from behind the houses.


    Su Changxing walked forward unhurriedly, looking like a normal person, but when he walked fast, he became limping.


    The mechanical corruption was still getting worse in his body, but after absorbing the faith before, the symptoms weakened a bit.


    Gaining enough power of faith can suppress mechanical corruption.


    As the abbot of Queshan Temple, the old monk must have enjoyed the incense of Queshan Temple. The so-called mechanical corruption should also be performed by faith.


    Likewise, he should be able to use enough faith to fight it and dispel it from his body.

 v3 Chapter 83： nob

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Who are you!" The survivors of the fishing village shouted, looking quite vigilant.


    At this time, apart from them, there are only some lunatics left, such as the Rat God Cult of the abandoned factory.


    Su Changxing didn''t stop, walked towards them unhurriedly, and shouted: "I have no malicious intentions, I came to find a man named Nuobu, is he here?"


    He also did not make any drastic moves, fearing that these people would misunderstand and cause conflicts between the two parties.


    Of course, he is not afraid of such a conflict, but he doesn''t want to kill people at will. These people are actually equivalent to ordinary people in this world, and killing them would make him feel bad.


    "Nobu, someone is looking for you!"


    Someone shouted outside.


    At this time, Nobu was lying in the room, his fat body became thinner, and there were large ulcers on his skin, motionless.


    Hearing that someone was looking for him, he opened his eyes and felt puzzled. He didn''t expect that anyone would come to him at this time. All the dead people were dead, and the others probably didn''t know each other.


    He slowly got up from the ground.


    "let me help you."


    Said a woman wrapped in a kerchief in the room.


    Nobu quickly waved his hand: "No, stay away from me, if you want to live longer, stay away from me."


    He knew that the plague on his body was different, it came from that monster, and even though he was wearing a gas mask, he was still infected.


    The woman is Yinglan''s Tong Kong, looking at Nobu and crying, "So what, sooner or later you will die, I don''t want to live after you die."


    The relationship between the two of them is also good. In the early years, they ran boats and delivered goods together, and they separated after they were pregnant with a child.


    Nobu showed an impatient look: "Why cry, it''s good to be alive, and one more day is a day."


    "I''m thinking about it. The Rat God Sect over there in the factory is a bit mysterious. If it doesn''t work, I''ll join them. It''s like waiting to die like this."


    "I''ll go out for a while and see who will come to me at this time. Watch the child and don''t let others come in."


    It''s not easy to occupy a separate house here. Nobu looks weak, but he doesn''t care about the fight, and no one here can beat him.


    He is also a little strange, not knowing why he has become so powerful.


    When did it start?


    Probably since coming to Myron.


    He felt that this change was related to Su Changxing. After boarding the Dreadful Ghost, he felt something strange.


    There is a big difference between the real world and what he saw.


    Nobu opened the door and went out, and saw a group of people watching outside the fishing village, and a person walked towards them unhurriedly not far away.


    The man was cleanly dressed and the skin on his body was smooth, which looked unreal.


    Nobu opened his mouth wide, showing an expression of extreme shock. He knew that person, Su Changxing who was buried alive in the tunnel.


    How is he still alive!


    He felt that even if Su Changxing hadn''t died at that time, he would have died of the plague if he had such a close contact with the monster.


    Then, he suddenly felt very excited, saw the hope, and ran towards Su Changxing with strides. The festering wound was pulled, but he didn''t feel any pain.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "My lord, I didn''t expect you to still be alive and appear here."


    Nuobu strode up to Su Changxing, panting heavily and excitedly.


    He didn''t get too close, though, to realize that he had the plague.


    Seeing that Nobu was still alive, Su Changxing couldn''t help but smile: "It''s good luck, so you survived. It seems that your condition is not very good."


    Nobu smiled awkwardly, the glasses hanging around his neck were broken, and he put his severely festered hand behind his back, "My lord, you should not get too close, the plague on my body is very serious."


    Su Changxing didn''t care, walked over and patted him on the shoulder, "It''s okay, this thing won''t affect me, I went to the factory over there before, and I heard Wigan say you''re here, so I came to have a look."


    Nobu showed a look of surprise and opened his eyes wide: "Vigan, is he still alive? I thought he was dead long ago. When we fled, he held the iron gate that was about to slide down by himself, allowing the rest of us to escape .¡±


    Su Changxing was also stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Wigan to do such a thing, but he himself didn''t say, "This man is very loyal, um, but his condition is not very good now, he was almost starved to death before."


    Seeing Su Changxing alone, Nobu asked, "Where is he now?"


    "It''s still at the abandoned factory, but I killed most of the people from the Rat God Sect, and the rest were subdued. There''s no big problem."


    Su Changxing said calmly.


    Subdued?


    Nobu didn''t quite understand the meaning of these words, but he didn''t ask too much. He led the way and walked to the place where he lived. Not a good thing."


    Su Changxing was a little surprised, he didn''t expect that Nuobu could also occupy a separate room in this place: "Your wife and children are still there?"


    Nobu nodded, sighed, and said with an ugly face: "Yes, this is considered lucky, but they also suffered from the plague because of me. Although they escaped, they still died."


    "I just want to live a little longer, so let''s live a little longer. This city has become like this, and being alive is a kind of luck."


    Su Changxing followed Nobu into a small wooden cabin. His wife was sitting at the other end of the room, with long brown hair and shrewd eyes, and a child of a few years old was sitting behind her.


    "This is Lord Liu Luola." Nobu introduced to his wife.


    His wife nodded slightly as a sign of respect: "Lord Liu Luola."


    Nobu also introduced to Su Changxing: "My wife~www.novelhall.com~Retily is originally from Myron, and she and I met here."


    "It''s a pity that such a good place was destroyed by the plague."


    Su Changxing sat on a wooden stool, looked at the situation in the house, and asked, "How is the boat? Have you been there?"


    Luobu nodded and said: "I''ve been there, because you disappeared, my lord, so the ship also stopped at the same place and couldn''t move."


    "I didn''t go up because I was infected with the plague, but I just told them not to come down."


    When Su Changxing left, he put a lot of food and water on board, and Kasmin and the others would have no problem eating them for a few months.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Compared with the situation here, the boat is like a paradise, at least there is no danger to life, and they can live healthy.


    Su Changxing nodded, pondered and said, "Let''s go and have a look later, and take your wife and children with you."


    Ruo Nuobu didn''t understand what Su Changxing meant for a while, and emphasized: "We are all infected with the plague, and we won''t be able to get on the boat, which will implicate them."


    "Anyway, I still can''t do such a shameful thing, and..."


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said with a smile, "Don''t worry about that, I''ve already cured the plague on your body."


    "Even if the plague on me is cured..."


    Nobu''s eyes widened before he realized it. Looking at the sores on his hands, he asked in a trembling voice, "Is the plague on my body really cured?"


    Lei Dili, who had been watching from the side, couldn''t help but also opened her eyes wide.

 v3 Chapter 84： fraud

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Do you really think my husband is a fool? Lied to him like this." Lei Dili frowned and said aloud.


    If the plague could really be cured, would those noble lords still need to find the massacre?


    In her eyes, Su Changxing was already a complete liar, and she actually said such outrageous words, and she didn''t know why Nuo Bu believed him so much.


    Su Changxing looked sideways at this aggressive woman, she didn''t look weak at all, like a tigress.


    Haven''t waited for him to speak yet.


    Nuobu scolded with dissatisfaction on his face: "It''s your turn to speak? Even if I am a liar, my lord will not be a liar. You go and stand outside the door first!"


    Laitili also had a confused face, she didn''t understand why Nobu was so angry, and she also didn''t understand why he would believe such outrageous words.


    She didn''t speak anymore, knowing that if she talked back again, it might really make Nobu angry, so she got up and took the child to the door.


    The little boy was also well-behaved and sensible, with his eyes wide open the whole time, neither crying nor fussing, just following his mother.


    After seeing them go out, Nobu changed his face, and said with an embarrassed smile: "Don''t mind, my lord. My wife is just an ordinary person, she doesn''t understand anything."


    "Is the plague on me really cured?"


    Su Changxing took out some black ointment, handed it to his hand, and said affirmatively: "Of course, this thing can promote the recovery of your wounds. You should prepare it first, and we will board the boat later."


    Nuobu confirmed that Su Changxing didn''t mean to be joking, took the ointment with trembling hands, and thanked again and again: "Thank you, sir, thank you, sir."


    He paused, and then asked tentatively, "Can my lord help my wife and son cure the plague?"


    Su Changxing took out a can of grape juice from his pocket Galaxy, opened it and took a big sip, and said relaxedly, "Just like you, they were all healed."


    Nobu thanked again: "Thank you, sir!"


    Here.


    He was sincerely grateful to Su Changxing, as if he had fallen into a dark abyss, full of despair, but was fished out by someone, and saw light and hope.


    Su Changxing didn''t care much about it, it was just a matter of convenience, but he didn''t take the initiative to cure the plague of other people in the fishing village.


    This also has other uses.


    Nobu immediately thought of leaving, he didn''t want to stay in this ghostly place anymore, "My lord, I have nothing to prepare, why don''t we leave now."


    Su Changxing nodded: "All right, let''s go there now."


    Nobu called his wife in, applied black plaster to the festering area on his body, and said, "Clean up, we''ll leave right away."


    Lei Dili said suspiciously: "Where are you going? Other places are mechanical monsters."


    There was a smile on Nobu''s face: "Of course we are leaving here. My lord has a ship at sea, we can board the ship, there is enough food on the ship, and there is no plague."


    Laitili still found it inconceivable. For a moment, she didn''t know whether her husband was crazy or that liar was too powerful: "Even if there is a boat, we have the plague on us, can we go aboard?"


    Nobu raised his head and looked disgusted: "Why do you care so much? Just follow along."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Afterwards, he looked at Su Changxing and said with a smile, "This ointment is very effective. After applying it, I feel a burst of coolness and comfort. I can feel the flesh and blood healing."


    He handed the ointment to his wife again: "Apply this to the ulcers on yourself and your child, it can relieve the pain to a great extent."


    Lei Dili took the ointment, tried to apply a little on the wound, felt a burst of coolness and comfort, and showed a surprised look: "It really works."


    "Of course, this is given by the lord. The plague on your body has been cured by the lord. Don''t have any contact with other people. Let''s go directly to the boat now." Nobu instructed.


    Laitili looked at Nobu''s appearance, and was a little dubious. She felt that her body seemed to be much more comfortable than before, and then quickly applied the ointment to the child: "Good boy, it won''t hurt after applying this."


    It is also fortunate that such a young child did not die in the disaster, which can be regarded as the ability of the Nobu couple.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing left the fishing village with Nuobu and the others.


    During the period, someone followed up and shouted: "Aren''t you courting death by leaving like this?"


    Nobu looked back at him and said viciously, "What''s your business? Stay away from us."


    He was worried that the plague on these people would be passed on to them again. At this time, who could control other people, as long as he and his family were safe, it would be good.


    This is his only thought now, let''s take his wife and son on board first, at least there is a guarantee.


    Nobu pointed to the river bank ahead and said, "There are no other boats. Our boat is parked in front, but there is a high possibility of encountering mechanical monsters over there."


    "At the beginning, there were no mechanical monsters here, but then they suddenly appeared, and many people died, and our range of activities was once again reduced."


    Su Changxing looked around, wasn''t this the place he had been to before, "We probably won''t meet that mechanical monster again."


    Nobu also looked around, and walked forward without any movement: "It doesn''t seem to be there, let''s take this opportunity to leave."


    It was still the same dilapidated boat, and it seemed that there was no change from when Su Changxing left.


    When Lei Dili saw this dilapidated boat, she also felt guilty, and doubted whether it could sail on the sea.


    But this time she didn''t say it out, she had already come here, and there was no room for turning back.


    "Let''s go to sea!"


    Several people boarded the boat, but the little boy was extremely excited and shouted.


    Nobu covered his mouth all of a sudden: "Don''t shout, what will you do if you offend those mechanical monsters."


    He was very cautious~www.novelhall.com~ and felt that even if the voice was louder, it might attract those mechanical monsters.


    It is this kind of caution that has kept him alive until now.


    The broken wooden boat started, leaving water waves on the water surface, and the speed became faster and faster.


    "My lord, with you here, the speed of this boat is much faster. At that time, I slid over it little by little." Nobu watched the boat leave the coast with a smile on his face, and he felt relieved. Take a breath.


    Su Changxing nodded: "It''s not easy for you to use this boat to paddle across. You''ve only been there once? Have you visited the big boat after that?"


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Nobu shook his head: "Just once, after that, mechanical monsters appeared here, so I didn''t dare to come here again."


    "It''s a good thing that the nobles in the city dare not come out at all, and I''m afraid they don''t know that we still have people alive."


    "Otherwise, we will definitely not be able to survive until now. The mechanical monster is too terrifying. Even if hundreds of people fight together, they are not opponents."


    "On that night, those nobles gave the order to slaughter, and dozens of mechanical monsters rushed to the street and began to slaughter."


    "Many people were frightened at the time. They hid in the house and did not dare to come out. We did not dare to come out either. We waited until after the first massacre before escaping from the west city."


    "At that time, many mechanical monsters were attacking the building of the Black Dog Gang, but they were captured within a short period of time."


    "We are also lucky, but it is impossible to run out earlier or later."

 v3 Chapter 85： meat buns

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing frowned involuntarily as he listened to Nobu''s description.


    He smelled a conspiracy, as if it was a chain of design, from Wodan''s coup, to Mellen''s plague, and then to the massacre.


    These rune warriors had been prepared long ago, waiting for the plague to appear, and then began to massacre the city.


    Eric produced a large number of Rune Warriors ahead of time and deceived everyone. Even the royal family believed that there was only one prototype of this thing.


    No, the earliest link should have started with the outbreak of the plague in the southern part of the empire, and because of this, Wodan gave full support and sent a lot of troops, which also made the defense empty.


    otherwise.


    Even if the Duke brought the Rune Warrior, it would definitely not be so easy to capture the King Tower.


    Could this be the Duke''s means?


    Fortunately, Su Chang didn''t know, he even suspected that Eric was the genius scientist who was manipulating all this behind the scenes.


    "Drink this?"


    Su Changxing saw that Nobu''s child kept staring at the grape juice in his hand, so he asked.


    The little boy asked curiously, "What is this?"


    He had never seen such a strange thing, but he smelled a sweet smell coming from the jar.


    Su Changxing took out another can of grape juice from his pocket Galaxy, handed it to him and said, "Taste it, grape juice."


    The little boy took the grape juice with joy on his face, imitating his father, bent down and said to Su Changxing: "Thank you, sir!"


    But he observed this strange jar, and found that there was no mouth, and he didn''t know how to open it.


    Su Changxing reached out to help him open it: "Just drink from here."


    The little boy took a sip, squinted his eyes and enjoyed it all over his face, only to feel that his mouth was full of sweetness: "It''s really delicious, this is the best thing I''ve ever had!"


    He sucked it in small sips, and he was reluctant to drink it all at once. He didn''t eat much in the past few days, and he was hungry, but this juice can satisfy his hunger.


    The sky was overcast, and there was a lot of fog on the water surface. Su Changxing still saw the location of the Dreadful Ghost from a long distance away.


    As they approached, the people on the boat also noticed them and recognized them. William stood on the top, waving his hands and shouting at them, also looking very excited.


    Laidili opened her mouth wide, she didn''t expect it to be such a ship, she whispered in Nobu''s ear, "Isn''t this the legendary ghost ship?"


    Nobu nodded: "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    Laidili fell into self-silence, and after a while said to Nobu in a deep voice: "You seem to have kept a lot of things from me, why didn''t you tell me about these things at all."


    The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years! It¡¯s really easy to use. I rely on reading and listening to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here..¡¿


    Nobu said righteously and somewhat proudly: "Tell you? Can you believe it when I tell you? And can you tell other people casually about adults? If it weren''t for this kind of thing, you might not even have the chance to see it."


    The little boy stood at the bow and looked at the looming ghost ship. He was also very excited. He raised his hand and shouted: "Oh ghost ship!"


    Wait until they get close.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    William shouted excitedly: "Lord Liu Luola! I knew you were not dead, and this ship is the proof, but they didn''t believe it."


    Su Changxing climbed onto the boat, but he didn''t see Kasmin, so he asked William, "Where is the princess?"


    Immediately, he had a bad premonition, this girl wouldn''t just get mad and act recklessly.


    William showed embarrassment, and said falteringly: "Just yesterday, the princess left with some people."


    Norbu also criticized: "Why don''t you persuade her, the princess is the hope of the empire, and the west city is full of plague and monsters now."


    William also patted his thigh with one hand, and said with embarrassment: "I persuaded you, the princess wanted to leave before, but she thought that Lord Liu Luola might come back, so she didn''t leave."


    "Afterwards, everyone felt that Master Liu Luola was dead and could not come back, so she made up her mind to leave."


    "However, she didn''t go to the west city, but the east city. She was going to circle into the east city from the sea. There might not be a curtain protection there."


    Su Changxing thought about it, and didn''t blame William. He also knew that Kasmin had a tough character, and if he was determined to go, he couldn''t stop him.


    But he also knew what Kasmin was doing in the East City, and he must be looking for Eric.


    But Eric has obviously betrayed now, and what he did is nothing more than beating a dog with a meat bun.


    Kasmin, of course, is the bun.


    After all, Kasmin was his daughter, and they were related by blood. Su Changxing felt that she couldn''t just die here like this. If she could be saved, she should be saved.


    "Now sail directly to the East City by boat, and I will go to the East City too. You can''t let the princess die here, right?" Su Changxing said to William.


    William didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately set sail for the coast of Dongcheng, "The port on the east coast is guarded by a large number of heavy troops, and I dare not get too close."


    Su Changxing was still planning to paddle there in a small boat, which was more concealed and would not startle the enemy, "I''ll go alone, and you stay on the boat. If you encounter the navy, you can evacuate temporarily."


    William and the others also knew of Su Changxing''s strength and did not stop them. If Su Changxing could enter the East City, the safety of the princess would undoubtedly be greatly improved.


    now.


    The sun has completely set~www.novelhall.com~ The sky on the coast has turned blue-purple, the light is dim, and some stars can be seen, and it will be completely dark in a short time.


    Su Changxing sat alone in the boat and felt


    Facing the strong wind on the sea, row to the port of Dongcheng


    The port in the east city is different from that in the west city. It is a port for military use, and it is also where Myron''s navy is located.


    Because it has the most advanced warships, the strength of the Merun Navy is also quite strong. There will be no pirates staying in the nearby waters, and once they are targeted, they will never escape.


    Several high-beam lights gliding on the sea are also to prevent small boats from sneaking into the port.


    Due to the plague, many people wanted to smuggle to Dongcheng.


    These people are usually knocked over by them in the water before they get close. The most accurate artillery in the empire is set up in the port of Merun, which can almost hit anywhere within a kilometer.


    However, his driving route was very concealed, and he made a big circle and came to the east of the cliff.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Then, with his bare hands, he climbed up the cliffs along the coast.


    Who would have thought that anyone would come ashore from here?


    Su Changxing stood on the coast and observed the navy at the port from a distance, and found that they were unusually scattered and even gathered for a drink.


    "It seems that because of the massacre of the city, the morale of the army has been completely scattered. Most of the relatives of the soldiers are in the west city, but the people in the west city are almost dead."


    Such a port seems to be heavily guarded, but it is full of loopholes.


    Su Changxing walked all the way to the position close to the barracks, but he didn''t see anyone guarding him.

 v3 Chapter 86： madman

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing walked into Donggang''s barracks in such a generous way, only to find that the guards were sitting in a pile of cards playing cards.


    What they play is a kind of card for counting points. Although it is a card, the style of play is a bit like mahjong.


    Shouts, boos, noises, the joy of playing.


    Su Changxing noticed a soldier leaning against the wall smoking a cigarette, humming a little tune, holding a dagger in his hand, and kept playing with it.


    He just walked over so unhurriedly, like a walk, the other party didn''t notice anything, and a tattered baseball bat with peeling paint appeared in his hand.


    [Battered stun baseball bat: B crown is in the top position, hammering the back of the target''s head with enough force can make the target enter a short-term stun state. ¡¿


    With a crisp sound, the soldier fell to the ground, with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Go to sleep."


    Su Changxing put one hand on the soldier''s forehead to turn him from a dizzy state into a deep sleep state. This is mandatory, and the deep sleep can last for a long time, at least until tomorrow morning, unless someone wakes him up midway.


    He skillfully stripped off the soldier''s clothes, then threw them into the bushes outside the barracks, and then changed into this white and blue military uniform.


    "Not bad, quite suitable."


    This person was about the same size as him, a bit fatter, but not as tall as him, so the clothes probably fit him well.


    Su Changxing recalled the soldier''s actions and expression just now, put on his hat after finishing his general uniform, lit a cigarette, and walked towards the barracks in a swaggering manner.


    There are many people in the army, and many people who don''t know each other go, so he is not afraid of being seen by others.


    "Come one, come one."


    A man with the appearance of an officer walked up to him, grabbed his shoulders, and said inarticulately, the strong smell of alcohol came from his body.


    Su Changxing knew that he didn''t mean one, but one, and of course he was referring to cigarettes.


    With a smile on Su Changxing''s face, he put a cigarette into the man''s mouth and lit it with a match: "My cigarette tastes good, sir, try it."


    As the sparks lit up, the officer took a deep breath, his face full of enjoyment: "Yes, it''s really good."


    The two of them walked forward with their shoulders side by side. The officer''s consciousness became more and more dull, and he said something on his own.


    "I heard that the people in Xicheng seem to have survived, and there are still people alive." Su Changxing said tentatively.


    The officer''s face suddenly changed, and he said coldly: "So what? It''s none of our business. The massacre of the city was also done by those nobles, and we didn''t do it."


    "They are locking us out now, probably because they are worried about the hand plague that some of us are carrying. After all, some people went to the West City before."


    Su Changxing said in a worried tone: "If the plague spreads here, those noble lords wouldn''t massacre us too, would they?"


    The officer shook his head and looked at the moon in the sky, patted his head, and laughed loudly: "You boy, you look like a wooden soldier at first glance. You don''t know anything. You have given orders before. Anyone who finds out will suffer from the plague." They were executed on the spot and thrown into the sea."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Be careful yourself. If you get the plague, you will die. Even if you go to the marshal to intercede, it will be of no use."


    Su Changxing felt that this was a good idea for the army. Since it couldn''t be cured, it should be solved from the root cause, at least it would prevent the plague from spreading widely.


    "I heard that people who are still alive in the west city want to sneak over here. Has anyone sneaked into our barracks in the past few days?" Su Changxing asked very bluntly, wanting to know whether Ka Semin was discovered by these people.


    He estimated that there should be no, but he still wanted to confirm.


    The officer''s face was sullen: "There are not many people left. Where would anyone want to come over? We can at most guard against ships coming from other places."


    then.


    He found a tent at random, threw the officer into it, walked all the way forward, and came to the rear of the barracks, where he could see the curtain of lightning flashing in the distance.


    "This is completely different from what William and the others expected. There is also a curtain here, and it is a huge curtain. It is not easy to forcefully turn over."


    Su Changxing frowned, and couldn''t think of how to get in for a while, because of the mechanical corruption, the ability to move space such as the flickering white feather could not be used.


    Kasmin should have gone in too, but I don''t know how she got in.


    From this point, it can be judged that there must be some kind of loophole in the curtain, and Kasmin knew it, so he was able to get in easily.


    but.


    Su Changxing walked around the edge of the wall, but found no loopholes, except for the tall city wall and the curtain of lightning.


    He really didn''t find any ingenious way to get in, so he thought about climbing in, at a relatively hidden position in the wall, and climbed up while it was dark.


    After climbing a third of the height, the outer surface of the wall was wrapped in a layer of extremely smooth iron sheet, and it was inclined outward.


    Almost impossible to climb up.


    Su Changxing tried it, but found that he really couldn''t climb up, so he took out a pair of cat''s claw gloves from his pocket Galaxy and put them on for himself.


    [Cat''s Claw Gloves: B Crown, upper rank, gloves made of shady cat''s paws, which can be attached to various substances for climbing. ¡¿


    These gloves were also brought out from the land of the Buddha.


    At that time, a female player used this glove to climb up from the edge of the snow-capped mountain, but she died in his hands in the end.


    The cat''s claw gloves feel very soft on the hand, as if stroking the fur of a cat.


    After putting on the cat''s claw gloves, Su Changxing could easily climb up, and the speed was much faster.


    When crawling, he still carries the walking stick on his back. As long as he carries it on his body, he can increase his movement speed and his climbing speed.


    There are high beams and artillery on the city wall, and there are many guards patrolling, but the frequency of patrolling is not high, as if to put on a show.


    Su Changxing climbed in from the edge of the city wall, looked around, no one found him, he was slightly relieved, squatted along the city wall, and walked to the inside.


    "I heard that the corpses in the west city are piled higher than the houses, wild dogs are everywhere, and there are swarms of rats."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "I heard that someone from the second team saw demons haunting the west city. I don''t know if it''s true or not."


    "Devil? How is it possible? Someone must be making it up. How could such a legendary thing appear."


    "Really, many people are discussing it now. Many people have seen that demon appear in the west city, and all the rune warriors have been destroyed."


    "No matter what he is, he can''t enter the city. There is a curtain blocking it. We are still worried."


    "makes sense."


    ¡­


    Su Changxing heard a few guards not far away discussing, and was immediately attracted to it.


    He has seen real demons, and they are definitely extremely terrifying creatures.


    If they hadn''t joined forces behind them, I''m afraid no one would have survived the Stupa game.


    It would definitely not be good news if demons really appeared in the west city. The strength of demons born in such an environment could grow rapidly and reach a terrifying level.


    After all, there are corpses all over the place, so there is no need to hunt them down, just gnaw on them.


    Su Changxing circled around the city wall, avoiding all the guards, came to the inner edge of the city wall, jumped back from the top, and slid all the way down the wall.


    Going down was much easier than going up, and within ten seconds, Su Changxing quietly arrived at the bottom of the city wall, on the other side of the curtain.


    The air here is fresh, and the streets look clean, which is in sharp contrast to the dead bodies in the west city.


    This is the difference between heaven and hell.


    One is **** on earth and the other is heaven on earth.


    It''s not too late now, so there are quite a few pedestrians on the street. They are either in a hurry or walking with a relaxed expression, as if they have forgotten what happened in the west city.


    The East City is very large, almost twice the size of the West City, but the number of people is only one-tenth of that of the West City. The people who live here are either noble, rich or powerful.


    Eric''s mansion is on the other side of the East City. It is a separate location, and it is also a huge scientific research site, with various facilities and a huge warehouse.


    Su Changxing hid in the bushes in the flower beds by the city, changed into a set of ordinary clothes, and then walked along the main road all the way to Eric''s mansion.


    All the guards in the east city were placed on the wall. The defense in the city was empty, and there were almost no guards patrolling.


    However, Su Changxing was able to find a rune warrior squatting motionless on the flower bed, like a white decoration.


    Of course, it wasn''t an ornament, but a killing machine that could be activated at any time, but the people here didn''t seem to be aware of the danger.


    In this way, the flower beds where the rune warriors are squatting are evenly distributed, and you can see one of these flower beds every time you walk a certain distance, as if showing technological achievements to outsiders~www.novelhall.com~Su Changxing thought of distributing in this way , if you want to massacre the city, you can definitely complete it within half an hour, and no one can escape.


    "Am I crazy, or are you crazy?"


    Su Changxing frowned, there was something wrong with the nobles in this world.


    Normal people would not think ahead of time to massacre the city under their management.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    But Eric obviously has such an arrangement, these flower beds are connected one by one to form a huge killing array.


    Once activated, this place will become a **** on earth.


    Slaughtering a city is definitely not something that the superiors of an empire would think about, and those who do this kind of thing are often lunatics, gangsters, and demons.


    The only ones who can gain benefits from massacres are the evil gods.


    When a cockroach is found, there is often more than one cockroach in the house, and when it is known that there is a god, there is often not only one god.


    "The mastermind behind the massacre in Maicheng may not be Eric or the Duke. There is a high probability that it is a god, an outer god, or an evil god."


    As Su Changxing was walking, he stopped suddenly and looked at the pure white tower in Eric''s mansion. At the top was a moon-shaped sculpture, emitting inexplicable fluorescence in the night sky.


    now.


    Dark clouds cover the sky, it is like a real moon, eye-catching, beautiful and moving.


    The whole city was shrouded in the light of the moon, and the streets with stone floors were covered with a faint layer of silver,

 v3 Chapter 87： weird city

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Staring at that round of moon, Su Changxing felt the wave of spirit. He was affected, and felt that his thinking was obviously slowed down, which was very slight.


    If he didn''t feel it carefully, he would not be aware of it at all.


    But he has such a strong mental power that he is affected, so what about other people, those ordinary people whose mental power is much weaker?


    Aren''t they the same as idiots now.


    When Su Changxing thought of this, he noticed something unusual in the surrounding streets. These people seemed to be doing their own thing, walking up and down the streets.


    But they seldom discuss each other, which leads to the quietness on the street, the bustling quietness, and the strong sense of separation that comes with it.


    "The massacre of the city is too exaggerated after all, and it is completely unnecessary. At most, the plague patients will be killed and the corpses will be destroyed."


    "Although this is not a democratic society, things like massacres will definitely be opposed by the majority of people. No one is a fool. Everyone understands the truth."


    Su Changxing stepped forward and patted the shoulder of the man in the coat in front, wanting to see his reaction.


    There was no reaction, the man didn''t seem to feel that someone was patting him at all.


    It wasn''t until Su Changxing patted him on the shoulder twice that he had some reaction, turned his head to look at Su Changxing, and said with a puzzled expression:


    "What''s the matter? I''m very busy now and I need to go to a dance. If there is no urgent matter, please don''t disturb me."


    After speaking, he turned his head and continued to walk forward, without any intention of listening to Su Changxing''s words. He seemed to be in a real hurry, but his walking speed was not fast.


    Weird, really weird.


    The man glanced at him, but his eyes were not focused, as if he hadn''t seen anyone, and he was a little dazed.


    Normal people are obviously not like this, either patient or impatient, but not so inconsistent.


    Su Changxing stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder twice, "Sir, I have something to ask you."


    "What''s the matter? I''m very busy now and I need to go to a dance. If there is no urgent matter, please don''t disturb me."


    He repeated it again, exactly the same as before.


    Sure enough, he became an idiot.


    Although these people are also Extraordinary, their mental power is not strong and they are easily influenced.


    Under the influence of that round of moon, their thinking became extremely slow, like idiots, even though they were called out twice by Su Changxing, they still couldn''t react.


    "Can you tell me what the dance is? I''m very interested." Su Changxing walked up to him and continued to ask, wanting to see how he would react.


    But this time the man''s reaction was different from before: "That''s Miss Joel''s ball, not far ahead, I''ve always admired her, I hope I can have a chance to meet her this time."


    Su Changxing changed his voice and said, "Do you know that Xicheng was massacred? Everyone in Xicheng is dead now."


    The man didn''t answer this time, but walked forward with Su Changxing silently. After seven or eight minutes, he stopped suddenly, with a puzzled look on his face, and turned to look at Su Changxing: "What are you talking about massacring the city? What strange words?"


    "Who are you? Why have you been following me? Are we familiar? If there is anything, please speak up. I don''t like to cover up."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing stared at him and smiled calmly: "Sorry for the trouble."


    After Su Changxing finished speaking, it was more than ten seconds before he looked away and continued to walk forward. He rang the doorbell in front of the mansion at the entrance of the street and waited. It seemed that he was really going to the dance.


    Su Changxing showed a dignified look, the effect on the spirit of that thing was stronger than imagined, and I don''t know if it is reversible.


    He had better find Kasmin as soon as possible, otherwise he would definitely be affected if he stayed here for a long time.


    Su Changxing accelerated his speed again, limping, and the sound of the rusty gears in his body colliding became obvious.


    He''s like a broken robot.


    Now that these people have become fools, he naturally doesn''t need to worry so much. This also gives him a sense of sight when playing games. The whole city has become NPCs, and the AI ??is extremely **** and dull npc.


    Checkpoints were also set up between the streets, and guards were stationed here with guns to check the identities of the people coming and going.


    Su Changxing walked generously from the gate, among the guards, and no one cared about him, as if they couldn''t see him.


    The closer to Eric''s mansion, the more dull the behavior of people on the road.


    As a genius scientist, he seems to have invented something horrific, turning the entire city into idiots.


    But can such a thing really be invented?


    Things went more smoothly than expected.


    Su Changxing hadn''t reached Eric''s mansion when he heard discontinuous gunshots coming from the front, only once every seven or eight seconds.


    Walking over to take a look, he found the figure of Kasmin. In a checkpoint, surrounded by a large number of guards, he also looked dumbfounded. It seemed that he had been shot twice in the chest and abdomen, and fell on the ground. on the ground.


    Two guards pinned her down while another was tying her up with a rope.


    It''s just that the whole process was like a slowed-down movie, and the speed of the guard''s binding was also very slow. From the time Su Changxing saw it to approaching, the binding was not completed.


    "I caught this assassin. Go and report to the captain. We caught an assassin here, but he was seriously injured and needs treatment."


    The guard seemed to be yelling coherently, but the sound of each word was so long that he didn''t seem to realize it.


    It''s not just thinking that is slowed down, but also movement and voice.


    It''s like a realm, similar to his twilight realm, that slows everything down in this realm.


    But there is also a big difference, the time here still passes normally, no difference from the outside, only the people affected here become slower.


    The bullets fired will still be fired at the original speed.


    Su Changxing looked at the moon again, and couldn''t help but marvel: "Is this something created, a continuous large-scale field?"


    It can be seen from the rune warrior that Eric, as a genius scientist, came into contact with the mysterious field a long time ago.


    He combined the power of runes and machines to create the Rune Warrior.


    If at this level, what would it be like to go one step further?


    Su Changxing was full of apprehension, and felt that he had to be careful. Since Eric could create this kind of thing, it wouldn''t be surprising if there were any other means.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    He walked over, and the guards didn''t notice his presence, they were still shouting loudly and moving slowly, but they still had enough communication with each other.


    The same was true for Kasimin, who was struggling, her face was extremely ferocious, and she was still shouting something. Her strength was also so great that the two guards almost couldn''t hold her back.


    When slowed down, it all seems ridiculous, like a clown in a pantomime, exaggerating the events of life.


    Su Changxing walked over, quickly pushed the two guards away, leaned over and carried Kasmin on his shoulders, carried the ivory walking stick, and ran back along the main road of the street.


    Carried on his shoulders, Kasmin was still struggling, and seemed to be in the state of being suppressed and bound by the guards before.


    Everything here seemed too weird, and he always felt that if he didn''t leave quickly, something bad would happen, and maybe he would be trapped here too.


    Sure enough, after running for a certain distance, he felt dizzy for a while, his speed seemed to slow down, and the actions of the people around him seemed to become more normal.


    certainly.


    It''s not that they have become normal, but that Su Changxing is also being assimilated, bit by bit.


    The faint golden light spread on his skin, and his speed suddenly increased again, leaving clear footprints on the street behind him.


    Halfway through the run, he noticed that the rune warrior squatting on the flower bed not far away had red eyes, and slowly stood up from the ground, looking in his direction.


    Rune Warriors in Flowerbed certainly didn''t activate for no reason.


    Someone noticed him, someone noticed his special existence.


    This rune warrior was taller and more burly than the ones he had seen before. On his arm was a musket that could be fired continuously, and his whole body was covered with more white armor.


    "Run, that thing found you." Kasimin''s voice came from beside her ear, and she sensed the existence of Su Changxing~www.novelhall.com~ Her voice sounded much more coherent than before, it wasn''t because she became coherent But Su Changxing also slowed down.


    The field radiated by that round of moon was completely different from what he had encountered before. It seemed to be evenly distributed in the surrounding space, and he didn''t know how to break free.


    Even if he opened up his own domain, he couldn''t have any interference or influence on it.


    The rune warrior raised his hand, pointed the gun at him and began to rotate, the bullets shot out with sparks, the speed was very fast, and the trajectory became blurred.


    He couldn''t see either.


    Since he couldn''t see clearly, he couldn''t avoid it, so Su Changxing had no choice but to carry it hard, blocking the sickle in front of him, his skin glowed with golden light, intertwined with scarlet lines.


    The sickle ricocheted three bullets, and he was hit in the shoulder, but the bullet didn''t go all the way, lodged between the muscles.


    After a round of attack, the rune warrior came running towards him with big strides, his figure became blurry, and the blade dancing in the air was impossible to see clearly.


    He was affected by that moon.


    Thinking, vision, and perception all slowed down, but still relying on experience and predicting in advance, he dodged the slash sideways, pulled out the musket with his backhand, and pulled the trigger at the chest of the Rune Warrior.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    In an instant, the golden dusk floated in the space, and the rune warrior''s body was bound by black chains.


    Under such circumstances, he still accurately hit the Rune Warrior''s chest with a single shot, but was blocked by the breastplate, and a big hole was blown out, but it did not hurt its vitals.

 v3 Chapter 88： strike

    immediately.


    The rune warrior''s speed became faster again, and because of this, he quickly broke free from his domain, and the blade on his arm slashed across.


    The influence of the moon on him deepened again.


    Can''t wait any longer!


    In an instant, countless silver threads appeared around Su Changxing, sliding like streamers, soft like moonlight, and suddenly straightened!


    Su Changxing''s speed became faster again, the blood vessels on the arm holding the sickle burst out, and the speed reached an extreme, a hundred times "concentration".


    This is the ultimate attack.


    The scythe slashed up towards the rune warrior''s arm along the blade, passed through, and then penetrated its body. The whole process did not stop at all, and there seemed to be no hindrance.


    "Deathly wounded, warning, mortally wounded."


    A neat and smooth cut surface appeared on the Rune Warrior''s body, the upper body and the white breastplate slid down obliquely, and was cut into two sections from the middle, shooting out a large number of sparks, and the scattered parts fell to the ground. on the ground.


    Su Changxing was panting heavily, with cold sweat on his forehead, this time he was almost at his limit, exhausting his mental and physical strength.


    Without any pause, he carried Kasmin on his shoulders and ran forward quickly, and he could see red lights flashing one after another in several flower beds not far away.


    These rune warriors were also all activated.


    At this moment, he has already run more than half of the distance, and the city wall is close in front of him.


    However, if you want to climb over the city wall and escape, it is obviously not a wise choice. When climbing, the speed will be greatly slowed down, and these rune warriors can shoot him into a sieve below.


    Besides, he was carrying Kasmin, even if he could carry it, Kasmin couldn''t.


    So you can only go out in other ways!


    Su Changxing fixed his eyes on the curtain of lightning flashing, if he could get out through the curtain, there was a great possibility of escape.


    As long as he can escape from this huge field, his reaction and speed will return to normal, and it will not be a problem for these rune warriors to catch up from behind.


    Even if you can''t fight, you can escape.


    So now the problem is how to close the curtain.


    He had heard from Kasmin about this thing before, and it was also powered by whale oil.


    And the energy consumed for daily maintenance is not too much, only when being touched and self-defense, it will consume a lot of energy to fight back.


    This is also a very scientific design.


    Since there is energy in this thing, as long as you find the energy and cut off the energy, the curtain will naturally be closed.


    Su Changxing''s thinking started to run at a high speed, even if it was slowed down, it was still very fast, and everything around him slowed down in his eyes.


    Looking around, he found something similar to energy through the connection of several thick black wires.


    It was a green iron house, not far behind the curtain, and there were some guards around it.


    Next to it is a flower bed with squatting rune warriors.


    The rune battle was activated, the parts on its body began to rotate, and it slowly stood up from the ground, with red lights shining in its eyes.


    If he rushed directly to the energy station, he would undoubtedly run into the rune warrior head-on, not to mention that he could beat him, but he would definitely be entangled.


    Once the other rune warriors surround him, he must die.


    Moreover, for a man of steel like a rune warrior, the plague is very slow to play its role, and the battle in the blink of an eye cannot wait for that time.


    However, it seems that it is not a simple matter to destroy the energy source.


    From his position, he could just see the black whale oil tank inside through the gap in the iron sheet. The circle in the middle was made of translucent material, and he could see the blue whale oil emitting fluorescence in the dark.


    This distance is not far, but the range of the musket is very short, it must not be able to reach it, and even if the bullet is fired, the accuracy will be seriously deviated, and it is impossible to shoot through the gap into the iron house.


    The sniper rifle can work, but in this world, the power of the sniper rifle is severely limited. Even if it can shoot into the green tin house and hit the whale oil tank, it cannot penetrate it.


    but.


    Breakdown doesn''t seem to be needed either.


    As far as he knows, large amounts of whale oil are aggregated and unstable, and will explode due to violent impact.


    His target was not the installed whale oil tank, but the spare whale oil tank placed on the ground aside.


    Knock it down with a sniper bullet, causing a violent impact, causing an explosion, and detonating the whale oil tank that is being powered.


    Su Changxing held the black and white sniper rifle from his pocket Galaxy, aimed at the spare whale oil tank placed on the ground, and pulled the trigger.


    The bullet drew a line in the space, passed through the gap in the green iron house, and hit the top of the whale oil tank, making a crisp sound.


    The whale oil tank began to shake under the impact of the bullet, but it did not fall.


    There was more than one bullet, and the second shot also hit the shaking golden whale oil tank, causing even greater shaking.


    When it was about to fall over, the third bullet also hit the top of the whale oil tank and sparked.


    The essential oil can fell heavily to the ground, but the expected explosion did not happen.


    Su Changxing''s face also became ugly, the impact seemed to be a bit weak, and the whale oil tank was designed with its own buffer force, so it didn''t explode.


    now.


    The rune warriors on several flower beds not far away had already strode towards him, blocking him in front of him, leading to the green iron house.


    They also knew that as long as the curtain was not closed, Su Changxing would not have any chance to escape, so they chose to block the road here first.


    The other two blocked the stairs leading to the top of the city wall, but instead revealed the location of the curtain to Su Changxing.


    It seems to be a dead end!


    Either stay where you are and wait to die, or hit the curtain and commit suicide, there are no more choices.


    Su Changxing showed a ruthless look, ready to take out the statue of the rat man at any time, no matter what kind of existence the other party was, he would lower his face and pray for a wave of magic.


    No matter what the outcome is, it''s better than dying here.


    If he hadn''t been driven to a dead end, he wouldn''t want to use this method, and he knew that he would definitely hand over his life to that evil god.


    In the future, he might work hard for it.


    The azure blue viscous liquid in the whale oil tank suddenly had a lot of bubbles, and more and more, the liquid in the whole tank began to roll, like boiling hot water.


    Immediately afterwards, a spark appeared on the surface of the liquid, followed by blazing heat.


    The whale oil tube tank exploded, and the blazing light lit up the night, and the whale oil tank that was providing energy for the door was also detonated.


    The huge green iron house was blown away by the explosion, and the guards standing around were also overturned by the aftermath of the explosion and fell to the ground.


    The energy was blown up, and the electric light on the curtain flickered twice, before disappearing completely within a few seconds, leaving only an empty gate.


    Seeing this scene, Su Changxing quickly ran towards the curtain with Kasmin on his shoulders, also complaining in his heart whether the reaction of the whale oil tank was too slow.


    When he came to the edge of the city wall, the influence of the moon on him was very weak, and his speed increased accordingly. The rune warrior who was about to catch up with him was also left behind by him.


    Su Changxing took big strides and rushed out of the gate of the city wall. This side was also empty and unguarded.


    Those rune warriors followed to the door and didn''t take a step forward. Instead, they stopped in place and kept shooting at Su Changxing.


    Since he walked out of the city, Su Changxing also completely escaped the influence of the moon, his speed and reaction became faster, he dodged left and right, and easily dodged the bullets fired from behind.


    This kind of momentum was obviously noticed by the soldiers in the port, but only a few soldiers looked over from the edge of the barracks.


    While they were still organizing their personnel, Su Changxing carried Ka Semin on his back and ran away from the edge of the barracks~www.novelhall.com~ with ease.


    Before he came in, he knew the surrounding terrain thoroughly, knowing where there were people and where there were no one.


    He ran all the way to the coast, slid down the cliff, and landed heavily on the dilapidated small wooden boat.


    At this moment, Kasmin also recovered from that state of sluggish thinking, and was placed in the front row of the boat by Su Changxing:


    "You''re not dead? I thought you were dead. Thanks to you for saving me, but the environment in this city is so weird... How did you save me just now... Eh, it hurts."


    "If you''re in pain, don''t talk too much. Sit down first. The navy will probably catch up after they react." Su Changxing looked back, and several high beams shone towards their position, which was quite dazzling.


    The boat moved forward slowly, faster and faster, and gradually moved away from the coast.


    But at this time, a flash of fire flashed in the night, and with the sound of artillery, a shell shot towards them from the city wall.

 v3 Chapter 89： shadow of the gods

    After all, this is just a small wooden boat. Once hit, they will definitely be driven into the water.


    Su Changxing pulled out his musket and pulled the trigger at the flying shells. The bullets collided with the shells precisely in the air and exploded. The flames illuminated their faces.


    Not only one shell was fired at them, but a second, and a third.


    He accurately intercepted all the shells in the air, and the sparks of the explosion reflected their reflections on the sea surface, and they complemented each other beautifully.


    The navy at the port was also dumbfounded. They have never seen this kind of method, using muskets to intercept shells?


    Isn''t this a joke?


    But the facts happened right in front of their eyes, and they were powerless to refute them.


    soon.


    Su Changxing drove the boat out of the range of the artillery.


    The harbor navy drove the boat to catch up, but lost their presence.


    They were also confused about what Su Changxing and the two wanted to do, so they could only characterize him as an assassin, the assassin who assassinated Sir Eric.


    ¡­


    "Ok."


    "what."


    "It''s lucky that you showed up to save me, why didn''t you save my mother back then."


    "Isn''t it a little too exaggerated to shoot down the shells with a musket? This kind of thing seems to only appear in books."


    Kasmin leaned on the boat and said with a weak face, even though he was hurt badly, he still talked a lot.


    Su Changxing took the knife and used the tip of the knife to pull out the bullet from her flesh and blood.


    "Say a few words less, and you may feel better. I didn''t expect that you would really go to Eric. He has obviously betrayed you, and even all of this was designed by him."


    Kasimin grinned in pain, the leather coat was wet with blood, and took a breath, "I just don''t believe that a person like him would betray the royal family, and there is no reason, I would rather believe that he is dead, but the Duke is behind him." Control it all."


    Su Changxing shook his head, pointed in the direction of the east city, and said in a deep voice, "Haven''t you noticed the weirdness of that city? There is something wrong with the sculpture Eric placed on that tower, which made everyone It''s all slow."


    "This is obviously beyond the scope of science. This is the power of magic, and only magic can do such things. I think he has been exposed to magic for a long time."


    "In this way, he can be regarded as a heretic. The empire is against magic, and he has already betrayed the empire."


    Kasimin opened her eyes wide, revealing her beautiful childlike face. She had already thought of this fact, but she was unwilling to admit it. If even Eric betrayed her, what chance would she have to restore the empire?


    It seemed that in just a few short months, everyone had betrayed them, even though her mother was the acknowledged wise monarch who brought the empire the greatest glory it had ever seen.


    "I don''t understand why. He once turned down the chance to become a duke. I thought he was a person who didn''t care about fame and fortune."


    "But now I choose to betray. If even such a person can betray, I can''t think of what is right and what is wrong."


    Kasimin closed her eyes, with a hint of crying in her tone, and crystal tears oozed from the corners of her eyes.


    Sometimes what people fear is not suffering, but the collapse of their beliefs, and they find that what they have always believed in is false.


    Su Changxing rummaged through his pocket galaxy and found a mysterious item with healing power, alcohol contained in a glass bottle.


    A mysterious item that is too low in grade cannot function in this world. This item was found from Kars and placed in a small space ring.


    [God of War hand sanitizer: Yiguan, top rank, can quickly restore flesh and blood injuries, just pour a quarter of the alcohol on the wound at a time. ¡¿


    "Strange name."


    Su Changxing opened the rubber stopper of the alcohol bottle and poured it into Kasmin''s wound.


    "Hiss~" Ka Semin''s face was pale, and he also sucked in a breath of air from the pain.


    The wound is also obviously healing quickly, at least the current injury will not endanger her life.


    "The southern part of the empire suffered from the plague, Myron was massacred, and Wodan fell. What do you think I should do now?" Kasmin said in a depressed mood, suddenly feeling that there was no goal.


    The southern part of the empire has always been the territory of the conservative nobles. They must have unswervingly supported the royal family, but because of the plague, they were too busy to take care of themselves, so it was obviously difficult to help her.


    If Eric hadn''t rebelled, everything would be fine. She could use this place as a starting point to regroup, take down the Duke''s territory first, and then return to Wodan.


    Su Changxing patted her on the shoulder, "You are not to blame for this matter, and perhaps the empress is not to blame either. Eric is not for wealth or power, but for something else."


    "I suspect that there is a shadow of a **** behind all these things. It is very likely that a certain **** is behind the manipulation, but what is the purpose, I can''t think of it."


    These words were undoubtedly like a bolt from the blue.


    Kasimin opened her eyes wide and sat up straight, "You mean god? What exactly do you mean?"


    She always thought that the duke was behind the scenes, but now Su Changxing told him that it might be a **** behind the scenes.


    This is undoubtedly an incredible thing.


    The gods are too far away for people in this world, and no one may have seen the real gods for thousands of years.


    And because of the steam revolution, a large number of atheists who believed in science appeared. The so-called gods have long faded out of people''s vision, and even the living environment of the Postnatal Sect is in danger.


    Su Changxing sat across from Ka Simin, and said calmly: "Of course, the kind of gods you understand will definitely be different in reality. They won''t be as selfless and stalwart as the teachings say."


    When Kasimin heard what Su Changxing said, her complexion became better. If it was because of the gods, she would understand all this.


    How can a mortal go against the will of the gods, even Eric, a genius scientist who illuminates the entire era with wisdom.


    "It means that Eric also betrayed the empire for this reason."


    "Probably so."


    "Why are you so sure that the gods are behind all this?" Kasmin asked.


    Su Changxing seemed to look better when he saw her, and said with a smile: "It''s not a groundless guess, I discovered their existence by accident."


    "They don''t affect the world directly, only indirectly in some way."


    Kasimin nodded thoughtfully, without the slightest doubt about what Su Changxing said, and asked after a moment of contemplation: "So the reason for the massacre of the city is also because of that god?"


    Su Changxing nodded: "Yes, and I reckon they will carry out another massacre."


    "Will there be another massacre? Are they lunatics? How could there be such gods?" Kasimin was full of incomprehension, and tightly grasped the edge of the small wooden boat with one hand.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said: "This is definitely not a righteous god. Slaughtering the city should be what he needs. Eric is ready. There are a large number of rune warriors scattered in the East City. With one order, everyone in the city can be killed." kill in no time."


    Kasimin''s eyes revealed a look of horror. If there were enemies who invaded their empire, they would naturally resist. If there were gods who wanted to destroy their empire, what should they do?


    When human beings face mystery, they generally don''t think about how to resist, but how to beg for forgiveness and how to get the other party to forgive their crimes.


    "Damn God!" Kasimin cursed, his blood-stained face was full of hatred.


    She is such a unique princess, with a strong and independent personality and strong resilience.


    Su Changxing smiled and praised: "You scolded well, very imposing."


    It was already late at night when they arrived on the Scary Ghost, and Nobu and the others were awake, waiting nervously for them. They were relieved when they saw Su Changxing and the two returning in a small boat.


    Su Changxing climbed onto the boat, looked at William and said, "Let''s leave here first. The navy in Donggang has been alarmed just now. I''m afraid there will be ships coming here to patrol later. Let''s go back to Westport."


    "No problem." William nodded, and immediately steered the boat to the port of West City.


    Not long after they left, they saw the shadows of warships in the original place, but the Dreadful Ghost entered a stealth state under William''s operation, and those warships did not find them at all.


    "Obey." Nob''s son, Vic Jr., stroked Xiaobai''s head.


    Xiaobai, on the other hand, has a naive look on his face, sticking out his tongue, enjoying the touch.


    The other members of the regiment were also stunned. Under normal circumstances, they would not see the existence of the ghost dog at all.


    In their eyes, they only saw little Vic stroking a ball of air, and could hear dogs barking from time to time


    Su Changxing reckoned that it was probably because the child''s position was not fully formed, after uploading it, he broke through the shackles of the world and transformed into a normal Extraordinary, so he was able to see the ghost on the ship.


    Lei Dili ran over with a worried face~www.novelhall.com~ and asked Su Changxing: "My lord, my son can see those strange things, isn''t it because of some kind of illness?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "There shouldn''t be any problems. They are also considered as crew members on the ship, and they won''t hurt your son."


    After hearing what Su Changxing said, Lei Dili felt relieved and breathed a sigh of relief: "Thank you, my lord."


    Then, she volunteered and said, "When I was on a group boat with Nobu, I was also the cook on the boat. I can''t do anything else, but it''s still no problem to cook a meal."


    Su Changxing nodded, thinking that the ship also needs a cook, otherwise the food made by the crew members themselves is really not very tasty, or they just eat bread: "After that, I will leave it to you to eat."


    Hearing Su Changxing''s words, Lei Dili also showed joy on her face. Although this ship looked eerie, it was much better than the land, and it was heaven in comparison.


    "Thank you sir, I promise to do my best." She said gratefully.

 v3 Chapter 90： Small dog

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    In the conference room below the deck.


    William fumbled for the map on the table, turned to Su Changxing and said, "Are we still here? If we leave to the south of the empire, I''m afraid it will take a long detour."


    Su Changxing thought about it and said, "Don''t worry, let''s stay here for a while."


    Kasmin also sat aside with a sad face, she did not tell William and others about the massacre of the city.


    This is just adding to the troubles.


    William nodded and said, "What''s going on in the East City of Merun, there must be a lot of people protesting the massacre of the city."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "No, it seems that some people don''t know about this."


    William expressed doubts: "I don''t know yet? How is it possible?"


    Su Changxing said with a smile: "The situation is also complicated. It is different from what we expected before. Eric has completely sealed the news in a certain way..."


    "I''ll go to rest for a while, the navy in Donggang probably won''t come here, but you still pay attention."


    William patted his chest and assured, "Master Liu Luola, don''t worry, with me here, those navy will definitely not let us find us."


    "And we''ve been here for so long, and we haven''t seen other ships, so the surrounding seas must have been closed."


    Su Changxing got up to leave, walked down the stairs, and noticed Xiao Bai quietly following behind him, "What''s the matter?"


    Xiaobai got the response, and ran over excitedly to rub his shoes, looking very intimate.


    Su Changxing patted Xiaobai''s head, and said helplessly, "Your appearance makes us seem to know each other before, but you are still smart and know how to behave in front of someone."


    Don''t look at Xiaobai, the ghost dog''s naive look in front of him. In fact, he has a very bad temper and often bullies other ghosts on the ship.


    "Woof!" Xiao Bai exclaimed twice excitedly.


    "Really?"


    "Wow!"


    Su Changxing understood what it meant, and stroked his chin: "You said you knew me, how could it be possible, but deceiving people will turn you into a puppy."


    "Wow!" Xiaobai barked twice again, with the same meaning as before.


    Can a dog lie?


    Su Changxing thinks it will, this is not an ordinary dog, but a ghost dog who has lived for an unknown number of years.


    But Xiaobai should have no reason to lie to him.


    He is the owner of this ghost ship, and also the owner of Xiaobai, it will do no good to lie to him.


    "Woof!" Xiao Bai yelled again.


    Of course, Su Changxing couldn''t understand all its meanings, he could only understand a general idea, yes or no, and understand the meaning from the changes in his emotions.


    He stood up and continued walking towards the room, Xiaobai followed behind.


    After walking a few steps, he stopped and turned to look at Xiaobai, and said thoughtfully, "Wait, are you sure you saw me, not a similar person?"


    "Wow!"


    This was strange, he was sure that he couldn''t have met Xiaobai, but looking at Xiaobai''s appearance, it didn''t look like he was lying.


    Could it be Liu Luola that Xiaobai saw before?


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing closed his eyes, always feeling that he had overlooked something, that something in his subconscious was misleading him and affecting his thinking.


    It''s like a bottomless black hole that exists in his mind, and he has almost no ability to cross it by himself.


    Su Changxing opened the wooden door of the room, and when he was about to walk in, Xiao Bai bit his trouser leg and pulled it back.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "Wow!"


    Xiaobai gestured to Su Changxing to follow it in a very humane manner.


    "Okay, you lead the way, I want to see what you want to do. You''d better have something, puppy."


    Su Changxing followed Xiaobai up the stairs, all the way to the bottom floor, which was regarded as a warehouse, where some food and water were placed.


    Xiaobai led Su Changxing to the corner of the cabin on the ground floor, stopped, then pointed to a wooden board on the ground with one foot, and hummed twice.


    "Is there something under the board?"


    Su Changxing noticed that the board was loose, as if it had been torn apart before, and then put back on.


    He squatted down, stretched out his hand, and pulled up the wooden board with the nails. There was indeed something under the wooden board, which was a model lake, and it was imprinted after an unknown number of years.


    Su Changxing was stunned, and recognized that it was a divine script, which was exactly the same as the divine script on the human and mouse statue, it was a round icon.


    To be honest, recently I have been using reading to follow up, change sources, read aloud with many timbres, and both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    There was the moon, and there was heavy fog. In the thick fog, there was a figure in a cloak, who couldn''t see what he looked like, holding a scythe in one hand and a Mohu pistol in the other.


    A mouse curled up next to the shoe, and the mouse''s tail was picked up by a small dog.


    The puppy dog ??looks exactly like Xiao Bai, or it is portrayed according to Xiao Bai''s appearance.


    "this is?"


    Su Changxing''s eyes widened, Tong Kong kept trembling, and his intuition told him that the target of the divine pattern was him, and the figure in the divine text was also him.


    "But why did such a thing appear here, and who portrayed it, the previous owner of the terrifying ghost ship?"


    "And why did he know me, and why did he know this divine rune and engrave it here?"


    "Why does Xiaobai appear on this divine text, does it have something to do with me?"


    He carefully pulled out the wooden board engraved with the divine pattern from the gap, and looked at it carefully.


    This is indeed a divine text, it cannot be remembered, and it will be forgotten after reading it once.


    But he also couldn''t distinguish the authenticity of this divine script, and couldn''t know whether the target of this divine script was directed at him.


    Then, he discovered an astonishing fact, the complexity of this divine inscription far surpassed that of Kerris.


    Su Changxing''s breathing gradually became short of breath. When he encountered something he couldn''t understand, he would think about it over and over again. When his thinking was running at a high speed, he would consume a lot of energy.


    "Even if this divine inscription is directed at me, I can''t remember it, let alone engrave it elsewhere."


    He found that a new problem had formed here, even if he, an illiterate, had his own name, so what.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    If you can''t write your own name, it''s useless.


    At this time, he noticed that there was a message popping up in the discount store, and it was constantly vibrating.


    Discover the real name of the divine text and burn it]


    Estimated consumption of one billion points]


    Burning in progress]


    Burning in progress]


    Burning in progress]


    ¡­


    Su Changxing was in a daze. Before he agreed, the discount store started to operate on its own, as if someone had agreed for him.


    "1 billion, 1 billion."


    He showed a pained expression. He only had 1.3 billion in total, all of which were snatched from others, but no matter what, they were all his blood and sweat points.


    He didn''t even understand what was going on with the so-called burning, and the 1 billion was gone.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw the divine inscriptions engraved on the wooden board disappearing bit by bit.


    About 10 more minutes.


    Finish burning]


    The divine inscription engraved on the wooden board disappeared completely, and instead, the option of real name divine inscription appeared in the discount store.


    Click to open.


    The divine inscription presented on the mobile phone is more clear and complete~www.novelhall.com~ He seems to know what the 1 billion points are spent on, to complete the incomplete part of the divine inscription on the wooden board.


    After the entire divine text was completed, he could not see clearly, and many things became more abstract.


    At this time, Su Changxing noticed that there was an extra picture of the real name and divine pattern in his mind out of thin air. He knew the overall appearance, but he couldn''t separate it, nor could he understand it.


    The patterns on it became more and more chaotic, and in the end it was just dense, abstract and chaotic lines in his eyes.


    The weird thing is.


    Although he can''t understand it, he can present the overall appearance in his consciousness.


    You can''t draw it bit by bit, you can only draw the whole at once.


    In theory, he couldn''t describe the appearance of this divine script in reality.


    Su Changxing came to his senses and found that Xiaobai had disappeared, probably running to the deck to play.


    He walked back to the room from the stairs, sat on the hardwood bed, thinking about this real name inscription.


    This divine inscription is real and points to him, which means that he can completely erase the divine inscription of Kairis'' real name on the human-mouse statue, and then put his inscription on it.


    But what made him more concerned was why this divine inscription appeared on the ship.


    "This person expected that I would get the Dreadful Ghost, so he engraved this divine symbol on the ship in advance, so he may also be the owner of the discount store? Or someone related."


    Su Changxing patted his forehead, exhaled, and lay down on the bed to empty his mind.


    Lack of key information, some things can''t be figured out, even if you think about it thousands of times.

 v3 Chapter 91： engraving

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    After getting his name and knowing how to write it, Su Changxing began to study how to engrave his real name on the statue of the Ratman.


    In Pocket Galaxy, he also can''t draw it bit by bit, and can only show it as a whole.


    Then, he thought of stamping, forming a whole pattern, and then printing it like stamping, so that the speed of stamping would become extremely fast.


    The only problem to be solved is how to make the engraving on the seal and what to use as a "seal".


    He immediately thought of the data flow, to closely connect the spirit with Xiaoyi, and then tried to present the pattern of the real name and the divine character as a whole, and this pattern must be small enough to be engraved on the statue of the Ratman .


    Theoretically, it should be feasible, but he tried several times without success. It seems that Xiaoyi couldn''t show such a small picture, or his mental power didn''t reach the point where he could make Xiaoyi show such a small pattern. Tiny oracle patterns.


    Then.


    He then relaxed the requirements and asked Xiaoyi to present the divine pattern pattern in a larger body. After four or five attempts, he succeeded.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, the process of posting was easier than he expected, Xiaoyi seemed to have this function on his own.


    After one success, he tried to make Xiao Yi gradually present smaller patterns.


    The data flow has its own memory. After doing one thing, it can be remembered and repeated perfectly.


    Xiaoyi also memorized the shape of the divine text pattern as a matter of course, and he didn''t need Su Changxing''s spiritual guidance. He only needed to give an instruction to form the divine text pattern.


    Discovering this gave Su Changxing a big surprise. As long as he succeeds once, Xiaoyi can do the rest by himself.


    It is like a perfect seal, what is engraved on it will be remembered, and then printed on paper for perfect reproduction.


    Then, Su Changxing continued to shrink the divine script formed by Xiao Yi until it was completely invisible to the naked eye and could be engraved on the most basic unit of the Ratman statue.


    "It''s done."


    Su Changxing looked at the tiny divine pattern formed by Xiaoyi and felt emotional, as if the data stream was born to do this.


    If he can master enough divine symbols, and then use the data flow to form corresponding seals one by one, he will be able to form a set of divine gate patterns by himself.


    "The so-called rituals use runes, and the lines formed by runes can directly communicate with the rules of the world to achieve a certain desired effect."


    "In this way, the divine text is equivalent to the advanced form of the rune, or the rune is something that mortals can understand after the divine text is simplified, and some basic principles may be similar."


    Su Changxing doesn''t know much about runes, he only has a very basic concept. Now he is like a newborn child who doesn''t know how to walk, but tries to fly.


    This is definitely not an exaggeration. It is more difficult for mortals to understand divine writing than to fly out of thin air.


    He doesn''t know whether such a rough method can be successful now, but he always has to try.


    Immediately afterwards.


    He used the divine script seal formed by Xiaoyi, and engraved his own real name divine script on the blank space where the Keris icon was erased on the basic unit.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    There are hundreds of such blank spaces on a basic unit.


    The seal formed by Xiaoyi easily left a clear divine pattern on the basic unit.


    The whole process takes very little time, but it requires Su Changxing to concentrate on engraving the divine script at the correct position without any deviation, otherwise the entire divine script will be scrapped.


    This time, everything went smoothly. He completed the engraving of the real name divine script without scrapping a basic unit, probably because Xiaoyi had the corresponding memory and was able to cooperate with him in engraving.


    The moment he completed the engraving of his real name, he had the most direct connection with this basic unit, a connection that could be directly observed.


    He seems to have added a pair of eyes that can perceive the surrounding environment on the basic unit.


    "Successful?"


    Su Changxing didn''t take the basic unit out of the Pocket Galaxy, it was too small, once it was taken out, it would fall to the ground and could never be found again.


    With the first successful experimental product, the next thing is easy to say, just repeat the previous successful experience.


    Then, he pulled out a thousand data streams from the hanging data streams in the pocket galaxy, small data streams.


    His mental strength has been greatly increased, and even if he pulls out thousands of data streams, it will not take any effort.


    Then, let the first 300 data streams divide the entire Ratman Statue, and finally divide it into countless smallest basic units.


    From No. 300 to No. 700, these smallest basic units are processed, and the mark about Keris on them is erased.


    Numbers 700 to 1000 were transformed into divine script seals under the guidance of Xiaoyi, and the final process was carried out, and Su Changxing''s real name divine script was engraved on the erased blank space.


    Memory between data streams is transitive.


    Su Changxing only needs to teach Xiaoyi how to do it, then other data streams will also get the corresponding memory, and copy Xiaoyi''s behavior without any deviation.


    Primary one is familiar with the whole process of this process, and first handed over the first process and the second process to primary two and primary three respectively.


    Then let Xiao Er and Xiao San guide other data flows.


    This is a process of fragmentation, which looks complicated, and the data flow is scurrying in the space of the pocket galaxy.


    But in fact, the whole process is very mechanized and efficient, and there will be no mistakes at all.


    As more basic units are transformed, they have the same nature, and they will attract each other by themselves, gather together, and gradually form a new bronze statue.


    As more and more basic units were combined, the appearance of this bronze statue gradually appeared. It was also a split bronze statue, with only half of the head and body left, but the whole picture could be inferred.


    It turned out to be a rat with a human body.


    Now it was a clown wearing a cloak with a strange posture, with a long and thin mouse tail leaking from under the cloak.


    During this process, the collectibility did not interfere in any way, which means that the bronze statue was constructed by the basic units themselves, which seems to conform to certain timing rules.


    Su Changxing took the statue out of his pocket Galaxy and placed it on the wooden floor of the room for careful observation.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Although there was no similarity at all, he could recognize the bronze statue as him at a glance.


    It is probably the role played by the real name oracle, and this cracked bronze statue was constructed through hidden rules.


    The moment he took out the bronze statue, he felt his mystery slowly rising.


    [Collect beliefs from shallow believers, +100 mystery]


    [Collect beliefs from shallow believers, +100 mystery]


    [Collect beliefs from shallow believers, +100 mystery]


    ¡­


    These beliefs probably came from the crew members on the ship, and they admired Su Changxing quite a lot.


    "A shallow believer is probably the lowest level of believer."


    Su Changxing pondered, "The beliefs provided by superficial believers and extremely pious believers are too different. There must be a gap of hundreds of times and thousands of times."


    Before, he only got a small part of the faith from those abused believers, and he got thirty to forty thousand mystery points.


    This is not an incomprehensible thing. Su Changxing feels that the crew members on the ship should not be called believers. They just maintain the most basic worship of Su Changxing.


    However, this kind of worship seems to be regarded as a kind of belief~www.novelhall.com~ Believers themselves are developed from worship.


    Su Changxing thought of this and made some plans. What he needs most now is mystery, and mystery can be obtained by absorbing beliefs. The more people who believe in him, the more divine density will be.


    This is a very coherent logic, which coincides with what he thought before.


    It was already noon at this moment, and the outside was still not bright, and there were large clouds and mist in the sky.


    The crew on the deck also looked like they were doing nothing, and Little Vic followed Xiao Bai to run around on the boat, playing and playing, which added a touch of joy.


    The smell of hot meat wafting through the air was Ratti preparing the first meal she cooked on the boat.


    "Come closer to the port of Westport." Su Changxing stepped onto the deck and shouted to William who was drinking broth.


    Hearing this, the faces of the other members also changed. Being close to the port meant that they would be exposed to the plague.


    It''s a dangerous thing to do.


    Seeing this, Nobu said, "You don''t need to worry. Our family also suffered from the plague before, but it was cured by the adults."


    "So that''s the case. I was curious about how the plague on your body is good." William said, not too surprised, and guessed what was going on.


    The crew members were also in an uproar. They only felt that Su Changxing seemed to be omnipotent, even the famous plague could be cured.


    "In that case, can we go ashore now? I still have a few friends in Myron. I don''t know if they are still alive. I want to go and see." A dark-skinned crew member wrapped in a turban said.


    Nobu sighed: "Few people survived, but you can go and see if you want."

 v3 Chapter 92： All beings teach

    Kasimin was wrapped in bandages, and after one night, his injuries healed a lot. He approached Su Changxing and whispered, "Can you really cure the plague?"


    Su Changxing glanced at her sideways, and said with a smile, "Of course, why don''t you think that the plague on Nobu''s family is good."


    Is magic really that powerful?


    Kasmin raised a question in his heart, and then asked: "Can you cure more people? Or can your method spread?"


    A smile curled up on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, and he said mysteriously: "Yes, but there are conditions. You must know that this kind of thing is not something that ordinary people can do."


    Kasmin showed a look of astonishment on his face, thinking of something, "You also have a connection with the gods!"


    Under Su Changxing''s suggestion, she thought of gods, and only gods can do these things, otherwise it would be impossible to explain why Su Changxing is so powerful.


    Su Changxing said very generously and relaxedly: "I am a pagan and also a believer. I believe in gods. The gods I believe in are gods. They can''t be said to be healthy and magnificent, but at least they will not take the initiative to persecute people."


    When Kasimin heard Su Changxing''s words, he was a little dubious: "Then what does it need, or what conditions, can it cure the plague."


    Su Changxing felt that she was still very upright, with a strong idea of ??benefit exchange in her mind, she was worthy of being a princess, "Of course it is to spread the faith and expand the congregation. I asked before, it can help believers cure the plague."


    Kasmin lowered her head and thought for a while, and then asked: "Then what are the requirements for becoming a congregation? As far as I know, the conditions for joining the Postnatal Sect and becoming a believer are very strict, so the number of their believers has always been low." That''s a lot."


    This suddenly asked Su Changxing. He didn''t think too much about it before, "There are no conditions. It is a generous god, and it is also a tolerant god."


    Kasimin nodded thoughtfully, but she didn''t have much doubt about what Su Changxing said.


    Since the gods have not appeared for a long time, the sect has long since declined, and a lot of knowledge has been lost, and she doesn''t know much about it.


    "Then what is the name of this god''s church?"


    Su Changxing didn''t think too much about it. He felt that any name would be fine, so he deducted the word Houshengjiao once and replaced it with: "All Beings Teaching."


    Kasmin thought about it: "I have never heard of this sect, and it seems that it has never appeared in the past hundred years."


    Su Changxing shook his head, and said with certainty: "No, this is a rather ancient sect, longer than the history of the empire. Because the **** has been asleep for a long time, the teaching of sentient beings has almost ceased to pass on. vanished from history."


    "However, recently the **** has shown signs of awakening again, so I became the first believer."


    Seeing Su Changxing''s appearance, Kasimin opened her eyes wide, "Are you really a believer? Don''t you need to add honorifics when addressing the gods you believe in?"


    Su Changxing said indifferently: "Actually, I can only be regarded as a half-believer, and the relationship with that **** is mutual help and fair trade."


    fair trade?


    Can you still trade fairly with the gods?


    Kasmin felt that something was wrong, but was fooled for a while and couldn''t say it: "So are you going to recruit those who survived the West City as believers?"


    Su Changxing nodded: "Of course, this is equivalent to saving their lives. After all, for most people, being infected with the plague is basically equivalent to death."


    "Since the gods saved their lives, it seems reasonable for them to become believers."


    Kasimin thought about it, and felt that Su Changxing''s words made sense: "It''s true. From this point of view, the **** behind you is not bad, at least he won''t do something like massacre the city."


    Su Changxing looked serious: "Gods, like people, have good and bad ones. The gods who slaughter cities are of course evil gods, outer gods."


    Saying this, even he believed that there was such a generous and tolerant **** standing behind him.


    Kasmin didn''t have the slightest doubt about this, but had some other ideas. Since human beings can''t fight against gods, then gods should be able to fight against gods.


    The times have changed, so they have to keep up with the trend. It seems that it is a good thing to choose such a generous and tolerant god.


    The Scary Ghost gradually sailed into the west port, and the scene of corpses strewn all over the shore also frightened the crew.


    They only heard that the city was massacred here before, but seeing it with their own eyes, the feeling is completely different. The corpses scattered everywhere are real.


    "Those nobles in Myron are too much. They don''t treat people as human beings. If I have the chance, I will definitely stuff their heads in the latrine!" One raised his fist, and his figure was not tall, but he was full of muscles. , the crew member named Billy said viciously.


    Another crew member looked at Billy and asked, "Are you disembarking?"


    Billy smiled, shook his head and said, "No, no, I''d better guard the boat. Guarding the boat is more important."


    "I think you are scared, I will accompany you on the boat." Another older crew member Kang said passionately.


    "That''s the Rune Warrior, they''re rushing towards us!"


    A crew member shouted, pointing to the shore not far away, and saw a white figure running towards them with big strides.


    at this time.


    The boat had just docked, and before the rune warriors approached, a large number of ghosts poured out of the boat.


    "Identify the abnormal target and identify it, but it cannot be identified."


    The rune warrior seemed to be able to detect the existence of these ghosts, but could not see their specific location, stopped, and fell into a brief confusion.


    Hundreds of them, all kinds of ghosts surrounded it, launched an attack, and the whole body made metallic noises.


    The rune warrior couldn''t determine the specific location of the ghost, so he could only wander around in place, shooting randomly, and waving the blade randomly.


    The parts of the body were disassembled one by one and fell to the ground, so that the lower body was completely paralyzed.


    The ghosts on the ghost ship are immortal and keep flowing. After a while, the rune warrior was dismantled by the ghosts, and there was no time to explode.


    Su Changxing was also a little surprised to see that the ghost on the ship easily eliminated a rune warrior.


    He found a loophole in these rune warriors, unable to identify the location of the ghostly creatures.


    This is an easy task for any Extraordinary, but a powerful rune warrior cannot do it.


    This is a loophole but it doesn''t count. There are almost no ghosts in this world, and these ghosts can''t leave the ship too far.


    Then, Su Changxing and Kasmin Norbu walked along the river bank in the direction of the abandoned factory. He cleaned up two of the rune warriors on the river bank, and did not encounter a third one.


    Nobu explained to Kasmin: "Because of those mechanical monsters, those who survived can only gather in these remote corners, so as not to be discovered. Once discovered, it is a dead end."


    Kasimin also sighed: "I didn''t expect that this thing Eric invented would actually become a killing machine in the end."


    "At that time, many people were against this invention, thinking that it was of no great use and would only expand the destructive power of war."


    Nobu looked at Su Changxing and asked curiously, "What are we here for?"


    Su Changxing looked at the abandoned factory covered with ivy not far away, and said calmly, "This is probably the birthplace of the Sect of All Beings."


    Nobu was puzzled, and didn''t understand what it meant: "The Rat God Sect has changed its name to the All Beings Sect?"


    Su Changxing shook his head: "No, we are going to create a new church, the Church of All Beings."


    The believers in the warehouse saw Su Changxing approaching and slowly opened the door. Mike and other believers were already waiting at the door to greet him.


    Mike strode out, bent over respectfully and said, "My lord has finally waited for you to come back, and I will follow you unswervingly."


    Kasimin showed a surprised look, feeling that Mike was too respectful to Su Changxing, like a servant.


    Su Changxing nodded and walked inside, "How is the situation in the factory now?"


    Mike said: "Everything is fine, there are no surprises, and everyone else wants to join us."


    Walking into the warehouse, Kasmin saw that all the believers were bald, and asked a little surprised: "Do all the believers of the Sect of All Beings have to shave their heads?"


    She thought, if this was the case, many women would not be willing to join the Sect of All Beings.


    Mike shook his head and said, "Of course not. They used to be members of the Rat God Cult and were required to shave off their hair, but now they have turned to the light and decided to follow the glory of the adults!"


    Ka Simin showed a surprised look, thinking that these people worship Su Changxing too much, aren''t they believers of that god?


    She didn''t ask too much, because she didn''t know much about it.


    After entering the warehouse, Su Changxing summoned all the believers to the top floor, while Kasmin and others stayed on the bottom floor.


    Su Changxing saw the crazy worship in the eyes of these leaders, but they were very quiet, without any fluctuations in their eyes. This kind of devotion was rooted in their hearts.


    "Have you all decided to follow me?"


    "Follow the glory of the Lord to the end."


    In front of the crowd of believers, he read a book www. uukanshu. com took out the **** statue in the pocket galaxy and put it on the ground, a faint light flowed on it.


    These believers began to bow down in front of him, devoting their pious beliefs, and his mystery began to rise.


    It''s just that the increase was not large, and it slowly stopped at around 60,000.


    Su Changxing realized that these people had been severely cut off by Kai Ruila before, so they didn''t have much faith to contribute.


    This is not important, what is important is that he can continuously gain faith through this, and continuously improve his mystery.


    Level 6 Extraordinary requires 400,000 Mystery Points to be promoted, which is 5 times higher than that of Level 7 and Level 7. For ordinary players, it takes a long time to settle down, and even gets stuck here .


    For him now, it is quite easy to increase the degree of mystery. He only needs to continuously expand the followers of the Sect of All Beings to obtain a large amount of mystery.

 v3 Chapter 93： vile false god

    "Mike."


    "grown ups?"


    "From now on, you will be the High Priest of the Sect of All Beings, responsible for recruiting the congregation." Su Changxing patted Mike on the shoulder and said earnestly.


    "Thank you, my lord." Mike said excitedly, with tears in his eyes, thinking that this was Su Chang...


    "Young Master, get up quickly, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling his body was cold, and there was still a strong wind blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange.


    "Oh, young master, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to stand guard at this time. No matter what, the military law will deal with it. Now the old master can''t protect you anymore."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent right now, and in front of him was a soldier in leather armor.


    Just when he was about to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind. After a few seconds, he knew that he had crossed.


    He has transmigrated from a modern special soldier to a young master named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven villains in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty never existed in history.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquises of the four founders of Dayu. Three months ago, his father died of illness, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like reading or practicing martial arts.


    When he grew up, the family wanted him to take care of him, so they arranged a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a well-known lady, beautiful and intelligent.


    This Qin Hu is vicious and vicious towards others, but he regards this beautiful and beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the incident happened to this childhood sweetheart, Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, that day he brought his fianc¨¦e into the palace to pay homage to Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since they were young, so they arranged a banquet.


    But then Qin Hu drank the fragments, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and flirted with the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even more strange is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach her fianc¨¦ Qin Hu for seventy-two crimes, all of which are well-founded.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down soon, saying that because of Qin Hu''s ancestor''s meritorious service, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime cannot be escaped.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly arranged to be on the front line¡ªthe front line of the Pioneer Tent.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically figured it out. This should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong had long wanted to divorce him.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally a political marriage, and they both wanted to become stronger and bigger. However, the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a dandy, and it can be said that he completely disgraced the champion Hou''s family.


    You must know that the champions of all generations are heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but in this generation, there is a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old Hou Ye was alive, Chen Guogong returned face, but when the old Hou Ye died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of retiring from the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli deeply, and refuses to allow him to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long hated him as a wicked young man.


    So a catastrophe came!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it''s even simpler. She is the cousin of Qin Hu''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu dies, the huge family property of the Champion Hou''s Mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These several forces, each taking what they need, are colluding together, so they quickly united...


    Sure enough, once he entered the Hou family, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we should find a place to carry our backs?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with harsh whistling whistled across the open field, extinguishing several torches, like countless flying knives cutting people''s skin.


    "No way, Young Master, you will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads and feet against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward stepping on the thick snow.


    The thin Qin An was thrown over by the strong wind without paying attention.


    Seeing them coming out, the two sentinels who changed defense looked at each other and smiled slyly. They took two handfuls of snow and put out the bonfire for heating, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the little soldiers were bribed, trying to freeze me to death!


    This is a small camp with about twenty tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, not even the antlers of horses and antlers lined up on the outside, and the surrounding area is even more flat, with no danger to defend.


    According to the memories of Qin Hu''s previous life, about two hundred people were stationed here, they were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, General of the Yu Dynasty.


    The target of Li Qin''s 20,000 troops this time is Liaodong Kingdom, Yu Dynasty''s old enemy on the border.


    "Ahem, young master, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he spoke weakly, as if he would die at any moment.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was purely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, the two of them would surely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t beat him to death in court, but beat him to death in the barracks.


    But Qin Hu is definitely not someone who just sits and waits to die. This is clearly a matter of being framed, and he can''t let it go.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only survive, but also return to the capital to settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many bank notes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any banknotes anymore. I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree says that we will be exiled and distributed, and our property will be banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s close bookboy.


    In fact, Qin Hu is not much better. These days, the Pioneer Battalion is marching 30 miles a day. The job they do is to open roads and build bridges when encountering water, chop firewood, dig ditches and carry water~www.novelhall.com~ to build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-skinned guys to stay with hundreds of big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    It can be regarded as what he deserved.


    It''s just this suffering, he must bear it now, if he can''t bear it, he will die too.


    "Give me."


    Qin Hu thought it over, he must try to save Qin An''s life first, and then think of other ways.


    In fact, it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to bribe people. As the saying goes, wealth can lead to magic. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe senior officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Besides, there is no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, Centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the Pioneer Battalion. https://Want to read the latest chapters, please download the Haoyue Novel app, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website no longer updates the latest chapter content, and the latest chapter content has been updated on the Haoyue Novels APP.


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to Please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost


    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the Haoyue Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyue Novels app to read the latest chapters.


    Newly provides you with the fastest global game: with portable store update, free reading of Chapter 93 Despicable False God. https://

 v3 Chapter 94： Rune Warriors Bane

    The empire is against all mysterious things, and its attitude towards the church is not much different. Logically speaking, the princess should not want to join any church.


    "Why, can''t you? Didn''t you say that the Sect of All Beings has no requirements for those who join?" Kasmin said with a smile.


    Su Changxing also didn''t understand why Ka Semin wanted to join the Sect of All Beings, so he nodded and said, "Of course, it''s our honor to be able to join our Sentence Sect, Mrs. Princess."


    "Stop complimenting me, the gods don''t care about these things." Kasimin said angrily.


    Su Changxing pointed to the believers who were changing their clothes and said, "It doesn''t matter, these are the people of the empire. If we want more people to become believers, the best way is to rely on the empire."


    "You say yes, my queen."


    Kasmin looked at those believers, most of them were very thin and wearing loose teaching uniforms, they looked a little funny:


    "If you can help me restore the empire, I can assure you that the Church of All Beings will have a higher status than the Church of the Postnatal."


    She felt more and more that Su Changxing couldn''t figure it out, and she also understood that the Church of All Beings was definitely not as simple as it said, it was more like a church starting from scratch, without any history.


    She wasn''t stupid, she didn''t pursue this matter, she knew that Su Changxing might be hiding something, but these were not the point.


    If she could recover the empire, she would be willing to pay no matter how high the price was.


    Su Changxing smiled, and didn''t seem to care too much, and said calmly: "My empress, I have remembered your promise, and hope that there will be a day when the empire will be restored."


    Ka Simin stared at Su Changxing, "If you can do your best to help, I think there will be a day."


    Along the way, she has long realized that the power contained in Su Changxing is definitely not something that a simple pagan can possess.


    Su Changxing felt Ka Semin''s burning gaze, and looked sideways, his pretty face was full of seriousness:


    "You can''t rely on me, you have to rely on yourself. If you don''t have the courage to be a queen, even if I help you return to the throne, it may not be a good thing."


    Kasimin frowned slightly: "Why do you deny me so easily? Why?"


    Su Changxing could understand why Kasmin had such a strong desire to restore the empire.


    Because this is her whole life, what she is destined to do, and all her values ????are based on this level.


    "I can help you, help you kill Eric, and help you kill all the nobles who oppose you here, but do you have the ability to take over Myron?" Su Changxing looked at Kasmin with a playful face.


    Kasmin gritted her teeth, stared at him, and said viciously, "I can! Of course I can."


    Su Changxing didn''t know exactly what kind of mentality he had when he said this, but he just felt that he should stimulate the princess... as if he had the mentality of an old father?


    He now seems to subconsciously treat Kasmin as a daughter.


    It was because the other party was indeed his daughter in terms of blood, and there was a high probability that she was born to the queen.


    This matter itself is very strange.


    It seems that more than ten years ago, another him came here as Liu Luola.


    He can still understand the parallel world, but the old city lord told him that there are no parallel worlds in this world, only some false worlds.


    But this world is obviously not a false world. The false world has a very obvious feature, that is, it is completely covered by the doomsday game.


    This world is clearly not.


    Staying in this world, he couldn''t even accept any related tasks, as if he was disconnected from the doomsday game.


    In the abandoned factory, all the newly joined congregants put on their clothes and followed the high priest Mike to pray in front of the statue on the top floor.


    These newcomers are not many, only seventy or eighty, most of them are superficial believers, and there are even a dozen who are not even considered believers, fishing in troubled waters.


    For such people, Su Changxing didn''t know how to deal with them, so he could only let them stay in the All Beings Sect to see if they could be influenced later.


    After all, long-term love, running in temples for a long time, you have to believe in Buddhism even if you don¡¯t believe in it, and you will be affected subtly.


    The importance of these sadistic believers is also reflected at this time, they can slowly influence other believers.


    [Collect the faith of shallow believers, +500 mystery]


    [Collect the faith of shallow believers, +500 mystery]


    [Collect the faith of shallow believers, +500 mystery]


    ¡­


    After praying this time, Su Changxing gained tens of thousands of mystery points here, which must be a lot, but not as good as before.


    But if it can provide so many mysteries every day, it is a very scary number.


    He was sure that none of the sixth-order Extraordinary would use harvesting beliefs to increase mystery. This was probably like using a cannon to kill mosquitoes and a bull knife to kill chickens.


    With an angry look on her face, Kasimin followed Su Changxing and walked out, "Where are you going?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Since we want to **** Myron, we need to make some preparations."


    "There are still quite a few rune warriors in the west city, it''s best to clear them all, otherwise it will still be a big trouble."


    While walking, Kasmin also suddenly noticed that Su Changxing''s way of walking was awkward: "What''s wrong with your feet? Why do you look awkward, like you''re limping."


    Su Changxing said indifferently: "It''s nothing serious, it''s just muscle paralysis, so there will be such a problem."


    The sound of chanting Buddhist scriptures in his ears was much lower, but the mechanical corruption in his body still existed, but the degree had not deepened.


    This thing still had a great impact on him, weakening his flexibility and speed, and he couldn''t use some displacement abilities.


    They came all the way to the laneway outside the west city, and saw a rune warrior standing on the other side from a distance.


    "Go and kill it."


    Su Changxing said to Tao Yi who manifested in human form.


    Kasmin was also taken aback by this girl who appeared suddenly, "Is she a ghost!"


    "You are the ghost, and your whole family is a ghost." Tao Yi looked sideways at Kasmin, grinning and said, then holding the sickle reluctantly, walked along the alleyway to the rune warrior .


    Her body gradually ghosted and disappeared.


    After Tao Yi manifested, his power has been weakened a lot in this world, but he still maintains the characteristics of a dead spirit.


    "Anomaly found, investigation."


    "There is a target, search for a specific location."


    "There is a target, search for a specific location."


    The rune warrior could also sense that something was approaching, but he couldn''t determine the exact location at all. He looked around indiscriminately, and fell into a state of panic.


    Tao Yi approached and looked at this big guy, with a cruel smile on his face with scarlet lines: "Let me cut you off!"


    She raised the sickle and slashed at the rune warrior''s chest, her movements were the same as Su Changxing''s.


    All her combat experience and skills come from Su Changxing, and she can borrow Su Changxing''s related abilities, but the power will be much weaker.


    Moreover, she has the double growth of Necromancer and Sword Servant, and can grow stronger as Su Changxing continues to grow stronger.


    So far, her strength is comparable to that of an ordinary sixth-order Extraordinary.


    The strength of the rune warrior is not much different from that of the great wizard, probably between the sixth and fifth ranks.


    Of course, Tao Yi''s personal strength is not as good as that of Rune Warrior, but Rune Warrior can''t see her at all, so she can only be regarded as a living target.


    The scarlet sickle slid silently in the air, precisely piercing through the gap in the breastplate of the rune warrior''s body, breaking a big hole.


    "Being fatally attacked, turn on the highest combat mode."


    A red light flashed on the rune warrior''s face, and he looked around, but he still couldn''t find the enemy, as if his computer had crashed, and his upper body kept turning in place.


    With another scythe, Tao Yi chopped off the rune warrior''s head. She didn''t know what kind of mentality she had, but she could cut the chest twice and the battle would be quickly ended.


    "Let me hack you to death!"


    Excitement appeared on Tao Yi''s face, and with two more scythes, one arm of the Rune Warrior was removed, and it fell to the ground with a loud bang.


    It''s really perverted, even robots have to be tortured... Su Changxing was thinking about it, and he didn''t know how Tao Yi failed to imitate it. It was obvious that he had been instilling positive thoughts all the time.


    But with so many people hacked to death, it may be difficult to think of positive energy.


    Then, Tao Yi removed the rune warrior''s limbs one by one, leaving only one body spinning in place.


    In the end, the rune warrior blew himself up unbearably humiliated, causing quite a commotion and alarming several other rune warriors nearby.


    Su Changxing also urged helplessly: "Don''t play, just kill him as quickly as possible."


    Tao Yi stretched his waist~www.novelhall.com~ Hearing Su Changxing''s words, he made a grimace, and then strode towards another Rune Warrior who was running towards him with his scythe on his shoulder.


    This time, her movements were much neater, and she went up with a scythe, easily piercing through the Rune Warrior''s body, before the Rune Warrior could react and was running.


    The luck of this blow was also good, it happened to penetrate the weak point of the rune warrior''s chest, and directly defeated him.


    From this point of view, Tao Yi is the nemesis of these rune warriors. As a ghost, he is also invincible to most people in this world.


    After finishing off this rune warrior, Tao turned around and ran in another direction, and another rune warrior came over there.


    but.


    This rune warrior is larger in size, and the body parts are completely covered by the white breastplate, without revealing any gaps.


    All of a sudden, Tao Yi''s shortcomings were exposed.


    She slashed at the rune warrior''s chest with a sickle, but the blade was bounced off firmly, leaving a deep mark.

 v3 Chapter 95： unexpected encounter

    Tao Yin''s strength was limited, and it was embarrassing that his attack could not penetrate the rune warrior''s defense.


    She slashed at the rune warrior more than a dozen times in a row, the blade collided with the white breastplate and sparked, leaving deep and shallow knife marks, making the breastplate look uneven.


    These attacks did not cause substantial damage to the rune warrior, like scratching an itch.


    This also made Tao Yin panic, and the way of attack became crazier, the speed of swinging the knife became faster and faster, and the blade danced shadows in the air, and the speed became faster and faster.


    The blade collided with the breastplate one after another, the sound of metal echoed continuously, the rhythm became faster and faster, and sparks were sparked.


    finally.


    After hundreds of knives, there was a gap where the white breastplate joined, and the sickle pierced it through the gap and pierced into the rune warrior''s chest.


    "Let me cut you off!"


    With a crazy look on Tao Yin''s face, he broke through the rune warrior''s defense with one knife, and then expanded the hole four or five times.


    "Fatally wounded."


    "Fatally wounded."


    "Fatally wounded."


    ¡­


    The rune warrior was cut in the middle and fell to the ground, gradually losing power.


    Feeling puzzled, Tao Yin slashed at the Rune Warrior''s corpse twice more, then held the sickle, turned his head and walked towards Su Changxing and the others in small steps.


    "Good job." Su Changxing praised her formulaically and patted her head.


    Tao Yin squinted his eyes when he heard Su Changxing''s praise, and seemed to be enjoying it, "This thing can''t be eaten, it''s a pity."


    She has high requirements for flesh and blood, and only eats fresh, freshly dead flesh and flesh with remnant souls, which is delicious to her.


    Her growth rate by devouring flesh and blood has slowed down, and it seems that she needs to devour some higher quality flesh and blood to be able to grow rapidly.


    Before.


    Su Changxing was going to feed her the demon''s corpse, but for some reason, the demon''s corpse self-destructed, leaving no residue.


    "What is it?" Kasmin asked in a low, cautious voice, looking around.


    "It''s similar to those ghosts on the ship. They are all of the same species, but she is more intelligent." Su Changxing explained lightly.


    The next thing became simple. Tao Yin quickly assassinated these Tao Yin warriors, and Su Changxing followed behind to deal with some rune warriors that she could not quickly deal with.


    They quickly advanced to the west city, and the streets were full of corpses and bones.


    Such a terrifying scene also made Kasimin''s face pale, standing at the gate outside the west city, squatting on the ground and throwing up:


    "How dare Eric, a lunatic! He will be spurned by everyone."


    Su Changxing didn''t change his face. He had seen such scenes too many times, so he became numb and felt that death was a rare and common thing.


    "He doesn''t care, and he wouldn''t do it if he did."


    The stench of the West City was overwhelming. Standing here, one could smell the strong stench of corpses.


    Most people can''t stand it physically.


    Su Changxing commanded Tao Yin to advance towards the Black Dog Gang territory, which was also one of the purposes of his visit to West City this time, to find the other half of the Ratman statue.


    Since he offended Keris to death, he couldn''t leave any room for this unknown **** to operate.


    They cannot directly interfere with the world, but they can influence it indirectly through the idols.


    More importantly, he can also transform the other half of the Ratman statue to complement the other half of the statue.


    The area covered by half a statue is quite small, it can only cover the abandoned factory and the surrounding area. If it is a complete statue, it should be able to cover most of Myron.


    If he can help Kasmin to capture Myron, he can also gain considerable benefits.


    In the future, it will no longer be a city of science and technology, a city of wisdom, but a city of religion, which will become the origin of the belief of all beings


    land!


    Now that he has embarked on this path, he naturally has to think about the long-term. He can only look down at the things in front of him, and he can''t go far.


    This is a matter of different routes leading to the same goal. The purpose of other players doing missions is also to improve their strength.


    Move forward.


    The gravel on the street vibrated slightly.


    There was the sound of fighting not far away, just near the territory of the Black Dog Gang.


    "Is there anyone else?" Su Changxing thought that there were no other living people here.


    Kasmin also immediately became vigilant, bent over and squatted in the ruins beside him, hiding his figure.


    ¡­


    "Run, we are no match for him!"


    "what are you doing!"


    "You bastard."


    Three bloodied men ran toward them along the street, followed by two rune warriors.


    The speed of these three people''s escape was not slow at all, and the two rune warriors couldn''t catch up with them for a while.


    "Player?"


    Su Changxing recognized their identities at a glance, and their energy fluctuations were also very different from other people in this world, especially during battles.


    "They are heretics, they are very dangerous, you just hide here, if I don''t come back for a while, you go back the same way." He instructed Kasmin.


    When those three people saw Su Changxing, they were also taken aback for a moment, not expecting that other people would appear here, and shouted: "Run!"


    Su Changxing drew out his musket and shot at the rune warrior behind them. Under the impact of the bullet, the rune warrior on the left stopped suddenly and raised his arm to block it precisely.


    Among the three players, a man with short straight hair wearing black leather armor, dark skin, and sunglasses saw that Su Changxing''s attack worked, and immediately shouted: "Fight it, there are other rune warriors nearby!" Can''t run away."


    The voice just fell.


    A black phantom like a leopard appeared in front of him, and rushed towards the rune warrior who was chasing to the right.


    One after another, more than a dozen phantom leopards appeared in succession.


    Every time one of these leopards is hacked to death, a wound will appear on the man''s body out of thin air, like a knife blade falling on his body. With the sound of his clothes being cut, more and more wounds appear on his body body.


    The other two followed him and launched an attack. One of them was stout and carried an exaggerated musket. The barrel was the size of a fist, and the bullets were probably specially made.


    The other person was a woman with a tight body and a dark blue chain mail holding a hand crossbow. She used the hand crossbow to shoot precisely at the rune warrior''s joints in an attempt to cause effective damage and reduce its combat effectiveness.


    The cooperation of the three of them is quite skillful. Although each of them is not as strong as the Rune Warrior, they can deal with them together and cause continuous damage.


    The other rune warrior was attracted by Su Changxing. When he rushed over, his arm was knocked off by a musket, his body lost his balance, and he paused on the spot.


    Su Changxing pulled back and forth with this rune warrior, fighting with ease. He didn''t plan to solve the battle quickly, but secretly observed the strength of the three players.


    After finally meeting players in this world, you can''t let them run away, at least ask some useful information.


    they didn''t have an easy time


    The player with the large-sized musket had his arm cut off by the Rune Warrior and fell to the ground. He was almost shot in the head. Fortunately, the female player stuck the Rune Warrior''s joints with a crossbow bolt and stopped him. It saved his life.


    at this time.


    The player holding a large-sized musket was almost face-to-face with the rune warrior, pressed the muzzle of the gun against the white breastplate, and fired a shot.


    With a burst of sparks, the bullet pierced the breastplate on impact and left a hole in the rune warrior''s chest.


    And this big hole happened to hurt the Rune Warrior''s vitals, causing his movements to twitch, revealing a huge flaw, and the female player who drove over from the side pierced through his chest with lightning.


    Rao so


    , the rune warrior still did not lose his combat power, he recovered from the twitching state just now, and raised the musket on his arm, aiming at the woman and shooting completely.


    The female player couldn''t move because she had just used her ability, so she was easily pierced through the chest by a bullet, screamed, flew out, and fell to the ground.


    Her physical strength is not bad, and those who are physically weak may have their chest and entire shoulders knocked off at once.


    The rune warrior moved his body, and then locked his target on the person in front of him~www.novelhall.com~ moved the blade of his arm, and was about to slash him down.


    A shot rang out.


    The rune warrior fell to his knees with a bang, his chest was dark and a big hole was broken.


    Gunshots came from behind, and all three players looked back together. It was none other than Su Changxing, and beside him was a rune warrior that had been dealt with and shattered into a pile.


    The player with dark skin and sunglasses didn''t care about his two injured teammates, but walked towards Su Changxing and quickly thanked:


    "Thank you brother, without your help, I''m afraid the few of us would end up here. My name is Mu Donglai."


    He recognized Su Changxing as a player, and Su Changxing also knew that he was a player, so he knew it well, so he didn''t say it directly.


    "Liulola."


    Su Changxing looked at these players, and asked curiously, "Why did you appear here? Didn''t the West City be massacred a few days ago?"


    Mu Donglai sighed, and explained: "The few of us have been hiding here, and we couldn''t hold back anymore. We wanted to slip out today, but we were discovered here. There are too many mechanical monsters on the street. .¡±


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and smiled, pointed to the two teammates behind him and said, "Are their injuries okay?"


    After being reminded by Su Changxing, Mu Donglai seemed to have come to his senses, and then said, "I''ll help them deal with their injuries first."


    He has the ability to heal wounds, combined with a yellow bandage with a strong hemostatic effect, allowing the two of them to recover from their injuries at an unconventional speed.


    As for the person with the broken arm, a blue mechanical arm was installed by the female player, closely connected to the flesh and nerves, and the interface was also wrapped with a yellow bandage.


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 96： AI

    The muscular player with a broken arm is called Zhong Qijun, and the female player with a hand crossbow is called Huang Yeying.


    After Zhong Qijun and Huang Yeying treated their injuries and came over, they also thanked Su Changxing again and again, showing great gratitude.


    "People in this world are really crazy. They just slaughtered the city so easily, and they don''t think about the consequences at all."


    "If Brother Mu hadn''t led us to hide in time, I''m afraid the three of us would have died. There were more rune warriors in the city massacre than now, blocking the road, and few people ran out! "


    Huang Yeying said happily, her face was as usual, it seemed that the injury just now didn''t have much effect on her.


    Su Changxing wasn''t very interested in the process of massacring the city, so he changed his voice and asked bluntly:


    "How long have you been in this world?"


    This is what he wants to care about, he wants to know what kind of state the players in this world are like.


    Mu Donglai and the others looked at each other and made some eye contact.


    Mu Donglai said: "We haven''t been here for long, only a few months, three months."


    Three months is not long, but it is not short either. You should be able to collect a lot of information about this place.


    "Have you ever been to the ninth dimension?"


    Hearing this, Mu Donglai was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said: "No, the players who come here seem to be going to the ninth dimension, and we have been looking for a way to go to the ninth dimension."


    "We met a player before. He said that he had been to the ninth dimension and used the fragment channel, but he could only use it once, and the time to go was limited."


    I don''t know, because they are grateful to Su Changxing for saving them, or because they are afraid of their strength, they know everything about Su Changxing''s problems.


    "Do you have any clues?"


    Mu Donglai shook his head, sighed and said, "There are no clues. The main reason is that this world is too hostile to our players. We must be careful not to be discovered, and it is difficult to collect information."


    "The few of us were planning to go to the southern archipelago of the empire. We didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing."


    The situation of Mu Donglai and others is not much different from his. They don''t know much about this world. They originally went to the ninth dimension, but they were trapped here.


    Mu Donglai said again: "Brother, you seem to have come from outside. What''s the matter? Maybe some of us can help."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect the other party to say such a thing. Most of the players are mercenary, and they won''t do things that are not beneficial.


    certainly.


    A few people from Mu Donglai may be an exception, and they cannot be killed with a single blow.


    He didn''t hide anything, and said frankly: "I want to go to the territory of the Black Dog Gang to get something, probably in the building in front."


    Mu Donglai also looked at the half-destroyed building. The structure was still very stable. Even though it was half-destroyed, it still didn''t collapse.


    "We can help you, and it''s also a thank you for saving your life just now." Mu Donglai said sincerely, his eyes full of enthusiasm.


    Su Changxing looked a little hesitant: "This is not good, you are all injured, there are many rune warriors over there, it is very dangerous!"


    Mu Donglai patted his chest, with a very righteous look: "It''s not a big problem, these are just minor injuries, and it doesn''t have much impact."


    "Small injury?" Su Changxing looked sideways at the mechanical arm that Zhong Qijun replaced.


    Zhong Qijun was silent for a while, and said: "Although I have broken an arm, with this mechanical arm, my combat effectiveness will not be greatly affected."


    Huang Yeying also said: "I can use thunder and lightning to make those rune warriors into a state of rigidity, which should be of great help at critical times."


    Su Changxing waved his hands again and again, and said with a sincere face, "I didn''t mean that. After all, this is my private matter. It''s not good for you to get involved. You should go out and take the way I came here. It''s probably safe."


    Hearing Su Changxing like this


    Said, Mu Donglai was even more enthusiastic, "It seems that brother, you are also a righteous person, so we must help you. The place is a bit weird, it''s better to be careful."


    weird?


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "On the day of the massacre, there was a fierce battle here. We can feel from the other side that the army of these rune warriors seems to be attacking the building of the Black Dog Gang."


    "But surprisingly, they didn''t take it down in the end, but lost some of the rune warrior guards."


    "And every night there are movements coming from here. Before that, we heard a scream like a monkey."


    Mu Donglai explained with a serious face.


    Su Changxing felt even more strange after thinking about it: "Since it''s so dangerous, why do you guys still follow me?"


    Mu Donglai patted his chest, and said with a handsome face: "You saved us just now, so we should help you. Even if you die, both parties will be equal and will not owe each other."


    It seems to make sense, but things often don''t work out that way.


    Su Changxing nodded, and didn''t object anymore: "That''s fine, since you are not afraid of death, let''s go together. What I''m looking for is a statue, a cracked rat-man statue. Do you know this thing?"


    "I don''t know, is it a mysterious item?"


    "Almost, it''s more important to me."


    There were originally five rune warriors guarding the gate of the building, because Mu Donglai and others had killed one before and lured two away, and now there are only two left.


    Huang Yeying volunteered and said: "I can set up an electric trap that will temporarily paralyze the rune warriors. When the time comes, we will kill the other one first, and it will be easy to solve the rest this time."


    Su Changxing didn''t have any objections, but also wanted to see what methods these players had, "It''s a good plan."


    Huang Yeying took a few steps forward, took out a palm-sized iron box from her arms, and put it on the ground. In an instant, dazzling lightning flashed all over her body. like a cushion.


    At the same time, the electric light also attracted the attention of the two rune warriors, and they walked over to check the situation.


    The sound of heavy footsteps approached step by step, and several people did not show their faces for the first time.


    When he got close to a certain distance, Zhong Qijun raised the huge musket with his mechanical arm, and pulled the trigger at the rune warrior closest to him. The bullet hit the breastplate and opened a hole.


    Two rune warriors spotted him and rushed towards him.


    something unexpected.


    Both rune warriors jumped through pre-arranged electrical traps.


    Su Changxing got up and fired. A bullet pierced through the rune warrior''s body through the gap in the breastplate, and the sparks carried electricity.


    A crossbow arrow followed and exploded in the chest of the rune warrior. Su Changxing shot again, and the rune warrior fell to the ground completely.


    The three of Mu Donglai were all surprised when they saw this scene. They killed a rune warrior so easily, and the bullets fired by Su Changxing were ridiculously powerful.


    Mu Donglai transformed a huge arm in front of him, squeezed his fist and blasted towards the rune warrior.


    There was a loud bang.


    The rune warrior was actually pushed back a few steps by him, but Mu Donglai''s face was not good-looking, it seemed that such methods consumed him a lot.


    Su Changxing grasped the opening of the Rune Warrior, and a bullet pierced through its breastplate, leaving a small hole in its chest.


    After breaking through the defense, the rest is very simple.


    Huang Yeying repeated the same trick again, a cone-shaped electric current appeared between the hands and shot towards the rune warrior''s chest, penetrating through the body, causing him to fall into a temporary paralysis state.


    Zhong Qijun carried a huge musket and took the opportunity to run up to Rune Warrior, and fired four consecutive shots at his chest, piercing his body and killing him.


    "Excellent, brother, yes


    With your joining, it is much easier to deal with these mechanical monsters. "Mu Donglai couldn''t help admiring.


    They were chased and beaten by this thing before, and were even almost killed. The main reason was that they couldn''t be hit when they were facing rune warriors~www.novelhall.com~ If they were hit once, they would either die or be injured.


    Su Changxing also had a rough estimate of the strength of these three people, "There are more people and more power."


    Several people walked towards the building. The iron gate had been destroyed and fell to the ground in a twisted shape. The corpses at the gate were piled up like a mountain, almost blocking the entire passage.


    "This looks a bit strange. It seems that on the day of the massacre, all the members of the Black Dog Gang gathered here to defend themselves and did not take a step back."


    Su Changxing looked at the scene and analyzed it, instead of going in immediately, he carefully perceived the surrounding environment first.


    If Mu Donglai hadn''t lied to him, there must be something else in this place, and it is most likely related to the statue of the Ratman.


    Standing at the door, I can''t feel anything, I just feel that the inside is empty, and there seems to be no abnormality.


    Mu Donglai and the others also showed solemn expressions, standing behind Su Changxing and looking into the building, but did not take a step forward.


    Su Changxing looked sideways at Huang Yeying and said, "We need someone to scout the way ahead. Your perception and speed are good, so you may be the right candidate."


    When Huang Yeying heard this, her face became stiff: "I''m injured, I''m afraid it''s not suitable..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Su Changxing stepped on the pile of corpses and walked into the building, "Forget it, you follow me, I''m also here to get things, if you encounter any situation, you can leave on your own."


    As Su Changxing walked into the building, Mu Donglai and the others looked at each other and followed immediately.


    The building is full of ruins and corpses. These people don¡¯t look like they were killed by rune warriors. Many people have a big hole in their chest. The cut surface of the bone is smooth, as if it has been polished with a grinder. shadow.


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 97： infinitely long building

    Su Changxing looked forward and frowned slightly. It was an extremely long corridor, even with his eyesight he couldn''t see the end.


    Half of the building was destroyed. According to the normal spatial structure, he saw it as a destroyed ruin from this position.


    It seems to be in another space here, but the general layout is similar to the building.


    Mu Donglai walked in second with Su Changxing, looking at the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath, "How could this happen!"


    There were faint lines on both sides of his cheeks, like closed eyes.


    Could this phenomenon be caused by the statue of the Ratman?


    It is impossible for Su Changxing to be intimidated by this matter, he is used to walking on the edge of life and death, so he still has some confidence.


    If it really doesn''t work, it''s not too late for him to leave.


    "This place seems to be separated into another special space, which may be caused by some rule change." Zhong Qijun analyzed and said that he seemed to have a lot of research on this aspect.


    Huang Yeying took out a mechanical bug from her pocket and put it on the ground. The bug crawled along the corridor until it disappeared from their sight.


    "There seems to be no danger. This thing can sense the danger around it to a certain extent. If there is danger, it will explode."


    She explained, but her tone was not necessarily relaxed, her face was full of seriousness.


    In such a high-level world, being able to see such a strange scene is an extremely dangerous signal in itself.


    Normally.


    They would shrink back when they saw this situation, but Su Changxing and Mu Donglai did not shrink back because of certain situations.


    Su Changxing wanted to get the other half of the Rat Man''s statue, but it''s unknown why Mu Donglai and the others did it, maybe it was also for the statue, or there might be other purposes.


    "The Black Dog Gang is indeed hiding some secrets. No wonder their boss survived such a severe plague."


    As Su Changxing thought about it, the scene of meeting the boss of the Black Dog Gang and all kinds of strange things that he didn''t pay attention to at the time flashed back in his mind.


    The bird that died in the cage did not die of plague, but of exhaustion of bodily functions.


    The floor where the boss of the Black Dog Gang stayed was still very large, but it was empty and there was no one there.


    Su Changxing walked forward for a certain distance, and felt something changed around him. Looking up, the chandelier on the ceiling was on, and the corpses on the floor also disappeared.


    Clean all around, spotless floors, brand new red carpet that looked like it had just been laid.


    Su Changxing remembered that when he came here, the carpet was dark red, because it had been left for too long and covered in dust, so it turned dark red.


    It was very quiet, and there was no other sound, only the footsteps of a few of them echoed in the corridor.


    Zhong Qijun''s body was very heavy, so the sound of his footsteps was the loudest, like a hammer hitting the ground heavily.


    "Do you know where that thing is?"


    Mu Donglai asked, hissing his eyes, looking down at a bronze bracelet on his hand, with some patterns engraved on it.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I guess it''s on the top floor."


    "Guess?"


    "Yes, I don''t know where that thing is, so I can only guess."


    The three of Mu Donglai also fell silent when they heard Su Changxing''s words: "..."


    After walking for a certain distance, Su Changxing found that the general layout of the room has not changed, but has been stretched. The corridor that used to need to walk a few meters now needs to walk more than ten meters, hundreds of meters.


    The space here is different from the outside, it is a wave shape, which has a huge impact on sight and perception.


    The exit was not far behind them, completely fading into the lake, darkened until it could not be seen.


    Relying on his memory, Su Changxing led Mu Donglai and the others to the stairs. The elevator beside them was flashing and could still start.


    The whole building has been destroyed, where is the energy supply.


    Take the stairs or take the elevator?


    "Let''s go up the stairs, it''s dangerous to take the elevator." Mu Donglai said with a frown.


    Su Changxing observed the old-fashioned elevator again, smiled and said, "Taking the elevator seems to be faster, why don''t we take the elevator."


    As soon as these words came out, several people were silent, and looked at Su Changxing in surprise, not knowing what he meant.


    "Are you crazy? It doesn''t matter if you go faster or slower at this time. This thing doesn''t look right at first glance." Zhong Qijun said with an ugly face. The strange things along the way made him feel extremely psychologically stressed, and he felt the danger intuitively.


    Su Changxing put his hand on the elevator wrench and pulled back, and saw the elevator rope start to slide down: "If you want to take the stairs, you can take the stairs, and I won''t stop you."


    A smile appeared on Mu Donglai''s face, and he waved his hands to smooth things over: "Brother Liu Luola, since we are here to help you, we must advance and retreat together... But I want to ask why we take the elevator?"


    With a ding, and with the sound of gears turning, the elevator door swung open.


    "Then why take the stairs?" Su Changxing asked back.


    Mu Donglai said kindly: "Take the stairs, once we encounter any situation, we can retreat. If you take the elevator, it is equivalent to trapping yourself in it, which is obviously not a good choice."


    After hearing what he said, Su Changxing thought carefully, and then suddenly realized: "It makes sense, Mu Donglai is smarter than you, okay, let''s take the stairs."


    Smart ass?


    Mu Donglai''s face twitched involuntarily, and he couldn''t hold back anymore. When their nerves were stretched to the tightest point, Su Changxing started to make trouble.


    They walked up the stairs, still using the mechanical bugs to explore the way first, although they don''t know if this method is useful or not, but it can be regarded as a psychological comfort.


    The whole process was very quiet, with the sound of footsteps echoing in the corridor, and because of the great psychological pressure, they didn''t talk much.


    At a certain moment, Mu Donglai suddenly stopped and stood in place, and the others, including Su Changxing, also stopped.


    "No, it''s too long. We walked at least four to five hundred meters, but we still haven''t reached the end." Mu Donglai said solemnly.


    Zhong Qijun and Huang Yeying''s expressions were ugly, as if they had been bitten by a dog, but they didn''t speak.


    Su Changxing looked at them, and said empathetically, "If you''re afraid, go back, I''m afraid people will die here."


    Mu Donglai shook his head, knowing that Su Changxing was testing them, he said with a smile, "Since we are helping, we will definitely help to the end, how could we give up halfway, that is not treachery."


    Su Changxing turned around and walked towards this floor, standing at the door to observe the situation inside, there was a table next to it with some shuffled counting cards on it, it seemed that someone was playing cards here not long ago.


    "Why don''t we go to this floor to have a look, maybe we will gain something?"


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Mu Donglai said.


    While they were talking, there was a loud chattering from above.


    "mouse?"


    Huang Yeying looked up the stairs, but was brushed by a black shadow and threw herself on her face.


    It was a big white mouse, and it slammed into Huang Yueying''s cheek with one bite, tearing off a large piece of flesh, exposing the bones of the face.


    She immediately slapped the mouse to the opposite wall with her hand, and backed away again and again.


    Immediately afterwards, the noise became louder, and more mice rushed down from the top of the stairs. On the stairs, on the walls, and on the ceiling, there were various colors of white, yellow, and black, which made the scalp tingle.


    "Why so many mice!"


    Zhong Qijun cursed, stepped back and took out a black projectile that looked like a grenade from his waist and threw it around the corner.


    The projectile exploded when it collided with the floor, and the raging fire completely sealed the stairway.


    These rats scurry about in the flames, screaming fiercely, and can smell the fragrance of flesh and blood.


    Su Changxing retreated to the bottom in advance, took out a pistol wrapped in rags and bandages, and fired at the mice quickly. Almost every shot was empty, and each bullet could accurately penetrate the mouse''s head.


    These mice are obviously not ordinary mice, they are extremely destructive and have extraordinary speed.


    Despite their best efforts, a mouse still rushed towards him, and Zhong Qijun''s thigh was torn off a large piece of flesh.


    Except for Su Changxing, everyone else was attacked by rats one after another ~www.novelhall.com~ tearing off pieces of **** flesh from their bodies.


    In about ten seconds, the number of these mice bottomed out, and no more mice followed.


    Following the intensive gunfire, Su Changxing also shot and killed the last few mice, and the surroundings became completely quiet, without any noisy squeaks.


    Zhong Qijun stood at the front and suffered the most serious injuries. The mechanical arm was damaged again, many parts fell to the ground, and the other hand was gnawed to pieces, exposing the entire hand bone.


    "Damn beast."


    He took a deep breath, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, but he didn''t say much, "Chop off my hand too, and put a mechanical arm on it."


    Huang Yeying looked at him with a gloomy face, first took off his broken mechanical arm, and installed another similar one.


    Then, Mu Donglai cut off Zhong Qijun''s gnawed arm neatly with a knife, fitted him with another mechanical arm, and wrapped the joint with a yellow bandage.


    Same operation as before.


    "His hand shouldn''t need to be cut off, it can still be restored by other methods." Su Changxing was a little puzzled.


    Mu Donglai forced a smile on his face, turned his head and explained: "This way it will not affect the combat effectiveness. Even if the arm is cut off, as long as we can go out, there is a way to recover."


    He was a little puzzled in his heart, feeling that Su Changxing was like a novice player who didn''t understand anything, but was so powerful.


    Maintaining combat effectiveness is what needs to be done most in battle. There are many ways to recover from physical injuries, such as exchanging points for a lay on treatment.


    With enough points, it is even possible to present and shape a new body.


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 98： elevator

    Su Changxing reckoned that the people from Mu Donglai should come from a world where the player system is still mature.


    Their fighting forms and healing methods are simple and efficient, as if they have been tempered.


    After dealing with the injuries, they decided to take a look at this floor first. After all, going up like this has no end, and it''s not the same thing.


    but.


    Just now, Su Changxing noticed a faint connection, which was the connection between him and the statue of the Ratman.


    Because he became the owner of the other half of the Ratman''s statue, and the two parts of the statue itself are one, so there will be such a connection.


    This also dispelled one of Su Changxing''s concerns.


    He had previously suspected that the statue of the Rat Man might not be in this space, and that it might not be the same place as the Black Dog Gang''s building at all.


    From the looks of it now, the statue of the Rat Man is here, and this is probably the building of the Black Dog Gang. I don''t know why this change happened inside.


    This floor has everything except people, food, drink, and play. It seems to be a place where members of the Black Dog Gang gather to have fun.


    "Did you find anything?" Huang Yeying asked after seeing Su Changxing''s focused observation of the surrounding environment.


    Su Changxing said thoughtfully: "I''ve been to this place before, and it''s probably on the third floor of the building, which means we''ve walked for so long, and we''ve only reached the third floor of the building."


    Zhong Qijun heard Su Changxing''s words, and also analyzed:


    "The space here is wavy. Even if it is stacked, it is difficult for us to find it. We may have been repeating circles in the same space just now."


    Mu Donglai didn''t know much about this, so he took a deep breath and asked, "Then how should we get out? Or find a way to break through the wall above our heads?"


    Zhong Qijun nodded: "Although it is rude, you can try this method, but the space here has obviously been reinforced, so it should be difficult to break through."


    It can be seen from the battle just now that they didn''t cause any damage to the stairs, they just killed the mice.


    Zhong Qijun used two mechanical arms to raise the huge musket to the ceiling, and then pulled the trigger.


    With violent sparks, the bullet hit the ceiling and exploded.


    Apart from turning black, nothing has changed, not even a trace of it.


    Mu Donglai and Huang Yeying didn''t do anything, Zhong Qijun was the most powerful of the three of them, he couldn''t break through it, and neither of them could.


    Mu Dong looked at Su Changxing who was sitting on the bench watching the play and said, "Why don''t you try it. Among us, you are probably the most destructive."


    It can be seen from the previous battle with the rune warrior that Su Changxing can break through the rune warrior''s defense with a single shot.


    This is also quite exaggerated.


    And they have all kinds of means to deal with rune warriors, and it is useless to fail to break through the defense.


    That thing is immune to most of the negative effects, and it is not disturbed by spiritual means, so it can only be killed head-on with real power.


    "Well, let me try."


    Su Changxing stood up from the chair unhurriedly, pulled out the musket at his waist, aimed it at the ceiling, and pulled the trigger.


    The roar of gunfire.


    As some small stones fell, a small hole appeared in the ceiling.


    Su Changxing used most of his strength with this shot, but it still couldn''t penetrate the ceiling wall.


    Even so, Mu Donglai and the others were also very surprised.


    "Amazing, brother Liu Luola, it seems that we can directly penetrate the wall and climb up." Mu Donglai said with a look of surprise.


    Su Changxing frowned, shook his head and said, "It still doesn''t seem to work."


    Looking up, the wall with the big hole just now has returned to its original shape, and the fallen stones have disappeared.


    fell silent.


    "It seems to be the power of rules, sure enough." Mu Donglai didn''t seem to be surprised by this, he had expected it.


    Zhong Qijun said with certainty: "But it is definitely not a completely enclosed space, the upward passage should be hidden in other places."


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth raised a smile: "Do you think that elevator is the way up?"


    "Maybe we just took the elevator directly on the first floor and went up, so there''s no need for such trouble."


    He just said that, not what he thought in his heart, he felt that the elevator was a trap, and when the people who came in couldn''t find their way up, they would think it was a passage.


    If it is speculated from the context, it seems that Keris does not want others to find the Ratman statue and cover it up in this way.


    After listening to Su Changxing''s words, the three of them fell into silence. Obviously, they all felt that there was a big problem with the elevator, but they couldn''t go up now, and that seemed to be the only way.


    Mu Donglai''s face changed slightly, and he took the lead to walk back: "We can try to find something first."


    He pulled down the wrench on the elevator, threw the rat''s body in the stairwell, and let the elevator go to the top floor.


    As the chain slides, the elevator slowly moves upwards.


    After a short wait, they saw that the elevator had already reached the highest floor, stopped for a while, and the chains began to slide again, and the elevator moved down, coming to them again.


    With the sound of ding dong, the elevator door slowly opened, and the corpse of the mouse inside had already disappeared, even the blood was clean.


    Su Changxing said: "This is not the same elevator as before."


    He left some subtle marks inside the elevator just now, but when the elevator came down again, it disappeared.


    Huang Yeying looked at Mu Donglai, and asked solemnly: "Are we really going to go up from here? It looks like a dead end, why don''t you worry, and see if there are other ways to go up."


    This remark was agreed by Mu Donglai and Zhong Qijun, they don''t need to be so anxious, they still have a lot of time.


    "Wait, I''ll try again."


    Su Changxing said, and also picked up a dead mouse and threw it into the elevator.


    The elevator closed the door slowly again, the chains slid, and when it came down, the situation inside was still the same, and the dead body of the mouse disappeared.


    But the difference is that at the moment of opening the door, several people took a few steps back at the same time, feeling the suffocating breath.


    "What is this!" Huang Yeying turned pale, picked up the crossbow and aimed it at the elevator entrance, and when the door opened, she found that there was nothing inside.


    Su Changxing also saw some tricks, and then threw a mouse in, the elevator door closed slowly, and as the chains slid, the elevator went to the highest floor again.


    Just as the elevator was about to come down, a stench opened up in the air, like urine mixed with the smell of a dead body, refreshing.


    Zhong Qijun opened his eyes wide, looked in the direction of the stairs, and ran over there: "Come this way, the space has changed, you should be able to go up this time!"


    Su Changxing took another look at the unopened elevator, and the next moment, he followed Zhong Qijun and ran over.


    Others had the same reaction, not that they believed in Zhong Qijun''s judgment, but that they felt that there seemed to be something terrifying in the elevator.


    While running, Su Changxing glanced at the elevator again. A large amount of blood overflowed from the gap like a spring, and the surrounding floors gradually turned red.


    The elevator doors opened at a slower rate, slower than the previous few times, and seemed to be full of stuff, increasing the friction.


    Wow~


    A large pile of things like intestines, internal organs, etc. piled up in the elevator, slipped out all of a sudden, and fell into the aisle, some of which had rotted and turned black and green.


    "Well!


    ! "


    A sound like a monkey''s smirk came from the elevator and echoed continuously in the aisles. This sound was all in my mind, and I could directly think of some horrible pictures.


    bang~


    A large piece of the wall opposite the elevator was cracked.


    A huge, rough hand with long black hair and red nails stretched out from the elevator, and hit the wall heavily. It wasn''t intentional, but just accidentally.


    Anyway, Su Changxing thinks so, and this is also the last picture he perceives.


    At this moment, they ran up the stairs for more than a hundred meters, and the smell was still in the air.


    Zhong Qijun stopped, as if deciding which way to go.


    "What is that thing!" Huang Yeying finally couldn''t bear the pressure, squatted down and leaned against the wall, her face was pale, the corners of her mouth were trembling~www.novelhall.com~ her whole face was numb.


    This is not because of her weak psychological endurance, but because the unknown thing in the elevator has its own mental shock.


    She was probably the weakest mentally of the three of them.


    Su Changxing''s face was also ugly, but there was no wavering in his heart, and he even wanted to laugh, just to match the three people''s pretending.


    "That thing might be a demon." He said uncertainly to the three of them.


    "Devil! Are you sure?" Mu Donglai had obviously heard of demons before.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "I haven''t seen it either, but I know some knowledge about demons, so I judged that thing to be a demon."


    Zhong Qijun''s eyebrows showed a little panic, he took a few breaths, and took the lead to run up without stopping:


    "Who knows if that thing will follow, we have to leave first, I have found a way to connect the space here, you just follow me."


    Immediately afterwards, they felt the sound of impact from under their feet, as if the whole building was shaking.


    Su Changxing was the second to follow Zhong Qijun and ran up.


    At present, it seems that Zhong Qijun''s judgment is not wrong, maybe he really knows how to go up.


    But as they ran, the impact sound from under their feet got closer and closer, accompanied by waves of indistinct monkey screams.


    They could all feel that the thing was getting closer, their hearts were beating to their throats, and their nerves were tense.


    "Go this way!"


    Zhong Qijun shouted, turned around again, and ran into this floor from the entrance of the corridor.


    This is the fifth floor. There are beds, the air is filled with the smell of disinfectant, and there are rows of medicines and scalpels on the cabinets by the wall.


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 99： statue on bone

    This is the Black Dog Gang''s own infirmary. All kinds of facilities are fairly complete, and there is also a special operating room.


    Zhong Qijun led them across the entire infirmary, ran a distance of three to four hundred meters, walked through a corridor, and was surprised to find that there was an elevator here, and there were also stairs next to the elevator.


    "The entire space is completely distorted, it is in a trapezoidal shape, if you walk from other places, @ will fall into a constant loop."


    On Zhong Qijun''s cheeks, under the two eyes, he opened two identical eyes at some point, and there were some blue fish patterns on the white of the eyes. He looked around up and down, left and right, and kept turning.


    [Four-eyed piercing eyes: the embryonic form of supernatural powers that can break through changes in space and form with abilities.


    Note: This ability requires a lot of vitality to promote, and will continue to lose life]


    The embryonic form of supernatural powers?


    This is probably something similar to "Concentration".


    Su Changxing got some information about Zhong Qijun''s eyes from Zhenzhi, no wonder he can see the changes in the surrounding space and the way of connection.


    It turned out to be relying on these eyes.


    This is a kind of directional perception, which is extremely sensitive to a certain aspect, but correspondingly, when directional perception is turned on, the perception of other aspects will drop significantly.


    The three of Mu Donglai are not simple. So far, they have hidden methods that Su Changxing doesn''t know, and they will only use them when they are cornered.


    Su Changxing looked back again, and on the other side of the passage, there was blood spreading on the ground, forming waves like water snakes, which made one''s scalp tingle.


    The surrounding space trembled, and the ears became quiet. The wall not far behind them suddenly cracked, and a huge palm with long hair protruded from that position.


    Su Changxing drew out his musket, turned it into seven, and fired continuously at the huge palm, and retreated quickly, passing Zhong Qijun who was in the front.


    Blood burst from the long-haired palm, and a large number of intestine-like things fell on the ground. Red spots were sprinkled on the gray floor, which was not obvious.


    The long-haired palm was attacked, only paused, and continued to grab them, the speed was not slower than before, constantly rubbing against the wall of the aisle next to it, leaving traces of the tunnel, as well as dust and gravel.


    "Stop it, Huang Yeying!" Seeing that the situation was wrong, Mu Donglai yelled, his whole body was filled with a faint mist like a dream, with bits and pieces of luster.


    His ability and position are very obscure, even Su Changxing can''t see it, but he knows that he must not be weak, or even very strong, as can be seen from his position in the three-person team.


    Huang Yeying''s face was pale, her body couldn''t help shaking, and her running speed slowed down. Although he was afraid, he still followed Mu Donglai''s words.


    She swallowed what looked like a black pill for herself, fine gray lines appeared on her hands and face.


    An astonishing thunder and lightning flashed between his hands. The lightning was dazzling. A bolt of lightning was shot out like an arrow. The high-voltage lightning pierced through the air. The entire corridor was densely packed with thunder and lightning like spider webs. Even Su Changxing could feel it from behind. , There was a slight numbness on the skin.


    Huang Yeying''s sudden outburst of power made Su Changxing very vigilant. He never thought that these three people who seemed to be difficult to face the rune warriors would burst out with such power.


    This is probably the hole card, it cannot be used multiple times, and it may only be used once.


    So unless you are cornered, you won''t use it at all.


    And now is a dead end.


    The long-haired palm slowed down under the bombardment of lightning, and they took advantage of this opportunity to run into the corridor again and run up the stairs.


    But Huang Yeying slowed down at this time, and she seemed exhausted. In the attack of steel, her physical strength and spirit were seriously overdrawn.


    "Help me, I can''t run anymore." She gasped and shouted, the speed was getting slower and slower, but the sound of collision behind her was getting closer and closer, death seemed to be approaching.


    Mu Donglai turned back and looked at her coldly, "Someone has to sacrifice, so please die!"


    At this moment, such words are extremely cold.


    Huang Yeying''s face became ferocious, she stopped suddenly, stood motionless, and shouted towards the place where the three of them disappeared on the stairs: "Mu Dong, you bastard, you will die, I swear, I curse you! "


    More gray lines appeared on her face.


    The next moment, a finger with yellow nails pierced her abdomen, and the long-haired palm pressed her on the stairs. The huge force crushed the lower body, and the blood flowed step by step on the stairs, looking viscous.


    Huang Yeying sprayed a mouthful of blood, her face was full of unwillingness and anger.


    Because of her death, Su Changxing and the others won a lot of time.


    Su Changxing followed Zhong Qijun all the way to the eighth floor, which was also the floor below the top floor.


    When they got here, their speed slowed down, the stench in the air disappeared, and the sound of the impact behind them also disappeared.


    According to Zhong Qijun, although this space is similar to the previous space, it is not the same space with different rules.


    Su Changxing felt a strong connection with the statue of the Rat Man, which was just above his head, very close.


    This space seems to have been changed because of the Ratman statue.


    Mu Donglai said with emotion: "It''s a pity that Huang Yeying sacrificed for us. I feel very sorry about him."


    Su Changxing saw contradictions and distortions on his face, and wondered why Huang Yeying didn''t resist since she was so unwilling.


    There must be something wrong with this.


    There were four people before Mu Donglai and the others, one of them died when they were chased by rune warriors outside the building.


    When they came over, Su Changxing also saw the man''s body. The body had been cut into two from the middle. The death was extremely miserable, but these guys, as teammates, didn''t bother to deal with his body.


    This is like a tool, when it is useful, of course it will be used well, and when it is not useful, it will be discarded at will.


    Zhong Qijun said calmly: "Without her, we might not be able to escape."


    Su Changxing didn''t answer, feeling that the relationship between these few people was very weird, neither like teammates, nor like a relationship between superiors and subordinates.


    The eighth floor is also the highest floor of the elevator. Go up the stairs next to it, which is where the boss of the Black Dog Gang stayed at that time.


    Mu Dong looked at the location of the stairs on the side, and walked over impatiently, "Brother Liu Luola, that thing should be on the top."


    Su Changxing followed behind and nodded with a smile: "I think so, if no one has moved."


    The space seemed to be back to normal here, and they walked through two flights of stairs to the top floor, and the birdcage came into view.


    But the bird was alive, jumping around in the cage, looking at them with its head tilted, and calling once or twice from time to time.


    Seeing this scene, Su Changxing suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    Mu Donglai also stopped in his tracks: "What''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing gestured to the location of the birdcage, smiled and said, "Didn''t you see a living bird there?"


    If there are living creatures in this place, there is a problem.


    The three of them stood in the corridor and observed for a while from a certain distance, but they didn''t find anything unusual. It seemed to be an ordinary bird, but it was lucky to survive here.


    "Go and have a try." Mu Donglai said to Zhong Qijun in an orderly tone.


    Zhong Qijun glanced at it, didn''t say much, and took a few steps forward with the huge musket, aiming the muzzle at the birdcage and pulling the trigger.


    Accompanied by loud gunshots echoing in the corridor, the moment the bullet hit the cage, the size of the emerald green bird in the cage suddenly became larger, its feathers turned black, and it made an unpleasant, hoarse scream, screaming towards the bird. Zhong Qijun rushed over.


    Zhong Qijun stepped back while pulling the trigger on the **** bird. The bullet bounced off the black feathers without causing any substantial damage.


    Then, he threw something similar to a smoke bomb under the feet of the **** bird, and a large amount of smoke spewed out, cutting off the space.


    "Kill it!" Mu Donglai shouted, a large piece of gray mist pierced through the body of the **** bird, forming a wide kitchen knife to cut it into two sections from the middle.


    No blood flowed out, the **** bird was cut off, and the flesh and blood grew wildly. In just an instant, the **** bird that was cut off turned into two **** birds that were not much different from before~www.novelhall.com~Liu Luola ? Mu Donglai sensed the abnormality, looked around, and found that Su Changxing did not know when he had gone to the aisle behind Da Bird, and he seemed to be smiling but not smiling, with a hint of ridicule in his eyes.


    "Damn it!"


    "You wait for me."


    Su Changxing ignored Mu Donglai''s shout, the passage was completely blocked by the **** bird, and he couldn''t get through.


    Of course, it was impossible for him to believe that Mu Donglai followed him to thank him for saving his life, it was such a nonsense.


    Both of them were just using each other, and Mu Donglai''s people took a fancy to Su Changxing''s powerful strength.


    Su Changxing also felt that Mu Donglai and the others would be useful, at least to attract firepower at critical moments.


    Push open the door and walk in.


    He saw a skeleton sitting in the middle of the house holding a half-skaven statue.


    "It really is because of you."


    Su Changxing understood that all of this was Keris'' method, but he didn''t quite understand why he did this.


    The people in the west city are all dead, and there is no way to gain any faith from here.


    He walked towards the statue step by step, not too fast, and the sound of footsteps echoed clearly in the room.


    But at such a close distance, he still couldn''t reach it after walking hundreds of meters.


    There is a problem with space here.


    While thinking about what to do, a vague voice sounded beside my ears, "Humans are indeed a greedy race, and their desires will expand step by step. The more you get, the more you will ask for."


    It seemed to be a voice from the statue, from the **** behind it, Keris.


    The sound is clear and quiet, as if it came from a far away place, hitting the soul directly, lingering until it disappears.


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 100： Eldar

    Hearing the voice, Su Changxing''s heart sank. The other party is the existence of gods, and it is unpredictable what kind of methods they will use.


    When the other party communicates with him, it means that he has the capital to negotiate, otherwise, the **** will not pay attention to him at all.


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth curled into a smile, which was already expected, otherwise he would not have come here, but the situation is more complicated than expected.


    "Greed, what is greed? We people are struggling on the edge of life and death. Is it greed to want to live?" He had a mocking tone, his voice was not loud, and it echoed in the room.


    "Give you one last chance to become my believer and gain eternal life, otherwise you will die."


    The voice was cold and calm, without the slightest fluctuation, as if it came from a machine.


    Su Changxing only felt a sharp pain between his brows, as if a knife had been inserted into his brain from above. The left and right sides of the brain were divided, and countless different thoughts emerged from his mind, each talking about its own thing.


    It was a simple message from the gods that would throw him into his own turmoil.


    And there is only one way to escape this chaos, and that is to become a believer of the other party.


    When he stepped through the door, he had no choice.


    After a while.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were clear. The **** did not affect him at all. He had his own followers and enjoyed devout faith. His soul became more independent after being washed by faith.


    A person who has been a king no longer wants to be a subject of others, and the same is true for the soul.


    Keris felt that there was another **** standing behind him, that''s why he said such words, and wanted him to fall.


    bang~


    The door was pushed open again, hitting the wall and making a loud noise.


    Mu Donglai stood at the door covered in blood, with many black feathers on his clothes, and looked at Su Changxing with extreme hatred: "How dare you **** me!"


    Su Changxing walked up to the statue of the Ratman and put his hand on it.


    "Didn''t we cooperate well? Hold that monster, I''ll come and get something."


    He looked back, with a smile on his face, and his six blue rippling eyes all looked at Mu Donglai.


    "you?"


    Mu Donglai showed a look of surprise at first, wondering why Su Changxing had the same ability as Zhong Qijun, and then said coldly: "You''d better give me the things."


    Su Changxing held the statue of the Ratman in his hand, and the six eyes had different expressions, "I''m curious, why do you want this thing? What is it for?"


    He took this statue for faith, but Mu Donglai obviously didn''t.


    Mu Donglai walked forward a few steps and found that the space here was completely distorted. If he couldn''t distinguish the connection structure of the space, he couldn''t reach Su Changxing''s position at all.


    "Ask what you know!"


    Mu Donglai''s expression became ferocious, and he fed himself a black pill, and some gray lines appeared on his skin, densely packed, all over every place.


    Su Changxing recognized that those were some divine writings, extremely distorted divine writings, which were presented by that pill.


    He scratched the hair on the back of his head with his hands, looking uncomfortable, then laughed maniacally and said:


    "As expected, there are so-called gods standing behind you, they seem to have popped up all of a sudden."


    "In other words, they have been parasitic on your body for a long time, but only now broke out."


    Mu Donglai''s expression was calm, he pulled out the blade at his waist, and chopped off his entire arm with one blow, and with the blood gushing out, his arm fell heavily to the ground.


    Pain swept through his whole body, causing his expression to become distorted, saliva, snot and tears flowing out involuntarily.


    Large swaths of gray mist permeate the room, passing through the gaps in space.


    "Actually, I don''t want to, and I don''t want to, but there is no way to do it, so I can only do this."


    "Brother Liu Luola, please die, I''m sorry!"


    Voice


    Just fell.


    Su Changxing felt that his body could not move, so he walked towards Mu Donglai involuntarily, and the same gray lines appeared on his hands and face.


    The piercing eye can detect the gaps in the space, and it was through these gaps that he walked in front of the statue of the Ratman.


    now.


    He was going back the same way along those gaps, walking towards Mudong, as if he wanted to offer the statue of the Ratman on his own initiative.


    Su Changxing said calmly: "This is your ability? Assimilation of the mind, I started to use it when we first met."


    Mu Donglai laughed, his body trembling, half of his body was wetted by the blood from the incision on his shoulder, but he didn''t care at all:


    "Understood? So what, but it''s rare for you to say such a thing, you can be regarded as the second person. The mental power is also unexpectedly strong, but in front of me, mental strength is of no use."


    His face was all red, and he cut off his left leg with another knife, standing on the ground independently with one foot, and the gray mist was even more cheating.


    Su Changxing felt a huge amount of terrifying mental power in his body, overwhelming him.


    "Spirit Race? So you are a Spirit Race, no wonder. Both Huang Yeying and Zhong Qijun were controlled by you in this way."


    At this time, most people will fall into a state of extreme panic. No one will accept that their spirit is infinitely dominated by others, and they will have instinctive fear.


    Looking at Su Changxing''s appearance, Mu Donglai couldn''t help frowning, feeling that something was wrong, he was too calm, unreal.


    Especially those six eyes, which are still looking around, will only make people feel creepy.


    Accompanied by a crisp sound, Mu Donglai fell heavily on the wooden floor, his eyes wide open, his face full of disbelief,


    His body developed symptoms of insanity, so he fell to the ground, but it was not the most fatal.


    The most deadly is from mental confusion.


    The spiritual power of the spirit race is extremely strong, so strong that it makes them feel afraid.


    Even a newborn baby is a hundred times, a thousand times stronger than a human being.


    But sometimes being too powerful is not a good thing.


    Such a mental power that is so powerful that they can hardly control it also makes their perceptions in all aspects infinitely magnified, and their emotions are richer than humans.


    This is dangerous.


    For a Extraordinary, too intense emotions can easily lead them into a situation where they lose control.


    This requires them to maintain inner peace at all times and suppress their emotions, otherwise they are very likely to lose control.


    Symptoms of festering appeared on Mu Donglai''s skin, and his spirit became abnormal. He yelled, "This is the plague? It''s impossible, how could I be infected with the plague? I am a person protected by the gods."


    He is too familiar with such symptoms, the skin is festered, and the body is gradually paralyzed.


    It wasn''t fatal enough, but the chaotic effects of the plague caused an avalanche of mental breakdown.


    Along with the mental breakdown, the soul also began to distort, the body was alienated, the bones were broken and the flesh was stretched out, and the brain was constantly expanding and getting bigger. The whole looked like a balloon that was constantly being blown up.


    Then, his brain exploded out of thin air, and his body fell to the ground motionless, in a half-dead state, and his huge mental power catalyzed the continuous growth of his body.


    Su Changxing could see that Mu Donglai was dead, it was only a matter of time, his spirits began to collide with themselves and attack each other.


    "When you plotted against me, why wasn''t I plotting against you?"


    He said softly, watching Mu Donglai self-destruct bit by bit.


    This is also to see whose method is better. If he can''t control the plague, he might be the one lying on the ground.


    Everything was so sudden, just like the fall of the Spirit Race.


    When talking with the old city lord before, he also asked some information about the spirit race.


    The most powerful of the Eldar


    Era, they ruled one world after another, one race after another.


    The powerful spirit of the Eldar can stand shoulder to shoulder with the gods, and there are even some gods who have been killed by them.


    Once the level of life and strength reaches a certain level, one can be called a god, but this cannot be equated with combat power.


    The fall of the Eldar began with a psychic storm that engulfed all worlds.


    This spiritual storm plunged them into self-destruction. First, the most powerful spirit race that could be compared to gods died, and then the weak spirit race~www.novelhall.com~ All gifts have a price, this is A price the Eldar cannot afford.


    No one knows where this psychic storm began, it may have started with a supreme god, or it may have occurred naturally.


    Su Changxing leaned over and took off the bronze bracelet from Mu Donglai''s hand, and observed the divine lines on it: "It is said that the spirit race is not subdued to any gods, it seems that it is just a legend."


    He felt the smell of faith on the bracelet, which seemed to come from another god.


    Mu Donglai accepted the task from that **** and came to capture the statue of the Ratman.


    However, this incident happened in the past few days, and Mu Donglai probably had just come into contact with that god, and for some reason, he had to sacrifice his life for it.


    Some kind of changes have taken place in this world, and the gods who had disappeared for a long time began to emerge one after another, in various ways.


    Su Changxing threw the Ratman Statue and the Bronze Bracelet into the Galaxy Pocket, disconnecting from this world.


    The folds of the space gradually smoothed out and returned to normal, turning into the original appearance. The ground was full of corpses, and dried blood was mixed with dust.


    The light from the collapsed side of the building was not bright, and a mobile phone with a black screen was left beside Mu Donglai''s body.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, closed the four eyes on his cheeks, and then gradually disappeared.


    Immediately afterwards.


    His face changed drastically, and he heard monkey-like shrill laughter from downstairs.


    Very familiar voice.


    That demon has not disappeared!


    That''s right, that demon is a real existence, and it won''t disappear because of the influence of the Ratman statue.


    A figure taller than the entire building appeared in front of him, with long black hair and no head.


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 101： demon blood

    The demon raised its yellow-nailed palm high and was about to shoot towards the building when it knelt heavily on the ground with a loud noise.


    The long black hair on his body quickly turned into a black mass, and the palm still slammed down in the direction of Su Changxing, colliding with the building.


    Holding a walking stick, Su Changxing limped towards the window and jumped over the window before his palm fell.


    The building tilted and collapsed during the impact, and a huge amount of dust was sprayed, obscuring sight.


    Su Changxing looked to the side and rear, and a huge black figure shot towards him again from the black mist, stirring up a hurricane in the air.


    jingle bell ~


    Accompanied by the melodious sound of the bell, Su Changxing''s body turned into a phantom, appearing in a position above, avoiding the slap.


    Before the third slap came, he managed to land on the ground and retreated towards the gate.


    The huge movement also attracted all the rune warriors in the west city to rush over here.


    One of the rune warriors was near the building, came to the demon''s ankle, turned its blade and slashed at it.


    The blade bounced off as if it had been cut on a piece of diamond, leaving only a shallow trace.


    Then, it was crushed with one kick, and scattered into a pile of deformed parts.


    This is definitely a terrifying existence. For people in this world, because perception is restricted, almost no one has the ability to operate.


    Streams of black blood exploded on the demon''s upper body, falling in the shape of flowers from the air, hitting the street, corroding uneven potholes.


    Su Changxing couldn''t dodge it, his face, hands, and chest were all stained with black blood, and then corroded from the skin until the bone was completely pierced.


    This demon did not have Keris'' protection, and the whole world rejected it, aimed at it, and held it firmly in place.


    Su Changxing was shocked by the strength of this demon, the poison in his blood could easily corrode his body.


    Especially the blood dripping on his forehead, piercing through the skull, and the brain piercing through the jaw, the severe pain made his body tremble involuntarily.


    Because of his position, his body has long since lost its Achilles'' heel, and has an amazing recovery ability, so this injury is not a big deal.


    It''s just that when the blood passed through his body, his flesh and blood spontaneously absorbed certain substances in the demon''s blood, which contained a huge amount of blood energy.


    The alienation of the Extraordinary is two-way. The spirit can cause alienation, and the flesh can also cause alienation, and the alienation of one party will inevitably affect the alienation of the other party.


    This is also the reason why Mu Donglai''s physical body can deform. The physical body is the carrier of the soul, and the soul also determines the shape of the physical body to a certain extent.


    The demon knelt down on the ground, unable to move, as if bound by countless invisible chains.


    More black blood exploded in the sky, raining down.


    At this time.


    Su Changxing ran out of the range of the black blood and came to the place where he came before. His whole body was also covered with scars due to the black blood.


    The phone vibrated.


    ¡¾Discover materials for high-level promotion¡¿


    ¡¾Devil''s Blood 78/1000


    Demon Flesh 0/1


    Demon Bone 0/1


    Extraordinary crystal (ninth order) 200/200


    Extraordinary crystal (eighth order) 100/100


    Extraordinary crystal (seventh order) 50/50


    Extraordinary crystal (sixth order) 20/20


    Integral 50000000/5000000¡¿


    He was about to leave, but when he saw the message, he stopped and looked back at the huge demon that was being besieged by rune warriors.


    Although I don''t know what kind of demon this demon is, it is definitely much higher than the previous young demon.


    Its flesh and blood can be used as materials for high-level promotion.


    This was undoubtedly an unexpected surprise for Su Changxing. The more extraordinary people are promoted, the more difficult it is to be promoted.


    Unlike other players, he can not only rely on the rewards of the doomsday game to advance, but also collect suitable materials through the discount store for promotion.


    But the materials for promotion are not so easy to come across. In their original low-level and ordinary world, there is no material for promotion at all.


    "You finally came out, what about those heretics, didn''t they go in with you?"


    Kasmin, who was hiding in the ruins, saw Su Changxing and ran out.


    "They''re all dead... Didn''t you say that I won''t come back for a while, so you should go back first?" Su Changxing said seriously when he saw Ka Semin coming, he just felt that this princess was really brave, and she just met a cat at random. Rune Warrior, she can''t even solve it.


    "Why are you so serious?"


    "And you didn''t go in for a long time. I saw a rune warrior coming over there and I was going to leave first."


    Kasmin said with a little grievance.


    a very short time?


    After listening to Ka Semin''s words, Su Changxing understood that not only space was distorted in the building, but also time was distorted.


    They stayed inside for a long time, but outside it seemed to Kasmin not too long.


    This situation is similar to that in the zombie world. Space and time are distorted to a certain extent, and perception will also be confused.


    It seems like only one day has passed, but in fact it has been a long time.


    He can probably judge now that the giant hand obtained by A.I.E.L.D. is the arm of a god, and only a part of the power of the flesh is emitted, which distorts the rules of the whole world.


    Was that arm thrown into that world on purpose, or was it left in that world by accident?


    He is more inclined to the former. There are not so many accidents in the extraordinary world, especially for the gods. Many things are already doomed and have a foreseeable future.


    Seeing Su Changxing''s wounded appearance, Kasmin asked worriedly, "Are your wounds all right? What kind of monster is that? A legendary demon?"


    She is not surprised by the appearance of this monster. Even the gods are real in this world, so what else can be false?


    Some legends are often seen by the predecessors with their own eyes, and then passed on orally, and because they have never appeared again, it is taken for granted that they will be considered fabricated and made up by future generations.


    "It''s the devil."


    "You leave the West City first, it''s too dangerous here, you may die at any time." Su Changxing instructed Ka Semin.


    Kasmin frowned and said, "Aren''t you leaving?"


    Su Changxing didn''t look back, waved his hand and said, "I need to deal with this demon."


    Of course he is no match for this demon, but because this world is extremely repulsive to demons, this demon is doomed not to be able to survive.


    He can wait until this is the death of the demon, and collect the corpses as materials for promotion.


    Ka Semin hesitated for a moment, turned around and left without saying anything, she knew Su Changxing''s strength, she would not be of much help if she stayed here, and might become a burden instead.


    More than a dozen rune warriors rushed over and attacked around the huge demon. They changed their combat methods, instead of choosing close combat, they stood at a distance and fired with muskets.


    If it is close to the face, it is easy to be crushed by a random action of the devil.


    Someone was manipulating their behavior behind the scenes, and the appearance of this demon probably caught Eric''s attention.


    Eric and Keris should have nothing to do with each other, but they are opposites. It is likely that Keris changed the space rules of the building because Eric wanted to take the Wither away.


    The spirit behind Mu Donglai is inserted by a third party, and the goal seems to be to **** the statue of the Rat Man.


    The rat man statue is probably a very precious thing for the gods. It can develop the congregation and spread the faith, and only needs to change the direction of the god.


    When Su Changxing thought of this, he probably understood the reason for this dispute, which was the statue of the Ratman in his hand.


    Moreover, the half of the Ratman statue placed in the building is the main body of the Ratman statue and can play a greater role.


    There may be shadows of three gods behind this battle, but in the end, he, a mortal, false **** won the first place.


    This may sound a little dramatic, but it is also completely reasonable, just because Su Changxing has enough strength, and can directly compete for the Ratman statue.


    And those three gods can only indirectly influence and control the development of the situation across a world.


    He is like a chess piece that suddenly appeared on the chessboard, and he does not belong to any chess player. He has great strength and disrupts the situation on a rampage. believers, but they all failed and lost control of the Ratman God Statue.


    The ratman statues on both sides are a process of input and output. Kerry absorbs the beliefs of the ratman statues in the abandoned factory, and then uses these beliefs to change the rules in the building, and puts a powerful demon from outside the world. .


    Su Changxing noticed that the black blood falling on the ground was gradually disappearing, and they were being gradually decomposed by the world.


    He needs to collect enough demon blood before the blood disappears, and get a piece of meat and a bone from that demon.


    Su Changxing hid his figure, collected the blood of the devil from the edge, and threw it into the pocket galaxy.


    Black blood formed puddles on the street. There were more than a dozen drops of blood in the small puddles, and dozens of drops of blood in the large puddles.


    The battle between the rune warrior and the demon became fierce. The demon could hardly move due to the restraint of his body. Some small black monsters separated from his body and rushed towards the rune warrior.


    These monsters were not half the size of the Rune Warriors, and their numbers were not many, but their fighting power was extremely astonishing. Soon half of the Rune Warriors were scrapped and fell to the ground as scrap metal.


    Su Changxing kept his figure hidden and kept collecting devil''s blood on the street.


    Neither the demon nor the rune warrior noticed him.


    A thousand drops of blood sounds like a lot, but a dozen blood pits can be collected.


    In such a short time, Su Changxing collected more than 3,000 drops of devil''s blood.


    Even in the pocket galaxy, these devil bloods are constantly wriggling, struggling, gathering together, wanting to return to the original owner''s body.


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 102： Weapon Enhancement

    The long hair on the demon''s body completely turned into a lake shape, in the shape of a viscous liquid. It lay completely on the ground, making a wailing sound like a monkey''s smirk.


    Most of the rune warriors gathered from all over the west city were damaged, and the rest were still attacking the demons non-stop, causing explosions around the building from time to time, causing dust to fill the sky.


    Su Changxing observed the pattern of the scene. Although the rune warrior lost most of it, the state of the demon was even more sluggish, and he could no longer differentiate into small black monsters.


    He collected all the devil''s blood that had been missed in a large circle nearby, and there were about 9,000 drops.


    This blood condenses into smaller demons in the pocket galaxy.


    Terrible indeed.


    This demon seems to have the ability to be reborn from a drop of blood. As long as a drop of blood survives independently, a new demon can be formed.


    It''s a pity that in this world, demons don''t have any room to live. Once exposed, death is only a matter of time.


    He could probably think of why Keris would put such a powerful demon into this world.


    The outbreak of the plague in Myron''s West City was the first step in Carris'' plan, which was to create a hopeless environment.


    Only when human beings are in despair can they contribute all their beliefs, and only after complete despair will they pin their last hope on the nihilistic gods.


    The slaughter of the city was Eric''s means of confrontation. After killing everyone in the west city, there was no way to collect faith. Where did the wool come from after all the sheep were dead.


    The second step is to establish the Rat God Religion among the survivors in the west city and accept their beliefs, and these beliefs from the desperate are often even more precious.


    The third step is to use these beliefs to create a unique space in the vacuum that exists in this world but is different from this world.


    Continue to expand the scope covered by this space with faith, and then capture Myron with the powerful strength of the devil, completely turning Myron into a place of his faith, and harvest faith continuously.


    Just because of Su Changxing''s appearance, there was a problem in the second step of the plan. Half of the Ratman statues were taken away by a mortal, and she couldn''t perceive the existence of the half Ratman statues.


    Things got stuck, without enough faith, she couldn''t expand the inner space of the building, and even the demon could only curl up in the elevator.


    "As a god, you can''t be so stingy."


    Su Changxing thought about it, and felt that Kerris had lost control of the Ratman statue, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    After finishing collecting the devil''s blood, Su Changxing hid on the top floor of a building that hadn''t collapsed in the ruins, quietly observing the situation.


    He had to make sure that the demon''s state had dropped to the point where it really couldn''t hurt him before he could make a move. Now it seemed that the demon was really unable to make a move, so he had to be passively attacked by the rune warrior.


    There seems to be something wrong.


    He felt that the demon had been paying attention to his existence, and it could be seen from the crazy attack on him when he jumped off the building just now.


    After more than ten minutes like this, another group of new rune warriors came out from the East City and came to surround and kill the demon.


    This group of rune warriors was even bigger, with small cannons mounted on their shoulders, which were so powerful that they could easily blow down the entire house with one shot.


    Just when Su Changxing thought that the demon couldn''t do it, more small black monsters emerged from the demon and rushed towards the rune warriors.


    "It turned out that it was just pretending. It really has been paying attention to me, trying to trick me into approaching."


    Su Changxing sneered, knowing that the demon might have received Keris'' order to kill him.


    "So it seems that your mission cannot be completed."


    He wasn''t in a hurry at all, his promotion mission was only short of a bone and a piece of flesh, and he could wait until the demon was almost dead before going up.


    This batch of rune warriors is obviously much stronger, and they are more resistant to those small black monsters, and they can even fight back and forth.


    Su Changxing also thought that this was an opportunity. This group of rune warriors was probably the majority of rune warriors in the East City. If they could be taken away, it should be easier to capture Merun.


    "If this continues, there will definitely be a large number of rune warriors left. Eric will not give up the demon''s corpse."


    "You still have to rely on yourself. No matter how powerful this demon is, it will not be higher than the Buddha in the place of the Buddha."


    Su Changxing''s eyes radiated a green light, and he snapped his fingers lightly with his left hand, a green light spread across the smoke and dust, and then disappeared, as if nothing had happened.


    Then, something green and fluorescent appeared on the demon''s body, spreading across its arms and body like moss.


    "Damn you!"


    The demon finally made a sound that he could understand, obviously found his position, and some small black demons emerged from his body and came towards him.


    Not only this demon, but also some green moss-like fluorescence appeared on the rune warriors.


    They can''t be regarded as purely mechanical creatures, the organisms separated from the human body are preserved in their bodies, as the center of control, it is also the weak point.


    There is no computer in this world, so Eric used the human brain as a rune warrior system, and succeeded with the help of runes.


    Compared to pure robots like T3, Rune Warrior is more like a twisted product of the times, not an objective ordinary world, nor a completely mysterious world.


    The plague multiplied in the west city.


    There was plague in the house, on the ground, and in the air.


    Su Changxing could easily transform these plagues into his own, and spread this transformation quickly.


    The small black monsters that rushed towards him also had green fluorescence on their bodies, and were infected by the plague, so their movements slowed down.


    The defensive ability of these monsters is far inferior to that of rune warriors, which is easier for Su Changxing to deal with.


    When they approached, he stood upstairs and fired with a musket. Two consecutive shots blasted away a small monster running in the front. After the body exploded, a pile of internal organs that looked like intestines fell down.


    More than twenty monsters ran towards him one after another.


    After getting a little closer, he shot to pieces with his revolver, turned into a pile of rotting internal organs, and left them on the street, looking extremely disgusting.


    The rune warrior on the other side of the demon''s body felt the movement here, but had no time to take care of it.


    Even if this demon is in such a state, it is an extremely terrifying existence.


    However, the style of play of those Rune Warriors has changed from before. They mainly focus on delaying time and don''t confront them head-on at all.


    They also knew that as long as they waited enough time, this demon would surely die, so there was no need to fight hard.


    After Su Changxing dealt with the small demon that rushed over, he moved towards the demon in the direction they came. A dark green vertical eye appeared on his head, staring at the demon''s body.


    However, he found that such a domain rule that deepens damage has no effect on this demon.


    at the same time.


    He threw out the red sickle again, released Tao Yin, and asked her to deal with the rune warrior over there.


    Fortunately, Su Chang quickly came to the body of the demon, and shot with his revolver aimed at the thigh.


    A hundred times "concentration".


    Accompanied by the roaring gunshots, the exploding bullets hit the demon''s body surface, blasting out a big **** flower.


    But only blood exploded from the monster''s body.


    If you want to remove the flesh and bones from this demon, you have to use some strong methods, otherwise, if you wait any longer, this demon will be disintegrated by the world.


    He used the only weapon enhancement on the revolver again.


    Although the quality of the Wolf Fang weapon is not high, its craftsmanship is excellent. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com is very powerful, and the attached features are also quite good.


    Although he can make a mysterious item, he can''t strengthen a weapon, which involves more complicated operations.


    Spike is restricted in this world, not only because of the restrictions of the rules, but also because of the low grade.


    ¡¾Strengthen m991 Spike (precious)¡¿


    [M991 Spike (precious): Magnum type revolver, suitable for bullets. 44 Magnum bullets, bullet capacity 4, power 2000~5000, poor accuracy, relatively good range.


    Features: The power to deal with creatures larger than itself is increased by 30%~100%, the greater the size difference between the two sides, the greater the power, and 20% real damage to monsters. ¡¿


    ¡¾Enhancement completed¡¿


    [Enhanced M991 Spike (B Crown, lower): Magnum type revolver, after strengthening from mysterious power, it has more powerful power and is the nemesis of all monsters.


    It is suitable for bullets. 44 Magnum bullets, bullet capacity 4, power 4000~7000, poor accuracy, relatively good range.


    Features: The power to deal with creatures larger than itself is increased by 40%~110%. The greater the size difference between the two sides, the greater the power, and 30% real damage to monsters. ¡¿


    There are some delicate rune patterns on the strengthened silver long-tube revolver, which looks elegant and exquisite, and it is integrated with the firearm as a whole. It is impossible to tell that it was engraved later.


    "The rune pattern is also used in the doomsday game enhancement, and it is still beneficial and well-founded, not some metaphysics such as direct enhancement."


    He observed the revolver in his hand, then aimed at the demon''s thigh and pulled the trigger again.


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 103： anatomy devil

    Although it is said that the dragon tooth can cause 30% real damage to demons, and the numerical description is fixed, but facing demons of this level, there must be no 30%, and there can be about 5%.


    In fact, it only has 5% real damage, which is quite good, at least it can break through the defense of this demon.


    Accompanied by the roaring gunshots, the bullet hit the demon''s thigh again, blasting out a bigger blood flower, blowing off a large piece of black skin, revealing dark red flesh and blood with clear textures on it.


    When exposed to the air, the flesh and blood began to melt rapidly, as if soaked in concentrated sulfuric acid.


    This is the flesh and blood of the devil, the material for promotion.


    Su Changxing fired more than a dozen shots at the base of the thigh again, piercing through the flesh and blood, revealing the dark, glowing bones.


    According to his thinking, it is definitely not digging out a piece of meat or a bone, that would be too troublesome, it might be easier to remove the whole leg and throw it into the pocket bank.


    He also thought about throwing the entire demon directly into the Pocket Galaxy, but the opening of the Pocket Galaxy is not that big, so at most, he could put the entire thigh of the demon into it.


    And even if he could put the whole demon in it, he wouldn''t dare to do it. With the suppression of this world, the demon looks very weak, but it''s uncertain what will happen after entering the pocket galaxy.


    He also wasn''t completely sure that he could suppress this demon in the pocket galaxy.


    The bullet hit the bone and exploded, leaving only a shallow bullet mark on the bone.


    "In this case, it will be very difficult to break the bones."


    He looked at the rune warriors who were still fighting over there. The battle was coming to an end, and only a few small black monsters remained.


    Some rune warriors also sat motionless on the ground due to the corruption of the plague, and their systems were completely chaotic.


    And this demon was stripped of the flesh and blood of Su Changxing''s thigh, but it didn''t respond, it just lay quietly on the ground.


    Su Changxing continued to shoot at the bone with a revolver, and the bullet marks left on it became more and more obvious. After more than ten shots, an inconspicuous hole was left.


    The bones will be quickly decomposed when exposed to the air, and coupled with the corrosion of the plague, the strength is rapidly decreasing.


    Finally, at the time of the eighty-ninth bullet, Su Changxing completely broke the leg bone of the demon''s thigh, and dark purple bone marrow oozes from the gap in the bone.


    This looked like a very dangerous thing, so he didn''t touch it, but stuffed his entire thigh into his pocket Galaxy.


    Unexpectedly.


    As soon as this thigh entered the Pocket Galaxy, it seemed to regain its vitality, and began to struggle violently, and the wound on the thigh that was opened by Su Changxing also quickly recovered.


    When he saw this situation, he knew something was wrong, and immediately suppressed it with the greatest degree of control.


    The demon''s thighs collided with the Pocket Galaxy with terrifying force. Every time he struggled, Su Changxing would feel a sharp pain in his head, as if he had been kicked on the skull


    He knew he couldn''t go on like this, but if his spiritual power was emptied, he would lose the **** to the demon''s thigh, and the entire pocket galaxy would be destroyed.


    Even Keris can intervene in the pocket galaxy through this demon''s thigh.


    He immediately summoned thousands of data streams to split the demon''s thigh.


    The destructive power of the data flow is astonishing, it can easily destroy and split the demon''s thigh.


    Soon, the entire thigh was divided into hundreds of pieces by the data flow, and the flesh, meridians, and bones were all separated.


    At this time, he felt better, the struggle from the demon''s thigh became weaker, and he could easily suppress it in the pocket galaxy.


    He secretly rejoiced that luckily he wasn''t too greedy. If he really stuffed the whole devil into it, something big might happen.


    As the data stream split the demon''s thigh into smaller components, there was no movement at all.


    After dealing with the demon''s thigh, he focused on one of the demon''s arms. The demon''s flesh and blood can be used as materials for promotion. It is a good thing at first glance, of course, the more the better.


    And even if he can''t use it, he can use it as Tao Yin''s nourishment to let him grow up quickly.


    If this quality of flesh and blood is fed to Tao Yin, his strength may reach the fifth level.


    Theoretically, necromancers have no growth bottleneck, no growth limit, as long as they have enough flesh and soul.


    The advantages and disadvantages of undead are obvious, and they are easily killed by people during the growth process and become the nourishment of others.


    Then, Su Changxing used the same method to pierce the skin on the demon''s arm. Seeing the dark red flesh, he fired more than seventy shots in a row, breaking the bone in the arm, exposing the purple bone marrow.


    After the demon''s arm was thrown into the pocket galaxy, there was also a violent struggle.


    But this time he was very experienced, and he had already prepared the data stream to be divided, and quickly divided it into hundreds of parts, completely suppressing it.


    After such a process, he set his sights on the devil''s body again. If there is anything more valuable than the devil''s hands and feet, it is the devil''s body.


    This is also of course conceivable.


    It''s just that at this time, the demon''s size has shrunk by a large circle, and he looks dying, as if he will die at any time.


    However, Su Changxing didn''t dare to throw the whole thing into the Galaxy Pocket, for he was afraid that when the time came to control it, if he couldn''t help it, he would suffer heavy blows instead.


    He fired dozens of shots at the demon''s chest, tearing open the black skin of the chest, and saw intertwined black bones.


    Unlike human bones.


    These bones are very dense layer by layer, completely covering the whole body without leaving a single gap.


    Su Changxing also seemed a little helpless when he saw this scene. It would take a lot of effort to break this bone.


    Moreover, these bones are very different from the bones of the hands and feet, with dense lines attached to them, which are distorted divine scripts.


    "So the devil is a creation of the gods? Was it created by the gods?"


    Su Changxing had a guess when he saw these divine writings.


    This demon was obviously controlled by Keris, and it would be reasonable to say that it was created by Kerris.


    He didn''t give up either.


    The rune warriors over there had all fallen to the ground, and the remaining few small black monsters were also analyzed and perished by this world.


    There was only him and this half-dead demon left here.


    Su Changxing began to work hard again, using a revolver to bombard the demon''s chest one by one, removing the bones one by one, layer by layer.


    "It''s like peeling an onion layer by layer."


    He thought of a very vivid metaphor, thinking that this is the same as peeling an onion, but it takes more effort.


    After the demon''s vitality weakened, its strength also began to decline sharply. Under the ebb and flow, the world suppressed it even stronger, and the other two hands and feet had completely melted away.


    As a result, the density of the bones also decreased very quickly, and Su Changxing pierced a large hole in the demon''s chest at a faster speed than before.


    It was so dark inside that I couldn''t see clearly.


    Su Changxing''s four eyes opened on his cheeks, and there were blue fish patterns on the whites of the eyes, glowing with a strange light.


    Through the piercing eye, he can see the texture and changes of space.


    The space in the demon''s body has been distorted, forming different rules from the outside world.


    Su Changxing didn''t go in foolishly, but removed all the bones from the outside bit by bit, allowing the space inside to be in contact with the outside world on a large scale, and the space inside would naturally return to normal.


    Gradually, the space in the demon''s body returned to normal, and an extremely foul smell filled the air.


    Su Changxing took a few steps back, stood on the edge and squatted down, and vomited profusely. There was a lot of blood in the vomit, and he felt dizzy for a while.


    Even with such a strong physique, he couldn''t bear the stench emanating from the demon''s body. It was so deadly and poisonous that most people would have died on the spot if they smelled it.


    Inside the demon''s body, there was nothing else, just a pile of large and small rotten internal organs soaked in the pitch-black, stinky dark green water. On the surface of the water were some straw-like long hairs, trembling constantly.


    Just smelling this scent and seeing such a scene, Su Changxing felt a tingle in his spirit, and even showed signs of distortion.


    The powerful mental strength he is proud of ~www.novelhall.com~ is insignificant in front of this demon. If it is not because of being suppressed, a random movement may make him mentally collapse.


    Su Changxing squatted on the ground for a while, and his complexion recovered a lot. He took out a can of golden crazy blood from his pocket Galaxy and fed it to himself to strengthen his spirit. Then he took out the gas mask and put it on.


    He had already found what he wanted, in the demon''s body, surrounded by a large number of ring-shaped twisted bones, and he could see the purple light coming from the gap.


    It was a huge beating heart, four or five times bigger than his whole body.


    This is the heart of the devil.


    Creatures like demons do not have a heart. They have no obvious weaknesses. Even if their bodies are cut off, they can survive and recover quickly.


    But if they are about to die, a heart will appear in their body, which is also the organ that gathers the final strength.


    This is what Su Changxing wanted. According to the information on the phone just now, the devil''s heart can also be used as a promotion material, and it is a higher-level material.


    Su Changxing stood on the edge of the rupture and shot at the bone covering the heart. The bullet sparked and bounced off without leaving a trace.


    The bones that wrap around the heart are harder and more unbreakable than before.


    then.


    Some green fluorescent, moss-like substance appeared at the base of those bones.


    "Damn you!"


    "Despicable human, how can my body allow you to trample on me like this, even if I die, I will not let you go!"


    At this point, the demon spoke again, and the voice came from the beating purple heart.


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 104： Wisdoms flaws

    Every race has its own arrogance, demons have it, and humans have it too.


    Therefore, human beings will not allow their bodies to be eaten by insects and mice after death, so they will choose to be cremated, or add some measures to prevent them from being bitten by insects and mice.


    At this time, Su Changxing was just a bug mouse who wanted to eat the body of the demon after death, and the demon was naturally not happy, thinking that even if he died, he shouldn''t be so easy to take advantage of Su Changxing.


    The beating speed of the huge purple heart suddenly increased, making a sound like a drum, buzzing in the ears, and covering up the continuous chanting of Buddhist scriptures.


    Su Changxing felt his heart beat faster and faster with the beating of the drum, faster and faster, and the blood flow in his body also became faster, four or five times faster than usual, and his skin showed redness , and one by one silted swollen bubbles.


    bang~


    Blood exploded from the heart of his chest, exploding in such a rapid beating.


    Kneeling on the ground, panting, his forehead was covered with cold sweat and blood, he stared at the huge purple heart, his eyes were bloodshot, as if it would swell at any time.


    We can''t go on like this.


    This demon probably wants to die with him.


    When a human being wants to die with an ant, that ant must be unfortunate, at least it is difficult to escape the fate of being killed.


    He was going to throw the demon''s body into the pocket galaxy. At the last moment, when the demon was ready to die with him, it couldn''t be too early or too late.


    It was too early, this time the devil still had too much energy left to enter the Pocket Galaxy, and he might not be able to suppress it.


    It was too late, and it was really too late, this demon definitely had the ability to die with him.


    After all, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse, and he is just an ant. A camel can crush an ant to death just by tilting its neck at will.


    Su Changxing''s heart was broken, and it was still beating fast, following the frequency of the devil''s heart.


    He felt this rhythm carefully, which was a kind of ritual-like force that grafted the lives of both parties together.


    The way the ceremony was presented was completely different from the ones he had seen before. Instead of runes, the ripples produced by the sound of the beating heart and the impact of the bones were used.


    This is a purely natural ritual, and it can also be said to be an ability of the devil itself. He can do it as he wants, without thinking about the composition of the ritual.


    Su Changxing''s mind entered an ethereal state, his body was completely asleep, shielding the pain, but his consciousness was extremely clear, and his thinking was running at a frightening frequency, thousands of times faster.


    In this state, he can even use his brainpower to speculate on real things that might happen a few seconds later.


    After a certain point, he suddenly opened his eyes, unfolding the three domains at the same time, Dusk, Chains and Blizzard.


    Of course, this is not to imprison the demon, but the demon''s body is too large to be directly stuffed into the pocket galaxy.


    It can only be completely wrapped with the realm and dragged into the pocket galaxy like a bag.


    This can also be regarded as a regular coverage, he used the domain to completely cover the demon''s body, and then shrunk the size of the entire domain and sent it to the pocket galaxy.


    The domain itself can be infinitely large or infinitely small, which is related to the caster himself.


    The instant the demon''s body was thrown into the pocket, half of his heart exploded, and the purple blood shot out for a distance of a kilometer in the sky. It was also extremely spectacular from a distance.


    Thousands of data streams have already been prepared, and they were divided at the first time, completely separating the remaining half of the heart from the body.


    "What place! What do you want to do!"


    The demon was also in a mess. Su Changxing did not expect Su Changxing to throw him into such a space, a space that looked huge and looked like an independent world.


    After a while, the clever Mr. Demon suddenly came to his senses: "I knew it, I knew it, you despicable false god, you actually used this method to steal my body."


    "You just wait to bear the infinite anger of Lord Keris!"


    "Despicable false god!"


    "Death cannot make me yield!"


    ¡­


    Since entering the Pocket Galaxy, the demon has been talking non-stop, as if his personality has changed drastically, from a quiet handsome man to a talking bun.


    Unlike the devil''s hands and feet, the devil itself didn''t choose to resist, but kept cursing, allowing Su Changxing to slaughter him, as if resigned to his fate.


    Sometimes, wisdom is not necessarily a good thing, Su Changxing murmured in his heart, thinking that this demon already believed that he had enough power, so he didn''t bother to resist.


    But the actual situation is not like this. Although in the pocket galaxy, he has infinite control, but facing such a high-level demon, he really doesn''t necessarily have anything to do.


    Seeing this situation, Su Changxing ignored the demon''s abuse, and methodically divided its body.


    If you communicate with this demon, it will reveal its flaws instead, and it will be difficult to handle after it realizes the truth of the matter.


    The devil''s body is very complicated, hundreds of times more complicated than the hands and feet, with various inexplicable tissues, organs that don''t look like organs, and a large number of monsters attached to him, or some demons that have not yet formed.


    The body of this existence is like a tiny world, but it is extremely distorted for human beings.


    Then, he discovered that the demon''s body is extremely polluting, especially after being decomposed, this pollution is still expanding, making it difficult to control.


    In order to prevent other things from being polluted by the demon, Su Changxing had no choice but to move the demon''s body to an open ground.


    The surroundings here are deserts, and there are still some stationary reptiles on the ground, motionless under the blue luster.


    As the demon''s body was completely divided into thousands, his voice became smaller and smaller until it disappeared.


    But the demon still didn''t die, it was still alive, maintaining vigorous vitality.


    Su Changxing felt a little helpless. In order to prevent any accidents, he further divided the demon''s body into smaller parts.


    But at this point, there is no need for him to control it himself, and the rest of the work can be left to the data flow.


    Su Changxing stood up unsteadily from the ground, took a deep breath, and looked around. He threw the demon''s corpse into the galaxy in his pocket, leaving only the ruins and the corpses of rune warriors everywhere.


    Then, he threw the corpses of the rune warriors into the pocket galaxy one by one, not saying that this thing was of any use to him, but he didn''t want it to be recycled by Eric to make new rune warriors.


    The cost of each rune warrior is extremely high, and the entire empire is capable of producing so many rune warriors.


    Myron is the city of technology and the gathering place of the wealth of the entire empire.


    Technology is the primary productive force. There is absolutely nothing wrong with this sentence. Eric is also the number one rich man in the empire as a matter of course.


    Su Changxing felt that it was true that Eric was not greedy for power, but whether he was not greedy for wealth was open to question.


    It is unbelievable for a person who owns great wealth to say that he does not love money.


    Words are often deceptive, and only the logic of behavior can truly reflect a person''s essence to a certain extent.


    Su Changxing looked in the direction of the east city, but no more rune warriors came for a long time, "Don''t you have more power? I''m still scared."


    There must still be some rune warriors in the East City, and Eric would not be so stupid as to send all the rune warriors out.


    The field formed by the rune warrior and the moon is simply a perfect match,


    in the moon realm.


    The actions of all creatures will become slow, but the rune warrior will not be affected for some reason, relatively speaking, the combat effectiveness will be greatly enhanced.


    According to Kasmin''s description, Eric is a scientist with no power to restrain chickens. If this is the case, it will be easy to handle. After solving Eric himself, the problem of Rune Warrior will naturally be solved .


    Su Changxing dragged his tired body back, and at the very beginning, he didn''t expect that it would take such a lot of trouble, and he almost put himself in it.


    "The means of the gods are really unpredictable. You must be careful in the future. In other worlds, if you encounter things related to the gods, just make a detour."


    He was quite entangled in his heart, feeling that his actions and thoughts were often inconsistent with many things.


    Because many times he feels that when he gets to that position, there is no reason to retreat, and indecision will only make the problem worse.


    Just like before ~www.novelhall.com~ if he flinched in front of the building of the Black Dog Gang, then he would not be able to win Kerris'' Ratman statue.


    It is unknown what Keris will do next, and this demon staying in the building will also be a huge danger.


    Before he had gone far, he saw Kasmin and ran out of the ruins again.


    "It''s a good thing you''re fine. I''m worried. I think there are a lot of rune warriors in the east city." Ka Semin stepped forward and said with a smile when she saw Su Changxing''s neat and tidy appearance.


    Su Changxing sighed, and said helplessly, "What are you worried about? Didn''t they tell you to leave here directly?"


    "Of course I''m worried about your death. How can I restore the empire after you die?"


    "If I really die or leave, you give up?" Su Changxing asked back.


    Kasimin took it for granted: "What are you talking about? Of course you won''t give up if you give up. It''s just that you don''t have much hope of success. I don''t know how to deal with these gods. But now it seems that you are better at it."


    "You can think about it." Su Changxing looked at Ka Semin''s expression of serious explanation, and smiled knowingly: "I have already thought of a way to capture Myron, but the specific plan is still to be discussed, I need you to take a look is it suitable."


    Kasmin showed surprise on his face: "Really?"


    "Of course, do you think I lied to you?"


    "You seem to have been lying to me?"

 v3 Chapter 105： Recruitment

    With a group of believers, Nobu came to the fishing village swaggeringly.


    When he just came here, the people in the fishing village were quite vigilant, but they were surprised to see that the leader was Nobu.


    An older middle-aged man with dark skin due to long-term exposure to the sun, Jameson, holding a kitchen knife, asked in surprise, "Nob, what are you doing? Your plague has recovered?"


    The others didn''t pay attention at first, and they only reacted after hearing Jameson''s reminder, and then there was an uproar. It was only a day since they hadn''t seen each other, and it seemed that the plague on Nobu''s body seemed to be healed.


    This is something that shocked them and did not understand it. From the beginning to now, too many people died of the plague. Some people were tortured to death, and some people committed suicide due to a breakdown.


    A smile appeared on Nobu''s face, and he felt that Jameson''s question was very good, which also saved him a lot of explaining: "Yes, as you can see, the plague on my body has recovered."


    Another blond-haired young man, Hrem, stepped forward and asked impatiently, "Brother Nob, can you tell me how you were cured of the plague on your body? We will definitely be very grateful."


    Nuobu pushed the cracked monocle with one hand, walked towards the fishing village without haste, surrounded by a crowd, and said, "Do you know that I am the high priest of the Sect of All Beings now? We The clothes on your body are the teaching clothes of the Sect of All Beings, and we are the followers of the Sentence Sect."


    "High priest what high priest?"


    "Don''t fool us."


    "That''s right, it wouldn''t be the same as that lunatic from the Rat God Sect."


    Survivors in the fishing village said in a hurry, obviously doubting what Nobu said, and doubting is normal.


    Nobu just left for a day, then came back and said he was the high priest of a church, which sounds like a ghost story, and it''s normal that no one believes it.


    Nobu''s face became serious, and he scolded: "What nonsense are you talking about! The Rat God Sect has been wiped out by us, and now there is only the Sentient Sect."


    "There are real gods protecting us, and all believers who join the Sect of All Beings can be cured of the plague on their bodies. Or do you think how the plague on my body was cured?"


    "The people behind me are also members of the Sect of All Beings, and the plague on their bodies has also been cured. This fully proves that I did not lie to you, and there is no need to lie to you."


    The people in the fishing village fell silent. What Nobu said was bizarre, but it seemed to make sense. Otherwise, it would be impossible to explain how the plague on these congregants, including Nobu, was cured.


    Jameson looked at the festering wound on his hand, then looked at the smooth skin on the faces of those congregants, and said impatiently:


    "Brother Nobu, of course I believe in you. In fact, I don''t care what the rat gods teach me. Now I only care about how to cure the plague on my body."


    "If you can help me and cure the plague on my body, I can do anything!"


    Nobu swayed his baggy clothes and walked over, patted his shoulder, and said with a smile:


    "I came here this time precisely for this matter. We are all survivors, and we have some friendship with each other, so I want to help you."


    "It is also very simple to cure the plague, that is to join our Sentient Sect and become a member of our Sentient Sect."


    "I don''t think the Lord will allow His faithful followers to suffer from disease."


    Speaking of this, there was absolutely no one talking around, and they all listened carefully to Nobu''s explanation, for fear of missing it.


    This is their way of life.


    Quite a few people had heavy expressions on their faces. The sect they were familiar with was the Postnatal Sect, and they knew that the conditions for becoming a believer were extremely harsh.


    Generally, they are selected from boys and girls in their teens, and they have certain requirements for appearance, body, and birth.


    Physically handicapped persons are not allowed to become believers, neither are mentally handicapped persons, nor are people of low or unknown status.


    The blond young man, Hrem, felt that he might meet the requirements of a believer, so he walked up to Nobu and asked humbly:


    "My lord priest, what are the conditions for becoming a believer? Do you think I meet the conditions?"


    His heart was pounding, waiting for Nobu''s response.


    Nobu looked at Hrem''s appearance, pondered for a while, and felt that he should change his rhetoric, and said solemnly:


    "It''s not easy to become a follower of our Sect of All Beings, but the Lord saw the tragedy of Myron, felt compassionate, and felt that it was not easy for everyone."


    "So we have also lowered the standard for becoming a believer. As long as you are willing to join, you can join, but there is only one point. Once you join, you cannot quit. You will be a member of the Sect of All Beings for the rest of your life."


    When Herrem heard that he could join, he didn''t care so much, and said quickly, "My lord priest, I will join, and I will be the first to join! I can assure you that I am the most loyal believer."


    Seeing Hrem like this, other people also responded one after another, saying that they wanted to join and become loyal believers.


    It''s like a single-plank bridge that can lead to life. It seems that everyone can cross it, but no one wants to be left behind.


    Who knows if the bridge will break at the back.


    Nobu looked at this scene with no expression on his face, but he was complacent in his heart. He felt that this job was very simple, and he was very satisfied with his vanity.


    Why did he want to become a nobleman? Isn''t it because of that lofty status, to be admired by everyone, and common people would bow and bow when seeing nobles.


    Now, he suddenly discovered that the identity of the high priest may be better than any nobleman.


    If he can teach all living beings to become bigger, then his status as a high priest is much stronger than that of a small nobleman.


    Maybe, when the time comes, those little nobles will come to beg him to join the Sect of All Beings.


    There is no threshold for the Church of All Beings because it has just been established, and it may not be certain in the future, and the princess is also on their side. If they can restore the empire, they can definitely kick out the Church of the Later Life and become the number one church in the empire.


    That is endless glory and wealth, and their family will definitely be honored because of him.


    Nobu asked someone to bring a bench and sat down on the open space of the fishing village, set the shelf up, and then said to the people in Yuyu Village:


    "Those who want to join the Sect of All Beings should line up here and register one by one. Those who don''t want to join should stay away and don''t make trouble!"


    "Those who have registered will receive a set of teaching uniforms next to them. From now on, you will be a member of our All Beings Sect."


    Even so.


    However, many people still stopped to observe. Their symptoms of plague were not serious, and they felt that there was something strange about it. They decided to check the situation first, and they were not in such a hurry.


    Just as Nobu was recruiting believers, he heard a huge impact sound from the west city, as if the entire Myron ground was shaking with it, with great momentum.


    The sudden change also made the people in the fishing village panic.


    "what happened?"


    "Earthquake? It doesn''t feel like an earthquake."


    "Look, what is that!"


    A man pointed to the sky above Xicheng, sat down on the ground, and shouted in horror.


    A huge, headless, hairy monster appeared in their field of vision.


    Seeing this scene, Nobu got up and took a few steps back, his heart beating wildly, not knowing what happened.


    The monster could only see its upper body, and then it fell forward and disappeared from their field of vision, accompanied by another shaking of the ground.


    Nobu seized the opportunity and shouted again: "The demon has been subdued by the lord, you don''t need to worry!"


    He knew that Su Changxing was in the west city at this time, and it was probably fighting this monster.


    This statement is also true, and it is also true.


    Under such terrifying oppressive force, Nobu''s recruitment work became smoother, and the psychological defense line of the people in the fishing village was completely broken.


    If the plague and massacre were still within their comprehension, then the appearance of that kind of monster would completely collapse their world~www.novelhall.com~ They could only place their last hope on the gods.


    Everyone obediently joined the Sect of All Beings and became a member of the Sect of All Beings.


    The recruitment work was completed quickly, and they didn''t need to do too much. They only needed to register the information of each believer, and then send them a set of teaching uniforms to wear.


    "Bring your things, we are going to leave here and go to the church, so you don''t need to bring Jameson''s rags."


    "There is food, don''t worry, we still have a lot of food, the Church of All Beings will not treat any faithful believer badly."


    Nobu took a Protestant from the fishing village to the abandoned factory.


    Before Su Changxing went back, they arrived, and under Mike''s guidance, they went to the top floor of the factory and prayed in front of the **** statue.


    It was also the first time for Nobu to see the statue that was only half in size. He froze for a moment, feeling as if he saw Su Changxing in person.


    But there is not the slightest similarity between the two, whether in appearance or anything.


    He also followed Mike''s guidance and knelt in front of the statue, praying with others, and unconsciously entered a strange state, feeling warm and comfortable, as if he had slept full.


    When he came to his senses, it was more than an hour later, and when he stood up from the ground again, he felt as if he was lost.


    "It''s not really a god, is it?"


    He opened his eyes and wondered.

 v3 Chapter 106： data eye

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing noticed that the degree of mystery had skyrocketed by another 30,000 just now. It should be that Nobu had completed the recruitment of congregants.


    The increase in mystery was much higher than he expected.


    This is a bit of a surprise.


    It seems that the group of people from the fishing village are more receptive to the Sect of All Beings and are more likely to develop faith.


    There are two types of believers in the Sect of All Beings, one is extremely devout believers, which were caused by the means of Keris at that time,


    The other is the believers who joined later, most of them are superficial believers, who can provide certain beliefs, but not many.


    He also doesn''t quite understand what faith is. It is probably a by-product of spiritual energy, which intelligent life can possess and accumulate.


    Generally speaking, the first prayer of a new joiner will contribute the most Faith,


    When Su Changxing returned to the abandoned factory, the two to three hundred people inside had all become the first batch of disciples of the Sect of All Beings, wearing uniform brand-new teaching uniforms, walking among the dilapidated factories, giving people a very peaceful feeling.


    Next to the **** statue on the top floor of the factory, Mike set up a grill on the stove to barbecue, sizzling oil and overflowing with aroma.


    Su Changxing took a sip of the barbecue that Mike handed over, and praised: "It''s not bad, it''s at a certain level, and the heat is just right."


    Mike received Su Changxing''s exaggeration, his face was full of excitement, and he quickly said: "Master Bishop, I did this when I was young. At that time, I often barbecued meat for nobles at their gatherings and made a lot of money. Later, I took The money goes into business."


    Kasmin was also full of greasy food, then nodded repeatedly and said: "It''s really good. Compared with the food in the king''s tower, it has a different flavor."


    Then, she looked at Su Changxing and asked, "What exactly is the plan you mentioned earlier? Can it really capture Myron?"


    Su Changxing put down the barbecue in his hand and thought for a while, "It''s definitely possible, but there is a price to pay."


    "The price? What price."


    Her psychological quality is not bad. She has seen such a **** and terrifying scene just now, and she can eat well after returning.


    Su Changxing tapped the table with his index finger, and said calmly: "The entire East City is covered by a strange thing. If you really want to break into it, there must be a lot of risk. Naturally, I don''t want to take such a risk."


    "The plan I came up with was to let the plague spread wildly in the East City. When the time comes, the East City will naturally be destroyed by itself, and even indirectly kill Eric."


    When Kasimin heard this, she stopped eating meat, looked up at Su Changxing, and said a little excitedly:


    "Are you serious? I''m afraid this will kill a lot of people, and the West City was massacred because of the plague."


    "What''s the difference between our approach and Eric''s?"


    This is a princess full of justice in her heart, and her reaction is probably within Su Changxing''s expectations. She will not use any means to achieve her goal.


    Seeing her excited look, Su Changxing smiled helplessly: "Of course it''s different. I can minimize casualties, and not too many people will die."


    "And this is already the best way I can think of. We must do it quickly, otherwise Eric will massacre the East City at any time, and at that time it will be a small loss."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    He felt that there was no need to hide this matter from Kasimin. Smart people can see the doubts in it, otherwise it will cause suspicion later.


    Of course, he didn''t want too many deaths in the East City. After all, these people were potential future followers of the Sect of All Beings.


    Moreover, if the Church of All Beings wants to gain a firm foothold in Dongcheng, it must rely on the prestige of the princess.


    In this world, nobles have the greatest voice, not only because of power, but because this world is like this, in everyone''s mind, nobles are superior to others.


    As long as they were able to capture Myron, there would be no need for any setbacks, perhaps just a word from the princess, and the Sect of All Beings would have a large number of followers.


    When it came to the massacre, Kasmin softened his attitude, knowing that compared to the massacre, the spread of the plague was only a trivial matter, and they were able to cure the plague now.


    There was a cold look on her face, and she said calmly: "There are always sacrifices in war, and such deaths are inevitable. They can be regarded as honorable sacrifices for the empire."


    Regarding this matter, Su Changxing also thought about it a lot. Before, he always felt that he should not freely dominate other people''s lives, but now it was his turn to do this.


    He has also felt a change in his mentality for a long time, but it is not clear when it started.


    After experiencing too many killings, people will always be changed, influenced, and distorted without knowing it, and they can''t even remember what they used to be like.


    After eating, he walked into the room on the top floor alone, ready to be promoted.


    This is his seventh promotion.


    Whether to promote¡¿


    In an instant, Su Changxing saw countless brilliance appearing in the shape of a tree in his mind. The tree has countless branches, and each branch represents a way of promotion.


    There are not only tens of thousands, but hundreds of thousands of directions that he can advance in now. The promotion in each direction represents the strengthening of different characteristics.


    Naturally, he had to find the most suitable direction for promotion so that he could improve himself to the greatest extent.


    Of course, these are all already thought up.


    "True knowledge" seemed useless to him now, and could only provide a small amount of information, especially in battle, it could not provide effective information.


    And in this promotion, there happened to be a promotion path related to "true knowledge".


    But in this path, it is also divided into many different aspects.


    True knower: If you further improve in the direction of true knowledge, you will take a further step in the direction of omniscience and omnipotence.


    You can get more relevant information from other things and see through the veil of nothingness. ¡¿


    "True knower" simply further strengthens and enhances true knowledge, turning true knowledge into his own ability.


    In the Fog: Change from knowing to unknown, give up the ability to detect others, and turn yourself into a truly unknown existence. No one can gain more confidence from you, nor can you see your true existence. ¡¿


    "Among the Fog" does the opposite, completely abandoning the characteristics of true knowledge and covering up its own existence.


    Although this is a good way, it does not meet Su Changxing''s own expectations.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Eye of Data: A promotion path formed on the basis of both true knowledge and insight, which can see through the reality of things and obtain more information.


    It contains known information and unknowable information, connected with the rules of the world, and everything will have nowhere to hide in front of you.


    This is the unique data eye!


    Note: This is an extremely powerful promotion ability, which will be accompanied by certain risks, and one eye will be sacrificed]


    ¡­


    The scope of his consideration is probably between the True Knower and the Eye of Data. Obviously, the True Knower is a stable and moderate evolution, and it will not have too many side effects while strengthening itself.


    The data eye can know the ability to obtain information from the description, which is stronger than the real knower, and can obtain more intuitive information, which is a comprehensive promotion product of the two abilities.


    But this ability has a great side effect. It will sacrifice one of his eyes. This sacrifice is irreversible and permanent. From the root of the soul, he will lose an eye.


    Su Changxing chose the Eye of Data without much hesitation.


    As long as one can have strong strength, it doesn''t matter if one eye is missing, strength is fundamental.


    Only power!


    It takes a long time to be promoted, 6 months, of course he can''t wait that long, the average player can only wait quietly when it''s his turn, but he owns a discount store and can score points, greatly reducing the promotion time.


    Whether to spend 50 million points to reduce promotion time]


    Promotion time is three months]


    To be able to spend 50 million points and reduce the waiting time by three months, in Su Changxing''s opinion, this is extremely cost-effective.


    After all, it is extremely easy for him now to earn points. Just from Mu Donglai''s mobile phone, he has obtained 500 million points and 200 black coins.


    Presumably Mu Donglai has killed many players in this world, that''s why he has so many points.


    Whether to spend 100 million points to reduce promotion time]


    Promotion time is one month]


    Without the slightest hesitation, Su Changxing once again poured in 100 million points to reduce the time it takes for promotion~www.novelhall.com~Do you want to spend 200 million points to reduce the time for promotion?]


    Promotion time is five days]


    Seeing the 200 million points, he still hesitated, but still chose to put the points in.


    One month is too long for him, this world is weird and is being invaded by gods, and he can''t wait that long.


    Although the demon was not killed by him, a random piece of blood from the demon can be sold in discount stores for hundreds of millions of points.


    So he doesn''t lack points at all now.


    Whether to spend 300 million points to reduce promotion time]


    Promotion time is half a day]


    He pondered for a while and felt that there was no need to wait, mainly because Eric might massacre the East City at any time.


    In reason and reason, he should save these people.


    Su Changxing could feel that the level of life lies in an extremely fast sublimation.


    then.


    He reworks the other half of the Ratman statue in Pocket Galaxy.


    Still the same procedure as before.


    First let the data flow break it down into the most basic units, then clean up the markings about Keris on the basic units, and then print his own real name divine script.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    With previous experience, he became more proficient, and it only took half the time to complete the transformation of the Ratman statue.


    The basic units that have been transformed gather together by themselves to form a broken statue, which can just be spliced ??together with another statue to form a complete statue.

 v3 Chapter 107： real artifact

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing spliced ??the two statues together in the pocket galaxy.


    Very easily, the two statues merged into one by themselves to form a complete statue without any signs of fracture.


    During this process, his connection with the statue was strengthened again, and he could clearly see the scene around the statue, which was like his third eye.


    What Su Changxing didn''t expect was that the **** statue actually caused a change in Pocket Galaxy.


    Pocket Galaxy is not so much a space as it is a whole world where time stands still completely.


    At first Su Changxing was curious about what happened here, but after a long time, he didn''t care anymore, and just regarded it as a storage space.


    A streak of golden brilliance spread out in the shape of streamers, connecting with this piece of heaven and earth.


    The connection between him and the pocket space has become closer through the idol, and the ability to control here has been strengthened again.


    This gave him a sense of nothingness, as if he was a god, the **** of this space.


    But he knew very well in his heart that he was not a god, but a mortal with a pocket galaxy.


    Immediately afterwards, the blue light curtains covering this world changed from dark blue to light blue, and the whole world became more real, as if it was about to come alive.


    Su Changxing was also dumbfounded when he saw this scene. He never expected such a situation to happen. He didn''t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    At a certain moment during this change, he suddenly got stuck, and he came back from that detached state, feeling a sense of emptiness.


    "Because I don''t have enough faith, this kind of change stopped. As long as I have enough faith, I can restart this silent world." He had a clear understanding and knew the source of all these changes.


    His status to Pocket Galaxy is the position of a god, but he is very unqualified as a god, and he doesn''t have any believers or beliefs.


    Therefore, the Pocket Galaxy was in a completely static state before, and Su Changxing didn''t even exert its effect to a ten-thousandth of what it should have been.


    This is a well-deserved artifact. If it is placed in the hands of a **** like Keres, it will probably play an infinite role.


    And one more bad thing.


    Once the Pocket Galaxy is exposed on his body, it will definitely lead to a fatal disaster.


    Don''t look at those gods watching from outside the world, but they definitely have the ability to directly interfere with the world, but the cost is too high and it is unnecessary.


    This is the crime of being pregnant.


    He himself did not have any sins, but possessing such a divine weapon was the greatest sin, even the gods would be jealous of it.


    Su Changxing exhaled slowly, stood up from the bed, and kept his face calm.


    For him now, Pocket Galaxy can only be used to make mysterious items, but once he has enough faith, he will restart the world of Pocket Galaxy.


    At that time, his strength will grow exponentially, because he can use an entire independent world as his own kingdom of God and enjoy endless beliefs.


    It''s night.


    The believers in the factory once again performed a unified prayer, which is a prayer before going to bed and must be done.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing was able to feel his own mystery, and continued to increase steadily, and then stopped after increasing by about 5,000.


    Although the rune warriors in the west city were completely cleaned up, he still let these believers stay in the abandoned factory.


    This is safer. After all, there may be rune warriors rushing out of the East City at any time, and these people don''t have much resistance to rune warriors.


    These people didn''t have any opinions, and the current situation was much better than before. There was no threat of plague, and they had food and drink.


    Under Nobu''s command, decent beds were set up in the factory, meals were eaten at the same time, and unified prayers were held before going to bed.


    This approach is very simple, just to make these believers agree with the teaching of all beings from the bottom of their hearts.


    Turning these people into the first batch of loyal believers of the Sect of All Beings will lay the foundation for the future.


    Everything calmed down, and there was no movement in Dongcheng, as if nothing had happened.


    Kasmin watched those believers knelt on the ground neatly praying, and couldn''t help yawning, surprised why these people could become so obedient in such a short period of time,


    "There is really a **** standing behind the Sect of All Beings, a **** who looks good, at least he is tolerant to his followers."


    She has been observing these followers of Zhongshengjiao, and feels that what Su Changxing said is one-sided after all, but now it seems to be true, and she did not lie to her.


    Seeing Kasmin, Nobu stepped forward and asked, "Is the princess not resting yet? I have arranged a separate room for you on the second floor."


    Kasmin shook her head and said, "No need, I''m not used to sleeping here, so I''ll go back to sleep on the boat later. Are you going back? We can go together."


    Nobu thought for a while and said, "Okay, I''ll go back to see Laidili by the way, and it''s okay to come back tomorrow morning for prayer."


    The factory is not far from the berth of the scary ghost ship, and it takes more than ten minutes to board the ship from here.


    Kasmin was a little surprised by Nobu''s attitude, which was too conscientious.


    On the way back to the boat, she asked Nobu, "What do you think of the teaching of sentient beings? Is there really a **** standing behind it?"


    Seeing Kasmin''s glance, Nobu hesitated and nodded, but did not speak.


    "Are you satisfied with the position of High Priest?" Kasmin smiled.


    Norbu didn''t know what the princess meant, so he expressed his own thoughts: "My lord saved the lives of our family, so I will naturally do my best to help my lord."


    ¡­


    Su Changxing stood above the factory and watched the two leave until they returned to the boat.


    Because of being promoted to the Eye of Data, his perception has been greatly improved again, breaking through the value of 50, and he can also perceive farther positions.


    The plague in the east city had already broken out on a large scale, and some people had already died in the plague. He could clearly feel it.


    He didn''t plan to delay here for too long, and he was ready to do it when the promotion was completely completed.


    The plague broke out in a large area, and the guards in the city naturally had nothing to fear, just be careful of those rune warriors.


    but.


    This time, he was going to enter the East City from a position close to Eric''s mansion, and destroy the tall white tower first, without the interference of the domain, which was a sure thing.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The only thing he worries about is the **** standing behind Eric. It is impossible to predict what the **** will do.


    He doesn''t need to be afraid, he just needs to be thorough.


    Now it seems that the influence of that **** on this world is not even as good as that of Keres. Keres can at least gather believers in this world and form beliefs.


    And when he went to the east city before, he didn''t see anything related to the church, indicating that the **** might be in a very embarrassing state now.


    Although it controlled Eric, it was unable to spread his beliefs.


    Simultaneously.


    Su Changxing was wary of the possibility of being attacked, so he observed the changes in Dongcheng all night, but nothing happened until the next morning, and everything was calm.


    The believers in the abandoned factory also got up one after another to pray in the morning. It didn''t take too long, just a short while. This was a fairly simple process.


    Su Changxing sat cross-legged on the roof of the factory, motionless, looking in the direction of Dongcheng, without closing his eyes all night. His promotion was at the last moment and was about to be completed.


    The sight of the right eye gradually blurred the lake, and it was almost impossible to see clearly when the sun rose. Only a faint light could be felt, and it was still getting darker with time.


    On the contrary, the left eye became sharper, able to see the changes of various energy fields in the space more clearly, and also saw a small bug crawling on the east wall being knocked down by the wind.


    finally.


    The right eye turned off-white, foggy, as if dead, while the hole in the left eye disappeared, and the whole turned into azure blue, with a little bit of starlight shining in it, as if against the starry sky, with countless fine brilliance changing in it , and then Tong Kong reappeared, and then changed back to normal.


    "Really gone?"


    He couldn''t feel the existence of his right eye at all, he just felt that it was empty there. He stretched out his left hand, easily picked out the right eye, held it in his hand and looked at it, it had already turned into a white bead, and he couldn''t tell it was a white bead at all. The appearance of an eyeball~www.novelhall.com~Because the right eye has no eyeball, the eyelid is also sunken.


    Then, he took out the Eye of the Butcher from the Pocket Galaxy and pressed it into the vacated place of the right eye.


    After knowing the promotion path of the Eye of Data, he thought of the Eye of the Butcher. The Eye of the Butcher was closely connected with him. It could be regarded as his third eye, which could completely fill the sacrificed eye.


    After installing the Eye of the Butcher, the feeling of emptiness disappeared, as if the missing part of the soul had been filled back.


    This is a very strange feeling.


    Before, he used the power of the Butcher''s Eye very cautiously. This power is too powerful, and it is likely to be backlashed.


    However, now he is confident that he can control the power of the Butcher''s Eye.


    The things seen through the eyes of the butcher are dull, unclear, dim, lacking in color, only off-white.


    The flesh meridian of the right eye began to restore its connection with the Butcher''s Eye.


    The butcher''s eye also changed from pitch black to dark green, and he could see the child''s hole. It was no longer like a stone, but more like a living naked eye.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The field of vision of the butcher''s eye gradually became clearer, and it no longer looked like the original lake.


    Bowing his head, Su Changxing could clearly see the veins of flesh and blood in his hands, the clear distribution of muscles and bones, and even the changes in the texture of the bones. He knew which places were stronger and which places were weaker.


    Through the eyes of the butcher, he can accurately distinguish the weakness of the body.

 v3 Chapter 108： unconscious guard

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Big Hierarch!"


    "Big Hierarch!"


    The believers in front of the abandoned factory gate saw Su Changxing, nodded slightly and said respectfully.


    Su Changxing nodded in response, then left straight away, walking in the direction of the ghostly horror ship.


    Myron in the morning is always foggy, similar to Wodan, but a bit more sunny in comparison.


    After walking a certain distance, I saw Nobu walking towards him along the river bank, "My lord, are you going back to the boat?"


    Su Changxing nodded, and reminded Nobu: "Yes, we will be able to capture Myron soon. You and Mike can discuss the matter of recruiting congregants in the East City."


    Nobu showed a sudden look, and said quickly: "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "No, when you see the curtain of the East City disappear, you can bring the disciples in and organize the recruitment."


    "Because of Eric''s poor management, the plague in the east city is rampant, and you will be responsible for transporting those patients who are seriously ill."


    Su Changxing instructed that in his opinion, capturing Myron was inevitable, and he was already thinking about the next thing.


    "The plague in the east city is also rampant?"


    "Ok, I see."


    Nobu nodded, and then left in a hurry, even so, the matter of prayer could not be left behind.


    Twice a day, nothing can be shaken.


    This is the only belief of a believer of the Sect of All Beings.


    Afterwards, Su Changxing took a small boat from the shore to the Horror Ghost, and William and the crew were all ready to go.


    "It''s all ready." Su Changxing said with a smile.


    William looked energetic, "Of course, when we heard the news yesterday, we were already preparing."


    Su Changxing pointed to the location on the edge of the east city, "It''s not too far away, just go around here, it''s roughly where Eric''s mansion is."


    Although Kasimin had never been to Myron, she knew the layout of Myron very well, and when she heard Su Changxing''s words, she was puzzled and said, "It''s a cliff, and there is a towering city wall on it. "


    Su Changxing looked at her sideways, and said with a smile: "You can go in, why do you think how I rescued you the first time?"


    Kasimin opened one eye wide, showing a bit of youthfulness and cuteness, "Climbing in? It''s so tall, it''s really not human."


    "It can only be said that you are not a qualified assassin yet."


    Su Changxing didn''t bother with this vulgar princess too much, he turned around and teased Xiao Bai who was walking around at his feet with his hands.


    The crew on the ship were also familiar with this nasty ghost dog. Everyone had been teased by him, but because of Su Changxing, they had no choice but to be angry and dare not speak out.


    Little Vic ran over from the other side of the deck, bowed, and said sternly, "My lord, what does Xiao Bai eat? Why doesn''t I feed it anything?"


    What could a ghost dog eat, fresh flesh?


    It doesn''t seem to be the case, the ghosts on the ship don''t seem to need to eat, relying on the Scary Ghost to provide them with energy to survive for a long time.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Feed him some fresh small fish, he might eat them, preferably alive."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Xiaobai barked twice, and seemed to agree with Yu Su Changxing''s proposal.


    Little Vic nodded half-comprehensively, and then ran to the deck below.


    Today, the wind on the sea is very strong and blows from the south to the north, setting off waves with white spray.


    "It seems that I haven''t seen the sun for many days, and Myron is always foggy." William said with a grunt.


    Under his control, he soon came to the location Su Changxing said. This is a cliff with a **** of more than 90 degrees. It is impossible for ordinary people to climb up.


    Su Changxing stood on the edge of the boat, looked at the surrounding environment, and said, "I really like the weather in Melun, but it''s too bad."


    Death will only bring bad memories, too many people die in a place will not be liked.


    "You go back later and wait at the west side. After the curtain disappears, you can enter the east side." He said to William again.


    At this time, Kasmin stepped forward and said seriously: "I''ll go in with you, I want to meet Eric, if possible. And you know my stealth ability, definitely not Hold back."


    Su Changxing looked at her expression and said with a smile, "Then how do you go up? You can''t climb up this place."


    Kasmin looked at the towering cliff, "After you climb up, just drop me a rope, and I can go up by myself."


    Su Changxing boarded the small wooden boat, nodded and said, "All right, get on board."


    With the sliding of the rope, the small wooden boat was lowered to the surface of the sea, heaving and shaking on the waves.


    Under the driving of Su Changxing, the small wooden boat quickly came to the bottom of the cliff and stopped.


    "It''s a bit high." Kasimin looked up, and felt that this place was higher than expected, it must be thirty or forty meters.


    I''m afraid that even the legendary top assassins will have difficulty climbing up from here, and he is also very curious about how Su Changxing will do it.


    Su Changxing took out the cat''s claw gloves from his pocket Galaxy and put them on himself, then turned his head and said to Ka Semin, "I''ll go up first."


    Then, like a gecko, he climbed up the steep cliff without any disobedience.


    Because his body has been continuously washed by faith in the past few days, the negative effects of mechanical corruption have weakened a lot. His body is much more flexible than before, and his climbing speed is correspondingly much faster.


    In a few minutes, he climbed to the top of the cliff, which is also a piece of rock extending outside the city wall. It is not big, and it can probably stand seven or eight people.


    Then, he took out a rope, let it fall from the cliff, and landed beside the boat, and tied the other end of the rope to the gap in the city wall.


    "There are no guards, do you really think that no one can climb up from here?"


    Su Changxing looked up, but found no guards on the city wall, it was empty.


    After observing for a while, he made sure that there were no guards on it, so he boldly climbed up.


    There are many uneven places on the city wall, which are easier to climb than the inward-sloping cliffs below.


    Turning in from the edge of the city wall, he looked around. There was no guard, and the white tower was not far away. The moon sculpture on the top of the white tower exuded a strange light.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Is everyone dead?"


    Seeing this scene, Su Changxing''s heart sank, thinking that Eric might have started the massacre in advance because of the spread of the plague.


    Since it was a massacre of the city, naturally no one could let it go, including these guards.


    He took out a long enough rope from the pocket galaxy, tied it to the post of the city wall, and lowered it.


    At this moment, Kasmin just climbed up from the cliff, saw Su Changxing looking down, and waved his hand.


    Su Changxing didn''t rush in either, but stood where he was, waiting for Ka Semin to climb up.


    "It''s just a trivial matter for a real assassin." Kasmin climbed up the rope easily without even taking a breath.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining: "A real assassin doesn''t need someone to hand him a rope."


    Kasmin said confidently: "We are cooperating, cooperating!"


    "I remember when you taught me this, you didn''t say that. Stealth is just a means. As long as it can achieve the goal, any method will do."


    Su Changxing asked suspiciously, "I said that?"


    "Oh, it seems that you forgot, this is what you said at the time."


    "Now I''ve changed my tune."


    Su Changxing took Kasimin along the city wall and walked towards Eric''s mansion. This was already considered the scope of Eric''s mansion, but it was only on the edge.


    Walking down the city wall, they saw an astonishing scene, a large number of guards fell on the aisle, motionless.


    Kasmin went over to check on a guard who was lying on the edge of the flower bed, "he''s still alive, just passed out."


    Su Changxing''s left eye hole disappeared and turned dark blue, with silver lines sliding in it.


    Immediately afterwards, he received a lot of information about the guard.


    The guard of Eric''s mansion: Yoder, the sixth rank, the guard of the city wall, 5 hours ago, because of some reason, he fell into a coma and fell into a coma. ¡¿


    Almost all of these guards fell into a coma due to mental confusion, and all at the same time.


    What''s going on here?


    Kasimin stood up, unable to see why, looked at Su Changxing and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "They were affected by something, and they fell into a coma at the same time."


    "Is it related to the gods?" Kasimin asked ~www.novelhall.com~ I''m not sure, but just ask them. "Su Changxing squatted down and put his hand on a guard''s forehead to soothe his spirit and wake him up from a coma.


    The guard opened his eyes in a daze, saw two strangers, immediately got up from the ground, and entered a state of alert, "Who are you?"


    Su Changxing pointed at Kasmin: "It doesn''t matter who I am, but you should know this, the noble princess of the empire, Kasmin."


    Although I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, I still have seen Kasmin''s face in the newspaper, and I still remember it vividly.


    The guard recognized Kasmin, and wanted to reach out to pull out the long sword at his waist, but found that Su Changxing had already held it in his hand, "You are a fugitive from the empire, you killed the princess with your own hands!"


    It seems that Eric has successfully brainwashed these guards.


    Kasmin took a step forward, looked at the guard, and said with a serious face: "Do you think that I, as the only princess, would want to kill my mother? A coup d''¨¦tat, and united with Eric, these thieves want to overthrow the empire."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "I think if you are a soldier loyal to the empire, you shouldn''t point your finger at me after seeing me, but you should follow me and restore the empire."


    "Moreover, just because Eric gave the order to massacre the city, he has already been charged with heinous crimes."


    "I don''t think you should be an accomplice, right?"


    Following Kasmin''s words, the soldier quickly calmed down and his expression was moved.

 v3 Chapter 109： struggling eric

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Kasmin is worthy of being a princess, her words are very provocative, and more importantly, her noble temperament cannot be faked at all.


    In such a class-heavy society, the princess is an existence that can only be looked up to by these low-level guards.


    The guard knelt on one knee, with a sincere expression on his face: "I, Yoder, am of course loyal to the empire. If what you said, princess, is true, I am naturally willing to follow."


    Kasmin looked at Yoder''s appearance, his expression didn''t change at all, and asked calmly: "What happened to you before? Why are so many people fainting here."


    Yuede rubbed his forehead with his hands, still feeling groggy, looked back at these people who were all lying on the ground, and recalled: "Just last night, I was on duty, and then I heard the alarm go off, Knowing that something must have happened, I ran towards the direction of the alarm."


    "Then I saw a purple light appear in the sky, we all saw it, don''t know where this purple light came from..."


    Su Changxing pondered, things seemed to have changed again, someone came to Eric''s mansion before them?


    Otherwise why would the alarm be sounded.


    "Do you know what''s on that white tower?" he asked Joad.


    Yoder explained: "It''s Lord Eric''s invention. It said it can improve people''s sleep quality at night. It seems to have an effect. Many of us feel that our spirits are much better during the day."


    They don''t seem to be aware of the abnormalities in the domain, or they have already adapted to the influence of the domain.


    Su Changxing also noticed that the white tower was not functioning at this time.


    Along the way, there were some sleepy guards or servants, and some rune warriors squatted in place motionless, not activated.


    Eric''s mansion was well planned. It was not a spacious path along the way, with flower beds on both sides, and a fountain spraying water on the side, and a railroad track leading directly to Eric''s residence.


    "Eric''s residence is just ahead, and I don''t know what happened here. He always invents some weird things, and many of them are useless."


    Joad led the way and said.


    Su Changxing pointed to a pool where there were a large number of discarded puppets. These puppets were in different shapes, and there was no repetition at first glance: "What is that?"


    Yoder shook his head: "I don''t know, Master Eric always has some weird things, we don''t know, and of course he won''t explain it to us."


    Walking up a long white staircase, they came to the door of Eric''s house, and heard crazy shouts from inside.


    "You can''t dominate me, I am omnipotent."


    "What does this mean to you? There is no need to persist. A road that does not end is wrong after all."


    "How do you know it''s wrong if you haven''t been there?"


    "Eric, I think you have more ambitious goals than just these, and your talents should not be limited to them."


    The same voice seemed to be talking to itself, but the tone was different.


    "Is he Eric?" Su Changxing asked.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Joad nodded, also a little confused, not knowing what Eric was doing, as if he was crazy.


    Su Changxing stepped forward, pushed the door open and saw a white-haired man with black spots and markings on his face slumped on the ground. His body was covered with blood and there were fresh wounds. He held a belt in his left hand. fruit knife with blood on it.


    Those wounds appeared to be the marks of his self-harm.


    "Who are you!" Eric was taken aback when he saw the door was pushed open and he looked up to see the person coming.


    Su Changxing saw that he was in a very strange state, and what surprised him even more was that Eric was actually a fifth-order Extraordinary.


    He broke through the shackles of this world, which is equivalent to being extraordinary in an ordinary world.


    But he probably didn''t rely on his own strength.


    [Jike people: fifth-order position, extreme position, with wisdom and creativity beyond imagination, able to create half-living bodies, and endow them with extraordinary power. ¡¿


    Before Su Changjun could reply, Eric immediately waved his bloody, skinny arm: "No matter who you are, get out of here immediately, this place is very dangerous, and people will die!"


    Then, his expression changed, and he sneered again, "Don''t you know how many people died because of you? Why are you still pretending to be merciful?"


    Su Changxing pulled out the musket, and it was rare for him to care about what happened to Eric. It was the easiest to kill him directly.


    With the roar of gunfire, the bullet shot out, piercing towards Eric, aiming at his head.


    Eric was obviously in a state of confusion, so Su Changxing was going to take this opportunity to kill him, and the opponent was also a fifth-order Extraordinary, so don''t be careless.


    A blue light flashed across Enik''s chest, and a strong magnetic field appeared around him, all the tables and benches were bounced off, and the bullet was also shot towards the wall beside him under the interference of the magnetic field.


    [Eric''s strong magnetic field: Absolute defense in theory. It mainly has enough energy to bounce off any objects around it, especially for long-range weapons such as muskets and bows. ¡¿


    Eric grabbed his white dry hair with one hand and shouted, "Go, go!"


    Kasmin rushed into the room from behind, saw Eric''s appearance, opened his eyes wide, and tentatively called: "Uncle Eric?"


    Eric was very different from what she remembered. He had just met him half a year ago, but now he seemed to be more than ten years older.


    Eric saw Kasmin, his eyes were clear, and he recognized it, his eyes were full of tears, his dry lips were motionless: "I''m sorry for you, for your mother, and for everything I have created... It''s dangerous here, let''s go!"


    Su Changxing frowned, feeling that Eric knew him in his eyes, but he didn''t say it.


    However, it is not surprising that Eric would know Liu Luola.


    He took a musket and shot at Eric continuously, but they were all bounced off one by one by the strong magnetic field.


    "It''s useless, even if your strength is strong enough, you won''t be able to break through this thing. It''s something infused with the power of God." Eric said with a smile on his face, as if he wasn''t worried at all. The bullet broke through the strong magnetic field and hit him.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing could tell that his physical body was not strong, or even weak, and he belonged to an Extraordinary with extremely serious partiality.


    The defensive ability of this powerful magnetic field is indeed astonishing, it can even block his bullets, you know, his bullets can even break through the defense of that high-level demon.


    Eric got up slowly from the ground, with a look of indifference on his face, one corner of his mouth turned up, "If you don''t want to leave, then don''t leave!"


    A black light appeared between his eyes, which was like real fear, Kasmin sat down on the ground, and the guard outside ran back in a panic.


    "Hahaha, everyone must die!"


    Enik laughed, raised his old right hand high, and a purple light penetrated the roof and appeared in front of them.


    The moment he saw the purple light, Su Changxing clearly noticed that his thinking was slowing down, and Eric''s movements were speeding up, more than ten times faster than before.


    When Kasimin saw the purple light, his expression became dull, and his spirit couldn''t bear the impact at all, and he collapsed.


    trouble.


    Eric''s strength is beyond imagination. From this point of view, he is even more terrifying than the old monk. It seems to be because of the blessing of the gods.


    A flash of lightning shot from the white pillar behind Eric at a speed that Su Changxing could not dodge, and hit him in the chest.


    The fine tingling sensation centered on his chest and spread throughout his body.


    Su Changxing still stood where he was. Although he couldn''t dodge it, he was able to bear the blow forcefully. His exposed skin was intact, with a faint golden light radiating and criss-crossing scarlet lines.


    "It''s kind of painless."


    Su Changxing smiled slightly, and continued to shoot at Eric with his musket.


    Although his speed has slowed down, the speed of the bullet has not. Eric can''t dodge it, so he can only carry it hard.


    He could feel the strength of the magnetic field, which was weakening with the continuous bombardment, and the bullet deflected from the initial large deflection to the small deflection behind.


    Eric saw that the lightning shot from the pillar could not cause any harm to Su Changxing''s body, he showed a surprised look, and then said some inexplicable words~www.novelhall.com~ I knew it, I knew it, since then Lied to me from the start. "


    He waved one hand, as if he had touched some kind of mechanism, and more lightning flashes shot towards Su Changxing from the pillar.


    Facing these extremely fast lightning, Su Changxing could hardly dodge, so he could only use his body to bear it.


    His defense was quickly breached, and a fist-sized hole was punched out of his chest by the electric light, and blood continued to ooze down.


    Su Changxing reckoned that the energy sources of these electro-optical mechanisms should be in another location, and planned to turn them off before fighting Eric.


    Moreover, with his data eyes, he easily found the energy location of the electro-optical mechanism, which was in a room behind Eric.


    Another bolt of lightning pierced through the air, but this time Su Changxing didn''t feel any pain. Instead, Eric''s chest was pierced and a huge blood hole exploded, and his body fell heavily on the ground with numbness.


    Although he is a fifth-order Extraordinary, his physical strength is similar to that of other people in this world, and he can be easily pierced by lightning.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The sudden change was caused by Su Changxing, and he didn''t expect it. It seemed that Eric controlled the electric light to attack him, and at that moment, he turned off the magnetic field defense.


    Eric lay on the ground, with a calm smile on his face, and with a look of success, the iron ring on his right wrist twisted with his left hand, "Human will is irreversible, so what if you are a god!"


    A white beam of light shot from the moon on the White Tower, pierced the roof of the house and shot at Eric.

 v3 Chapter 110： shadow of god

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Suddenly, there seemed to be something screaming in the ear, making a surprising sound, which made people tremble involuntarily.


    Hit by the white beam of light, Eric didn''t suffer any injuries. Instead, his body trembled, his face turned pale, and his vitality was passing away at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In Su Changxing''s blue eyes on the left, countless silver lines slid, and he saw a phantom attached to Edick''s body, which gradually became clear and real.


    It was a huge sarcoma, extending out countless long and short, large and small pink tentacles wrapped around Eric''s body, leaving only a little gap on his feet, hands, and face.


    Although it was impossible to tell what this thing was from its appearance, Su Changxing felt that it was like a hand, a hand protruding from the void, grabbing Eric.


    From the pink tentacles protruded more finer tentacles, connecting Eric''s blood vessels, nerves, and organs throughout his body.


    The target of that white light was not Eric, but the sarcoma attached to Eric.


    The pink sarcoma trembled continuously under the impact of the white light, and Eric''s body was also trembling constantly because it was connected by the sarcoma.


    Streaks of dark purple blood exploded from the tumor, and those fine tentacles were completely burned in the white light, turning into a black mass.


    Seeing this scene, Su Changxing also stopped his hands. He understood Eric''s current situation. He was probably completely controlled by the gods behind him and wanted to get rid of the control, so he built the white tower.


    Although he built that kind of white tower, he had no chance to use it at all.


    The appearance of Su Changxing created this kind of opportunity. During the battle, there was a loophole in the control of the sarcoma. Eric took the opportunity to injure himself with electric light, which affected the sarcoma at the same time, and then activated the white tower. See you in the picture.


    The purple light in the space also disappeared, Su Changxing''s thinking returned to a normal state, and Ka Semin also recovered from the sluggish state just now.


    Eric lay on the ground, looked at Su Changxing, and shouted at the top of his voice, "Kill me, kill me now!"


    now.


    He yearns for death so much, which violates the nature of human beings. People want to live, but he wants to die because he can''t bear the torture in his heart.


    The sarcoma behind Eric also began to squirm rapidly, gradually recovering under the white light, and the burned part began to grow again.


    The **** seemed to be angry, and the coercion from the void raged in the room.


    Su Changxing also felt his body sink, as if being pressed by a huge palm, unable to move.


    He raised the musket, turned the muzzle, and pulled the trigger at the pink sarcoma, the bullet rippled in the space, slipped a line of fire through the sarcoma, and shot a large crater on the floor.


    Although the Eye of Data can see it, the pink sarcoma is not an entity, but an illusory projection.


    Are you really going to kill Eric?


    Killing him didn''t seem to be able to solve the root of the problem. After he died, it didn''t mean that the pink sarcoma would disappear, but it would completely control his body.


    Su Changxing came to Eric, took out the revolver and shot at the sarcoma again. The revolver has the property of causing real damage to monsters, and it might be able to cause damage to the sarcoma.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The large-caliber silver bullet pierced through the sarcoma, shooting out several obvious wounds.


    The bullet was stained with purple blood and began to melt at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    It has an effect, but the effect is not obvious. The damage caused by the bullet is far inferior to the white light shot from the White Tower.


    In an instant, he felt something staring at him, from the void, it was the supreme existence, a **** of the same level as Keris.


    "What are you doing? Kill me quickly, it will be too late!" Eric shouted hurriedly, not knowing what Su Changxing was doing now.


    Su Changxing slapped him on the head and pressed it to the ground. Facing the gods, he had almost nothing to do, but he could still think of the last method.


    Through the tight connection of limbs, the plague rushed from his body to Eric in large quantities, and Eric''s skin appeared festered.


    "plague?"


    Eric was also surprised to see his skin festering at a speed visible to the naked eye, and couldn''t figure out what was going on for a while.


    Not only Eric, but also green fluorescence appeared on the sarcoma in nothingness behind him.


    And as Su Changxing delivered more and more plague viruses, more and more places on the pink sarcoma were covered with green fluorescence.


    This is a very abstract question, because there is a bug in him, so this insignificant plague can even affect the gods.


    Eric seemed to sense something, his expression gradually quieted down, and he looked at Su Changxing in disbelief: "What did you do? I feel that his control is gradually weakening."


    To be honest, recently I have been using reading to follow up, change sources, read aloud with many timbres, and both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    Su Changxing didn''t answer his question, but asked instead: "Do you know me?"


    Eric paused, and then said, "Of course I do. Aren''t you the Queen''s husband? You haven''t appeared since you disappeared more than ten years ago."


    After speaking, he stopped suddenly, realizing that he had said something wrong, because his mind was lost, so he didn''t think too much about what he said.


    Su Changxing smiled a little: "Everyone knows that I am the queen''s lover, but you are the only one who says I am her husband. Isn''t that strange?"


    From this point of view, Eric did know him, and the two parties had an unknown relationship, so they concealed it.


    Kasmin who was behind also heard this, showing a look of surprise, wondering if he had heard something wrong, "You said he was my father?"


    The flesh and blood on Eric''s body rotted quickly, and in such a short period of time, the white bones on his face could already be seen.


    Feeling that his life was coming to an end, he sighed and said, "Yes, that''s right, he is your father. As for why you have to hide this matter, I can''t say."


    "I vainly tried to see through the end of human beings, and embarked on a path of nothingness. I almost made a big mistake. If you hadn''t come over, the entire empire might have been destroyed."


    "Those who claim to be gods are not good things. They are greedy and sinful. Once they really enter this world, it will be the beginning of destruction."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing stared at him and said in a deep voice, "What did I do more than ten years ago? It should have a lot to do with you."


    Eric''s voice became weak, he hesitated and said: "I think I created the glory of the steam age, but in fact, half of it is your credit. You provided many ideas that I didn''t expect...I''m sorry for you , I''m sorry everyone, I followed the brilliance of wisdom and continued to move forward, but I went to nothingness."


    "This may be the limitation of mortals, destined to perish, and trying to get rid of it will only lead to madness."


    Su Changxing knew that this person didn''t intend to say anything, so he changed his voice and asked again: "How did you get targeted by this god, and how did you get controlled by him."


    There was a tragic smile on Eric''s face, and he grabbed Su Changxing''s other hand with his withered palm: "Ordinary people will not be targeted by them, only those who break through the limitations of this world will be targeted by them, you have to be careful Ah old friend."


    Kasmin stepped forward, grabbed Eric''s other hand and hurriedly asked, "Uncle Eric, that means all of this was not your intention? You were forced to do nothing."


    "Being forced to be helpless? It doesn''t count. All of this is my choice. I am guilty, and death is not a pity!"


    Eric grabbed her hand, his voice became smaller and smaller, his head hit the ground, and there was no movement.


    After he died, the pink sarcoma behind him seemed to have lost its support, and was eroded by the plague at a faster rate, with 1/3 of the whole area covered by green fluorescence.


    "Stand back." Su Changxing looked warily at the pink sarcoma attached to Eric''s body, and said to Kasmin.


    A dark green vertical eye appeared above Su Changxing''s head, fixedly staring at the pink sarcoid.


    Sure enough, as he thought, even if Eric died, this thing would still not be safe.


    Three pink tentacles suddenly extended and shot from different directions.


    He slid back to dodge lightly, and saw with the data eye that at the moment of the attack, some of the tentacles of this thing turned into semi-entities.


    There is a show!


    When he made the second attack, a slender sickle appeared in his hand~www.novelhall.com~ and slashed in the direction the tentacles came from, drawing a rounded width in the air.


    Just stuck in the state where the tentacles were between virtual and real, the blade hit it, and there was an obvious impact feeling. The pink tentacles broke from the middle, spilled a lot of purple blood, and fell on the floor, corroding potholes one by one.


    God''s Shadow: The illusory thing formed in the shadow of the god''s eyes can completely occupy the body and mind and completely control it.


    This is the favor of the gods, and only mortals with extraordinary abilities can receive this favor. ¡¿


    The shadow of the gaze? It''s laughably sad.


    So it seems that Eric should have indirectly looked at the gods in some way, so this happened.


    Eric probably regretted his actions too, but there was no chance of regretting after this.


    If it is not directly contacted, the monster itself is not considered powerful, and Su Changxing can easily deal with it.


    After several rounds of slashing, he cut off all the tentacles on the pink sarcoma and fell to the ground.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The size of the sarcoma also became smaller and smaller during this process, and every part of the whole body was covered by the plague, completely motionless.


    He also didn''t throw this thing into the pocket galaxy rashly, because he was afraid that the gods would notice the existence of the pocket space, so there was no need to do this.


    Under the corrosion of the plague, the pink sarcoma was completely transformed into a semi-solid existence.


    Su Changxing threw out the sickle in his hand and summoned Tao Yin: "This thing is for you."

 v3 Chapter 111： afterwards

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Tao Yin grinned and opened his mouth wide, licked his bright red lips, and walked towards the pink sarcoma, "It looks delicious."


    "Of course, this is your first compensation." Su Changxing said affirmatively, "Try it first to see if you can eat it, don''t eat too much all at once, it will ruin your stomach."


    Tao Yin, who is in the state of necromancy, also exists as an accompanying entity. In theory, he should be able to eat this sarcoma.


    This is also the best way to deal with this sarcoma.


    Tao Yin hugged the sarcoma, opened his mouth wide and bit on it, his teeth broke the sarcoma and sprayed out purple blood dripping on the ground.


    The appearance of the sarcoma is disgusting and unacceptable to human beings, but it is just right for an undead like Tao Yin. The stranger the appearance, the more it will make her want to eat.


    Tao Yin hugged the pink sarcoma and ate it, but there seemed to be no adverse reaction.


    In a short while, half of the huge sarcoma was eaten away, the aura on her body also increased at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the red lines on the skin also appeared more bewitching and moving.


    "Do you have any special feelings?" Su Changxing asked tentatively.


    Tao Yin gnawed on the tumored head without raising his head and said, "It''s still very good, it''s really delicious, delicious!"


    Su Changxing chewed his saliva, and seeing Tao Yi''s delicious food, he felt a little hungry too.


    His aesthetics seem to be gradually deviating from human beings, and he doesn''t feel much when he sees such disgusting things.


    Kasmin looked calmly at Eric''s body on the ground, which actually made her feel better.


    Eric''s image was stalwart in his heart, and it was impossible for him to betray the empire and massacre the city.


    "Get ready to take over Myron. If something like this happens, no one will resist." Su Changxing looked at the scene in the East City from a side window. There were a large number of corpses on the street: "It seems that just last night, Eric In the middle of the massacre, he was forced to stop it."


    "He is indeed a human being with a strong will, which I have to admire. Even the gods can''t make him completely succumb."


    Kasimin took a deep breath, raised her head, and walked out the door: "I''ll go to the announcement office to comfort everyone and explain the current situation."


    Su Changxing nodded: "Then I''ll close the curtain leading to the west city, and gather all the nobles. If you resist, kill them."


    "Well, it can be killed. Those who are still resisting me at this time must be nobles with ulterior motives or who are close to the Duke."


    ¡­


    The streets are full of chaos, many corpses are abandoned, and no one is going to deal with them, everyone is in danger.


    Myron''s guards didn''t organize themselves, but hid on their own, for fear that those terrifying killing machines would start up again.


    And because of the spread of the plague, many people lay motionless on the side of the street, looking like they were waiting to die.


    When Su Changxing came out of Eric''s mansion, he saw a Rune Warrior standing still while slashing, with dried blood still attached to the blade.


    "It''s really easy to destroy a prosperous city."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    He looked at the scene in front of him and sighed, then walked towards the energy room of the curtain.


    The guards who had been there had fallen to the ground or fled, only the door was locked.


    At this moment, a little girl rushed over from the side, hugged Su Changxing''s thigh, and cried for help: "Please save my mother, she is dying, save her."


    There was helplessness and despair in her voice, no one was willing to help her, and they all ran for their lives on their own.


    Su Changxing looked sideways, and saw a woman in a long purple dress lying on the side of the street, with one arm missing and blood all over her body.


    She was near death due to massive blood loss.


    "Are you going to die?" Su Changxing sighed, pulled the little girl over, squatted down in front of the woman, first used the ability to manipulate blood to stop her bleeding, and applied black white night ointment on her severed wound.


    This ointment can restore qi and blood, and stimulate cells to recover faster, but the smell is not very pleasant, it seems to be made from the excrement of some kind of beast.


    There are too many mysterious items in Pocket Galaxy, which are related to healing, and there are hundreds of them that can be used.


    Although he doesn''t have the ability to heal himself, these mysterious items are equivalent to giving him a certain ability to heal.


    After treating her injuries, Su Changxing placed her in a corner of the street again, "She should be fine now, at least she won''t die."


    The little girl couldn''t believe it: "Is it really all right?"


    Su Changxing nodded and confirmed: "Yes, she will wake up in a while, you can just wait here.


    The little girl quickly thanked: "Thank you uncle!"


    uncle?


    Su Changxing touched his face, thinking of his current appearance, he was much older than before.


    At this moment, Kasmin''s voice sounded from the horn on the road pole.


    "I''m the princess, Kasmin, you don''t need to worry, Eric, who was bewitched by the evil god, has been taken down by us, and Myron has returned to the embrace of the empire again!"


    "There will be no more massacres in the city. We can also cure the plague, so please don''t panic. The security department organizes to restore order in the city, and the medical staff please treat the wounded in the city..."


    "I repeat, I am the princess Kasmin, please don''t be confused, there will be no more massacres in the city, we can also cure the plague, the security department organizes to restore order in the city, and the medical staff please treat the wounded in the city..."


    The Queen''s voice calmed many people down a lot. At least they no longer had to worry about those mechanical monsters going crazy again, and the guards in the city began to organize order on their own.


    Su Changxing came to the green leather room that supplies energy for the curtain~www.novelhall.com~ and shot the lock off, kicked open the door, and removed the loaded whale oil tube.


    As the energy source was cut off, the electric light on the curtain gradually weakened, and disappeared after two flashes.


    then.


    Nobu and others brought the disciples of All Beings into the city to help organize order and rescue the wounded.


    Myron is very close to Wodan, so there are naturally a large number of supporters of the royal family. Kasmin only needs to raise her arms and shout, and naturally a large number of nobles and commoners will follow her.


    Of course, all of this is under the condition that Eric is dead.


    The order in the city was gradually restored, and the corpses on the street were also cleaned, dragged to the carriage, and transported to the west city for centralized processing.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Their All Beings Church also has an independent cathedral in the east city, which was transformed from an art exhibition hall, and the statue was placed in the middle of the cathedral.


    Through the loudspeaker announcement in the city, everyone knows that the plague can be cured in the Sect of All Beings, so there is an endless stream of people coming, and a long line is formed outside the cathedral, and the line stretches twisted and twisted for three or four streets. .


    This is just a small number of people in the city, some people have not had time to come, some people are still in a wait-and-see state, and some people don''t believe it at all.


    There are eight long queues at the entrance of the cathedral, and each long queue has someone who is responsible for registering information and distributing the teaching uniforms of the All Beings Sect.


    These teaching uniforms were all mass-produced by Su Changxing in Pocket Galaxy in advance. Thousands of them were made, but it seems that they are still not enough.


    In other words,,,..version. ¡¿

 v3 Chapter 112： large number of beliefs

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    [Harvest faith from shallow believers, +300]


    [Harvest faith from shallow believers, +300]


    [Harvest faith from shallow believers, +300]


    ¡­


    Since the large-scale recruitment of believers, Su Changxing''s degree of mystery has increased at a steady rate.


    Such a rising speed is terrifying and feels unreal.


    Rao Su Changxing had expected it long ago, but he still felt that such a degree of mystery was obtained too easily, probably equivalent to opening a modifier to modify the value of the degree of mystery.


    It has been two or three hours since Nobu and the others entered the city to recruit the first believer, and his mystery degree has risen to 360,000, which has already exceeded the mystery degree required for the sixth-order position.


    Although the quality of these Protestants in the East City is poor, maybe one or two out of ten of them are not even superficial believers, but the problem is that the base is large.


    Many people died, and there are still hundreds of thousands of people in the East City, and Su Changxing''s ultimate goal is to convert all the people in Merun into followers of the Sect of All Beings, and become believers who were cut off by him.


    He also has a certain selfishness in being able to take the risk to help Kasmin win Myron, otherwise he might not have done so, after all Eric is standing on a god.


    And if he wants to reap his faith, he must stand opposite these gods. Gods and gods are inherently opposed, and he is now a false god, a despicable false **** who steals faith.


    It is only natural that the degree of mystery can be greatly increased. He has quite used methods that appear several levels higher to obtain the degree of mystery.


    Harvesting faith is something only gods can do, but he did it as a mortal.


    With a large increase in mystery, it will naturally bring more powerful strength.


    He, Su Changxing, is at least half stronger than before. If he confronts Eric again, he should be able to break his powerful magnetic field in a short time.


    Eric''s powerful magnetic field has a very strong defensive power. Su Changxing was going to steal it, but accidentally stole another ability, which is also one of the core abilities of the Jike people.


    [The Stolen Heart of Ji Ke: It can give mechanical creations extraordinary abilities and control them to a perfect degree. It has extremely high creativity and comprehension ability, and can understand and learn all kinds of knowledge, even knowledge belonging to the gods. ! ¡¿


    Eric is indeed powerful. The role of the White Tower is probably to hypnotize everyone in the East City, but he secretly transformed it into an energy tower that can harm the shadow of God.


    If it wasn''t for the plague, Su Changxing couldn''t get rid of the shadow of God, after all, it was a direct creation of the gods.


    But Eric thought of a way to injure him in such a state.


    Sure enough, knowledge is power, and this saying can never be overstated.


    With the soul of Jike, Su Changxing can directly control and transform the rune warrior, and also inherit part of the knowledge from Eric.


    As the night gradually fell, everything became quiet, except for the long queue in front of the church, and many people showed anxious expressions on their faces.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "I heard that becoming a member of the Sect of All Beings can indeed cure the plague, but the queue is so long, I don''t know how long it will take."


    "You have to wait for as long as you want. The plague will kill people. Who knows when the power of this **** will be used up. Maybe it won''t work later."


    "That''s right, you have to row, even if you don''t sleep."


    "The church won''t be closed later."


    "No, some believers came over before and said that the All Beings Sect will continue to recruit believers these days, as long as we go, they will accept them, and there is no threshold."


    The two men in plain clothes were chatting one after another, and the people queuing up around them also looked more solemn.


    Since the spread of the plague, there have been some strange things, and people who don''t believe in God have to believe it.


    Su Changxing glanced at the long queue, then walked into the church and placed the teaching uniforms he had just made in the next room.


    Seeing Su Changxing, Nobu stepped forward and said with a smile on his face, "My lord, we have already recruited more than 8,000 believers. I am afraid that the total number of all the disciples of the Younger Sect will only be so many."


    In his mind, the more people the better, just like those armies, the more believers the better.


    And the more people taught by the sentient beings, the higher his status as the high priest will be.


    The status of the king of a small country with only tens of thousands of people is definitely different from the king of a big country with tens of millions of people.


    This is probably a model of a pyramid. The more people worship below, the higher the person at the top of the pyramid will naturally stand.


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully: "You did a good job, but you can''t just care about the quantity. You must explain clearly to everyone the meaning of joining the Sect of All Beings."


    "You don''t need to be too anxious about recruiting, just take your time. Myron is too big, and one church is definitely not enough. Tomorrow, divide some people from the faithful believers and go to every area of ??Myron to build a church. , and then recruit believers according to the current rules."


    The complete statue covers a large area, it can completely cover the entire east city, and it can also cover most of Melun.


    Therefore, placing this statue in the middle of the entire Merun is enough to cover the entire Merun, and the current location of the cathedral is basically in the middle of Merun.


    Other small churches do not need to put real statues of gods, but only need to imitate an identical statue so that the believers have something to pray to.


    And in his mind, more chapels need to be built in the future so that all believers can pray conveniently every day.


    "Okay, no problem." Nobu nodded and agreed.


    Su Changxing can rest assured that he is a very capable person.


    Moreover, extremely devout believers like Mike have some problems. They seem to have been severely traumatized by Kerris. Although they are right about Su Changxing''s words, their brains seem dull and they are not flexible in doing things.


    Mike''s situation is not bad, at least he still maintains the original overall cognition, but he seems a little sleepy.


    And there are a few extremely devout believers who kowtow, pray, and repeat themselves next to Su Changxing''s statue every day, as if they were possessed by a demon.


    Such a situation seems quite strange to outsiders, but it is also because of this that many people believe that there are indeed gods behind the Sect of All Beings.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Several identical black books appeared in Su Changxing''s hands, and he handed them to Nobu and said, "This is the new doctrine taught by our sentient beings. It is similar to the original general direction, but it has been expanded in more detail."


    "Distribute these to those faithful believers, and let them recite when they pray."


    "I will put more teachings in the church later and distribute them to all believers, as well as every new believer."


    These teachings cannot be said to be made up by Su Changxing. Most of them are integrated and modified from the teachings of sects in their world.


    There is a reason for the existence of these things, and it should allow believers to deepen their faith faster and integrate into the church.


    He can probably also imagine why the Postnatal Sect is so strict with its followers.


    That **** doesn''t have a statue to convey his beliefs, so he can''t accept the beliefs of some superficial believers, so he will only cultivate some devout believers.


    But if you want to cultivate a pious believer, according to the general method, you naturally need to be very strict.


    As far as this statue is concerned, it is a great thing for those gods.


    Nuo Bu respectfully took over a dozen books of teachings that were not too thick in Su Changxing''s hand: "I will definitely memorize them and strictly abide by the teachings."


    Su Changxing smiled relaxedly: "There is nothing too strict, just some guiding content, but as a church, we must have some moral standards, so that others can be convinced."


    If more people want to agree with the Sect of All Beings, then the teachings of Sentence Sect must conform to the moral values ??of most people and the values ??of this society.


    This is a compromise and convenient approach.


    The purpose of the gods is not to convey to people the morality in their hearts, but to harvest beliefs, and everything else is just a means.


    Unless the All Beings Sect is so large that it can subvert the empire, it doesn''t matter what the teachings should be.


    Nobu''s eyes moved, as if he wanted to say something.


    "Do you have any suggestions?" Su Changxing asked.


    Nobu looked around~www.novelhall.com~No one else said, "My lord, I think it''s better to be strict. Tolerance will always bring various problems."


    "The empire used to have very loose laws on stealing. It was probably fined and locked up for a few days. But this led to more and more people stealing. In the end, the punishment had to be increased, and the situation improved."


    "What I mean is that the Church of All Beings needs stricter regulations, and correspondingly, it also needs rewards and punishments."


    Su Changxing nodded: "It makes sense. You should think about it these few days. You can sort out a copy of the rules and regulations that the Sect of All Beings needs. I''ll take a look at that time."


    Nobu bowed to Su Changxing, and then left with a thick teaching.


    Afterwards, Su Changxing looked around the church again, felt that there was no problem, and prepared to leave.


    "Hello!"


    A cry came from behind.


    Su Changxing looked back and saw a woman with a broken arm wearing the school uniform of the All Beings School.


    He recognized that this was the woman he rescued during the day.


    "It was you who saved me before, thank you very much." The woman stepped forward with a grateful face, grabbed Su Changxing''s arm and said.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    These Protestants don''t know that he is the leader of all sentient beings, and it''s normal not to recognize him.


    Su Changxing had some doubts: "No need to thank you, you deserve it."


    The woman shook her head: "Without you, I might die, and my daughter would lose her mother."


    "You are also a member of the Sect of All Beings? Why aren''t you wearing a teaching uniform?"

 v3 Chapter 113： haunting

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing ignored the woman''s thanks, and instead said, "You know me? But you shouldn''t know me. You haven''t regained consciousness at that time, right?"


    The woman showed an embarrassed expression, and immediately said: "My daughter told me about your appearance, so I recognized you. My name is Annika."


    Su Changxing sized her up, tentatively agreed with this statement, and said with a smile, "Hello, Annika."


    He could tell that she was a lively and sunny woman with a faint smile on her face.


    Annika hesitated for a moment, showing a trace of shyness on her face, and said with a smile: "In order to repay my husband for saving me, I would like to invite him to my house for dinner, and the time is just right now."


    Under normal circumstances, Su Changxing would definitely not agree. Seeing Annika''s beautiful face under the streetlight, she nodded, "Okay, kindness is hard to come by, where is your home?"


    Annika pointed to the intersection ahead and said, "It''s not far ahead, on Rose Street."


    Su Changxing looked over there, and remembered that the area was the residence of some nobles, most of which were spacious and luxurious residences, generally divided into three floors.


    "So, madam is still a nobleman?" Su Changxing said with a smile.


    Annika showed an embarrassed look: "My husband is a marquis, but he just passed away."


    "That''s really a pity."


    "He just likes to spend time and drink outside. When he died, he was still naked. This is what happened last year." Annika said without any concealment, her expression was calm, neither happy nor angry.


    This side has been far away from the long queues of streets, there are few pedestrians on the road, accompanied by gentle lights, it looks quiet.


    This may be the original appearance of Myron, comfortable and comfortable, where everyone enjoys the convenience brought by technological development.


    Annika''s home is indeed a mansion, with a red-painted gate and a large bush of bright red roses beside it.


    "It''s here."


    Annika pushed open the half-covered door with her hand, walked inside, took two steps but stopped suddenly, feeling that Su Changxing hadn''t followed, she looked back and said, "What''s wrong? Come in, you don''t need to be polite."


    Su Changxing pursed his lips and smiled, and said nonchalantly, "Let''s wait another day. I suddenly remembered that there are still important things to do. I''m sorry."


    The dark blue child hole is shining with silver brilliance. In his eyes, this world is more real, with basic composition, basic logic, and information that can be obtained between connections.


    There was no living person in the room. There was a maid hanging from the roof with a rope in front of the corridor at the door. She had just died, and her blood was still dripping.


    He didn''t know what happened, but there must be something wrong with this Annika, and she definitely couldn''t go in as she wanted


    Annika saw the piercing six eyes on Su Changxing''s face, but still maintained a charming smile: "I really want to repay you well, as long as you are willing."


    bang~


    The eye-catching flames flickered in the darkness, Annika''s head exploded, and the flesh sprayed on the ground, on Qi Hong''s door, and on the bright red roses.


    The surrounding space is distorted visible to the naked eye, and the pedestrians in the distance become blurred, as if they have come to another space.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Although Annika''s head was blown off, her body still stood there, shaking slightly involuntarily like a living person.


    Su Changxing shot another bullet in Annika''s chest, leaving a huge blood hole. The bullet hit the wooden door behind him, but was bounced off by something.


    "I''m sorry, although I saved you, I still hurt you in the end."


    These words were addressed to the real Annika.


    This happened because Su Changxing had contact with her.


    He felt a little angry, and somehow someone was killed because of him, "Do you gods only use dirty and dark methods? Greed, jealousy, and sin are fully displayed in your body. What qualifications do you have to call yourself gods? "


    "You despicable and weak false god, what qualifications do you have to say this! Don''t use the words that evaluate humans on gods."


    A shrill and eerie voice appeared from Annika''s body.


    Sure enough, yes.


    Su Changxing''s heart sank. He couldn''t confirm it at first, but the other party admitted it now.


    These lingering things!


    He originally thought that after killing Eric and the pink sarcoma, the shadow of the **** would disappear from Myron.


    But it doesn''t seem to be the case now. In the long past, the gods have left too many traces in this world, and traces in various ways are also means they can use.


    Even if you can''t directly interfere with this world, you can still influence it indirectly.


    [Yu Guang: Some kind of existence is observing you from a strange angle, you can''t detect its real existence, real location, real information]


    can not see.


    It is still impossible to analyze the means of the gods with the ability of the eye of data, and the gap between the two sides is still too large.


    This is a huge gap at the level of pure life.


    "You are a human being with outstanding talents, but mortals are mortals and it is impossible to become a god. I can give you a chance to become a **** here, as long as you want."


    That voice said faintly, it was so bewitching that even Su Changxing couldn''t help but be moved.


    bang~


    There was another loud gunshot, and Su Changxing shot and smashed the rest of Annika''s body, "I also want to become a god, but it''s a pity that you don''t have any persuasive power. What should I do?"


    "It''s beyond your control!"


    then.


    Su Changxing saw a large phantom emerge from Annika''s body, like people walking upside down, walking slowly towards him, with a petite body, slender limbs, and strange odd-shaped species.


    The corners of Su Changxing''s mouth turned up, showing a sneer, and he took a few steps back, stretched out his left hand and turned the silver bracelet on his right wrist.


    Immediately afterwards, the moon on the white pagoda in the distance lit up, shooting out a beam of white light, covering Su Changxing and the surrounding space completely.


    "I have nothing to do with you, but this one has a way."


    A painful howl came from the void.


    When Eric built this white tower, he borrowed the power of a lot of gods, and used genius-like creativity to change the relationship between the nature of energy, so that it could in turn hurt the gods.


    If it wasn''t for the **** behind him to control him in advance, I''m afraid there is nothing to do with him, as long as he stays in Myron.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Amidst the screams, a black stone ball fell from the air to the ground, and slowly rolled to Su Changxing''s feet.


    Also controlling the White Pagoda, because of his faith, Su Changxing was able to make the White Pagoda exert a stronger power and directly kill these creatures produced by the gods.


    [Shenwen Stone Ball: A crown, in the middle, can accurately distort and partition the surrounding space, and exile the creatures in it.


    Note: This thing requires divine power to inspire. ¡¿


    Divine power?


    Su Changxing couldn''t understand what could be regarded as divine power, and had no related concepts.


    But this thing is definitely a good thing.


    Su Changxing took the stone ball in his hand and tried to activate it. After several attempts, there was no response, so he threw it into his pocket Galaxy to see if it would come in handy in the future.


    As the divine stone ball lost its effect, the surrounding space also returned to normal. Su Changxing walked over, opened the door, and saw the maid''s body.


    "Is it really over?"


    Just as Su Changxing was about to leave, he felt something move in the cabinet. He went forward and opened the cabinet, only to find that the little girl was curled up and hiding inside, motionless.


    He took the little girl out, touched her head, and said calmly, "Your mother is dead."


    "I know, I saw a monster get into her body, and then killed everyone." The little girl opened her eyes wide, but her face was very strange. There was no expression of fear, she just said blankly.


    Already freaked out?


    Su Changxing sighed, "Someone will come to deal with these corpses later, you just wait here."


    Turning around to leave, just a few steps away, the little girl rushed up and grabbed his hand: "My name is Emily, I will be very good, please don''t abandon me."


    Su Changxing looked back at her, didn''t say much, took her little hand and left.


    Walking towards Eric''s mansion, on the road, he calmly told Xiaomi: "The ones who killed your mother were monsters called gods. They are probably the source of all these disasters."


    "But you''d better not think about how to get revenge, but how to survive, even if you feel humiliated, humble, and unfortunate, human beings are a weak race~www.novelhall.com~ and this world may be dangerous in the future. "


    "Hmm." Emily responded softly, as if she was listening seriously, but her expression didn''t change.


    "In your current state, you should be frightened and foolish, and you are emotionally lacking. I will help you find out what''s going on later." Su Changxing said again.


    Soon there were guards running in the direction they had come to see what was going on.


    The light emitted from the White Tower is still very conspicuous, and everyone can see it.


    Myron is a very bright city. Even at night, the main road is still brightly lit, but there are no pedestrians, and it looks a bit deserted.


    "grown ups."


    The guard of the mansion knew Su Changxing, and had met him during the day before.


    Su Changxing took Xiaomi to the restaurant.


    At this time, Kasmin, William and all the crew members on the ship had dinner in the restaurant, which was also a celebration banquet for their short-lived victory.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Kasmin saw Xiaoli showing a strange expression: "Who is she?"


    Su Changxing said briefly: "Because of the gods, another family was killed just now, and she is the surviving member of that family."


    "I thought she was your illegitimate daughter." Kasimin breathed out, and whispered in Su Changxing''s ear, "I never thought you would show such kindness."


    Su Changxing looked at Ka Semin''s teasing expression, and said helplessly: "Don''t call me so heartless, she is also considered a nobleman, and you probably don''t mind raising an idler here."

 v3 Chapter 114： Whereabouts of the Shattered Passage

    After staying on the ship for so long, the relationship between Kasmin and the crew members on the ship is quite good.


    Most of these crew members were from humble backgrounds, and where had they seen such food, they ate and drank without regard to their image.


    "Pay attention to image, pay attention to image, don''t make it look like you haven''t seen the world, we will all be royal crew members from now on, equal to nobles." William grabbed a big meaty leg in one hand and yelled at these rude crew members.


    Shirtless, Billy held a plate of broth in the shape of a yellow lake, and said dissatisfiedly, "Captain, there are no nobles eating meat legs."


    "Don''t talk about me first, can you finish the bowl and then stuff it!"


    "Didn''t we learn from you, Captain?"


    "That''s it."


    The crew booed loudly with laughter.


    Su Changxing also grabbed the meat leg on the table, and said loudly: "I think what Captain William said is right, they are all people of status and should be careful."


    Seeing this mess, Kasmin felt a little headache. Although he had expected it, he was still caught off guard.


    She saw little Amy on the side, sitting motionless on the seat, with a blank look: "Aren''t you hungry?"


    "Not hungry."


    "Eat as much as you want."


    "OK."


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll get it for you."


    "It will be all right."


    After hearing what little Amy said, Kasmin felt that the child was hit too hard by the death of his family.


    She cut a large piece of bacon, half a piece of bread, and half a piece of sausage, put them on a plate and pushed them in front of little Amy, and then filled a bowl of sticky, steaming corn soup.


    Little Amy looked at the food in front of her, then glanced sideways at Kasimin, and started eating with her head buried.


    ¡­


    have eaten


    Kasmin found the former housekeeper of Eric''s mansion, Hamle, an old man with white gloves, black clothes, white hair and a tall and straight figure.


    Kasmin explained in Su Changxing''s ear: "Hamle was originally the steward of our tower, but he had a good relationship with Eric when he was young, so he came to work here when he was older. "


    "Before, he was imprisoned by Eric, and he was released just now. He also knows a lot about this place. If you want to know anything, just ask him."


    Hamle strode in from the door, bowed, and said respectfully, "Prince, Lady Liu Luola, what''s the matter?"


    Su Changxing showed a hint of surprise: "You know me?"


    Hamle said with a smile: "Lord Liu Luola was a sensation in Wodan at that time. Not only did she capture the Queen''s heart, but she also created a prototype of the steam engine together with Sir Eric."


    "It''s just that time has passed for too long, and you have disappeared for too long, Mrs. Liu Luola, so many people have forgotten you. Most people''s memory is not very good, including me."


    Su Changxing decided not to get too entangled in this issue, took out the broken bronze mirror, and put it on the table to display:


    "Do you know this thing? I need to find the rest of this broken mirror."


    Hamle looked at the broken mirror carefully, and frowned slightly: "Master Eric originally collected two similar mirrors, but the Duke asked him to take one away."...


    Su Changxing didn''t expect that there would be a clue, so he immediately asked, "Where is that mirror?"


    Hamler thought for a while and said, "It''s just in the warehouse. If it hasn''t been taken away, if your lord wants it, I can take you there right now."


    Su Changxing nodded: "All right, let''s go and have a look."


    Hamler led the way and explained: "Master Eric has invented a lot of things over the years, but most of these inventions are useless, but he is reluctant to throw them away, so they will be put in the warehouse."


    "Because it''s useless, so I won''t use it. Generally speaking, put it in


    It will always be there. "


    They walked along the path to the depths of the mansion, and could see the tin warehouse not far away by the pale lights.


    These warehouses are neatly arranged, there must be more than ten.


    "These warehouses are not for inventions, but for some collections of Mr. Eric. Besides inventions, he likes to collect some antiques and some weird things." Kamler said with a few treasures.


    Su Changxing looked at him and asked, "How long have you been locked up?"


    Hearing this, Hamler sighed, with tears in his eyes: "It didn''t take long before the news of Wodan''s coup came, and many people in the city were excited."


    "However, Lord Eric decided to side with the Duke at this time. This is completely unacceptable to me. At that time, I tried my best to persuade Lord Eric."


    "But he seemed to be possessed by a demon, and he didn''t even hear about it. After I persuaded him several times, he got annoyed and locked me up."


    "I never thought that a person like him would betray the empire."


    "That''s because the evil **** is behind it." Kasmin said with her head turned.


    Hamle nodded, his eyes were red: "I should have thought of such a thing at the time, how could Sir Eric really betray the empire, this is what he spent most of his life."


    They walked all the way to the penultimate warehouse on the left. Hamler moved the mechanism, and as the chains turned on their own, the warehouse door slowly rose.


    Walking inside, there are rows of shelves displaying all kinds of items, which are really weird, including palm-sized snail shells and strangely shaped animal specimens.


    ¡°I remember it was on the seventh shelf, where the two mirrors were put together, and I had just been there a month ago,¡± Hamler recalls.


    Su Changxing turned his head and saw a broken bronze mirror, which was not big, only 1/4 the size of the one in his hand: "There, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com I saw it."


    Hamle followed Su Changxing''s gaze and nodded, "Yes, that''s the thing. Your eyes are really good, and you can see it at a glance. I''m still old, and my eyes are easy to blur when I''m old."


    Su Changxing walked to the shelf, picked up the bronze mirror with a broken side piece, and spliced ??it with the one he was holding, and found that some of the edges could match completely.


    Kasmin looked at the two spliced ??mirrors: "They belonged to the same mirror. What''s the use of this thing?"


    Su Changxing threw the two mirrors into the pocket galaxy, and said bluntly: "This thing can pass through the barrier of the world. Simply put, it is like a passage, which can go to places outside this world."


    "But it''s probably only useful to us heretics, so there should be quite a few heretics looking for this thing.".


    Hua Duo in the desert reminds you: Remember to bookmark ¡¾¡¿ww after reading it, so that you can continue reading when I update it next time, looking forward to the wonderful continuation! You can also use the mobile version: to read freely anytime, anywhere...

 v3 Chapter 115： destroy

    Hamle saw that the mirror in Su Changxing''s hand disappeared out of thin air, his eyes moved slightly but he didn''t say much. Now that even the gods have appeared, what are pagans?


    Su Changxing walked out of the warehouse, pondered for a while and said, "That means Eric''s matter has a lot to do with the Duke. It is likely that under the influence of the Duke, Eric has contact with the surrounding gods."


    Hearing this, Hamler hesitated and said, "I guess that''s the case. As early as half a year ago, Mr. Eric had been in contact with the Duke one after another."


    "But I don''t know the specific content of the contact, I only know that there was such a thing."


    Kasimin thought for a while and said, "Can you elaborate a bit more? Is there anything related? Please recall."


    Hamle seems to be really old, and it takes a long time to think about a single thing. After a long silence, he said:


    "The first contact between Sir Eric and the Duke seems to be because of an antique, an antique related to the lost church."


    "At that time, it was a grand auction held by Syndegar. There were many antiques about the lost church in ancient times. Sir Eric was also very interested. I also went to that auction and saw Here comes the duke."


    In other words, did the Duke have contact with the gods since that auction?


    No, it should have been earlier, but it was just a subtly affected behavior before.


    But now, there are new changes in this world, and the gods can indirectly affect the things in this world, so Eric will be completely controlled.


    This is like a process of boiling a frog in warm water.


    Eric didn''t realize the danger at all at the very beginning, and by the time he realized it, it was too late and he couldn''t get rid of the control of the gods.


    Su Changxing thought of this, clapped his hands, turned his head to Kasimin and said: "Starting tomorrow, collect all the antiques and things related to the ancient church in the whole city, and destroy them centrally."


    "All these things are listed as forbidden items, and those who secretly possess them will be severely punished. Those evil gods can use these things to influence humans."


    "We need to get rid of all these things related to the gods in Merun, otherwise it will be like time bombs, which may explode at any time."


    Kasmin thought about it seriously, nodded and said, "Okay, I will make a formal announcement tomorrow morning and let the city army go door-to-door."


    Hamler looked back at the warehouses: "What about these things?"


    Su Changxing said firmly, "Of course they were destroyed together."


    "That''s a pity." Hamler said with a pained expression.


    "Hamle, you are more familiar with it. I will leave these things in the warehouse to you. I hope there will be no omissions." Su Changxing reminded.


    He also couldn''t identify which ones were the means of the gods in detail, so he could only use this brutal method to kill all possibilities.


    "Of course that''s fine," Hamler said.


    There is no problem with the queen and daughter, so naturally he will not have any problems.


    ¡­


    Back to Eric''s place again. ....


    Su Changxing lived in a room on the left side of the second floor. The decoration in the room was magnificent, mainly in red and blue, which looked grand and elegant, and the air was filled with faint incense.


    When he entered, there was a maid wrapped in a white bib, who was cleaning inside.


    When the maid saw Su Changxing coming in, she got up immediately: "My lord, it''s already packed, and there''s hot water in the bathroom next to it. Do you need anything else?"


    Su Changxing sat down on a chair beside him, "There''s nothing necessary, you can leave first, I''m going to rest."


    The maid had just taken a few steps outside when she heard a voice behind her, "Wait!"


    "What''s the matter? My lord."


    Su Changxing pointed to her neck and said, "What is that bronze necklace you wear around your neck?"


    Maid feels


    Confused, I don''t know why Su Changxing asked such a question: "This is a necklace passed down from my grandmother. I heard it is a bit old."


    Su Changxing waved his hand: "It''s nothing, you can go, but, these antiques will become forbidden after tomorrow and will be destroyed uniformly."


    The maid froze for a moment when she heard Su Changxing''s words, then turned and left.


    After what happened with Annika, he was a little suspicious now. After confirming with the Eye of Data, he was sure that there was nothing wrong with the maid and the bronze necklace around her neck.


    Before he could distinguish the means of those gods, he could only be careful again and again, otherwise he might fall into the way without knowing it.


    By this time, his mystery had already exceeded 400,000, and it was still rising steadily.


    "If there''s too much mystery, there shouldn''t be a problem."


    Su Changxing was a little uncertain. According to this, it was only a matter of time before the mystery broke through one million.


    Because of the one promotion, the original mystery requirement of 320,000 for the sixth rank has also become 400,000.


    And now he can go on to the next promotion. The corpse of the high-level demon is a huge treasure for him, and he can go to another high-level promotion with more flesh and bones.


    However, he slowed down for a while, and didn''t rush to be promoted immediately, because he had just obtained the Eye of Data, and he needed to fully perceive and familiarize himself, otherwise problems might occur.


    Extraordinary people are like building a tower with stone bricks. Any leak may cause the entire tower to collapse. Even if it does not collapse, it will cause various problems.


    This is the case with the Saintess of the Doomsday Sect. She did not know when she had mental problems, and she was gradually on the verge of losing control, and was finally forced to participate in the Buddha game.


    At present, it is definitely the best for him to stay in Myron, where he can continuously increase his faith value, increase his mystery, and strengthen his strength.


    According to his previous experience in the Futu game, as long as he has enough mystery, he can advance by himself.


    And this kind of advanced method makes him feel more at ease, relying on discount stores or doomsday games, after all, it is external force, after all, it is relying on others.


    At this time, Su Changxing was now even more worried about the situation on Blue Star, destined to end, destined to a destroyed world. ....


    It seems that he has not been in this steam world for a long time, but the speed of time in the two worlds must be different.


    The steam world is a higher world. Theoretically speaking, time runs at a slower speed. It is possible to spend one day here, but several days on the blue star.


    He still remembered that his original intention of going to the ninth dimension was not to become a so-called god, but to find a solution, a solution to the end of the blue star.


    Whether in Zhu Wenwu''s doomsday trajectory or Huang Biao''s doomsday trajectory, he is dead at this point in time.


    He is the huge variable, if he still ignores the things on the blue star, I''m afraid everything will still lead to that result.


    However, if he wants to go back, he has to solve the problem of "antivirus software" on Blue Star.


    "I don''t know if there is anything similar to anti-virus software in the world of wizards or the world of black mist."


    Su Changxing thought about it and thought he could give it a try. He felt that the so-called anti-virus software should be a part of the doomsday game, something like a plug-in.


    The world of wizards and the world of black mist are both worlds with their own power systems, and they are not covered by doomsday games, so there is a high probability that there will be no such anti-virus software.


    What he has to do now is very clear, strengthen the life education, harvest faith, and find all the passage fragments, go to the ninth dimension, or find a way to go to the world of black mist or the world of wizards.


    He felt that since the passage could lead to the ninth dimension, it should also lead to other worlds.


    The bronze door is like a track extending in all directions, connecting many worlds, and the passage is more like a train running on the track.


    ¡­


    Early the next morning.


    According to Su Changxing''s previous instructions, Nobu and others built new small churches in various areas of Merun, divided the faithful believers into each small church, and gave the person in charge of each small church the title of sacrificial priest.


    As for the statues to be used in the chapel, Su Changxing already made them last night and sent them over.


    The appearance of the statue is exactly the same as that of the god, but it does not have the function of collecting beliefs.


    "Every Protestant must be given uniforms, teachings, and the first unified prayer." Nob said emphatically to Jameson.


    Jameson is not a priest, but he is a person who handles affairs in the chapel, and his organizational skills are quite good.


    "High Priest, I''m sure there won''t be any mistakes." Jameson said seriously, feeling that he was doing something amazing.


    Although he didn''t know exactly what kind of thing it was, he just thought it was amazing.


    Nobu nodded and said with a smile, "As long as you do things seriously, you will be a loyal believer. Later, I will suggest to the High Priest that you also have the opportunity to become a priest and independently manage a small church."


    Most of the people who can become priests are extremely devout believers with fairly good brains. They don''t need them to do things, they just need them to set a good example and constantly influence others.


    Before noon, more than a dozen churches were built in the east city of Melun, all of which were remodeled from other houses, with some simple decorations and statues of gods.


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing was sitting outside the balcony on the top floor of the cathedral, holding a spoon in his left hand, stirring the hot coffee, and there were a few pieces of bread spread on the table, looking very relaxed,


    "How many days does it take to get to Syndegar from here?"


    William sat across the table, holding an open bottle of rum in his hand, with brown liquid still remaining on the rim, and four empty rum bottles were placed on one side of the table~www.novelhall.com~ This is the fifth bottle.


    After drinking so much, he couldn''t see the slightest hint of drunkenness. It seemed that since he advanced on the ship, his body was getting better every day, and most of his white hair had turned black, as if he was more than ten years younger.


    "Soon, the speed of the Scary Ghost can be reached in a day at most, and it may take less than a day, after all, the speed is now faster than before."


    After William finished speaking, he took another sip of wine: "Don''t you want to try it? The taste of this wine is really good. I drink all day, even if I don''t eat."


    Su Changxing shook his head: "Don''t drink it, the taste is not good. One day is too soon, things here are done, we are going to go to Syndegar."


    William put down the bottle and looked at Su Changxing: "Isn''t that the Duke''s chassis? Are you going to kill the Duke? But the Duke should be in Wodan now. I heard that it is now controlled by a group of witches.".


    Hua Duo in the desert reminds you: Remember to bookmark ¡¾¡¿ww after reading it, so that you can continue reading when I update it next time, looking forward to the wonderful continuation! You can also use the mobile version: to read freely anytime, anywhere...

 v3 Chapter 116： Mutation

    Su Changxing took a sip of coffee, and then gulped down a slice of bread with butter: "No fight, if possible, just go get something."


    He suspects that there may be more than one broken bronze mirror in the duke''s possession, before William''s cargo ship


    Also to deliver broken bronze mirrors to the duke.


    What made him more curious was why the Duke collected this thing, he should not be a player.


    The Duke''s title is hereditary, so he is originally from this world.


    William also grabbed a large piece of bread on the table, took a big bite, and said with a smile: "Whenever you want to leave, just call me, I can leave at any time."


    Little Vic, who was sitting on the side, pointed to the rum in William''s hand and said, "I want to drink it too."


    "What kind of wine do children drink, just drink some milk."


    "How can you grow into an adult if you don''t drink!" Little Vic said with reason.


    ¡­


    A large number of antiques and objects of the ancient church were collected by the city guards in the square, and then transported to the seaside by carts, dumped into the sea and destroyed.


    But there are always those who resist, thinking that these antiques are more precious than their lives, but they are all put in prison by the guards.


    The most miserable ones are some nobles, who like to collect a large number of antiques. After all of them are destroyed at once, it seems that they have been hollowed out.


    But because this was the order of the princess, and the queen controlled the army, they had no choice but to dare not speak out, and sent the guards away with a smile, but their hearts were bleeding non-stop.


    It''s just the little things, too.


    These nobles are smart and know what to do. Without these antiques, they are still nobles.


    "Is there really a problem with these things?" Kasmin also had a heartbroken expression.


    When she said it before, she thought it was nothing. When she really saw so many antiques gathered together and destroyed, she felt it was a pity.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "I don''t know, because I can''t see it, I need to destroy everything."


    Kasmin sighed and complained angrily: "More than a dozen nobles and scholars came to me this morning to explain to me the meaning of these antique relics, making me look like a vulgar princess who doesn''t understand anything. .¡±


    Su Changxing rubbed his slightly sore left eye: "They know everything, but they''re just unwilling. If you really let them stay, it means maybe they won''t dare."


    He has been observing the whole process of destroying these antique cultural relics, and he is more attentive than recruiting believers. He feels that this move can completely eliminate Melan''s internal troubles.


    At this moment, gunshots were heard from the street not far away, as if something had clashed with the city guards.


    Su Changxing immediately rushed over there.


    The ground of the street was covered with blood, and many guards fell to the ground and screamed.


    An old man lying on the ground screamed at the guards around him. He was wearing a white cloth and wearing glasses. The thorns on his back pierced through his clothes. His body became deformed and elongated.


    There are still guards standing around, constantly using muskets, trying to shoot at the old man, and wandering around.


    It was obvious that the person in front of him had been alienated by the evil **** and turned into a monster.


    The bullets blasted blood on the old man''s body one after another, breaking his bones and lying on the ground.


    As more guards surrounded him, his body was completely smashed by bullets, his eyes closed slowly, and he was silent.


    Su Changxing noticed that there was a bronze bracelet on the old man''s hand, and it seemed that it was the culprit.


    The captain of the guard was a middle-aged man with blond hair and a short beard. Jia Jinlan saw Su Changxing approaching and said, "Lord Liu Luola, what should we do with this monster?"


    Su Changxing looked at the old man''s body: "What happened just now, how did he become a monster?"


    Jia Jinlan responded, "It''s the owner of an antique shop. He handed over everything, but he was unwilling to hand over the bracelet on his hand. During the scramble, this guy suddenly became monster."


    "I thought there was a problem, but I didn''t expect it to be so. It''s just that the old guy attacked suddenly, causing many of our personnel to be injured."


    Su Changxing nodded, pondered and said, "Hang its body on the square to warn everyone, so that no one will resist."


    Jia Jinlan complimented calmly: "Your Excellency is wise, so that these people can clearly realize that what we are doing is not to embezzle wealth, but to prevent some people from becoming monsters again."


    Su Changxing gave him an appreciative look, and then said: "Let''s leave this matter to the people of Zhongshengjiao later, it will be more convincing."


    Jia Jinlan smiled awkwardly: "No problem."


    The story of the monster quickly spread throughout Myron, and many people came to watch.


    "Look, I''m talking about the princess, she must have a reason for doing this, how could she destroy antiques for no reason."


    "Sure enough, there is an evil **** behind Myron''s back. I heard that Mr. Eric was also influenced by the evil **** before, so he gave the order to massacre the city."


    "The evil **** is really hateful."


    in the crowd.


    Mike, who was wearing the teaching uniform of all beings, was also watching, and said with a serious face: "It is the glory of the Lord that we can be free from the harassment of evil gods."


    "If it wasn''t for the Lord coming to Myron, Myron would have been finished a few days ago, and you should be grateful."


    Mike babbled a lot in the crowd, and the people around him listened carefully and thought it made sense.


    "It seems that the religion of all beings is really the religion of righteous gods." An old man who looked seventy or eighty years old couldn''t help sighing.


    "Haven''t you joined the Sect of All Beings yet? Hurry up and queue up, maybe you still have the plague on your body, don''t infect us."


    People around heard the words and turned away from the old man.


    The old man looked at this scene, then hurriedly left with his head down, and walked in the direction of Zhongshengjiao, feeling as if he couldn''t stay in this city without becoming a disciple of Zhongshengjiao.


    Everyone around you is a member of the Sect of All Beings, but if you are the only one who is not, you will appear to be out of gregarious, and ordinary people want to survive better, the first thing to do is to be gregarious, so that you can become different from other people. same as people.


    This is also the standard of survival for ordinary people.


    There is also the reason for the plague. It has now been confirmed that the Sect of All Beings does have the ability to cure the plague, and people who are not followers of the Sentences Sect are likely to carry the plague virus, even if they do not have symptoms of the plague.


    Most of the people who joined the Sect of All Beings at the beginning were people who used to live at the bottom of society, and they didn''t have so many worries.


    However, some nobles are still waiting and watching. They have many concerns, fearing that after joining the Sect of All Beings, they will be restricted in various ways.


    ¡­


    "Have you found out his identity?"


    An old man in a gorgeous costume stood on a high platform and looked at the crowds of people in the square in the distance.


    The guard in the black sweater knelt and said, "There are some clues. He is the Liu Luola who appeared more than ten years ago. From the portrait, it is indeed the same person."


    The old man took the cigarette out of his mouth and threw it into the jar: "No wonder, it seems that the queen is the princess who gave birth to him. I thought that these years would continue to be stable, but I didn''t expect that the whole family was almost buried here."


    "Gods? Heretics? No matter what they are, the most important thing is to preserve the continuation of our family."


    "After a while, everyone will follow me to join the Sect of All Beings. You must join, otherwise there is no cure for the plague. Joining early can also show your attitude."


    He glanced at the ulcerated skin on his hand, and then exhaled slowly, as if something was suppressed in his chest.


    He is the great nobleman of Myron, the Marquis of Coles, and he is considered to be a unique existence in Myron.


    Although Eric manages the entire city, he has always looked down upon him without a title.


    Not long after dinner, Coles brought the whole family to the cathedral.


    When Nobu saw this, he immediately went up to meet him, smiling all over his face: "Our Great Hierarch has ordered that the Marquis can come, so it''s convenient for him to come. Come in with me directly, without queuing up."


    He was very excited. He had never seen someone like the Marquis in Myron before.


    Now, he was able to have an equal conversation with the Marquis, how could he not be excited.


    It''s just that all of this was deeply suppressed in his heart and he didn''t show it.


    The people brought by the Marquis are all direct descendants, not too many.


    Coles also smiled comfortably when he saw this: "Then there will be a great priest."


    He has seen the disciples of the Housheng Sect and visited the churches of the Housheng Sect, so he naturally knows how strict and complicated the process of becoming a believer is.


    When he came to the Church of All Beings, he just took a book of teachings and a teaching uniform, and then prayed together once, and it was considered complete.


    He finished it before he even knew it, and it felt like a process, so light.


    "Is this the end?" Coles looked at Nobu in disbelief.


    Nobu nodded: "That''s the end~www.novelhall.com~ But from now on, you must pray at least once a day, and appeal to the Lord about your good deeds and sins, wishes and worries."


    Coles nodded thoughtfully, thinking that this is not a big deal, and his previous worries have disappeared.


    On the way back, the marquis''s eldest son, Grid, said in a low voice: "This sect of sentient beings doesn''t seem to be very good. It actually allows so many common people to join. It seems that it is far inferior to the sect of later generations."


    Coles frowned and reprimanded: "What nonsense are you talking about? We are now followers of the Sect of All Beings. If you let me hear such words next time, don''t blame me for whipping you."


    We all know that the marquis has a very bad temper, even his son beats him whenever he wants, and he always beats him with a stick himself.


    The big nobles don''t pay that much attention, but the small nobles who really pay attention.


    Grid was also scared, his face changed, and he didn''t say a word. On this street, in front of so many people, it would be too embarrassing to be whipped.

 v3 Chapter 117： God worship

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing can also see the situation in the church now, and can feel the scene of every believer praying to him. The acceptance of this kind of information is passive and does not need to consume any mental power.


    He also did not expect that the Marquis of Coles would join the Sect of All Beings so simply, and he seems to be a very smart person.


    This is also a good thing for them. The Marquis of Coles is in charge of a part of the navy, and his nephew is the deputy commander of the navy.


    "Believers can contribute faith to the gods, and the gods can in turn bestow trust gifts."


    He continued to strengthen the connection with the **** statue, thinking that even a false **** should have the ability to bestow gifts, but he hadn''t discovered it yet.


    Then, he saw Mike standing in front of the statue and praying, so he tried to use his faith to infuse it backwards.


    Just tried it so easily, and unexpectedly succeeded.


    Mike''s soul has become translucent under the washing of a lot of beliefs, with a faint luster, visible golden light flickers in his eyes, and his aura is rising step by step, showing a tendency to advance.


    This is somewhat surprising.


    He kept doing two things, converted more beliefs around him, and poured them into Mike''s soul.


    Mike also seemed to feel something, showing a look of surprise, and other believers around him also looked this way.


    The main reason is that the vision on the statue is too obvious, shining golden light.


    The people who were queuing up outside the church to join the Sect of All Beings were also very surprised to see this scene.


    "A miracle, a miracle."


    "High Priest Mike was bestowed by the gods!"


    Mike himself knelt on the ground with a slap, with tears in his eyes, and shouted: "Thank you, Lord, for the gift."


    The golden light on the statue dissipated, and Mike also slowly stood up from the ground, his temperament changed even more than before, solemn and sacred.


    Under such circumstances, he advanced easily, breaking through the shackles of this world on perception.


    Sacrifice under the gods: the sixth rank, the upper rank, the gods are the most loyal servants, who can provide a steady stream of beliefs, and vice versa, they can borrow power from the gods, and whether they are powerful or not is related to the gods they serve. ¡¿


    Su Changxing stood on the top of the church and observed Mike''s situation with the eyes of data. He is not much different from normal Extraordinary now.


    But it is also quite special, it can be regarded as a direct servant of the gods, but it uses an extraordinary system.


    This concept of borrowing power is not a borrowing in the usual sense, but can be understood as a projection, a replica of power to a certain extent.


    Mike borrows his power, but he himself will not be affected in any way.


    Before, Su Changxing was still worried about whether the Sect of All Beings would have the power to protect itself after he left. Now it seems that as long as more priesthoods are developed, even if he is not around, the Sect of Sentient Beings will be able to rely on its own strength to gain a firm foothold.


    Through the analysis of the Eye of Data, Mike can probably borrow 10% to 30% of his power. As for how much, it depends on his own perception and understanding of power, as well as the degree of belief in Su Changxing.


    Moreover, Su Changxing also found that after Mike advanced, the faith provided also doubled, almost doubled compared to before.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    This gave him a feeling of plucking wool, and spending more money on better feed would produce more wool with better quality.


    In the long run, this way of instilling beliefs is definitely not a loss. Considering the influence of various aspects, it can even be said to be very profitable.


    However, he can clearly feel that now he can only support up to three priests under the gods.


    In other words, he can only pour out his faith, and at most three people can become priests under the gods. Through continuous harvesting of faith, he should be able to develop more priesthood positions.


    Compared with other Extraordinary people, this kind of priesthood position is easier to advance, but it also has an obvious upper limit.


    That is he, and it is impossible for all who accept the priesthood to surpass him.


    After this day, the city guard has completed the destruction of most of the antiques and ancient church items, including the antiques collected by these nobles.


    The captain of the city guard, Jia Jinlan, led the team out of the mansion of the Marquis of Coles, along with several carriages containing antique books and cultural relics.


    "Captain Jia Jinlan has worked hard." Coles walked out with him, and said with a smile.


    Jia Jinlan shook her head again and again: "There is no need to bother the Marquis with such a small matter."


    He put his posture very low, the other party is a big nobleman, and he will not offend him if he can.


    Coles patted him on the shoulder: "You have official duties, we must cooperate with you."


    "Marquis, let''s just do business."


    "Of course, no one will gossip like this." Coles laughed heartily, his face full of sincerity.


    Seeing the expression of the Marquis, Jia Jinlan suddenly felt uncomfortable: "Then we will leave first."


    ¡­


    Coles looked at the figures of the guards with a gloomy look on his face.


    At this time, the eldest son, Grid, came out from behind: "Father, didn''t everyone say that these things will turn people into monsters? Why don''t we hand them over?"


    "If there is a problem, won''t we ourselves suffer?"


    Coles turned around and walked inside, glanced at the stupid eldest son, and said angrily: "Is it what others say? You have to distinguish the truth from the false."


    "This statement is obviously nonsense. Although I don''t know what the princess wants to do, we can cooperate and act."


    How could some things be handed over? That was the family heritage.


    As great aristocrats, they know some things that ordinary people don¡¯t know. For example, there used to be gods who did appear, but they disappeared. For example, most of the pagans appeared out of thin air. the power of.


    It was late at night, and Coles walked into the study with a lamp, squatted down and pushed open the secret door hidden under the table.


    "That thing is under this?" Grid showed a look of surprise, he never knew there was a secret door here.


    Coles nodded and said: "Yes, apart from me, few people know that now you are one of them, and only the head of our family is qualified to come to this place. It was supposed to be your brother who came here, but unfortunately he died in the to the southern side of the Empire."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The two walked all the way down the secret passage, not too far away, and they reached the bottom, which was a small dark room.


    Coles put the lantern in his hand on the table, and lit the oil lamps hanging on the surrounding walls with a flint, and the whole room was lit up at once.


    A pitch-black long sword was placed on the stone platform in the middle of the room. It looked shiny and had been cleaned frequently and was well maintained.


    "Our family is today, not only because of grandfather''s outstanding military exploits on the battlefield, but also because of this long sword, which can bestow extraordinary power on people."


    "It is said that this is a sacred object in the ancient church, possessing the power of gods. Your grandfather was also holding this sword at that time. He led only a thousand people in a **** battle with a legion. Although he did not win, he also escaped in the end. "


    "This was also the turning point of that war. The country in the north was pushed into the interior by us, and there was no contact between the two sides at all."


    "Anything can be handed over, but this cannot be handed over. This is the root of our family and the life of our family."


    Although Grid wasn''t smart, he wasn''t stupid either. He understood what Coles meant: "But, is this sword really that powerful?"


    Coles said affirmatively: "Of course, but there is a price to pay. My grandfather died of old age when he was in his 40s."


    "Using this sword will shorten people''s lifespan?" Grid opened his eyes wide.


    "It''s probably like this. If there are no special circumstances, don''t use this sword lightly, or touch it."


    ¡­


    By nightfall, Su Changxing''s mystery degree had risen to more than 700,000, and it was still rising at a steady rate. After tomorrow, it should break one million.


    He is obviously different from before, every move can cause waves of energy in the space.


    But there was still no sign of a breakthrough, as if there was a huge gully blocking him, preventing him from moving forward.


    While the power from heresy gives him powerful means, it is also extremely difficult to advance.


    In other words, there is no corresponding position further up, and his path is different from normal Extraordinary and those heretics.


    This is probably a road that no one has traveled, and he needs to open up a path by himself, and he is the first person on this road.


    It is always the most difficult to open up a path, and it is always easier to follow the path of the predecessors~www.novelhall.com~ Grand Master, what''s the matter? "Nobu walked into the room inside the cathedral, said with a look of tiredness on his face.


    He has been busy with work since the past few days, and he didn''t even sleep much, but he didn''t feel too tired, and he had a happy heart.


    Su Changxing showed a look of appreciation: "Good job."


    "This is what I should do, as a high priest." Nobu said respectfully.


    The fingers of Su Changxing''s left hand tapped on the armrest of the chair, and silver lines intertwined and slid in the blue left eye: "This high priest, are you willing to continue working?"


    Nobu said quickly, "Of course I would."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You should understand the teachings of our All Beings Sect. Those who believe in me will have eternal life, and those who judge me will be punished forever."


    "Before, there was a shortage of manpower, so I asked you to replace this position. Of course, you did a good job."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "This is your only chance to retreat. If you choose to leave the Sect of All Beings, I will also give you other compensations."


    Nobu lowered his head and said decisively: "I am willing to swear to the death to follow the Lord, follow the Sect of All Beings!"


    Su Changxing probably expected it, and he reacted this way. After all, the Sect of All Beings is in full swing in Melun, who would give up the position of high priest?


    To be honest, recently I have been using reading to follow up, change sources, read aloud with many timbres, and both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    "Tomorrow morning, call all the believers and perform favors in the square, and you will become the real high priest!"

 v3 Chapter 118： go to sea

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Early the next morning, the gift ceremony was held in the square in front of the cathedral. The three floors inside and outside were full of believers in black and white uniforms.


    The cathedral is too small, and the Church of All Beings has too many believers, so it can only be held in the square.


    "The place is still too small. We have to build a large enough church. There is no way to hold gifts in the square."


    Su Changxing stood on the balcony on the top of the cathedral, looked at the dense crowd of believers below, and said involuntarily.


    Mike lowered his head slightly, pointed to an area next to him and said: "The construction of the cathedral has been put on the agenda, and the best architect in Myron has been invited to plan, and after everything is stabilized in Myron, Start work."


    Su Changxing nodded to express his understanding, and said casually, not paying much attention to it. If this goes on, all the people in Myron will become members of the Sect of All Beings, and Myron will become a huge church.


    Although there were many people in the square, they were not noisy at all, and looked solemn and solemn. All the believers were staring at Nobu, wanting to witness the miracle with their own eyes.


    "I, Nobu Sarotta, will accept the gift under the witness of everyone, and become the Lord''s servant and the real High Priest!"


    Just as Nobu''s voice fell, the brilliance of some golden feathers gathered and fluttered around his body, the golden light shone in his eyes, and a high-pitched song seemed to be chanted in his ears.


    Seeing such a shocking scene, many believers opened their eyes wide in surprise.


    This is a true miracle!


    There are gods watching them!


    Some believers knelt on the ground and began to pray by themselves, while some believers stared blankly, with dull expressions, while others looked around, appearing flustered.


    Su Changxing noticed that at this moment, the belief in Harvest skyrocketed again, and the level of belief of many believers deepened. People who were not believers became shallow believers, shallow believers became loyal believers, and loyal believers became devout believer.


    His mystery has broken through from more than 800,000 to 900,000, and then to close to 1 million.


    Most people follow the herd, are influenced by others, and are influenced by the atmosphere of the group. Feelings and emotions can spread, and so can beliefs.


    In such a scene where a large number of believers gather, beliefs multiply and multiply from these believers.


    Su Changxing probably understood what a **** is and what a believer is, and he also knew why the old city lord said that l becoming the city lord would be of great help to him in advancing to the fourth rank.


    The Extraordinary System is originally a pyramid-shaped structure, the higher you go, the fewer people you have, and you can only go up if you step on everyone else.


    The lord of Leiyun City is equivalent to stepping on the players of a city, and can harvest something similar to faith from it, so as to break through the fourth rank.


    The third level is probably the level of the gods, so only a few Extraordinary people have reached that level.


    Theoretically speaking, becoming a **** is not a particularly difficult task. One can become a **** by being believed by tens of millions of people, and one can become a **** by slaughtering hundreds of millions of souls.


    Compared with making people in a world believe in it, it is easier to destroy a world.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Doomsday, becoming a god?"


    Some thoughts flashed through Su Changxing''s mind, from these gods to the doomsday game.


    If the doomsday game was created, it must have been created by an extremely powerful god, capable of covering tens of thousands of worlds, and conforming to the rules of the world.


    So what is the purpose of creating a doomsday game?


    Harvesting something like faith?


    Then, Nobu also obtained the same position, a priest under the gods, with almost similar abilities, but with the additional ability of melee combat.


    This difference is not surprising, there are no two identical job titles, even with the same name.


    ¡­


    Standing on the coast, you can feel the whistling sea breeze, which is moist and slightly salty.


    Su Changxing decided to go to Syndegar, and Kasmin, with the cooperation of All Beings, took complete control of Myron.


    The Church of All Beings has two high priests, Mike and Nobu, as well as many loyal believers, and they are already able to operate on their own without too much interference from him.


    This is the position that a **** should have.


    How can any **** take care of the church by himself?


    Well, he''s not exactly a deity.


    Su Changxing stood in front of the table in the conference room, pointed to Syndegar on the map, turned to William and said, "Let''s go now, and it''s best to arrive before the sun rises tomorrow, so that it won''t be easy to be found."


    "We went directly to the southern port of Syndegar, which is a civilian port, and it is not easy to be found."


    William nodded and pondered for a while: "Okay, we''ll go straight in from the edge of the Blackstone Sea, and we won''t take any risks along the way. According to the speed of the Dreadful Ghost, we can reach it tonight."


    After speaking, he walked to the deck and shouted: "Set sail!"


    The Dreadful Ghost gradually moved away from the small port of Eric''s mansion, becoming faintly visible until it disappeared completely.


    "Let''s go again."


    Kasmin looked at the disappearing Scary Ghost and smiled inexplicably.


    The current situation is also very clear. If the factors of gods and spirits are excluded, it is only a matter of time before the empire is restored.


    As long as people from the All Beings Sect go to the southern part of the empire to preach and cure the plague, the great nobles in the southern part will naturally send troops to help the royal family quell the civil strife.


    But she knew that things would not go so smoothly, just because the gods were behind her, so she was ready to kill the chaos quickly, gather the strength of Myron, and fight back to Wodan again.


    The Duke of Jindora is now in Wodan, and if he is taken from Syndegar, he will naturally be able to regain it, and the loss of a Duke means more benefits, and naturally a large number of people will follow him to the death.


    Man is an emotional animal and a creature that pursues interests. Only when both parties are facing the same goal, will they let them run desperately forward.


    ¡­


    Not long after Su Changxing and the others went out to sea, the sea water turned jet black, the sky suddenly darkened, and a strong wind blew.


    "This is the precursor of the storm!" William looked into the sky and shouted, with a strange look on his face.


    This is so similar to their last scene, as if being targeted by this sea, people may be unlucky, but they shouldn''t be unlucky all the time.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The Dread Phantom was still driving smoothly in the wind and waves, and a large amount of sea water rushed over the ship and washed the deck.


    However, such a storm, which is rare in more than ten years, can hardly have any impact on the Scary Ghost.


    Su Changxing originally thought that the storm would fade away quickly like before, but he didn''t expect that this time it would last longer than expected.


    Due to the storm, the speed of the boat was also slowed down.


    "Someone is controlling this sea? Or some kind of curse?"


    Su Changxing thought that it was the same situation when they went to the wheat field, and felt that it probably had something to do with the Duke and the **** standing behind Eric.


    As time went by, the storm intensified, thunder and lightning flashed in the dark cloud-covered sky, and even the Dreadful Ghost began to shake slightly.


    Many crew members were shocked when they saw this situation, and their bodies tensed up, holding on to the solid part of the ship to prevent the Horror Ghost from suddenly turning over.


    Immediately afterwards, they noticed dense tentacles floating on the surface of the sea. There were jet black, pure blue eyes on the tentacles, staring at them, making one''s scalp numb.


    An old sailor named Willie, wrapped in a turban, was standing on the edge of the bow. When he saw the eyes on these tentacles, he felt dizzy, his body was shaking, and he fell backwards, but he was helped by Billy .


    "Don''t look at those things, it''s weird." He dragged Willie''s body back and yelled.


    Su Changxing used his data eyes to see clearly that the fish in the water were strangely shaped fish with legs and feet floating on the sea.


    The tentacle protruded from their mouths and stood on the surface of the sea.


    Ghost-eyed black hand fish: The seventh rank, a species that lives in the depths of the water, flowing with the blood of demons, is a descendant of some kind of high-level demons and giant sea beasts.


    It has a violent temperament, but at the same time it is very timid, so it hardly leaves the deep seabed.


    Although the blood of the devil flows, it only possesses low-level wisdom. ¡¿


    "Creatures that won''t leave the deep water area actually came to the surface of the sea. There really are gods behind them." Su Changxing showed a dignified expression.


    Seeing this scene, William''s scalp felt numb too~www.novelhall.com~ He tapped the back of his head with his hand: "They were sent by the gods? They can''t really be Sea Gods, so what should we do?"


    "Of course they want to stop us, so what if it''s a god?" Su Changxing waved one hand, and a large number of dark green figures appeared on the splint, and then rushed into the sea together, killing those ghost-eyed black hand fish.


    These evil spirits on the ship are nourished by the terrifying ghost ship, and their strength is not weak, probably around the seventh rank.


    The evil spirit and such a bunch of strange fish fought in the water, Tao Yin also jumped down and joined the battle.


    The other crew members shot at the ghost eye fish on the deck, but due to the limitation of the range of the musket and the obstruction of the sea water, most of these shots were ineffective and wasted bullets.


    Su Changxing did not intervene in the battle, but tried his best to check and observe the surrounding situation. If there is really a **** controlling everything behind it, he can see some clues.


    There are quite a lot of these ghost-eye fish hiding in the water, there are nearly a thousand of them densely packed, and the fighting ability of each individual is quite good.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    And has a very strong mental interference ability, and it also has an advantage in the face of these evil spirits.


    It''s just that with the passage of time, they found that something was wrong. The evil spirits pouring out of the ship seemed to be endless and endless.


    "Saha Saha, Gululu, Kanama." A ghost-eyed black hand fish shouted, making a strange sound.


    It seemed to be a language, a simple language born among these strange fish.

 v3 Chapter 119： calculate

    Following the strange cry of the ghost-eye fish, more ghost-eye fish floated up from the bottom of the water and killed the evil spirits in the water, without realizing any problems with such an approach.


    "As expected of a creature of low intelligence." Su Changxing couldn''t help admiring, and at the same time realized that these ghost-eye fish were not directly controlled by the gods.


    These behaviors are all their own behaviors, as if they have received some kind of instructions, and they just follow that instruction.


    The blood of the ghost-eye fish is black, and when it falls into the pitch-black sea water, it is indistinguishable from being mixed together, like a layer of oil floating in the water.


    However, the crew members could smell the stench of the ghost-eye fish''s blood when standing on the boat. It was extremely pungent, like mustard.


    Then, a faint light flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes, and with a wave of one hand, more dark green figures appeared on the sea surface, emerging from the bodies of those ghost-eyed fish.


    After the creatures in this world die, most of their souls will be wiped out directly.


    But the rules of this world were distorted in the space near the Scary Ghost, so the soul did not disappear, but was used by Su Changxing to form a new evil spirit.


    The appearance of these new evil spirits is exactly the same as that of the ghost eye fish, and their strength is not bad. They are about eighth rank, close to seventh rank.


    When they appeared, they were already bound to the Dreadful Ghost, and would be resurrected around the Dreadful Ghost after being killed.


    Seeing this strange scene, the ghost eye fish screamed again and again.


    Ordinary people will naturally feel scared when they see them, and they will shrink back because of timidity when they see more terrifying and weird scenes.


    Some ghost-eye fish had already swam for a certain distance, but they were called back by the call and continued to join the battle.


    There are a few ghost-eye fish whose strength is particularly outstanding, about the sixth rank, fighting with Tao Yin right under the terrifying ghost ship.


    However, Tao Yin''s strength was far stronger than them, and when he came up, he cut off the nearest ghost-eye fish from its head, and a large amount of jet-black blood gushed out.


    Seeing this scene, the other ghost-eye fish were also a little scared, but they still bit the bullet and rushed over. Their fins were constantly swinging in the water, their feet seemed to be quite flexible, and their claws were like sharp knives. Sharp enough to cut through flesh and blood easily.


    Tao Yin became even crazier when he smelled the blood, slashing continuously with his sickle.


    In the undead state, she herself is a half-entity, floating in space, and the difference between land and water is not too big for her.


    bang~


    Accompanied by the flames, Su Changxing knocked out the screaming ghost-eye fish with one shot, but immediately after, other ghost-eye fish came out from under the water and began to scream.


    "It''s endless, right?" Su Changxing chuckled, and didn''t try to solve it.


    With the Scary Ghost, they are invincible themselves, and these ghost-eye fish can provide him with a large number of souls to make evil spirits, which can be regarded as enhancing his strength in disguise.


    As time passed, after half an hour, a large area on the sea surface was full of ghost ghost eye fish.


    However, the number of ghost-eye fish has not decreased, on the contrary, there is an increasing trend, and it seems that they will not stop until they are killed.


    The sea water was completely turbid black, and the suspended dead ghost-eye fish piled up to form a small island of flesh and blood.


    The other ghost fish started to climb up the small island to fight against the evil spirits, one after another, as if completely crazy.


    Su Changxing could clearly see the stupidity on their faces, blindly following the group, even though they knew they would die.


    After the baptism of a lot of flesh and blood, the ghosts on the ship are also becoming stronger at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    There was a skeleton wearing ancient armor, moving very slowly, holding a tattered iron knife in his hand, and slowly slashed at the black-eyed fish without any fancy skills.


    But with such a slow movement, it is difficult for the black-eyed fish to dodge. Once it is cut by a broken iron knife, the flesh and bones will definitely be cut off. If you are lucky, you will just break off a hand. If you are unlucky, you will be hit on the head or The vital parts will die directly.


    Before, Su Changxing didn''t pay much attention to it, but only now did he realize that this seemingly inconspicuous ghost skeleton was actually the most powerful among the group of ghosts.


    Ghost Skeleton seems to have some special abilities.


    "However, it didn''t seem to be so powerful before. It seems that during this period of time, it became powerful quickly and unknowingly." Su Changxing pondered for a while, and felt that it was not his negligence.


    It''s that these ghosts who were originally on the Scary Ghost were really not powerful when they first appeared, and some of them were even looming as if they were about to be wiped out.


    Xiaobai wasn''t that spiritual at the beginning, he also looked blank, and then gradually recovered his spirituality, like a real dog.


    The ghosts on these ships may themselves be some powerful ghosts, but they were obliterated for some reason, leaving no sanity left?


    Su Changxing felt that this possibility was very high.


    The battle continued, and at the back, the crew on the ship had stopped shooting and stood on the edge of the ship to watch a large number of evil spirits besiege and suppress the ghost-eye fish.


    There were only a few hundred ghost-eye fish left, and the battle seemed to be coming to an end.


    Su Changxing felt something was wrong, as if something was shaking on the surface of the water, following the black blood in the water.


    The eyes on the corpses of the ghost-eye fish also began to distort with the shaking, becoming alive, as if they were resurrected, accompanied by the scream of the ghost-eye fish.


    Through the eyes of data, he saw that something was about to break through the world''s barrier and enter this world from the blood of these ghost-eyed fish.


    Like the sound of bones breaking, there was a crackling sound, and an invisible crack appeared in the void.


    That gap is so tiny that you can''t see it at all, but you can only see some clues and speculate that there is a gap there.


    He couldn''t help searching for that gap, and saw a dark abyss with no bottom. Going forward, he saw an eye. He couldn''t see what it looked like, but he knew it was an eye. , Without Tong Kong, he can only see countless stars, which makes him feel like he is looking up at the starry sky.


    He felt his throat dry, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and received a message from the data eye.


    [God''s Eye: The eyes of an unknown god...]


    At this moment, he had no time to react, or he closed his eyes, and under the action of the data eye, endless information flooded him.


    He wants to kill me!


    This was Su Changxing''s first reaction.


    Then, he saw something like purple mud appearing around him, with strange human faces constantly changing.


    Gradually he was submerged in the purple mud, from his feet to his head, until finally his vision became completely black.


    It was as if a red-hot stick had been inserted into his brain all at once.


    The death of mortals and gods has only one outcome, and that is death. Su Changxing can''t bear the information attached to just one look.


    He also never thought that a **** would go to great lengths to plot against a mortal like him.


    Yes, this is a calculation.


    The other party knew that he had the eye of data and had a strong insight ability, so he set such a trap.


    Everyone on the boat was fine, only Su Changxing stood there blankly, his eyes dull.


    William also noticed Su Changxing''s abnormality and called out tentatively: "My lord, my lord? Master Liu Luola?"


    no response.


    He didn''t know how to cure it, so he could only stand quietly by the side, looking nervously at the water.


    At this moment, Su Changxing only felt that half of his head was about to explode, and a lot of bizarre information filled his mind.


    Even though his spirit was still strong, he couldn''t bear it any longer. Cracks appeared on the soul ring on the crown and became distorted. Eyes of various sizes appeared on it, looking around.


    That is the uncontrolled, polluted spirit attached to the soul ring.


    His mind is completely confused. It was originally composed of countless smaller selves, but now some of them have gone crazy and started to attack and pollute each other with other selves.


    You will die, you will definitely die if you go on like this!


    Su Changxing immediately mobilized a lot of beliefs to wash away these polluted spirits and wash away his own soul.


    Under the scouring of a lot of beliefs, these polluted spirits have not been cleaned up, but the capacity of his spiritual power has been expanded to be able to receive more information.


    This is half good news, at least he won''t be overwhelmed by the excessive information sent by the gods.


    With a loud bang, Su Changxing knelt heavily on the deck, panting heavily, his face began to twist unconsciously, showing various emotions that did not belong to him.


    "My lord, are you alright!" Seeing Su Changxing''s reaction, William asked quickly.


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said angrily, "Stay away from me, don''t come close."


    He suddenly covered his chest with one hand, and felt an inexplicable eye open from his heart. While his mind was distorted, his body also began to alienate.


    He had no choice but to gather these chaotic and bizarre information in one corner, and then sealed it up with faith.


    The eyes of the gods will still be vividly reflected in his mind, and a steady stream of chaotic information will be poured into his spirit.


    He also had no choice but to constantly fight against it with faith, constantly scouring his soul.


    Gradually, the inexplicable eye on the heart slowly closed, and gradually disappeared into the heart.


    He pulled his body back from the brink of alienation, and it was very dangerous to lose control just a little bit.


    Relying on the erosion of a lot of beliefs, until now, the image of the eyes of the gods has been completely removed from his mind~www.novelhall.com~ knows that I am a false god, and he still uses this method to test me. "


    With a sneer on Su Changxing''s face, he slowly stood up from the ground.


    Although he consumed a lot of faith, he completely overcame the chaotic information that was just conveyed by the gods.


    This way of using faith is wasteful, and it is squandered in a rough way, but he doesn''t know how to use it, so he can only do so.


    Just like that, due to the loss of a lot of faith, his mystery dropped by more than 200,000 to around 740,000.


    He still has a lot of chaotic information in his mind, and some of his mental power is still polluted.


    But it''s not a big problem, and it can be cleared up slowly, and his mental strength has actually improved a lot in the process, and the value has increased by three points.


    This was an unexpected surprise.

 v3 Chapter 120： mental pollution

    "Let''s go, what are you doing in a daze!"


    Su Changxing yelled at the surrounding crew members, with a strange expression on his face.


    William paused, and quickly shouted: "Pull the sail, the storm has stopped, let''s leave now."


    At this moment, there are still many black-eyed fish near the ship, but the number is very small, and it is impossible to stop the progress of the Scary Ghost.


    Su Changxing didn''t bother to take care of them, he just wanted to leave these places, these ghost-eyed black hand fish, there is a high probability that they are the believers of that god, the low-wisdom believers living in the bottom of the sea, can directly affect the world through their death and blood .


    The means of the gods are really unpredictable. If he is not careful, he may capsize in the gutter. If he hadn''t mastered the faith this time, he would basically be a dead end. Even if he didn''t use it, he would fall into a situation out of control and become a only monster.


    Dozens of sporadic black-eyed fish were still chasing behind the terrifying ghost ship, and the number of chasing and chasing became smaller and smaller until they disappeared completely.


    The sea water is still pitch black, and the sea water on Syndegar''s side is so dark, probably due to the different geology.


    The same thing is, they still can''t see the sun, the sky is covered with heavy fog, although it is noon, it seems that half of the sun is about to set, and they can only see the shadow of the sun hanging above.


    Su Changxing found that it was impossible to dispel the polluted spirit in his mind, but to his surprise, the Buddhist scriptures chanted in his ears could not be heard at all, and the state of mechanical corruption was completely covered.


    The mechanical corruption inflicted on him by the old monk was actually not a physical corruption, but a spiritual pollution, which led to the alienation of the body.


    It''s just the chaotic spirit from the god, covering the spiritual pollution imposed by the old monk.


    "I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing. At least my body has returned to normal, but the mental problem seems to be more serious."


    Su Changxing felt that his body had returned to its original flexible state, and some displacement skills could be used.


    Mechanical corruption is an ability that the old monk specially used on Su Changxing, so it has a greater impact on the body.


    And the chaotic spirit from the gods was emitted unconsciously by the gods, and it was not released against Su Changxing. It was only affected by Su Changxing when he saw it.


    There is an essential difference between these two situations, only because the power of the gods is too powerful, completely covering the spiritual pollution released by the old monk.


    He now feels that there seems to be no difference between these gods and humans, they have the same small stomachs, the same vengeance, and even more complicated emotions in these aspects.


    "The state of the gods may be closer to that of the spirit race. They have extremely powerful spiritual power, which means that they are also extremely rich in emotion and emotion. Their joy, anger, sorrow, and joy may have reached an extreme state."


    Although he didn''t show anything, he was still flustered after being targeted by such a **** and had his revenge recorded.


    The other party is like a lunatic, for no reason, even if it harms his own greater interests, he must be killed.


    "But such a god, no matter how you look at it, looks like an out-of-control Extraordinary, unable to manage his emotions."


    "Or is it that Extraordinary people are doomed to lose control if they go all the way to the end?"


    Su Changxing leaned back on the red chair in the conference room to rest, and tapped his fingers on the table next to the map quickly, appearing to be in a very restless mood.


    Compared with a rational evil god, he is more afraid that the other party is a **** who has gone mad. Many times what a madman does is untraceable, and it is possible to overturn the card table.


    The reason that allowed him to draw such a conclusion was not only the analysis of his behavior, but also the chaotic spirit he felt from the information sent by the god.


    Isn''t this crazy?


    Only a lunatic would be so confused.


    If it is determined that this **** has gone mad, then other gods may also go mad.


    And the possibility is not small.


    He looked down and found that his left hand had scratched a bright red bloodstain on the arm of his right hand, which was unconsciously scratched out.


    Since part of his spirit is polluted and starts to attack each other, his limbs will also unconsciously fight.


    This is quite a terrifying thing. His spirit and consciousness are originally unified, although divided into many selves, but those are smaller him.


    He should also be thankful that because of the soul ring, his spirit has been separated into countless smaller self-structures. This structure blocks the spread of spiritual pollution and slows down the speed of spread, just like the isolation zone in the forest. Can prevent the spread of fire.


    But the downside is that these polluted selves are like crazy ones. Although they are isolated, they are still constantly hitting the barrier of belief.


    If he wants to get rid of this state, he must analyze the tainted spirit before it can be dispelled.


    If we take the initiative to analyze this polluted spirit, it is also possible to expand the scope of pollution again.


    This is also a very contradictory thing.


    He didn''t choose to do this for the time being, but divided his beliefs into a small stream, constantly washing away the polluted part of his spirit, so that at least the pollution would not spread.


    At the same time, he continued to repair the rune warriors he had previously destroyed in Pocket Galaxy.


    He stole the Heart of Jacques from Eric, and gained a lot of knowledge related to rune warriors, and now he is able to repair those destroyed rune warriors.


    However, he is currently unable to create rune warriors, and has not inherited the core knowledge about rune warriors.


    If all the rune warriors in the Pocket Galaxy are restored, there will be about forty or so, which is basically the majority of the rune warriors in Myron.


    He left the remaining undamaged rune warriors to Kasmin and more than a dozen sentient beings.


    They can give orders to rune warriors, but cannot directly control them.


    The Dreadful Ghost was advancing steadily at a high speed. The **** seemed to have given up, or decided that Su Changxing would die, and there was no need to do more.


    Shirtless Billy walked into the meeting room and said, "My lord, we have entered the sea area of ??Syndegar now, and the captain said that we will reach our destination in half an hour."


    Su Changxing nodded, and calmly said, "Yes, I know."


    The broken bronze mirror should be placed in the largest museum in Syndergar, most of which are in the private collection of Duke Jindora.


    However, according to the information provided by Kasmin, the museum has now been transformed into a habitat for witches, where a large number of witches gather.


    These witches are real witches, female and able to cast magic.


    Su Changxing had never seen witches before, so he didn''t know if what they released was really magic, and he suspected that there might be other players hidden among these witches, otherwise it wouldn''t make any sense for the duke to collect channel fragments.


    The channel is a product of the doomsday game. In theory, only players can use it, and the aborigines of this world cannot use it unless they can also become players.


    And this world is obviously not covered by the doomsday game, and even the passages have been broken, so there are probably no aboriginal players.


    ¡­


    Taking advantage of the darkness, Su Changxing took a small boat from the south port of Syndegar into the inland river. All the way up, this waterway can lead to the location near the museum.


    As soon as he came near the disembarkation place, he saw the sound of fighting directly in front of him, and several masked and black-clothed people rushed onto the small cargo ship that had just approached.


    Before the two crew members on the cargo ship could react, they were stabbed through the neck by the blade, then tied a rope with stones around their necks, and threw them into the river.


    The people inside the cargo ship heard the commotion outside, and just as they came out, they were killed by the men in black and thrown into the river as well.


    Immediately afterwards, there were screams from the cargo ship. There were not many people, all of whom were crew members transporting cargo. Moreover, these cargo ships were generally black ships, and those who did not report were smuggled in.


    Not long after, the group of men in black ran out of the boat, smelling blood on their bodies, and all the people in the boat were killed and thrown into the river. ,


    What caught Su Changxing''s attention even more was that those men in black were holding a fragment of a bone rune in their hands.


    "Is it for this thing?"


    He ignored the group of men in black, but pulled the boat aside and headed towards the museum.


    The streets were bustling with people coming and going, and it looked so lively. The coup d''¨¦tat of Duke Jindola didn''t seem to have the slightest impact on the people here.


    He glanced from the street, and actually saw a few players, they were walking together, chatting about something.


    There seem to be too many players here?


    You must know that when he was in Wodan or Myron, it was almost difficult to find players. Heretics were severely cracked down by the empire.


    Su Changxing followed them all the way forward, and came to a bar named No. 1. Before they could go in, the blond-haired man standing in the middle suddenly stopped ~www.novelhall.com~ and looked back at him:


    [To be honest, I have recently followed up, changed sources, and have many voices for reading aloud, .yeguoyuedu Android and Apple are both available. ¡¿


    "What''s the matter with you? Follow us all the time."


    Su Changxing was dressed in typical aristocratic attire, and they couldn''t see through Su Changxing at all, thinking that he was some small local nobleman.


    Even a small nobleman still possesses great power, and it is not something that ordinary commoners can offend.


    But these players don''t care about this.


    Su Changxing squinted and found that there were other players in the bar, and there were quite a few of them, gathered here aboveboard.


    "You are all heretics, why are you here openly?"


    As soon as these words came out, these players could not help but frown.


    The atmosphere suddenly went wrong.


    There was a smile on the corner of the blond man''s mouth, as if he had seen through everything: "Brother, don''t you know that this place has tacitly allowed players to exist legally a few months ago?"


    "I think you can recognize our identity, you should also be a player."


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v3 Chapter 121： Mental pollution

    , Global Game: Comes with Portable Store


    In the face of doubts, Su Changxing did not deny it, and admitted generously: "Yes, I am a player, and I just came here today. I feel a little strange to see so many players gathered together."


    Syndegar had acquiesced to the player''s existence a few months ago, but Kasmin hadn''t received any relevant news.


    There is something strange about this.


    With a kind smile on Su Changxing''s face, he pointed to the bar and said, "Why don''t we go in and have a chat, so we can make friends."


    Before the blond man could speak, a brown-haired man with black lines on his face, a big nose, and big eyes said with disdain:


    "What kind of onion are you? Make friends with us. It looks like you are a newcomer who just came to this world. You don''t know any rules!"


    Su Changxing and the butcher''s eyes flashed with a strange light, looking at him.


    The man froze in place for an instant, his face became stiff, his eyes widened, his child''s eyes shrank, as if he had seen some horrible scene, and then he sat down on the ground.


    Afterwards, he sucked in the cold air and touched his head with his hands: "I''m dead, I''m dead!"


    He saw the picture of himself being shot in the head by Su Changxing, and then his consciousness became blurred, and the world in his vision was distorted.


    Although he is mentally powerful, he doesn''t have the ability to attack mentally. At most, he can force the other party to sleep when the difference in mental power between the two parties is too large.


    But because his spirit was polluted by that lunatic god, he only needed to rely on the support of the butcher to transfer his polluted spirit to the other party, and he could indirectly pollute the target''s spirit.


    And for ordinary Extraordinary people, it only takes a little bit to have a deterrent effect on them, and a little more can even distort their minds and completely alienate them into monsters.


    This is also summarized as an ability by Data Eye.


    [Spiritual pollution: Through the eyes of the butcher, the spirit polluted by the gods is transmitted. It only needs to meet the target''s eyes to stimulate it, and it needs to consume a certain amount of mental power]


    [Accept the fear from Kelsey, +1 mystery]


    [Accept the fear from Kelsey, +1 mystery]


    ¡­


    "what happened to you?"


    Su Changxing looked at him and asked curiously. He was just trying this ability, but he didn''t expect that the power seemed to be good, far exceeding his expectations.


    Kelsey looked at Su Changxing again, but felt her scalp tingling, her body trembled, and she couldn''t even speak for a while.


    When the other players saw this scene and looked at Su Changxing, they also became extremely jealous, and took a few steps back in unison.


    They didn''t understand what Su Changxing did at all, and guessed that it was probably a method similar to spiritual attack, but in this world, the method of direct spiritual attack has been greatly weakened.


    The blond man knew that Su Changxing''s strength must be extremely powerful, and instantly became extremely polite: "My friend and brother are interested, please offend if you have any questions."


    Su Changxing glanced at them, walked into the tavern, and said coldly, "Come in and chat."


    He suspected that these changes in Syndegar must be related to that god, causing him mental pollution, and the **** standing behind Eric and Duke Jindora should be the same god.


    So he must also understand the situation here first.


    Several people sat down around a long table. The blond man''s face looked very unnatural, and he squeezed out a smile: "My name is Duoan. What do you want to know, brother? Just ask, and we will definitely know everything."


    Su Changxing showed a kind smile, waved his hands and said, "We are not enemies, so don''t be nervous."


    [Recommended, Yeguo Zhuishu is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    Don''t be nervous ass.


    Seeing Su Changxing''s smiling face, several people suddenly felt their chrysanthemum tighten. The more they were like this, the more uneasy they felt.


    They are not ordinary people in this world, but normal Extraordinary people. Although their perception is limited, it is not completely absent.


    Su Changxing maintained a kind smile and continued, "In that case, I''ll just say, do you know what those witches are?"


    Duo An seemed to breathe a sigh of relief when he heard what was said. At least this was a question he could answer: "They are witches, and they are not players. Most of them are women from this city."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "To be more specific, I need to know what kind of women they are and what characteristics they have in common."


    Doan glanced at the bald black man next to him: "Bruce, you know, you have a lot of contact with those women, tell me."


    The bald-headed black man coughed pretentiously, and said with a smile: "Most of the women who become wizards are not young. Many of them were unhappy housewives and widows before."


    "After they become witches, they not only become more beautiful in appearance, but also behave more dissolutely."


    "Hey, there are quite a few witches who come out of the museum at night to find new lovers. They love the new and dislike the old, but many of them are also very interesting."


    "I know quite a few witches, and I''m quite familiar with them. Although they know magic, there aren''t many types of it. It''s a fixed form of magic, and their bodies aren''t too strong, just like ordinary people."


    The waiter in the tavern was holding a plate with six large Zapran wines on it: "Please take it slowly...Duoan, why did you bring friends over today? This one looks a bit unfamiliar."


    The bald black man waved his hands impatiently: "It''s none of your business."


    Su Changxing looked sideways, and found that this waiter was actually a player, and if he was able to do this business, it seemed that he really couldn''t get along.


    "What are the strengths of those witches, do you know?"


    The black man said with a bald face, "Don''t look at them as natives here, but their strength is unbelievably strong. They are comparable to the sixth-order Extraordinary, and they are stronger than many of us."


    "I don''t know how these witches were born. Some people were just ordinary people not long ago, and suddenly they became witches in museums."


    Is it really a witch?


    Su Changxing expressed his doubts about this. This kind of sudden strength is very strange, more like a believer is bestowed by the gods.


    So these witches could not be believers of that god!


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt it was possible, showing a strange look, "Has any player become a witch?"


    The bald black man shook his head: "I don''t know that, these witches seem to have existed in this world before, but there are only a very small number."


    Su Changxing picked up the rum and was about to take a big sip, but Duo Jin hurriedly stopped him: "You can''t drink it, you can''t drink it, there is something wrong with this wine."


    Su Changxing put down the rum and smiled. Of course he knew that there was something wrong with the wine, and he noticed that the wine was poisonous the first time the tavern waiter brought it to him.


    [Green Jubilee Dragon¡¯s Poison: The lower rank of Yiguan, a powerful deadly poison, colorless and odorless, almost undetectable by people, can directly kill Extraordinary people below the eighth rank, and can kill the extraordinary ones above the eighth rank. Causes a powerful paralysis effect, accompanied by shortness of breath and blood acceleration, effective for Extraordinary people with physical fitness below 40 points. ¡¿


    "Why, isn''t this poison just for me, why don''t you let me drink it?"


    Duojin smiled awkwardly, "We won''t lie to anyone, brother, you, it''s because the receptionist misunderstood."


    Su Changxing showed playfulness: "That is to say, you used this method to kill other players before?"


    "No, this bar is a membership system, and we usually don''t bring outsiders here." Duo''an said with a face full of embarrassment, feeling that this thing is useless to Su Changxing, and the two of them have no deadly enmity, so there is no need to take such a risk risks of.


    Then he yelled at the waiter in the tavern: "Drink all the poisoned wine and serve some good ones. I didn''t mean to let you serve poisoned wine, but to tell you to be careful and not to offend."


    The waiter curled his lips, seeing the scene at the entrance of the tavern just now, he thought that Duoan was going to **** this person: "I know, I know. This guest offended him, and it''s all because he didn''t speak clearly."


    Duo An turned his head to look at Su Changxing, and immediately changed his face and said with a smile: "The main reason is that the situation here is quite tense, especially among the players, some players proposed to join the Duke, so they hugged each other and were very hostile to us. "


    "But how can we players seek refuge with an ordinary person in this world, but both sides are still restrained. Just before, after the Duke faced Wodan, those people became arrogant and threatened to drive us out of Xin Degas."


    Su Changxing took a sip of the newly served rum and looked unguarded, which made Duoan and the others more vigilant~www.novelhall.com~ You should all know that players in this world may lose control and change Be a monster. "


    "The Duke put so many of you here, aren''t you afraid?"


    Duo An exhaled and smiled and said: "Brother, you don''t know that players will indeed become monsters in this world, but a year ago, someone discovered that it seems that they will not become monsters in Syndegar. That¡¯s why more and more players gather here.¡±


    Su Changxing was thoughtful, and his expression became serious: "Is this so?"


    He guessed that the crazy **** was behind it most likely, but he didn''t know why he did it.


    The players in this world are definitely not crazy by themselves, but because of their high perception, they are invisibly influenced by the gods outside this world.


    Therefore, other people in this world will not be in danger, because their perception is completely shielded by this world, and they will not be affected.


    Sometimes the more you see and the more you know, the more dangerous it is.


    Some ordinary people spend their whole lives busy, but feel that the world is safe and secure, but they don''t know that danger is around him, and it may swallow him up at any time.


    Sometimes ignorance is indeed bliss.


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v3 Chapter 122： Witch Guard

    , Global Game: Comes with Portable Store


    Just as he was speaking, there was noise outside the tavern, mixed with footsteps, a large group of people blocked the entrance of the tavern, many of them were guards in red and white uniforms, holding short knives in one hand and muskets in the other.


    "Arrest all the people here! They are all traitors!"


    "Catch it, grab it, and don''t drop any of them!"


    Shouts came from outside.


    Su Changxing followed the voice and looked outside the door of the tavern. It was a man with a whip in his hand, wearing boots, and a feather hat.


    He is also a player, and looks good, so he must have a sixth-order position.


    The people in the tavern also drew their weapons in unison, stood up from their positions, and looked out the door, the atmosphere suddenly became solemn.


    Although the two sides have not yet fought, they are already powder kegs that are about to explode. A simple conflict can trigger a battle.


    Duo An angrily walked towards the door and shouted, "Zhao Chunlei, what do you mean!"


    The man with the whip showed a cold smile on his face: "This is not what I mean, but what the Duke means. All disobedient players are heretics. The Duke will not allow any hidden dangers in his territory."


    He had an arrogant look on his face, and there was faint excitement in his eyes.


    This is indeed not what he meant, but what the Duke meant, otherwise it would be impossible to mobilize so many guards.


    It was exactly what he wanted, and he used this opportunity to suppress these people who were against him everywhere.


    Duo''an''s face was solemn, looking at the guards behind Zhao Chunlei, feeling a little bit uneasy, he still said:


    "The Duke''s order? Do you have any proof? We haven''t heard any similar announcements."


    "There are so many things you don''t know, you just know how to survive." Zhao Chunlei showed a look of disdain on his face, "Give you a chance, as long as you join us and serve the Duke, I will give you a way to survive, how about it?"


    Duoan stared at each other, did not speak immediately, and was in a dilemma now, once they fought, they would definitely not be able to take advantage of it.


    A steady stream of guards came here to support.


    And this location is still very close to the Witch Museum. Once a witch joins them, they have no hope of winning at all.


    But if they choose to join, it will go against their original intention. They hugged together to keep warm, isn''t it just to avoid being the dog legs of these nobles.


    As a player, it is a great shame and humiliation for an ordinary person in this world to be a dog''s leg.


    Everyone has their own pride, and so do the players. They look down on these ordinary people, so they definitely won''t work for them, even if this person is a duke.


    Su Changxing observed the situation, strode towards the door, but was stopped by a player with a whip.


    "What are you doing?" Zhao Chunlei scolded, frowning, showing a dangerous breath.


    He couldn''t see through Su Changxing, but he also knew that the other party was a player, but he was a little unfamiliar, probably a newcomer, who had just joined Duo''an and the others.


    Su Changxing felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, so he said helplessly, "I just passed by here, just come in and sit around, how about letting me go, catch them, they are really hateful, and they put poison in my wine."


    Duoan showed a stiff look on his face: "..."


    Zhao Chunlei''s face turned pale: "It''s useless to say anything, this is an order for all players, I think you are also a player."


    Su Changxing nodded unabashedly: "Yes, I am a player, so what should I do?"


    Seeing Su Changxing''s cooperation, Zhao Chunlei nodded in satisfaction and said, "Join us and follow Lord Duke together, otherwise we will die."


    Su Changxing looked at Zhao Chunlei, then at the ugly faces of Duo''an and the others, thinking that Su Changxing would turn his back on Zhao Chunlei.


    If this is the case, things will be bad. Su Changxing''s strength is so strong, if they go to Zhao Chunlei''s side again, they have no chance of winning.


    It may not even be possible to get out of this door.


    Duo''an was thinking about gains and losses in his heart, and heard Su Changxing say: "If there is a conflict on our side, will the witches from the museum come to support?"


    A slightly strange question, but in Zhao Chunlei''s view, this is a sign of softness.


    He smiled confidently and said: "Of course, those witches follow the Duke just like us. If there is a problem, they will come to support at any time, so you have no chance of winning. The best way is to join us."


    "Actually, it''s not a disadvantage. Since you can''t leave this world, you have to try your best to blend in..."


    Zhao Chunlei''s persuasive appearance convinced them that he was very confident in his eloquence.


    Some people in the tavern were indeed moved by his words, and their faces changed slightly. If they really had no choice, they had to join them, and it was impossible to die.


    The player itself is such a fickle creature, he can do whatever he can for the mission, and he can repeatedly lower his standards in order to survive.


    Su Changxing showed a satisfied smile, as if Zhao Chunlei had said it, and then suddenly pulled out the musket from his waist, turned the muzzle, and pulled the trigger.


    Accompanied by the roaring gunshots and flames, Zhao Chunlei''s head was pierced by bullets, with a shocked expression on his face, his mouth opened wide, and he fell straight backwards.


    No one expected that Su Changxing, who was smiling all over his face one moment, would strike directly the next moment without thinking about the consequences at all.


    This place is in the city center, and there are a large number of guards around, who can come to support them at any time. There is also a witch museum not far away.


    Duo''an and the others couldn''t help but shudder when they saw the smile on Su Changxing''s face. What''s the difference between that smile and a devil? There''s no difference at all, it''s a devil.


    Because of mental pollution, although Su Changxing completely concealed his aura, he didn''t completely hide it.


    [Recommended, Yeguo Zhuishu is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    That sense of chaos, hideousness, and madness can be subtly noticed by the people around, and feel their heartbeat.


    The Extraordinary itself will have an impact on the people around, especially the high-ranking Extraordinary and the low-ranking Extraordinary, and the greater the difference in nature, the more obvious this effect will be.


    The influence itself is to make the other party into their own appearance. When they were in the zombie world, they would become irrational zombies under the influence of that giant hand, and the appearance of the zombies was probably similar to the giant hand''s original appearance. look.


    In other words, the owner of the giant hand is a zombie, an extremely powerful zombie.


    There was a brief silence inside and outside the tavern, and then the battle was about to break out. Everyone participated in the battle in such a state of being caught off guard.


    Zhao Chunlei and the others have already made plans. They only need to continue to rely on the power of the Duke to put pressure on Duo''an and the others, and they will definitely be able to submit to them, achieving the effect of killing no blood.


    But the sudden appearance of Su Changxing was like a shit-stirring stick, disrupting the originally stable situation.


    Zhao Chunlei himself was shot and taken away by Su Changxing under completely unexpected circumstances.


    After Su Changxing shot, the black man''s bald body swelled rapidly, and long black hair grew on his skin, turning into a bear. He smashed open the glass of the tavern and knocked down several guards at the door.


    "Kill!" He roared, and a big fight knocked down the guard next to him.


    Other people in the tavern followed suit, and the scene suddenly became chaotic.


    certainly.


    The guards weren''t jealous either, they backed up and counterattacked with muskets.


    Su Changxing didn''t seem to hold back at all, and shot the players closest to him headshot several times in a row.


    He wants to completely stimulate and expand this chaos, preferably affecting the entire Syndegar.


    Here is the means arranged by the lunatic god, and he naturally couldn''t let it do what he wanted, so he tried to destroy the situation here.


    And if he could lure out the witch in the museum, then it would be easy for him to get the broken bronze mirror.


    The dense gunfire caused pedestrians on the street to flee in all directions, and nearby guards rushed over upon hearing the sound.


    The fighting situation expanded again, and the warning horns sounded in the streets.


    "If you want to leave here, you can''t wait any longer. More and more guards will rush over."


    "Go, go!"


    "Xilkai, you go to the side to deal with it, Zhanxiong and the rest of us are behind."


    The players in the tavern fled to the surroundings, and Su Changxing also left with them, but more and more city guards gathered here, and they had to try to escape from the alley.


    Halfway through the run, they collided with the group of men in black they had encountered before.


    The men in black were making a deal with a woman in black robes, long brown hair, and heavy makeup.


    Su Changxing recognized the woman''s identity at a glance.


    [Syndegar Witch Bodyguard Chief: Rank 5, masters black magic from outside the realm, uses **** as the source of power, the more dissolute the witch, the stronger the power. ¡¿


    Although this witch is not young, she is indeed extremely beautiful, and she looks charming with any movement.


    And the object of their trade is the fragment of the bone rune~www.novelhall.com~ In other words, these people were hired by the witch guard to rob the cargo ship.


    The group of men in black completed the transaction, and when they saw Su Changxing and the others, they hurriedly left from another direction.


    Seeing her face change drastically, Duoan said to Su Changxing: "This is one of the two witch guards, An Qiuni, who once killed a player who is recognized as a strong player, and is also a Extraordinary who is close to the fifth rank. "


    Now there are still pursuers behind them, but the road ahead is unexpectedly blocked by this witch chief guard, which is considered extremely unlucky.


    "Escape separately!"


    He turned around and ran towards the side alleyway, feeling that he had no chance of winning in the face of a presence like the witch chief guard, so he could only run.


    But I haven''t waited for him to take a few steps.


    Then he saw some spar-like black light appearing in the space in front of him.


    Then the witch chief guard, Anqiuni, suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "What are you running for? I heard the sirens in the city go off. Could it be to arrest you?" Anchoni Herrem said softly, with a coquettish look in her eyes, as if teasing.


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v3 Chapter 123： Witch Museum

    , Global Game: Comes with Portable Store


    Su Changxing was also extremely surprised by such a simple and fast teleportation.


    Because he can''t do it, can''t do it so concisely and quickly.


    An embarrassed smile appeared on Duo''an''s face: "We just passed by here, and we didn''t expect to bump into the good thing of the chief guard."


    "Oh, really?" Anqiuni obviously didn''t believe it.


    Duo''an''s eyes were ruthless, and he shot decisively at the right time. There was a lot of fire between his hands, and he slapped Anqiuni at close range.


    The turbulent flames flowed through Anqiuni''s body with the breath of destruction.


    No, no hit.


    The moment Duoan launched the attack, Anqiuni teleported to a sideways position, dodging the sudden blow.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, Yeguo! It¡¯s really easy to use. I use it to read and listen to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]


    "You hateful heretics!"


    She scolded angrily, thinking it was an offense, these people actually had the courage to attack her, all of them were indeed rebellious.


    "It''s a good thing that the Duke kindly took him in, but he only got your betrayal. It''s too abominable!"


    She pulled out a short black stick from her waist and waved it with one hand. A dark purple energy ball instantly condensed in front of her, and then exploded, shooting at them like raindrops.


    Duoan hurriedly ran away to the side, but in vain, his body was hit by the black energy raindrops, and was rushed out by the burst energy, hitting the wall, his body was full of large and small potholes, the blood couldn''t stop live outflow.


    However, his luck was not bad, he escaped the vital point, and it seemed that he was seriously injured, but in fact it was some skin trauma.


    However, a few people were not so lucky. They were pierced by black energy raindrops, died tragically on the spot, and fell to the ground.


    Very powerful!


    Su Changxing stood behind and pulled the trigger on the head of the witch guard. The bullet turned into a bright light and shot forward.


    was dodged.


    The witch guard noticed Su Changxing''s shot, and his figure disappeared in place.


    It''s just more than one bullet, he fired seven bullets at the same time, one shot at the witch, and the other six shot into the space around the witch.


    There are traces of space movement, and he can accurately judge the possible location of the witch with the eye of data.


    The bullet pierced through the witch''s shoulder, blasting out a flower of rose-like blood, knocking off the entire arm.


    At the same time, Su Changxing was also pierced through the chest by a black stone that flew from nowhere.


    It looked like both sides were hurt.


    But it doesn''t compare.


    He has a terrifyingly strong physique, and this injury can heal within a few breaths for him.


    The difference between a witch''s body and that of an ordinary person is not that great.


    "Ah!"


    The head witch guard uttered a scream, and fell to the ground with the rest of the impact of the bullet.


    Although she possesses great strength, she hasn''t fully adapted to it yet, and her combat experience is also quite weak. She is no match for an Extraordinary like Su Changxing who has gone through hundreds of battles and killed him from corpses.


    Another gunshot.


    Like a devil''s low moan, it sent chills down her spine.


    Escape, must escape!


    The next moment, her figure appeared on the other side of the alleyway, trying to escape.


    But Su Changxing had already anticipated her actions, a bullet flew in that direction ahead of time, and precisely hit her back, blasting a huge blood hole, almost hurting her vitals, killing her .


    The head of the witch''s bodyguard scrambled and fled forward, and disappeared in place again.


    Su Changxing didn''t chase after him anymore and let him run away.


    It''s not easy to kill the other party with that kind of teleportation ability, and he has no intention of killing this witch.


    The bald black man, Bruce with some blood on his body, exclaimed to Su Changxing, "Amazing, you beat this damned witch away so easily."


    The other players around are also full of admiration.


    Among players, strength is naturally respected, and the stronger the strength, the more respected.


    An extremely powerful player like Su Changxing should have a very high status.


    Su Changxing ignored the expressions of these people, and pointed to the front of the alleyway: "You guys continue to run out, I''m afraid there will be a lot of witches coming over later."


    Duoan limped over covered in blood, and asked doubtfully, "Aren''t you going? There are so many witches, even you, you shouldn''t be your opponent."


    Su Changxing said righteously: "Go away, I will stop them, otherwise none of us will be able to escape."


    Players including Bruce were startled.


    What a righteous person.


    Even if they met on the first day, they were willing to stay and block those witches for them.


    The black bald-headed Bruce said with tears in his eyes: "Then how can we leave you and escape alone, we have to go together if we want to go!"


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth twitched.


    I am...


    Tell you to lure those witches away, why can''t you understand?


    "No need to!"


    "I am enough alone, and I am relatively strong, and I can retreat completely when the time comes. You can just go, and you don''t need to worry about me at all."


    He waved his hand to stop, and then shouted: "Go, or it will be too late!"


    Duo''an was also very touched, he only hated seeing a brother like Su Changxing too late, he was a person who was cold on the outside and hot on the inside!


    Knowing that time is really running out.


    Those witches might be on their way.


    He led the others, turned around and ran back, secretly wiping away the tears that fell down.


    [Harvest gratitude from Duoan, +1 mystery]


    [Harvest gratitude from Duoan, +1 mystery]


    [Harvest gratitude from Duoan, +1 mystery]


    ¡­


    Su Changxing looked at the group of players, and ran away with a full face.


    "If it looks like this, am I thinking too badly?"


    "But since they''re all brothers, it''s good for them to take some responsibility!"


    "That''s right, they''re all...brothers."


    Thinking like this, he advanced instead of retreating, walked towards the direction of the Witch Museum, completely wrapped his body with the shadow cloak, and climbed up to the eaves.


    Not far away, he saw a group of witches running across the street, chasing Duoan and the others, and the leader of them was the witch''s head of guards, Anqiuni, who was injured by him.


    "It seems that it may not be able to delay for a long time. We must add something to help them."


    "We are brothers after all."


    Su Changxing put the two rune warriors in the alleyway and told them to run to the next street to intercept those witches.


    He silently followed the shadow on the eaves of the building and walked towards the museum area.


    This is also the plan he thought of before, using the conflict between Doan and others to lure out the witch in the museum, and then he went in to steal the broken mirror.


    In this way, even if he is discovered by a witch in the museum, he will be under much less pressure.


    Although his strength is very strong now, he still has to be cautious, and there is no need to do things recklessly if he can do tricks.


    crash.


    Two black shadows fell from the sky.


    The witches reacted quickly, flashing to other places in an instant, avoiding the rune warrior''s attack, and launching a counterattack.


    "Rune Warrior!"


    "Where did the rune warrior come from?"


    They were also at a loss, and couldn''t figure out what was going on for a while. They didn''t understand why two rune warriors suddenly appeared here. You must know that the rune warriors of Syndegar had been dropped by the Duke to Wodan.


    The rune warrior''s defense was quite strong. Even in the face of the attacks of the witches, he was not defeated in the first place, but the breastplate was a little damaged.


    It''s just that the two rune warriors are no match for these witches, but their task is to distract these witches and delay time.


    The two rune warriors ran towards different directions of the street separately, and the witches had no choice but to divide their forces and pursue them.


    Su Changxing easily turned over from the outer wall of the museum, and there were many guards in red and white uniforms patrolling around.


    The siren on the street didn''t make them nervous, and they didn''t expect anyone to come to this museum full of witches, in fact, they were just pretending.


    It''s a pretty easy job.


    "I heard that the Duke is going to attack those heretics."


    A female officer with brown hair said as she walked.


    "I have long been displeased with the pagans wandering here. They have disrupted the order here and greatly increased the crime rate in the city."


    "I heard that many heretics are related to the gangsters in the south."


    The male officer on the side walked by and said.


    "I have heard rumors that those pagans are connected with demons and will become monsters. I don''t know if it is true or not."


    The female officer continued.


    "It''s fake, we haven''t seen any heathen turned into a monster during this time, it''s just some rumors that chew their tongues."


    ¡­


    Su Changxing squatted beside the flower bed, watched the two pass by not far away, then found a gap, and sneaked through the middle.


    There are two witches on duty in front of the red gate of the museum, but they also look like they are doing nothing.


    One person was sitting on the edge of the red door with his legs hanging down, swinging constantly, while the other person was simply hanging upside down from the top of the ceiling.


    The two were discussing something enthusiastically.


    Braided head ~www.novelhall.com~ Sitting on the eaves of the door, the witch said:


    "I heard that we will welcome more sisters after a while, and then we won''t need the two of us to do the gatekeeping."


    The other witch showed a happy look: "Really? That''s really great. I''ve already made an appointment with someone tonight. He''s a very healthy young man."


    "It''s a pity that there are not enough people, and they were forcibly pulled over¡ªyou know what? I like that young feeling, full of vitality."


    The witch with the braided head had bright eyes, and said in full agreement: "Yes, I think so too, they are generally very passionate!"


    ¡­


    Su Changxing shivered.


    Listening to the conversation of these two women, I feel that the inside is like a coiled silk hole, and these witches are those wolf-like spider spirits.


    They seem to have completely abandoned their original ideas, and they are unusually advocating sex.


    Every witch seems to be like this.


    Su Changxing didn''t go in directly. He saw from the left that the window on the second floor was half open, so he climbed up along the wall.


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v3 Chapter 124： plan b

    The museum is very quiet, and there are detailed discussions not far away. In the middle is a hollowed-out corridor with five floors, and the first floor can be seen from the fifth floor. The temperature inside is much lower, at least three degrees lower than outside, and Syndegar is originally a hot place, but it seems cooler in the museum. There is a dry vine that is constantly wriggling on the ground, like a long worm. [A living withered vine is full of vitality and has a certain spirituality...] Su Changxing frowned slightly. This place is full of weirdness, as if everything is alive, even the wooden floor under his feet is full of strange vitality. This made him feel like picking chestnuts from the fire and grabbing food from the tiger''s mouth. But they have already come here, and it is impossible to say that they will turn around now. Moreover, he had to get the broken bronze mirror in the museum no matter what. This world was already in a semi-closed state, and it would be difficult to leave if the fragments of the passage were not gathered together. He took out a dark, semi-automatic iron crossbow from his pocket Galaxy, which was Huang Yeying''s weapon, which he dug out from the ruins of the Black Dog Gang''s building. [Black Wing Iron Crossbow: B Crown, lower rank, an iron crossbow made of the bones and muscles of black dragon wings, the arrows shot are silent, hard to perceive, and extremely fast, with a medium range. Armor-piercing: A certain degree of armor-piercing can break through the hard shell of the enemy. Dragon Hunting: It can cause 1%~30% real damage to dragon creatures or dragon-like creatures. Quietly: The black dragon is a creature that is good at hiding, and this iron crossbow also inherits similar characteristics. ¡¿This iron crossbow can be hidden in the shadows by itself. Holding the iron crossbow, Su Changxing quickly moved forward along the edge of the wall. With hints from the Doomsday game, he knows that the Broken Passage is in the museum building. But where exactly, he didn''t know. [The wooden floor trembled slightly. In the corridor at the corner five meters ahead, a witch is approaching here at a walking speed. You can see her in about ten seconds] This is the information analyzed by the data eye , he can clearly judge the surrounding environment without even needing him to sense it. This is probably an alternative perception, but the emphasis is different. And due to the constraints of perception in this world, the distance that Su Changxing can perceive now is not too far, about ten meters or so. These witches walked without footsteps, like a kind of magic that was born with them. Su Changxing squatted quietly behind a display cabinet, waiting for the witch to come over, his finger already on the trigger of the crossbow. Thinking becomes more active at the same time, constantly calculating and other possible scenarios. After the witch walked out of the corridor, she either walked towards him, or walked forward with her back. If it is facing him, it is best to use mental defilement when attacking, use the butcher''s eye to frighten the opponent so that he cannot teleport and dodge, and then shoot him with a crossbow. It would be even better if they turned their backs on him, just use a crossbow to sneak attack directly. These witches are different from those wizards. They are weak and easy to kill. I''m coming! He gradually became excited, opened his eyes slightly, and showed a weird smile. He really likes the feeling of secretly poking and killing people, which can make him feel spiritually happy. The moment the witch walked out of the corridor and turned around, he stood up abruptly and pulled the trigger. The crossbow arrow turned into a black line and shot out, piercing through the skull, and the tip emerged from the forehead. The witch fell to the ground without making a sound, and was completely dead a moment ago. At this time, her body still maintained the reflexive nerves and twitched continuously. "Shu Tan." Su Changxing walked over and was about to throw her body into the pocket galaxy, but found that the witch''s back was completely glued to the floor. The fleshy and wooden floors were connected without any gaps, as if the two were originally one. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help raising his left foot. "Will the wooden floor swallow dead creatures?" He frowned slightly, pulled out the dagger from his waist, and cut a hole in the wooden floor, from which scarlet blood overflowed. [Bloody Floor: The living plank is very eager for flesh and blood, and will actively devour dead creatures. It is very hard and can recover quickly. You better not play dead on these floors, they might eat you for it. ¡¿really. He looked like the corpse of a witch again. In just tens of seconds, most of the witch''s body was devoured. So scary. It''s like a giant stomach. Thinking of this, Su Changxing speeded up and walked forward, feeling that he couldn''t delay any longer, the night was full of dreams. Two witches chatted sitting on a huge chandelier in the air, holding black short sticks and thick books in their hands, as if they were studying magic. Su Changxing shot two arrows upwards from the corridor on the second floor, and the two witches were shot to death on the chandelier together, and then their bodies were swallowed by the chandelier bit by bit, without even bleeding. Because at night, many of these witches would slip out to have fun, and some of them were transferred away by Anqiuni, so there were not many witches left in the museum. As Su Changxing came all the way, he shot and killed the witches in sight one by one, leaving no one behind. In his eyes, these people are the believers of the lunatic god, and it is best to kill them all. There is a high probability that the believers of the enemy will still be the enemy. From every room on the second floor, he searched for everything, from the relics of the ancient church to master paintings, from the bones of ancient creatures to some broken rune fragments. He didn''t go to the first floor, but walked directly to the third floor. He felt that the environment where such an important thing would not be placed on it was even darker, and the temperature was a few degrees lower. There were some lush and strange plants growing on the sides of the walls. Who knows. He had just gone upstairs and hadn''t taken a few steps forward when he heard a woman''s scream coming from the space. It didn''t know where it came from. The sound was not loud, but very even. Oops! Su Changxing realized that those witches had discovered him. Although he didn''t know how, it didn''t matter anymore. Regarding this situation, he also had some expectations. He thought that there was a high probability that he would not be discovered, and he was relatively confident in his stealth ability, but he was discovered in the end. for a moment. Chirp, chirp, chirp¡ªmore than a dozen witches appeared. Work the magic. The dense black gravel hit the floor, making a crackling sound. "Intruder!" "Kill him!" "What a cute man!" "May I use it first!"... A messy female voice came from the space, saying various things in an elegant tone. The sky is full of white feathers. Su Changxing appeared on the mid-air chandelier on the fourth floor, took out his musket and pointed it at him, but immediately after, dozens of witches appeared around him and attacked him. The dense black stones shot at him again, completely sealing off the surrounding space, and there was no room for dodge at all. Su Changxing shook the bell in his hand, his body blurred, and the black stone passed through the shadow of his body, returning to the previous position again. Although a large part of the witches in the museum were lured away before, the remaining number is still extremely astonishing. They stood on the chandelier, on the window, on the ceiling, and on the wall, constantly casting spells and attacks on Su Changxing. Every witch seems to have the same magic, and they will teleport and manipulate the black stone to attack. But each of them has a unique magic. Su Changxing felt that his body was getting heavier and weaker, and there were more and more white stones on his skin, and his vision seemed to be a little blurred than before. His various attribute values ??are extremely high, but these curse spells can still have an effect on him. "Give it up, pagan! No matter how powerful you are, how can you be a match for so many of our sisters?" "I have to say, you are so brave. For so long, few people have dared to break in." Yaya, A hoarse female voice came from above, with a mocking meaning. Su Changxing looked up and found another head guard. There were two head guards in the Witch Museum, one was the former Anqiu Ni, and the other was the person in front of him. Su Changxing sneered. Now that it was exposed, it was exposed, and he didn''t have to worry so much. "You are not qualified to talk to me, call your witch leader!" Hearing this, the chief witch guard was also furious. The other party didn''t even look at him from the beginning to the end, his body was trembling and turbulent, and his eyes were fierce. "I''m not qualified? I''ll tell you if I''m qualified when you die, UU reading www.uukanshu.com, you **** heathens!" Su Changxing''s hands sped up, and the seven or eight witches around him They were all killed in an instant, and then said with a relaxed face: "If you don''t accept the negotiation, then I will use violence. Don''t blame me for being too rough!" Black light burst out from the lips and eyes with black eyeshadow, and when the thunder and lightning broke through the space, they hit Su Changxing in front of him. "Rough?" "See if you can be rough! Sisters, beat him to death!" Su Changxing stretched out his left hand, the palm of which radiated golden light, and blocked the black thunder and lightning, but his skin was not shattered. lossless. He glanced at the witches around him, and decided to use Plan B. With a wave of one hand, huge black shadows appeared around him, they were rune warriors with huge blades and ramlocks. He threw out the thirty rune warriors that had been repaired in the pocket galaxy. With the sound of metal colliding with the floor, the Rune Warrior landed heavily on the wooden floor of the museum, and the iron soles made depressions one by one, overflowing with red blood. Rune warriors have the power of a great wizard. The strength of the great wizard is between the sixth-level and fifth-level. It can be regarded as a strong sixth-level Extraordinary, or a relatively weak fifth-level Extraordinary. The individual strength of rune warriors is definitely stronger than that of ordinary witches, and they have excellent defense capabilities and superb combat capabilities. And most of these witches were just ordinary people not long ago, unable to fully exert their own power. After more than thirty rune warriors appeared, a crushing situation was formed in an instant, chasing and hacking these witches. These witches had no time to fight back, so they kept fleeing like mice, constantly shifting their positions. For a while, screams of crying father and mother came from the museum. , [Please do not transcode to read (similar to Baidu) will lose content].

 v3 Chapter 125： titan human

    With these rune warriors sharing the pressure, Su Changxing felt much more relaxed in an instant.


    Since his attribute values ??in all aspects are very high, these curse spells don''t last long on him, and if it doesn''t last for a long time, it really won''t affect him much.


    "How about now? Do you still think you and your good sisters can kill me?"


    Su Changxing smiled mockingly at the head of the witch guard.


    The witch guard gritted his back teeth, and felt that Su Changxing''s words were particularly irritating. He took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice, "Whether I can kill you or not, I have to try!"


    She flickered in the air again, appearing on the edge of the huge crystal chandelier on the top floor, the black lightning gathered into a bow bigger than her whole body.


    Su Changxing pulled the trigger one step ahead of her and aimed at her forehead.


    Sometimes power is not the most important thing, but speed and precision are the most important. If you can''t hit someone, everything is in vain.


    The head of the witch''s bodyguard obviously didn''t expect Su Changxing''s attack to be so fast, so he had to stop the magic in his hand, flash his body, avoid the attack of the bullet, and came to another position.


    at the same time.


    Four or five bullets seemed to have eyes, and they were shot at her in advance.


    The head witch guard waved one hand, and a large number of black lightning gathered in front of him to form a wall of lightning.


    The bullet hit it, accompanied by a huge impact and wind and waves, and an explosion occurred.


    this time.


    The witch cast magic faster, and almost instantly, hundreds of thunderbolts shot at him from the huge lightning bow, spreading in the surrounding space.


    The bulbs on the chandelier blew up one by one, spurting out a lot of blood, and the same was true for the floor. Following the spread of black lightning and cracking, the entire museum space seemed to be trembling.


    This was a powerful spell, and some other witches'' bodies were shattered and died under the impact of the spell.


    Right now.


    A white figure rushed over, standing between Su Changxing and the magic...


    Is a rune warrior.


    Under the bombardment of the black lightning, the rune warrior''s breastplate and mechanical skeleton were shattered inch by inch. Most of his body was directly destroyed, turned into a piece of scrap iron, fell down, and hit the floor of the first floor, smashing the body of a witch. The corpses were ground into patties.


    "Not bad magic, it is indeed possible to kill me."


    Su Changxing said in admiration, there was still white smoke from the muzzle of the gun, and the bullet was shot from here just now.


    This is also a fatal blow.


    The witch head guard standing on the chandelier showed a look of astonishment, a streak of scarlet blood left from her forehead and slid down the bridge of her nose.


    A large piercing hole appeared in her forehead.


    Su Changxing also felt that it was very easy to kill the witch head guard, except that the process was somewhat imperfect.


    "The strength is far inferior to that old monk''s. It''s a lot worse. Compared with the fifth-order Extraordinary, it has a lot of moisture."


    After the death of the Witch Guard, the battle in the museum completely turned out to be one-sided.


    Those witches were no match for Rune Warrior at all, they were just slippery like mice, hiding around.


    The battle will not end for a while.


    Su Changxing didn''t bother to care about them, he walked all the way to the top floor of the museum, walked in swaggeringly, and stopped suddenly when he saw the scene inside.


    "How is this going?"


    A huge, three to four meter tall woman in gray rags was chained to the center of the hall and sat motionless.


    This is a witch, the leader of the witch museum, and a player!


    Her body was wrapped in chains, and her wrists and ankles were also shackled. There were bloodstains and wounds on her bare snow-white skin.


    Some are fresh cuts, while others are freshly healed, others are just scarred, and some are scarred and cut open.


    [In other words, currently the best app for reading and listening to books, Yeguo, install the latest version of .yeguoyuedu. ¡¿


    Compared to her, Su Changxing was like a villain, a doll, at most the size of her thigh.


    He aimed his gun at the huge woman''s body, ready to shoot.


    No matter what the opponent is, as long as it can be killed, it is not a problem.


    "I didn''t expect that there are players as powerful as you in this world, what a surprise!"


    A dry voice came from the woman, full of weakness,


    "You don''t have to be too hostile to me, maybe I can help you, we are all players in essence, aren''t we?"


    This woman is indeed a player, he can tell with the eye of data, but she is indeed not a human being, but...


    Titan humans!


    [Impure-blood Titan humans: species that existed in ancient times, extremely powerful, adult Titan humans can rival gods, but for some reason, pure-blood Titan humans have long been extinct.


    According to legend, human beings are the descendants of Titan humans, and the blood of Titan humans flows in their bodies, but it is extremely thin, not enough to show any characteristics. ¡¿


    Titan humans?


    Su Changxing felt the aura of wildness from this person, as if he had walked from the ancient times.


    "Titan human?"


    "A race that has long been extinct, it''s really surprising that I can actually see a half-blooded Titan human."


    He looked at the huge woman and said, as if he saw some rare treasures.


    Even in the eighth dimension, it is believed that the Titan humans have long been extinct, including the hybrid Titan humans.


    They went extinct for a different reason than the Eldar.


    Because the body is too strong, after a drastic change in the environment, he is rejected by all the world, just like this world rejects demons, staying in it will be constantly attacked.


    Even the Titan humans who were comparable to gods died in this kind of rejection.


    Some titan humans with thin blood survived, though they did not die but were still tormented by rejection.


    And with the passage of time, passed down from generation to generation, the blood of the Titans became thinner and thinner.


    This is the birth of man, born of a dead and powerful race...but a weak race itself.


    Maybe being weak is not a bad thing, and being strong doesn''t necessarily mean being able to survive.


    Weakness itself is a kind of disguise, which means that there is no threat to oneself, so it will not be cared about~www.novelhall.com~It doesn''t matter whether it exists or not.


    The woman turned her head and looked back, revealing a withered face, with skin and flesh sticking to the bones, as if she had been starved for many days, and her eye sockets were completely sunken.


    "I didn''t expect that there are still people who know Titan humans, ha ha."


    "How do you know, with those eyes? They are indeed unique eyes!"


    Su Changxing was so cold that his body was shivering, as if he was completely seen through by this woman in an instant, "So what?"


    The woman ignored Su Changxing, her eyes were full of hostility, and she continued weakly:


    "The purpose of your coming should be to get the broken bronze mirror. You want to leave here, so you can only come here."


    Su Changxing heard the other party''s words, pondered for a while and said, "Yes, I did come to get the broken bronze mirror, which is the broken passage leading to the ninth dimension, and only by gathering all the fragments can we go to the ninth dimension. "


    "I happen to have two other pieces here. If you want to leave too, we can go together."


    The woman struggled vigorously, the chains jingled, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and she shook her head: "Don''t go, there is no hope for that place."


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v3 Chapter 126： Interdomain. Undercurrent

    , Global Game: Comes with Portable Store


    "why?"


    Su Changxing couldn''t understand what the other party said.


    A confused expression flashed across the face of the female titan, and she was silent for a while and said:


    "Everyone who goes there will die, so if you want to live, stay here, but in the end you will end up dead, but you can live for a while longer."


    Su Changxing showed a dignified look.


    If what the other party said was true, how should he get out of here?


    Before, it seemed that for some reason, he accidentally went to the eighth dimension, but the eighth dimension itself was not dangerous. Instead, it had natural protection for players, and no player would die there.


    From a logical analysis, this female titan seemed to be lying to him, but it didn''t look like she was lying when looking at her expressions and movements.


    Very contradictory.


    "Have you been to the ninth dimension?" Su Changxing asked with a slow breath.


    He felt that the other party was lying to him, at least he was willing to believe so.


    The female titan human moved her body again, pulled the chain, and made clanking noises to make her posture more comfortable, with a clear look on her face:


    "I haven''t been there, but I have stayed in this world longer than you think. Witches have existed in this world for a long time. You should be able to understand it from various rumors."


    "And I, Mi, am the first witch in this world, and the reason why there are witches in this world is because of my existence."


    "The other witches here are transformed by drinking my blood and undergoing rituals."


    Su Changxing frowned slightly: "What ceremony? Can you gain great power by eating your flesh and blood?"


    A terrifying smile appeared on the human face of the female titan: "Of course it''s not just that, there is someone behind, it has noticed you, and it has noticed you since you stepped into this place."


    Su Changxing looked very indifferent: "You are talking about that god, right?"


    "You know him?" The titan human, Mi, was surprised.


    Su Changxing nodded, and said calmly: "Of course I know, he has been paying attention to me. From a certain period of time before, he didn''t just step here."


    This time it was Milai''s turn to think about whether what Su Changxing said was true or not, and how a human being could attract such attention from the gods.


    This is incredible.


    Just like how a human being pays attention to an inconspicuous ant on the ground, only a very curious child will do this kind of thing, or a researcher for research purposes.


    Su Changxing took a few steps forward, staring into Mi''s eyes, "Sure enough, your spirit has also been polluted by him, but it''s not serious, but you should be controlled by him, but now you have broken free from his grip in some way. control."


    "Otherwise, you will probably kill me the first time I step into the museum."


    Yes.


    Of course, the witch leader is also under the control of that god, similar to Erics.


    He thought for a while and then said: "What makes me feel strange is that since you have existed for so long, logically speaking, his control over you has been extremely deep, and it is impossible for you to get rid of it."


    When the female Tai heard Su Changxing''s detailed description of her situation in such a simple and detailed way, she was shocked for a while:


    "What you said is very good, but there is one thing you overlooked. He didn''t control me for too long."


    "Before that, that **** had some influence on me. But because of this world, he couldn''t directly control me."


    "But as time goes by, their power gradually permeates this world, and they can also affect this world more directly, so I am indirectly controlled by them."


    Su Changxing nodded to express his understanding, and asked again: "Since you have never been to the ninth dimension, why do you say that the ninth dimension is hopeless?"


    He saw loneliness and death on the face of this female titan human being. She entered her old age, and even without the influence of the gods, she would die naturally after a few years.


    Although Titan humans have an extremely long lifespan, they will die, but this time is relatively long.


    A look of reminiscence appeared on Mimi''s face: "Before this archipelago empire was established, we had already come to this world as players."


    "At that time, I was not the only Titan human, including me, and there were more than a dozen."


    "We are going to go to the ninth dimension. I heard that there are surviving Titan human gathering places, and it is the only world that does not reject our Titan human bodies."


    "When we came here, the passage to the ninth dimension was broken. We found the fragments of the passage, formed the passage, and went to the ninth dimension."


    "At that time, I was the only one who stayed there, to prevent any accidents, and stayed outside the passage to respond."


    Speaking of which.


    Sadness appeared on Mi Mi''s face, which was a desperate memory for her, "Shortly after they entered, they died, almost all of them died, so suddenly. I could feel the disappearance of their life flames, and their previous despair."


    "They are all extremely powerful Titan humans, and what creature can easily kill them?"


    "However, there is still a Titan human who escaped back, but his body is mutilated and he is dying. He just told me not to go to the ninth dimension. It is death, and it is a hopeless place."


    "Instead of going there, it''s better to stay here and live."


    "In the following years, I wanted to go to the ninth dimension countless times, but in the end I gave up because of fear. Not every Titan human is brave."


    Su Changxing felt the sadness that all his clansmen had died, leaving him alone, "It looks like you won''t live long, don''t you want to visit the ninth dimension at the last moment of your life?"


    "I have fragments of the ninth dimension on my body, together with the ones here, it should be able to form a complete passage."


    Wow~


    Another collision of distance between the chains.


    Mi''s face showed a hideous face: "The thing is in the room behind me, take it and leave, I have no chance!"


    Seeing her appearance, Su Changxing raised the firearm without hesitation, pulled the trigger, and the bullet sprayed out from the muzzle of the gun, and hit Mi''s head with a line of fire.


    There was an astonishing scene, the bullet hit Mi''s head, stuck on the surface of the forehead skull.


    The strength of Titan''s human body far exceeded his expectations, and he couldn''t break through the opponent''s body defense.


    This kind of defense is comparable to that of the high-level demon.


    He changed his strategy, turned his head and ran behind the female titan, and kicked open the closed red wooden door. As expected, he saw three broken bronze mirrors spliced ??together and placed on a table covered with red cloth.


    Throw the Shattered Bronze Mirror into Pocket Galaxy.


    There was a loud bang behind him.


    The sound of chains snapping.


    Mi had already broken free from the chain, stood up from the ground, opened the roof of the museum, and came to the door.


    "Please go to hell!"


    "Inter-domain. Undercurrent."


    Su Changxing saw a clearly visible huge black magic circle appearing in front of them, turning rapidly.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Everywhere in the space is flowing with black water-like energy, constantly becoming stronger.


    The whole space is shaking because of this.


    Since they gathered everywhere in the space, he didn''t know how to hide.


    As the energy in the space continued to strengthen, he smelled the aura of destruction.


    This is a magic that kills him.


    Su Changxing was shocked.


    The secret state is no different from before, it can even be said to be exactly the same.


    There is nothing to say, she got out of control before, but has been in a state of being controlled all the time.


    Talking to him secretly is just to delay the time to release this magic, to release this large-scale magic that is enough to kill him.


    The lunatic **** also knew that it was difficult to kill her by ordinary means, and only such a mass killing method could be used to drive him to a desperate situation.


    Su Changxing was also careless, and consciously grasped various means, the other party could not threaten him, and wanted to obtain more information from this Titan human.


    The main reason is that the identity of the other party really surprised him.


    A small bronze bell appeared in his hand, and when he shook the bell, it made a tinkling sound, and his body blurred out, disappeared in place, and appeared behind Mi Mi.


    But this place is still within the scope of the magic cast by the secret place. This magic not only covers the entire museum, but also covers the surrounding streets and houses.


    He didn''t know exactly how big it was.


    Now there are probably only two options. The first is to carry the magic down, but the result is probably death.


    He believed that the judgment of the gods would not be wrong. Since the gods felt that this magic could kill him, there was a high probability that this magic could kill him.


    The second way is to kill the powerful titan in front of her before she completes the magic.


    But it is almost impossible to kill a titan human in such a short period of time. Their physical bodies are so powerful that they have a terrifying vitality.


    As strong as the spirit of the Eldar, so strong is the body of the Titans.


    And his strength is really not necessarily stronger than this Titan human.


    It''s just that he can''t fight, he can escape.


    so.


    That **** will use this method, wanting to kill him forcibly, regardless of any cost and any means.


    How deep is this hate.


    It''s like being robbed of your wife.


    But he swears to God that he has never done such a thing, unless faith can also be counted as a wife.


    Su Changxing was holding a bell~www.novelhall.com~Seeing Mi turned his head, he neither turned around to run away, nor launched an attack immediately, as if resigned to his fate, he stood calmly in place, looking at this distorted human titan.


    "You have never been controlled. You are willing to obey that god. Since you are willing to obey, how can you control it?"


    "I didn''t expect that Titan humans would obey such lunatic gods. Aren''t you comparable to the existence of gods?"


    The dense face is full of madness, the dry hair is flying in the air current, roaring:


    "So what, this world has always been the survival of the fittest. It is right to survive, and it is wrong to die!"


    "What''s the point of everything else?"


    "No matter how brilliant and powerful Titan humans were, who still remembers them now!"


    "God said that he has lost his patience, so you will definitely die this time!"


    Su Changxing laughed out loud, full of sarcasm: "I''m afraid he wanted to kill me last time, but he didn''t kill me, and he couldn''t save face."


    The voice just fell.


    An inexplicable howling sound came from the void, echoing in the museum space with a tiny voice.


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v3 Chapter 127： Kingdom of God

    , Global Game: Comes with Portable Store


    The voice of that lunatic god!


    It made Su Changxing''s scalp numb.


    It''s just that through countless spaces, I can''t hear what he is saying clearly.


    This is just the sound generated by the mutual vibration between the spaces, with the aftermath of the breath.


    But it was enough to make Su Changxing tremble from the bottom of his heart.


    "Don''t you just want to live? Don''t you just want the Titans to continue? I can meet your requirements, and I can too!"


    Su Changxing opened his hands and shouted, a holy white light radiated from the dark butcher''s eyes, illuminating the entire space brilliantly.


    He poured a lot of faith into the eyes of the butcher, and stimulated the ability of the eyes of the butcher to the greatest extent, and then looked at Mi''s eyes, passing on his own spirit.


    Titan humans are stronger than their physical bodies, and their mental power is relatively weak, and it is even more impossible for a hybrid Titan human like Mi to have too strong mental power.


    Since he couldn''t eliminate the opponent physically, he chose to destroy the opponent mentally.


    Mi''s body was still in place, and even the crazy expression on his face was frozen, and he felt a lot of polluted and distorted spirit pouring into his mind.


    "Ahhh!"


    She let out a scream, knelt on the ground, covered her head with her hands, as if she had seen some painful and terrifying scene.


    Her mental power began to be distorted in its entirety, including the part polluted by the lunatic god.


    A tainted twisted spirit can overwrite the original tainted spirit.


    Just be stronger.


    Although this part of Su Changxing''s polluted spirit was not as powerful as that of the gods, it was enough in quantity to forcefully cover the part of Mi Mi''s mind that was polluted by the gods, turning it into his own shape.


    A large amount of dark red blood overflowed from his right eye and flowed down his cheek, looking terrifying.


    Seven or eight seconds.


    He pushed out all the mental power in one go, just to form the strongest blow to Mi''s spirit and stop it from casting magic.


    The black wave flowing in the space has become real, constantly cutting through the skin like a knife.


    The museum also began to shake non-stop, and the wall was broken one after another, bleeding out.


    This museum was harder than expected. The street outside was already a tragic scene. Countless people died under this magic, and the buildings on the street collapsed in pieces.


    "Stop!" Su Changxing yelled at Mi.


    Kneeling on the ground, his face suddenly became clear, and seeing his body parts start to twist and change, he suddenly stopped the magic.


    The purple trend in the space gradually subsided, became transparent, and then disappeared completely, as if nothing had happened, except for the mess in the museum.


    The secret spirit is polluted by most of the distortions, but it can be regarded as truly freed from the control of the gods.


    Confused on her face, she looked around and lowered her head:


    "Thank you!"


    "If it weren''t for you, I might not be able to get rid of his influence until I die."


    Her expression became gentle, and she also looked very tired. She forced herself to stand up from the ground: "We have to leave here immediately. This museum is the embryonic form of that god''s flesh and blood. He is going to be born here and forcibly intervene in this world!"


    The voice just fell.


    There was another scream in the void.


    The walls and floors turned black, as if mud was flowing on them.


    Mi was about to jump out of the window, but found that Su Changxing was motionless, "What''s wrong?"


    A forced smile appeared on Su Changxing''s face, and his right eye still radiated astonishing white light: "My mental power has been emptied out of my body, and I can no longer move, please."


    Mi nodded to show that he understood, stretched out his huge right hand, grabbed Su Changxing''s body, turned it out from the hole in the top of his head, and fell heavily on the street from the air, smashing a big hole.


    In the big pit is not only stone dust, but also dark red blood flowing.


    The streets were already in chaos, not because of anything else, some players'' bodies suddenly started to say something, and they turned into monsters at a very short speed. Something was wrong, and he ran out frantically.


    But everything seems to be too late, they came here to escape the fate of becoming monsters, but fell into a trap instead.


    The evil **** has already planted seeds in their spirits, and they may turn into monsters at any time.


    But this time, these monsters were not confronted by the real world, but became lively and wantonly attacking humans on the street.


    A monster with a small body, extremely long hands and feet, and long black hair, grabbed a blond man with one hand, and then bit off the lower body in one bite, chewing continuously in his mouth, enjoying the delicious food, and blood was constantly flowing out.


    The blond woman looked at the monster in horror, and kept rejecting the rest of her life. The drowsy fear made him unable to make a sound, and gave up growth.


    "Sure enough, he was stimulated and began to carry out the birth ceremony in advance. Those players will become monsters, others will only become sacrifices, and the whole new home will become his kingdom of God, so as to absorb a steady stream of Belief!"


    Frowning tightly, his face is ugly.


    Su Changxing laid his hands on his fingers, took a moment to regain his energy, and his thinking resumed: "Is there any way to stop it? Syndegar has tens of millions of people."


    With a dense slap, he slapped the monster with extremely long hands and feet to the ground, crushed its head with force, and said calmly: "There is no way, I can only think about this first. I am not his opponent, and neither are you."


    Su Changxing just looked like the southern port and said, "There is my boat over there, we can leave here by boat."


    "Let''s go, what are you doing here? Didn''t you say it was too late?"


    Epidemic observed the surrounding area in place, motionless, and said in a deep voice, "It''s too late!"


    "The space here is completely cut off, we can''t get out."


    He waved forward with one hand, chanted a spell in his mouth, and a huge black magic circle appeared with him as the center.


    A huge black energy tower rises from the magic circle, and the point bullets from the energy tower, flashing electric light, strike thunder and lightning to the surrounding monsters.


    These thunderbolts are quite powerful, each one can easily hit and kill a monster.


    The monsters in the nearby streets all noticed them, and they all surrounded them by coincidence, and one by one fell under the lightning and turned into fly ash.


    "Amazing." Su Changxing was also amazed at Mi''s strength.


    Mi''s face was even more solemn: "This magic won''t last long, and there will be more and more monsters in this area. We must find a way to leave here as soon as possible. Once this place becomes his life after being born once, we won''t have to worry about it." Way to run again."


    Su Changxing was put on the ground by Mi, and he also understood what he meant, and said: "That means we can only leave here through the ninth dimension."


    Mi nodded affirmatively and said: "That''s right, this is probably the only way for us to escape from ourselves, if you really have leftover passage fragments on your body."


    "Anyway, I''m going to die. I really want to see what''s in the ninth dimension. Otherwise, it''s a pity."


    Are you leaving now?


    Su Changxing hesitated.


    According to the previous plan, he was going to get the remaining passage fragments from here, and then go to the southern part of the empire to preach and expand the power of the Sect of All Beings.


    The education of sentient beings is strong, the more beliefs he can gain, the more beliefs represent the more mystery, and the mystery is also equated with strength.


    However, according to the current situation, he also had to leave. Syndegar''s situation exceeded his expectations. This place is completely the territory of that god. It is not easy for him to get the broken bronze mirror from this place.


    And it seems that the **** is also quite interested in the passage fragments of the ninth dimension.


    Does he still want to invade the ninth dimension?


    Probably not, that is the high-latitude world, the time when it is completely covered by the doomsday game.


    Without stopping, Su Changxing took out the broken bronze bars one by one, and spliced ??them together on the ground. The edges could be tightly connected together, and the final shape was the size of a door.


    But there is still a small piece missing!


    Su Changxing was dumbfounded.


    There was a small piece missing in the middle of the door, it was hollow, and it was obviously missing a small piece.


    "It''s one piece short."


    He silently looked at the mirrors on the ground, and said to Mi next to him.


    Mi looked at the bronze mirror on the ground, showed a satisfied expression and said inexplicably, "It''s right to be short of one piece."


    He took out a small shard of mirror from his pocket and put it on.


    Su Changxing was stunned. He didn''t expect that there was still a small piece on the titan''s body, "You didn''t say that you have a piece of channel fragment on your body."


    Mi looked at her and said with a half-smile: "You didn''t ask, and I didn''t say it''s complete, and when we first met, I didn''t know what kind of person you are."


    Su Changxing said angrily: "Titan human beings with a lot of thoughts, I saved your life just now."


    Mies said unconvinced: "I also saved your life just now. Without me, you would have died too. We are even."


    "And the human race is not like us Titan humans, with cunning minds, so I have to guard against you."


    Su Changxing didn''t talk nonsense with him anymore, and operated the mirror channel.


    ¡¾Whether to open the channel¡¿


    [Currently in a special area, opening the channel requires an additional 300 black coins]


    This is also easy to understand~www.novelhall.com~ Syndegar''s space has been completely cut off by that god, which is equivalent to being in another space in this world.


    300 black coins is not a big amount for him, he got nearly 10,000 black coins in the land of Buddha.


    Most of the contestants are not too rich, but there are still one or two rich people, such as the Buddhist son of Queshan Temple.


    There were streaks of black slime spreading on the mirror, evoking eyes of various shapes and sizes. A hand formed by the black slime stretched out from stillness and patted the space, spreading out in the middle, forming the appearance of a door.


    The door became more and more real, but it was not opened.


    [Because it takes a certain amount of time to build a channel in a special environment, the estimated time is ten minutes]


    It''s still ten minutes!


    Isn''t it a scam!


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and noticed that there were more and more monsters around, and the form of the lightning magic tower summoned by Misuo began to become unstable, looming, and it probably wouldn''t last long.


    10 minutes is both long and short. But at this time, it seemed extremely long.


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v3 Chapter 128： high latitude

    [I lost the manuscript, this is a draft and will be changed later


    "Big brother, big brother!"


    There was a shout from the alley beside him.


    Duo''an and the others saw Su Changxing running out of the alleyway with tears in his eyes, saw his thigh, and couldn''t wait to come forward to hug him.


    There was a look of surprise on Mi Mi''s face. It was obvious that these people were all players, but they didn''t turn into monsters, which was a bit strange:


    "What''s the matter with them? Let them in? Although they know you, they may turn into monsters at any time."


    Su Changxing was also slightly surprised. He had implanted a tiny pollution spirit into these people''s spirits before, but it prevented them from turning into monsters.


    This is a bit of a coincidence.


    He shouted to Duoan: "Come here, this tower will not attack you!"


    Since he was going to the ninth dimension, he was going to one or a group, and he didn''t mind if more people went in together.


    It is a dead end for players like Duoan to stay here, and going to the ninth dimension is also a way of life.


    Duoan ran over, panting heavily, apparently on the way to escape all this time.


    Su Changxing looked at them and asked, "Why are you here and haven''t already escaped?"


    Duoan explained: "We were about to escape, but a rune warrior blocked our way, and kept chasing us, and then ran back unknowingly."


    Su Changxing was startled.


    not¡­


    He looked towards the alleyway again, and saw a tattered rune warrior appearing there.


    He issued an order to these rich warriors to **** Duoan and others away.


    But such an oolong happened.


    Bruce pointed at the rune warrior and shouted, "It''s that rune warrior who has been chasing us!"


    "Look, he''s coming!"


    The rune warrior stopped in front of Su Changxing''s men.


    Su Changxing said with some embarrassment: "This is actually a puppet controlled by me. I asked them to **** you away."


    Three black lines were drawn on the faces of Duo''an and the others: "..."


    Like constipation.


    Duoan looked at the monster-turned players on the street and the ugly black museum behind him, and asked:


    "Brother, what... what is going on here, why they all turned into monsters, and what''s going on with the museum in the back, it seems like they''re coming back to life."


    Su Changxing didn''t explain too much. He took a musket and killed a monster in the distance, then turned his head and said, "Gods from the outside world are coming to this place. It''s very dangerous. You are going to follow me out of here."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Ninth Dimension."


    Duoan looked at the black door in surprise: "This is the passage of the ninth dimension. As expected of you, brother, you actually put together the fragments of the passage of the ninth dimension."


    Bruce and others were also shocked.


    It''s a big brother!


    All the players in this world were looking for the passage of the ninth dimension, but unexpectedly, the eldest brother found it all by himself.


    They were also fortunate enough to go with them, admiring and grateful at the same time, and turned into little fans.


    Then the rune warriors in the museum also ran out one by one with this one, and the armor on their bodies was severely corroded.


    In the end, when the soldiers ran to the door, they were wrapped in a semi-solid wall. Their bodies were stuck and unable to move. They could only struggle continuously, and finally they were completely swallowed by the museum.


    The terrifying atmosphere coming from the museum made Su Changxing take a deep breath, and it also made Bruce and the others break out in cold sweat, as if they were facing some kind of house of horror.


    They never thought that staying in this place would be so dangerous. What''s more, they had stayed for such a long time without realizing anything.


    The Lightning Magic Tower collapsed, but because of the addition of rune warriors, their pressure was not too great.


    More pressure still comes from the trembling ground.


    Yes, the earth is constantly trembling, not like an earthquake, but like a person''s body shaking with a certain movement.


    The light in the space became dim, and the field of vision was completely blocked, and only a distance of more than 10 meters could be seen.


    Some stars shaped like eyes appeared in the sky, constantly turning, looking at them.


    The corpse on the ground was distorted into a long-haired black-faced monster, which slowly got up from the ground and continued to take shape. The skin was covered with visible black horny, with various feathers, and it made a cry like a baby.


    rushed over.


    Such monsters are not powerful, but their number is increasing. They are all transformed from those who died. There are as many such monsters as there are in Syndegar!


    Everything around is changing, this is another complete world with independent rules.


    However, Su Changxing saw the shadow of the domain in it, which seemed to be a well-regulated and huge domain, and through the hand of the gods, Syndegar was completely covered.


    This is **** coming!


    No one can survive hell, except evil spirits.


    The faces of the short ones were pale, and their faces shone with a white light, which was emitted from Chang Shu Changxing''s right eye.


    Su Changxing had to do the same, pouring a lot of faith into the eyes of the butcher, and then radiating it out to resist the influence of this region on them.


    Many rune warriors fell to the ground after hitting, their bodies softened and gradually merged into the ground.


    They are mechanical creatures, yes, the resistance to this kind of influence is extremely weak, and they are quickly transformed into a part of this region.


    The world was rejecting them, and Su Changxing felt pain from his body, as if being hit one after another.


    The strength of the Hidden Anji people is not bad, they can barely bear it, at least those who are still standing can still move without falling down.


    Among them, the weakest one was the woman with long black hair in leather armor, covered in blood all over her body, as if she would fall to the ground at any time.


    Under such infinite pressure, finally the first person died in front of them, fell to the ground, completely lost consciousness, and was swallowed up bit by bit.


    "Brother, how long will it take for the door to open?"


    Bruce yelled, turning into a huge black bear, he slapped a rushing monster to the ground, beating him punch by punch.


    His fist seems to have some kind of dizzy effect, which can make the opponent unable to move for a short period of time after being hit, and then be killed by him punch by punch.


    Su Changxing held up his musket and fired rapidly at the surroundings, and said calmly, "Hurry up, there is still half a minute."


    [In other words, currently the best app for reading and listening to books, Yeguo, install the latest version of .yeguoyuedu. ¡¿


    The vision in front of them is getting darker and darker, they can only see a distance of five or six meters, and everyone can only see a distance of five or six meters, including collectibles and blockme.


    This is a limitation of the world rules.


    Without trying his best, he released the last large-scale magic, and the black magic circle quickly turned around him: "Blast."


    The black airflow continuously rotates around them, getting stronger and stronger, pushing the surrounding monsters out.


    Su Changxing Su Changxing shouted: "The door is open, everyone go in!"


    Mi took a step ahead and walked in staggeringly. His body was much bigger than that door, but he still walked in.


    The others also reacted and walked in. Apart from Su Changxing and me, there were only 4 players alive, Bruce Doan Kelsey and the woman in leather armor.


    Kelsey half-kneeled on the ground, covered in blood, with an uncontrollable look of madness on her face, already on the verge of losing control.


    Seeing this, Duoan dragged him into the passage of the ninth dimension.


    At this time, Syndegar still turned into another look. In the purple sky, faint figures could be seen floating in mid-air, and pyramid-like buildings rose one after another among the ruins.


    Su Changxing tried his best not to look at this scene, and vaguely felt the pair of mock lake eyes in the void, sizing him up.


    He can''t look at him, his spirit is already in a semi-polluted state, because once the gods look at each other, I''m afraid he will lose control immediately.


    He picked up the bronze mirror full of cracks on the ground, and strode into the passage of the ninth dimension. As soon as he entered, a monster rushed towards the passage, as if he wanted to enter the ninth dimension with them.


    He also closed the passage of the ninth dimension at the same time, and most of the monster''s body was torn into pieces in the void, and fell to the ground, spouting dark purple blood.


    It can open this channel, and naturally it can also close this channel. The channel is not bronze, it is more like a communication channel built by a remote control.


    This time the feeling was completely different from the last time, as if he was advancing at a high speed in a regular pipeline, with countless grotesque images flashing before his eyes.


    That is the crack of the void, and it is also the countless worlds.


    The worlds are far apart, yet very close, as if they are distributed on a huge fold.


    The high-dimensional space is like a place suspended above the folds, overlooking all the worlds, and the world covered by shadows is the world of the earth dimension.


    Southern Star is one of the ninth-dimensional worlds.


    The ninth dimension is more like an isolated dimension in terms of collectability, and many worlds do not seem to be covered by the doomsday world.


    It seems that the doomsday game has come to Blue Star is also a recent thing.


    Although Su Changxing was the last to enter the tunnel, he was the first to arrive, because he controlled the bronze mirror and could directly control the tunnel.


    The sky is gray ~www.novelhall.com~ Dark yellow is the background color, with a lot of sand floating.


    A piece of death, without a trace of life, in the barrenness, even time becomes extremely slow.


    "..."


    Su Changxing''s face was extremely ugly. He felt as if he was dead here, and he felt extremely depressed, depressed to the bone, and even if he wanted to take a breath, he would become confused


    With a vertical extinction, he came to this world through the passage and stepped heavily on the ground, splashing yellow sand.


    His vitality was very strong, and he recovered extremely quickly during this period of time, and his cheeks were no longer dull, but became round, showing a bit of heroism.


    It''s just that there are five or six dark purple tentacles of different sizes and thicknesses floating behind him, and the tentacles are covered with sticks of various sizes.


    His spirit was polluted by Su Changjun, and his body also changed accordingly. This time, he hadn''t reached the point of losing control and collapsing, but it was coming soon.


    "Sure enough, this place was destroyed a long time ago, and I don''t know what destroyed it."


    She showed a clear expression. If there is anything in this place that can threaten the Titans, it is easy to understand. After all, even this high-latitude world has been destroyed.


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v3 Chapter 129： Titan Zerg

    Su Changxing frowned tightly.


    The world has indeed been destroyed.


    Through the analysis of the empty eye, the location they are in is just a high-dimensional space debris.


    This is an extremely terrifying thing.


    It is hard to imagine what kind of existence can destroy such a high-dimensional space dominated by doomsday games.


    Even higher dimensional spaces like...


    There will be an end!


    Mi strode forward, with heavy footsteps, kicking up yellow sand: "I told you, this is a place where you have no hope. If you still want to live, go back while you still have the chance."


    Su Changxing observed the complete bronze mirror in his hand, threw it into the Milky Way at the entrance, sighed and said: "There is no chance, the channel coordinates are in Syndegar, if you go back, it will be a dead end."


    Immediately afterwards, Duo''an and the others also came here through the passage.


    "Are you okay?" Doan asked Kelsey, who was next to him.


    Kelsey slowly stood up from the ground, smiled, and said confidently: "It''s all right, I''ve escaped the influence, but my spirit is a little dazed."


    The black-haired woman in leather armor said with concern: "Let me help you deal with the injury first."


    "You seem to be hurt more than me." Kelsey glanced at her.


    "It seems to be too."


    ¡­


    The black man was bald, and Bruce was looking around the surrounding environment, he was a little speechless in surprise: "This place is very depressing, like hell, why does it feel like we have come from one **** to another hell."


    His spirit was also a little dazed, he raised his head and then lowered his head to confirm the authenticity of the environment in front of him.


    Duo was quiet, didn''t speak, just felt sad.


    The place they desperately wanted to come to turned out to be like this.


    Didn''t these players all come to that world to go to the ninth dimension?


    When they really came here, they found that this is not heaven, but hell.


    Kelsey wiped back the hair that was hanging on her forehead: "I told you before, don''t have hope for this ghost place, but I came here anyway, and it''s not a pity."


    "You are very optimistic." Su Changxing smiled.


    Kelsey said with a smile: "With two big brothers and sisters taking the lead, we will definitely survive!"


    They walked all the way forward, full of deserts, full of yellow sand.


    This kind of yellow sand is also different from ordinary sand. It is highly toxic and can easily corrode the body.


    Mi''s physical body is strong, so there is no big problem.


    And Su Changxing has a very strong resilience, even if he is injured, he can recover quickly, so the yellow sand is not a big problem for him.


    The four of Duo''an looked like a lake of flesh and blood, and the yellow sand was eroding their bodies bit by bit.


    They continue to use various therapeutic mysterious items to recover from their injuries, and they can bear it in a short period of time, but it will definitely not work for a long time.


    Su Changxing and the others kept walking straight ahead for an unknown how long, until they encountered a half-buried blue skeleton with a faint streamer glowing on the bone, which looked strange.


    It was a human bone, and he was still tightly holding a corroded long bronze sword in his hand.


    On the hilt of the sword, I can recognize the word "long night".


    Mi Mi squatted down to observe the small skeleton, with a dignified look on his face: "This is a human being. He was extremely powerful during his lifetime. He died in time for tens of millions of years. The bones still haven''t corroded in the yellow sand, but they are perfectly preserved."


    "He is not a pure Extraordinary either, he has other power systems in his hands."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and asked, "So he''s not a player?"


    Extraordinary is the only system in the doomsday game, and all players are basically Extraordinary.


    Mi has lived for a very long time and knows far more than Su Changxing, explaining:


    "Before the game of doom exists and ancient time, it seems that the game of doom has existed for as long as we titan humans have recorded existence."


    "It is an ancient existence, and as time goes by, it is constantly changing, strengthening itself, and evolving its own mechanism."


    "Many records believe that the doomsday game is a kind of law. It is born and exists, not created by anyone. It is a manifestation of the rules of the world."


    "However, before that, there were not only Extraordinary beings in the doomsday game, but a mixture of various power systems, which came from thousands of worlds."


    "At that time, the competition among players was more intense. Our Titan human king was also the number one player in the doomsday game at that time."


    Su Changxing felt the power in this corpse, even after thousands of years, it was still sharp.


    He threw the bones, along with the broken sword, into the pocket galaxy.


    Sudden mutation.


    There was a rattling sound in the surrounding yellow sand, dense and noisy, as if something was moving fast underground.


    The secret reaction was extremely fast, and a huge magic circle was propped up around it, gathering into a huge dark purple energy ball: "Dark field. Rainburst meteor."


    The energy ball exploded in the air, scattering into the surrounding sand like a meteor, attacking thousands of times with high frequency.


    When it is shot into the sand, the clang of metal colliding can be heard.


    It is a creature with an extremely hard shell.


    chi chi chi chi chi chi chi ¡ª


    Accompanied by the sound of tearing.


    Adult-sized dark yellow scorpions rushed out of the sand one after another. The hard yellow shells of the scorpions were covered with cirrus-like black lines, which looked like grimaces.


    [Titan Zerg¡¤Ghost Vein: The fifth-order, low-sequence Titan Zerg is the eggs dropped by the insect mother at will. Their long-term survival has allowed them to adapt to the environment here. ¡¿


    Titan Zerg!


    This is a real Titan Zerg!


    But it doesn''t look that strong.


    Su Changxing pulled out the revolver and had to shoot at the ghost meridian rushing in front, directly smashing its body to pieces.


    The fighting methods of these bugs are quite simple, fighting with pincers in melee, and shooting out venom with their tails at a long distance.


    But it does have the strength of the fifth-tier position, it''s just that it is the weakest one among the fifth-tier positions.


    The secret show is quite powerful. After her body is alienated, it releases the powerful vitality of Titan humans.


    The six dark purple tentacles are constantly twitching around, each time they can forcibly shatter the hard shell of the ghost veins.


    Although there are many ghost veins, the battle ends faster.


    Mi killed more than half of the bugs by himself, and unconsciously added two more tentacles behind him.


    After hitting the back, she no longer relied on magic, but only relied on her strong body to fight against these bugs, and she was able to form a crush and harvest quickly.


    He crushed the head of the last bug with the power of his palm, threw it on the ground, and looked at the palm full of black blood:


    "The world will not reject my body, so I can exert more strength here."


    The real Titan humans don''t rely on any magic, the power of the flesh can compete with the gods.


    Su Changxing wiped off the yellow sand on his nose with his hands. Although there was not much expression on his face, his heart was full of waves.


    What''s the difference between this and hanging up?


    What is the difference between human beings and garbage compared with this race?


    He is very confident.


    If he were to fight against Mi now, he would definitely not be an opponent, even if he planted the plague on the opponent''s body first.


    But if he runs away, he is also very confident that the other party will never run away from him.


    The most seriously injured of them was Kelsey, one arm was completely corroded by the venom.


    "These **** are too shady, they''re dead, and they still have to spit on Grandpa." He cursed angrily. In this environment, losing an arm is tantamount to death.


    Others can''t do anything about Kelsey''s injury, because his body is collapsing, and this injury is just a fuse.


    Mi strode towards Kelsey and said, "I can help you treat your injuries."


    Looking at the huge woman, Kelsey felt a little uneasy, and smiled: "If the bleeding is stopped, I can still do it myself."


    Mi shook his head: "Your spirit is polluted, such an injury will make your body irreversibly distorted, and thus alienated, turning into an irrational monster."


    When Kelxi heard Mi''s words, she cried and said, "Sister, please save me, you can ask me to do whatever you want, even if..."


    Miqi asked, "Even what?"


    Kelsey looked at Mi Mi''s huge body again, and smiled awkwardly: "It''s nothing!"


    He can also vaguely feel his own state, his limbs, including various organs in the body, have already begun to disobey him.


    This is probably a precursor to getting out of control!


    The secret words made him almost collapse.


    This is a person who climbed up from the edge of life and death, and he is even more afraid of death.


    Mi thought for a while and said: "Just like me, if you concentrate the distortion and alienate the body part, this will liberate your physical body and make your body stronger."


    "But you don''t know how long you can live. The spiritual pollution will always spread."


    She stepped forward, grabbed the tip of one of her tentacles with her left hand, crushed it vigorously, spurted out a large amount of dark purple blood, and then dripped the blood on the fractured part of Kelsey''s arm.


    The blood did not flow down from the fracture but continuously gathered into the wound. It seemed to have a strong recovery ability, allowing the wound to begin to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Shua".


    Under the gazes of all of them, a pink tentacle grew rapidly from Kelsey''s severed arm, waving and whipping around, looking very energetic


    The tentacle doesn''t seem to be under Kelsey''s control.


    Seeing such a strange thing growing on his body, he also showed a look of horror.


    "Don''t think about cutting it off. This thing is directly connected to your life. If you cut it off, you will probably die." Mi emphasized, then turned and led the team to continue walking forward.


    [In other words, currently the best app for reading and listening to books, Yeguo, install the latest version of .yeguoyuedu. ¡¿


    Walking along the way, pink tentacles swayed on Kelsey''s shoulders, whipping his body from time to time.


    With a slap, a deep red mark was made on Kelsey''s left face.


    He couldn''t take it anymore, and angrily yelled at the tentacles on his left arm: "If you do this again, I will die with you, and no one will play with it!"


    Unexpectedly, following his shout, the tentacles actually stopped, as if they understood what he meant.


    "Hey~ www.novelhall.com~ I''m afraid..."


    The words are not finished.


    Another slap landed on Kelsey''s right cheek.


    "I am!"


    "I''m fighting with you!"


    He punched backhand, but was dodged, and his face was slapped again by a tentacle.


    "We don''t want to live anymore!


    ! "


    Kelsey yelled angrily, completely unbearable to be bullied by a tentacle, which was a tentacle growing from him.


    It was peaceful all the way, and nothing happened, except that Kelsey kept fighting to the death with its tentacles.


    No one can help him here, the tentacle is not him, but it is also him.


    Life is connected, but consciousness is completely opposite.


    This was exactly the same as what Su Changxing had encountered before, only his extremely strong mental power and the help of his faith could suppress it.


    Kelsey has nothing. If it wasn''t for Mi''s help, she might have been alienated into a monster just now.


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v3 Chapter 130： edge

    bright lights.


    A dark red wool mat was laid on the long brown wooden table, and Kasmin, Norbu, and William sat on both sides of the long table.


    William left as soon as Syndegar fell and retreated back to Myron.


    "A **** descended on the southern central city of Syndegar, and most of the people within the area died, turning into a kingdom of God, covered by thick black mist." William said solemnly.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the Dreadful Ghost was far away from the shore at that time, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to get away.


    Kasimin was not too surprised, he had already received the news in advance, and said in a deep voice, "I thought Myron was already tragic enough, but I didn''t expect Syndegar to disappear immediately."


    "Liulola was also in Syndegar at the time? What about the people now?"


    Nobu responded: "The archbishop is still alive, but we don''t know exactly where."


    As the high priest of the Sect of All Beings, he has a direct connection with Su Changxing''s faith. If Su Changxing dies, this connection will be broken directly.


    Kasmin breathed a sigh of relief, feeling as if someone was missing: "Where did Mike go? Didn''t he come to discuss things?"


    Nobu thought for a while and said, "There are some urgent incidents. It is said that traces of gods have been found in the Shangxin district."


    Kasimin showed an extremely vigilant look, and slapped the table heavily, full of anger: "The ghosts linger! Are they trying to destroy Myron as well?"


    The empire is now in chaos, plagues are raging in parts of the south, Wodan''s coup d''¨¦tat, Myron massacres the city, and Syndegar is completely destroyed.


    She forced herself to calm down, and said, "The people living there are all nobles, so they couldn''t be hiding antiques."


    Nobu nodded: "Probably so, and it seems to be related to the Marquis. We can feel the power of other gods through the statues. The fluctuation of power is coming from there, which is very obvious."


    ¡­


    Mike led the All Beings Sect and the city guards to surround the Duke''s mansion and block the nearby streets.


    Mike was wearing a white gold-edged teaching uniform that belonged exclusively to the high priest, with a flying cloak printed on it, exactly the same as the one on the statue.


    With the arrival of Mike and others, Marquis Coles quickly came out to greet him, and he couldn''t see anything on his old face, but instead asked suspiciously:


    "The high priest surrounded us with so many people, is there something wrong?"


    talking.


    His face changed, and he said extremely angrily: "You know, even the empress cannot directly order the killing of a marquis, there must be a basis for that."


    "You blocked a noble''s residence like this without authorization, and trampled on it with dignity."


    Mike''s black face is full of smiles, and the wrinkles are more obvious: "The Marquis should know about Syndegar, no matter who it is, as long as it has a relationship with the evil god, it will be a death sentence."


    Seeing Mike''s calm appearance, Coles has no confidence. If there is really no relationship, he is not afraid, the main reason is that there is a relationship.


    Not long ago, there was a movement in the basement of the study. It seemed that someone had entered, and he guessed it was the eldest son, Grid.


    He was about to check what happened when Mike brought people over.


    Everything is a coincidence.


    Coles was also beating drums in his heart.


    It won''t really have anything to do with the gods.


    He originally had a fluke mentality, thinking that there would be no problem with their family''s ancestral sword.


    Maybe before the Syndegar incident, he would still have some bottom line for debate, but now he has none at all.


    After all, the whole place of Syndegar was wiped out because of the gods.


    under these circumstances.


    Even if he has nothing to do with the gods, as long as Mike puts a **** bowl on his head, everyone will beat him up, and I''m afraid he won''t be able to stay in Myron.


    Mike took two steps inside, but Coles refused to give way.


    Coles knew that Mike must not be allowed to conduct a search today, otherwise something would be found, and everything would be over by then.


    The smile on Mike''s face deepened, and he said unhurriedly: "Why, Lord Marquis won''t let me in yet?"


    Coles said with a hard face: "Let the princess come, you sentient beings can''t control me."


    Mike put one hand into the wide teaching uniform, shook his head and said, "That''s not necessarily true, Mr. Marquis, you are a member of the Sect of All Beings, and... Myron has long since changed."


    Under Coles'' dull gaze, Mike pulled out a silver-white strange firearm inlaid with gorgeous patterns from his teaching uniform.


    With the feather-like white light, Coles stood still in place, the bullet scraped by his ears and scraped blood.


    Mike''s target is not him.


    "Grid?"


    He looked back and found that his eldest son, Grid, was standing not far away, holding the pitch-black sword. His face was pale, and his body was over three meters tall, which was obviously abnormal.


    Mike''s bullet hit Grid in the forehead, leaving a bullet hole the size of a finger, but no blood spilled out.


    Immediately afterwards.


    There was a dazzling white light from the black bullet holes, and with an explosion, Grid''s head fell to the ground like a watermelon, and instantly exploded, turning into countless large and small pieces of meat and bones.


    Grid''s body was still standing there, but motionless. Obviously, he had been severely injured by Mike''s attack, and his body began to disintegrate, turning into a puddle of mud from the soles of his feet.


    Mike pushed Coles away, walked forward and fired continuously, each bullet burst with a holy white light, bursting out with amazing power.


    A full five shots.


    Grid''s body turned into a pile of minced meat, and there was no room for resistance.


    The pitch-black long sword also fell aside, and under the moonlight, there was a strange brilliance flowing.


    now.


    The whole of Myron is a believer of the Sect of All Beings, which brings together a large number of beliefs.


    Here, as the High Priest, his combat effectiveness will increase dramatically.


    Seeing Grid died, Coles lost control of his emotions: "You killed him! He is my only son! How dare you!"


    Mike looked at Grid''s alienated corpse, then at Coles, raised his gun, and pulled the trigger decisively.


    bang~


    In Coles'' incredible eyes, the bullet pierced his forehead.


    Falling backwards, the back of the head hit the ground heavily, bleeding out.


    Not quite dead yet.


    Then I heard Mike say to the people behind: "The people here are all affected by the gods, and they will all be alienated into monsters. Kill them all and leave no one behind!"


    It''s not that Mike is retaliating, and he has no grievances with the Marquis.


    only.


    He also couldn''t tell if Coles was under the influence of the gods.


    So it can only be killed.


    This is also the policy given by Su Changxing when he left. He would rather kill by mistake than let him go. Send all suspects to hell, and Myron will always be heaven.


    There was not much disturbance, all the people in the Marquis'' mansion were executed silently on such a night.


    Many people didn''t even know about it until a few days later.


    ¡­


    Faith is a very magical thing. It can easily pass through the barriers of the world and pass from the void, as if it conforms to some basic rules.


    Su Changxing can still feel it in the ninth dimension, his faith is constantly increasing, and his mystery is also constantly increasing.


    After they came here, the mystery broke through one million.


    This is still in the case of him constantly using faith to flush his soul.


    "Titan Zerg?"


    "Why do the Titan Zerg exist here? Could it be that the Titan Zerg destroyed the ninth dimension?"


    Kelsey pressed the pink tentacles to the ground with one hand, and said with a look of surprise.


    Sitting on the ground, he gnawed on a big meaty leg, shook his head and said, "I don''t know, the Titan Zerg is a chaotic life, and it has long been excluded from the doomsday game. It lives on the edge of the void, which is also called the marginal world."


    "Just like us Titans, they were a race born at the same time, but they disappeared very early."


    Titan Zerg destroyed the ninth dimension?


    This thought kept swirling in Su Changxing''s mind.


    And it seems that there is a war in the ninth dimension, which is most likely caused by the Titan Zerg.


    There was a rustling sound in the sand.


    "It''s those bugs again."


    Su Changxing reminded that, through the thick sand, he shot into the ground, making the sound of metal colliding and screams from ghost veins.


    Mi didn''t move his body, still gnawed on his meaty legs, and manipulated the nine tentacles behind him to drill into the ground.


    Several other people are also very skilled in dealing with the attacking ghost veins.


    They came all the way, constantly being attacked by a large group of ghost veins, without any rules.


    These titan bugs are also in a disorganized state ~www.novelhall.com~ like wild bugs, living here.


    "They have lost contact with the mother worm. As low-sequence worms, they don''t have too much intelligence, only the intelligence that can just execute orders." Mi said judgmentally.


    Su Changxing opened six eyes on his face and looked straight ahead: "We are approaching the edge of this space debris, it may be dangerous, so be prepared."


    Although this is just a piece of space debris in the ninth dimension, it is still unimaginably large.


    only.


    They were just at the edge of this piece of space debris, so they walked over quickly.


    "Can you see the spatial structure here?" Mi showed surprise. Perceiving changes in space and being able to directly see the spatial structure are two different concepts.


    One is like listening to others, and the other is seeing directly with the eyes.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Yes, but I can only see a rough outline. It''s a model lake. The space here is extremely thick and complicated."


    When we got here, the temperature became extremely low, Su Changxing also felt cold, and Kelxi shivered even more holding his tentacles.


    "It''s warm, and the thing still seems to be doing something."


    After a long struggle, the tentacle growing from his hand finally became quieter.


    It seems to be tamed by him.


    Just as he was talking, with a slap, a red mark was drawn out on the left side of his face by the tentacle again.


    "I''m not alive anymore, I''ll fight with you!"


    Kelsey roared, and drew the slender rapier from her waist.


    Sudden.


    The tentacles seemed to have hit something sharp during the swing, snapped off, and a large amount of bright red blood burst out.


    Kelsey also sprayed a big mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 131： 8 eyes of the abyss

    Mi used the tentacles to drag Kelsey back, "The cracks generated by the shattering of the space can cut ordinary hard objects instantly."


    Su Changxing also said immediately: "There are space cracks all around here, don''t move around."


    It''s not that they walked into this crack of space, but the crack of this space spread to them.


    Including Mi, everyone stopped in place immediately, not daring to move at will, for fear of bumping into these void cracks.


    The pink tentacles growing from Kelsey''s body are extremely hard. They will definitely end up in the same way when they encounter them. Even Mi doesn''t have the confidence to use his body to carry the cutting of the space crack.


    Of course she is not afraid of space cracks in the normal world.


    But this is a high-dimensional space crack, which is not of a nature or a level at all.


    Su Changxing''s six eyes kept turning, looking around, grabbed Kelsey''s thigh with one hand, and stepped back.


    Fortunately, the space cracks here are sparse.


    He can only judge the approximate location, if it is too dense, there is no way.


    then.


    Under the guidance of Su Changxing, a group of people withdrew from the scope of the space crack.


    "The position of the space crack is not fixed, and we can only go around it when it is constantly moving."


    Su Changxing said exactly.


    They can only keep moving forward. If they stay for too long, they will eventually be swallowed by this boundless yellow sand, and they must find a way to leave here as soon as possible.


    Thinking closely, he said flatly: "From this point of view, we are already at a dead end. There will be a large number of space cracks distributed on the edge of the broken space, and we can still go around now. I am afraid that it will become more and more dense in the future. Can''t go around."


    She had always wanted to die, and she just wanted to see what was going on in the ninth dimension before she died, so she didn''t leave any regrets.


    If you die, you die.


    only¡­


    She might be the one from the last titan.


    Su Changxing said briefly: "You have to go, follow me, I will lead the way."


    Kelsey got up from the ground, and her injuries didn''t seem to be serious, and the broken tentacles grew out again in such a short period of time.


    His strength is becoming stronger at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This is a very strange thing.


    Su Changxing couldn''t imagine where such power came from.


    Chaos, madness, alienation and power draw a direct connection.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    But according to Su Changxing''s observation, that''s it.


    Those players who are polluted by the spirit of the gods and alienated into monsters will often have a substantial increase in strength during this process.


    This is not because they have been strengthened by the power of the gods, but because they have become stronger themselves.


    This kind of rule and logic is becoming more and more obvious to Su Changxing.


    It''s not because Extraordinary people have crazy and twisted attributes, but because they keep getting stronger, they tend to become crazy and twisted.


    This seems to be an essential rule.


    It also led to the more powerful the Extraordinary, the easier it is to lose control.


    Su Changxing led a group of people around the space gap and walked in the desert. Six identical eyes on his face shone with a dark purple light.


    at the same time.


    He is in the process of the eighth promotion, using the heart, flesh and bones of that demon to carry out the eighth promotion.


    [Eight eyes of the abyss (supernatural power): The eyes from the abyss, after a long period of tempering in the abyss, become extremely hard, can see the world in front of you clearly under any circumstances, it is the light in the dark depths.


    He is extremely sensitive to the structure of the space, able to see the changes of the space clearly, and know the basic structure of the space.


    After it is turned on, the compatibility of the host with any space will become extremely high, and it can even pass through the barriers of the world!


    Note: This is an extremely powerful supernatural power, which will continuously consume vitality, and requires an extremely strong physique to bear it. It can only be activated for a short time with a physique above 40, and it can be activated for a long time with a physique above 50. ¡¿


    This promotion is based on the empty eye, strengthening the ability to deconstruct the spatial structure.


    This way they have a chance to cross the edge of the Shattered Space.


    Everyone seemed very nervous, feeling that they might encounter a space crack at any time.


    But under the leadership of Su Changxing, he was safe and sound for a long time, so he relaxed.


    "it hurts."


    The black-haired woman in leather armor snorted softly, the expression on her face was completely distorted, her feet had been corroded by yellow sand, exposing bones.


    snapped.


    She fell to the ground, her face covered with yellow wax.


    Su Changxing stopped, looked back, and knew that her body had reached its limit, and her weak physique couldn''t survive in this environment.


    He didn''t say anything, and turned his head to continue walking forward.


    In this environment, if you can''t go on, there is only a dead end.


    "Bai Shan, go, I''ll take you away."


    "You can''t just die."


    "It''s too embarrassing."


    Shirkai held up Baek-san''s body with his tentacles and walked forward.


    Bai Shan looked broken, with blood overflowing from her facial features, her eyes full of despair.


    The damage caused by yellow sand is not only the external injury, but the necrosis of the whole body.


    "Can we get out?" Bruce''s face was ugly, and his physical condition was not very good.


    Mi also looked at Su Changxing.


    Whether they can go out depends on whether Su Changxing can take them out.


    She said: "Can you get out? The closer you get to the edge of the shattered space, the denser the space cracks will be. I''m afraid your eyesight is not enough to deconstruct such dense space cracks."


    Su Changxing looked up at the gray sky, pondered and said, "It should be possible... If something really goes wrong, I can''t help it."


    Kelsey said frankly: "Brother, I believe in you. You always have to give it a try. If you die, you will die. Anyway, you will die in the end, and it is not a loss."


    Duo An nodded: "That''s right, staying here is dead after all, you have to find a way to get out."


    Su Changxing took out a large jug of water from his pocket Galaxy and took a long gulp, then wiped off the water stains at the corner of his mouth with his left hand:


    "Follow closely, follow my route, the space crack will move at a not slow speed."


    The eighth promotion took nearly eight years.


    He definitely can''t wait for such a long time, but after the last promotion, he only has about 400 million points left.


    Afterwards, he sold some of the devil''s flesh and seven or eight bones in discount stores, obtained 1.2 billion points, and spent all of the 1.2 billion points on reducing the promotion time.


    [Whether to spend 100 million points, reduce it by three years]


    [Whether to spend 200 million points to reduce three years]


    ¡­


    After spending 1.6 billion points, the promotion time was finally reduced to one day.


    He felt something spread in his eyes, which became cold, then tender, and finally extremely hot.


    The eyes that come from the abyss are incomparably hot, and perhaps only such incomparably hot eyes can see through the darkness of the abyss.


    His vision became clearer, and he could distinguish those space cracks more clearly.


    Shua~


    The sound of flesh being cut came from behind.


    "what!


    "Bruce let out a scream, and was completely cut off from the shoulder to the chest. The section was extremely flat, and the part of the arm disappeared, apparently swallowed by the space crack.


    A space crack on the side moved hundreds of meters, so it bumped into Bruce.


    "I''m fine, I can keep going!" Bruce turned into a huge black bear, strengthened his physique, suppressed the injuries on his body, and applied a black ointment.


    After walking a short distance, a dense tentacle and part of the head were also cut off by the space crack, and a lot of blood burst out.


    She took a breath of cold air: "My body really can''t handle this thing. Perhaps only a pure-blooded Titan human being can use his body to forcefully withstand the cutting of the crack in the high-dimensional space."


    Her vitality is extremely strong, and such injuries can heal quickly.


    Soon, a slender white arm grew out of the opening on Mi''s head, with slender nails, which brought a sense of beauty.


    It was scalp tingling.


    Su Changxing was also very puzzled and said, "Why do arms grow instead of tentacles this time?"


    Mi stretched out his left hand, grabbed the arm above the head, and broke it off with force, making the sound of bones breaking:


    "Because I want to give it a try, as if I can control such physical changes to a certain extent."


    Su Changxing squinted at her: "I hope there won''t be any strange things growing~www.novelhall.com~ Anyway, it''s very uncomfortable to watch."


    A smile appeared on Mi Mi''s face: "Are you still afraid of this? The six eyes on your face also look weird."


    "That''s right, we don''t want the eldest brother to talk about the second brother, Fei Fei will not always look like this in the end."


    Su Changxing was thoughtful, and felt that he was getting more and more out of the category of human beings, at least human beings would not have six eyes.


    No, it should be eight.


    In fact, these can''t be regarded as eyes in the true sense, but eyes that exist in the soul, and when the ability is used, it will manifest in the body.


    Since Su Changxing''s judgment on the spatial cracks became more and more clear, even after they became denser, they were not injured much.


    The time here is chaotic, so I don''t know how long it has passed, it may be a day, or it may be a year.


    Every time he walked a certain distance, Su Changxing would choose to find a relatively empty place to rest for a while.


    If they keep moving forward, they will continue to wear down their state.


    The yellow sand on the ground gradually became less and less, and turned into some black soil. From time to time, some broken weapons were seen. There were all kinds of weapons, such as swords, guns, and even some wreckage similar to spaceships.


    Mi squatted down and picked up a broken gun barrel with only a small half left, and put it in his hand to observe:


    "These are top-level mysterious items. Although they have been damaged, they have not been wiped out after such a long time."


    Su Changxing threw the broken weapons he encountered along the way into his pocket Galaxy side by side.


    Even if these things have been damaged and turned into fragments, they are still mysterious items of the armor crown. Although they are useless, they can be disassembled to make other mysterious items.


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 132： Detective

    "What''s the use of these things?


    Miman asked curiously, not quite understanding the use of Su Changxing picking up these rags.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said: "These things that have been preserved from thousands of years ago, even if they are useless, they are still worth collecting!"


    Seems to make sense.


    It sounds more like nonsense, they may not be able to get out, so what''s the use of collection value.


    Mi didn''t ask too much, knowing that there were many secrets hidden in Su Changxing''s body, it was impossible for an ordinary sixth-order Extraordinary to reach this level, and his strength was a bit too much.


    "We''re now out of the previous space debris?"


    Duoan asked, realizing that there seemed to be a lot less gaps in the space here, and it was easier for them to act.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "Haven''t gone out completely yet, this is quite a transitional area, connected to another piece of space debris, it''s broken, but it''s not completely broken."


    "We just need to pick the places that are closely connected, and there will not be too much danger to pass through."


    At this time.


    His promotion also came at the last moment and was almost complete.


    From illusion to reality, each eye seems to be closely connected with the flesh and blood of his entire body, and it draws a large amount of blood like a pump.


    pain.


    This is the most obvious feeling, everywhere.


    With the squirming of flesh and blood, a pair of eyes opened on his face, they were pure white, without childish holes, but they gave people an extraordinarily bright feeling, and they were also dazzling.


    His life level was sublimated again, this time it was so obvious, as if he was climbing a staircase, going up all the time.


    This is the eighth promotion.


    The number of promotions does not represent absolute strength, but it represents the upper limit of absolute strength, which is also the upper limit of the life lock.


    Due to the superposition of a large number of abilities, his real combat power has already broken through the upper limit since the seventh rank.


    In terms of pure strength, only promotion and advancement will have a qualitative change for him.


    Mi walked behind, and could clearly feel the changes in Su Changxing''s body, and couldn''t help being shocked.


    Such an increase in strength visible to the naked eye is really abnormal.


    In her eyes, Su Changxing is like a monster, a monster whose strength has been expanding spontaneously.


    From the first time she met Su Changxing, she felt that his strength was constantly growing, growing every moment.


    As strong as a Titan human, the way of strength growth will only be staged, not a continuous growth every moment.


    It''s like those monsters from the abyss, their strength will increase spontaneously, and they don''t even need to do anything.


    It''s just that monsters from the abyss will have obvious characteristics, and they won''t appear as Extraordinary, but in another strange way.


    They will appear in any world, and the way of expression is not uniform. They have a common characteristic, that is, their strength will grow spontaneously and continue to expand.


    but.


    Mi is still sure that Su Changxing is definitely not from a monster in the abyss, but is hiding some other secret.


    ¡­


    After completing the promotion.


    Su Changxing was able to clearly see the positions of those space cracks, like black eels swimming in the space, flexible and uncertain.


    But there is a certain law, and through the analysis of the Eye of Data, he can perceive this law and judge the direction of movement of these space cracks at the next moment.


    Gradually.


    The yellow sand on the ground disappeared completely, and some buildings appeared, as well as a large number of corpses.


    "Countless people died here, even after a long time, so many corpses can still be seen."


    Miman said solemnly, thinking that there was a war to destroy the ninth dimension here, and countless players joined this war.


    But it is still inevitable to die, and the ninth dimension is inevitably destroyed.


    Su Changxing led the way ahead and said:


    "This should be a battlefield, otherwise there wouldn''t be such a dense body of corpses, but what''s strange is that we didn''t see the corpses of those bugs."


    "Could it be that the Titan Zerg didn''t join in this war, and only entered the ninth dimension later?"


    "No." Mi shook his head and said: "The Titan Zerg will recycle the corpses of dead bugs to reproduce new bugs, so it''s normal not to see the corpses of those bugs."


    "Nine times out of ten this war is joined by the Titan Zerg, and they are the attacking side. They have extremely strong chaotic attributes and are not accepted by the doomsday game."


    "So the Titan Zerg has no possibility of becoming a player."


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully. He didn''t know the information about the Titan Zerg. He had seen low-sequence Titan Zerg a few times, but he couldn''t analyze too many things through the data eye.


    Kelsey looked around, thought for a while and said:


    "If that''s the case, we won''t encounter other bugs here."


    Bruce clutched his injured arm, and looked at him silently from the side:


    "...Don''t be crowed."


    Immediately afterwards.


    They saw a black figure passing through the ruins not far away.


    Bai Shan froze for a moment: "It can''t really be a bug."


    bang~


    Su Changxing took out a black and white sniper rifle, aimed at the ruins, pulled the trigger, and the bullet shot into the ruins as if it had hit something.


    They walked over and saw that it was a long, short insect with a green carapace. The upper body was blasted off by a bullet, and dark green blood burst out, and the lower body was still struggling.


    But it''s dead, it''s just a natural reaction of the body.


    It was very fast, but Su Changxing killed it with one shot.


    With the cooperation of the Eight Eyes of Abyss and the Eye of Data, he has a keen insight into the surrounding space, and he locked the position of the bug before it appeared.


    "This is the Titan Zerg, but it is also a low-sequence bug." Mi Wei frowned and said, "There must be other Titan Zerg here, and there are still a lot of them. We have to be careful."


    Duo''an stroked the beard on his chin, and said in thought: "This bug looks very weak, could it really be a Titan Zerg?"


    In his opinion, this race that has been passed down from ancient times is a symbol of strength. The green bug in front of him obviously does not meet his expectations, so it is normal to question him like this.


    [Titan Zerg-Elf: Tier 6, it does not have too much combat power and aggressiveness, and is a low-order investigation unit.


    Possess strong mobility and hiding ability, strong insight ability and ability to collect information, and can directly pass the observed information to the mother insect.


    Note: After death, a warning message will be sent to the female worm automatically. ¡¿


    Su Changxing used the data eye to obtain some information on this bug, showing a vigilant look:


    "This is the reconnaissance unit of the Titan Zerg. Those bugs have spotted us. Get ready to fight. They may come over at any time."


    Whatever is going on here, what the **** is going on.


    The Titan Zerg is always their opposite, a chaotic life.


    Just like it is impossible for human beings to live in peace with blood species.


    They walked forward for a distance, but they still didn''t notice any abnormalities, nor did they see other bugs.


    Xier Kai raised his eyebrows and said hesitantly, "The bug just now couldn''t be an accident, or is there only that bug here and no other bugs?"


    Duo An glanced at him and said angrily:


    "Don''t think about those things. I heard that the Titan Zerg will build a nest in a place when they come to a place. We should be at the edge of their territory."


    "If we don''t keep going inside their turf, they probably won''t bother us."


    Kelsey didn''t quite agree with this statement, and retorted: "It''s impossible, there is nothing here, they must be short of food, and they have to rush over like crazy when they see us."


    While the two were still arguing fiercely, Su Changxing looked forward and waved to stop them:


    "Here they come, ready to fight."


    There was a slight tremor on the ground.


    In the distance, some dense black spots spread from the ruins.


    "A lot of bugs!" Bruce couldn''t help exclaiming, "I hate bugs, I''ve always hated them."


    This time, he didn''t turn into a black bear, but summoned dozens of huge, double-headed, silver-gray giant wolves in front of him.


    The figures of these giant wolves are distorted, with many strange limbs and organs, eyes, teeth, intestines, and even beating hearts.


    This is summoned by his flesh and blood~www.novelhall.com~ Although he looks normal on the outside, his body has been distorted and tends to be in an abnormal state, just saying that he is better than Kelsey.


    These giant wolves summoned based on his flesh and blood also showed a distorted appearance.


    but.


    Compared with the original, these giant wolves have become more powerful.


    Bruce was also very surprised by this. He felt that he suddenly became stronger a lot during this period of time, and he didn''t think of the specific reason. He felt that he might be influenced by the gods and borrowed some power that belonged to the gods.


    This is also an important way for Extraordinary to improve themselves, drawing strength from more powerful beings.


    Su Changxing directly triggered the perfect barrage. In such a long-distance battle, these bugs rushing directly from the front are living targets.


    More than thirty streaks of silver light shot out from in front of Su Changxing''s body, aiming precisely at each bug, round after round.


    Before they approached, hundreds of them died.


    When they get close to a certain distance, these insects will spray black water jets from their mouthparts, covering the sky, making it extremely difficult to avoid.


    This is a kind of venom, extremely corrosive venom, and it will form small potholes when it falls on Mi''s body.


    This is an exaggeration.


    Mi''s body is so powerful that he can withstand Su Changxing''s bullets.


    He didn''t care about the secrets, but kept casting magic and shouting obscure words.


    A huge black magic circle rotates rapidly around her, and black energy surges in the surrounding space.


    "Dark Realm. Countercurrent!"


    An indescribably powerful power spread out from the black tide, carrying an aura of destruction and terror.


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 133： blood dog

    The number of these bugs is too much, several times more than expected, at a glance, there are bugs coming here from far away.


    so.


    These bugs must be cleaned up with large-scale destructive means. Once they fall into a stalemate, they will definitely fall into a disadvantageous situation.


    "I need a certain amount of time to build this magic, you block these bugs, don''t let them come and interrupt me!"


    Mi yelled.


    Unleashing such a large-scale destructive magic requires a long lead time.


    Before.


    In the museum, she was able to build magic at such a fast speed, which is also the reason why there are gods behind her to help, otherwise it would take longer.


    "no problem."


    Su Changxing took a few steps forward and stood in front of Mi, with a faint golden light radiating from his whole body.


    A huge golden ancient Buddha formed behind him, and as it continued to solidify, his figure became bigger and bigger.


    5 meters, 10 meters, 15 meters, 20 meters...


    Faith has an unimaginable blessing on the ability of "ancient Buddha in the heart", directly magnifying its power several times.


    An ancient golden Buddha with eight heads and thirty-six arms, 20 to 30 meters tall, appeared behind Su Changxing.


    Each arm holds different weapons, knives, swords, umbrellas, fish, bottles, lotus snails, knots, buildings, wheels, eyes, wood...


    Each face showed a different look, happy, sad, angry, angry, surprised, and sighed, but they all had one common feature, holy, majestic and compassionate.


    The huge golden palm slapped the bugs like a mosquito, crushing them into patties.


    Su Changxing stood in the body of the golden ancient Buddha to avoid the black venom sprinkled all over the sky, and at the same time he carried a sniper rifle to shoot at the bugs that came.


    The huge ancient Buddha carried most of the venom, and also collapsed very quickly.


    Su Changxing was also trying his best to maintain the form of the huge ancient Buddha, but as more and more insects approached, the speed of collapse became faster and faster.


    finally.


    With the sound of glass breaking, the ancient Buddha dissipated under the erosion of the black venom, turned into a sky-filled brilliance, and gradually disappeared.


    Those swarms of insects crawling on the ground saw the scene of the ancient Buddha being broken, and their momentum suddenly rose, and once again, the swarm of insects rushed over aggressively.


    Duojin summoned a large number of black flowing fires and walked through the tunnels of the ruins.


    The first ones rushed over were some flea-like insects with four strong fleshy legs and dark red carapaces.


    They moved extremely fast. When they ran on the ruins, they could only see indistinct black shadows, and they even had a chance of dodging Su Changxing''s bullets.


    but.


    They seem to be weak fire, and Duo''an''s flowing fire will easily penetrate the body and break through the defense.


    Because there were quite a few rushing over, one of them came to Duoan, and a hand knife cut a **** wound on his chest.


    next moment.


    There were more bugs rushing over, and Duoan felt that he couldn''t handle it, and the speed of these bugs was too fast to retreat at all, so he had to face it bravely.


    At this time.


    Kelsey rushed over from behind, the pink tentacles were wrapped with rapiers, and he slashed over, piercing the bug''s head through the mouthparts.


    The tentacle drew out its stabbing sword and threw it at another red-skinned worm beside it.


    Kelsey uses the tentacle to control the rapier, which is much faster and stronger than the original, and has extremely high flexibility. Every part of the tentacle can search, deform and change directions, which is equivalent to a significant increase in ability.


    This time, the rapier did not penetrate the worm''s body as expected, but was blocked by the worm''s sharp knife, making a crisp metallic sound.


    Kelsey was a little surprised. These bugs were more powerful than he had imagined. They had strong enough adaptability, and their strength and speed were quite terrifying.


    two red worms


    Attacking him continuously from left to right, the red sword was blocked again and again by the reset hand knife.


    On the tentacles, however, the insects scratched out conspicuous scars one after another, one of which cut off half of the tentacles, and the whole tentacles were about to break off from the middle.


    He was overwhelmed by the most common low-sequence bugs among the two Titan Zerg.


    There was gunfire ahead.


    Bang bang twice.


    The heads of the two red-skinned worms in front of him exploded one after another, and green blood splashed on his face, body, and hands, with a pungent stench.


    [Titan Zerg¡ªBlood Dog: Tier 5, a combat-type low-sequence Titan Zerg, does not have too much intelligence itself, and can execute complex combat orders.


    1 Overspeed: With super-standard straight-line running speed, it can cut the battlefield in time.


    2 Thick carapace: can completely defend against medium and below physical attacks and energy attacks


    3 Fighting machines: Each blood dog has rich fighting experience and superb fighting talent. It is a combination of a large number of excellent genes of the race and can quickly grow itself in battle.


    4 Growth: Although it is a low-sequence Zerg, it has improved growth and can continuously mutate in battle to grow into a high-sequence Zerg. ¡¿


    Su Changxing also noticed that these blood dogs were somewhat similar to the blood dogs he saw on Blue Star, but they were only similar.


    They should have a similar genetic makeup in their bodies, but they are very different.


    One is the low-level Titan Zerg, and the other is the lower sequence of the high-level Titan Zerg.


    Before, what he saw on the blue star should not be considered the real Titan Zerg, but some differentiations.


    But once these differentiated bodies come into contact with the mother insects, they will evolve into true titan bugs at a very fast speed.


    Just as the golden body of the ancient Buddha just collapsed, the secret magic was basically completed.


    The tide formed by the purple energy flows countercurrently in the space, constantly oscillating.


    Dozens of charging blood dogs fell to the ground, countless cracks appeared on the dark red carapace, and dark green blood spilled out.


    The scope of the dark purple tide is getting wider and wider, stirring between the ravines of the ruins, rippling in the sky, making the sound of rolling thunder, and the gathered bugs are crushed by the tide and die one by one.


    The dark purple tide expanded from the inside to the outside at an extremely fast speed, and lasted for more than ten seconds. The surrounding environment was turned upside down, like the end of a natural disaster.


    There was a dead silence.


    Sitting on the ground tightly, panting heavily, his face was pale, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    Constructing this magic consumes a lot of energy for him, even the body of a Titan human can''t bear it.


    There are still ruins around, but it looks different from before. Everything seems to be run over by gravity, and a large number of corpses of bugs are wrapped in it.


    Not a single bug survived this ghastly spell.


    Seeing this, Su Changxing also took a breath of air, still far underestimating Mi''s strength.


    If the target of this magic is him, it may not be possible to escape


    With a cold look on Mi''s face, he looked at the corpses of bugs all over the ground and said, "A mere bug dares to jump around."


    The Titan humans and the Titan Zerg were races that were hostile to each other, and there have been many wars, large and small, since their birth.


    It was they who cooperated with other order races to drive the Titan Zerg to the marginal world.


    The marginal world is a dark world, those places are abandoned by orderly life, there are abyss, there is the world of dead spirits, and there is the world of obsession.


    No one knows how big the world is, and how many worlds there are, even the Titan humans have never fully known it.


    "Amazing!"


    Kelsey came over and said to Mi with a full face of amazement: "This kind of magic is probably close to the realm of gods!"


    He has never seen the real gods, nor the means of the gods. Even for advanced players, the gods are still a distant vocabulary.


    Mi shook his head: "How is it possible, I


    This is just a forbidden magic casted by the afterglow of life. The real gods will be stronger, thousands of times, ten thousand times and million times! "


    "Those are unimaginable existences, and even the state of their existence is a mystery!"


    Before, she had peeped into the tip of the iceberg of the gods, and just being shrouded in its shadow almost drove her crazy.


    The gap cannot be described, or it cannot be compared at all, and it is not in the same order of magnitude.


    Mi supported his knees with one hand, stood up from the ground with difficulty, his huge body swayed:


    "Let''s get out of here first, the number of those bugs is probably more than that~www.novelhall.com~ It''s better to avoid them for the time being."


    Her joints turned and creaked, as if she had aged, exuding a stale breath.


    This magic consumes a lot of vitality, including lifespan.


    It cannot be supplemented.


    A titan human has a long lifespan, but she has lived so many years that she doesn''t have much life left.


    Su Changxing looked around and analyzed: "Most of these bugs come from one direction, and that place should be where their mother bugs are. If we go in other directions, we should be able to avoid it."


    "If they don''t come after them."


    Mi nodded: "No problem, just take a look at the situation here. These bugs are probably left over from that war and were left here."


    They didn''t stay too long, and left immediately. These bugs were indeed terrifying, any ordinary bug could reach the level 5 strength.


    Walking on the road, I recalled the previous scene closely, and said: "I only encountered low-sequence bugs, no special bugs, or bugs with relatively strong individual strength."


    "Their female worms are probably dead, so there is no way to metamorphose, and the environment here cannot allow them to give birth to new female worms."


    "After all, the Titan Zerg is a race comparable to Titan humans, or even worse, but if there is a Zerg with a high sequence, we will definitely die just now!"


    Su Changxing heard Mi''s words, and thoughtfully said, "Then what''s the point of keeping these bugs?"


    "In this way, the war that took place in the ninth dimension not only destroyed the ninth dimension, but also severely damaged the Titan Zerg."


    "It could be a lose-lose war."


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 134： Euphoric Priest

    They walked a certain distance to the north, probably out of the territory of those bugs, and did not see the green "elf".


    "Although I can heal your injury, but because your body is alienated, excessive treatment will lead to collapse."


    Bai Shan said with a sad face.


    She has a strong healing ability, but there is not much way to deal with Duoan''s injury.


    Duo''an''s injury was serious, and the blood dog''s paw almost split his chest in half.


    If Kelsey hadn''t arrived in time, he would have died.


    Duoan waved his hand and said: "It''s okay, I can''t die for the time being, I feel the opportunity to break through, maybe I can use this to avoid death."


    Seeing Duo An''s appearance, Bai Shan was at a loss: "If you advance in this way, you will definitely lose control!"


    Duo''an turned to look at Su Changxing: "If I lose control, please kill me immediately. Although there is a high probability of losing control, I am still unwilling to die like this."


    This is the only way he can think of to survive, to forcibly advance to the next level, in order to have a chance to survive.


    This is a very slim chance, maybe before he advanced, he would go into a completely twisted, out-of-control state, and then turn into a living monster.


    No one would want to turn into a monster, it''s like life is worse than death.


    Su Changxing looked at him, and said angrily, "Then I''ll just kill you. Your current state is 100% a dead end."


    Duo''an smiled wryly: "Then what can I do, if you can''t, you can just kill me. Anyway, you saved my life, so I should have died a long time ago."


    Su Changxing looked at him, pondered for a while and said, "Actually, I have a way to keep you alive."


    Duo An straightened her body and looked sideways at him: "What way?"


    He was clearly agitated.


    Such excitement is also normal.


    Of course a dying person will be thrilled to suddenly hear that he has a way of surviving.


    Su Changxing smiled and said: "I can''t guarantee that this method will work, there is a chance."


    "The prerequisite is that you have to believe in me, believe me unconditionally, in order to have a chance to succeed."


    Duoan hesitated for a moment, and then said affirmatively: "As long as I can survive, I can do anything. Does unconditional belief mean spiritual acceptance?"


    Su Changxing nodded: "Almost, your distortion probably comes from the spirit, being influenced by the spirit of a god, and that **** is a lunatic, so your spirit will also become chaotic."


    "Although my method can''t save you from mental distortion, it can save you from death in a short period of time."


    Duoan took a deep breath: "So what exactly should I do?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Trust me, let your spirit accept me unconditionally, close your eyes, and leave the rest to me."


    Duo''an was stunned for a moment, seeing the dazzling white light shining in Su Changxing''s eyes, then slowly closed his eyes, completely relaxed his mind, and let go of all guards.


    Everyone else stared at Su Changxing, not knowing what he was going to do.


    "Can it be done?" Bai Shan whispered, feeling that this kind of thing is impossible.


    These people are actually half-dead, and it''s just a matter of living long or short. The spiritual pollution will continue to spread, and finally go completely crazy


    And physical injuries will accelerate spiritual pollution.


    This is the case with Doan and Kelsey.


    It''s just that Duo''an''s injuries are more serious, so his body is almost completely distorted and collapsed, and even Mi can''t do anything about it.


    Kelsey said with a certain face: "Sure, big brother says he can, he can, and he can''t lie to us."


    He is very confident.


    I don''t know where this inexplicable confidence comes from.


    "Is that so?" Bai Shan tilted her head, although she thought it was unreliable, but Kelsey said so, so she still believed it.


    The relationship between the few of them was already very good. They were players from different worlds, but they came together in the steam world.


    It is a very deep friendship.


    If Duoan survived, she would of course be very happy.


    And if Duoan can survive, it means that they also have a chance to survive.


    This is something everyone is happy about.


    The premise is that Su Changxing didn''t lie to them.


    The way Su Changxing came up with was to use the power of faith to give Duoan the priesthood, and in this way force him to advance to the fifth rank.


    In this process, his spirit will be constantly washed away by faith.


    Although it can''t dispel the spiritual pollution, it can integrate the spirit and body so that it won''t get out of control.


    Su Changxing stretched out his index finger and touched Duoan''s forehead. The dazzling and soft white light spread from his fingertips and poured into Duoan''s body continuously.


    His mystery is now close to 1.7 million, and he can use faith to form a new priesthood.


    Under the illumination of white light.


    Duo''an''s eyes became confused, and flesh and blood emerged on his face to form black lines, and the color of his skin darkened to a dark purple.


    The golden hair fell to the ground one by one.


    He went from a handsome blond guy to a big bald guy.


    During this process, Su Changxing felt that Duo''an''s spirit was distorted at an accelerated rate, and the pollution that existed in the first place expanded exponentially.


    For a few minutes, mental pollution existed in his whole mind.


    "It won''t be a problem."


    He groaned, feeling something was wrong.


    Duoan''s appearance has changed a lot compared to what happened before, as if he lost control and turned into a monster, as if he had changed a different race.


    However, he still maintains a neat human form, and his breath and energy are fairly stable.


    As a large amount of power of faith poured back into his soul, his entire soul was distorted


    This is a regular distortion, orderly chaos, the soul of abstract art.


    Duo''an''s body is also gradually adapting to this distortion. It seems that faith makes the two harmonious, like a kind of mediator.


    Seeing such a scene, even the well-informed Mi was shocked.


    Duoan''s strength continued to increase at a speed visible to the naked eye, and he actually succeeded in advancing, becoming a fifth-order Extraordinary.


    Although it looks a bit strange, it is not out of control.


    [Xin Kuang Priest: Fifth rank, priesthood, almost mentally broken, but survived reasonably.


    Extreme worship of God, joy in pain, fanaticism and death.


    Death will only make him happy, and the only meaning of living is to worship God ~www.novelhall.com~ Note: It is best not to provoke such a lunatic, who will pester you for no reason until death, and may even attract the gods behind you . ¡¿


    Duo''an opened his eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled up a long way. It was a smile, a penetrating smile.


    He knelt down and slapped his forehead on the ground, bleeding out: "Thank you, my lord, for saving my life."


    He only felt infinite admiration and gratitude towards Su Changxing.


    The feeling seems to be over.


    He didn''t know why this happened, but he accepted it happily.


    Su Changxing raised one eyelid slightly, and noticed that his head had smashed a big hole in the ground.


    This is the ground of the ninth dimension, so hard that even dense magic did not cause much damage to it.


    "Don''t kneel, get up." Su Changxing said calmly, looking at Duo''an.


    Others also stared at this scene, not understanding what happened.


    Duoan got up from the ground, with blood on his forehead, but also a smile all over his face, ecstatic.


    "Brother Duoan, are you okay? There is blood all over your head." Bai Shan reminded him looking at him.


    Duoan shook his head and said with a smile: "It''s okay, I''m fine now, I''m completely saved, and my whole body is full of strength!"


    Neither Kelsey nor Bruce looked at Doan and said nothing.


    Such a change is undoubtedly too weird, like a demon.


    In the end what happened?


    They looked at Su Changxing again, with a trace of fear in their eyes.


    "This is the means of the gods."


    Mi Mi looked at Su Changxing suspiciously, and suddenly said: "This is the method in the realm of gods... that feeling is exactly the same!"


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 135： dragon fly

    God has always been an awe-inspiring word, especially for powerful creatures, they can feel the power of gods even more.


    Although there are different opinions about the disaster of the Titan humans, many people believe that the Titan humans offended the majesty of the gods and were destroyed by a powerful **** design.


    Otherwise, how could a powerful race fall so quickly.


    This is very unreasonable.


    Mi looked at this mysterious human being again, suspecting that Su Changxing was the avatar of a certain god.


    Avatars and gods are not the same thing. They have their own souls, but they represent the will of the gods. They may not be powerful in themselves, but they can borrow the power of the gods.


    "You are the avatar of the gods."


    Mi said suddenly, with an affirmative tone.


    Su Changxing was startled.


    I thought that Yi Mi''s knowledge could tell that he was a false god, but he recognized him as a clone of some god.


    This is a bit embarrassing.


    Insufficient use of the power of faith itself is the means of the gods.


    "I''m not a **** clone, and I''m not that powerful." Su Changxing said.


    Mi thought for a while and said: "You may not be aware of this. The will of the gods will only be hidden in your body. It may not appear until you die, or it may appear the next moment."


    Su Changxing did not refute, and asked, "Why do you say that?"


    Mi Zhuo pondered for a while and explained: "The power you used just now is also called faith. It is a power that only gods can use and possess."


    Su Changxing was puzzled, and said, "It shouldn''t be too difficult to acquire faith, it''s just that it''s difficult to acquire a lot of faith."


    Mi sighed: "This is the problem. A lot of beliefs are highly poisonous to ordinary creatures. You should be more aware of your own situation than I am."


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, then questioned: "What you said is true? Ordinary creatures cannot have a lot of faith."


    He gave him a dark look: "I don''t need to lie to you, and Titan humans never lie to others, they are all open and frank."


    Su Changxing also realized that it was not as easy for him to become a false **** as it seemed. Most people who have experienced these things about him are likely to be overwhelmed by faith.


    And he didn''t, it must be caused by something special about him.


    The way Bruce and the others looked at Su Changxing changed instantly, full of awe, and seemed very nervous.


    Before, they were able to communicate easily, and felt that Su Changxing was powerful, but he was human and a player just like them.


    But now it''s different.


    Su Changxing is a god, but they are humans.


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said sincerely: "Although that''s the case, I''m really not a clone of a god... At most, I can be regarded as a false god."


    There is no need to hide this kind of thing, he is indeed spreading faith, and even has a group of believers.


    Kelsey fell off the rock beside her and said with admiration, "Brother, no matter what, I am willing to be your believer."


    In his mind, even a false **** should need believers.


    In most of the well-known information, the gods need to recruit believers, which seems to be their source of power.


    Su Changxing looked at him, smiled and said, "But I can''t save you now, I''m just a false god, and the power of a false **** is limited."


    Kelsey was stunned for a moment, and then said with assurance: "That''s okay, I''m your most loyal believer anyway, just save me when you have the strength."


    Death is frightening, and it is true for all people, and those who are dying will desperately seize the chance to survive.


    Kelsey is in such a state, if she wants to live, she is willing to become Duoan''s strange appearance.


    Players who can reach their level have high receptivity, have seen everything, and experienced everything.


    Su Changxing didn''t agree, nor refused, and said, "Don''t be so full of words, this is just an attempt, you should think about it again, it will probably make you a different person."


    at the same time.


    He felt a steady flow of faith from Yuduo''an.


    It''s a reaction to the amount of faith he''s poured into before.


    Doan is already an extremely fanatical believer.


    Gods can influence believers, and believers can also influence gods to a certain extent, which is relative.


    He could feel the distorted spirit of Duoan contained in the faith, out of the normal human appearance.


    Of course, Duo''an alone is not enough to influence Su Changxing.


    If there are too many fanatical believers with twisted minds like him, it will definitely affect Su Changxing.


    Mi quickly accepted the fact that Su Changxing was a false god, and he still had some doubts in his heart, but he didn''t care anymore.


    "So, you still have your own followers?" Mi asked.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Yes, but recruiting believers is also easy."


    Mi sighed: "Yes, there are always ignorant people, and it is always easy to recruit believers."


    "In a long time ago, in many worlds, traces of gods could be seen. They are not as hidden as they are now."


    "There are a large number of fanatical believers in every world, especially you humans. It seems that believers are the best choice. They have fairly rich emotions and a large number. More importantly, they are easy to deceive into becoming believers."


    Su Changxing led the way and asked without looking back, "That means you have been to many worlds?"


    Secretly revealed the color of memories: "Yes, we were looking for a place suitable for Titan humans to live in. After all, every world is rejecting our bodies, which will make us feel very uncomfortable."


    "But every world has your human followers. We Titan humans will be treated as aliens and besieged by them."


    "Although they are usually not rivals, they will still come here with great joy. For many people in the world, this seems to be a tradition and an honor."


    "They will hunt dragons to prove their strength, which seems to be a supreme honor to them."


    "As for our huge titans, they are no different from giant dragons."


    "Humans are a very interesting race. It is easy to blindly believe in gods, but they dare to challenge creatures that are many times stronger than themselves."


    ¡­


    The road is not the same, and some huge corpses can be seen from time to time.


    Then, they saw a large overgrown corpse, most of which was covered by soil, only a part of the backbone was exposed.


    The bones were like withered stones, flowing with silvery brilliance, with scales on them, as if they had been polished, and a single joint was larger than Su Changxing''s entire body.


    "this is¡­"


    Seeing the huge skeleton, Su Changxing couldn''t help frowning.


    Duo''an thought something was going on, so he immediately entered a state of alert, and a black flame ignited on his dark purple skin:


    "My lord, are those bugs here?"


    The black flame doesn''t seem to have any temperature, it''s like putting on a new skin, only special effects.


    However, Su Changxing knew that the black flame contained bursting energy, and its power was absolutely terrifying.


    Because of his belief, a series of strange reactions occurred on Duoan, which was caused by the combination of various factors. His strength is extremely powerful, compared to ordinary fifth-order Extraordinary.


    Although Duo''an has just become a fifth-order Extraordinary, his strength is comparable to the old monk of Queshan Temple.


    even stronger.


    At the level of the fifth rank, many things are not absolute, and it cannot be said who is definitely stronger than the other. The strength is in a floating state and will be affected by factors such as the environment, time, rules, and changes in the energy field.


    Mi''s strength must still overwhelm Duoan. Her strength is a supermodel, and the kind of terrifying magic she constructed has definitely reached the strength of the sixth rank.


    And because he came to the ninth dimension, he was not rejected, his physical body was liberated, and his strength was improved to a higher level.


    "It looks like a dragonfly!" Mi Ye showed surprise and recognized what it was.


    Kelsey asked in a daze: "So what is a dragonfly?"


    Su Changxing explained in a dignified tone: "It''s also a kind of Titan Zerg. It''s a truly terrifying thing, and its strength may be comparable to that of a god."


    Kelsey was shocked: "Comparable to a god, this kind of thing has fallen here, no wonder it is so big."


    ¡¾This is the corpse of a dragonfly. Although there is only one skeleton left, it is still extremely valuable...¡¿


    [Titan Zerg¡ªSingle Hanging Dragon Fly: The third rank, the first sequence of Zerg, an epic-level creature born by combining the excellent genes of various dragon creatures, is also extremely rare in the Titan Zerg.


    It can fly in the void, travel through various worlds at will, and can carry the cutting of space cracks with its physical body.


    According to legend, the dragon fly is as powerful as a god! ¡¿


    really.


    The third rank is already the realm of the gods.


    When Su Changxing saw this corpse, he became more and more worried that there was something terrifying among the group of bugs.


    How could this group of bugs survived from that horrible war be so simple.


    "The group of bugs haven''t been seen for so long, they should have given up on us." Kelsey looked behind her and said thoughtfully.


    Unexpectedly, his voice just fell.


    The small stone next to the dragon fly skeleton began to dance on the ground.


    Bruce looked sharply into the distance: "These bugs are coming from in front of us, and they''ve been looking for us!"


    The direction the bugs came from was not the direction of the nest, which meant that the bugs had been looking for them during this period of time, but they just couldn''t find them~www.novelhall.com~But.


    This time, the number of these bugs was not many, only about a hundred, it seemed to be just a small group.


    When these bugs saw it, they charged directly, with sharp and noisy hissing sounds from their mouths.


    Among them was an extremely large bug, which looked like a huge red ant in appearance, an ant that walked upright, and the tentacles on its head were constantly vibrating while running.


    Su Changxing pulled the trigger on the ant''s head, and the bullet shot out in space, drawing a silver line, but it seemed to be affected by some force to change the trajectory.


    More than a dozen bullets in a row were all missed, but the bullets fired at other bugs had no effect.


    With a wave of Mi Shan''s hand, a large number of black stones gathered around his body, and then flew towards the red ant.


    The same result, still missed, and floated around the red ant.


    "This seems to be a bug that can avoid long-range attacks."


    Mi frowned and said, then strode towards the red ant and rushed over, with more than a dozen tentacles flying in the air behind him.


    It collided heavily with the red ant, making the sound of flesh and blood.


    The strength of the red ant is not inferior to that of Mi, and the sharp front hand directly pierced Mi''s chest.


    However, the fragile joints on its body were firmly bound by the tentacles, twisted together, unable to move.


    In this scene, Su Changxing''s eyelids twitched, as if two savage beasts were fighting at close quarters, and even though they were so far apart, they could still feel the vibration of space.


    The red ant has the means to counter long-range attacks, coupled with its powerful and incomparable body, it is also quite incomprehensible in some respects.


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 136： besieged

    This is probably a countermeasure against the rules.


    Su Changxing never imagined that the attack method he had always been proud of would be ineffective in front of this kind of red ants.


    but.


    It wasn''t too fatal for him either.


    His attack method is not single, he just said that the attack intensity of using firearms is the highest and can reach the upper limit.


    "Duoan, go up and help her, and I''ll deal with the other bugs." Su Changxing turned his gun and aimed at the other bugs with continuous precision shots, shouting at the same time.


    "Okay, my lord!" Duoan responded with a smile, a large number of black flames burst out of his body, and he rushed towards the red ants from the dense side.


    At this time.


    Mizheng and the red ant were on par with each other, and the two sides clamped down on each other. The ant''s fragile joints were bound by the tentacles, and Mizheng''s chest was pierced by the ant''s front claws.


    Duoan ran faster and faster until the shadow of Chengmo Lake came to the red ant and slapped it on the abdomen.


    The black stream of fire pierced through the red ant''s body in a columnar shape, and burst inside.


    This is the ultimate attack.


    The abdomen of the red ant was blown out by Duoan with a hole the size of an adult man, and the flesh and internal organs were all reduced to ashes in the flames.


    Very exaggerated attack!


    Su Changxing saw the shadow of "Concentrating Heart" in it. This ability seems to use a similar principle, which can amplify the power of the ability to the extreme.


    but.


    There was also a shocking scene.


    Duo''an''s arm also disappeared along with the black flames, turning into ashes in the flames.


    The severe pain distorted Duo''an''s face, and he laughed out loud, full of joy.


    The red ant was hit by Duo''an, killing half of its life, its body was severely injured, and its strength was suppressed by Mi at once.


    "Die to me!"


    There was a dense roar, and with a sudden force, more than a dozen tentacles strangled the joints of the red ant.


    The joints were broken and dark green blood was shot out, and the red ants fell heavily to the ground.


    Mi waved his fist and hit the red ant''s head, once, twice, three times, the flesh burst out with a roar, the hard shell on the red ant''s head sank, shattered, and blood spilled out.


    After more than ten punches, he was beaten to death alive and kicked.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but marvel at such a tyrannical power.


    Except for similar body shape and structure.


    Titan humans can display such terrifying power, but humans are weak.


    Hybrid Titan humans like Mi should be regarded as the weakest group of Titan humans.


    But Extraordinary people like Su Changxing and Duo An can be regarded as the strongest group of human beings.


    The gap is self-evident.


    Mi looked back at Duoan who was still laughing wildly, grabbed his body with one hand to calm him down, and asked, "Are you all right?"


    Duo''an was full of joy, waved his hands and said, "It''s all right, I''m fine."


    The belief from Duoan also skyrocketed at this time. This belief seemed to come from his pleasure in pain. The pain of losing his left arm made his spirit reach a certain climax.


    "Kill!"


    More black flames burst out from his whole body, and as his spirit fluctuated, these black flames also became unstable, burning his skin from time to time.


    Duoan rushed towards the bugs alone.


    He is completely insane.


    While secretly beating the red ants to death.


    Su Changxing also cleaned up most of the other bugs, and there were more than a dozen left.


    These are probably cannon fodder-level bugs.


    Although it is judged to be the fifth rank by the eye of data, the actual combat power may not reach the fifth rank, and it is between the sixth rank and the fifth rank, which is at the same level as the rune warrior.


    Duo''an probably felt lonely, before he passed, all the remaining worms died in Su Changxing''s hands


    After cleaning up all the bugs, Su Changxing threw their corpses one by one into the Galaxy pocket.


    "These bugs will recycle the dead bodies to reproduce more bugs, you can''t give these dead bodies to them."


    "The space here is barren, and without the recycling of these corpses, their number will only decrease."


    Su Changxing threw the bug''s corpse and the huge red ant''s corpse into Galaxy Pocket as quickly as possible, and then left with Duo''an and the others.


    Mi said solemnly: "I don''t know how many bugs there are. We can only leave in a direction away from the nest. Once we are dragged back, there will be a steady stream of bugs coming."


    It is not so easy for them to solve the heavy Zerg with only a small team.


    Moreover, she can no longer construct such terrifying magic in a short period of time, and the afterglow of her life has largely been exhausted.


    In the battle just now.


    Bruce''s other arm was also corroded by the black venom, leaving only a white hand bone, but the hand bone was still able to move, and it also lost the pain.


    His body has also mutated, and the way of mutating is completely different from Kelsey''s, with a heavy death breath, which reminds people of a century-old rotting corpse.


    For people like them who are used to killing, the smell of death is easy to distinguish. It is not only a physical smell, but also a special spiritual smell.


    The appearance of the giant wolf he summoned has also changed, half of its body is rotten, revealing the ribs with shredded meat.


    But Bruce didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, he just followed behind silently, as if such a thing didn''t happen to him.


    not long gone


    They saw hundreds of worms approaching them from the front, and they didn''t know whether these worms had surrounded them long ago, or they had mistaken the direction of the worm nest from the beginning.


    The two sides also started to fight without saying a word.


    Su Changxing set up his sniper rifle from a long distance away, and shot at the bugs rushing to the front.


    Because the degree of mystery continues to increase with the accumulation of beliefs, reaching a terrifying level, and his strength is also continuously improved in the process.


    Random shooting can burst out with great power.


    Because of the restrictions of life level and life lock, his upper limit has not been raised too much, but his lower limit is constantly improving.


    Probably the situation is equivalent to that the power of his normal attack is constantly approaching the power of the big move with all his strength.


    And such an attack does not consume much to him.


    There are no special bugs in this group of bugs, they are all cannon fodder, but they are divided into several varieties, red carapace, extremely fast blood dog; black carapace, not fast, but thorns that can spray venom from a long distance: green The carapace, flying in the sky, can carry out mental interference, and is a sperm bee waiting for an opportunity to attack.


    There are also some miscellaneous varieties of non-combat bugs. These bugs share information and operate like a huge army.


    Because of Su Changxing''s suppression, they tried to attack from all directions, but before they got close, a large number of insects died.


    Su Changxing quickly cleaned up all these bugs, but before he could clean up the battlefield, a new batch of bugs appeared.


    "Again! This is too much."


    Kelsey saw a lot of dense black spots appearing on the ruins in the distance, and knew that a new batch of bugs had arrived.


    The tentacles on his shoulders had already been broken once, and two new ones grew out, also pink, one long and the other short, which looked very awkward.


    However, he now has full control over these tentacles to fight.


    There will always be bugs breaking through Changxing''s barrage and rushing to the face, and the three of them need to deal with it at this time.


    Although these bugs are cannon fodder among the Titan Zerg, they are not weak in the slightest.


    For example, Bai Shan''s strength is considered the weakest among them. She is not an opponent of any bug, and can only assist in attacking and releasing healing abilities.


    Although the effect of treatment is powerful, it is also like poison, which will make their bodies collapse faster.


    After Kelsey''s pink tentacle broke, it was her ability to release healing, and two tentacles quickly grew out of the break.


    After Duoan''s strength becomes stronger, he can easily deal with ordinary bugs. The black flowing fire, with the power of bursting, can easily penetrate their carapaces and destroy their bodies.


    "Stop?"


    Su Changxing looked straight ahead, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The bugs stopped outside his attack range, looking like they were waiting for an opportunity, as if they were waiting for other bugs to gather.


    After several battles.


    These bugs, having fully figured out the scope of his attack, seemed to be waiting for more bugs to charge them together.


    This is obviously a smart thing to do.


    Such a small batch of small batches coming up is completely giving away heads.


    but.


    That''s just the range of attack that Su Changxing showed before, he can attack wherever he can see, and there is no saying that the farther the distance, the lower the power.


    It''s just that he kept a hand in order to make these bugs make wrong judgments, such as now.


    When the bugs were gathering, gunshots rang out again, which made them unexpectedly~www.novelhall.com~There was a brief confusion.


    unexpected.


    They did not choose to charge again this time, but retreated backwards.


    This is exactly what Su Changxing thought, as far as he can see, he can attack.


    It was a grim sight.


    The titan bugs died one after another under the rainforest-like bullets. The bullets could easily penetrate their carapaces, causing unimaginable damage.


    Actually.


    Su Changxing had discovered the traces of these bugs a long time ago, but he did not shoot to avoid alarm.


    Wait until they come within a certain range, and then attack, and they can be wiped out here at once.


    He felt that the number of these bugs should not be much, after all, so many were killed on a large scale before.


    If they keep running, it is obviously not a solution, and they have to find a way to leave the ninth dimension.


    So they can only fight back and kill this mythical race.


    They are obviously also defeated soldiers, and no high-sequence Zerg has appeared until now.


    If there were, they would have come after them long ago.


    Seeing the silver light all over the sky flying to the extreme distance and bombarding those titan Zerg, Mi Mi was also stunned.


    Only then did she realize that Su Changxing hadn''t shown his true strength before, and even said that he might still be hiding a certain amount of strength.


    Such an exaggerated attack method, she actually saw it on a sixth-order Extraordinary.


    Although she has lived for so many years, she still feels incredible.


    In his impression, human beings have always been weak existences, and human beings of the fifth rank cannot beat the Titan humans of the sixth rank, and there is a qualitative difference in combat power.


    Su Changxing subverted her concept.


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 137： Destiny Ant

    "00106a was destroyed by the target, the target''s danger level increased, and the hunting plan was activated."


    ¡­


    "The target hides its strength and is able to strike at an extraordinary distance. The threat level is B."


    "Optimize the hunting plan and counter with destiny."


    ¡­


    Messages emanated from the giant egg-like nests of flesh and were received by every single zerg.


    Su Changxing observed the information transmitted in space with the eyes of data.


    These messages are all deeply encrypted, and he can only decipher some of the relatively simple meanings.


    Obviously.


    There is a highly intelligent female insect controlling the behavior of these insects behind the scenes, as if to hunt them.


    Yes, hunt and not kill.


    These bugs wanted to capture them alive, and they couldn''t see other creatures after staying here for a long time. They were very curious about them who popped out suddenly.


    Maybe it''s not just curiosity, maybe these bugs have other purposes.


    Su Changxing felt awkward for a while, as if they were bugs waiting to be caught and studied.


    The new batch of bugs retreated under the rain of bullets, and most of them died before they could get out.


    Even so, their pace of retreat was still orderly, and even the highest-quality army could not compare to these bugs.


    "Clean the battlefield first, and then we will leave."


    Su Changxing looked at the bug corpses on the ground around him, walked over and threw them one by one into the pocket galaxy.


    They don''t know the environment here, and if they want to run, they will definitely not be able to run away from these bugs, and he reckons that there is more than one bug nest in this place.


    Each hive is connected and can provide advantages in cooperative operations.


    They can only bet now that there are no high-sequence Zerg among these bugs, otherwise they will die no matter what.


    As for these low-sequence Zergs, as long as they don''t mess up, no matter how many there are, they still have a chance to win.


    Su Changxing can cover the perception to an extremely long distance through the eight abyss eyes, and the place touched by the perception is his range.


    Just after they finished cleaning the battlefield and walked a certain distance to the north, another bug appeared within his range of perception.


    As soon as the worms appeared, Su Changxing shot with a gun. The bullets flew thousands of meters and precisely passed through a blood dog with a red carapace, directly destroying half of its body.


    With such a long range, these bugs that were divided into small groups would be beaten back by him as soon as they emerged, and they couldn''t rush to the front at all.


    but.


    Soon there was a change.


    Seven or eight huge red ants, with seven or eight teams of bugs, killed them from all directions.


    This red ant is the same species as before, and has similar abilities, both of which can avoid Su Changxing''s bullets.


    and.


    Su Changxing was lucky that the other ordinary bugs walked behind them, and they were able to avoid the bullets to a certain extent.


    Su Changxing quickly analyzed the abilities of these red bugs.


    [Titan Zerg - Destiny Ants: fifth-order, low-sequence Zerg, a group of Titan ants grafted with Destiny, with a strong body and thick carapace, which can largely avoid long-range attacks.


    Correspondingly, they cannot possess any other abilities, and their powerful bodies also make up for this defect to a certain extent.


    A destiny: the ability to evade any form of long-range attack, seven feet away is absolute defense. ¡¿


    Destiny?


    Su Changxing is no stranger to this ability. When he was in the zombie world, the head had this ability.


    That was another him. Before he became like that, he was at least a fifth-order Extraordinary, a Man of Destiny.


    The head had a similar ability at that time, and his pistol could not shoot at it, but this ability was incomplete. There was only one head left on the head, and the position had already been broken.


    And these red ants have similar abilities, and they are completely capable. No matter how powerful his bullets are, as long as he can''t break through the rules, he can''t attack these red ants.


    What are the rules?


    Su Changxing still couldn''t understand, maybe his level wasn''t high enough.


    But the Titan Zerg clearly understood that the bugs they produced could be designed with corresponding abilities.


    It''s like a mass-produced product piece by piece.


    In a sense, the Titan Zerg is more like some biological robots. Although they belong to life, their behavior patterns are very similar to robots.


    Robots will also have a most powerful mastermind to organize the actions of other robots, and Zerg will have a mother bug.


    With the interference of Destiny Ants, these bugs broke through Su Changxing''s barrage and attacked them from all directions.


    The situation has become critical.


    Su Changxing also threw out the remaining eight rune warriors in the Pocket Galaxy, let them defend around, and rushed to the nearby blood dog.


    "We break out to the north, we can''t sit here and wait for death!" He shouted to Mi.


    Mi looked back at him, and then resolutely greeted the red ants rushing to the north.


    This time she had experience and knew the opponent''s fighting style. When the two sides collided, she turned sideways to avoid the attack of the red ant, and cast magic to suddenly increase the gravity around her.


    The body of the red ant is very heavy, especially the bright red carapace.


    Although they were about the same size, the red ant weighed at least twice as much as hers, or even more.


    Titan Zerg all have distinct strengths and weaknesses, and are targeted to be shot.


    There are pros and cons to this.


    The carapace is too heavy, and it looks very deadly at this moment. The body of the red ant is frozen in place due to the influence of gravity magic.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, she wrapped the fragile joints of the red ant ~www.novelhall.com~ with her tentacles so that she could not move.


    Duoan rushed forward at the same time.


    This is also negotiated.


    Mi controlled the red ant, and he killed it with the powerful power of the black flame.


    At this time.


    His destroyed arm grew back, and the new arm looked even stronger than before.


    His figure turned into a shadow, ran to the front of the red ant from the side, and slapped the red ant''s head with a black flowing palm.


    The flames flowed into a column, piercing through the head of the red ant, burning the entire brain, and the aftermath of the flame burned Duo''an''s arm again, leaving only some broken bones on the ground.


    The severe pain distorted his face, and he laughed again, with a look of transcendence in his expression.


    Mi didn''t pay attention to Duoan anymore, knowing that this person was crazy.


    Su Changxing summoned a huge golden ancient Buddha, blocked the black venom that was shooting from the sky, and smashed the approaching blood dog into meatloaf with palm after palm.


    Even though he tried his best, the pressure from these bugs still made him feel suffocated.


    At the edge of his perception range, there are still a steady stream of bugs coming.


    Although there were no high-sequence Titan bugs, the number of these bugs exceeded his expectations.


    He speeded up the shooting frequency again, which had reached his limit. Every moment, more than a dozen bugs were shot by bullets, bursting out dark green blood.


    The seven or eight rune warriors released by him were also quickly scrapped under the siege of the blood dogs, and detonated, blowing away several blood dogs around them.


    A red ant rushed from behind, jumped over Bruce and the giant wolf he summoned, and landed on Su Changxing''s face.


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 138： fight back

    The red ant seemed to recognize that he was the key to this war, and rushed over regardless.


    Su Changxing saw this huge monster rushing towards him, and at the same time stepped back, pulled out the revolver at his waist, and pressed the trigger against the head of the Destiny Ant.


    Putting the barrel to the face and shooting it shouldn''t count as a ranged attack.


    He felt that if he shot at close range, the ability of destiny should be invalid.


    Kaka~


    The trigger of the revolver was turned, and there was a click sound.


    Su Changxing''s movements did not stop at all. Before the attack of the Destiny Ant came, he turned into white feathers all over the sky, disappeared in place, and appeared in a position next to him, avoiding the attack of the Destiny Ant''s front hand.


    For this situation, he had long imagined that a slender scarlet sickle would appear in his hand, and he raised the knife and dropped it, chopping down at the joints of the Destiny Ant''s head.


    He slashed at the same position seven times in a row, causing the space to vibrate slightly, creating conspicuous ripples.


    The first cut was on the carapace, and there were obvious knife marks.


    The second knife, a small area of ??fragmentation.


    The range of the third knife shattered expanded again, and partly shot out dark green blood...


    The power of each knife is not much different, close to the upper limit of his own attack, cutting off the entire head of the Destiny Ant and part of the body.


    but.


    The Destiny Ant didn''t die because of this, and for a creature with such a huge vitality, a severed head was not a fatal injury.


    Immediately afterwards.


    He blocked the impact of the Destiny Ant''s claws with his backhand horizontal knife, and the huge force made him take two steps back. Every bone, flesh and blood in his body was constantly vibrating with the huge force.


    Although I have felt it before, but such a powerful force still needs to be experienced personally to know how abnormal it is.


    No wonder this red ant can carry it hard in terms of strength.


    One-on-one, this red ant is impossible to be his opponent, even if it has the "Mandate of Heaven", this ability is very restraining Su Changxing.


    In addition to the Destiny Ant, there were also a huge number of other insects. Without Su Changxing''s barrage suppression, they quickly rushed in front of them.


    Su Changxing felt something was wrong, something was wrong.


    Their speed was completely slowed down, and it was almost impossible to break out of the encirclement head-on, densely packed bugs had already appeared around them three layers in and out.


    "Pastoral care" can''t work on these bugs either, their souls seem to be encrypted, and they can''t be analyzed at all, let alone driven.


    Fortunately.


    The close combat power is also quite exaggerated, more than a dozen tentacles flying around frantically behind them can beat a blood dog half-mutilated and penetrate their carapace.


    Duoan''s condition was very bad. He rushed to the front alone and was besieged by a large number of blood dogs. His body was covered in scars and his appearance was very miserable.


    This also allowed the black fire to spread among the bugs to the greatest extent, killing a large number of blood dogs in a short period of time.


    It''s a predictably uphill battle.


    Maybe they will die at the hands of these bugs.


    Su Changxing swung his knife again, cutting the entire body of the Destiny Ant open from the fractured part of its head.


    This was a fatal blow. After the Destiny Ant''s body was separated from the middle, its vitality was rapidly drained.


    "Go forward, don''t stop, follow along!"


    He shouted, ignoring the half-dead Destiny Ant, and triggered the perfect barrage again, shooting in all directions.


    then.


    With a scream, Bruce fell behind and was thrown down by several blood dogs, and his body was quickly dismembered.


    "Bruce!"


    Kelsey showed a look of grief and indignation, but she couldn''t stop at all, and couldn''t take Bruce into consideration. Once she stopped, she would be swallowed by the swarm of insects.


    Mi alone bears most of the pressure nearby, constantly fighting, and more and more wounds on his body, even the Titan human body can hardly bear it anymore.


    Too many ants can kill an elephant, not to mention these powerful Titan Zerg.


    Two Destiny Ants rushed towards her.


    this time.


    She finally couldn''t bear it any longer. During the battle, more than a dozen tentacles of different sizes were pinched off one by one behind her, and seven or eight blood holes of various sizes appeared on her body.


    Seeing this situation, Su Changxing also knew that he couldn''t wait any longer. Once the secret fell here, he would not be able to bear the attack of these bugs alone.


    His right eye shone with a blinding white light.


    A series of pitch-black chains are scattered in the surrounding space, and the light from the dusk is sprinkled in it.


    moment.


    The surrounding environment changed drastically, and they seemed to have come to another place, a misty, dark, and still space.


    He instilled a huge amount of beliefs to stimulate the domain, and the domain also undergoes qualitative changes at any time. The rules in it are self-improving, tending to a complete small world.


    The scope of this field is extremely large, covering thousands of meters, slowing down the movements of all the bugs including them and around them.


    Such a huge field is useless and cannot change anything.


    Everyone has slowed down, which means that no one has slowed down, and everyone is still at the same level.


    but.


    There is one thing that has not been affected by the domain, and that is the plague that he carries on his body.


    This thing is like a bug, it will not be affected by the domain, and it will still spread and explode at the original speed.


    When the speed of everything around has slowed down, in other words, it is equivalent to the speed of the spread of the plague, and it has become extremely fast.


    Such an indiscriminate release field is actually more relaxed, which is equivalent to replacing the original rules of this area and adding a new rule.


    It is even more difficult to maintain a domain that covers part of the space, because it is incomplete and can be easily broken by force.


    In high-dimensional space, it is quite difficult to expand the domain.


    The space here is too stable, and the rules are deeply ingrained. It takes a lot of effort to replace it. It is often a thankless task, and it is better to fight directly.


    However, if inspired by faith, this problem can be easily solved.


    Faith is a kind of natural adhesive, and it seems to be a kind of rule itself, which can make the field he releases highly fit with this space.


    Correspondingly, the fields released in this way cannot be flexibly controlled, and can only be released on a large scale to achieve the effect of replacing some superficial rules.


    Under the superposition of the two fields, everything slows down, even the most basic thinking slows down.


    Everyone, including those bugs, has noticed this abnormality.


    This didn''t stop them from attacking, and they continued to attack step by step, knowing that Su Changxing was the instigator, so they put more power on him.


    As early as when the battlefield was being cleaned up, Su Changxing had spread a large amount of plague in the surrounding ruins.


    As long as those bugs get close to here, they will be infected and spread among them.


    These bugs are so densely gathered around here, so they have already spread to every bug, but it''s not yet time to erupt.


    And the domain can allow him to delay until the time when the plague breaks out, and at that time it will be time for the Jedi to fight back.


    soon.


    Some green fluorescence appeared on the carapaces of these bugs, spreading continuously, because of the plague, they acquired the effect of paralysis and confusion, paralysis of the body and confusion of thinking.


    However, chaos doesn''t have much effect on these worms. Their spirits are connected to the mother worm, and the mother worm has extremely terrifying spiritual power. This level of chaos cannot be shaken at all.


    The paralysis of the plague is indeed quite effective for these bugs, making their movements stiff and their joints seem to be rusted.


    The speed of the blood dogs running at high speed also slowed down a lot. Some even failed to maintain the center of gravity of their bodies during the high-speed running because they were not used to such paralysis, and fell heavily to the ground, breaking the joints of their limbs and feet.


    I don''t know how long the small world-like field covered, until Su Changxing couldn''t hold on anymore, and then stopped.


    Under the influence of the plague, these bugs suddenly slowed down, and their carapaces became more fragile.


    Su Changxing can split the carapace of Destiny Ant with a single scythe~www.novelhall.com~ Even Kelxi can fight seven or eight blood dogs alone.


    "This is the plague!" Bai Shan recognized what the green things on the insects were.


    The **** who controls the plague?


    She looked at Su Changxing with horror, the **** who spread the plague is definitely an evil god, even a demon!


    After the plague covered the entire battlefield, the situation was reversed in an instant, and these bugs were bewildered by them.


    Su Changxing''s bullets were like a huge sickle, quickly harvesting the battlefield.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, these bugs retreated to the surroundings.


    He chased after them, no matter what angle he looked at, it was impossible to let these bugs go.


    And every time a bug is killed, there will be ten black coins and millions of points.


    but.


    He didn''t kill them all, and let go of some bugs on the battlefield.


    They carry the plague on their bodies, and if they run back to the nest, the plague will spread in a large area in the nest.


    Reasonably speaking, the Titan Zerg, a race that has been bred for tens of thousands of years, must have the means to deal with the plague. It is even said that these insects themselves have extremely high resistance to the plague.


    It''s just that his plague doesn''t care about these, even the bodies of high-level demons can be corroded, let alone these low-sequence Titan Zerg.


    The rest of the bugs also ran away, and the corpses of the bugs were all around. The air was filled with the smell of the blood of these bugs, like the strong smell of gasoline mixed with some ammonia.


    Kelsey patted her head with her tentacles, and relaxed a little after seeing the bugs completely gone, and said in surprise:


    "We actually won. This is too unbelievable, brother, I now believe that you are the real **** of the gods."


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 139： atrocious priest

    "What are those green things?" Kelsey asked.


    He also saw that the carapaces of these bugs were covered with green fluorescent things, which everyone could see and knew that this thing made the bugs weak.


    Su Changxing said calmly, "This is a plague."


    Xier Kai looked at the insect corpses covered in green fluorescent light, took two steps back, and said worriedly, "I won''t be infected."


    He felt the horror of this plague, even the body of the huge red ant could be corroded, let alone his small body.


    "No, at least you won''t when you''re next to me." Su Changxing said with a smile.


    After turning over these bugs, he was still in a good mood, and the depression of being chased and killed by these bugs was also swept away.


    "Plague? Then brother, you must be the **** of plague." Kelsey said with a look of admiration.


    Su Changxing said angrily: "This is not a good name, and the God of Plague seems to be a demon."


    "Hey, is that so?" Kelsey was a little puzzled. Although he was a high-powered player, he didn''t know anything about it.


    To be on the safe side, Su Changxing still threw the corpses of these bugs, one by one, into the Galaxy Pocket.


    Maybe these bugs will be able to deal with the plague, it is better to be prepared first.


    When they were cleaning the battlefield, they unexpectedly found that Bruce was still alive, lying in the pile of corpses, dying, with more than half of his body dismembered, only half of his head remained, and he kept a certain degree of consciousness when he opened and closed his eyes .


    "Am I still alive? Have we won the battle?"


    He made a weak sound, which was no longer the sound from his trachea, but the simulated sound of muscles colliding with each other.


    Su Changxing looked at him, and said calmly, "We won the battle, but you are dying too."


    If it''s just a general injury, he can still use mysterious items or healing methods to rescue it.


    It''s a pity that Bruce''s spirit has been completely distorted, and some slender bone spurs grew out of the remaining half of his head, which continued to spread outward.


    He almost had no way out, either he died from his injuries, or he lost control and turned into a monster because of his twisted body. There was no third way.


    This is probably hopeless.


    In fact, since they stepped into the ninth dimension, the chance of surviving is not high, it is too dangerous here.


    Even Su Changxing wasn''t sure how to get out from here, he might be trapped here.


    He stared at Su Changxing, moved his mouth and said, "I want to live, can you save me? I can pay everything, including everything I have, just let me live."


    He felt that Su Changxing was definitely not a god, but a demon, a demagogic demon, and he could feel it from Duo''an''s appearance.


    He used to not understand why some people make deals with the devil, why some people do some stupid things because of the devil''s instigation.


    But now he understands that when it is all lost, he is willing to do anything.


    Even if you give everything you have to the devil, it''s better than dying.


    Su Changxing stared at him, thought for a while and said, "I''ll give you one chance, but there''s only one chance. It''s best to let me feel your sincerity."


    His left eye was shining with a dazzling white light, looking at Bruce, and a steady stream of faith penetrated into his body.


    The bones in half of his head are still spreading out, spreading out at a faster speed.


    but.


    Under the guidance of faith, it becomes more regular and takes the shape of a head.


    During this process, his bones gradually turned dark red, became thicker, and floated above the surface of the skin, with a thick layer of horny.


    However, the skin was bright red, with blackness in the red.


    Compared with Duoan, his appearance has changed more, the bones have regrown and covered the body surface, as if wearing a thick layer of armor.


    The whole body is twice as big as before, with a pair of diamond-shaped sharp horns growing on its head, and its eyes are completely dark red, bloodshot and full of tyranny.


    Su Changxing poured the God of War hand sanitizer all over his body, and his body repaired faster, returning to a complete human form at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Bruce slowly got up from the ground, and the joints collided with each other, making a drum-like sound, giving people a heavy feeling.


    "Thank you, my master!"


    There was a rough and thick sound from his chest.


    "I feel power, great power!"


    His hands were trembling, and he was talking to himself, with excitement in his eyes.


    He still tried his best to suppress his emotions, Su Changxing was right in front of him, so he had to be more reserved.


    Su Changxing observed his situation with the eyes of data, and felt that his mental state was much more stable than Duo An:


    "You look good, Bruce."


    A smile appeared on Bruce''s face: "It''s never been better, this is a new life! I can feel it."


    Su Changxing opened his eyes slightly, and felt the violent breath coming from him. It was the smell of death and blood, with a deep cruelty.


    [Korne Priest: Rank 5, uncontrollably aggressive, and the pursuit of war and blood is more important than anything else.


    The desire for war and the fear of the enemy will make him stronger, all of which are sacrifices to the Lord.


    Horror Growth: With continuous fighting, it will become stronger at an extremely fast speed, which is unimaginable and terrifying, until it self-destructs.


    Tyranny: It has a tyrannical aura, and it will constantly affect the people around it, making others as belligerent as him, fighting until one dies, this is the real destination.


    Outer bones: Ninety percent of the body is made of hard bones, and these bones can grow at an extremely fast rate and become harder and harder in the blood. ¡¿


    It seems that Bruce''s fighting ability seems to be stronger than that of Doan, and this position is born for fighting.


    This is an extremely terrifying position. As you continue to fight, you can always become stronger, and there is no upper limit.


    There is a problem.


    Su Changxing noticed that there was also a big problem with the clergy formed by his faith, which seemed to have a bug similar to the plague.


    A priesthood shouldn''t be this powerful.


    He seemed to have created a monster, and UU Reading www.uukanshu.com even doubted whether Bruce would become stronger than him in the future.


    Seeing Bruce''s appearance, Duo An smiled and said, "In the end, you still chose to follow the Lord. I told you that this is the power of Wei An. You should know it by now."


    Bruce glanced back at him, and said in a mocking tone: "You look very noisy and self-righteous like a clown."


    When Doan heard Bruce''s words, his face became ugly, and he said viciously:


    "Do you think you can talk to me like this because you have gained power? Anyway, I am also the number one believer under the Lord!"


    Bruce taunted him mercilessly: "You self-righteous clown! You''ve been like this since before, I can''t get used to it!"


    Su Changxing saw that the two priests under him quarreled at the slightest disagreement. If he hadn''t been here, Bruce would have punched him, there is no doubt about it.


    "stop fighting!"


    Su Changxing rubbed his forehead, feeling a little helpless, and scolded:


    "Those bugs may come over at any time, first clean the battlefield, move the corpses of these bugs to a pile, and I will destroy them."


    Bruce smiled, and said murderously: "My dear master, I''m not afraid of them. If they come again, I will definitely kill them all."


    Su Changxing said angrily: "Although you have obtained not-so-weak power, don''t be inflated. Arrogance will always lead people to destruction."


    "Follow your instruction." Bruce lowered his huge head slightly.


    Su Changxing took a few steps back when he heard Doan whisper to Bruce, "You''re always an arrogant guy!"


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 140： Flesh Creep

    There are a lot of insect corpses, and since most of them are gathered in one area, it is still very fast to clean them up.


    The sporadic bug corpses in some other places were not taken care of.


    Mi looked back at Su Changxing and asked:


    "What should we do now? As long as we are still in this place, those bugs will continue to hunt us down... There are more of them than imagined."


    Su Changxing showed a smile, pondered and said:


    "That''s not necessarily true. Those bugs are probably too busy to take care of themselves now."


    The titan buggers would surely recognize that as a plague and would deal with it the way they always have.


    so.


    These bugs will still return to their nests, and at the same time bring the plague to other bugs, spreading it in a large area.


    Mi thought for a while and said, "That''s a plague. The Titan Zerg must have a way to deal with this plague. It''s unexpected that you can infect them."


    "These low-sequence bugs in the Titan Zerg seem to be ordinary, but they actually have almost perfect genes without too obvious defects."


    There was deep fear in her voice, the Titan humans had already fallen in history, but the Titan Zerg was still active, and even launched this war to destroy the ninth dimension, it was clear at a glance which of the two sides was superior.


    Su Changxing looked calm, and said: "So what, no matter how powerful a race is, there will always be a day of fall, even a high-dimensional space will be destroyed."


    One thing he was sure of.


    There is no eternal thing, and the end is not created by anyone.


    It is a constant law, manifested in different forms.


    All things are destined to come to an end!


    It''s just a matter of how long.


    The gods may be able to extend this end infinitely forward, but they may suddenly fall away at some point.


    After transforming Bruce into Priest of Khorne, he felt a lot calmer in his mind.


    It seems that a part of his distorted spirit has been passed on to Bruce through faith, allowing him to share it with him.


    It was a tyrannical, combative twisted spirit.


    Bruce carried a big sword made of dark red bones, and said excitedly:


    "Those poor bugs are infected with the terrible plague that the master spread. They are finished. Now we just need to kill them and finish them."


    Duo''an looked at her sideways, and said in a strange way: "You don''t need to make unreasonable comments, express your own opinions at will, adults have their own decisions, we just follow orders."


    Kelsey and Bai Shan looked at each other and watched the two people next to them quarreling, looking pitiful, weak and helpless.


    He tentatively said: "I don''t think we need to quarrel over some small things, we are still friends, aren''t we?"


    "Shut up! You don''t understand, Kelsey." Bruce said angrily.


    Duoan also said coldly: "This is none of your business."


    Su Changxing frowned and looked at the two people, and scolded: "Stop arguing! If anyone quarrels in front of me again, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    As soon as these words came out, the two of them became quiet for an instant, and they looked extremely well-behaved. Bruce showed an ugly smile on his face in response.


    Their nature has not been completely changed in this process, but the extreme side deep in their hearts has been amplified.


    Human beings are a complex combination of desires, arrogance, arrogance, rage, lust, darkness, sublime, tolerance, humility, calmness...


    The two of them are completely opposite to Mike and Nobu, even if they are fanatical believers, it is difficult to restrain them.


    Su Changxing looked at these people, pondered and said:


    "Bruce is indeed right. We can''t give up this opportunity to attack the Zerg. When they recover, I''m afraid they will still chase us."


    "yeah!


    "


    Bruce squeezed the fist of his left hand, with a big smile on his face, and looked at Doan in demonstration.


    Duoan didn''t look at him at all: "..."


    Kelsey blinked, thinking that the way the two bickered was like children.


    Bai Shan also looked hesitant, as if she was thinking about something.


    Now that Su Changxing has said so, Mi naturally has no objection: "This is not bad, it is also a great pleasure to punish these **** bugs before death!"


    The Titan humans and the Titan Zerg had a great enmity, it was a blood feud, and they were the ones who drove the Titan Zerg to the border world.


    Immediately afterwards.


    They chased the bugs in the direction they retreated, and the dying bugs fell on the ground, and the plague completely paralyzed their bodies, making them unable to move.


    Bruce rushed to the forefront, using the red bone sword to kill these bugs one by one.


    This big sword is not considered sharp, but it is extremely heavy, and with its huge strength, it can break open the carapace of insects.


    Bruce exhausted every blow, the big sword hit the bug''s body with a loud noise, and even smashed a big hole in the ground.


    This is not a battle, it can only be considered a massacre, but it can already make him excited.


    He could hear the wailing of these bugs, with trembling pain, which made every cell in his body excited.


    Some dark red things that looked like fleshy mucous membranes gradually appeared on the ground. When stepped on, they were soft and elastic, as if they were inlaid with small springs.


    It was tiny flesh worms wriggling on the ground, forming a huge blanket of flesh and blood.


    [Meat worm: a creature that does not pose any threat itself, is rich in extremely high energy, and is the food raised by the Titan Zerg...]


    The plague was spreading on these meat worms. Not long ago, a large number of plague-infected insects passed here, causing these meat worms to also be infected with the plague.


    "What is this? The range is too big." Kelsey looked around and saw such a blanket of flesh and blood in the far distance.


    Mi explained: "This is also a kind of bug, but it is only used by the Titan Zerg as food, and it can quickly hatch eggs."


    talking.


    She dug a large piece from the ground, chewed it in her mouth, squinted her eyes, and seemed to enjoy it very much.


    Kelsey was shocked: "You...you ate this thing!"


    Mi smiled and explained: "I haven''t tried it, so I tried it. I heard that it is very delicious, so I tried it. If it is true, you can try it too."


    Kelsey looked at these disgusting things on the ground and shook her head quickly: "Forget it, I can''t eat this thing."


    When he looked back, Bruce had already dug a large piece of meat worm from the ground with one hand and stuffed it into his mouth, chewing: "It''s really not bad."


    Except for the two of them, no one would stuff the unknown flesh and blood into their mouths to taste.


    Su Changxing said calmly: "It contains the plague that I sprinkled on it, you''d better not eat too much."


    That''s it.


    The two of Bruce stopped their hands immediately, silently to Su Changxing, and threw the blood clot in their hands to the ground.


    Su Changxing asked Mi: "Can this thing be eaten indiscriminately? What if those bugs put leftovers in it?"


    Mi said confidently: "Titan''s human body is not afraid of these things. Except for pure force blows, things like plague can''t break through our physical body at all."


    "Really?" Su Changxing smiled and didn''t say anything more.


    The further we went, the more insects were paralyzed by the plague on the ground, because the vitality of these insects was very strong, so we haven''t seen any insects that died due to the plague yet.


    Seeing this scene, Duoan couldn''t help sighing: "My lord, the plague you spread is really powerful, and those bugs are no match at all."


    Su Changxing''s face still didn''t relax. He felt that these bugs were not that simple, but they still had to deal with them, and killed these bugs while they were infected with the plague.


    soon.


    At the edge of Su Changxing''s perception range, a large number of bugs appeared, densely packed, distributed on the ground and underground, and there were also a lot of strange bugs floating in the sky that looked like jellyfish, wrapped in red fleshy skin.


    Because of the plague, they are now in a mess~www.novelhall.com~ This plague far exceeded their expectations, and brought it into the nest. There is no way to deal with it, but it spreads on a large scale.


    "They are already in a mess, but let''s not go there first, I can clean them up from a distance."


    After Su Changxing finished speaking, he climbed up a broken tower in the nearby ruins.


    The upper half of the tower collapsed, leaving only the lower part, but it is still very high, and the surface temperature is quite low, and standing next to it will feel bitingly cold.


    It was thousands of meters away from those bugs, just at the limit of his perception range.


    To know.


    This is a high-dimensional space, and a distance of several thousand meters is already quite a long distance. If it is on the blue star, Su Changxing''s perception distance can reach hundreds of kilometers.


    He stood on the top of the broken tower, set up a sniper rifle, and shot at the bugs that gathered together and were infected with the plague.


    Bullets streaked across the sky, traveled thousands of meters, and pierced the worm''s body.


    Facing the sudden attack, the bugs of the Titan Zerg didn''t panic. It was obvious that Su Changxing and the others had sensed their arrival as soon as they stepped on the flesh and blood creep.


    This is their nest, where the mother worm is, so there is no way to retreat.


    After all, you can run away from a monk, but not a temple.


    With the sound of gunfire, more bugs came out of the ground.


    Among them, some of the huge Destiny Ants used their bodies to block the front, avoiding Su Changxing''s bullets with their abilities.


    The carapaces of those Destiny Ants also had a lot of green fluorescence, and they were also infected with the plague.


    therefore.


    The joints become numb, and the body is extremely heavy, so the movements become even slower.


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 141： fear

    The latest website: Even though most of the bullets were blocked by the Destiny Ant, Su Changxing still did not stop shooting, and continued to shoot one round at a time.


    Such an attack does not consume much of it.


    Bullets for sniper rifles can also be mass-produced quickly in Pocket Galaxy, and they can fully keep up with consumption.


    Although most of his bullets were separated by the Destiny Ants, some of them still hit other bugs.


    This situation did not last long.


    The Titan Zerg launched a counterattack, a large number of green bees gathered in the sky, and rushed towards them.


    These bugs flying in the sky have no close contact with those bugs on the ground.


    Although infected with the plague, it has not yet reached the point of outbreak and is in good condition.


    the question is that.


    The carapaces of these insects flying in the sky are fragile, and one bullet can penetrate four or five of them, and large pieces fall from the sky to the ground, like dumplings.


    at the same time.


    The blood dogs infected with the plague also gathered on the ground, and flocked towards them.


    These blood dogs were only infected later, so the symptoms were not serious, and they maintained a certain fighting capacity.


    Under the threat of the plague, the Titan Zerg resolutely launched a counterattack!


    Su Changxing backed away while shooting, his heart settled down, and he felt that these bugs should have no other means.


    This is a dying counterattack, their last struggle.


    Before these bugs came into his field of vision, nearly a thousand of them had already died, especially the swarm of sperm bees in the sky, which fell down one by one, unable to break through the dense barrage at all.


    A large piece of blood dog appeared in their field of vision with green fluorescence.


    Bruce rushed forward with a dark red bone sword in his hand, with a roaring sound from his mouth.


    Since Bruce''s strength has risen to a new level, it is easier for them to deal with these bugs.


    Mi and Bruce were at the front, one on the left and the other on the right, blocking a large number of bugs. Bruce''s strength was still not as good as Mi''s.


    However, every time he attacked, he was doing his best and desperately, regardless of defense. Zhou Shen''s ancient character armor was constantly damaged, growing, and repaired.


    His movements became faster at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his strength was also gradually strengthened. From the very beginning, he could repel two or three blood dogs with one blow, and then he could knock four or five blood dogs into the air with one blow. The color of the armor is also darker.


    The pressure on Mi Mi was greatly relieved, and a large part of the blood dogs were attracted by Bruce''s growl, looking like they would never stop dying. Their target was originally Su Changxing, but they followed Bruce around hard.


    Since these blood dogs gathered around Bruce, Su Changxing could often shoot through five or six of them with one bullet, causing great damage.


    As for the thorns that can spray venom, they are not seen. It seems that they are more susceptible to the plague than these blood dogs that are still alive and kicking.


    this time.


    After thousands of bugs died, there was still no bug that could get close to Su Changxing. On the contrary, Bruce became more and more courageous, pressing from the rear to the front, and facing hundreds of bugs, he was not afraid at all.


    This is a war that knows the outcome.


    The Titan Zerg also knew that there was no need to continue, and more sacrifices would not bring better results.


    The bugs in the second half began to retreat, retreating towards the direction of the nest, like the ebbing tide, and soon all disappeared on the battlefield in an orderly manner.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Seeing the bodies of those bugs, Su Changxing began to break open one by one, fell to the ground, committed suicide in a large area, blood and flesh flowed on the ground, and quickly disappeared, as if absorbed by the flesh and blood blanket


    "These bugs are committing suicide!" Kelsey''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t understand why.


    Mi is also bewildered.


    She is an offspring Titan human, in the Fallen Age


    After that, I haven''t seen the Titan Zerg, and I don''t know what it is doing.


    Su Changxing felt bad, such an abnormal behavior was unexpected, but there must be the intention of the Titan Zerg inside, rather than giving up and committing suicide by surrendering.


    In a very short period of time, the remaining bugs on the ground basically committed suicide, turning into dismembered corpses scattered on the ground.


    Something is rapidly absorbing the limbs and flesh of these bugs.


    The whole ground came alive, as if something was moving, trembling slightly.


    Such a strange scene made Su Changxing also stop, thinking of the museum where the gods descended in the steam world.


    It''s the same feeling.


    Immediately afterwards.


    A heart-stopping aura appeared below the ground, from an eternity before, as if an eye suddenly opened in the void, looking around.


    "What it is!"


    Duoan showed surprise, and his face that was still smiling quickly calmed down.


    He felt that strange breath, his heart began to beat wildly, and the black flames around him suddenly went out.


    Something is recovering underground!


    Su Changxing guessed that the high-sequence Zerg might be sleeping underground for some reason, and the flesh and blood of these bugs were awakening them.


    He had thought of this situation before.


    Even if it is a high-sequence Zerg, he is not without means of resistance.


    These wandering plagues were his means, and the reason why he dared to come here.


    His left eye radiated dazzling white light, and a huge phantom appeared in the sky, which seemed to be a snake, and the dark green vertical eye was particularly clear.


    Poisonous eyes!


    This is the field of poisonous eyes inspired by faith, which completely covers the surrounding distance of several thousand meters, and can maximize the damage caused by the plague and its accompanying effects.


    He fully promoted the outbreak of the plague. Since the high-sequence Zerg absorbed the flesh and blood with the plague, it was also naturally infected with the plague.


    Such a huge amount of plague, no matter how powerful it is, it is impossible to withstand it.


    Toxicity has a dose, and of course a small dose will not kill you.


    When the plague on so many bugs gathers together, it can show terrifying power


    A sound like a roar from the abyss can be faintly heard from a long distance. It comes from the ground, shrill and piercing.


    With this roar, the ground began to shake slightly, as if something was about to come out of the ground.


    Su Changxing stepped back quickly. Through the distribution of the plague, he felt that it was a huge monster whose entire body was hidden under the ground.


    The location of the insect nest was built on the head of that behemoth.


    These bugs were not left over by accident during the war, but were left specially to serve this high-sequence Zerg sleeping here for unknown reasons.


    There are no female worms here either.


    Part of the consciousness of this high-sequence zerg is equivalent to replacing part of the functions of the mother worm, controlling these worms on the ground.


    For the high-sequence Zerg, there is no difference between the low-sequence Zerg and the flesh worm on the flesh creep, just a tool.


    A large amount of plague broke out in the body of the high-sequence Zerg, constantly attacking its body.


    This kind of attack ignores the incomparably powerful body, corroding it bit by bit, followed by paralysis and confusion.


    "Damn God!"


    The sudden roar of filial piety exploded in Su Changxing''s mind.


    A red spike protruded from the ground and shot at him. It didn''t seem fast, but Su Changxing couldn''t react at all. The moment he saw the flying spike and wanted to react, his body was pierced cleanly .


    The head exploded instantly under the terrifying impact, and the blood and flesh sprayed everywhere.


    Su Changxing fell to the ground, motionless, as if he was dead. After all, he wanted to


    It was very difficult to survive such a horrific attack.


    But even so, the plague still exists, is still active, and will not disappear because of his death.


    The thing was controlled by him, but it didn''t exist because of him. It probably came from the **** of the ratman statue.


    "grown ups!"


    Both Doan and Bruce showed incredulous expressions, they never thought that Su Changsheng would be so easily killed by the high-sequence bug that existed underground.


    In their hearts, Su Changxing is an existence equal to the gods, endowing them with new life and vitality, and a new meaning of existence, who is going to serve forever.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Mimi chanted a spell, and a huge magic circle formed around her.


    But the magic had just constructed a flying thorn and stretched out from the ground again, shooting at her.


    Because of Su Changxing''s precedent, she also had a certain psychological warning, so she stepped aside immediately.


    But the speed of the flying stab was too fast, and she didn''t completely dodge it. A huge blood hole was pierced in her chest, and her left hand fell to the ground.


    This is the power of the Great Terror.


    That high-sequence Zerg completely crushed them in terms of strength.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Then the earth shakes and the mountains shake.


    A huge purple claw protruded from the ground, stained with green fluorescent, full of plague.


    Part of this huge green claw is incomplete, with only three fingers, and the incomplete part sticks to bones and flesh, with a deadly air.


    "kill!"


    Bruce roared, dragging the big sword and rushing forward, making a loud noise while running, leaping high with great strength, and slashing down at the huge claw with his sword.


    At this time.


    This high-sequence Zerg didn''t launch the third flying thorn. It seemed that the first two attacks had already exhausted him, so he could only watch helplessly.


    With the roaring impact, a broken finger on the huge purple claw was chopped off by Bruce''s sword.


    then.


    The huge purple claw moved ~www.novelhall.com~ and slapped Bruce on the ground like a bug.


    Bruce''s body was also really hard. When he was slapped on the ground by such force, he didn''t die, but there were cracks all over his body, and half of his head was shattered. Instead, he fought back with sword after sword.


    The big sword struck marks one after another on the giant purple claws. Although they were not deep, they still looked obvious.


    Duoan also came to the front of the huge claw, bursting into black fire, and bumped into it.


    The black fire was so powerful that it actually pierced through the purple claws from the front, leaving a big hole in which black blood spread.


    What is more conspicuous is the green fluorescence in the flesh and blood, densely packed, layer by layer, like tiny bugs moving.


    Normally, his attack couldn''t cause too much damage to this high-sequence Zerg.


    But because too many plagues had gathered, the entire palm had been corroded by the plague, and its defense was even lower, so it was easily pierced by the black fire. Mobile phone users please browse and read, palm reading is more convenient.

 v3 Chapter 142： Erics Mechanical Heart

    The latest website: Of course Su Changxing did not die. His body had already lost its fatal weakness because of his position. If he wanted to kill him with normal means, he could only destroy every part of his body.


    Not to mention rebirth from a drop of blood, at least one hand and one leg are left, he can survive, and rely on his own repair ability to recover.


    This is also because of his strong physique.


    Although he doesn''t look as tall and strong as Mi Mi, but the value of physical fitness should not be much different, but the emphasis is different.


    His pure physical defense is definitely not as good as Mi, and Mi''s recovery ability is not as good as him.


    It''s just that he really suffered a lot of trauma this time, his entire head was knocked out, and the intense pain almost made him faint.


    So he simply lay down on the ground and pretended to be dead, to prevent the high blood bug from continuously attacking him.


    After all, as long as he waited long enough for the plague to corrode it, he would definitely win.


    He is still very confident about the plague. This is a bug in itself, and even Doomsday Games can''t judge it. He originally wanted to improve this ability before, but found that he couldn''t.


    "Damn Titan humans, why haven''t you all died yet!"


    A hoarse, thick voice came from the ground, pointing to Mi.


    Mi''s face changed drastically, his eyes were full of anger, and he chanted the mantra again, surging energy surged around his body.


    The two races themselves are blood feuds, and it is impossible to disintegrate forever, even if the Titans and humans are almost extinct.


    Moreover, she suspected that the fall of the Titans was related to these damned bugs. They colluded with the evil existences in the marginal world and set up a big situation that pushed the Titans to destruction.


    Like the spirit race, it all fell suddenly, as if everything was planned, but instead, a weak race like human beings benefited from it and rose up.


    This is related to the fundamental rules of the world, and the rules they tampered with make Titan humans a virus-like existence for all worlds, an existence that must be rejected.


    All the powerful titan humans died suddenly in the process, without any precautions.


    "The surviving lonely souls are nothing to be afraid of, and you are just a half-blooded titan, human beings are too weak." The voice was mocking, and it seemed to make Mi feel uncomfortable, and it would be extremely comfortable.


    "Really?" Mi said in a cold voice, and chanted the spell again, and a huge dark magic circle appeared around, turning at a faster speed.


    "It''s a great irony that the Titans learn magic." The voice came from the ground again.


    same.


    Another spike shot out from under the flesh creep.


    The next moment, Mi''s figure disappeared in place, and then appeared on a high **** on the left. With a hint of prejudgment, he dodged the spike attack and continued to build magic.


    A wave of dark purple energy appeared in the space, carrying a deadly aura.


    The high-sequence reorganization underground also felt that this magic was extremely threatening to him. Once it was cast secretly, it might cause a lot of damage to his physical body. In addition, he is now infected with this strange plague. The injury is likely to be fatal.


    It''s just that the process of constructing magic is too long after all, after it escapes the first flying thorn.


    The second flying stab also shot out from the ground immediately, turning into a black thread, piercing through his wound, bringing out a huge blood hole, crushing his heart along with it.


    His mouth was full of blood, but he still didn''t stop chanting the spell.


    Seeing that the magic was about to be completed, the third flying spur also shot out from the ground.


    A solemn look appeared on Mi''s face, knowing that there was a high probability that he would not be able to withstand this blow, and the magic weapon he built was broken because of this.


    at the same time.


    There was a gunshot from the side, and a silver bullet formed an arc. It landed ahead of time and just collided with the third flying thorn. There was a violent explosion. In the past, it didn''t hurt a bit.


    now


    .


    Su Changxing had already got up from the ground, with no head, only a body left, with a black and white sniper rifle in his hands, aiming in this direction.


    That flying spur carried some kind of regular power and possessed supernatural speed, his bullets couldn''t keep up at all.


    According to the frequency and timing of the first few shots of this high-sequence Zerg, he judged the time and angle of the third flying thorn, and fired ahead of time so that the bullet landed first, just in time to collide with the flying thorn.


    Seeing Su Changxing standing up suddenly from the ground, Mi Mi was not surprised at all, knowing that with Su Changxing''s strength, he would not die so easily, at least he would not be killed in this way.


    The reason why she didn''t dodge was because she was betting that Su Chang would block the flying stab.


    The third flying thorn flew past her, and he also completed the magic construction at the same time.


    A small-scale purple wave formed around it, rushing towards the position of the high-sequence Zerg under the ground, with the howling sound of the wind. smashed


    The huge purple claws suddenly broke off under the tide, and the whole ground trembled, and the whole blanket of flesh and blood cracked, forming some large and small gravel.


    Some dark purple blood spilled from the ground, exuding a tempting aroma, like some kind of extremely delicious food.


    "Disappeared?"


    Su Changxing frowned.


    Within the scope of his perception, the huge Zerg disappeared underground out of thin air. The moment the dense magic hit it, it seemed to use some way to escape from this place.


    Mi half-kneeled on the ground panting heavily, bright red blood was continuously overflowing from the big hole in his chest, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    Her body was pierced by flying thorns, and she was seriously injured.


    "It was in the previous war, its body and soul were severely injured, but it didn''t die completely, and it fell asleep here."


    "It was forced to wake up by us. I''m afraid the injury is far from healed."


    "The blow I made just now should have caused a lot of damage to it, but it still escaped. High-sequence Zerg generally have insight into space and have the ability to travel between spaces."


    She knelt on the ground, looked up at Su Changxing, and said calmly.


    Su Changxing looked at her, sighed and said, "Actually, you don''t have to work so hard, I can handle it, and you should know it too."


    Mi covered his chest with a big hole with one hand, but he couldn''t cover it, blood kept spilling from between his fingers, "You can''t kill it... I want to kill it. You didn''t Make it feel dangerous and it will just run away."


    Su Changxing stared at her, and slowly said: "You are dying now... Your situation is similar to that of Kalxi and the others, do you need me to save you?"


    Mi''s physical condition is also rapidly deteriorating, and her spirit is far more polluted than Kelsey and the others, because she was directly controlled by the gods before, which is equivalent to indirect contact with the gods.


    She''s physically and mentally strong, so she''s in better shape.


    Mi shook his head, and resolutely rebuffed: "Titan humans have never surrendered to any gods, and it is impossible to become believers of any gods."


    "This is the little pride left by us Titans, you should be able to understand."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "But you are probably the last Titan human, and you will be gone after you die."


    "The Titan humans are long gone."


    "But do you really have no desire to live?"


    Mi seemed very rational, and said calmly:


    "Yes, but as I said, Titan humans will not submit to any god, even if it is a false god. That way will make me your believer. I am not happy to do this, so it will definitely fail."


    Su Changxing felt that Mi was very stubborn, and wanted her to survive. After all, this place was very dangerous, and Mi was a powerful help:


    "But you were controlled by that **** before."


    Mi Mi said angrily: "It''s not my voluntary, the nature is completely different, of course, if you force me to become yours


    Believers, you can also give it a try. "


    "But it''s hard to say what the result will be. Gods have always been scheming creatures, and I have no doubt that you will do this."


    "Or in other words, everything you did before was to make me your believer. This may be all your design!"


    Su Changxing was too mysterious and incomprehensible in her heart, and she was very suspicious of Su Changxing''s purpose.


    Su Changxing said helplessly: "Forget it, let''s make it look like I really want you to become my believer... This will only increase my mental burden, especially you spiritually twisted believers. .¡±


    "However, I have a way to let you live temporarily, but how long you can live is uncertain. It can be regarded as lingering."


    Mi showed a surprised look and said, "What way?"


    Su Changxing took out a mechanical iron box from Pocket Galaxy, which was brought from Eric and was one of his research results:


    "Your heart is gone. This is the most serious injury. If it is restored with medical treatment, it will cause your body to collapse and twist."


    "You can use this thing to replace your heart. It is a mechanical rune creation, and it may have a rejection reaction with your body~www.novelhall.com~ and cause constant damage to your body."


    "But it''s still like you dying directly. Although you don''t care about life and death, we need your power now."


    "For my friend''s sake, I hope you will agree to this request."


    [Eric''s mechanical heart: Yiguan, next, Eric has noticed that his body is getting old, so he has been thinking about how to solve the problem of aging, and created a simulated heart with rune mechanical technology. In the future, he is expected to create a brand new body for himself.


    This heart is probably only suitable for Eric, and other people will experience severe rejection and various discomforts.


    At the same time, this is also a powerful heart that can provide powerful strength to the person who carries it.


    It was one of Eric''s favorite inventions, but he never had a chance to use it or show it to the world. ¡¿


    Su Changxing''s first reaction when he saw this thing was to think of the old monk in Queshan Temple. Mobile phone users please browse and read, palm reading is more convenient.

 v3 Chapter 143： Priest of Slaanesh

    The latest website: Su Changxing placed the mechanical heart at the hole in Mi''s chest. The rune patterns on it and the flesh and blood quickly connected to each other, forming a conspicuous film of flesh, connecting them together.


    As the mechanical heart was connected to the flesh and blood, a circle inside began to rotate, shining with azure light, and beating powerfully like a heart.


    Mi''s face turned rosy in an instant, the injury on his chest healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and a part of the mechanical heart was still exposed.


    but.


    It also grew more small and short tentacles, which looked like pink and tender hands, making one''s scalp tingle.


    Feeling that the feeling of being sucked out of the body disappeared, he breathed a sigh of relief and sighed:


    "This is the technology of rune machinery. I didn''t expect you to know this. I heard that Eric of Myron should also have a high level of attainment in this area."


    "It''s not easy for this mechanical heart to bear my body."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "This is his thing. It''s the heart he made for himself. It also has a strong rejection reaction to other people."


    "It just fell into my hands. I thought it was useless, but I didn''t expect it to be used by you here."


    Duoan also showed a look of surprise and said: "I didn''t expect him to be able to create such a thing. I''m afraid he has reached the pinnacle in this respect. He is indeed a person with unlimited creativity."


    Eric''s reputation is very great, and it is widely spread throughout the empire. Players like them also know it, but they have not seen it with their own eyes.


    They cleaned up the worm nest and found that there were no other worms, and all the worms sacrificed themselves to the high-sequence zerg.


    Su Changxing asked Bruce to smash the nearby eggs one by one, and then said:


    "Let''s leave here first, that high-sequence Zerg won''t come to trouble us for a while, it can''t take care of itself now."


    That high-sequence Zerg was infected with a large amount of plague, and would be eroded continuously. Even if it couldn''t die, it wouldn''t get better.


    Theoretically speaking, the plague cannot be eradicated. If the high-sequence Zerg finds out about this, it may come to trouble them.


    They walked all the way north from the position of the insect nest, and they did not encounter the attack of insects again. There were only broken walls and the corpses of some powerful creatures.


    Every time they walk a certain distance, they will take a short rest in order to maintain a certain state.


    Mi, Kelsey, and Bai Shan are not in good condition, their bodies are constantly collapsing and distorting.


    The space here seems to be a completely liberated space, without any restrictions on perception, spirit, and body, but it accelerates the collapse of such a body.


    Su Changxing sat alone on a nearby rock, closed his eyes and meditated, sorted out his spirit, and saw Bai Shan walking towards him alone:


    "What''s matter?"


    Of course he knew what was going on with Bai Shan. Bai Shan''s body had deteriorated to a certain extent. Although her appearance didn''t change much, a large part of her inside was distorted.


    There was a pile of **** vomit on the side of the open space, and the vomit was densely packed with large and small white teeth.


    It was spit on the ground by Bai Shan.


    Seeing Su Changxing''s indifferent look, Bai Shan moved her mouth, hesitant to speak, and then said silently: "My lord, I want to be your believer, just like them..."


    Su Changxing exhaled, opened his eyes and looked at her. Although Bai Shan''s appearance was not particularly beautiful, it was definitely not ugly:


    "This means that you are dying by default? You should be early."


    Bai Shan felt a lot of pressure from Su Changxing, took a deep breath, and explained:


    "Since it is already a doomed result, there is no need for me to make a decision at the last moment."


    "Being a believer of an adult is my supreme honor... It is definitely not for nothing that a believer can pursue a god, it is because of some kind of pursuit."


    "I want to have great power, even if I don''t die, I am willing to become a believer of adults!"


    There was longing in her eyes.


    That is desire, the desire to pursue.


    Maybe she doesn''t even know what the power she is after is, but she will still pursue it tirelessly.


    This is also the essence of every player. He doesn''t know where this road leads, but he can continue to strengthen himself on this road, so he keeps going.


    Su Changxing smiled slightly, thinking that Bai Shan should be a more qualified believer than others.


    To be able to add a priest, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages for him now. The disadvantage is that his mental power will be affected to a certain extent, but this effect is not large and can be ignored.


    The advantage is that a good combat power can be added, and the priest can continuously provide a lot of faith.


    Seeing that Bai Su Changxing didn''t respond immediately, Bai Shan was a little anxious and said with a reddish face, "My lord, I swear, I can do anything for you!"


    Myron provided him with a lot of faith, and even if two more priests were created, it would be more than enough.


    He was observing Baishan, and there were no other requirements for accepting believers. The most important thing was a clean foundation, not polluted by other gods.


    Ordinary believers are not a big problem, but this is his priest. Once controlled indirectly or directly by other gods, it will threaten his spirit and even his life.


    After all, he is a false god, not a real god, so we must be careful in this regard.


    False gods should be lurking. If it weren''t for these gods, they couldn''t directly intervene in the steam world, and he couldn''t be so high-profile.


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "You are very sensible, maybe you are more suitable to be my believer than the two of them."


    "I promise you."


    Dazzling white light radiated from his left eye, covering Bai Shan''s whole body. It came from the distorted spirit of the gods, and a lot of beliefs shaped it, resulting in incredible changes.


    Bai Shan''s physique has not changed much, her complexion has gradually become paler, her figure has become plump, her face has become more perfect, and her whole body has become more beautiful.


    Long black hair, pale skin, scarlet lips.


    It was an eerie beauty, like a **** rose.


    "this is¡­"


    Su Changxing couldn''t help frowning, and noticed that Bai Shan exuded a kind of charm, from physical to spiritual extreme charm.


    Such fascination is joy, joy, love.


    Beyond species and physiology, as long as there is a species of life, it may be affected by it.


    [Priest of Slaanesh: fifth rank, clergy, the ultimate pursuit of love and joy, can continuously obtain power from it, inadvertently, it will have an impact on the surrounding creatures, and the affected creatures will involuntarily treat each other. It generates goodwill.


    Up is joy and love, down is indulgence and depravity.


    The priest of Slaanesh can inadvertently exert a deep influence on other creatures until they are completely controlled, and continuously offer fallen believers to the Lord.


    Fascinating gift: Using items as a medium, once the target accepts the gift, it will be affected by a deep-seated charm.


    Abyss Fall: Every time a creature is pulled into the abyss of fall, it can gain its power and make it a believer of the Lord.


    Charm Aura: The priest of Slaanesh possesses extreme charm and will constantly affect the surrounding creatures. ¡¿


    It seems that Bruce and Duoan were not affected by Bai Shan because of their mental distortions. On the contrary, Mi and Kelsey stared at Bai Shan.


    "The depraved power is really evil." Mixu commented with her eyes wide open. As a titan, she was actually attracted by Bai Shan, and she could clearly feel the blood speed up, and her cheeks turned red.


    Kelsey stared blankly at Bai Shan, her expression dull, and she giggled from time to time, just thinking about it.


    Su Changxing frowned slightly, feeling a little familiar, and some images appeared in his mind, which was Shen Xuan''s smiling face.


    Exactly the same feeling, only more restrained.


    This seemed to be a similar charm, but Shen Xuan completely restrained himself and only hid it between his eyes.


    Is there any connection between this?


    Believers of the gods?


    No, this should be some kind of similar ability, showing a similar effect.


    "Kelxi, what''s wrong with you?" Bai Shan looked at Kelxi with a smile and said, with a very charming look, compared with before, she was a completely different person.


    Kelsey herself also realized that something was wrong, backed away again and again, turned her head away, tried not to look at Bai Shan''s forehead, and the cold sweat broke out on her head:


    "It''s nothing, don''t come near me!"


    It''s like drugs.


    Even if you don''t drink it, you know it''s very dangerous, but once you drink it, you can''t help but be fascinated by the feeling of joy and orgasm, and you can''t extricate yourself.


    The charm that Bai Shan possessed could not have any influence on Su Changxing.


    In Su Changxing''s eyes, Bai Shan just became more beautiful, her appearance became more beautiful, beautiful to the point of delicacy, delicacy to perfection, just like a statue carved by an artist.


    Bai Shan looked at Su Changxing with a smile, and said softly, "Master, am I pretty?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "It''s indeed much prettier than before, but you''d better not try to use your ability on me, it''s useless to me."


    Bai Shan was exposed, and said with an aggrieved face, "I didn''t!"


    "You stinky bitch, don''t try to charm the Lord!" Bruce shouted from behind.


    Bai Shan couldn''t hold back for a moment, she looked back sideways, and said coldly: "What are you talking about? You reckless man!"


    "Do you want to fight? I happen to see you upset, bitch!" Bruce said without showing any weakness~www.novelhall.com~ Bai Shan raised her brows, realizing that Bruce was not affected at all, he was just a lunatic, A reckless man, his momentum weakened: "The master didn''t say anything...you uncouth fool!"


    Seeing them quarreling, Su Changxing felt a little helpless, as if these priests were born on opposite sides for some reason:


    "Stop making noise, everyone is quiet. Take a break, we are also preparing to leave, the front should be approaching the edge of this space, and there are already space cracks around here."


    Kelsey stood among the three of them with her pink tentacles in her arms, shivering, looking weak, helpless and pitiful.


    He didn''t come forward until Bai Shan was a little further away, and said to Su Changxing with a courteous expression:


    "Brother, what about me? I also want to be your believer! I will be the most loyal believer."


    Seeing his assurance, Su Changxing smiled and said, "There''s no need to worry, isn''t it good that you are doing this now?"


    Mobile phone users please browse and read, palm reading is more convenient.

 v3 Chapter 144： bluff?

    Latest website: Su Changxing was lucky enough to be able to condense a priesthood.


    This has nothing to do with the number of beliefs, but with his soul. Every priesthood is closely related to a part of his soul.


    He also plans to bestow the last priesthood on Kelsey, but because every priesthood he condenses consumes a lot of energy, he needs to relax for a while.


    Kelsey thought for a while and said, "I think that''s not bad for them. Although it''s a bit strange, at least they have great power."


    Su Changxing sized him up and said, "You don''t seem like the kind of person who would not give up everything for the sake of strength."


    Kelsey''s expression changed, and a forced smile appeared on her thin face: "So what, as Bai Shan said, the result is doomed, it''s better to choose early."


    "Really?" Su Changxing looked at his arm and said, "You seem to have an extra tentacle."


    "An extra tentacle has grown?" Kelsey looked at her arm suspiciously, and found that a new tentacle had grown out. She was shocked and cried to Su Changxing:


    "Brother, you must save me, I will surely die if this continues."


    Su Changxing looked at him and said expressionlessly, "Don''t pretend to be pitiful."


    "Oh." Kelsey put away her expression.


    Su Changxing said calmly:


    "Your physical condition is not bad, so you don''t need to be so anxious. Next, you will cross the edge of space debris again. It is more dangerous. Let''s wait until the next space."


    Here we go.


    The ground is full of potholes, like huge holes punched out by fists. Although it has been such a long time, it can still be seen that they are the prototypes of fist marks.


    "These are potholes punched out by fists!" Kelsey exclaimed after taking a deep breath.


    Staring closely at the huge pits, he said, "These are made by the fists of Titan humans."


    Bruce questioned: "So big?" He looked at Mi again, such a pit was bigger than Mi''s entire body.


    Mi sighed and said: "The real titan has such a big human body, and he can change his body shape freely."


    "Then they must be very good at fighting too!" Bruce said with a smile, and waved the big bone sword in the air.


    This time they were not more relaxed than last time.


    The broken space here is even more serious.


    The density of the cracks is deeper, and they move very fast, often sliding out a distance of hundreds of meters in an instant.


    If one is accidentally hit by these space cracks, there is a high probability that the body will be cut into hundreds of parts.


    Su Changxing looked solemn, and the eight pairs of eyes on his face kept turning, observing the cracks in the surrounding space, not only needing to distinguish their positions, structures, but also their moving trajectories.


    This is like walking a tightrope, a random negligence, for them, it will be beyond redemption.


    Just at this time.


    They heard a roar coming from behind them, the ground was shaking constantly, and a huge phantom appeared in the extreme distance behind them.


    The phantom is really too big, so it can be seen.


    The phantom''s body glowed with an obvious green light, and the green light spread all over its body, covering most of it.


    It''s that high-sequence Zerg!


    Su Changxing wasn''t surprised at all, knowing that this big bug would always appear.


    It was seriously injured and infected with the plague, and its life would be continuously eroded until it died.


    Under such circumstances, this high-sequence Zerg will definitely not let them leave, otherwise it will be a dead end.


    It must have also discovered that the plague attached to the body could not be dispelled no matter what.


    "Damn God! Get rid of this **** plague on my body, otherwise none of you will be able to leave here today!"


    A shrill and vicissitudes of filial piety exploded in Su Changxing''s ears.


    He was curious about how the other party recognized his identity as a false **** at a glance.


    This is a bit strange, it may be judged according to faith.


    But why so sure?


    "Titan Zergs are also afraid of death?" Su Changxing smiled, and found that these high-sequence Titan Zergs are completely different from the low-sequence Titan Zergs. They have extremely high intelligence and are afraid of death.


    It seems that the low-sequence Titan Zerg are not afraid of death, but they are not qualified to be afraid of death.


    The high-sequence Titan Zerg has the value of surviving, so it is qualified to be afraid of death.


    This is probably the logic.


    "We don''t need worthless death. Titan humans are not afraid of death, but all of them are dead now, hahaha!"


    The high-sequence Zerg started laughing as he spoke, with a very sarcastic taste.


    After listening to it, his face was icy cold, and he stared at the huge phantom. The mechanical heart exposed on his chest began to rotate, shining with azure luster.


    Su Changxing said to Mi: "Forget it, there''s no need to bother with it, let''s get out of here. If it stays here, it will definitely lead to a dead end, trust me."


    He won''t stop just because of a few words from the other party.


    If this high-sequence Zerg really has the ability to keep them behind, it won''t be long-winded with them.


    The Zerg and the gods are the same. When they can be crushed by force, they will not communicate too much with the target.


    This is arrogance, and it is also a kind of arrogance in the bones.


    This high-sequence Zerg is obviously bluffing!


    Su Changxing walked back without looking back, as if he didn''t pay attention to this high-sequence Zerg at all.


    With a whoosh, a black thread pierced through his body. Before he could react, it pierced through his body. Blood foam exploded from his chest, leaving a huge hole.


    It was a smaller flying spur, but faster.


    Su Changxing looked down at the blood hole in his chest, showing an incredulous expression. The opponent hit him in an instant from such a long distance, without giving him any time to react.


    The power of terror.


    The flying thorn seemed to have been doomed before it was shot.


    "Do you think I''m scaremongering! Make a deal~www.novelhall.com~ Either get rid of the plague on me, or you stay here today."


    The voice of the high-sequence Zerg came again, as if they really wanted to make this deal with them.


    So afraid of death?


    It''s not that it''s afraid of death, but that it has a reason why it can''t die. Creatures like the Titan Zerg are countless individuals, and they are also a whole. Death should not be terrible for them.


    "What are you pretending, I don''t believe you can kill me today!" Su Changxing looked at the huge phantom with a smile and shouted.


    this time.


    The three priests Xu Kai, Duo''an, and Bai Shan stood in front of him, but before he finished speaking, another black line ran through his body, and did not cause any harm to the people in front of him.


    This seems to be a conceptual attack method. There is only a beginning and an end, but the process is nothingness, as if nothing happened.


    Mobile phone users please browse and read, palm reading is more convenient.

 v3 Chapter 145： phantom

    Latest website: Su Changxing''s body was pierced with two huge blood holes.


    The shape of the blood hole is regular, as if it has been cut bit by bit, and the internal organs inside can be clearly seen.


    But even so, his footsteps still did not stop, blood flowed from his body to his feet, leaving **** footprints on the ground one by one.


    The more this happened, the less he believed that the other party could kill him. There was a faint golden light shining on the skin, interlaced with scarlet lines.


    Since he couldn''t avoid it, he was ready to bear it.


    This kind of conceptual attack probably couldn''t kill him directly, but could only cause him continuous damage.


    As long as he has enough recovery ability, he can withstand such an attack.


    At least in theory.


    then.


    He took out a large number of mysterious items with healing powers from the pocket galaxy.


    These are all things obtained from the land of Buddha, there are good and bad among them.


    But he can''t control that much, he uses all of his brains for himself, and stimulates the body''s recovery ability to the greatest extent. His physique is high enough to withstand the characteristics of so many mysterious items.


    The injuries on his body recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and most of them recovered in just a few seconds.


    When the high-sequence Zerg saw this scene, they also fell into a short silence. They didn''t expect Su Changxing to respond in such a way.


    This made it think of an ancient race that had been extinct for a long time. It was also like this. It was extremely resistant to beating and recovering.


    The high-sequence Zerg said again: "Do you really think I can''t kill you! Poor humans, you are really a weak and inferior race."


    Su Changxing turned his head and looked at it coldly, without saying a word, the meaning was obvious, if you want to kill me, try it.


    but.


    However, there was a murmur in his heart. The target of the gods that the high-sequence Zerg said before was not him, but someone else.


    It believes that one of them is a god, or has a relationship with a god.


    This is very intriguing.


    Before taking two steps, another flying stab pierced through his body, breaking off half of his shoulder blade, and his left arm almost fell to the ground, connected by a few threads of meridian and flesh.


    then.


    It took a long time between the high-sequence Zerg''s attacks before firing another flying stab, hitting his right leg and breaking his right leg completely.


    He could feel that the high-sequence Zerg was also in a desperate state, and they were doing their best every time they launched an attack.


    If this continues, the high-sequence Zerg may die by itself before he dies.


    The high-sequence Zerg watched Su Changxing jump forward quickly, looking a little funny, but fell silent.


    This strange human vitality is too tenacious.


    It really has no way to kill it. Launching such a conceptual attack is extremely exhausting for it now.


    Su Changxing felt that the other party hadn''t launched an attack for a long time, and when he looked back, the huge phantom had disappeared.


    "Looks like I gave up."


    He breathed heavily.


    It seemed that he had no reaction, but such an attack hurt him greatly, not only physically, but also mentally.


    Every flying stab can cause great trauma to his soul.


    Maybe three or four more shots, and he couldn''t hold it.


    The strengths of the two sides are not at the same level at all.


    Fortunately, they are leaving here too.


    but.


    The words of the high-sequence Zerg caused him to think deeply, and he felt that there were gods here.


    And it is definitely not talking to him, thinking that this group of people has something to do with that god, or that they came here at the instigation of that god.


    so who?


    Such a thing would not surprise him too much.


    When the God of Syndegar descended, they all had indirect contact with that god, and it was very possible to leave tricks on them.


    Secret is the biggest suspect.


    She has been completely controlled by the gods before, and may even be in a state of being controlled by the gods.


    It was also difficult for Su Changxing to estimate what kind of means a **** would have. Without a rough estimate, it was impossible to make an accurate judgment.


    After walking a certain distance, the injuries on his body recovered in sevens and eighties, and his broken foot was reconnected by him.


    Halfway to the edge of the space debris, the light completely dimmed, as if entering the night.


    The sky is like a broken mirror, reflecting the dazzling starry sky.


    Swish it.


    A crack in space slid over from a distance.


    "Dodge!" Mi pushed Kells away with his hands, making him avoid the cutting of the space crack, but his left hand was cut into four or five sections from the forearm.


    Kelsey''s scalp was numb, knowing that if this blow hit him, it would definitely be a dead end.


    Secret saved his life.


    "Are you okay!" Kelsey looked back, a large amount of blood gushed out from Mi''s arm and fell to the ground.


    Mi''s face didn''t change much, and he shook his head: "It''s nothing, it''s just a minor injury to me."


    Her recovery ability is very strong, the broken arm heals at a visible speed, a new arm grows, and four or five tentacles,


    Every wound heals hastens the breakdown of the body.


    Such an injury was not fatal to her, but it was fatal.


    Su Changxing did not expect that Mihui would rescue Kelsey.


    It can only be said that Titan humans are indeed an inclusive race, and they are born with goodwill towards other races.


    The junctions from one piece of space debris to another are the most dangerous.


    They are now in this position, where there are too dense space cracks, even Su Changxing cannot make a 100% accurate judgment.


    Su Changxing''s face was cloudy and uncertain, each space crack had hundreds of possibilities of movement, often hundreds of large and small space cracks were connected together.


    Once they don''t judge their movement trajectory clearly, the six of them may be wiped out at any time, even the titan human being Mi can''t handle it.


    Another spatial crack passed by them, and a small part of Bruce''s shoulder was neatly cut off, and the section was smooth and flat.


    "Not dead, Bruce." Doan yelled mockingly.


    Bruce responded angrily: "How could that be, I''m fine!"


    He shook his shoulders as if nothing had happened, and the dark red blood spilled all over the floor. The bones on his body stretched out like silk, constantly intertwining to form new bones and new arms.


    Seeing his appearance, Bai Shan exclaimed: "As expected of a reckless man, this is just like a normal person."


    Su Changxing reminded: "Be careful yourself, I can''t guarantee to avoid space cracks 100%, anyone who hits them will be considered unlucky."


    For the rest of the time, their luck was pretty good, they didn''t encounter any unexpected situation, passed the most densely spaced gap, and the next journey was easy.


    Here is the night, the sky full of stars.


    A huge human-shaped phantom appeared in the sky, they could only see a towering leg, the flesh and blood on the leg was rotting, revealing golden bones.


    This one is a dead Titan human.


    Mi held his breath and stood there staring blankly at the phantom: "This is Valora, the most powerful Titan human after the new generation. It is said that he has the power comparable to the gods, but he died here unexpectedly. .¡±


    "It turns out that the last Titan humans fell here, no wonder, no wonder..."


    Su Changxing also stopped to look at the huge phantom, feeling extremely shocked just from the senses.


    This is no longer a corpse, but left by a powerful force


    The afterimage, the reflection of the state before death, has not dissipated for tens of millions of years.


    It was full of unwillingness, and this human Titan died in great grief and indignation.


    "This should be the center of the battlefield back then. The existence equal to the gods fought here."


    Su Changxing analyzed and said that he felt that this place might be dangerous, but if they wanted to leave the ninth dimension, they probably had to start from here.


    Kelsey frowned, looked around, and said thoughtfully: "If this is the case, wouldn''t there be bugs here too."


    "Crow''s Mouth!" Bai Shan squinted at him and said calmly.


    Kelsey felt her heart beat faster~www.novelhall.com~ took a step back, took a deep breath and said:


    "Ha, Bai Shan, don''t look at me, I can''t bear it. And I''m doing a rational analysis. Those Zergs probably exist here. From this point of view, they should have won the battle back then. I don''t know why they didn''t continue. Invasion, but evacuated here.¡±


    Su Changxing looked at him, and said calmly, "Did you know this, or guess it?"


    Kelsey smiled, "Nonsense."


    In their discussions they moved on towards that vast area.


    The atmosphere between the three of Bruce has also eased a lot. They don''t hate each other, but they are on opposite sides because of their priesthood. As they continue to control the priesthood, they can actively suppress that mutual disgust feel.


    Su Changxing still fully unfolded his perception to prevent accidents. They are still in the area of ??space cracks and need to be extra careful.


    And as Kelsey said, there probably also exist Titan Zerg here. Mobile phone users please browse and read, palm reading is more convenient.

 v3 Chapter 146： Incarnation of Order A Twenty Two

    The latest website: They have been walking towards the direction of the huge phantom, but they don''t feel the distance between them and the huge phantom getting closer, it seems because they are too far away.


    Su Changxing stopped and looked forward. A humanoid creature appeared at the edge of the perception range. The face could not be seen clearly. It seemed to be a woman with long silver hair.


    "Something is approaching."


    He added, "Probably a titan bugger."


    Titan Zerg is a general term, there are tens of thousands of species, and there are many Titan Zerg in human form.


    I met it on the Blue Star at that time, it was fused with human genes, and its combat effectiveness was not strong.


    The unknown creature, standing on the edge of the space crack area and waiting for them, seemed to have known about their arrival.


    Su Changxing directly shot at him with a sniper rifle. Most of the things he encountered in this place were enemies, so there was nothing to say.


    In an instant, the bullet traveled thousands of meters and passed through that person''s body.


    But it didn''t cause any harm.


    was dodged.


    Su Changxing didn''t see how the other party dodged his bullet, he didn''t seem to make any movements, and stood motionless.


    "That''s not a titan bugger."


    She said in secret, but she couldn''t recognize what the other party was, not a human being, let alone a Titan human, or any creature she had ever seen.


    Su Changxing fired several more shots in a row, all of which passed through the humanoid creature without causing any damage.


    Another tricky existence.


    The humanoid creature in that position stood there motionless, stopping to look at them.


    As he got closer, the image gradually became clearer, with tight black armor, long silver hair, and a slender sword floating behind him, his expression showed no trace of emotion.


    Like a robot.


    This was Su Changxing''s first feeling, followed by a suffocating strength, which was undisguised and completely exposed.


    It is worth noting that her black armor is tattered, and one arm is missing, like a rag doll.


    Even though Su Changxing launched several attacks in a row, the other party still didn''t move their minds towards them, but just stood there quietly, waiting for them to pass by.


    "Probably a creature left over from the Great War." Bai Shan said analytically, showing interest.


    "Who are you?"


    Su Changxing asked from a long distance, feeling that the other party had no intention of doing anything to them.


    If the other party is really someone who survived that war, this is a good opportunity to find out the situation


    Her child''s hole is silver-white, the same color as her hair, and she emits a sound similar to electronic synthesis: "Identified as a creature of order, it is not within the scope of cleaning."


    "Human, Titan human, what request do you have?"


    Su Changxing was taken aback when he saw the other party talking like this.


    Is this really like a robot, or is the other party some kind of mechanical creature?


    The Eye of Data slowly analyzed one piece of information after another.


    [Guardian of Order: Incarnation of Order, a creature formed by the supreme order rules, perfectly obeys the logic of its own behavior, and possesses insurmountable strength for mortals. ....


    Don''t go beyond the rules of order in front of it, otherwise you will be killed!


    ...]


    What is this?


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but twitch his face slightly, realizing that the other party was an unimaginable existence, who might have the strength comparable to a god.


    Such an existence stood in front of him alive.


    Several other people behaved fairly normally, only thinking that this was a powerful creature left behind after the war.


    [In other words, reading aloud and listening to books is currently the best, @


    The woman looked at him expressionlessly, and responded mechanically: "Guard this place, and prevent any chaos from approaching."


    "The Titan Zerg that Chaos refers to?" Su Changxing asked along the words.


    "They''re just one of a kind."


    "Who are you, or what is your name?"


    "Me? I am the Guardian of Order, A22."


    Su Changxing found that the guardian of order was very cooperative, he answered whatever he asked, like a machine, and he didn''t mean to be impatient.


    Maybe in a sense, she is a robot, but in a different form.


    Su Changxing gradually relaxed, feeling that the Guardian of Order A22 was no threat to them.


    If you really want to attack them, relying on your strong strength, you will directly attack them without detours.


    "What happened here? Why was the ninth dimension destroyed?" Su Changxing then asked, asking what he wanted to know.


    A22 shook his head, and said coldly: "I don''t know, and I have never experienced it. My mission is to guard this place."


    "Why are you guarding here? Is it to guard something?" Su Changxing asked again.


    "I don''t know." A22 replied mechanically.


    In other words, the Guardian of Order came here after the Great War, and did not experience the war.


    And she is here to guard and prevent those Zerg from approaching.


    This presumably serves some purpose.


    Seeing the appearance of Duo''an and the others again, Su Changxing couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. Fortunately, A22 didn''t judge them as chaotic creatures, otherwise it might really have brought them all together.


    In the face of such an existence, they are definitely not opponents.


    Mi Ze walked up to A22, stared at her closely and asked, "Have you ever seen a Titan human? A Titan human like me."


    Their mixed-blood Titan humans have traveled through many worlds, but they have never found other Titans, or even mixed-blood Titan humans.


    This is the disappointing thing.


    They came to a conclusion a long time ago that they were probably the last Titan humans, the remnants of Titan humans after death.


    A22 looked at Mi and said, "Weak Titans like you have never seen them before, but about 20,000 years ago, 10,000 years ago, 5,000 years ago, and 2,000 years ago, Titans came here. .¡±


    Hearing this, Mi''s face showed joy, and suddenly found that they were not the only Titan humans.


    Mi asked again, "Do you know where they are now?"


    A22 shook his head: "I don''t know, I''ve never left here, but everyone has asked the same question as you."¡­.


    "That''s an interesting thing."


    Although she said it was funny, she didn''t have any look on her face that was related to fun, like a human being who lacked emotion.


    "Everyone has asked similar questions?" Secret''s expression moved slightly, knowing that these titan humans are all looking for others of the same kind, most of them are alone, and they only look for them because of loneliness, just like her now.


    "But it''s good, at least there are other Titan humans alive." A smile appeared on Mi''s face.


    True titan humans have long lifespans.


    Since other Titans came here two thousand years ago, it means that there must be other Titans alive, just in a corner she didn''t know


    Su Changxing asked another crucial question: "How do we get out of here? We want to get out of the ninth dimension."


    This time, he saw the expression on A22''s face as expected, it was very subtle hidden in the eyes, but he still observed it.


    She still replied calmly:


    "Just ahead~www.novelhall.com~ at the end of this space, there is a deep well, the sea of ??knowledge, which turns out to be the pillar of the ninth dimension, which gathers all the knowledge of this dimension, and you can leave the ninth dimension from there .¡±


    Su Changxing smiled and said: "


    I''m not the only one who asked this question, you answered very skillfully. "


    A22 observed Su Changxing''s expression and said, "Yes, you are the 12772nd person who asked me this question."


    A lot of people, but A22 has been here for tens of thousands of years, so it''s not too much to think about.


    After all, it seems that it is not difficult to come to the ninth dimension.


    Kelsey stood on a high slope, looked into the distance, and said thoughtfully, "There is nothing there."


    Huaduo mobile phone users in the desert please browse and read, it is more convenient to read on the palm.

 v3 Chapter 147： 1 boundless

    At this time, Kelsey noticed that the black ground was not the ground, but some corpses that had been crushed into slag, the corpses of bugs, layer by layer, covering the entire earth.


    In front of them was a huge plain, endless as far as the eye could see, as flat as the sea.


    It''s hard to imagine how many bugs died here to cover the whole earth with a thick layer.


    "This¡­"


    He froze for a moment, then pointed to the front and shouted: "Is there something coming over!"


    There are some densely packed black spots appearing in the extreme distance, the distance is tens of thousands of meters, this place happens to be a large plain, which can be seen directly.


    "Those are the Titan Zerg!" Said in a dense voice, and he could tell what those black spots were at a glance.


    The smell of bugs is all too familiar to Titan humans.


    Su Changxing''s expression couldn''t help changing slightly, as a huge number of bugs rushed towards them from all directions.


    This is not a simple bug swarm. You can see all kinds of Titan Zerg, and you can clearly feel that there is a lot of terror in it. It is a high-sequence Zerg, at least the existence of the fourth-order.


    With so many bugs coming so suddenly, a22 didn''t panic at all. Instead, he looked at the scene in front of him calmly, as if he was used to seeing such a scene often.


    She put her left hand on the sword behind her, a ray of silver light flashed, the world became quiet, and countless silver lights of the sword bloomed in the shape of petals on the plain.


    Hundreds of knives, thousands of knives, tens of thousands of knives...


    Simple to terrifying means.


    Countless bugs died under this blow, and from within their field of vision to outside their field of vision, the silver-white knife light bloomed to the extreme distance, pushing flatly all the time.


    Su Changxing finally understood why this great plain is so flat and stretches as far as the eye can see.


    It was not formed naturally, but was cut out one by one. A22 cut the whole land into a flat shape, and the bottom was covered with corpses of bugs layer by layer.


    If it has been like this for tens of thousands of years, how many bugs have died here?


    Su Changxing felt terrified. While shocked by the strength of A22, he was also surprised by the number of these bugs.


    The insects on the Great Plains were not completely dead, there were individual fish that slipped through the net, or some insects that were dying.


    However, A22 did not cut the second knife, and such a number of bugs are not worth the knife.


    Su Changxing always felt that the silvery brilliance between A22''s eyes had dimmed a bit.


    She turned her head to look at Su Changxing and the others, and said, "If you want to leave, you''d better take advantage of it now."


    Very concise words.


    Su Changxing knew that A22 was helping them, and in her way, this might already be within her capabilities.


    "Thank you." He sincerely thanked him without hesitation, and called everyone to leave here.


    It may also be the perfect time for them to leave.


    There are probably a large number of Zergs in this space, and they can''t get through at other times, so they can only get through after A22''s knife is out.


    This risk is still very high, and there is still a high possibility of encountering other Zerg.


    Stepping on the densely packed insect corpses, they headed in the direction pointed by A22, the Sea of ??Knowledge, a deep well that could go beyond the high-latitude space.


    Everyone moved forward silently, shocked by the strength of a22.


    "This is too exaggerated." Kelsey exclaimed, feeling his back was still numb and cold, as if the knife had been cut on his back.


    Bruce said a little unconvinced: "One day I will be able to kill it!"


    "Don''t just brag." Duo''an slapped him mercilessly, and then analyzed: "That person should have something to do with the doomsday game. Maybe this is why these bugs can''t break through the ninth dimension."


    "But yes, with such an existence, how can those bugs break through the ninth dimension."


    Mi said aloud: "It is indeed very strong. But this kind of strength is not enough to stop the entire Titan Zerg. In ancient times, many Titan humans had such strength, and there are many legends about killing gods."


    "However, the gods at that time were a little different from now. They were more rational and more like gods. We Titan humans have a good relationship with them..."


    Su Changxing took the lead silently, did not speak, and probably guessed what A22 was guarding, something that could block the Titan Zerg in the ninth dimension.


    He can''t think of the specifics, but he doesn''t need to speculate, he is not a Titan Zerg, and he doesn''t need to break through the ninth only.


    On the contrary, the Titan Zerg cannot be allowed to break through the ninth dimension, otherwise all the worlds in the ninth dimension will be finished, and that is the real end.


    If only he could think of what it was and how to get it.


    I''m afraid the ninth dimension is about to be breached


    This is a huge plain. They walked hundreds of miles, but they still couldn''t see A22. The surrounding environment remained unchanged. There were black insect corpses all over the ground, and the flat ground stretched as far as the eye could see.


    to the back.


    Gradually, they could encounter some insects that were not completely dead, lingering on the ground, their bodies trembling constantly, and when they saw them coming, they made shrill calls, as if to demonstrate, telling them not to approach.


    Such bugs have completely lost their combat effectiveness and cannot pose any threat to them.


    However, Su Changxing had a bad premonition. If things go on like this, sooner or later they will encounter some bugs with combat power, and among these bugs there are high-sequence existences~www.novelhall.com~Once they meet one, it will be considered a serious injury The high-sequence Zerg is not something they can deal with.


    A22 killing them is easy.


    It is also very easy for them to kill Su Changxing and others, and they can all form a crushing force in terms of strength.


    So much so that when they walked to the back, they were all terrified. They could see that there were many movable insects on the ground, most of which were dead, but their bodies were still alive. Even if they could move, they would make strange noises.


    Fortunately, they walked for a long time, and they didn''t encounter high-sequence Zerg.


    A22 should also be targeted. For stronger targets, it will carry out special strikes. On the contrary, it will make some weaker bugs have a chance to survive. Such bugs are not a threat.


    With the continuous advancement, the sky showed the brilliance of the rising sun, orange-red, and the stars all over the sky complemented each other.


    This kind of scenery is of course extremely strange, and it may only be seen in the ninth dimension, but they have no intention of appreciating it.


    At this moment, with a hissing sound, a mantis-shaped bug with only half of its body left suddenly jumped up from the ground and rushed towards them.


    Before it could get close, Su Changxing shot through its body, but this triggered a chain reaction.


    Many half-dead bugs around got up from the ground and approached them bouncing around.


    These Titan Zerg are stronger than what they have seen before, and they are stronger. Even the most common ones can be regarded as the strongest in the fifth rank.


    Before Su Changxing could speak, Bruce rushed forward with a large bone sword.


    previous chapter


    Back to Contents


    next chapter


    bookmark


    Like the global game: with a portable store, please collect it: ()Global game: with a portable store, the update speed is the fastest in the whole network.

 v3 Chapter 148： Priest Tzeentch

    The fighting power of these severed insects is not considered strong, they can handle it completely, but as they continue to advance, the number is increasing, and they gather from all directions.


    "Hahaha, die to me, die to me!" Bruce laughed, waving the big bone sword in his hand constantly.


    When the battle was in full swing, a big blue hand protruding from the pile of corpses hit the ground with a loud noise.


    Su Changxing''s heart sank, knowing that this was a high-sequence Zerg, because it was too far away and was not completely killed by a22.


    This is at least a fourth-order Zerg.


    [Titan Zerg-Insect Troll: Tier 4, a high-sequence Zerg bred by the Titan Zerg using the genes of ancient trolls. It has strong vitality, strong physique, and extremely high resistance to magic attacks. Demons are similar, and they are also the nemesis of mages.


    There is nothing in this world that can''t be solved with one punch, and if it can''t be solved, then two more punches! ¡¿


    Su Changxing immediately turned the gun and pulled the trigger at the worm troll''s arm. The bullet hit the arm and burst into blood, leaving a small blood hole.


    next moment.


    He is covered in shadows.


    A worm troll with only a small part of its body left, an arm, a shoulder and a small half of its head jumped up high, and slapped him down with a palm.


    Su Changxing''s shot just now hurt it very much, so he also took Su Changxing as the first target to attack.


    In the process, he fired two more shots at the mutilated worm troll. The bullets blasted blood on his blue skin, and the damage they could cause was really limited.


    The physical body of this worm troll is much stronger than Mi Mi, and the defense ability is also the same.


    This slap is huge, and the range of the slap is larger, covering a distance of hundreds of meters, including Su Changxing, everyone within this range is covered by the shadow of the slap.


    Su Changxing''s body turned into white feathers all over the sky, disappeared in place, and appeared in another position a hundred meters away, dodging the blow lightly.


    Before the worm troll made a move, he was aware of it, so he made preparations and used the domain to travel a hundred meters away.


    Mi did not choose to dodge, but took the palm abruptly.


    Because it was not within the center range, the damage received was not too great, and then manipulated more than ten tentacles to attack the worm troll intensively. Each hand was like a heavy weight, hitting the worm troll heavily. , making a dull sound.


    After the slap, the Worm Troll''s movements paused for a short time, and a large amount of green blood burst out from the wound on his body, like thick spinach juice.


    Su Changxing found the right time, set up a sniper rifle, triggered the perfect barrage at the position of his head, and fired hundreds of shots. The exaggerated attack smashed the remaining half of his head.


    This worm troll still didn''t die, and its vitality was terrifyingly tenacious. Like him, it didn''t have a fatal weakness. If you want to kill it, you need to destroy the rest of its body.


    They kept attacking it, crushing its body bit by bit.


    When the last finger of the bug troll was shattered by Su Changxing, the vitality of the bug troll began to drain rapidly.


    This battle seemed easy, but it was extremely dangerous. Everyone except Su Changxing suffered serious injuries.


    Kelsey was even lying on the ground motionless. Although he was not within the center range just now, most of his body was crushed by a palm, his lower body was turned into a pulp, and his heart was rotting, as if he was about to die soon.


    Lying on the ground with a face full of fear, he said to Su Changxing: "Brother, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die, help me!"


    Su Changxing checked his situation and breathed a sigh of relief: "I can''t die for the time being, but I can save you,"


    Still follow the previous operation, pour faith into his body, condense the priesthood, and make it perfectly match the twisted spirit.


    Kelsey''s appearance changed significantly, her skin turned light blue, her head became bigger, but the tentacles on her arms did not disappear. Instead, she formed an arm based on the tentacles. It was a tentacle.


    His physical body was constantly being reshaped during this process, making it appear smaller and more powerful than before.


    Then Su Changxing asked Bai Shan to use the healing ability on him.


    Kelsey got up from the ground and said in a surprised voice: "Thank you, great master!"


    Su Changxing''s face didn''t change, but his heart was groaning. Kelsey gave him a feeling that he couldn''t figure it out, which was a bit strange. Anyway, this was his priest, and it shouldn''t be like this.


    ¡¾Priest of Tseung Qi: The fifth rank, the process from being good to evil, pursuing hope, hope in despair; pursuing wisdom, the wisdom of playing with others in the applause.


    Wisdom Guide: It can give wisdom to the believers underneath, but it is impossible to know whether it is true wisdom.


    Treacherous Mind: Able to see through the minds of others. The smarter and wiser a person is, the easier it is for a priest to see through.


    Lost Teleportation: Capable of space marking and guided teleportation, intelligent people will always think of ways to escape first. ¡¿


    wisdom?


    Su Changxing took a deep look at Kelsey. Although he had some guidance on the formation of the priesthood, it was mainly determined by the extreme emotions in the hearts of these priests.


    Doan is crazy, Bruce is hot-tempered, Beth Shan is depraved, and Kelsey is treacherous.


    It''s totally invisible.


    He didn''t pay too much attention to it. Everyone has another side of themselves in their hearts, which is deeply hidden. This is also a contradiction of human nature.


    Kelsey had a flattering smile on her face: "Master, I have the ability to hide my aura. We don''t need to go there with such a big fanfare, we can completely touch it secretly."


    Su Changxing frowned, but didn''t figure out that Kelsey had such an ability, and said, "Can we completely hide our aura? There are high-sequence Zerg here, so we may not be able to hide it."


    There are various types of these Zerg, with various abilities, and there must be bugs that specialize in reconnaissance.


    Kelsey said solemnly: "Master, there is no problem. I can guarantee that they will not find us. I am very confident in my ability."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, nodded and said, "That''s fine, give it a try."


    Kelsey raised her blue hands, her eyes flashed brightly: "Silence!"


    A faintly invisible blue barrier, centered on him, spread out in all directions, covering the crowd.


    Their aura weakened ~www.novelhall.com~ until they disappeared completely, and they seemed to be no different from the corpses all over the ground, only they could move.


    This is a terrifying ability, related to certain rules, maybe even those high-sequence Zerg can''t discover them.


    After that, the surroundings became quiet for a while, and the half-dead bugs lying on the ground didn''t react too much when they saw them, as if they saw the same kind.


    Seeing this scene, a sly smile appeared on Kelsey''s face: "Master, it seems that my ability is useful."


    Bruce said mercilessly: "Traitor, I''ve always known you like this."


    With a smile on Kelsey''s face, she didn''t care about Bruce''s attitude and said:


    "It''s not important. What''s important is that we can safely reach the sea of ??knowledge and leave the ninth dimension."


    Kelsey seemed quite rational and seemed not to be affected by the position at all.


    This is a bit strange.


    What makes him different from others?


    Su Changxing thought over and over again, but he didn''t come to any conclusion.


    Global Games: Comes with Portable Store https://

 v3 Chapter 149： turn back?

    The Sea of ??Knowledge is said to be a deep well, but from a distance, it looks more like a tall tower. The golden tower is probably the only complete building in the ninth dimension.


    A light blue beam of light pierced through the sky from above the deep well.


    Kyle hoped to go to the sea of ??knowledge, his eyes flickered: "Master, how should we leave the ninth dimension through this thing."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "I''m not sure, but we should have known it in the past. This thing is also part of the doomsday game and the pillar of the ninth dimension. It is because of its existence that this space has not collapsed."


    Here we go.


    The ground was still densely packed with corpses of bugs, and A22 covered the entire space with one blow, and it seemed that none of the bugs survived intact.


    Listening closely to Su Changxing''s words, he suddenly stopped, looked back at them, and said solemnly:


    "Let''s not go there yet, I feel that **** exists among us!"


    Duoan frowned: "That god? Who are you talking about?"


    Mi said with a serious face:


    "Of course I''m talking about the **** who descended on Syndegar. At a certain moment just now, I felt his aura was very weak, but it was very real. Because I was controlled before, I was very familiar with that aura. , it is undoubtedly him!"


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment when he heard Mi''s words, which just verified his thoughts, but the object of his suspicion before was Mi, if she was really that god, he wouldn''t say it by himself.


    He looked around at the four priests under him. Logically speaking, these people had already become his priests and should not have anything to do with that god.


    But who can tell?


    From all indications, that **** left means among them.


    Secret is very likely.


    She may not be completely controlled, so she can clearly feel the existence of that god, but she can''t think that that **** comes from herself.


    Su Changxing felt vigilant at the thought of this, looked at Mi and said, "Do you feel anything wrong?"


    The dense body was on the verge of collapse, and more than ten or twenty purple tentacles, large and small, long and short, grew from his body, and the mechanical heart on his chest kept turning.


    "You doubt me?" Mi Wei frowned, and then said: "It''s normal to doubt, but I can only say that it''s not me, my vitality is approaching the end, and there will be no more value."


    Su Changxing stared at her, then pursed his lips and said with a smile: "I believe you. If that **** really exists among us, then his goal must not be us, but someone from the ninth dimension." thing."


    As he said that, he looked up at the sea of ??knowledge in front of him, and felt that he had some clues. If the **** had any purpose, it was probably for this sea of ??knowledge.


    However, the purpose of these bugs is not the sea of ??knowledge, but a certain space behind a22.


    Nor do they seem to be able to destroy the sea of ??knowledge.


    "Which one of us do you think the **** will be on?" Su Changxing asked with a smile, seemingly relaxed.


    Mi looked left and right, shook his head and said: "I don''t know too well, but I can feel that he exists among us, and it becomes more and more obvious. At a certain moment just now, I felt his The presence."


    The sea of ??knowledge!


    The goal of that **** is the sea of ??knowledge.


    Su Changxing was very sure, it came from a logical judgment, and his intuition told him so.


    "Can''t go any further," he said, turning around.


    Bruce showed a puzzled look: "Why? Aren''t we almost there? Go back at this time."


    Su Changxing didn''t hide it, and said directly: "The secret is not wrong. There is a **** among us. His goal is the sea of ??knowledge, and he will go there through us."


    "So we can''t go instead. If we go, there will be problems. Go back first, before the next wave of insects comes."


    His idea is very simple,


    Since the **** wanted to do this, he couldn''t let him get what he wanted.


    Mi thought for a while and said, "Is it so serious? It''s been such a long time, and the **** hasn''t moved a little until now, maybe it''s just some tricks."


    Kelsey also echoed, "Yes, if we go back now, maybe we won''t have the chance to come here next time."


    The sea of ??knowledge is right in front of them, and after traveling such a long distance, it is indeed unreasonable to go back now.


    And it may be even more dangerous to go back, maybe you will encounter the next wave of insects.


    Su Changxing didn''t say much, and took the lead to walk back: "No, we''ll go back, and we''re not in a hurry. We don''t know what''s going on at the deep well."


    "It''s really not possible, we can come here again when the next bug swarm occurs."


    The dark premonition kept reminding him that he couldn''t pass.


    He also didn''t know where and how this premonition came from.


    But he believed it.


    He''s always trusted his instincts


    Mi didn''t have any objections, since he was already dying, even if he died here, there would be no problem.


    Of course, the four priests of Bruce have no problem~www.novelhall.com~ They still obey Su Changxing''s words, no matter what their temperament is, Su Changxing is the supreme **** in their hearts, an existence that is greater than everything else.


    Mi said with some pity: "Are you really not leaving? This may be the only chance for you to leave. This place is too dangerous, and you may not be able to come here next time."


    Su Changxing chuckled and said, "You''re not even afraid of death, so why should I be afraid? Do you really think that we humans are all greedy for life and afraid of death?"


    At this time, Kelsey said with an embarrassing expression: "Master, I may not be able to persist in my abilities. If we are exposed later, the half-dead bugs around here may all attack us."


    Su Changxing took a deep look at him, and said thoughtfully, "You mean it''s better for us to go to the Sea of ??Knowledge now?"


    Kelsey showed hesitation on his face, and then said sincerely: "That''s right, we have already come here, and turning back would not be a waste of all previous efforts."


    "Even if that god''s goal is the sea of ??knowledge, it has nothing to do with us, we just want to get out of here."


    Bai Shan also nodded, and said, "Kelxi''s, what you said is right. Master, I also think we should go to the Sea of ??Knowledge."


    They are all manifestations of extreme desires, and everything they think is based on self-interest, which is also the foundation of human nature.


    Su Changxing exhaled slowly, and said solemnly, "I''m not afraid to say more, I have a bad feeling that the **** might have something to do with the Zerg."


    "Recalling it now, that high-level Zerg didn''t kill me, but let me go on purpose, like acting."


    "Kelsey, you should be able to see it."


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 150： betray order

    Kelsey''s eyes widened slightly. Hearing Su Changxing''s sudden emphasis on his name, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he said in a hoarse and thin voice:


    "Master, do you doubt me?"


    Su Changxing said calmly, "No, I just think you should be able to see it with your intelligence."


    "So you think that high-sequence Zerg is acting?"


    "Acting?" Kelsey scratched the back of his head with his blue hands, pondering: "It doesn''t look like it, is there any reason for it to act? No, it''s just dying."


    Su Changxing went on to say: "Why is there no reason? I don''t think that **** is considered an orderly life. It couldn''t pass the level of A22, but it could escape through us."


    "That''s why he''s acting, that **** has something to do with the Zerg. I think you''re the smartest guy here, Kelsey, and you always have been."


    Kelsey''s face showed confusion: "Then what does it matter, wouldn''t it be great if we can leave here through the ninth dimension?"


    Mi chimed in and said, "That''s why it matters. If the ninth dimension is breached by the Zerg, the world below will be ruined."


    "Who can stop it? Those gods are crazy, and humans are no match for the Zerg Titans."


    "So, you really can''t go to the Sea of ??Knowledge, I should stop you instead!"


    As she spoke, she stood in front of several people with a very clear attitude.


    Bruce raised the bone sword and shouted, "Do you really think I can''t beat you!"


    Su Changxing waved his hand to stop Bruce''s behavior. Otherwise, he might really rush forward.


    "I''m afraid you didn''t cast this hidden barrier, Kelsey." He looked sideways at Kelsey and said quietly.


    This hidden barrier can avoid the perception of high-sequence Zerg, which is too exaggerated, and it is impossible for a fifth-order person to display such an ability.


    Kelsey''s eyes flashed, but he still smiled and said, "Master, what are you talking about? Who else could it be if it wasn''t me?"


    The moment he spoke, Su Changxing made a decisive move, confirming that the **** was Kai Erxi, or completely controlling Kai Erxi.


    Through faith, he has a close soul connection with the four priests, which is a top-to-bottom soul connection, and he is in an absolute dominant position.


    He was able to kill any of the four priests by killing their souls in an instant through such a soul connection.


    This also costs nothing.


    This is also the authority of the gods, who have the power of life and death over believers.


    It was like an invisible big hand grasping Kalshi''s entire soul, and then exerting force continuously, crushing it bit by bit.


    At the same time, he pulled out the handwheel, aimed at Kelsey''s head, and pulled the trigger. Such a close-range shot would not be able to withstand it even if it was close.


    Normally, he doesn''t need to do anything extra. The other party is his priest, and he can easily kill him.


    This is obviously not the normal situation.


    There was another real **** intervening. The other party might appear to be his priest on the surface, but secretly he was a believer of that god.


    really.


    He was not able to completely wipe out Kelsey from the soul, but exploded his head, and the blood splashed on the surrounding ground.


    But even so, the light blue invisible barrier still existed, covering them.


    Su Changxing also saw some clues: "I''m afraid this thing is not only to help us hide, but also to help you hide yourself!"


    While speaking, he pulled the trigger again, and the bullet passed through Kelsey''s chest, hitting a blood hole the size of a head, and even shattering his heart.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Su Changxing saw Kelsey''s soul begging for mercy, knelt on the ground, with a humble face: "Master, don''t kill me, he is threatening me. He is always in my mind, talking and talking all the time. say."


    "I''m going crazy, it''s better after I become your believer, I


    Is your loyal believer, we can deal with him together, don''t you think so? "


    Su Changxing wanted to laugh when he saw Kelsey''s appearance, it was like a loud conspiracy, and he didn''t believe what the other party said: "Do you think I can still believe what you say now? And after killing you, no Is that all right?"


    Kelsey quickly said: "Killing me is not the same as killing him. I have a way to expose him completely and let the order guard kill him!"


    "He is in my soul. If you temporarily suppress him with your faith, I can expose him, but there is only a momentary chance, and that is now!"


    Just finished speaking.


    Su Changxing resolutely integrated a lot of faith into Kelsey''s soul, and the only way to fight against the gods is faith.


    Of course, he did not believe in Kelsey, but was betting that since the other party became his priest, he would not be completely controlled by that god.


    Presumably the **** will expose himself, and Kelsey is also responsible for it.


    He''s a guy who swings on both sides.


    A large amount of faith was poured into Kalxi''s soul from Su Changxing''s body, and white lines like silk threads spread on the light blue barrier, which was about to shatter.


    At this time, Su Changxing saw one eye opened on the forehead of Kelsey''s spirit body, which was so familiar, where had he seen it before.


    The star-like eye echoed in his mind, hanging in the abyss-like sky. He couldn''t remember what it looked like, but it never left his mind and remained there for a long time.


    This is also the embodiment of the twisted spirit, which comes from that god.


    "Go! Otherwise, you will all die today!"


    A voice exploded in Su Changxing''s ear, shaking his brain into a buzzing state, and his mind fell into a temporary disorder.


    It was the voice from the god, with a hint of madness, like a delirious mental patient, who didn''t know what he wanted to do, but had a specific purpose, which made people terrified.


    Of course Su Changxing would ignore him, and could only ignore his words.


    The light blue barrier suddenly shattered, and the corpses of bugs piled up on the surrounding ground began to twist, wriggling like living flesh and blood, and the air was also filled with blood like capillaries.


    Everything came alive, and an extremely terrifying breath came from Kelsey''s body. It was the sound of despair, rippling from the void, and reverberating around, affecting everything that passed by.


    This made people feel depressing, the familiar depressing feeling reminded Su Changxing of the days when he was running around in the zombie world.


    Who would have thought that such power was hidden in Kelsey''s body.


    At that time, the place where the **** descended was not the witch museum, but descended on Kelsey. At the moment when no one noticed it, everything else was an illusion.


    His purpose is the ninth dimension, the deep well of the ninth dimension, the sea of ??knowledge, once gathered the knowledge of all the worlds of the ninth dimension.


    With a crisp sound, the light blue barrier completely shattered and disappeared.


    A pitch-black figure emerged from the ground made of flesh and blood. His appearance was constantly changing, and his body was covered with dense eyes.


    Those eyes are also changing, getting bigger and smaller, and their shapes and shapes are changing. They are all kinds of eyes, those of humans, bugs, snakes, and octopuses.


    Such a weird existence suddenly appeared in front of them, exuding a disgusting aura.


    Of course, this is not the deity of the god, but something similar to a projection clone, but the strength displayed is already quite terrifying.


    His body continued to spread on the ground, assimilating the corpses of those bugs, and some half-dead bugs were also pulled into it.


    Su Changxing backed away as fast as he could. Facing such a terrifying scene, there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, knowing that they probably succeeded.


    Of course he couldn''t deal with such a terrifying existence, but someone could.


    "Humans are really cunning things!" The pitch-black fleshy body roared and shouted.


    haven''t waited for him


    words.


    A huge knife light like a silver moon pierced through his body, splitting it into two parts from the middle, and forming a gully like a strait along the entire land.


    The entire Great Plain is constantly shaking, like the end of the world, this space is about to collapse.


    Such a terrifying attack was launched in front of him, but he didn''t suffer any damage. This is not a cannon, but an attack on the rule level. After the target is designated, it will not hurt other targets. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    The jet-black fleshy body looked very angry. The matter was still a step away, but it was a failure.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing''s face changed slightly. Hearing the voice of the god, wantonly wandering in this space, he was full of smiles.


    "So what if you found out, I''m afraid the consumption of tens of thousands of years has already overwhelmed you, will you be my opponent?"


    In the attack just now, he already felt powerless.


    The figure of A22 appeared on the ground not far away, with his chest upright, holding the slender blade with one hand, half of his flawless face was covered by long silver hair, and he looked at the fleshy body with a calm expression:


    "Can you just give it a try? If you betray the order, you have long lost the power you should have, and you are not my opponent!"


    The two of them seem to know each other, and they have known each other before.


    Su Changxing continued to step back, and noticed that dense blood vessels appeared in the air, and this space was being turned into flesh and blood, as if it was about to come alive.


    "Then see you later."


    The voice rippling in the sky suddenly became intense.


    Numerous meat pastes wrapped around A22, forming slender and huge arms.


    next moment.


    A large piece of silvery moon-like knife light unfolded in the sky, like silvery white laurel flowers, poignant and moving.


    During the collision of the two forces, countless fine cracks appeared in the space, centered on the sea of ??knowledge, and it looked like it was about to collapse at any time.


    At this time.


    Su Changxing noticed a blue figure running towards the Sea of ??Knowledge in a smoky manner. It was Kelsey. Although his body was half disabled by Su Changxing''s beating, it still did not affect his actions. A lot of power.


    Read the global game: the latest chapter with a portable store, please pay attention to ()

 v3 Chapter 151： defeat

    Global Game: Comes with Portable Store Chapter 151 Defeated


    Su Changxing didn''t care what he wanted to do in the past, but he definitely couldn''t let him do what he wanted, so he just raised his hand and shot.


    The bullet traveled hundreds of meters and penetrated Kelsey''s body.


    Missed.


    He appeared at a position tens of meters behind him, dodged the bullet, and shouted to Su Changxing with a pleading face:


    "Don''t kill me, I just want to live, I want to get out of here. According to the agreement, I have exposed him!"


    To be honest, recently I have been using reading to follow up, change sources, read aloud with many timbres, and both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    "Dear master, don''t kill me!"


    Because of the soul link, although Su Changxing couldn''t kill him directly, he could also make him incapable of resisting.


    Bruce rushed forward with a large bone sword: "You despicable traitor, you make me sick!"


    Dozens of large and small pink and purple light **** formed between Kelsey''s hands and shot towards Bruce.


    Facing these **** of light, Bruce didn''t dodge or dodge. He rushed forward in a straight line, and his body blocked it. There were many holes in the bone shell, but he also came to Kells and chopped it off.


    Seeing Bruce''s appearance, Kelsey had no choice but to curse the monster secretly, and stepped back again and again, her body disappeared in place again.


    boom


    With a crisp gunshot.


    Kelsey''s upper body was blown apart by Su Changxing''s bullets, crying like a baby, leaving only two legs running on the ground of the corpse, which looked extremely funny, with terror in the funny.


    Su Changxing frowned. He didn''t expect Kelsey to be able to run even in this state. Just as he was about to take another shot, he sensed something strange on the nearby ground. There was a jolt, and a small bell appeared on his hand. , disappeared in place.


    A pitch-black tentacle with a big mouth protruded from the fleshy ground and rushed over, making a sharp wind sound in the space.


    Su Changxing shot two shots in a row, and the bullets were bounced off by the tentacles, leaving not deep scratches on it.


    "Back! This is a high-sequence Zerg." Su Changxing shouted.


    It seems that this bug has been here since before, hidden and not exposed.


    Mi Ye was sent flying by a tentacle, and hit the hillside piled up with bug corpses, making a big hole. The whole hillside was shaking, and many corpses rolled down from above, shaking out a lot of foul smell.


    Kelsey''s body was recovering bit by bit while running, and the milky white light was shining, which was faith.


    He looked back at Su Changxing and the others, and shouted, "Master, I''m leaving first! Haha, brother, you can stay here!"


    Because he was possessed by the gods just now, he unexpectedly possessed the ability to communicate with these bugs.


    Bugs are bugs no matter what, so it''s easy to cheat.


    Su Changxing''s right eye shone with a dazzling white light, unfolding the three realms at the same time, covering the surrounding space, causing everything to slow down at the same time.


    He didn''t panic, and he didn''t dare to be careless in the slightest. Facing such an existence, he couldn''t hold back, otherwise he would definitely fall into a situation where he would never recover.


    He is not a god, he will die at any time, and even a **** will fall one day.


    It is a truth that nothing lasts forever.


    Sprinkle a large amount of plague on the body of this high-sequence Zerg, as long as it is delayed, until the plague breaks out, they have a chance of winning.


    The light of dusk, the dark hunting, the sky full of storms.


    The movement of this high-sequence Zerg also slowed down, without breaking through Su Changxing''s domain.


    This requires a considerable price, and it itself has suffered serious injuries, which is not cost-effective.


    Bai Shan''s child hole turned pink and purple, displaying her ability. Constantly affecting the mind of this bug and interfering with its judgment.


    This kind of influence does not matter whether the spirit is strong or not, it is only related to the mind, but because the spirits of these Zerg are connected with each other, her ability is not very important.


    In other words, unless the mental power is strong enough, these bugs cannot be affected at all.


    swish


    A black shadow pierced through Su Changxing''s abdomen at an extremely fast speed, breaking through the limitation of the field.


    This was unexpected.


    Su Changxing stabilized the field, interrupted the tentacles piercing through his abdomen with one shot, and retreated back again.


    The situation is already very critical at this time.


    Even though this high-sequence zerg was injured, it still completely overwhelmed them. It wouldn''t be too difficult to kill them.


    Mi also realized this problem, chanted loudly, and built a huge dark magic circle, which turned rapidly, and the energy in the space became turbulent.


    next moment.


    The high-sequence Zerg realized the danger, and the whole ground began to shake. A huge mouth bigger than Mi''s whole body emerged from below, biting her.


    Mi casts magic, wants to teleport to other places, dodges the attack, Mi figure disappears, but reappears in place again: "What!"


    She looked down at the huge mouth, from which countless yellow fangs protruded.


    Can''t escape!


    She could only watch the huge mouth bite, and couldn''t do much to deal with it.


    There was something invisibly restraining her from this position.


    Only in place.


    First, the tentacles on her back touched the fangs and were cut, and then the upper body was crushed, and a large amount of bright red blood burst out from the corner of Jukou''s mouth.


    Tragic scene.


    So sudden.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes wide. He didn''t expect Mi to die so easily. Facing a more powerful existence, even a Titan human has no room to resist.


    Immediately afterwards, Baishan and Bruce were each pierced by a tentacle and hung in the air.


    The high-sequence Zerg showed the whole body. The overall appearance looked like a mixture of rat and octopus meat, but it was very regular. There was a huge gap in the middle of the body, and more than half of it was cut off.


    "Chi Chi Chi!"


    It let out an excited cry, and stared at Su Changxing with its two mouse eyes, looking like it was having fun.


    The gap is too big.


    Su Changxing stared at the pair of mouse eyes that were as huge as lanterns, feeling desperate. Facing such an existence, even if they tried their best, they would not be opponents.


    Run, now I can only run.


    At this time.


    There was another loud noise directly above, the whole world was shaking, and dense cracks appeared in the space.


    This time it shook even more violently.


    Su Changxing looked up at the sky, and was stunned, showing an expression of disbelief.


    Half of a22''s body exploded in the sky together with the left hand holding the knife, and fell to the plain like a meteor, smashing a large crater with a radius of hundreds of meters.


    She didn''t win, and lost to that god. This was a frightening thing, like the sky had fallen.


    a22 is lying in the pile of corpses of bugs, calmly looking at the sky that is gradually being turned into flesh and blood, and does not have too many emotional fluctuations. She has been consumed by the Zerg for tens of thousands of years, making her weak~www.novelhall.com~Weakness It is impossible to punish this traitor.


    This is a sad thing.


    Is this what sadness looks like?


    she thought.


    As the incarnation of order, she does not have any emotions, but the concretization of strength has brought her certain emotions.


    This is a very strange thing.


    Over tens of thousands of years, she has been weakening continuously, but weak emotions are constantly sprouting in her heart.


    She didn''t know what it was for, but she deeply understood that she must guard this place.


    The order is as it should be, and so it is.


    "Weakness is what you look like now, what''s the point of the order you follow?"


    The voice of the gods floated wantonly in the space, like the autumn wind blowing from the corner of the stars, making one chill.


    Su Changxing made his move, and the high-sequence Zerg also stopped. The outcome is not up to them, and the outcome between them has no meaning, only icing on the cake.


    "Is it gone?" He sighed, feeling that there seemed to be no point in doing anything else.


    Once the ninth dimension is breached, all the worlds below will probably be quickly occupied by the Titan Zerg.


    Order will be replaced by chaos.


    Maybe chaos itself is a kind of order, but it is a kind of diametrically opposed order, which is the opposite of order.


    "Say goodbye for the last time, hehe, my sister."


    The voice just fell.


    A22''s body began to collapse rapidly, but she still stood up slowly from the ground, the remaining one eye was shining with a sly silver light, like the moon in the middle of the night.


    A blade of light bloomed, piercing through the gradually flesh-and-blood world, cutting open the body of the god, as if breaking a certain rule, and everything began to collapse.

 v3 Chapter 152： heart of gold

    Global Game: With Portable Store Chapter 152 Heart of Gold


    Is it finished?


    not at all.


    The world came to a standstill, including the clay body of the god, but they were not within the scope of this stillness.


    And the high-sequence recombination was also chopped to death by a22, turning into a pile of mud, and a golden light radiated from the mud, and a figure climbed up from it.


    That physical body was constantly reshaped, and finally formed a compact shape. The mechanical heart was still embedded on the outer surface of her chest, constantly rotating, shining with golden light, so dazzling.


    "Secret?" Su Changxing was surprised, he didn''t understand what happened, just now he had clearly seen that she was dead, but now she came back to life.


    Heart of Gold: The last blessing of the Titans, the body and soul have been reshaped, and they have been reborn again. ¡¿


    To be honest, recently I have been using reading to follow up, change sources, read aloud with many timbres, and both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    Mi''s body returned to its normal appearance. It was bigger than before, with a height of four or five meters. There was a smile on his face, and he said with a hint of teasing: "Sometimes it''s really strange, wanting to die , but it¡¯s hard to die, and it¡¯s hard to live if you want to live.¡±


    "To be alive is a heavy thing. To be alive means to shoulder a mission and bear some responsibilities."


    Su Changxing looked towards the sky and asked, "What''s the situation now? Time has stopped?"


    Mi shook his head and said: "It''s not that time has stopped, but everything in this space has stopped, except us. The order guards used the unique rules of the ninth dimension to trap that god."


    "We have to rush there now, she won''t last long."


    Su Changxing asked again: "What are you going to do? It''s impossible to leave here."


    Mi walked over with strides, and the soles of his feet hit the ground with a dull sound, and said: "I don''t know the specifics, but the ninth dimension seems to have left a set of spare regular weapons, which can be used to kill this god. "


    "The location of the set of regular weapons is in the sea of ??knowledge, we were able to open it in the past... it probably looks like this."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Regular weapons? In other words, a22 has already communicated with you."


    Mi shook his head and said: "No, the one in the sky told me that there is still his remnant soul here."


    Su Changxing raised his head and looked at the afterimage of the huge Titan human that emerged in the sky. After thousands of years of death, he still hadn''t dissipated. He raised his eyebrows: "He''s not dead yet?"


    Mi said calmly: "I''m dead, I''ve died a long time ago, it''s just a leftover thought, but there are too many Titan human thoughts left on this battlefield, they saved me."


    "It''s only because I''m not strong enough that they can save me."


    Su Changxing nodded to show he understood, and turned to look at the others.


    Both Bruce and Bai Shan got up from the ground. Bruce possessed a strong healing ability. The bones on his body grew at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the wound on his abdomen quickly filled up.


    Bai Shan possessed superb healing abilities and was able to heal herself. Although she was seriously injured, the problem was not too big.


    As for Duoan, he was not injured at all, because at a relatively far distance, the battle was over before he came over.


    This position can see the sea of ??knowledge, so the distance is not too far.


    Su Changxing and the others did not delay, and immediately rushed towards the Sea of ??Knowledge.


    A22 should not last long, and the regular weapon must be turned on before everything returns to normal.


    If a22 keeps everything but them still, then they should meet Kelsey soon.


    But the result was that they didn''t see Kelsey''s figure all the way, as if they disappeared.


    "He wasn''t stopped either, he was still moving, walking ahead of us, heading towards the sea of ??knowledge." Su Changxing said analyzing.


    There was a sneer on Duo''an''s face: "He completely surrendered to that **** and borrowed the power of that god, so he can still move."


    The journey went smoothly, and all the bugs on the ground fell into a still state, like a piece of stone.


    but.


    Such stillness is absolute, and they have no way to cause any harm to it.


    When they came near the Sea of ??Knowledge, they saw the figure of Kelsey, who was drawing something on the ground with blood, surrounded by dense graphics and words.


    Su Changxing recognized what it was at a glance.


    It is divine scriptures.


    The divine rune pattern, the advanced form of the rune pattern, is a field that can only be touched by the gods.


    Of course Kelsey couldn''t draw such a thing, he was being controlled by that god, and it was that **** who was drawing these glyphs.


    It is perfectly normal for gods to be able to draw divine characters, just like humans can write. Of course, it does not rule out the existence of illiteracy.


    Seeing this scene, Su Changxing''s heart sank, knowing that there was a big problem. Although a22 stopped everything, he still couldn''t prevent it.


    Even if Kaier Xizi has a little power of that god, it is not something they can deal with.


    Kelsey felt their arrival, stood up from the ground, turned her head and looked back, her eyes were dark, completely black, like two bottomless holes, and said with a smile:


    "You are here, a little slow."


    Seeing this, her complexion changed slightly, but she was not afraid at all. The heart of gold gave her infinite courage. Even gods have the courage to fight.


    The machine on the chest, the heart was spinning rapidly, shining with golden light.


    Her figure was raised by two points again, with a sense of oppression, like a hill.


    Kelsey waved her hands and made a cold voice, unable to distinguish between men and women: "I didn''t expect that you, a half-breed Titan human being, would be blessed. It''s surprising."


    "Maybe you don''t know, the human Titans attach great importance to bloodlines, and the status of human Titans with mixed blood is extremely low, and they will not even be recognized by the human society of Titans."


    "In their eyes, you probably aren''t really Titan humans."


    "Of course, this is also a thing in the past. The Titan humans are all extinct, and you are the real Titan humans."


    "Ha, ha, that''s an interesting logic."


    As he spoke, he began to laugh. His smile was completely different from Kelsey''s. Kelsey was subtle and treacherous.


    But he was unscrupulous~www.novelhall.com~Mi strode forward, said with a blank face: "Even the gods cannot make the Titans fearful!"


    Seeing Mi''s appearance, Kelsey laughed again: "What nonsense are you talking about, I must have killed more Titan humans than you have seen, all of them are a group of foolish lunatics who think they are strong, But in the end, it¡¯s just a stepping stone for everyone else.¡±


    The dense body formed an afterimage, and punched Kelsey with a punch.


    With the violent impact, Kelsey was blown out by a punch and fell to the ground, but immediately got up from the ground and patted the dust on his body: "A little bit strong, but still Not far."


    Su Changxing felt a little surprised when he saw this scene, the **** was blown away with a dense punch.


    Doesn''t this mean that they have a chance to win!


    He fired hundreds of shots at Kelsey in an instant, but the bullets were bounced off by an invisible force the moment they approached Kelsey, and shot to other places.


    Although none of the bullets hit, it also gave others a chance to attack.


    Duoan threw a black stream of fire and hit Kelsey in the middle. The flame penetrated his body and burned a huge blood hole in his chest.


    Like a normal person, Kelsey waved one hand, and countless dense lines appeared in the space. When he slapped it, Duoan was sent flying hundreds of meters, and half of his body was crushed by the huge force, lying on the ground. People on the ground are not awake.


    "Nice power! Very novel, but you are too weak."


    He said in a praiseful tone, catching Bruce''s big bone sword with one hand, the huge force made his arm bend and deform, but it didn''t break, like an uncertain spring.


    Push harder.


    Bruce''s big bony sword was broken in the middle, and his arm was torn off together.

 v3 Chapter 153： Titan afterimage

    Global Game: Comes with Portable Store Chapter 153 Afterimage of Titan


    Bruce hit Kelsey with a backhand punch with great strength, but was easily blocked by Kelsey with his left hand.


    Kelsey''s own strength is far inferior to Bruce''s, but under the control of the gods, he is tightly suppressed.


    This is the ultimate squeeze on power.


    Su Changxing also felt that Kelsey was not strong at the moment, and they probably had a chance of winning.


    At this time, Mi rushed to Kelsey''s face, and bumped towards him with his shoulder, and the sheer huge force lifted Kelsey''s whole body into the air.


    "Weak body." Kelsey got up from the ground and cursed angrily, but saw Mi rushing towards him again.


    With a dull bang, Kelsey was punched flying again.


    "Absolute power can override rules."


    Seeing Kelsey''s embarrassed look, Mi smiled.


    The heart of gold endowed her with absolute power, which is also an innate talent of Titan humans. As long as she has enough power, she can break any rules.


    Titan humans can clamor with the gods, it is definitely not just talk.


    Gods are good at using rules, such rules are above most of the power, while Titan humans are good at using power to break the rules.


    Then, Su Changxing realized that he didn''t need him, Mi could beat Kelsey to death by himself, and let the other party do all kinds of tricks, punching Kelsey in the face, hitting Kelsey until his nose was bruised and his face was swollen. The body has also become out of shape.


    "Savage Titan humans, gods are not allowed to be insulted!" Kelsey shouted angrily.


    At this moment, he was beaten badly.


    Mi where would listen to Kelsey say so much again, still punching up with punches, as if he didn''t stop fighting until he was killed.


    When Mi Zai punched Kelsey, his body turned into some broken shadows and disappeared in place.


    "Escaped? Weak god." Mi said with disdain, turned around and strode towards the sea of ??knowledge.


    "Wait." Su Changxing shouted looking at the divine lines on the ground.


    "What''s wrong?" Mi asked.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "He''s not worried about us going in at all. There might be something wrong with these divine runes."


    "Is there a problem? What''s the problem?" Mi frowned and stared at the divine runes on the ground, unable to understand them at all, let alone understand their meaning.


    Su Changxing observed the divine runes on the ground, and said, "He must know what we are going to do. This thing may interfere with the opening of the rule weapons in the sea of ??knowledge."


    Mi thought thoughtfully: "Then what should we do? This thing probably cannot be erased."


    Su Changxing spread his hands and said, "I don''t understand either, and of course there''s nothing I can do. I can only try it first."


    "How to open the regular weapon in the sea of ??knowledge?"


    Pointing to herself, she said, "I''m fine. The heart of gold is the condition for opening that regular weapon, and it''s also the method left by the Titans in the ninth dimension."


    Su Changxing heard other meanings and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Mi smiled and said: "As long as I sacrifice myself, I can open the regular weapon."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment: "Then you are destined to die, the last blessing of Titan humans? It''s enough to be ironic."


    Mi shook his head and said: "This is the Titan human being, even if it is death, it will not let us back down."


    She is very firm, firm beyond words, and dies with an affirmative attitude, under the circumstances that have already been known.


    Su Changxing sighed and said, "That means we only have one chance, and once there is a problem, there is no second chance to open it."


    Mi nodded and said, "That''s it, that''s it. So what should we do now? The Guardians of Order shouldn''t last long."


    Su Changxing pressed his temple with his left hand: "What can I do, I can only try it first, you go in, I will wait for you outside."


    Mi showed a look of surprise, but didn''t say much, nodded, turned and walked inside.


    It was a very large door, which seemed to be specially prepared for Titan humans. It was more than ten meters high, silver-white in color, engraved with fine lines, and full of majestic splendor.


    The **** must have not left here, watching them secretly and observing the situation here.


    These divine runes will affect the opening of regular weapons, and he needs to modify them in a short period of time before the **** reacts.


    No one would have thought that a mortal could modify the divine script, but he could.


    Although I can''t understand the specific meaning of these divine runes, but knowing the target point, changing the target''s real name divine rune should be able to destroy the operation of the divine rune.


    Not long after the secret entered, Su Changxing expanded the domain to cover the divine rune pattern, and a large amount of data stream appeared around him...


    In the sea of ??knowledge is an empty hall, in the middle there is a deep well that is not too big or small, and the light of stars radiates from the well, which is extremely dazzling.


    Mi strode up to the deep well, stared at the deep well, and secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Suddenly, she raised her head and looked forward, and the shadows in the shape of fragments gathered in front of him, and Kelsey appeared in front of him, her previous injuries had recovered, and she looked intact.


    "Haven''t you all analyzed that you can''t open the regular weapon? Are you going to die?" Kelsey said in a mocking tone.


    Mi said coldly: "So what. I only do what I need to do, and I can''t care so much about the others."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she rushed forward and punched Kelsey with unparalleled strength.


    With a loud noise ~www.novelhall.com~ Kelsey''s body turned into countless broken shadows and disappeared in place, dodging the blow.


    Mi turned around and ran towards the deep well, jumped down, the mechanical heart shone dazzling golden in the starry sky, extremely eye-catching.


    "Stupid!" Kelsey sneered when she saw Mi jumped down from the deep well.


    Regardless of the process, the outcome is on his side.


    A golden light rose from directly above the Sea of ??Knowledge, piercing through the afterimages of Titan humans in the sky.


    The divine runes engraved by the gods near the sea of ??knowledge also lit up.


    "No!" Kelsey opened her eyes wide and looked out, noticing that those divine characters had changed compared to before.


    It has been modified!


    At the same time, the ninth dimension is also gradually breaking away from that static state and returning to normal.


    Standing on the sea of ??knowledge, Su Changxing felt his consciousness rising continuously, merging with the afterimages of Titan humans in the sky.


    This is not just an afterimage, but also a real power, a regular weapon that survives in the ninth dimension.


    The situation was a bit complicated, and it turned out that Su Changxing became the manipulator of this regular weapon, probably by changing the target of the divine rune pattern to his own real name divine rune.


    That **** might never have imagined that Su Changxing could do such a thing in such a short period of time.


    Powerful, unreal.


    Su Changxing felt unprecedented power, all the changes around him were under control, and the whole world became smaller.


    Through the afterimage of the Titan human, he saw the true location of the god, at the other end of the void, stretching out an arm to the ninth dimension.


    a22 is too weak, too weak to be an arm opponent.


    The two sides are probably the same existence.

 v3 Chapter 154： long dead

    Global Game: Comes with Pocket Store Chapter 154 is long dead


    The afterimage of the titan grabbed the god''s fleshy body with one hand, the movement was smooth and steady, with unparalleled strength.


    The whole space changes accordingly, twisting with the palm as the center, forming wavy folds, like a silk scarf spread on the table.


    Power itself is the purest rule.


    This is a moment, very short and very long, and he feels countless active consciousnesses, which are the remaining souls of countless Titan humans.


    "I didn''t expect it to be a human being."


    An old voice sounded in his ears, as if it came from the ancient years, after experiencing the baptism of time, it was ground into fine grains of sand passing by the edge, colliding with each other and making a subtle sound.


    Su Changxing''s heart moved slightly, knowing that this should be the main consciousness left in the afterimage of Taitan, and the afterimage of Taitan was also the same as he was when he was alive.


    "Mi is dead?"


    "You''re talking about that hybrid Titan human?"


    "Yes. So you don''t know his name."


    "I might know, but I''m just a remnant soul, and I can''t remember it."


    "Is that a necessary condition?"


    "Not really, there are many kinds of conditions, there are countless directions for time to move forward, and there are countless kinds of conditions that meet, but in a specific situation, only the only condition is met."


    Su Changxing heard a sliver of enlightenment in his heart, and then after the afterimage of the Titan, his understanding of the surrounding things went up to a higher level, and he said again:


    "So it''s all predestined, or you planned it?"


    The old voice said again: "No, no, it''s not what I planned or met, but I have made sufficient preparations for every situation."


    Su Changxing asked: "So, what do you need me for now? It''s impossible for me to kill this god. This afterimage of a titan should not be that powerful either."


    The war in the ninth dimension took place in the twilight period of the Titan humans. Most of the Titan humans have fallen, including the powerful Titan humans who can stand shoulder to shoulder with the gods.


    "Just kill it! Chaos will only create more chaos, and a chaotic **** will cause countless worlds to collapse and cause even bigger problems. So it must be killed, no matter what!"


    Su Changxing frowned: "He is at the other end of the void, existing in another space."


    The old voice sounded again: "The power of this afterimage of a titan is unimaginable. It comes from a more ancient time. It is my ancestor. Its strength surpasses most of the gods."


    "I''m telling you this just to let you have a mental preparation. Next, we will fully stimulate the power of the afterimage of the Titan,"


    As the palm of the afterimage of the titan approached the fleshy body, it became more and more solid, no longer translucent, like a living titan human, with a majestic aura that overwhelmed the entire land.


    The fleshy body formed by the arms of the gods was motionless and unable to move. This was crushing on the level of absolute power, probably equivalent to the crushing of Su Changxing by the high-sequence Zerg.


    The **** standing at the other end of the void stretching out his arms was also stunned, exuding incredible consciousness, like a mouse hiding in a corner blocked by a vicious cat.


    What a scene it was.


    Su Changxing couldn''t describe it intuitively, as if his punch had pierced through countless spaces, pierced through the body of that god, like hitting a sponge full of water, it was heavy.


    In fact, he wasn''t manipulating the afterimage of the titan, but just gave a little guidance at the cost of faith.


    Su Changxing didn''t know what kind of method the afterimage of the titan would originally operate, but because of the divine script pattern arranged by the god, he became the guide of the afterimage of the titan, and the price of guidance was faith.


    During this process, the faith he had accumulated was consumed a lot, until this fist hit the god''s body firmly and was completely exhausted.


    He felt that he was hit, but he didn''t kill the god, and he didn''t know the result.


    "It wasn''t killed." Su Changxing said in his heart.


    The old voice said: "I didn''t say that he could be killed immediately, but when this punch hit him, it was already doomed to his death."


    Su Changxing was puzzled: "How did you kill him?"


    The old voice said: "I don''t know either. I only know the cause and result, and the process is not important."


    In the sky, the human body of the Titan blurred and became translucent again, and then began to collapse, torn apart, like collapsed building blocks, falling faster and faster, and everything disappeared with a crash.


    Su Changxing felt that he had fallen into an extremely deep well surrounded by stars, as if he had fallen into the Milky Way.


    "Am I in the sea of ??knowledge?" Su Changxing looked around and asked with some doubts.


    "Yes. There used to be countless knowledge gathered here, but it''s a pity that it''s gone now."


    "Where''s my body?" Su Changxing looked down and couldn''t see his own body, only an empty piece, as if he only had one pair of eyes now.


    "It''s gone a long time ago. You were killed by that **** long ago. He is really a lunatic. He almost succeeded in trying to come here through your consciousness."


    Su Changxing felt dazed, recalling the previous events, he felt unbelievable, as if he had overlooked many details, everything seemed unreal.


    Yes, the rest are all fake, they were killed as early as the moment the **** appeared.


    It''s just that they didn''t realize such a death.


    "Is Mi alive?"


    "When she came here, she was the only living person. I think you should understand. Maybe you have already understood it, but you just don''t want to admit it. You are an extremely intelligent human being, and you can also be regarded as a...false god."


    "Is she dead now too?"


    "Yes, but compared to you, the death is more thorough, and there is nothing left. But it is glorious for a Titan human, dying in the great war."


    Su Changxing was disappointed, with a wry smile: "No wonder, so death is doomed, we were already doomed to die when we came here."


    The old voice said again: "That''s not entirely true, because of some special reasons, you still retain your soul, and the others are really dead."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, looked back, and saw a figure walking towards him, a hunchbacked old man, not tall, with white hair, but no eyeballs: "What do you mean?"


    The old man showed a terrifying smile, with black horns on his wrinkled face: "I can resurrect you, which is a reward for your courage. For me, this is not a difficult thing."


    Su Changxing hesitated: "Is there any condition?"


    The old man just said calmly: "Sure enough, it''s still the same. You have already paid the relevant price, so there is no need for any conditions."


    "The few people who came with you, I will also resurrect them~www.novelhall.com~ It doesn''t take much effort to revive them."


    "However, I can''t resurrect you in the ninth dimension. I will follow the trajectory when you came and resurrect you in the original world."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Why?"


    "What why?" The old man stared at him, almost opening his eyes. This scene was extremely strange, no matter from which angle it was viewed.


    Su Changxing said naturally: "Why can''t we be resurrected in the ninth dimension?"


    There seemed to be a faint smile on the corner of the old man''s mouth, and he said, "You still care about these? Isn''t it great to be resurrected?"


    Su Changxing thought that the other party wouldn''t talk, so he changed his voice: "If you don''t want to talk, just don''t. I thought it was an irrelevant topic."


    He felt that talking to such an existence should be taboo. After all, his life and death are in the hands of the other party, so it is best not to do anything out of the ordinary.


    The old man shook his head and said calmly: "This has something to do with certain rules. You have died in that space, so you can''t be resurrected in that space, and you can''t get closer to that space."


    "The gods are not necessarily powerful, but they must be very difficult to kill, because they live in many dimensions, and if they want to kill them completely, they must be completely wiped out in every space in order to kill them. Total kill."


    "...Also, I don''t remember, there are so many things in the consciousness of inheritance, hehe, compared with you, I am really dead, and there is no possibility of living again."


    "But that probably doesn''t matter anymore."


    Su Changxing pondered for a while and said, "There is a very serious problem here. Even if you resurrect me, I may still die."

 v3 Chapter 155： zombie town

    Global Game: With Portable Store Chapter 155 Zombie Town


    "What do you mean by that?" The old man''s tone suddenly became sharp, as if a knife had been stuck in it, giving people a **** feeling.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I don''t know why, but I''m in the same situation as you Titan humans, and I''m rejected by the world I''m in."


    "In other words, there is no place for me in that world. Once I go back again, I will definitely be obliterated."


    He thought back and forth a lot, and felt that his situation was very similar to that of the Titans, who were not recognized by the world and were treated as viruses.


    This kind of thing seems very strange now, as if the world has an independent self-defense system, I don''t know if it is the doomsday game itself.


    Although the old man had no eyeballs, he seemed to be sizing up Su Changxing carefully, but Su Changxing didn''t have any substance.


    "This is exclusion. You have become an unreasonable existence, but not completely unreasonable. This is still somewhat different from us."


    "But the basic principles are similar. It sounds incredible that you, a human being, can enjoy such treatment."


    "Could it be that humans have come to this day? Hehe."


    The old man took out a gray bowl from his arms to tinker with, with a self-deprecating tone in his tone, as if he was recalling something.


    Su Changxing continued to ask: "So is there any way to solve my situation?"


    Soon, the bowl turned into a slender chain in the old man''s hand, making a clanging sound, giving people a very heavy feeling.


    "Of course there is a way, or do you think how we Titan humans survived the war that year. But if it takes a long time, problems will still arise."


    "What way?" Su Changxing asked.


    The old man rolled the chain into a ball, put it in his hand to form a ball, and said unhurriedly:


    "This method is actually very simple. Since you have problems and are not recognized by the world, then you can pretend that you have no problems, but you need a very clever way of disguising."


    "How to disguise?"


    Su Changxing asked again, but saw the old man slap her with a slap. The slap was huge, several times bigger than his whole body, like a towering mountain, covering him completely.


    ¡­


    Red mist, through the moonlight.


    The moon is also red, it is a red moon, hanging in the gray sky, it looks unusually strange.


    Slender arms wrapped with jet-black chains protruded from the soil underground, and immediately after, a naked man crawled out from below.


    This scene is sure to scare people half to death if they see it.


    It''s a pity that there is no one around at this time.


    "here¡­"


    Su Changxing raised his head and looked around, frowning. When he first saw the environment here, he thought he had come to another world.


    This is the blue star, the blue star whose environment has become weird.


    There was a strange smell in the air, a bit like gasoline, faintly pungent.


    Su Changxing took out a new set of clothes from his pocket Galaxy and put them on for himself. The original one had been lost somewhere, not even the bone amulets, bells and other things he had carried with him.


    Probably lost in the battlefield of the ninth dimension. After all, he died there before, and his body completely died there, and then rotted.


    Although the dead Titan really revived him, he didn''t appreciate it much. He felt that it was premeditated, or more like a transaction, which happened where he couldn''t see it.


    Titan humans certainly do not have the ability to resurrect others at will.


    He looked at the surrounding environment again, and he didn''t feel the breath of living people. Instead, there were many other things moving here, some things with weak vitality.


    It seems that because he caused a lot of commotion here, along the front of the street, a faint figure appeared. It was a large pile of dead bodies. They were always missing arms and legs, but they could still move. There was something in their eyes. A faint aura.


    Zombie: Ninth level, transformed from a corpse, a creature with no advantages, the only advantage is that it has strong vitality and is difficult to kill.


    Hunger: When entering battle, recover 0.08% of life per second]


    "Is there a monster den near here?"


    Su Changxing felt a little puzzled, feeling that the nearby buildings were extremely dilapidated, as if they had stood here for hundreds of years, exuding a decayed smell.


    He took out the pistol from his pocket galaxy, triggered the perfect barrage, and wiped out all the zombies that could be seen on the street at once.


    Like sweeping ashes, I feel that the surrounding area is much cleaner in an instant.


    Normally speaking, with his strength, he doesn''t need to be so troublesome, a few bullets can do it, but because of camouflage, his strength must also be camouflaged accordingly, and it can only reach the seventh level at most.


    And the chain on his arm is something to help him disguise, he can''t say what it is, and even the Eye of Data can''t analyze it.


    After killing the group of zombies on the street, Su Changxing turned his head and left, walking along the road all the way, casting long shadows under the moonlight.


    "This place is outside the scope of the doomsday game, and the forum can''t be contacted. Is it a different space?"


    He thought about it, and also noticed that there were other things in the place just now, but he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    now.


    On the street full of zombie corpses, two creatures in dark red armor appeared, about two meters tall, and their faces could not be seen clearly.


    "It''s really terrifying to kill them all at once."


    "Fortunately, you were thoughtful just now, we didn''t come out early."


    "When did such a terrifying player suddenly appear around here... Did he crawl out of the ground just now?"


    "It seems to be. Are they zombies like us? It''s just that the level is too high, so I can''t tell."


    "how is this possible."


    ¡­


    The whole forest is white, the leaves are white, and the branches are white, but gray.


    There was a creaking, creaking sound coming from the front. It was the wooden tires rolling non-stop, which seemed a bit harsh.


    "Young man, where are you going?" It was an old woman pushing a wooden cart, with a withered body, looking at Su Changxing with an evil smile.


    The wooden cart was full of corpses, piled up layer by layer, and an arm stretched out from it to grab Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing took a step back naturally, avoiding the arm, and asked, "How did this place become like this?"


    The old woman was stunned for a moment, then slowly raised her head and looked at Su Changxing carefully: "Are you a human?"


    There was a look of surprise on her face, she didn''t expect that there would be humans in this land.


    A smile curled up on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth: "Is there any problem? Do you really think this will be your territory?"


    As soon as the words fell, he pointed the pistol at the old lady''s forehead, as if he was about to shoot at any time, and unimaginable pressure came to his face.


    fear.


    The old woman froze in place, feeling that her whole body could not be controlled, and a smile appeared on her face: "In my impression, this place has always been like this, and it has never changed."


    "And no humans have come in for a long time, I can guarantee that what I''m telling is the truth."


    Su Changxing looked at the things on the car again, and asked, "What are you going to do now?"


    The old woman said with a smile: "I heard that in Zombie Town, many zombies have been killed and need to be dealt with, so I came here."


    She thought that these zombies were killed by Su Changxing, but she still wanted to live, so she didn''t say anything more.


    Su Changxing frowned and said, "What are you dealing with?"


    "The dead body can be used again, and the cycle goes back and forth."


    "Well, it seems that you are also a dangerous person, so you shouldn''t be able to keep it." Su Changxing said to himself, pulled the trigger, and smashed the old woman and the wooden cart.


    The corpses on the cart suddenly came to life and rushed towards him, but they started to ignite spontaneously and disappeared in the fire.


    "It really doesn''t look like Blue Star here... Two different spaces are connected to each other?" Su Changxing was full of doubts.


    He continued to walk forward, but he never met other creatures ~www.novelhall.com~ as if they were avoiding him.


    At this time.


    The phone responded.


    You have come to Araki Garden¡¿


    In front of him was a large cemetery, and many ghosts visible to the naked eye were floating above.


    The strength of these ghosts is not weak, there is an eighth rank.


    This must be quite good, this is in Blue Star, and there are so many of them.


    Su Changxing stopped at the gate in front of the cemetery and looked inside. None of the ghosts noticed him, except for a special one, carrying a huge sickle and wearing a cloak, standing on top of the tattered statue.


    "Humanity?"


    A hoarse voice.


    It looked at Su Changxing. The body under the cloak was a faint blue mist. It was a smiling face, as if cut off human skin was pasted on the face, it looked wrinkled.


    Tomb Guard Dead Soul: The seventh rank, the master of this cemetery, will not leave here, but will kill all outsiders who come here, making them permanent residents here.


    This is its job.


    Spirit Body: Immune to 70% physical damage, and moves extremely quickly, not affected by terrain.


    Mind Gaze: A destructive mind move that can forcibly transform a living person into a living dead. ¡¿


    "The strength seems to be pretty good."


    Su Changxing grumbled, and shouted at the ghost: "Do you know how to get out of here?"


    The corpse guarding the tomb had already raised the knife, but was stunned when he heard Su Changxing''s words.


    What is he doing.


    Ask for directions?


    The tomb guard still responded, staring at Su Changxing and said quietly: "You don''t need to go out, just stay here."


    When he was looking at Su Changxing''s position, there was no one there, and he could only feel a breeze passing through its body.

 v3 Chapter 156： way out

    Global Game: Comes with Portable Store Chapter 156 The Way Out


    "You don''t need to say anything."


    Su Changxing stood behind him, carrying a slender sickle, and said slowly and unhurriedly, his voice spread throughout the cemetery.


    The creatures in the cemetery were in a mess, ghosts, big and small, scurrying all over the ground, colliding with each other from time to time, making screams.


    A little boy with pale skin and only the upper body dug a hole in the ground and crawled down, looking terrified.


    Desperate fear spreads.


    You have received a copy of fear, mystery +1]


    You have received a copy of fear, mystery +1]


    You have received a copy of fear, mystery +1]


    ¡­


    Su Changxing was also full of question marks, never thinking that these undead creatures could be terrified so easily.


    The undead creatures here seem to have higher intelligence than the undead in other places, and they will only be afraid because they have higher intelligence.


    This is also a kind of emotional intelligence, beyond what he has learned about undead creatures before.


    Undead world?


    Su Changxing thought of this place. It is a paradise for dead creatures. Could it be that this place has something to do with the Necromancer World.


    "But the creatures in the Necromancer world should be all powerful, it''s impossible to be so weak."


    When the undead creatures below were in a mess, Su Changxing shouted at them: "Does any of you know how to get out?"


    The scene was silent. These undead creatures looked at each other in blank dismay. No one knew about this problem, and no one would think about it.


    They are not human beings, and they don''t think about how to leave here. This place is like home to them.


    Although there is no concept of home for these undead, it probably means that.


    The reason why Su Changxing asked these undead was because he really didn''t know how to get out. This place is on the blue star, but it belongs to a different space, like two spaces overlapped.


    As the native creatures here, these undead probably know how to get out, because they need to hunt and kill creatures with fresh blood, so that they can continuously strengthen themselves.


    However, there are some things that cannot be deduced with common sense. After all, the undead here have a lot of wisdom, even some low-level undead use wisdom.


    "It''s very comfortable here, master."


    Tao Yin said in a hoarse voice, looked at the undead around with bewitching eyes, and licked his lips involuntarily.


    Before Su Changxing could speak, Tao Yin''s body grew bigger, swallowing the whole ghost next to him in one gulp, a large amount of blood-red mist overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and gradually weakened with countless wailing sounds.


    The other undead were even more frightened when they saw Tao Yin''s appearance. They never thought that there would be such a terrifying creature.


    Su Changxing tried to use "shepherd" to control these ghosts in the cemetery, but found that it didn''t work, because they were too intelligent and would resist on their own.


    The level of "pastoral care" itself is still too low.


    Seeing Tao Yin''s appearance, Su Changxing felt a little headache, and told him, "Don''t eat indiscriminately, and be careful to spoil your stomach. You can ask them, who knows how to get out, you are the same kind, it should be easier to communicate."


    "In theory it should be so."


    He sat down on top of the broken sculpture in the cemetery to rest, carefully feeling the condition of his body.


    Compared with before, he is now reunited once, and the situation in various aspects must be different.


    But he didn''t feel it, as if there was no difference, compared to before.


    Mystery originally dropped to about 400,000 due to the depletion of faith, but it was gradually replenished at a very fast speed, and there was more than one million mystery.


    He reckoned that more congregants had joined the Sect of All Beings, and more people had gone to Myron, from other places.


    Under heavy pressure, there must be resistance, and the battle broke out in the cemetery soon. Tao Yin himself has a strong strength, these undead are not his opponents at all, and they themselves do not have much awareness of cooperating with each other .


    Most of their natures are cruel, evil, and selfish, and it is common for them to fight and devour each other.


    "I know how to get out!"


    A weak voice came, very thin.


    Su Changxing looked around, and saw a silver puppet with a tattered and dirty body, holding a tattered flower umbrella.


    The puppet walked up to Su Changxing and looked up, cast a hopeful look and said, "My lord, I know how to get out. I came in from the outside before, so I know that there are human beings like you, my lord, outside, but they It¡¯s terrible, and it will continue to attack us.¡±


    "Scary?" Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, feeling very strange that an undead creature would say that humans are scary, so how crazy would this group of humans be?


    "Yes, so the war has been breaking out outside, and I was a little afraid to escape all the way in." The puppet said coldly.


    It doesn''t like fighting, killing or eating people, it just wants to do other quiet things.


    The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years! It¡¯s so easy to use, I use it to pass the time while driving and before going to bed~ www.novelhall.com~ You can download it here..¡¿


    Of course, it won''t be too quiet here. The undead are restless guys, and there will always be some troubles. They will quarrel, scold and kill each other at every turn.


    Every day, there will always be a few guys missing and a few new faces, which is considered a common thing in the cemetery.


    Until Su Changxing, an unexpected guest, came and killed their boss in an extremely straightforward manner.


    You must know that before Su Changxing came, their boss was considered an invincible existence, synonymous with strength, and it was because of his existence that a certain order was maintained in the cemetery, otherwise it would have been chaotic.


    So this is why these undead are so afraid of Su Changxing. Such a terrifying strength appears on a human being, so they should be afraid.


    After all, these humans only want to kill them, even if they don''t take the initiative to do it or provoke them.


    "Then tell me how to get out of here?" Su Changxing looked at the delicate puppet and asked.


    This is a good harvest. He was just trying it out, but he didn''t expect the undead to know about it, so he should be able to save a lot of effort.


    Smart people should find ways to save effort.


    The puppet still looked expressionless, looked to the direction behind, and said: "Go straight through the black forest and you can go outside."


    Su Changxing raised his brows: "So you can go out?"


    He didn''t expect it to be so simple, but he also didn''t feel that the puppet was lying. There was no need for the other party to lie to him, and there was no reason to lie to him.


    The puppet nodded: "Yes, you can go out by walking directly like this, but there are a lot of low-level undead outside, and that is also the Lord Lord''s army to deal with the humans outside."

 v3 Chapter 157： Scavenger City

    Global Game: Comes with a Portable Store Chapter 157 Scavenger City


    "What do you mean by the lord?" Su Changxing asked.


    The puppet wiped his skirt with his left hand, thought about it and said, "They are all Kings of Eternal Night, they appeared in the era of turmoil, and I have never seen them before. I just heard from the previous masters."


    Knowing a lot of things, it seems that the origin of this puppet is not that simple.


    "Lead the way." Su Changxing said, looking at this delicate and tattered puppet.


    The puppet looked well-behaved, nodded and walked into the forest ahead.


    Soon they encountered several half-wolf, half-human creatures, carrying torches and walking in together, to compare with them.


    "Humanity?"


    These werewolves first saw the puppet, and didn''t care too much at first, then looked back, saw Su Changxing, and recognized Su Changxing as a human being at a glance.


    The characteristics of human beings are still easy to recognize. The fresh smell is very obvious, which can make their cells active, and the saliva in the mouth will increase immediately.


    Seeing these werewolves eager to move, the puppet wanted to explain, and said, "Mr. werewolves, I think you''d better not be impulsive..."


    Before they finished speaking, they rushed towards Su Changxing and howled, roaring like wild wolves, their bodies constantly swelled, and while running, they turned into huge black wolves.


    But before they approached, they were squeezed until the cold light cut the body apart, and the body fell to the ground in several pieces.


    "It''s really impolite, don''t you think so, Huasan." Su Changxing commented as he looked at the corpses of the werewolves on the ground.


    The puppet nodded in agreement: "It''s really impolite, but werewolves are rude."


    This puppet has no name, so Su Changxian named her Huasan, seeing that she is holding a flower umbrella in her hand.


    "Can I eat it?" Tao Yin''s mind was elsewhere, and the first thing he considered when he saw anything was whether it could be eaten.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "It doesn''t look very clean."


    "That''s right." Tao Yin nodded, but he was a little greedy. There was no shortage of food at all, and he brought back a large number of bug corpses from the battlefield of the ninth dimension.


    Her strength also grew rapidly during this process, breaking through to the sixth rank, and continuously approaching the fifth rank.


    With her current strength, killing a great wizard is not a problem at all.


    Then, they would encounter other undead from time to time, but all of these undead were killed by Tao Yin with a sickle without exception.


    "what is that?"


    Su Changxing looked ahead and saw a huge city. The pitch-black city had no lights, and he could smell the putrid smell wafting in the wind from a long distance away.


    Huasan replied: "That is the city of scavenging, the only way to the outside, if you want to go out, you have to go here."


    Su Changxing observed the dark city, and noticed that the walls were not made of stones, but made of living corpses. There were many limbs protruding from them, and they were still moving, which looked very horrible. Frightening, most living people will be scared to death when they see it.


    "How to get there, can you go around?"


    Huasan explained: "It probably won''t work. You can only walk through the city. The door at the other end of the city wall is the door to the outside world."


    "This city was originally guarded by one of the Kings of Eternal Night, but I heard that he has disappeared for a long time, and there has been no one to manage it for a long time. All the undead can come and go in and out at will."


    "It was also for this reason that I was able to come in from the outside. However, there are still powerful guardians in the city. Although they do not manage order, they guard the city of scavenging."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said casually, "Are these guardians strong?"


    Huasan showed a serious look and said: "It is very powerful. If you want to leave here, you have to think carefully. The best way is to cover up your identity as a human being."


    ¡­


    "I heard that a human being appeared near here. He is very powerful. He has already killed the guardian of the cemetery."


    A short skeleton with jet-black bones squatted on the stone platform and said in a heavy tone.


    This is not a trivial matter. The city of scavenging has been in this place for hundreds of years, and no humans have visited it.


    The last time, it was because the top human beings came in from the outside, but in the end they fell in their carrion city, and were eaten by hundreds of millions of ghouls bit by bit, and there was no spirit. escape.


    Not enough of the same, their lord was also seriously injured in that battle, and disappeared for a long time, until now.


    Opposite him was a lich, with a semi-illusory body, with his hands on his chest, and an elegant look: "You must pay attention, it is a bit strange for such a human to appear suddenly when the environment is in turmoil. "


    "Could it be a human being who accidentally ran in from the outside? But how could he come in from the outside without passing through our scavenging city."


    "The other side? That''s even more impossible."


    A ghoul scratched his face with his slender nails and said impatiently: "What are you worried about? That human is running around like a mouse at most. Do you really dare to provoke our city of scavenging?" .¡±


    The lich''s temperament seems to be much milder, explaining:


    "That''s not what I meant either. In short, it''s better to be careful. After all, your lord told you before you left that we can''t make any trouble."


    The black skeleton said provocatively: "What do you have to say to him as a wild dog? I don''t think he needs to wait for that person to come to us. He can find that human in advance. Their noses are good."


    At this moment, a golden light shone in the darkness, and with the loud noise, the ground trembled, and the entire city shook.


    The huge city wall made up of living corpses in the south was destroyed in an instant, and a large number of undead in the city were wiped out in the bombardment.


    Su Changxing walked into the city of scavenging from the break in the city wall with his hands empty.


    Huasan followed behind with a sluggish expression, never expecting that Su Changxing would break through the city wall in such a violent way and come in, it seemed that he wanted to attract so much attention.


    "Didn''t you say that there are some powerful guardians here? I have taken down the entire city wall, where are they?"


    Su Changxing looked around and said thoughtfully.


    The breath of these undead was mixed with the surrounding environment, and it was difficult for him to distinguish, or the red mist floating in the air itself had the effect of hindering perception.


    "This..." Huasan tilted her head and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Seeing that no one was blocking him, Su Changxing swaggered along the city''s avenue to the city gate at the other end.


    This is a living city, definitely not a dead city. Every building seems to have undead gathered in it, playing a different role.


    This is also a new thing for him.


    Halfway there, he felt a distinctive aura. A skeleton in armor appeared in front of him. He was not tall and looked a little ordinary, but he definitely should not be underestimated.


    Although the opponent is a skeleton, it is a sixth-order skeleton. I am afraid that it is also a real king among skeletons. After all, skeletons, like zombies, are considered the most low-level existence among the undead.


    "Human, I''m afraid it''s a little impolite for you to suddenly offend our scavenging city. You don''t even say hello." The black skeleton stood not far from Su Changxing with a big sword on its shoulder and asked tentatively, giving A very vigilant feeling.


    Su Changxing put his hands in his pockets. Hearing what the black-handed skeleton said, he thought for a while and said seriously:


    "According to what you said, it is indeed a bit impolite, but I just think that you undead may not care about this, and as a human being, I shouldn''t need to be polite to a group of undead."


    The black skull didn''t expect Su Changxing to reason with him here at all, and fell into a brief silence, and asked with a vigilant expression:


    "What do you want to do, human!"


    He couldn''t feel any strength from Su Changxing''s body, it was very ordinary, as fragile as the most ordinary human beings.


    But the more this happened, the more abnormal it became. He concluded that Su Changxing was an extremely dangerous existence, and he was definitely not an opponent by himself. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com might have to cooperate with several other guards to have a chance.


    Su Changxing looked at him with strange eyes: "What are you doing? Of course you are going out. Your city blocks the road. If not, I wouldn''t bother to come in."


    go out?


    The black skull did not expect that the reason given by Su Changxing would be so simple, and he quickly rejected it in his heart. Such a big fanfare would definitely not be for such a simple reason.


    At least they had to destroy their scavenging city, otherwise what would Su Changxing do here.


    Although he is just a skeleton, he still has this intelligence after living for so many years.


    He looked like he was facing an enemy, and shouted to Su Changxing in a deep voice:


    "Humans! If you want to fight, fight, our warriors in the city of scavenging will not give in. Even if we die, we will only perish in the flames of war!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, more skeletons appeared behind him, in different shapes. There were skeletons holding weapons and wearing armor like him, and there were also monster skeletons that were more than ten meters tall and looked like beasts.


    Su Changxing blinked his eyes: "Actually, I didn''t think that I must fight. If you can open a way, I will go out directly."


    The black skull said with grief and indignation: "Don''t want us to put down our weapons and surrender, this is impossible. We soldiers all have our own glory, and this glory allows us to survive in the world forever and never decay again! "


    "Warriors of the city of scavenging! Kill me!"


    As soon as his words fell, there were continuous screams and horns from nowhere, spreading throughout the city of scavenging.


    The Lich''s expression was a little dull. Although when Su Changxing came in, he could easily predict that a battle would break out, but the current situation seems to be a little bit wrong.

 v3 Chapter 158： ghoul

    "Actually, I didn''t mean to let you be caught without a fight."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but said that he felt that there was a big problem with the skeleton''s comprehension, but the two sides were originally opposites in terms of race, so it was expected that they would fight.


    With a clear gunshot, before the black skull rushed up, it was shot in the head by Su Changxing, and the black skull exploded into large and small bones.


    Although his strength was suppressed to a certain extent by the chains, he was still extremely terrifying to these undead.


    In an instant.


    A huge ancient golden Buddha appeared around Su Changxing, with eight heads, thirty-six arms, and a height of more than twenty meters. The golden radiance dispelled the darkness in the city of scavenging.


    Like a ray of light breaking through the dark sky.


    This kind of ability inspired by Buddha nature has a strong ability to restrain the creatures of the undead, and a large number of weak undead are wiped out under the golden light.


    Every slap of the golden ancient Buddha could send a large group of undead flying. Some died on the spot, and some fell to the ground and survived. After getting up, they started to run backwards.


    Facing the tide of corpses coming from all directions, Su Changxing followed the main road in the middle of the scavenging city all the way to the wall at the other end of the city, advancing steadily, and no creature could stop it in the slightest.


    With the blessing of faith, he has almost inexhaustible power.


    There are not a few powerful creatures among them, but they will be killed by him one by one if they emerge, and there is no existence that can withstand a single bullet from him.


    Before the city could fully react, he had already reached the other end of the city of scavenging.


    Ten miles of dead bodies, broken roads and ruins.


    It was easier than he expected, standing at the gate of the city, waiting for a long time, but no creature in the city came forward to challenge it.


    It seemed that they were afraid. These dark creatures in the city were afraid, and they didn''t even dare to attack him again, like a mouse meeting a cat.


    Su Changxing extinguished the ancient Buddha gold and walked out without looking back. He also felt that there seemed to be a more powerful existence hidden behind the city, and there was no need to completely irritate the other party.


    ¡­


    "Is this the city of scavenging? It looks nothing more than that."


    Su Changxing walked in front, and said lightly, even though he walked through such a dirty city, his clothes were still spotless.


    The moonlight sprinkles from the gaps in the forest, printing on the ground like dots of starlight, adding a little splendor to this silent world.


    Huasan followed behind, looking at Su Changxing''s back, with a somewhat shocked expression, and asked with some uncertainty:


    "My lord, are you a god?"


    Su Changxing looked back at the puppet who didn''t seem too smart, "Why do you say that, God and I are not the same species."


    Huasan showed a thoughtful look: "I thought that only the gods would be as powerful as your lord. Before, I also thought that no one would be able to break through the city of scavenging."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "There will be in the future, nothing is eternal."


    "Go back, the road ahead probably isn''t suitable for you to go on."


    He felt the subtle changes in the space, and this was indeed the way to the outside.


    The spaces of the two worlds are superimposed here to form a laminated space, but it cleverly connects the inside and outside in the form of a passage.


    Such a layered space is equivalent to a passage, penetrating the barrier of the world.


    Huasan looked ahead, then at Su Changxing, and said with a persistent meaning:


    "I want to follow the adults, and I am willing to do anything, if the adults are willing to take him in."


    She felt that following Su Changxing would be the right choice, as if seeing the light, she would follow the light involuntarily.


    Su Changxing chuckled: "How dare you say such a thing like a puppet, but if you want to follow, just follow. Your tattered appearance really needs to be changed."


    Puppets like flower umbrellas are actually the best materials for rune technology. If there are such creatures in the steam world, I am afraid that Eric can create more than just rune warriors.


    Su Changxing inherited a large part of his knowledge about rune technology from Eric, especially the part about rune warriors, which can probably be used on the flower umbrella.


    Walking outside, they saw the familiar black mist covering the sky, and everything fell into black silence.


    "The black mist has thinned a lot." Su Changxing said observing.


    Immediately afterwards, there was movement in the jungle on the side, shaking constantly, more than a dozen ghouls ran and killed out of it, grinning and growling.


    Although Su Changxing also had the aura to hide himself, there was still nothing he could do if he didn''t get hit head-on.


    In a crushing battle, he killed all these ghouls with just one swing of his knife, and his huge body crushed the thick trees on the side.


    It is true that the gap between the two sides is too large, and it has completely formed a crush.


    When Su Changxing ran to this kind of place, it was like a full-level elder who came to Xinshou Village to bully others.


    Then, he used rune technology to modify the appearance of the flower umbrella, repaired the tattered parts of his body, and covered the exposed parts of the skin to make it look more like a human.


    "These rune patterns I have engraved on your body can further strengthen your combat effectiveness." Su Changxing reminded.


    Huasan looked confused: "But I''m not very good at fighting, and I don''t have much combat experience."


    Since puppets have no physical body, other undead will generally not show interest in them while keeping a low profile.


    After the death of the previous master, she has been wandering, living cautiously, which is purposeless, so her will is getting more and more depressed.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, the source app! It¡¯s really easy to use. I use it to read and listen to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]


    A creature like her needs a purpose, but such a purpose needs to be given by others, because even if they were created creatures, how could they have their own purpose.


    It might be sad to think so, but it is the truth.


    Dots of fire appeared in the continuous darkness, very conspicuous, the open flame produced by that flame.


    "It seems that there are other humans?" Huasan looked back at Su Changxing and said.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Go and see what''s going on."


    There are constant energy fluctuations coming from that direction, which are traces of fighting.


    By now, most human beings should have become Extraordinary, probably even the most ordinary people cannot be said to be powerless in the face of these undead.


    "No, there are too many of them!"


    "Don''t panic, fight with them, you can''t run, you can only fight with them!"


    "Killing them, even death won''t make them feel better."


    In the chaos, someone was shouting, there were constant gunshots and explosions.


    There are hundreds of people here, wearing all kinds of weapons, guns, swords, etc., and overall have good combat effectiveness~www.novelhall.com~ There are more and more ghouls who can besiege them, and the number is increasing more.


    Although this kind of tomb ghoul is said to be a low-level creature among the undead, it has a body size of two to three meters, and has thick skin and thick flesh. It usually takes two or three extraordinary people of the ninth rank to deal with a ghoul.


    So twenty or thirty ghouls are no problem at all against hundreds of people. Fortunately, there are a few relatively strong existences in this group of people, so they can persist until now, otherwise they would have collapsed long ago.


    A low-level undead like a ghoul can''t be said to be brave and fearless, but in the face of weak existences, they become more and more brave as they fight. The **** smell from these human wounds can stimulate their ferocity and make them even more crazy.


    Su Changxing squatted in the woods beside him, observing the situation, and did not act immediately.


    The first thing he noticed in this group of people was a man in black combat uniform, holding a long sword in both hands, fighting bravely among the ghouls.


    He is also probably the strongest in this group, with an eighth rank.


    "The eighth rank is probably considered a strong one." Su Changxing pondered.


    The situation at the scene became more and more critical. A young man couldn''t dodge in time, and was thrown to the ground by the ghoul, who bit off his entire head in one bite.


    Once their formation is broken by the ghouls, the situation will be defeated instantly, but the eighth-rank Extraordinary should still be able to escape, if he leaves now.


    What surprised Su Changxing a little was that the man had no intention of running away, but wanted to fight these ghouls to the death.


    It''s not that there is no chance of winning, but the number of these ghouls is unknown, and it is probably a dead end if they stay.


    At this moment, the speed of the long sword in the man''s hand accelerated again, and with the black sword light, a sword cut a ghoul into two sections from the middle.

 v3 Chapter 159： ongoing war

    The movements of his hands became faster and faster, the blade slashed across the air, and the speed at which he killed the ghouls became faster and faster.


    But he still couldn''t stand the large number of these ghouls. More than ten ghouls had already gathered beside him, besieging him non-stop.


    [To tell the truth, I have been using Changing Source~www.novelhall.com~ to catch up and change, changing source and switching, and there are many voices for reading aloud, both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    These ghouls are not stupid either. Knowing that this human being is the strongest existence, the main purpose is to restrain him, and they will deal with him after killing all the others.


    By this time, there is no room for escape, and what is certain is that everyone in the team will die here today, torn to pieces by these hungry ghouls.


    Someone in the team already showed a panicked look, turned around and ran out, but just fell into the encirclement of ghouls and was thrown on the ground to dismember the corpse.


    And these ghouls swallowed these humans, and there is a great possibility that a more powerful existence, the tomb ghost, will be born.


    The strength of the two sides is relative. While humans are growing, these monsters are also growing, and may grow at a faster speed.


    This is also the reason why the man didn''t choose to escape, he knew that this group of ghouls could not be let go, if they can''t be completely resolved today, then their gathering place will also suffer.


    So I can only work hard!


    When Su Changxing saw these people, a smile appeared on his face, and he felt a little relieved. Although he didn''t know where the relief came from, he probably felt that their previous efforts were not in vain.


    With the sound of gunshots, the ghouls rushing around also fell one by one, falling down with a clatter, like cutting leeks.


    The crowd resisting the ghouls was stunned, and the ghouls were also stunned. Such a sudden change made neither side react.


    In a short period of time, these ghouls died in disorder and fled in all directions.


    "Who is it?"


    Everyone showed a look of surprise, and saw an unclear figure standing in the darkness and staring at them. Those eyes were extremely conspicuous, like stars twinkling in the sky, exuding a strange brilliance.


    No one thought that someone would rescue them in this place at this time.


    This is an unimaginably strong man.


    Fang Muping was also stunned on the spot, holding a long sword full of black blood in both hands, looking in Su Changxing''s direction.


    Such a scene made him unforgettable, and he still remembered it clearly after a long time. He only felt that such a person was like a light coming out of the darkness.


    Even the black mist that filled the sky could not cover up such brilliance.


    "Thank you sir for your rescue." Fang Muping walked up and said gratefully.


    Su Changxing looked at them and asked, "Who are you? What are you doing here."


    Fang Muping was immediately asked this question, as if they usually asked others.


    Fang Muping explained with a polite smile on his face: "Sir, we are the troops who go out to perform missions at the nearby autumn night gathering place. I am the captain Fang Muping. We are mainly here to eliminate these ghouls, but we accidentally fell into their trap."


    "It''s also careless. I underestimated the wisdom of these monsters. I didn''t expect them to set up such a trap. They used a small group of ghouls to deceive our sight, and they seemed to be planning to take us here in one fell swoop."


    "However, it''s good that you have taken action, sir, otherwise we must be in danger today. I am afraid that no one will be able to leave, and all of them will die here without a burial place."


    Su Changxing nodded to show his understanding, and then said, "That means there are many such ghouls around here."


    "Yes, so we have to take the initiative to clean up, not only ghouls, but also many other monsters. They are all in groups, which are different from other monsters in the black mist." Fang Muping said solemnly .


    Su Changxing glanced at Fang Muping''s black combat uniform again, and said, "Are you part of the Seventeenth Group of the Security Bureau?"


    His position is not much different from before.


    Fang Muping showed a strange look on his face, nodded and said: "We are the 17th group of the Municipal Security Bureau, but we don''t need this name anymore."


    Su Changxing frowned slightly: "If you don''t call it that name, what''s your name?"


    At this time, Fang Muping had already seen the strangeness of Su Changxing, like a person who had been derailed for a long time, and seemed to have not paid attention to outside things for a long time.


    This made him think of things like closed-door training. Legend has it that ancient strongmen also need closed-door training. Maybe a powerful Extraordinary like Su Changxing would do similar things, so it''s normal not to know what''s going on outside.


    "It''s called Shiqi, and it has nothing to do with the Security Bureau." Fang Muping said.


    Su Changxing wasn''t too surprised to hear Fang Muping''s words, which was also in his expectation. Sooner or later, Group 17 and the Security Bureau would break apart, just because they were too powerful.


    This is also impossible.


    And even if there is no Seventeenth Group, the Security Bureau will fall apart sooner or later. In various forms, the result will always be like this.


    Fang Muping was relieved to see that Su Changxing''s face didn''t change much~www.novelhall.com~, but he was afraid that Su Changxing was not from their side, or that he was a force that was hostile to them.


    Su Changxing asked thoughtfully: "So what''s the current situation of the 17th group, can you talk about it in detail?"


    Fang Muping nodded: "We are still fighting now, but we are on the edge here, so we are not affected by the war, but we are still working hard to deal with these ghost things, and because of the war, there is no one on the top who can support us. "


    This was beyond Su Changxing''s expectation.


    It''s been so long, and it''s still fighting, how long has it been fighting.


    What he thought at the beginning was that even if he knew how to fight, he shouldn''t fight for too long. After all, under such a bad situation, after a short period of war, it should be difficult to maintain the war.


    It seemed that there was some major change that neither he nor Zhu Wenwu expected.


    Such a new change should also be caused by him, probably related to the third round of doomsday.


    Still in the second round of doomsday.


    Fang Muping didn''t take the initiative to ask Su Changxing''s identity. It was better not to ask at this time, after all, if the other party belonged to the enemy, it would be embarrassing.


    In any case, we are all compatriots, and we can still get along well without revealing our identities.


    Su Changxing saw that other people began to clean up the battlefield quickly, and said casually, "Most of them should be Extraordinary now."


    Hearing this, Fang Muping was even more sure that Su Changxing had probably been out of touch with the outside world for a while, and explained:


    "Not all, there are still some ordinary people. After all, resources are limited, especially in marginal areas like ours."


    During the conversation, he didn''t feel any malice from Su Changxing, so the more he talked, the more relaxed he became.

 v3 Chapter 160： bronze tree

    While Su Changxing was chatting with Fang Muping, other people also looked at this side. Everyone knew that Su Changxing was a real strong man, who could easily kill a large number of ghouls.


    "This is at least the extraordinary of the seventh step." A young man with a slightly fat face said firmly.


    His name is Yi Xiaotian, and he can be regarded as a backbone player. In terms of frontal fights, except for the captain, few in this team can beat him.


    "That''s for sure, you are not talking nonsense. This is the first time I have seen such a strong person, and I have only heard of it on the forum before." Said another person with a steel helmet on his head and a thin figure called Tan Zhongshu. .


    "It''s unbelievable that he looks so good at someone who is about the same age as us."


    "It has nothing to do with age. It mainly has to do with talent and luck. I heard that most of the current strong are those who survived the first round of apocalypse."


    "Those of us who became Extraordinary later, so the strength is generally not too strong, unless we are very lucky and can obtain some special mysterious items, or complete some high-level tasks."


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and clean up that ghoul''s corpse over there, we are going to leave." A woman with short braids yelled loudly, full of ferocious aura, scaring everyone else. Shocking.


    This place belongs to the boundary of Chenzhou, and the whole area also belongs to the jurisdiction of Shiqi, so it has not been affected by the war on the front line.


    [Recommended, changing the source app to chase books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    Su Changxing followed Fang Muping and others all the way to their gathering place, and saw a huge bronze tree growing from the middle of the whole gathering place.


    "What''s that?" Su Changxing looked at the bronze tree and asked Fang Muping.


    Fang Muping explained: "That is the inheritance tree, which can gather extraordinary power in the gathering place and make it easier for the extraordinary to break through. The inheritance tree in our gathering place has just been planted, but it grows very fast."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows: "Inheritance tree?"


    He did feel that the energy around here was more dense, it seemed that it was because of the effect of this bronze tree.


    But where did this thing come from?


    "Is this thing distributed from Seventeen?" Su Changxing asked.


    Fang Muping hesitated for a moment and said, "Sir, I have no way of telling you this. This is our internal matter."


    In the pitch-black fog, the top of this huge bronze tree shone like a firefly, as if it was burning, extremely eye-catching.


    This huge bronze tree gave him a sense of familiarity, as if he had seen it before, but it was not very clear.


    His intuition told him that there was something wrong with this thing, but he couldn''t tell where it was wrong.


    Although the seventeenth group broke away from the security bureau, they still retained the physique of the security bureau, and still managed each area with the team leader.


    After Su Changxing came to the gathering place, he quickly met the team leader of the gathering place, who was considered to be the most powerful person in the area.


    It was a fat middle-aged man with a short beard and a burning cigarette in his mouth.


    Su Changxing knew this person, he had known him a long time ago, and he was a little surprised to see him here.


    Lu Yu, the administrator of the Security Bureau in the zombie world, and then Wuchang Lu behind him, his own sense of presence is not high, but he has been alive. He has lived until now and has become a member of the Seventeenth Middle School. Long, and has good strength.


    He is now a seventh-order Extraordinary.


    When Lu Yu saw Su Changxing for the first time, his expression became dull, and he stopped smoking. The ash scattered and fell from the cigarette butt, sporadically sprinkled on the ground:


    "Group Leader Su!"


    Everyone knows that Su Changxing left more than a year ago. As for where he went, no one knows. Some people say that he died under the hands of the great wizard, while others say that he did not die, but because of his serious injuries, he hid in the Somewhere to cultivate.


    Except for the core figures of the Seventeenth Middle School, no one knew about this kind of thing at all, and the news was completely kept secret.


    It was only a few months after Su Changxing left that other people knew that he had left. Before that, they always thought that he was in Donglin City.


    The war also gradually broke out from this time, otherwise if Su Changxing was still there, the war would not have broken out at all.


    The name Su Changxing is a legend to everyone in the seventeenth group, and it represents extraordinary meaning.


    When Su Changxing saw Lu Yu, he also had a smile on his face. He walked over and put his arms around his shoulders, and patted him lightly:


    "I didn''t expect you to have such strength now, it''s unexpected."


    That strange and familiar feeling will make people feel happy, like a friend who has not seen for many years, and now sees them again.


    Su Changxing''s appearance was obviously beyond Lu Yu''s expectation, his face was a little stiff, and he looked in a daze.


    "Haha, Team Leader Su, you''ve been away for so long. I never thought I''d see you here again. It''s really great." Lu Yuman said excitedly, grabbed Su Changxing''s arm with one hand and walked inside go.


    Lu Yu is also an old member of the Seventeenth Group, so he must know more than Fang Muping.


    "Are you still fighting?"


    "Yes, it''s still fighting, it''s been fighting all the time, and it''s getting more and more intense." Lu Yu asked someone to make two cups of tea, brought them to the table, and said with emotion:


    "However, Team Leader Su, when you come back this time, you will definitely be able to end the war. In fact, many people on the forum are calling for an end to the war. It''s just that our two sides have already reached a point where we can''t fight each other."


    Su Changxing looked at him and said thoughtfully: "It seems that you are very opposed to this battle~www.novelhall.com~ Lu Yu thought for a while and said: "I can''t say how much you are against it, it''s just that the more you go to the back The more people we die, and many of them are extraordinary people with high strength. This has completely violated our original intention. "


    Su Changxing picked up the green tea on the table and drank it down, sighing: "Good tea! If that''s the case, why don''t you stop fighting? The war has reached such a level. I think the two sides can negotiate a truce, right?"


    An embarrassed smile appeared on Lu Yu''s face: "Although that''s the case, I''m not a core figure, and I can''t speak at all in the 17th Middle School, and I don''t know why I keep typing."


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while and said, "Tell me about the current situation, how is Zhou An doing now, since it''s going to be a fight, he must be the one who thinks it''s going to be a fight."


    Lu Yu nodded: "Commander Zhou''s strength is very strong now. After you left, he was also the second to take the title of the first Extraordinary. He once single-handedly killed the army led by the four Apocalypse of Chen Xi. .¡±


    "In the early stages of the war, although many forces turned to Dawn, we still had the upper hand."


    "However, in the back, there are many strong people emerging from Chen Xi''s side, and these people are very strange."


    Su Changxing put down the teacup in his hand: "It''s weird? What kind of weird method."


    Lu Yu went on to say: "They give me the feeling that they are ancient people who survived from ancient times. They are also players and have extremely strong strength. Some people on the forum also said that they came from other worlds."


    "I don''t know exactly what happened. Anyway, the war was about to stop at that time, and Deputy Chief Lin had already sent news that they were preparing for a peace negotiation."


    "But the appearance of these people caused the war to start again, and it intensified."

 v3 Chapter 161： Become famous

    Of course, Su Changxing immediately heard what Lu Yu meant. No matter what happened, he believed that those people who appeared suddenly were the culprits.


    "What happened to the bronze tree? Was it distributed by the Seventeenth Group?" He asked without dwelling on the previous topic.


    Although Group Seventeen had already changed its name, he was still used to this name, so he said it that way.


    Of course, that doesn''t matter either.


    Lu Yu picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip. He seemed a little silent: "Yes, the tree of inheritance can gather extraordinary power, make ordinary people become extraordinary, and make it easier for extraordinary people to advance."


    Su Changxing frowned: "Do you think this thing can make you a seventh-order Extraordinary?"


    This blade-like language made Lu Yu completely silent, and the more true the words, the more swaying they were.


    He felt as if he had been seen through by the man in front of him, or he hadn''t hidden it from the beginning to the end.


    "Extraordinary people grow themselves by absorbing nutrients from the corpses of the strong. The so-called strong can be defined in a narrow sense or in a broad sense."


    "Inheritance tree? This sounds like something that is tricking people in the lake. You can take someone to pull it out later."


    In Su Changxing''s understanding, Extraordinary people are already a kind of order in this world, and there is no need to add more things to them, it can only be a burden.


    And from this bronze tree, he saw malicious intentions, from the purest malice, wanting to treat everyone as leeks.


    Others couldn''t see clearly, but he found the problem at a glance. With the eye of data, most things are simple and clear in front of him.


    Lu Yu''s face twitched, showing a look of disbelief: "Pull it?"


    Su Changxing said affirmatively: "Yes, if it is pulled out, it is probably useless. It is best to pull it out."


    There were waves in Lu Yu''s heart. He never thought that Su Changxing would be so decisive, such a strong self-confidence. Once you see it, there may be a huge change.


    "Okay, I''ll take someone to pull out this bronze tree later. But it may take some work to grow into such a thick tree." Lu Yu said with a sigh.


    Su Changxing asked again: "Who sent this tree?"


    Lu Yu didn''t think much about it, and replied: "Just over a month ago, the 17th Party sent someone to transport it here, saying that the inheritance tree will be planted in the middle of the gathering place."


    After that, Lu Yu took people to uproot this huge bronze tree bit by bit.


    During this process, a large number of people in the gathering place all came to watch, all looking like they were watching.


    At this moment, a black-faced man rushed over from the outside and shouted:


    "Team Leader Lu, this is the inheritance tree. Why did you pull it out for the task entrusted to us?"


    Other people who followed also said that they didn''t understand Lu Yu''s approach. After all, this thing is their hope for advancement.


    With a cold face, Lu Yu waved his hands and said, "You don''t need to worry about it, you can''t keep this thing...we have to pull it out today."


    After hearing Lu Yu''s words, the black-faced man was even more puzzled. He didn''t understand why Lu Yu had to pull out the inheritance tree, and persuaded:


    "I heard that there are already people in the Eastern District who have broken through to the seventh-order Extraordinary by relying on the inheritance tree... This is an opportunity for Lao Lu. After passing this village, there will be no such shop."


    Lu Yu''s complexion changed, and he said with a straight face: "It''s not my idea, it''s an order from above saying that this tree must be pulled down, so we have to pull it out, you should understand me mean."


    Su Changxing was watching from the side, so that''s all he could say.


    The black-faced man was even more stunned. Of course, this bronze tree was not handed out by Seventeen, and it was fighting a war now, so he didn''t have that much time to spare.


    Instead, he and Lu Yu planned to transport it from the East District and plant it in the gathering place, hoping to break through the seventh rank.


    Is this an accident?


    The black-faced man looked around, and when he saw Su Changxing''s strange face, he instinctively became vigilant.


    At this time, Yi Xiaotian happened to see Su Changxing who was also watching in the crowd, and he came forward and said:


    "Mr. Su, it should be a seventh-order Extraordinary."


    He knew that Su Changxing''s surname was Su from Fang Muping''s conversation before, so he said so.


    Su Changxing looked at this young man with slightly flushed cheeks, and was a little impressed, nodded and said:


    "more or less."


    Yi Xiaotian introduced himself and said: "Mr. Su, my name is Yi Xiaotian. Although I am only a rank nine Extraordinary, I am the most powerful fighter here."


    There is a triumphant meaning in the tone.


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "Group Leader Lu is going to pull up this tree. I see that many people have opinions. Don''t you care?"


    Yi Xiaotian looked up at the toppled bronze tree, shook his head and said, "What do you care about, I was at the ninth rank before it came, and I am still at the ninth rank after it comes, there is no change at all."


    "I think that instead of pinning my hopes on such a strange-looking tree, I might as well ask Mr. for advice."


    Su Changxing said thoughtfully, "Do you think I''m more useful than this tree?"


    Yi Xiaotian nodded, and said with certainty: "Of course, sir, you are a seventh-order Extraordinary, and if you put it on the frontline battlefield, you are also a first-class master."


    "If it''s not that my strength is too low now, then I must be going to the battlefield to make a name for myself."


    Su Changxing had a strange expression on his face: "Be famous? You became stronger just to become famous?"


    Yi Xiaotian smiled and said: "If it''s not for something, in my opinion, people are just for fame and fortune? It''s just that the times have changed now, so the things pursued have also changed."


    [Recommended, changing the source app to chase books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    "I myself am an orphan who grew up from an orphanage, and I don''t have so many concerns. It is my pursuit to become famous."


    "It''s just that it seems a lot simpler now. As long as you become a powerful Extraordinary, you can become famous. Now I am the best fighter in the ninth rank. In the future, I will become the eighth rank, and I will be the best fighter." of!"


    Seeing Yi Xiaotian''s proud expression, Su Changxing fell into a brief silence, feeling that something seemed to have changed.


    At the very beginning, they lived for the sake of living, struggling for the sake of living, struggling hard in fear and despair. The first thing they thought of would never be fame, but how to live, or how to let others People live together.


    After such a long time, people seem to have gradually begun to get used to this world, come out of fear and despair, and become veritable players.


    This change should probably be a good thing.


    Su Changxing thought about it like this, and suddenly felt a little bit confused. Seeing the truth is scary, but not seeing the truth may be even more terrifying.


    "It''s good to be famous right away. In this world, it may be easier to find a job for yourself." He said in a non-essential way, with some approval in his tone.


    Yi Xiaotian looked at Su Changxing expectantly and asked, "Then, sir, can you tell me how to become stronger? You are the strongest person I have ever met, so I must know."


    Because of the doomsday game, players on Blue Star actually enjoy quite sufficient resources. In theory, they can all become stronger at a very fast speed.


    Su Changxing said seriously: "It''s actually not difficult to become stronger, it''s just a kind of accumulation, whether it''s fast or slow, it''s accumulation, as long as you can keep alive, you can always become stronger."


    This is the truth, and there is no truth covered up in the slightest.


    Yi Xiaotian seemed a little urgent, took a deep breath, and asked: "Is there any faster way? In theory, if we can become stronger at a faster speed, then the probability of death will also be lower. .¡±


    Su Changxing nodded, and said with a light smile, "What you said makes sense. But there is a price to pay for everything, and as a Extraordinary, you should be clear about this."


    Yi Xiaotian said decisively: "I don''t care about the price~www.novelhall.com~ I only care about becoming stronger, becoming stronger faster, and then becoming famous."


    "Probably dead."


    "I''m not afraid."


    "Could turn into a monster."


    "That''s okay, isn''t it the same as death?"


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, and said to this young man who was a little ignorant, "Stretch out your hand."


    "What''s wrong?" Yi Xiaotian looked at Su Changxing suspiciously.


    Su Changxing smiled mysteriously: "Don''t you want to become stronger? I will satisfy you now, becoming stronger is a very simple thing."


    Yi Xiaotian carefully looked at Su Changxing''s expression, such a thing sounds absurd, but he just believed it, for some reason.


    Trust may be because of a simple action, a word is believed, there are not so many reasons.


    He stretched out his left hand to Su Changxing, and spread it upward, revealing the messy palm.


    Su Changxing glanced at his palms, and said, "People with messy hand lines are probably rough."


    Yi Xiaotian opened his eyes wide: "A person like me is not suitable to be a Extraordinary?"


    Su Changxing shook his head: "That''s not true. Everyone has their own place. It doesn''t matter whether they are suitable or not, but whether they can understand themselves."


    "For a low-level Extraordinary, if they can understand themselves and their position, and can level them up, then they will be able to climb straight up."


    He condensed an extraordinary force into substance, like a strand of hair, and put it on Yi Xiaotian''s palm.


    Yi Xiaotian''s eyes widened suddenly, his whole arm drooped, and he felt a great weight, which came from that hair-like thing, which was as heavy as a thousand catties.


    When he couldn''t hold back and wanted to let go, he felt that strand of hair disappeared, disappeared into the palm of his hand, and seemed to melt into it.

 v3 Chapter 162： guardian spirit

    Yi Xiaotian felt his cheeks became hot, with a fever, and some horrible pictures flashed in front of his eyes, horrible pictures that he had never seen before.


    Su Changxing''s voice came from his ear: "It''s a very simple matter, either die or break through to the eighth rank. Powerful Extraordinary people are probably prepared to die, well, I just said that. "


    A high-level Extraordinary is like a huge nuclear power plant, capable of continuously affecting the surrounding environment.


    But this kind of influence is not a good thing for other low-priced Beyonders. Excessive influence will make Beyonders lose control, just like those zombies in the zombie world become monsters.


    certainly.


    For high-level Extraordinary, such influence can be controlled, so as not to cause disasters all the time.


    Su Changxing exerted a short-term continuous influence on Yi Xiaotian. This kind of influence can make him stronger, and it may also turn him into a monster.


    As for why he did this, he didn''t think too much. Since Yi Xiaotian wants to become stronger, let him become stronger. The price required in this process will naturally need to be borne by himself.


    Su Changxing also felt that Yi Xiaotian made money on the whole. After all, this kind of thing requires an external force, and other people don''t have such an opportunity.


    This can be regarded as a fate for the time being, as for the result, it is hard to say.


    Yi Xiaotian felt the change in himself in a trance, looked at Su Changxing and moved his mouth: "You..."


    At this moment, he was extremely shocked. He thought Su Changxing was just talking casually, but he didn''t expect it to be true.


    What kind of existence is it to say that people become strong and change, and they make people strong.


    This was beyond his cognition, and he realized that the young man in front of him was definitely not that simple.


    Yi Xiaotian sat down on the ground with a snap, feeling heavy and dizzy, and the whole world was spinning clockwise.


    Other people around also looked sideways and looked over here, not knowing what happened.


    A woman in a tight coat and long braids rushed over, stood in front of Yi Xiaotian, protected her behind her, and said to Su Changxing in a filial piety:


    "What did you do to Xiaotian? He''s just a kid."


    Su Changxing looked at this woman in her twenties and thirties, smiled easily and said, "You don''t look much older."


    Yi Xiaotian pulled the woman''s clothes with his hands, and said: "Sister Mei, I''m fine. I begged Mr. Su to make me stronger. Even if I die, I can''t blame anyone."


    The woman looked at Su Changxing vigilantly, and said viciously, "You killed him when he died!"


    Su Changxing said flatly: "He said it himself, it''s none of my business if he dies. Don''t mess around like this."


    "Nonsense?"


    The woman seemed to be annoyed by Su Chang''s words, and she put her hands on her hips: "You are digging a hole for someone, setting a trap, and someone else jumps in. You say it''s none of your business?"


    At this time.


    Fang Muping came forward from behind and yelled at the woman: "Ning Mei, why are you talking to Mr. Su?"


    Ning Mei pointed at Yi Xiaotian with some dissatisfaction, and said, "Captain, you can see that he has made Xiaotian like this."


    Fang Muping is not a stupid person. Those who have survived in the last days and can reach this point are all smart. Naturally, he has some guesses about Su Changxing''s identity, and he also knows that Lu Yu is going to take the bronze tree after talking with Su Changxing. felled.


    Su Changxing''s identity is also ready to be revealed, it is probably related to Shiqi, and he is a senior of Shiqi.


    "Mr. Su is definitely not doing it to harm Yi Xiaotian, you can take him down to rest first." Fang Muping said in a very strong tone.


    Ning Mei frowned. Although she was a little dissatisfied, she still followed Fang Moping''s words. As their captain, Fang Muping''s words were still very dignified.


    "Your body is hot." Ning Mei said worriedly.


    Yi Xiaotian shook his head, then turned to Fang Muping and shouted: "This is the Mr. Su I begged for. Even if he dies, it has nothing to do with Mr. Su."


    He already felt that his body began to change, a remarkable change, the half-length hair fell off in pieces, as if withering.


    [In other words, currently the best app for reading and listening to books, change the source app,]


    "Mr. Su, what''s the situation with Yi Xiaotian?" Fang Muping asked Su Changxing in a low voice after seeing Ning Mei and the others leave.


    Su Changxing didn''t hide it either, and said succinctly: "He wants to become stronger, so I made him stronger. Of course, there is a price for this. As an Extraordinary, you should understand."


    Fang Muping nodded: "This is his own choice, and there is really nothing to say."


    Su Changxing said calmly: "It seems that you are not worried about his death."


    Fang Muping sighed: "Too many people have died, and there is nothing to worry about. Having a strong strength is a guarantee."


    The huge bronze tree in the center of the gathering place was uprooted bit by bit by Lu Yu''s men. In the process, the skin of the bronze tree became more and more shiny, as if it was crying.


    Many people are amazed again and again, thinking that this is a spiritual tree and should not be pulled down.


    Just when Lu Yu and others pulled out half of the roots and branches of the bronze tree, a sudden change occurred.


    Those bronze-colored root systems seemed to come alive suddenly, and the two people standing inside with shovels were wrapped around their bodies by the suddenly active roots and dragged into the soil.


    The sudden change threw the crowd into chaos.


    Su Changxing stared at the huge bronze tree, and didn''t act immediately, wanting to see what was going on.


    "The inheritor, die!"


    A vast voice came from the bronze tree, as if it came from the distant sky, rippling in my ears.


    Many people covered their ears when they heard this voice, feeling a sharp pain in their brains.


    A huge, old face appeared on the bronze tree, with a dense beard hanging, and shouted loudly in an indifferent tone:


    "Why do you mortals want to block the inheritance!"


    Two golden beams of light, with the bronze tree as the center, shot out to both sides, like a laser sweeping across the ground, leaving conspicuous marks. Anyone who touches the beams will have their bodies cut open, and their hands will be cut apart. The hand, the head explodes when it touches it.


    A few Beyonders with relatively stronger physical bodies survived under this beam of light, but they also suffered a lot of injuries. Other unlucky people died directly.


    Lu Yu was the closest, pulled out a chain knife from his waist, and slashed at the bronze tree. The sharp blade burst out with great power, and sparked sparks on the bronze tree, smashing a large part of its branches. Cut it down.


    This blow obviously made the bronze tree suffer, and another burst of golden light burst out from the left branch, shooting towards Lu Yu.


    The strength displayed by this bronze tree is astonishing, it must have the appearance of the eighth to seventh rank.


    Lu Yu looked embarrassed~www.novelhall.com~ almost avoided the golden light, looked around, saw that many people had died, and shouted at the bronze tree full of anger:


    "What kind of monster are you? You dare to kill us indiscriminately. It is right to pull you out."


    The face of the man on the bronze tree stared angrily, but he stopped his actions and said, "I am the guardian deity of the inheritance tree, and I have a priesthood. If you want to break the inheritance, you will naturally have to be punished."


    Lu Yu was also guilty in his heart. When he planted the bronze tree, he didn''t know there was such a thing, and he was also considering whether what it said was true or not.


    At this time, the black-faced man hurriedly shouted at Lu Yu: "This is actually a inheritance tree, we can''t pull it out, maybe those people are right. We can''t cut off the root system rashly."


    Lu Yu hesitated when he heard this. Although this thing is strong, but they have gathered so many people, they must be able to beat it.


    But now it seems that the bronze tree may really be the so-called inheritance tree, and it would be taboo to pull it out.


    At least you can''t unplug it rashly, it''s better to understand the situation first.


    The Bronze Tree saw that Lu Yu was in hesitation, and the expression on his face relaxed, revealing a smile:


    "You guys planted me, isn''t it just to advance? I can satisfy your wishes, which is also my duty, and we are mutually beneficial."


    Seeing this scene, Su Changxing felt it was ridiculous, with a cold expression on his face, he took a step forward and asked:


    "God? You dare to call yourself a god, you really don''t know the heights of the heavens and the earth."


    These sharp words also attracted everyone''s attention.


    The Bronze Tree said to Su Changxing sarcastically: "You mortals, how do you know that the sky is high and the earth is thick? Although I am not powerful, I do have a priesthood, a real god!"

 v3 Chapter 163： ignorant human

    Su Changxing sneered, and a silver-white long-tube revolver appeared in his left hand, and he pushed towards the bronze tree step by step, and said calmly:


    "Even if you are a god, it doesn''t matter if you kill someone, you don''t have the right to live, and what I hate the most is what is not a god."


    The gods had a bad impression in his heart.


    He had seen it with his own eyes.


    That is a vicious existence, a lunatic, and a butcher who doesn''t care about the life and death of mortals.


    There may also be such a legendary god, but he has not seen it, and if he has not seen it, it probably does not exist. Even if it existed, it only existed in the past, and it is uncertain what it is like now.


    So when the bronze tree claimed to be a god, he immediately felt disgusted, but it was because the other party had killed someone.


    In this era, it is normal for two people to die, and human life is cheaper than anything else.


    Bronze Tree was also stunned when he heard Su Changxing''s words. He didn''t expect that the other party knew that he was a god, so he still had such an attitude.


    Shouldn''t mortals be completely admiring? Shouldn''t there be only three kneeling and nine knocking? Why is it like this.


    "You guys are really in a sad age. You don''t even know what a **** is. No wonder you''re in such a miserable state." Bronze Tree had a mocking look on his face, and looked at Su Changxing with pity.


    Because of his position, Su Changxing hid his aura extremely deeply. Of course, the Bronze Tree didn''t feel powerful. He just felt that this was an ordinary Extraordinary, at most ninth rank, and couldn''t be stronger.


    This is not its full strength, it can be stronger as time goes by, and as long as these people are stronger, its strength will be stronger.


    Many people showed awe when they heard the words of the bronze tree. In this era, there are no atheists, and even if there are, they are almost dead, or have already changed their minds.


    Gods definitely exist.


    Most people think so.


    Maybe there is a **** standing behind the doomsday game, and the so-called doomsday is also a test given to them by the gods.


    Su Changxing had heard what the bronze tree said, but his expression didn''t change in the slightest, with a calm look:


    "If you are ten thousand times stronger, I may believe what you say. I will only find it ridiculous if an ant claims to be a god."


    He slowly raised the revolver in his hand, aimed at the bronze tree, his eyes were indifferent, as if he was looking at a corpse.


    He sentenced the bronze tree to death in his heart. The other party said so many ridiculous things, there is no need to live anymore.


    Even if it is really a god, there is no need for it to exist.


    "Ignorant human beings..." Bronze Tree was about to say something, but his voice stopped abruptly, and a silver light pierced through his body in silence, spreading great destructive power in all directions.


    The huge body of the bronze tree was split inch by inch at the position pierced by the silver light, and then there were fine cracks, the bronze color gradually dimmed, and pieces fell from it one by one.


    This series of events happened so quickly that no one else could react, and even Lu Yu showed shock on his face.


    Su Changxing killed an existence who claimed to be a **** lightly.


    This seems so unreal.


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing looked up at the sky, realizing that something had noticed it, and it seemed to be the "antivirus software" that existed in this entire world.


    Even though he is now disguised, the continuous explosive strength seems to be possible to be discovered, so it is best not to make a move, if you can''t make a move, don''t make a move, otherwise, once discovered, it will definitely be obliterated end.


    He is very sure about such obliteration, even now he has no possibility of resisting at all.


    That was the obliteration from the foundation of existence, removing everything about him out of thin air.


    This is a very scary thing.


    "Lu Yu, are there still many bronze trees like this?" Su Changxing put away his gun and turned to look at Lu Yu.


    At this moment, Lu Yu only felt terrified, frightened and Su Changxing''s strength, he tried his best to overestimate Su Changxing''s strength, but it was still far beyond his expectations.


    This has reached an unreachable point, he has no possibility of resisting Su Changxing if the other party wants to kill him.


    Just this gap is enough to make him feel terrified.


    Moreover, he felt that Su Changxing had already understood the deception, and what he had done was enough for Su Changxing to kill him.


    From Shi Qi''s point of view, he is probably guilty of serious crimes, and he himself thinks so, but he will hide it.


    Hiding is a very simple thing, just like wearing a mask, others will easily believe it.


    [Recommended, changing the source app to chase books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    In the eyes of everyone in the gathering place, he is a conscientious team leader. In the eyes of the people above, he is also a reliable person, although his strength may not be that strong~www.novelhall.com~ Yes, there are many more , Many areas are planting such...inheritance trees. "Lu Yu tried his best to calm himself down, but the words at the end still trembled uncontrollably.


    As the saying goes, a gentleman is magnanimous, and a villain is always close. It is possible to pretend, but under tremendous pressure, such a disguise has flaws.


    Su Changxing smiled, and said indifferently: "What''s the matter? You seem to be very nervous. I have already killed this thing."


    Lu Yu licked his dry lips, and said in admiration, "Team Leader Su is extremely capable, and killing such a monster is just a gesture of his hands."


    "In my impression, you are not a person who likes to flatter you." Su Changxing said in a neutral manner.


    Lu Yu is probably a kind of taciturn person, but he is smart, and that kind of smartness will not be felt at the first time, but will be revealed subtly during a long time of getting along.


    Such people have their own wisdom, know how to survive, and how to survive in various environments.


    Survival itself is a kind of wisdom.


    Lu Yu said quickly: "This is the truth."


    Su Changxing put away the expression on his face, walked back, and brushed past him: "You can take care of yourself, I hope you are a smart person..."


    He could kill Lu Yu, but he didn''t choose to do that. He still has some tolerance for those who climbed up from the depths of despair.


    Some of their human natures are more or less distorted.


    Living itself is not easy, it is a lucky thing.


    Su Changxing always thought so.


    The black-faced man also looked at Su Changxing from a distance, and wanted to come forward to speak, but was frightened for a while, and finally did not choose to do that.


    It''s like people who commit crimes always stay away from places where there are police.

 v3 Chapter 164： undead riot

    Su Changxing was too lazy to take care of some things, and there was no need to take care of them.


    All he wants to do is what he thinks is the most correct thing, what is important to him.


    The accident that happened just now killed some people, although not many, but every one of them was a living life, which still caused some disturbance.


    This matter was quickly spread on the forum, and many people knew that the body of the inheritance tree was a monster.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, the source app! It¡¯s really easy to use. I use it to read and listen to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]


    And the inheritance tree exists in many areas, and I don''t know where it came from, but it spreads unconsciously anyway.


    The main reason is that it really has the ability to make people advance. Many powerful Extraordinary people have broken through from the eighth level to the seventh level through this.


    Although Chenzhou does not belong to the area of ??war, only a part of it belongs to Shiqiu. The two sides face each other across a newly built river, and they are currently in a state of peace.


    This river did not exist before, and it was only formed after the catastrophe of the doomsday. The geology has undergone major changes, and no one has found the source of this river. It seems to come from the depths of the black mist.


    The river water is gray and there are many ferocious fish and some unknown things in it. It is probably a dangerous thing to cross this river.


    At the beginning, many people on the forum questioned the authenticity of this matter. After all, such a thing had never happened before, and the people in the gathering place would take the initiative to pull out the inheritance tree.


    Many people saw it, and this matter was naturally confirmed quickly, but even if it was confirmed, there were still many people who did not believe it.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Su Changxing also contacted the high-level informant in Chenzhou through the previous contact information, and got in touch with Lin Xiuyu.


    Lin Xiuyu: "The situation on the front line is very bad. A large number of strong people suddenly appeared on them, and there are even sixth-order Extraordinary people."


    "This war has lasted for too long. Both of us have suffered great losses. Now we are in a state of semi-truce. Zhou An made an appointment with them and decided to use the high-level powerhouse to decide the outcome of this war."


    ¡­


    "A date?"


    Su Changxing looked at the information on the phone and couldn''t help frowning, feeling bad.


    Since Lin Xiuyu talked to him like this, it meant that they had already started fighting.


    Zhou An''s strength has been hyped up in the forums, and he has several names, such as "rotten sword fairy" and "sword madness", which seem to have a sixth rank, but the specifics are unknown.


    Su Changxing sent a message and said: "I found a kind of bronze tree in the gathering place in Chenzhou, which is called the inheritance tree. It seems to be found in many places. There is a big problem with this thing. If other gathering places have this thing, let them unplug."


    Lin Xiuyu replied: "These things seem to have been brought over by those strong people who appeared suddenly, and they spread on the territory of Chenhe. We have not explicitly prohibited them, so there are also such bronze trees in many areas of Shiqiu .¡±


    Su Changxing asked: "Who are those people? Are they from another world?"


    Lin Xiuyu sent another message and said: "They are all Extraordinary from other worlds, but their ancestors seem to have a great connection with Blue Star, and they are probably Extraordinary from ancient times."


    "In the very early period of history, the Extraordinary seemed to recover for a long time, and a large number of Extraordinary people were born at that time, but the situation seems to be a little different from now, and there is no doomsday game."


    "However, there were also disasters later. They fled to other worlds, and the Beyonders who remained died in the disaster. This is very similar to our current situation."


    "Those Extraordinary people who escaped seem to have been in contact with us all the time, so it is only natural that they provided help to the National Council and helped it fight against us."


    ¡­


    The situation was more complicated than what Su Changxing had expected. Although the Seventeenth and the State Council were mainly fighting, Chen Xi was there to help.


    The contradiction between the two sides sounds complicated, but it is actually very simple.


    Those Extraordinary from another world want to set rules in their world.


    This also seems to be a normal thing, because they are strong enough, so they can set the rules.


    But Zhou An and others were not willing to surrender, unwilling to surrender to these people from other worlds.


    Even if the ancestors of the other party have some relationship with them, they still belong to other worlds after all.


    What is the difference between submitting to them and submitting to the world of black mist, the world of wizards?


    They were seventeen born out of fighting against the wizarding world, so how could they submit to outsiders.


    Not only Zhou An would not agree, but everyone from seventeen miles away would not agree.


    This is a matter of will and belief. Even if they are seventeen, no one will succumb, and if they succumb, they will no longer be seventeen.


    This war also broke out and expanded further from the original local contradictions.


    This is probably the case.


    What I learned from Lin Xiuyu''s mouth should be the most true situation, and the other party will not lie to him.


    He also got some other important information. Zhu Wenwu completely cut off contact with Seventeen half a year after he left.


    Lin Xiuyu judged that Zhu Wenwu probably went to another world, but he didn''t know exactly where he went.


    Zhu Wenwu transformed himself into a half-blood, so even after they recaptured Donglin City, they didn''t show up much. Instead, they completely hid themselves, and most of the time they had unilateral fights with Zhou An or Lin Xiuyu Contact, and even the team that followed him disappeared together.


    Su Changxing couldn''t get in touch with Zhu Wenwu either, because he wasn''t in the same region or world at all.


    Another piece of news also made Su Changxing very concerned. Shen Jinxuan also disappeared during the battle a month ago.


    Chang Yi led people to search the battlefield for several days, but found no one or corpse.


    In addition, they had fallen into a disadvantage in the war at that time, and were forced to retreat step by step. Until now, the two sides have entered a period of semi-truce, and the situation is quite chaotic. Many people have disappeared, not only Shen Jinxuan.


    certainly.


    Most people were judged to be dead after they disappeared, because even if they survived, it would be very dangerous to live alone in the wilderness in an injured state. After all, there are countless monsters in the black mist.


    Su Changxing took out his life card and checked Shen Jinxuan''s status, which showed that he was still alive, so he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Both Jin and Shen Xuan possessed very powerful power, and with the passage of time, such power gradually became stronger, at an exaggerated speed.


    Her own state is unstable, even dangerous, like a time bomb that may explode at any time.


    This is what Su Changxing has been worrying about all along, and he is also trying to find a solution, but he has no clue.


    "We still have to rush over there as soon as possible to see what''s going on."


    He thought about it, and was about to get up and leave here immediately, heading for the front line of the war, the border of Huazhou.


    With Zhou An''s strength, they might not be able to deal with those Extraordinary people from other worlds. After all, their place is a newly emerging Extraordinary world, and it is only natural that they are not as good as others.


    The flower umbrella followed Su Changxing closely, wrapped herself tightly in her coat and hat, didn''t talk much, and looked silent, like a wooden man.


    Su Changxing is also very satisfied with her appearance, she is obedient enough, which can be regarded as a good advantage.


    "We are going to leave here, you go to collect part of the core of the bronze tree''s corpse, and then wait for me in front of the gathering place." He ordered the umbrella.


    "No problem." Huasan nodded slightly and said, her voice was cold and clean, she turned and walked towards the bronze tree with hers in hand.


    Su Changxing then turned around and walked towards the hospital at the gathering place~www.novelhall.com~ wanted to see Yi Xiaotian''s situation, although he didn''t care so much about Yi Xiaotian''s life or death, but he also wanted to know the result.


    "The fate of life and death has been decided, and now it''s just a process."


    He walked a certain distance, but saw Fang Muping running towards him, seeming a little anxious.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked calmly, thinking that there was something wrong with Yi Xiaotian.


    A person who doesn''t know the heights of the sky and the earth should be able to accept any result of himself.


    Fang Muping shook his head, panted slightly, and said with a serious face: "No, Mr. Su, those monsters in the south of the gathering place rioted, and gathered here in groups, the number is very large."


    "Except for us, more than a dozen teams were dispatched yesterday, but so far, only half of them have come back, and all of them have been attacked. Some people either fled back, or there was no news at all, and the whole team was completely dead."


    The signal of the mobile phone is not connected all the time, and it will be disconnected or the message will be delayed in places with thick black fog.


    This is related to the distribution of space, and the gathering place is also chosen in a place where the black mist is relatively thin.


    "Those ghouls?" Su Changxing raised his eyebrows.


    Fang Muping thought for a while and said: "Not only ghouls, but also a large number of other undead creatures. Some of them have been seen before, and some have never been seen before."


    "They seemed to suddenly emerge from the black mist in large numbers, and planned to attack us."


    Su Changxing recalled the world full of undead, and knew that what Fang Muping said might be right.


    This is the temptation of one world to invade another.


    It''s just that such a temptation probably shouldn''t be so fast, but those undead were stimulated by Su Changxing''s previous behavior.

 v3 Chapter 165： black shadow

    Fang Muping and others will go out to the gathering place to eliminate those ghouls, and it is also for the mission, the mission issued by the doomsday game.


    It''s also a double-edged thing.


    Completing the task and clearing the ghouls will not only get corresponding rewards, but also reduce the threat of these monsters to the gathering place.


    Fengye said it was under the control of Shiqi, but in fact it was just a name, and it was still quite independent in essence.


    and.


    There are a considerable number of casual players in the gathering place. They are used to carrying out tasks with three or five people. Although their strength may not be strong, they must have good survivability.


    This also led to the semi-scattered state of the wind leaf gathering place itself, unable to face such a large-scale monster impact at all.


    "Where''s Lu Yu?" Su Changxing asked.


    Fang Muping pointed to the direction of the exit of the gathering place and said, "Group Leader Lu has brought people there, he asked me to call you."


    Su Changxing nodded, and walked towards the exit of the gathering place with Fang Muping.


    Fang Muping looked sideways at Su Zhang, hesitated for a moment and asked: "Mr. Su, are you Su Changxing, group leader Su?"


    His heart was beating wildly. After seeing Su Changxing kill the monster-like bronze tree with one blow, he had already confirmed Su Changxing''s identity.


    Although it has been so long since the Battle of Donglin City, it will still be talked about and discussed endlessly by countless people on the forum.


    Many members of Seventeen are proud to have participated in that battle.


    Fang Muping was also one of them, and he had just become an Extraordinary back then, and participated in that battle, but he was only a marginal member, and had never seen Su Changxing with his own eyes.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here, Team Leader Su." Fang Muping''s voice was slightly choked up.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, confirmed that they had never met each other, and his memory was still very good, and asked:


    "Have we met?"


    Fang Muping shook his head, with a smile on his face, and said:


    "I haven''t met, but I have always regarded you as a role model, that kind of spiritual role model. I have always wanted to meet you, but I have missed it."


    Su Changxing was a little surprised. He didn''t expect him to have such an image in Fang Muping''s place: "Are you worshiping? I have nothing to worship."


    "No, no, no." Fang Muping shook his head again and again, with excitement flashing in his eyes: "I know your deeds well, and I think you are the post-apocalyptic hero, the only hero. You saved us, and I know that if it weren''t for you, we It¡¯s probably not going to be like this now.¡±


    "This is why many of us will support Seventeen without hesitation. I have always believed that your spirit is guiding us."


    Su Changxing''s expression moved slightly, he smiled and said, "I''m honored that you can say that."


    Although there was not much movement on his face, there was still a trace of emotion in his heart.


    Every action of every person will have countless or small or significant impacts.


    Like ripples, it spreads around on the surface of the lake in the world. Countless ripples are intertwined with each other, and the world is also moving forward along the track of time.


    He never thought about how to influence others, but the end result seems to have had a huge impact on many people.


    This is like the influence of a high-level Extraordinary on a low-level Extraordinary.


    The essence of things has a certain similarity, but the form of expression is different.


    Extraordinary itself conforms to the rules of the world to the greatest extent, and it is built step by step on this.


    Since a long time ago, he has never made a random movement, and every move has been carefully considered and calculated repeatedly.


    Especially after possessing great strength, he knew that every action of his would have a major impact.


    A small stone and a large stone thrown into the water at the same time will have completely different effects.


    He thought for a while and said: "I may not be as lofty as you imagined, and there is a mythical part in it."


    Fang Muping said in a very firm tone: "I know, but in the end, sir, you are a hero, a saint, and saved us."


    "So you are worthy of such honor no matter what. Anyway, I firmly believe that, and I also regard you as my role model, and demand myself all the time."


    Su Changxing nodded: "It can be seen that you are indeed a dedicated captain."


    He suddenly realized that being a spiritual role model was not so different from being a deity enshrined by countless believers.


    He gained faith from Fang Muping.


    This is a shocking thing.


    He originally thought that he could collect faith only by relying on the statue, but now that he doesn''t need the statue, he can still collect faith by himself.


    The difference is obvious.


    Such a change seems to have occurred after his rebirth, or perhaps at a certain moment after entering the ninth dimension.


    Only gods can collect faith.


    This is an unchanging iron law.


    The gathering place was crowded with people, from children in their teens to gray-haired old men, all walking towards the south door with weapons in their hands.


    This is an era where all people are soldiers. As long as they become Extraordinary, no matter what kind of person they are, they can be counted as a soldier.


    "Have those monsters rushed up!" Fang Muping asked forward shouting.


    "Not yet, they stopped outside suddenly, they all stopped, I don''t know what happened." A middle-aged man in a gray vest responded to Fang Muping, while looking far away.


    His eyes can see through the black fog in the sky and see things far away. He is also a top scout in Fang Muping''s team, Zhao Yunshi.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Yu walked over from the side and stopped in front of Su Changxing:


    "Group leader Su, the undead outside seem to be gathering, but the strange thing is that there are enough of them~www.novelhall.com~ but they still haven''t launched an attack, there should be higher-level beings ordering them behind. "


    "What should we do now? Should we attack them directly, or..."


    Su Changxing looked outside, thought for a while and said, "Since they are not in a hurry, then we are not in a hurry either, let''s see what''s going on first."


    He suspected that the riots of these undead were not aimed at the gathering place, but at him, wanting to retaliate against his previous actions.


    This is also very understandable, probably the Lord has come.


    On the edge of the gathering place, there is a high wall made of cement and steel, which is more than ten meters thick, and it looks extremely majestic from a distance.


    But in fact, such a high wall is not very useful for some terrifying monsters.


    Just as Su Changxing stood on the high wall, he heard the roar of a dragon in the air. That''s right, it was the roar of a dragon.


    He had heard the cry of a dragon creature before, so he could distinguish it, but this sound was more powerful and spread far away, and everyone in the gathering place could hear it, which was creepy.


    [Recommended, changing the source app to chase books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    Immediately afterwards.


    A huge purple figure appeared in the sky and flew towards it in an arc, forming a huge wind pressure, and the surrounding black mist rolled along with it.


    It was a dragon with a pair of huge wings, but it was also a dead dragon, existing in this world in another way.


    [Zombie Dragon: The sixth rank, the giant dragon who was unwilling to die, sacrificed his soul to the undead king in order to obtain a different kind of eternal life, but he was also bound forever.


    They are the existences that are cast aside by all dragon creatures, abandoning their dignity as dragons, and are synonymous with lowliness.


    ...]

 v3 Chapter 166： night lord

    Dragons have always been powerful creatures.


    No one knows what the original dragon species was like. Because of its strong genes, dragons can combine with many creatures, thus giving birth to various types of dragon creatures, forming a huge and scattered dragon family.


    The most powerful is the Zerg Fly Dragon, which can shatter the void, travel between countless worlds, and has the power to rival the gods.


    This is not a dragon creature, but an epic creature made by the Zerg with the genes of a dragon creature.


    Although this zombie dragon is only at the sixth rank, its actual combat power may reach the fifth rank.


    This is also the strength of the Dragon Clan, which possesses terrifying combat power.


    Just such a zombie dragon can destroy the entire Chenzhou, and its strength is probably higher than that of a great wizard.


    But if there is a real fight, the outcome is still unknown.


    There are many damaged places on this zombie dragon with purple scales, exposing rotting flesh and blood. Its face is full of ferocity, bursting, terror, and all-out ferocity.


    On the dragon''s head stood a figure in dark armor. His skin was pale, with a bald head, pointed ears, and blood-red eyes, staring straight at the humble Su Changxing.


    Such a turbulent momentum will only make people think of death, the endless darkness sinking into the water, and they can no longer open their eyes, only the rushing water can be heard.


    Su Changxing also frowned involuntarily. He thought that with his current strength, not to mention invincible, he must be walking sideways on the blue star. He didn''t expect to meet such an existence just after returning.


    "You are indeed here!"


    A thick and hoarse voice, full of coldness.


    With a smile on Su Changxing''s face, he said peacefully, "Why did you come to look for me? Why bother to make such a fuss."


    In the eyes of ordinary people, it is the most normal situation for the undead to invade humans like them, just like wolves will eat sheep, cats will catch mice, it is the rule of the world.


    Of course Su Changxing knew it, but he still said such nonsense. He wanted to show confidence. The other party was probably one of the night lords, who also guarded the city of rot.


    The man had a strange smile on his face: "I haven''t seen a human being like you for a long time, or I haven''t seen a human being for many years."


    "We didn''t take the initiative to attack your world, yet you dare to forcibly break into my scavenging city."


    Su Changxing didn''t have much expression on his face, and said flatly: "So what? I didn''t expect that you would dare to come to the door on your own initiative, you things that live in the dark."


    The man frowned, and a solemn look flashed in his eyes. This was a trial, and he couldn''t figure out Su Changxing''s details, so he said coldly: "You speak very loudly, I am one of the night lords, and I am a carrion eater." Lord, Prometheus Bair Faden, claim your name."


    [To tell the truth, I have been using Changing Source~www.novelhall.com~ to catch up and change, changing source and switching, and there are many voices for reading aloud, both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    Su Changxing felt that the other party looked like a gentleman. He was like a noble knight, "Hehe, it seems that you undead are not all vulgar existences. As for who I am, you don''t need to know."


    An astonishing white light burst out from Su Changxing''s left eye, radiating the half of the sky nearby, turning the black mist into white mist, and everything changed.


    The face of the Scavenger King changed greatly, the white luster made him feel terrified, and he smelled the breath of the gods: "This! How is it possible!"


    The gods were not considered strange existences a long time ago, but they have not appeared for a long, long time.


    Time will make everything strange, even the great existence, the memory will slowly mold the lake.


    He suddenly remembered the terrifying gods who once dominated everything and countless worlds.


    These gods are often favored by humans, because humans are good believers, and the two sides are generally mutually beneficial and symbiotic existences. Humans worship the gods, and the gods will also protect humans.


    If it weren''t for the disappearance of these gods, how could they occupy the undead world.


    But these guys reappeared now?


    A gentle smile appeared on Su Changxing''s face: "I didn''t bulldoze your scavenging city, but I dared to come to the door by myself. Is it really life or death?"


    "I''ll give you half a quarter of an hour to go back and leave this world, or don''t blame me for being rude."


    Although the words were peaceful, the air quickly cooled down, and the surroundings were quiet. Both the undead and the humans looked in this direction. Watching the two elders confront each other, it is not clear what is going on now .


    Although the King of Scavenger''s face didn''t change much, his heart was cloudy and cloudy. Su Changxing smelled the smell of God on his body, and he also felt a little afraid.


    Such fear quickly magnified in his heart as time passed, and his heart beat faster, if there was a heart.


    Su Changxing''s words just fell.


    The Scavenger King squeezed out an ugly smile, bowed slightly to Su Changxing, patted the faucet with his left hand wearing an iron glove, and said softly:


    "let''s go."


    The zombie dragon hovered, flew towards the sky, and disappeared into the black mist. The undead army that emerged from the edge of the black mist also retreated one after another, and disappeared completely in the blink of an eye.


    The people standing on the high wall were also stunned. They thought there would be a big battle, but such a turning point happened. These undead were actually persuaded by Su Changxing''s few words, without a single soldier.


    This is the most incredible thing.


    then.


    Cheers came from the city walls, cheers of victory. Although this was a war that ended before it even started, it seemed that they had won~www.novelhall.com~ Lu Yu was also completely dumbfounded. Repelling these monsters in this way, looking sideways, he asked with a puzzled look:


    "Group Leader Su, why did they retreat because of your few words?"


    Su Changxing shook his head, and said with a bright smile: "Those who are scared away, these undead will also be afraid. Their wisdom is not much lower than that of humans, or even higher."


    "But because they were scared away, they may come back, so get ready to fight."


    He was not at ease either, the night lord''s strength was really too strong, even he felt the huge pressure, and he was not sure of winning.


    So he didn''t make a move, thinking of scaring the opponent away in this way.


    With faith as a cover, as long as he doesn''t make a move, the other party will not be able to figure out his details, so they have to retreat.


    It''s just that this method seems to have confidence, but in fact it lacks confidence. After the Night Lord returns, I''m afraid he will think of the doubts in it.


    "Are they still coming?" Lu Yu''s eyes were a bit dim, and he couldn''t breathe just under the zombie dragon, let alone facing such a terrifying existence as the Night Lord.


    If Su Changxing wasn''t here today, I''m afraid their huge gathering place would be destroyed in an instant.


    Others may not have realized it yet, enjoying a sudden victory that seemed false.


    Su Changxing patted him on the shoulder, and said relaxedly: "Don''t worry, we won when they retreated."


    The balance of victory and defeat is often tilted inadvertently, and the parties may not have noticed it at all.


    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and he shook his head, thinking that these old monsters who had lived for countless years seemed to be like this.


    Age is only the criterion for evaluation, and experience is the only measure.

 v3 Chapter 167： undead

    ¡¾Complete the mission and repel the undead¡¿


    After the Scavenger King left, such a message popped up on Su Changxing''s phone, which itself was also a task released by Doomsday Games.


    [Reward: 100 high-level magic stones, Chapter of the Undead (one page)]


    [Undead Chapter (Summon): Crown of B, upper rank, a part of the Book of the Dead. The Book of the Dead is the scepter in the hands of the undead king.


    Each page of the undead chapter has a different function, or a certain authority.


    Summoning: Summon the undead knight from the death world. The specific strength of the undead knight depends on the spiritual power of the host, up to epic level. ¡¿


    "Nice stuff."


    Su Changxing looked at the withered yellow paper in his hand, the edges were torn, as if torn from an old book.


    After he returned to Blue Star, the mission system of the doomsday game started to work again. It seemed that because the Scavenger King was too strong, the rewards given were quite good.


    He used his spiritual power to activate the chapter of the undead, and he felt the connection from far away in time and space, and felt his goal in a dark space.


    In that dark space, he felt countless gazes, among which were powerful existences, as if they were examining him.


    A cloud of faint blue fire lit up, and then a huge black figure appeared in front of Su Changxing, appearing out of thin air, as if composed of messy puzzle pieces.


    [To tell the truth, I have been using Changing Source~www.novelhall.com~ to catch up and change, changing source and switching, and there are many voices for reading aloud, both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    A gigantic humanoid with an axe and armor of black iron.


    "Meet the master."


    The undead knight half-kneeled on the ground, his knees hit the ground heavily, forming a small pit, and he nodded to Su Changxing and said.


    Quite powerful, close to the fifth rank, the specific combat power may be comparable to that of that zombie dragon.


    However, the undead knight appears more restrained, giving the impression that it is more like a cold stone, a war machine that has not yet started.


    Lu Yu on the side stared blankly at this undead creature that suddenly appeared, stepped back several steps, looked at Su Changxing and asked:


    "Group Leader Su, what is this?"


    Su Changxing put away the undead chapter. This thing has an expiry date and can only be used once every four days.


    However, this undead knight was summoned from the world of death, and he could stay here forever, but Su Changxing needed a certain amount of energy to maintain it, and the mental energy consumed was not too great.


    "Don''t worry, it''s my summoned creature, let it stay here and guard the gate." Su Changxing said thoughtfully.


    Lu Yu nodded, always feeling that he had more seasons in his heart, and asked seriously:


    "Then what should we do now?"


    Su Changxing leaned against the high wall, pondered and said, "Everyone should not leave the gathering place for the next few days, and put on alert. Those undead may come back at any time."


    "There is a passage leading to another world belonging to the undead in this black mist. It is very dangerous, and you may not have noticed it before."


    "Or, this channel was just opened recently..."


    Having said that, he paused for a moment, and suddenly thought of a possibility, this passage could not be opened because of him.


    This may be the old man''s method. Due to certain rules, he cannot be directly resurrected on the blue star, but can only be resurrected in the world of the undead.


    Looking at it from another angle, this undead world itself may have a close relationship with Blue Star.


    From ancient times to the present, there have been legends of the underworld and the underworld, but the legends of each region are different.


    Bottom line.


    The ancients believed that people do not disappear completely after death, but go to places like the underworld and the underworld in the form of souls.


    Su Changxing knew that the soul existed, but as long as it was exposed to space, it would dissipate quickly.


    What if instead of dissipating, it goes to another place?


    Is it possible that the world of the undead is the underworld corresponding to the blue star, the underworld, but the two are separated for some reason, but there is still a passage, and the passage is in Chenzhou.


    Because of the old man Titan, the passage was opened again.


    If you think about it this way, it is reasonable for him to be resurrected from the world of the undead.


    For a weaker person, even if he is resurrected, he will still die in the world of the undead.


    That world full of undead is extremely dangerous for the living.


    Su Changxing walked down the high-walled stairs, when he suddenly remembered something, turned his head and said to Lu Yu:


    "One more thing."


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Yu listened carefully, caring about every word Su Changxing said.


    "Don''t reveal my identity to other people, especially on the forum, you also restrain other people in the gathering place." Su Changxing emphasized.


    Lu Yu hesitated for a moment, and explained: "But just now, all the players in the Chenzhou area knew about our affairs."


    "There are always some people who like to post everything on the forum. Of course, we all have a real-name system now, but we still can''t control it in many cases."


    Su Changxing said indifferently: "It doesn''t matter. As long as I don''t reveal my identity."


    Lu Yu''s face twitched: "But, you have shown such a strong strength, probably many people can guess your identity, after all, there are only a few people with such strength."


    Su Changxing shrugged: "You can figure it out, just handle it properly. There should be masters with better skills in the gathering place."


    "Ah." Lu Yu froze for a moment.


    Su Changxing continued: "Let them stir-fry a few dishes. I haven''t eaten fried vegetables for a long time~www.novelhall.com~ You must know that the food in every world is completely different."


    Lu Yu came to his senses: "No problem, there are masters in the gathering place who are very skilled, and they are also professional chefs before the end."


    Su Changxing nodded: "It''s fine to fry a few dishes, I''ll go to rest first, hehe, you may not think that I haven''t slept in a long time, and I have forgotten what it feels like to sleep."


    Because of the dreamer, he still needs to rest more or less, which is probably a kind of spiritual self-regulation.


    Seeing the back of Su Changxing leaving, Lu Yu felt a little dazed. What happened today was too sudden. If he were to sleep now, he would definitely not be able to fall asleep.


    "Fang Nan, give an order to all the squads and put them on a first-level alert. The undead may come back at any time. We have to make adequate preparations." He told a young man with long hair and wearing a black combat uniform next to him. ,


    "Arrange all the remaining heavy firepower in the south. Those undead will probably only come from here. It is a little use if it can be used a little bit."


    "Also, everyone is prohibited from entering or leaving the gathering place..."


    Lu Yu greeted him, and said to another younger woman, "Let the best chef over there in the cafeteria cook a table of dishes and send them to that Mr. Su."


    The woman showed a surprised look: "Now?"


    Lu Yu nodded and said instructingly, "Tell them, this Mr. Su is a big shot above the 17th, so use some snacks."


    Of course, the woman also knew that Mr. Su had an extraordinary status, and his strength was even more powerful, so she smiled and said:


    "I''m afraid you don''t need to tell them, they will rush to cook for that Mr. Su."


    She leaned forward and whispered next to Lu Yu: "Group leader, can you tell me who that Mr. Su is?"

 v3 Chapter 168： the road is broken

    "You have nothing to do." Ning Mei frowned, staring at Yi Xiaotian who was smiling.


    "Of course nothing happened."


    "It can''t be said that nothing happened at all, but I am fine now, I have become stronger, and you are only one step away from breaking through to the eighth rank."


    "Mr. Su, he didn''t lie to me. I''m afraid his strength is unfathomable, but it''s not as simple as the seventh rank you guessed before."


    Yi Xiaotian said with great interest, although his cheeks are a little fat, they can give people a handsome and cute feeling.


    Seeing that Yi Xiaotian was fine, Ning Mei''s face relaxed and said:


    "Of course he is not an ordinary person. Just now, the undead rioted outside and prepared to gather to attack our gathering place. There was even an extremely powerful presence, but Mr. Su persuaded him to leave with a few words."


    "Having said that, I think you should stay away from that Mr. Su. He is dangerous, and it will be even more dangerous if you get involved with him. People like us have to keep a low profile if we want to live."


    Yi Xiaotian disagreed with this, and retorted: "Sister Mei, it''s wrong for you to speak like this. If I want to become stronger, I must not be afraid of danger."


    "I''m not afraid of death, I''ve never been, you know that."


    "And I think Mr. Su is a very nice person. If he really wants to help me, he doesn''t have any intentions."


    Although the two are not related by blood, they are like siblings.


    Ning Mei sighed: "You can always trust other people so easily. Have you forgotten what happened to Wang Chen? If the captain wasn''t nearby at that time, you might have died there."


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, the source app! It¡¯s really easy to use. I use it to read and listen to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]


    Speaking of this, Yi Xiaotian''s expression was a little heavy: "I just didn''t expect him to do something to me because of that thing."


    "Moreover, Mr. Su saved us yesterday, and today he even saved the entire gathering place. Without him, we might all die at the hands of those monsters."


    Ning Mei breathed out, nodded and said, "That''s right, I''ll go with you to say thank you to Mr. Su later."


    Yi Xiaotian showed a smile on his face: "This is the best."


    ¡­


    Dong Dong Dong.


    There was a knock on the door, very softly.


    If you don''t listen carefully, you may not hear it.


    Su Changxing slowly opened his eyes in the dark, his left eye was bloodshot, using his eyes as a medium to radiate a lot of faith, his body was not enough to fully bear it, so it caused some damage.


    This kind of injury is a trivial matter, and he can recover in half a day, but it is a bit mentally exhausting.


    "Master, they have delivered the food, it''s outside."


    The voice of the umbrella came.


    She just stood outside quietly, waiting, like a wooden figure, seemingly in a daze, but thinking.


    When she has no goals, she spends most of her time like this, in a daze of thinking, thinking in a daze.


    It might be a meaningless thing, but she couldn''t find anything more meaningful.


    Compared with before, she now has at least something to do, which can probably be regarded as a kind of meaning.


    Su Changxing withdrew his perception of the surrounding world and sat up from the bed.


    This world has no restrictions on perception. His perception is like a wild horse, spreading unscrupulously in the gathering place and nearby, spreading to a long distance, and he can even vaguely see two people in the black mist. The dark passage formed by the interweaving of the world.


    And that''s where he came from.


    Strength and weakness are formed by contrast, and only then did he deeply realize how much stronger he was than when he left.


    More than ten times.


    He is not even a fifth-order Extraordinary now, but with the blessing of faith and a huge amount of mystery, his strength has already reached another dimension.


    He may not be as good as the Night Lord, but he shouldn''t be too far behind. Everyone is at least on the same level, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to deceive the other party.


    Under the suppression of absolute strength, any tricks are useless.


    His mystery degree is now about 2.3 million, but it is still not enough to advance to the fifth level.


    There seems to be a gully like a black hole, which is too big to make up for more than two million mystery points.


    However, he thinks this is not a big problem. If two million is not enough, it will be three million. If the number reaches a certain level, it will definitely cause quantitative changes.


    So this is probably a matter of time, as long as there is enough time, he will be able to advance to the fifth level sooner or later.


    This will always be a matter of course for him. This is not a bottleneck, but requires a certain amount of accumulation.


    He analyzed the reasons back and forth. It was probably because of those heretical powers that made his advancement direction more and more deviated. When he reached a corner, there was no way ahead.


    "No way" means that in the entire extraordinary career system, there is no position corresponding to it at the fifth level.


    The road is broken.


    Such a situation is incredible.


    The Extraordinary itself conforms to the rules of the world, and it can be regarded as a road of this era.


    Everything can be extraordinary ~ www.novelhall.com ~ extraordinary all-encompassing.


    But there was no way ahead of him, it was like an inconspicuous loophole appeared in a nearly perfect system, but he just walked onto this loophole.


    If he wants to continue to move forward, he must open a path and build a bridge by himself.


    This undoubtedly requires enormous power, and it will undoubtedly consume huge power, which is equivalent to adding new laws to the loopholes in the rules of the world.


    If he can get to the fifth level, then there will be a fifth level on this road, and it won''t be so difficult for others to get to his level.


    This can also be regarded as the predecessors planting trees, and the descendants enjoy the shade.


    However, it is almost impossible for others to follow his path. To obtain the power of heresy, one must use heresy substrate.


    And this thing is a discount store, converted by using the power of heresy, and then formed a corresponding position.


    Su Changxing still can''t figure out what kind of discount store is.


    Provide him with convenience in various ways. If there is no discount store, he may have died somewhere in the zombie world long ago, and there will be nothing later.


    Theoretically speaking, there is probably another shortcut he can take, which is to obtain more heretical substrates to fill the black holes in his positions.


    Heresy itself is also something that exists outside the rules of the world, rejected by all worlds, living in the cracks between worlds, and is a corrupt existence that is immortal and immortal.


    Many people may know their existence, but they have never seen it, because most people are within the rules, so they can''t see things outside the rules.


    Discount stores are probably also outside the rules, but they probably belong to different positions from heretics, one above and one below.


    Discount stores are the bane of heresy.

 v3 Chapter 169： bosonist

    "It tastes really good, Huasan, don''t you want to eat some?"


    Su Changxing took a sip of the sake on the table, put down Kuaizi and said.


    Huasan showed a hint of doubt: "I probably don''t need to eat such a thing."


    Su Changxing shook his head, and said with a smile: "It''s not a question of whether you need it, but whether you want it, probably because you don''t have such a desire."


    "desire?"


    "Yes, human beings are creatures with rich emotions, so they have all kinds of desires. What you said probably belongs to creatures with relatively simple desires. This has nothing to do with wisdom, it is a difference between species."


    There are five dishes on the table, four dishes and one soup, but three dishes contain potatoes, probably because in this era of expensive and scarce materials, potatoes have flourished again.


    This is still Wang Liang''s handwriting. They developed a potato that can grow quickly in the environment after the doomsday catastrophe.


    This kind of potato is extremely high in energy and is about the size of a watermelon. It can fully meet the needs of Extraordinary people, and ordinary people can also eat it, and they are extremely hungry.


    [Recommended, changing the source app to chase books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    This excellent crop also flourished in the 17th, and large tracts of this new type of potato were planted in every gathering place.


    There was a half-understanding expression on Huasan''s face: "Then let me try it?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said with a smile: "Try it, it''s not a bad thing to try some things, if you don''t like it, you can just stop eating it."


    Huasan used a fork to pick up a piece of potato chips that Su Changxing put in her bowl, took a big bite, was silent at first, then frowned, and then stretched out,


    "It''s different from the smell of a corpse." She commented.


    Su Changxing showed a strange look: "Corpse? Of course it''s different, this is a potato plant."


    "Potato''s corpse?" Huasan showed a puzzled look on her face.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "You can also say that."


    At this time.


    There were footsteps in the corridor outside the door, one light and one heavy, but the frequency was relatively coordinated, and then there was a knock on the door.


    Su Changxing looked sideways at the door and said loudly, "Come in."


    The door was pushed open.


    Lu Yu walked in from the outside with a dusty look, and the gray coat was stained with black blood.


    Su Changxing put down the fast food in his hand again, and said with a smile, "Why, you know I have something to eat here, and you want to have a bite too?"


    Lu Yu''s face was heavy, he walked over, stood in front of Su Changxing, and said:


    "Group Leader Su, I''m here to plead guilty."


    Su Changxing stared at him, and said calmly, "Scared? I said I won''t kill you, so I probably won''t kill you. What are you afraid of?"


    Lu Yu shook his head, and said in a concentrated voice: "I just feel sorry for other people... In fact, at the very beginning, I participated in the Doomsday Sect, and because of this, I became a Extraordinary."


    Su Changxing stared at him, was silent for a while, and said, "I know, I knew it when I saw you for the second time. In fact, there is a reason why I am indulgent about the Doomsday Sect."


    Lu Yu was stunned. He came to plead guilty, but he didn''t expect Su Changxing to know that he was a doomsday cultist after hearing such a fact.


    "Why?" He looked at Su Changxing with a puzzled expression, his lips trembling slightly.


    Su Changxing chuckled lightly: "Do I need to say that? You should be able to guess it. In desperation, we will all find a few more ways for ourselves and try to get out."


    "At that time, I thought that the Doomsday Cult might be a way. After all, they have the ability to turn ordinary people into extraordinary people. Although they are unreliable, they always have to try... A dead horse is a living horse doctor."


    "In the original seventeenth group, many people were connected with the Doomsday Cult, but there are not many real Doomsday Cultists, and even fewer of them became Extraordinary."


    Hearing this, Lu Yu''s heart was cold. He thought that what he and others did was very covert, but he didn''t expect that Su Changxing could see everything clearly.


    He slightly nodded to Su Changxing and said earnestly, "Then why, Team Leader Su still didn''t kill me after that."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "There''s no need for that. And I don''t care about the Doomsday Sect later. Since you haven''t died until now, it''s probably because he didn''t choose to kill you."


    "Don''t just stand there, eat something, it tastes really good."


    A wry smile appeared on Lu Yu''s face: "Group Leader Su, I won''t eat. There was a riot in the gathering place just now. I''ll go and see what''s going on."


    Su Changxing nodded: "That''s fine, you go, I won''t delay you."


    Seeing Lu Yu''s leaving figure, he had a look of surprise on his face, and he really didn''t expect that Lu Yu would take the initiative to ask him for guilt and explain the matter clearly.


    "Is this considered aware?"


    Thinking about it, he rolled the meat, potatoes, and rice together and took a big bite. As he chewed, he felt the surge of extraordinary power in Lu Yu''s body.


    Every behavior of the Extraordinary will affect the Extraordinary himself. This is not just a matter of state of mind, but the reality reflects the illusory ~www.novelhall.com~ The illusory then reflects the real.


    Su Changxing couldn''t tell whether it was better to pretend or be honest, but what was certain was that Extraordinary people had to obey their positions if they wanted to move forward all the way.


    Just after eating, Yi Xiaotian and Ning Mei came to the door.


    "Successful?" Su Changxing looked at him with a hint of a smile.


    Yi Xiaotian only has a 50% chance of success, which seems very high, but it is not high for life.


    Yi Xiaotian was a little restrained, and smiled: "It succeeded, and I still have to thank Mr. Su."


    [Bone Eviscer: The eighth rank, upper rank, has a higher perception ability, can deal with emergencies, and can easily detect the target''s flaws during battle, and carry out precise strikes.


    How to shave off the bones without people noticing...]


    nice post.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "You can''t gamble with life. There is an old saying that if you walk at night for a long time, you will encounter ghosts. You have to remember this, or you won''t live long."


    Yi Xiaotian nodded, with a smile all over his face, he didn''t seem to care very much: "I know, I will remember Mr. Su''s teachings. In other words, I should be able to be considered a half-master now."


    Su Changxing looked at him: "A quarter at most, less than half."


    Yi Xiaotian showed a helpless expression on his face: "Is that so? I thought I could be considered a master after becoming the eighth rank."


    Ning Mei touched Yi Xiaotian with her elbow: "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Then.


    She looked at Su Changxing, bowed and said, "Mr. Su, my name is Ning Mei. Yi Xiaotian and I have come here specially to thank you for your help. Please forgive me for speaking rudely to you before."


    Su Changxing looked at this woman with a fierce personality, and said, "Help can''t be called help. In fact, it''s up to him to give him a chance."

 v3 Chapter 170： Little expert

    Su Changxing pointed to the place next to him: "Sit down, don''t stand, don''t be too restrained."


    Yi Xiaotian smiled, looking unceremonious, and sat on the chair beside him when he heard Su Changxing''s words: "Ha, I also think it''s not good to be too restrained."


    This is probably the guy who can shine with a little sunshine, and open a dyeing room with a little paint.


    Ning Mei also showed a hint of helplessness on her face, she sat down next to Yi Xiaotian, she still felt her heart beating a little fast, and she was easily nervous in front of this Mr. Su.


    "Why are you nervous? You were quite fierce before." Su Changxing looked at Ning Mei and teased.


    Ning Mei took a deep breath: "I didn''t mean that, but I was a little worried about Xiaotian."


    Su Changxing nodded, then changed his voice and said, "The situation in the gathering place this year should be pretty good, except for the war on the front line."


    Ning Mei thought for a while and said, "Actually, it wasn''t very good, but we stabilized the casualties later."


    "It won''t cause too many casualties because of the monsters in the black mist, but the competition for resources is still very fierce. There are always people who attack from behind in order to **** resources."


    "The relationship between our teams is not good, and there are frequent frictions. If it weren''t for the co-ordination of team leader Lu Yu, our gathering place might have fallen apart long ago."


    Every Extraordinary needs a lot of resources, and the resources provided by the doomsday game are limited, so there will inevitably be battles, and this is where the contradiction lies.


    Yi Xiaotian interjected: "Just before, Chen Taiqiu, the captain of the third team, died in a mission, including the gathering place where some team members escaped."


    "I heard that they found a rare Advent store in a ruin. The captain of the third team wanted to keep the contents for himself, but the team members below disagreed, so..."


    After hearing this, Su Changxing said thoughtfully: "So there are eighth ranks among those team members?"


    Yi Xiaotian shook his head: "Probably not, they should have restricted Chen Taiqiu''s strength through some kind of mysterious item."


    With the emergence of more Extraordinary, people have a deeper understanding of Extraordinary, and know how to deal with Extraordinary.


    With the help of some mysterious items, extraordinary people can completely achieve the effect of using the weak to attack the strong.


    "That''s a very sad thing, to die in such a thing, what about the other team members?"


    "The third team fell apart, and our team now has people from the third team, so I know some inside information."


    Su Changxing and Yi Xiaotian chatted for a while, and learned something about the fallen leaves gathering place.


    ¡­


    The sky gradually darkened, and the golden sunset scattered on the edge of the black mist, like a little bit of light that was about to go out.


    "Big man, should we give it a try? Although you look big, you may not be as strong as me."


    Walking up the high wall of the gathering place, Su Changxing saw a shirtless strong man yelling at the undead knight from a distance.


    The undead knight didn''t speak, but looked at him coldly, not knowing what this seemingly weak human being wanted to do.


    The dark-skinned strong man didn''t know which tendon was twitching in his brain, and continued to shout:


    "Scared, can''t you fight me like a man?"


    A faint blue flame flickered in the black armor of the undead knight.


    The next moment, he moved, and the iron palm, which was bigger than his head, slapped the strong man head-on, with a burst of intense wind pressure.


    With a loud bang, the strong man knelt on the ground, his knees sank into the stone bricks of the high wall, and his hands crossed in front of his head against the huge palm of the undead knight.


    Su Changxing was a little surprised that this man had blocked the undead knight''s blow abruptly. Although he only used a little strength, it was still amazing.


    "Okay! Sure enough, he''s a man!" The brawny man spat out blood and laughed loudly, regardless of his injuries.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Seeing the undead knight making a gesture to attack him again, he immediately got up from the ground, retreated all the way to Su Changxingli''s side, and stopped when he saw that the undead knight didn''t keep up.


    "Are you trying to die?" Su Changxing showed a look of surprise, feeling that the strong man''s behavior was quite strange.


    The skin on the strong man''s body was cracked, and a lot of blood spilled out. It is estimated that a lot of bones in his body were also broken.


    If it wasn''t for Su Changxing''s previous order not to allow the undead knight to kill people in the gathering place, I''m afraid this will kill him immediately.


    The strong man turned his head to look at Su Changxing, and said seriously: "This is not called death, only by challenging the strong can one become stronger."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but said, "Do you know what this is? Just challenge it, and you won''t be afraid of it slapping you to death."


    The strong man nodded and said, "I know, I heard from others that this is Mr. Su''s summoning object, and it is placed here to guard the city."


    "It looks very strong at first glance, and it is really strong. That strength is like a mountain. If I want to match him, I may have to become a little stronger."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows: "A little bit?"


    I''m afraid this must be a billion points.


    The strong man put his hands in front of his chest, and said with a sure face: "Yes, just a little, the gap should not be too big."


    "I feel that you are very unfamiliar. Are you new here? I am the captain of the seventh team, Wu Mouping. Our team is recruiting recently."


    Su Changxing felt that this person was interesting, so he smiled and said, "Well, it''s true that I just came to the gathering place, but let''s forget about joining your team."


    [In other words, currently the best app for reading and listening to books, change the source app,]


    Hearing this, Wu Mouping patted his chest and said: "Our seventh team can be regarded as one of the strongest teams here, and I am also the strongest among the team leaders!"


    He seemed very confident.


    Su Changxing nodded, continued to walk forward, and passed him by: "I believe in you, Wu Mouping. But you should be considered a little expert at killing people."


    "A young master of death?" Wu Mouping showed a look of surprise on his face.


    Then, he saw Su Changxing jumping off the edge of the high wall with a clean look.


    "Did you jump? Can''t you be thrown to your death at a distance of more than ten or twenty meters?"


    He was about to go over to check the situation, but found that the big iron man also moved, flicked his feet, and jumped down from the side following Su Changxing, with the sound of hunting.


    "Did you jump down together?" He was stunned, still not understanding what was going on.


    At this time.


    Fang Muping ran over from behind, pointed at the place where the undead knight was standing before, and asked:


    "Wu Mouping, where''s that thing? I just heard that you''re going to challenge Mr. Su''s summoned object, so I came here to take a look."


    Wu Mouping blinked, pointed to the outside of the high wall and said, "I jumped down, I jumped down with someone just now, it shouldn''t have anything to do with me."


    He thought about it again: "It should be."


    Fang Muping breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this: "That''s Mr. Su, Mr. Su''s breath is very flat, it''s normal that you can''t recognize it."


    Wu Mouping opened his eyes wide, showing an incredulous expression: "He, is he Mr. Su?"


    Fang Muping nodded: "Yes, other people should not be able to use that thing."


    "No wonder." Wu Mouping exhaled, feeling a little strange just now, that the big iron man suddenly attacked him, and there was no response to how he shouted before.


    This actually startled him.


    finished.


    He fell into a short silence, looked at Fang Muping and said: "Mr. Su said that I am a little expert at killing people, do you think this is a compliment or belittlement."


    The corner of Fang Muping''s mouth twitched: "It doesn''t sound like a compliment. What''s the matter with the blood on your body?"


    Wu Mouping turned his face away, and sat down on the ground: "It''s really hard to be beaten by that big iron guy. It just hit me like this."


    Fang Muping stared at him, and commented: "Mr. Su is right, you are indeed a master of death, and it is a miracle that you can live to this day."


    Wu Mouping didn''t care about Fang Muping''s ridicule: "Ordinary! Soon you won''t even be able to see my ass."


    Fang Muping said angrily: "If you say that, I won''t feel anything."


    Who can have a shirtless muscular man who fights with others all day long?


    However, this guy Wu Mouping is really perverted, and he can even fight back and forth with Lu Yu.


    "If you want to fight, there are people." Fang Muping said with a smile on his face.


    Wu Mouping showed a look of surprise: "Why, you''re in the mood today, want to fight with me? Come on, brother, I''m ready."


    As he spoke, he stood up from the ground, and most of the injuries on his body healed in such a short period of time. Fresh flesh and blood grew out of the wound, looking pink and tender.


    Fang Muping''s eyes twitched, and he said: "It''s not me, it''s a member of our team, who just advanced to the eighth rank today, and you are one of the strongest people in this gathering place, so I want to fight with you to prove it own strength."


    Wu Mouping''s eyes were wide open, flashing his gaze: "Who? That guy Kawagoe? I didn''t expect him to advance so quickly. By what means, by a task?"


    Fang Muping shook his head, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "No, it''s Yi Xiaotian."


    "It''s impossible." Wu Mouping frowned: "He''s still far behind, and it''s unlikely that he will be able to do it in a single step. You and I have worked so hard to advance to the next level, and we know how difficult it is."


    "Whether you can fight has nothing to do with whether you can advance. Although Yi Xiaotian claims that we gather the strongest people in the ninth rank, that''s the way it is."


    Fang Muping said in an affirmative tone: "It''s him, just today, with the help of Mr. Su, he made it to the next step. Although it''s unbelievable, it''s the truth."


    Wu Mouping took a deep breath, also believed that what the other party said was true, and would not joke in this way, and turned his head to look:


    "This Mr. Su, can''t be Team Leader Su, Su Changxing, right?"


    He had such doubts before, and now he is more firm in this conjecture. It is not impossible for Su Changxing to make countless people become Extraordinary back then.


    Fang Muping was not surprised that Wu Mouping could guess it, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know either."


    Wu Mouping cursed and said: "You don''t know a fart, I can tell by your expression that you do."


    Then ~www.novelhall.com~ he moved to Fang Muping''s side, grabbed his shoulders, and said in a low voice: "Just nod, I won''t tell anyone else."


    Fang Muping pushed his face away and shook his head again and again: "If you don''t know, you don''t know. Where are you talking so much nonsense?"


    Wu Mouping leaned forward again and said with a smile, "It''s okay to blink, just once, but not twice."


    Fang Muping stared, without blinking for a long time.


    "Hehe, I know if you don''t tell me...you told me anyway." Wu Mouping said with a smile on his face.


    Fang Muping shook his head, and said angrily, "Childish, naive."


    "...So, is Mr. Su looking for those undead?"


    A shrewd look appeared in Wu Mouping''s eyes: "I think so, Mr. Su has just come back, and he must be rushing to the frontline battlefield, so he also wants to settle these side matters quickly."


    Fang Muping also showed heavy eyes, and sighed:


    "Is it really that easy to solve? It''s a world, a world full of undead. With such an existence, I''m afraid even Mr. Su would have difficulty dealing with it."


    Wu Mouping fell silent again: "Did you say something extraordinary?"


    "..."


    Now it was Fang Muping''s turn to be silent.


    Wu Mouping immediately asked: "The world? You mean that there is another world hidden in this black mist, or a passage leading to another world. Those monsters all come from that world."


    Fang Muping thought for a while, and said: "Probably so, I don''t know too well, of course, don''t talk nonsense, this kind of thing will cause turmoil."


    Wu Mouping put his hands on his chest and said in a firm tone: "I think my mouth should be stricter than yours."


    Fang Muping didn''t speak: "..."

 v3 Chapter 171： book of the dead

    When the black mist is thick enough to a certain extent, the whole world is black and lacks light, like being in a dark closed small room.


    In this kind of place, even the eighth-order Extraordinary cannot come, so the people in the fallen leaves gathering place have not discovered this passage to the world of the undead so far.


    On the contrary, there were quite a few low-level undead wandering around, unconscious and without any reaction to Su Changxing''s passing.


    "It''s seven o''clock."


    Su Changxing looked down at his phone, it happened to be seven o''clock when he got here.


    This is also calculated long ago.


    Before going there, take a look at what the discount store will refresh.


    He''s curious, and at the same time it''s important.


    "Let me see what comes out."


    Su Changxing browsed through the item column of the discount store, with a strange look on his face, he didn''t expect to give such a thing, it was a bit of a coincidence.


    [Book of the Dead (fragment): 20% off, 920000000 points]


    [Book of the Undead (fragmentary): A crown of power, the authority of the undead monarch, was completely destroyed in the war. It is the treasure of the undead family and has a great relationship with the world of death.


    Authority: Holding this book can absolutely suppress the undead under any sequence, weakening their strength by 30%.


    Army of Death: The order of death has long been broken, but the army of death still remains. You can drive other undead to become a member of the army of death.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, the source app! It¡¯s really easy to use. I use it to read and listen to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]


    Dark magic: Amplify any ability related to undead, the extent of the increase is related to the integrity of the death technique and the spiritual power of the holder. ¡¿


    "Okay, I still held a chapter before, and now I''ve got the whole book."


    Su Changxing also had a headache when he saw the string of numbers, 900 million, and he didn''t have that many points on him, so he had to sell part of the body of the high-ranking demon to get enough points.


    It was a tattered old parchment book with a light yellow outer skin and no cover. It was supposed to be a very thick book, but now it looked very thin, with only about thirty pages inside.


    Holding it in his hand, Su Changxing knew that it was probably a divine weapon, even if it was seriously damaged, it was still a divine weapon.


    This kind of thing is a unique, non-replicable mysterious item, as if it was specially stored in a discount store, and then sold to Su Changxing at a low price.


    Then.


    He took out the chapter of the undead, found the corresponding part in the book of the undead, and spliced ??it together.


    The damaged parts were connected together seamlessly, and the characteristics of the undead chapter changed accordingly.


    He can now summon three undead knights at the same time, and no longer needs mental power to maintain them. This consumption seems to be passed on to the book of the dead.


    Su Changxing once again used his mental power to trigger the undead chapter, communicated with that unknown space, and received a response again, causing a vibration of connection, and a faint blue flame quietly appeared in front of Su Changxing.


    Then, a not-so-tall figure appeared in front of him, carrying a slender sword and also wearing pitch-black armor.


    The image of the undead knight is not fixed, but a category, how it depends on their image in life, if they are tall, they will be tall, and if they are short, they will be short.


    He knelt on the ground on one knee, lowered his forehead, and didn''t make any sound, only the faint blue flames in the mask were constantly beating.


    Su Changxing led the two undead knights all the way to the passage, encountered more and more undead, and began to attack them, as if aware of Su Changxing''s evil intentions.


    but.


    This kind of blocking was powerless, and the two undead knights pushed forward and one after the other.


    The big undead knight was named Juniu by Su Changxing, and the small one was named Diao Mao.


    As soon as they stepped onto the dark road, more undead rushed towards them in patches, all kinds of undead skeletons, ghouls, zombies... on the ground and in the sky.


    The giant bull was carrying an axe, and one person was at the front. Every time he swung the axe, he could chop down a large area of ??undead, and the black edge flowed with it.


    Then, they could see the tall scavenging city from a distance, the city wall made of living corpses with countless hands and feet protruding outwards, it looked dizzy.


    "Aren''t you coming out yet?" Su Changxing smiled, stretched out his left hand and snapped his fingers lightly.


    Everything around seemed to slow down, everyone''s movements and expressions were accompanied by the flow of air.


    Waves spread in the space, and then began to twist, and the dark space lit up with green fluorescent light, spreading from the walls of the scavenging city, all the way to the undead outside.


    The sound of howling ghosts and howling wolves sounded more terrifying than these undead.


    Holding a yellow paper, Su Changxing stood quietly on the spot, looking at the sky above the scavenging city, his eight identical eyes turned around and looked around, as if something was wriggling and trembling on his body, which was heart-wrenching. It also scares the undead.


    A zombie wearing a straw hat knelt on the ground and cried loudly, holding on to it with both hands, not daring to look up.


    The hundreds of skeletons in the east seem to have seen something terrible, and they backed away again and again, the fire in the eye holes kept flickering.


    As the damned green light spread on his body, the agile flames disappeared, and they turned into pieces of rotten bones scattered on the ground and piled up together.


    In the sky, a large group of black ghosts rushed towards Su Changxing from all directions. They looked like skeletons, with only the upper body, carrying a terrifying and cold aura, which was also death.


    "You violated the taboo of death, you deserve to die!"


    "Go back, the dignity of death cannot be desecrated."


    "Either you stay here forever."


    ¡­


    The noisy voice rang and surrounded Su Changxing''s ears, like the Buddha''s voice planted in his ears by the old monk, and it continued endlessly.


    Probably something like that.


    Su Changxing radiated white light from his left eye to cover them, and at the same time released the twisted part of his mind to cover these noisy voices.


    That''s the part tainted by the gods.


    This is a way to fight poison with fire, which may not be a good way, but it is quite practical.


    Almost instantly, those noisy voices disappeared from Su Changxing''s ears, covered by a distorted spirit.


    The gods are always supreme, and the twisted spirit from it can probably cover everything.


    Those black ghosts let out horrified screams, their originally fixed bodies began to twist, more arms, eyes and mouths grew out of their bodies, and they continued to destroy their bodies.


    These things belong to taboo undead, which are formed from the part of resentment after the death of a powerful being, which can easily corrode the spirit, regardless of whether the spirit is strong or not.


    Even a fifth-order Extraordinary can only retreat far away when encountering this thing.


    at the same time.


    The sound of dragon roars appeared in the sky covering the entire land, and a huge figure hovered and fell, trampling to death a large number of undead.


    Su Changxing turned to the thirteenth page of the Book of the Dead, poured a lot of power of faith into it, and then used his own abilities.


    Pastoral!


    A large number of black chains that looked like arms shot towards those black ghosts centered on him, locked their empty bodies firmly, and began to assimilate.


    When he stepped here again, it would be a life-and-death struggle, so he couldn''t hold back any hands, a little negligence would be irreparable.


    He also had to come here, knowing that these undead were watching, and it was impossible for a gentleman to wait until these undead launched an attack, so he could only strike first.


    Their already dilapidated and weak world cannot withstand the ravages of these horrors.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were pitch black, but very bright, like a cat''s eyes at night.


    "You didn''t keep your word." The Scavenger King stood on the dragon''s head and said calmly to Su Changxing.


    He was also trembling for a while, what Su Changxing showed was far beyond his expectations.


    Su Changxing turned his head to look at him, and said with a light smile, "I''ve never promised anything. There is a saying in our world, whoever kills will always be killed."


    "If you want to kill someone, you must first have the awareness to be killed~www.novelhall.com~ You say yes, my lord."


    With the increase in the Book of the Dead, the ability of pastoral care has been magnified dozens of times, coupled with the weakening of authority on these taboo undead, it is enough to control them and drag them into the army of death.


    Finally, the Scavenger King showed anger on his pale cheeks: "Boy, do you really think I''m afraid of you?"


    Immediately afterwards.


    He saw groups of black ghosts rushing towards him, clinging to his body and surrounding him.


    When he was about to break free, he found that his whole body was glowing with green fluorescence, and there were strange little bugs wriggling in his flesh and blood, shuttling up and down, as if corroding his entire body.


    "What is this? You''re making fun of me!" He looked at Su Changxing angrily, and with a wave of one hand, a huge dark purple bone claw appeared above Su Changxing, dancing continuously, as if he was dancing.


    Su Changxing felt the connection with the bone claw, and his vitality began to drain rapidly. He pulled out the silver revolver at his waist with his backhand, and pulled the trigger on the bone claw.


    The silver flame penetrated the palm of the boneclaw and shattered it whole.


    At this moment, the chances of winning are already in his hands. He was already 90% sure of winning the Scavenger King, but now with the blessing of the Book of the Dead, he is 100% sure.


    Under such ebb and flow, he was able to suppress the opponent in all aspects.


    The left half of the Scavenger King''s head was broken, and a small man the size of a palm crawled out from there, and began to cry loudly. Tears flowed down, forming a small stream, a blood-red stream, covering the Scavenger King''s body. chest.


    The zombie dragon flapped its wings and wanted to fly again. Just halfway through the take-off, a giant bull leaped high and grabbed a foot, dragged it down, and fell heavily to the ground, even rolling down with the scavenger king down.

 v3 Chapter 172： blood moon?

    Su Changxing seized the opportunity, set up a sniper rifle with one hand, aimed at the head of the Scavenger King, and pulled the trigger.


    As soon as the fluorescent light pierced through his head, it exploded, but the little man with the size of a palm broke away, and continued to cry loudly, and his voice became louder and noisier.


    "Is that his real body?" Su Changxing suddenly realized this, turned the gun and pointed it at the little man the size of a palm.


    But before he could shoot, he stopped. The flesh and blood on his arm had all rotted at some point, exuding a foul smell, accompanied by severe pain.


    This is physical corrosion, and I don''t know how the other party completed such an operation.


    then.


    He looked at the surrounding space in vain, and then understood that the city of scavenging itself is in a huge domain, a fixed domain that has been fixed in this space.


    Very cryptic.


    If the Scavenger King hadn''t used this domain to attack him, it would have been difficult for him to detect it.


    This field has been integrated with this space and has become a part of the rules of this space.


    At this moment, he is not fighting against the scavenging king, but the entire scavenging city.


    Su Changxing stretched out his other hand, and Twilight flicked between his fingers, which also opened up the domain. However, he was not going to fight against the domain of the scavenging city, but to forcefully kill the night lord.


    [In other words, currently the best app for reading and listening to books, change the source app,]


    He is the key to the problem.


    In an instant, the triple domain would completely envelop the carrion king and restrict his actions, and the crying sound became louder and louder. Most of Su Changxing''s body had rotted away, and it seemed that he was not far away from death.


    "You think you can kill me? I think it''s a bit difficult."


    Holding the book of the undead in his hand, Su Changxing walked towards the scavenger king step by step. More and more undead turned around and killed other undead.


    Under the blessing of the Book of the Dead, the "Shepherd" presents a terrifying danger. It can easily detain the undead. In this world full of undead, it quickly forms an army of undead.


    The rotten flesh and blood on Su Changxing''s body began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye as he walked forward step by step.


    The domain itself is a mapping of rules, as long as it can adapt to such rules, the domain itself is not fatal.


    His physique value is extremely high. After rebirth, his physique value has risen again, and it is already close to fifty-eight, which is enough to withstand the corrosion of this field.


    The further you go to the back, the less likely it is to balance the abilities, and they tend to be extremely biased towards a certain aspect, but Su Changxing is an exception. His abilities in all aspects are very even, and he can be regarded as a hexagonal warrior. Or power, or perception.


    The Scavenger King roared and resisted with all his strength, but was firmly suppressed, unable to even expand his own domain, so he had to watch Su Changxing approach him step by step, at a not-so-fast speed.


    It''s suffocating.


    The balance of strength between the two sides has clearly tilted.


    With a loud gunshot, a bullet pierced through the little man''s body, but it didn''t hit it, and it seemed that it was disturbed by some kind of force during the flight, and the ballistic trajectory deviated.


    But the force brought over still knocked off one of the villain''s arms.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The villain retracted into the head of the Scavenger King, and his body began to expand violently, trying to break free from the restraint with great strength.


    Just in vain.


    Su Changxing''s domain is still very mature and has complete rules. In the current state of the Scavenger King, it is double weakened by the plague and the Book of the Dead, and it is impossible to break free.


    "Actually, if you don''t appear in front of me, I won''t want to kill you. It''s a pity, although there is no great hatred, but I must kill you."


    Su Changxing pulled out the silver-white revolver from his waist, raised the muzzle of the gun and pointed it at the broken head of the Scavenger King.


    The King of Scavenger was really in a hurry at this time, feeling the threat of death, he shouted in a piercing voice: "You can''t kill me, I have no intention of doing anything to your world, and we have a common enemy .¡±


    Su Changxing stopped his finger about to pull the trigger, smiled and asked, "Common enemy? What exactly do you mean? You undead also have enemies?"


    The King of Scavenger said in a tight tone: "Of course, they are up there. If we wanted to invade your world, we would have done it long ago, and we won''t wait until now."


    "It''s just because of you, if you didn''t destroy the city of scavenging, how could I come to you."


    Su Changxing looked up at the sky, it was a blood-red moon, very familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    "..."


    He had this feeling before, but he didn''t pay too much attention to it. After all, the moon exists in many worlds, and it''s not enough to make a fuss about it.


    "Blood moon? You mean the blood species."


    The villain poked his head out, exhaled, and said solemnly: "Of course, they are ready to move, and have already started a war."


    "Those are some scary guys who somehow suddenly appeared and came into contact with our world."


    Su Changxing frowned: "Haven''t you seen blood species before?"


    The villain sneered: "I''ve never seen it before. Those things are very weird. They devour not only living things, but also our undead souls. Netizens eaten by them have no possibility of resurrection."


    "They feed on souls, it''s taboo!"


    Before he finished speaking, Su Changxing heard a loud gunshot.


    The right villain pulls the trigger, and the terrifying power of the bullet destroys his entire body.


    "so what."


    Su Changxing said calmly.


    There was another continuous gunshot, and the bullets completely destroyed the body of the Scavenger King.


    But he wasn''t dead yet, Su Changxing could feel that he was still alive, and the location was... the city of scavenging.


    This seems to be a strange ability belonging to the undead, which can be resurrected in some way.


    Su Changxing''s body turned into a flash of lightning and flew towards the city of scavenging. Since he decided to do it, he had to kill the king of scavenging completely, otherwise there would be endless troubles.


    now.


    This dark city seemed to come alive, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com lit up with thousands of blue flames, and the city wall was getting higher and higher, like a **** mouth biting at him. come over.


    "Are you going to be an enemy of our entire scavenging city!"


    The voice of the Scavenger King came from below, both fierce and lacking in confidence, Su Changxing''s strength really made him remember, and like a lunatic, he must be killed.


    Now he has died once, but there is no chance of resurrection for the second time. Once the city of scavenging is breached, he will definitely die.


    "The entire scavenging city? I don''t think so."


    Su Changxing''s body manifested in mid-air. A huge Buddha''s body, with him as the center, slowly unfolded, but it was not golden, but green.


    This is a ghost Buddha.


    Affected by the Book of the Dead, the ability of "Ancient Buddha in the Heart" has also changed accordingly, with a heavy dead air, but the faces of several Buddhas still have compassion, deep compassion.


    His Buddha nature is still compassionate Buddha nature in essence, no matter how the appearance changes, the essence will not change.


    "What are you!"


    The Scavenger King made a panicked sound, feeling that Su Changxing was fighting with him for control of the Scavenger City.


    He thought that Su Changxing might break through the city of rot, but he didn''t think it would be in this way.


    Su Changxing also noticed that the Scavenger King didn''t seem to know the existence of the Book of the Dead, and of course he didn''t recognize the Book of the Dead.


    This is a bit strange, like the King of Scavenger, it is a matter of course for such an existence to know the Book of the Dead.


    If the book had never been revealed, of course no one would have known.


    The huge ghost Buddha slapped away the countless arms protruding from the scavenging city, and then crashed into it at once, crushing a large number of ghouls wandering back and forth on the streets of the city.

 v3 Chapter 173： true and false

    Although the Scavenger King was resurrected again, his mental strength was significantly weaker, and he was in a weak state, which was no longer enough to fight him head-on.


    The control of the city of scavenging becomes the key.


    "You will regret this!"


    The Scavenger King yelled, and a villain stood in the square in the center of the city. The skin of the villain was wrinkled, as if it had been burned, and it looked extremely terrifying.


    "So what." Su Changxing repeated the previous words, raised the muzzle of the gun and pulled the trigger. The bullet penetrated the villain''s body again, completely destroying it.


    But this is not the real body of the Scavenger King.


    He seems to have merged with the entire scavenging city. If he wants to kill him, he must either destroy the entire scavenging city or seize control of the scavenging city.


    Although there is the Book of the Dead in hand, it is not that simple to escape the control of the Scavenging City.


    A large amount of blood spread out from the gaps between the stone bricks on the ground, more and more, within a few seconds, the blood hit him like a wave, and there were also a large number of undead, zombies, skeletons, ghouls, and bondage. spirit¡­


    Su Changxing was overwhelmed by the waves of blood, and his body disappeared in it.


    at the same time.


    The entire dark city is getting brighter and brighter, and more and more green fluorescent lights are spreading everywhere, making the city walls riddled with holes, skeletons into broken bones, and zombies into blood .


    Destruction is always easier than control.


    Su Changxing did not know when he had already arrived at the gate outside the City of Scavenging, holding a silver revolver in his hand, his eyes were pitch-black, and then shot out an astonishing white light.


    Thousands of bullets in a row, thousands of attacks, like countless silver stars, across this dark world.


    The gunshots were connected end to end, mimicking the original sound, forming a beautiful movement.


    Everything seems to have slowed down, but it was also very fast. The speed at which the Scavenger City was destroyed was so fast that it was filled with the sound of howling ghosts and howling wolves, spreading the meaning of desolation.


    Su Changxing decided to forcibly break through the entire scavenging city with terrifying force, and then seize control.


    This is also a simpler and more efficient way.


    ¡­


    The sun is just right, there is a warm wind, and everything is quiet. There are people yelling and people coming and going on the street. People in the early morning are always a little ignorant.


    Immediately afterwards, the ground shook suddenly, as if half of it was about to collapse, and the towering city walls in the distance also collapsed piece by piece.


    Someone yelled in that direction outside the city: "The devil is here again, run and hide!"


    "All soldiers are fully armed and ready for battle."


    With the sudden terrorist attack, the whole city fell into chaos. There were things like shells bombarding the city one by one, and the buildings collapsed one by one.


    Some people on the street turned into monsters and started to attack the people around them, throwing them to the ground and gnawing on their bodies, chewing their bones and skinning them bit by bit.


    Some children were so frightened that they squatted in the corner and kept crying, sobbing, eyes full of fear. The next moment, the building behind them collapsed and buried them under the ruins.


    There seemed to be someone shouting loudly outside the city, but they couldn''t make out what they were saying. There were more and more demons wandering around in the city.


    There is a large spring on the square in the center of the city, which is worshiped by people every day. It is a sacred spring and the spiritual guide of the city.


    at this time.


    A large group of people were preparing to worship in the square, a black shadow appeared in the sky, and then the shadow enveloped them.


    Following the violent impact, a huge red demon descended from the sky, crushing the bodies of many people.


    The demon roared, making a deafening sound, and the surrounding crowd fled in all directions, panic spreading in the air.


    The demon looked very strange, with eight heads, twenty or thirty arms, and each arm held some strangely shaped weapons, constantly attacking the surrounding people.


    Groups of soldiers in the city surrounded them to stop the demons, but they were scattered and began to flee in all directions.


    No one knows where the demon came from, or why he attacked the city, it all happened so suddenly.


    This is not the first time the demon has attacked the city, this time it is even more ferocious, as if it is going to completely destroy the city.


    The situation is getting worse and worse. It seems that many people have also become monsters because of the influence of this demon, attacking the people around them, and the army gradually collapsed due to this.


    ¡­


    The world is weird and twisted.


    Su Changxing always felt that everything was wrong here, saying that it was a world of undead, but these undead built cities one by one like humans, and even the lowest level of undead seemed to have a certain amount of wisdom.


    He originally thought that such low-level undead did not have much wisdom, and would only rely on instinct to kill and devour them disorderly, and only when they were strong enough would they use wisdom.


    As he continued to destroy the city of scavenging, there were waves of wailing in the city.


    It was a miserable sound.


    This feeling is very familiar, it is not uncommon in the doomsday world, the taste of despair, the sound of despair, the accident of despair.


    At this moment, he felt that he was not cleaning up the undead, but more like slaughtering living creatures.


    It''s a weird feeling.


    He has always believed in his intuition, because he has never missed it, which seems to be a special ability of his own.


    Not everyone''s intuition is accurate, and most people''s intuition will be biased due to the bias of the group, leading to errors or even the opposite direction.


    So emotional people tend to make more wrong judgments.


    The light movement stopped, and the silver brilliance also went out.


    "Are you sure you want to kill me!"


    The Scavenger King was hung in the center of the city. A large number of arms, large and small, long and short, grabbed him, making him unable to move. His eyes were also covered, and only his movable mouth was exposed.


    Su Changxing stood in front of him with a sickle on his shoulder, and he didn''t speak for a long time. He felt that everything in this city was very wrong, but he couldn''t find out what was wrong.


    next moment.


    He raised and lowered the knife in his hand, swung the sickle, and pierced through the body of the Scavenger King, and the sharp blade easily tore through his rotting flesh.


    This will be a lore, the king of scavenging has been deprived of control of the city of scavenging, and there is probably no chance of resurrection, his soul and body will be completely swallowed by the scythe bit by bit.


    With the death of the Scavenger King, the surrounding environment also changed. The city wall was no longer made up of living corpses one by one, but was destroyed ruins, piled up with rotten corpses one after another. Into brownish black.


    The body that has been dead for an unknown number of years has been preserved in a special way.


    On the square in the middle of the whole city is a huge spring water, the spring water is dirty, smelly and black, and there are many corpses floating on it.


    The so-called scavenging city does not seem to be just a city built by the undead, but originally belonged to a city belonging to living things.


    "There were probably humans in this world originally."


    Su Changxing carried a sickle in one hand and walked on the streets of the city, and the undead who were originally restless also completely quieted down.


    Due to the death of the Scavenger King, he also completely took over the control of this city. This city restrains the undead in the city so that they cannot leave easily, so they have to stay in this city and live like humans.


    Perhaps in the self-awareness of some undead, they are still human beings, living here day after day.


    There is an obvious hierarchy among the undead ~www.novelhall.com~ The high-ranking undead is in an absolute oppressive position for the low-ranking undead, and can even completely control them.


    Thinking this way, he suddenly stopped and saw a tragic scene. Countless people died on the streets of the city, blood was everywhere, and wailing was everywhere.


    "what is this?"


    Since he can see this scene, it is naturally not an illusion. It seems to be a scene that happened somewhere in the real world. The structure of the city is surprisingly similar to the city of scavenging. There is also such a spring flowing in the central square, which is clear. water.


    "Why did this happen? I did it?"


    Su Changxing stood on the street on the left side of the square, lost in thought, and did not understand why this happened.


    After walking a few steps forward, he saw a person crying loudly, holding a corpse on the ground. It seemed that a familiar person had died.


    Looking closely, it was not a person, but a skeleton squatting on the ground in a daze.

 v3 Chapter 174： new king

    subsequently.


    The high-level undead left in the city that Su Changxing recruited were more intelligent and stronger than ordinary undead.


    "Tell me what''s going on." He looked at the lich wrapped in a black cloak in front of him and asked.


    This seems to be an undead who is more afraid of death. It didn''t appear at all when he attacked the city. Instead, it hid far away and waited until he captured the city before appearing slowly to show favor.


    The Lich touched his chin with his pale left hand, and said in silence for a while: "I don''t really know what''s going on, but the city of scavenging has always been like this, and it seems to reflect the situation of another world. A city."


    "Reflection?" Su Changxing frowned and asked, "I don''t want anyone to lie to me. I hope you can think about it before you speak. What is reflexion, and what exactly does it mean?"


    After the Lich was attacked by Su Changxing, he shrank his shoulders, as if he was a little afraid. An existence like Su Changxing might be able to kill it at will with a wave of his hand, so he had to be afraid.


    Not only humans are afraid of death, but also undead, and for most undead, death is real death.


    Even if it is resurrected.


    That was also a new undead born from their remaining long souls, and had nothing to do with them.


    Only existences like the Scavenger King can achieve true resurrection in a complete sense.


    "After our research, it seems that the fate of that city is closely related to our city of scavenging. If it is destroyed, both sides will be destroyed together."


    While talking, the Lich also observed Su Changxing''s expression, fearing that Su Changxing would not believe what he said, he added:


    "My lord, although this sounds absurd, the matter is right in front of us. The city of scavenging was almost destroyed by you, and the city that existed in the unknown world was almost destroyed."


    Su Changxing did not question his statement, and changed his voice: "Why do you feel very happy, do you want him to die?"


    The Lich hesitated for a moment and said: "He is a tyrannical and ruthless lord. With him, I will never see the light of day. Only after he dies will he have a chance."


    If the Scavenger King is still there, his strength can only reach this step at most, and he will not be allowed to go any further.


    All lord-level undead have their own territory, and their strength is based on this area. The stronger the undead, the larger the territory they own.


    Su Changxing looked at him expressionlessly: "Why, you are not afraid that I will kill you?"


    The Lich lowered his head slightly, and said in an eloquent voice:


    "I don''t think so, because I''m still useful. Since my lord hasn''t completely destroyed the City of Rot, he must want to occupy it. I, Anstein, can serve you."


    Su Changxing turned around and continued walking along the street, smiled and said, "Are all liches as smart as you?"


    Anstein shook his head and said:


    "That''s not true. Someone as smart as me is unique. There are also idiots. Some people with brain problems don''t even know what they are. Of course, those are also low-level liches, so they are not worth mentioning."


    Su Changxing took out the Book of the Undead from his arms, opened it page by page, and said unhurriedly:


    "Anstein, are you willing to surrender to me?"


    "Huh?" Anstein froze for a moment, then stopped.


    Su Changxing looked back at him, smiled and said:


    "I think this city lacks a lord. You are probably the right choice. As long as you are willing to submit to me, you can become the king of this city, the scavenger king or something else."


    The Lich pulled up the airtight cloak, revealing a silver-white bony nose, and sneered: "My lord, although what you said is very tempting, I should not be suitable for it. My strength is not strong enough."


    Although the city of scavenging was breached, there were still many existences not weaker than him. Those guys could tolerate Su Changxing occupying the city, but they couldn''t tolerate an undead weaker than them becoming the king of the city.


    This is probably also related to the world view of the undead. In their world, only the weak prey on the strong, and the strong are king.


    As long as you are strong enough, no matter if you are a human undead or something else, you can make them surrender.


    But they can''t stand undead who are weaker than them riding on their heads.


    Su Changxing could see the lich''s desire: "It doesn''t matter, right. I think attitude is very important, and if you have this attitude, your strength can become stronger."


    Of course, he will not stay in the city of scavenging forever, nor will he let it go, otherwise a new lord-level undead will appear here sooner or later.


    "Anstein, are you willing to surrender to me?" Su Changxing asked again.


    A dark stone altar appeared between the two of them at some point, four candles were lit in four directions, and **** patterns spread all over every position on the altar.


    Anstein''s complexion changed, knowing that Su Changxing was serious, and he didn''t mean to be joking at all. He prostrated himself on the ground neatly, and said loudly in a hoarse old voice:


    "I, Anstein, am willing to submit to the Lord and serve you forever and ever."


    A chapter in the Book of the Dead lights up, and ghostly flames reflect it. This stone altar is placed in the Book of the Dead, which can completely restrain the undead and give them strength.


    and.


    This ritual can also be used on living creatures, but it can only be used on up to three units at the same time, and the target unit cannot be stronger than itself.


    As the energy fluctuations became more and more intense, the strong wind made the clothes rattle, and Anstein stood quietly, his breath slightly raised.


    This doesn''t make him stronger immediately, but it gives him a chance to become stronger and have that talent.


    Not all undead can become infinitely stronger, this is limited by the soul.


    "Thank you, master!" Anstein said excitedly, his left hand twitching uncontrollably.


    Su Changxing gave him half of the control over the Scavenger City, which allowed him to become stronger in a short period of time, at least stronger than other undead in the city.


    then.


    Su Changxing summoned all the high-level undead in the city of scavenging, and pulled them into the undead army one by one through the book of death, so as to indirectly control them.


    The undead controls this world and has its own system, among which there must be stronger existences, so he is going to cover up the death of the Scavenger King, as long as he can.


    The undead world seems to be at war with those blood species now, and there is probably no way to take care of them. Taking the city of scavenging is also for a layer of insurance.


    Occupy this place, and no undead will be able to bypass the scavenging city and enter their world.


    Undead are always dangerous to humans.


    The city of scavenging is alive, and it is a huge undead composed of countless living corpses. However, it has no consciousness and is easy to manipulate.


    In just one night, more than half of the places destroyed by Su Changxing in the city of scavenging had been repaired.


    There are wooden transport vehicles that transport the corpses of the undead to the corpse pit in the east of the city.


    Every moment there, a large number of undead are resurrected, and when they return to this world, they can be regarded as newborn undead, just like newborn babies, with only brand-new consciousness.


    Su Changxing studied it all night, but he still didn''t understand what happened to that city in an unknown world, and why it was closely connected with the fate of the city of scavenging!


    but.


    He also didn''t stay too long in the city of scavenging, and left the giant ox and the ermine cat here to guard the city of scavenging, in case other powerful undead came.


    "It seems to have grown bigger."


    Su Changxing looked up at the sky~www.novelhall.com~ and looked at the blood-red moon, and couldn''t help frowning.


    These worlds seem to be very close to each other, but those blood species cannot directly invade Blue Star.


    "Could it be that the third round of doomsday started with the direct fall of Wang Ming? But it shouldn''t be. The strength of the undead world should not be weaker than those blood species."


    He pondered, using the fastest way to return to Blue Star from the passage.


    now.


    It was early morning, and the morning of the third day, even though it was surrounded by black mist, was still pitch black.


    this time.


    The undead wandering around the passage gave way one after another when they saw him. These undead belonged to the city of scavenging, and now they are almost under his control, and they can also have indirect influence through the book of the dead.


    These undead all have a characteristic, they cannot leave their domain too far, otherwise they will self-destruct.

 v3 Chapter 175： the old man

    On the open space of the high wall, many people gathered here to watch and cheer, and two people were fighting with weapons in their hands.


    "You are not my opponent, you are still far away." Wu Mouping said with a relaxed face, his hands were covered with blood, there were blood holes, but healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Although he is an eighth-rank Extraordinary, his abilities are not so fancy. His strong physical body and powerful strength, coupled with his already superb fighting skills, are enough to win over most people.


    When he just became an eighth-order Extraordinary, his body was not so strong, but after an injury that almost killed him, it seemed that a certain gene had been activated, and his body became stronger day by day at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This also made him more inflated, and then he challenged the undead knight. Although anyone with a discerning eye knew that it was very powerful, he still challenged it, because he really felt that he had the ability to fight.


    But that thing woke him up with a slap, and these things of him seemed not worth mentioning in front of his real strength.


    The young man in front of him was just like him, also so ignorant of the heights of the sky and the earth. He had just become Ba Jie as a Extraordinary, so he came to challenge him.


    "Don''t be complacent, I can still fight!" Yi Xiaotian roared, rolled forward, picked up the blade that fell on the ground beside him, and slashed forward.


    The other party was much stronger than he expected, and he took a few attacks from him abruptly, but he seemed to be a normal person, like a monster or just a monster.


    The opponent was able to withstand his ten full-strength attacks, but he couldn''t withstand one attack. Just that one attack almost killed him, and he almost lost his fighting power.


    Although both sides are in the eighth rank, their combat effectiveness is not at the same level. Wu Mouping''s body is too strong, and has formed a complete crush.


    In an instant, Yi Xiaotian''s movements became faster again, faster than before, like a ghost, he came to Wu Mouping in the blink of an eye, and stabbed at his chest.


    A sneer appeared on Wu Mouping''s face, full of killing intent: "Boy, you want to die!"


    Without avoiding it, he squeezed his left hand into a fist and threw it at Yi Xiaotian''s head, as if he was exchanging his life for his life.


    Most people would run away when they saw this scene, after all, no one would be so stupid as to trade their own life for the life of the other party.


    But neither of them dodged, as if they died together.


    Getting close, Wu Mouping dodged sideways, and kicked Yi Xiaotian away with one kick, and a long mark was drawn on his chest by the blade.


    "Tmd, he really is a lunatic. Fang Muping, this guy from your team will die in a fight."


    Wu Mouping cursed and said.


    In the face of Yi Xiaotian''s attack, he couldn''t completely ignore it. The method that could knock off bones inadvertently was also quite brutal. An ordinary eighth-rank Extraordinary would be gone after a single touch.


    "I lost." Yi Xiaotian lay on the ground and exhaled: "But it''s not over, I will always beat you."


    Wu Mouping put his hands on his chest, and said angrily: "I have fought three times, and I have won all three games. What else is there to fight? It''s just a waste of time. You are not my opponent."


    "If you want to defeat me, first defeat your captain, he is my defeat."


    Fang Muping came up from behind, rolled his eyes at him and said angrily: "I vaguely remember that I seem to have won, right?"


    Wu Mouping smiled: "That was a long time ago, I can''t remember clearly, how about you?"


    "The memory is still fresh." Fang Muping said expressionlessly.


    The medical staff with white belts hanging on their shoulders hurriedly came forward to apply medicine to Yi Xiaotian after the battle. They used a kind of black ointment, but it was not an item from the doomsday game, but developed by themselves. Some plants that grow after the Cataclysm.


    The medicine they developed was very similar to a black ointment produced in the doomsday shop, and it probably stimulated the extraordinary''s self-healing ability, allowing them to recover faster from their injuries.


    Some drugs like those before the doomsday are not very effective for Extraordinary, because their bodies have extremely high drug resistance.


    Yi Xiaotian got up from the ground, and said with a look of disbelief: "You have been a Extraordinary for a long time, and I will definitely surpass you in a few days."


    Wu Mouping shook his head, and said with a smile: "It''s not far off, boy, if I really want to kill you, I don''t need to go through so much trouble."


    Yi Xiaotian was silent for a while, and then he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Indeed, I am still very weak now. Mr. Su is right, I am not a master, nor even a half."


    Just at the end of the competition between the two, a player in black combat uniform ran up quickly,


    "Captain Fang, there is a person outside yelling that he wants to enter our gathering place, but he is currently on alert. Do you want to let him in?"


    Fang Muping frowned: "Who is coming in at this time?"


    "An old man, wearing something strange, like a Taoist uniform, said that if we don''t let him in, he will come in later."


    "Call in?"


    "Yes, it looks a bit like a lunatic, but..."


    The team members in black tights showed hesitation on their faces.


    In this era, there are quite a few lunatics, but there is a high probability that the lunatics who survived are not simple.


    Fang Muping didn''t pay too much attention to this, waved his hand and said: "Don''t let him in, no one is allowed in during special periods, this is the rule, you tell him, let him go to other gathering places."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard an older voice from outside, "Your place is not big, and there are quite a few rules."


    An old man wearing a gray robe ~www.novelhall.com~ with long hair **** and a wrinkled face climbed up from the edge of the high wall in a state of embarrassment.


    The old man''s sudden appearance startled Fang Muping and the two of them, they took two steps back, they didn''t notice the old man''s approach at all, they just appeared out of nowhere like a ghost.


    [In other words, currently the best app for reading and listening to books, change the source app,]


    All of a sudden, hundreds of eyes looked at this side, and some team members with guns pointed their guns directly at the person who appeared suddenly.


    Wu Mouping grinned, and pulled out a weapon that looked like a kitchen knife from his waist: "If you break in by force, even if you are killed, no one will say anything."


    The old man patted the dust on his clothes, took a few breaths, his face was reddish, as if he was very tired:


    "I''m going to kill people when we meet, and I''m too hostile. I just want to come in because of something, but you won''t let me in, so I have to come in like this."


    Wu Mouping saw that this person''s attire was a bit strange, and he could feel a vague sense of oppression. He knew that this person was definitely not weak, otherwise he would not have dared to barge into their place.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it. If you want to fight, I will fight with you."


    The old man looked at Wu Mouping and the others, he seemed a little sluggish, and his movements were slow and weak, giving people a sense of innocence, as if he could fall to the ground if he couldn''t walk steadily:


    "Are you all just fighting and killing? It''s really reckless."


    Wu Mouping couldn''t stand the old man''s slow tone, so he said in a bad mood: "If you have anything to say, just talk about it, we don''t have time to accompany you here to make detours."


    "Of course, if you are looking for death, then there is no problem!"


    He had a fierce look in his eyes, and his tone was full of sternness, and he was already intent on killing this old man.

 v3 Chapter 176： Huafan

    The old man put his hands behind his back calmly, and said:


    "I am the master of the school, Chen Haidong."


    Wu Mouping frowned, obviously not knowing what the other party was talking about: "Master?"


    The old man walked a few steps forward, looked into the gathering place, and saw the huge bronze tree that had collapsed, and said with a smile:


    "Sure enough, it was pulled out. You guys are so courageous, you pulled it out as soon as you said it, do you know what it is?"


    "This is the inheritance tree, the foundation on which we can continue. I think someone must be responsible for this matter."


    Wu Mouping said with disdain: "It''s just a monster, if you pull it out, you will pull it out. And what happened to our gathering place has nothing to do with you, an outsider."


    The old man showed a pained look on his face, pointed at Wu Mouping and the others and said:


    "What are you doing, what are you doing, even if you don''t want it, don''t pull it out, this thing is precious, there is no missing one."


    Fang Muping and the two looked at each other, both showing vigilance, when the old man was so arrogant in front of them, he was either a lunatic or very powerful.


    Fang Muping said with a cold face: "Then what are you going to do?"


    The old man shouted loudly: "Where is your team leader, call your team leader Lu Yu over here."


    "Get out of here, and don''t blame us for being rude." Wu Mouping said in a low voice, obviously impatient.


    The old man had a dissatisfied expression on his face: "Nonsense? I''m trying to reason with you now, but it''s hard to say later."


    Swish it.


    Before the old man finished speaking, Wu Mouping rushed up with the blade in his hand, his body turned into an afterimage.


    He probably guessed who the other party was, so he couldn''t lose his momentum, and if the other party continued to speak here, it would appear that they were afraid.


    The old man opened his eyes wide, with a slightly ferocious smile on his face, and pulled out a black ruler from his sleeve:


    "blue sky!"


    Accompanied by a huge sound, Wu Mouping slammed into the ground fiercely while his flesh and blood collided, forming a large pit of more than ten meters.


    A series of cracks spread to the edge of the high wall, and the clods of concrete cracked one after another, forming some fine rubble and splashing around.


    "Wu Mouping!"


    Fang Muping yelled, showing an incredulous look, he didn''t expect Wu Mouping to be dealt with so easily at once.


    Immediately afterwards, intensive gunshots sounded from the high wall, large and small, and a large number of bullets poured towards the old man.


    The old man slid the ruler upwards from the side, and shouted: "Breeze from all directions!"


    The dense bullets passed by his side, but didn''t hurt him at all, as if they deliberately avoided him.


    "Rude! You are really a rude era! Ethics are broken, there are no rules at all!"


    The old man yelled loudly and seemed very angry.


    More than a dozen people who were relatively close to him hit the ground one after another, as if they were slapped hard by something, their bodies turned into a puddle of flesh, and the scene was extremely bloody.


    Such a terrifying scene also caused the others to take a few steps back with their hearts trembling.


    This strange person who came suddenly was quite terrifying in strength.


    "Slaughtering the weak is not what I want to do, but don''t force me." The old man said slowly, not paying attention to this group of heavily armed people.


    At this moment, the sound of the wind came from beside the ear, and a black shadow rushed in front of the old man. It was Wu Mouping. The blow just now did not kill him, and he slammed down on the old man''s face.


    The old man was also shocked, not expecting Wu Mouping to survive such an attack, he took a big step back and threw the ruler forward.


    In the process of flying out, the ruler kept getting bigger, it was half the size of a door panel, and it collided heavily with Wu Mouping.


    The huge force from the ruler made Wu Mouping out of breath, he was pressed and sent flying, and fell heavily to the ground.


    However, he jumped up from the ground and continued to kill the old man, looking reckless.


    At the same time, Fang Muping also led other people to surround him from the other side, forming a two-sided attack.


    There must be thousands of people on this high wall, even if the opponent is strong, they are not afraid, after all, there are many people.


    "Looking for death." The old man looked cold, looked at Wu Mouping who was rushing over, and swung his palm down. Wu Mouping immediately hit the ground, with blood gushing out, as if he was being slapped by an invisible huge palm.


    Wu Mouping''s mind was dizzy after being beaten, the opponent''s method was weird and mysterious, just two blows caused him serious injuries, and two more blows might kill him.


    Although his physical strength is high, there is a limit.


    He lay on the ground, turned his head and yelled at other people rushing this way: "Back back, it''s dangerous!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the people who rushed up were beaten into a puddle of flesh one by one, and they didn''t even get within five steps of the old man.


    "Your strength is really good, it''s unexpected." The old man walked up to Wu Mouping with a ruler in his hand.


    Wu Mouping gritted his teeth with blood in his mouth and said, "You don''t need to be pitiful, just kill if you want."


    In just a few tens of seconds, nearly a hundred people died on the high wall, blood and corpses were all over the ground, looking like a **** on earth.


    The rest of the people are afraid. Facing the seemingly invincible existence, normal people will shrink back. No one expects to die in vain, dying on meaningless things.


    The old man shook his head and said: "I don''t pity you, but cherish your talents. I am a teacher. There is great turmoil in this world. It is better for people like you to die less."


    Just when the old man thought that Wu Mouping was no longer capable of fighting, he saw him bounce off the ground again and punch him head-on.


    It''s like a cockroach that can''t be beaten to death, thinking that it was trampled to death, but it is still alive.


    More importantly, Wu Mouping''s attitude made him very annoyed, he looked like he was not afraid of death, and it was difficult to communicate.


    This punch hit the old man''s abdomen. It looked like it hit, but in fact it didn''t hit. The fist didn''t touch the old man by a little distance.


    Wu Mouping was sent flying again, and landed on the edge of the city wall. His feet twitched in pain, and his left arm was folded in half under strong force to form a zigzag shape.


    The old man patted the ruler on his hand, and said calmly: "It''s really amazing, a person like you who is still in the mortal state, can actually take three moves abruptly."


    "I''m not in a hurry to kill you. Let''s wait for Lu Yu to come over and talk."


    At this time.


    Lu Yucai came late, holding a sickle in his hand, with a serious face, and shouted from a long distance: "Are you here for the inheritance tree?"


    When the old man saw Lu Yu, he smiled and said, "Lu Yu, you did something treacherous, how did you promise me?"


    Hearing this, Lu Yu''s face changed slightly, and he said in a cold voice: "So what, there is something wrong with your stuff, it''s normal for me not to want it, so why force it?"


    The old man stepped over Wu Mouping''s body, took a few steps forward, and said word by word: "Forcing? I am here today to rebuild the inheritance tree. This is the foundation for our human race to survive in a difficult environment."


    Lu Yu held his breath and concentrated, feeling the great pressure, but he still said without changing his face:


    "If you are sensible enough, I advise you to leave here."


    The old man said fiercely: "Where is that person, the one who pulled out the bronze tree? Do you think I am not his opponent?"


    "He''s one of the top seventeen of you, right now, he''s not staying on the front line at this time, he''s coming to this kind of place."


    "It''s not about running for your life."


    There was a look of sarcasm on his face. It was because he knew that the inheritance tree in the fallen leaves gathering place had fallen, so he rushed over. He knew that with the strength of Lu Yu and others, the inheritance tree could not be easily pulled out, and there must be someone else intervening


    A thing that should have been simple is now so complicated.


    Lu Yu was silent for a while~www.novelhall.com~ and said: "He is not here, but if you want to replant the inheritance tree in our gathering place, you have to pass my test first."


    The old man had a look of surprise on his face, and said with a smile: "You don''t seem to be such a stubborn person, and you were the one who found me at the beginning, have you forgotten?"


    Lu Yu said blankly: "I figured it out, so I decided to live in a different way. I can''t always be so useless."


    The old man frowned slightly. He didn''t know which of Lu Yu''s brains went wrong. He looked around as if looking for a certain figure, and asked:


    "Where are the Annan people?"


    Lu Yu said blankly: "He''s dead, I killed him before you came."


    The old man took a deep breath, then smiled and said, "Why did you kill him? You don''t have to do that."


    Lu Yu pulled the chain knife, made a clear voice, and said after thinking: "I said that I understand, we are enemies, at least from the standpoint of Seventeen, it is normal to kill."

 v3 Chapter 177： blue sky

    "You are not my opponent. You should understand that everything is clear at a glance." The old man said with a relaxed expression.


    Regardless of whether Lu Yu cooperates or not, it doesn''t matter much. What he really cares about is the person who pulled out the inheritance tree.


    But now it seems that person is not here.


    Lu Yu said coldly: "There are 69,000 people in our gathering place."


    The old man shook his head: "You can''t represent them, you can only represent yourself. According to my experience, when human beings resist to a certain extent, they will stop resisting."


    "Even in the most iron-blooded army, there will be times when the morale of the army will collapse. This is unavoidable."


    Lu Yu wouldn''t be intimidated by a few words from the other side, and felt that they still had a chance of winning.


    Their gathering place is also equipped with the latest model of w811 laser cannon. Although there is only one shot, it is also extremely powerful. It is placed in the center of the gathering place, and only a few people in the gathering place know of its existence.


    This thing was originally designed to deal with some powerful monsters that appeared unexpectedly. After all, some large high-level monsters could completely destroy a gathering place.


    With this thing, the gathering place can be regarded as having a certain ability.


    Lu Yu threw a round black iron ball in the direction of the old man, and then shouted: "Kill me!"


    The sound of fierce fighting sounded again on the high wall, and bullets poured down on the old man.


    Lu Yu took the lead, and with a chain knife in hand, he charged up from the front. The speed was quite fast, and he came within ten steps of the old man in the blink of an eye.


    The black iron ball also burst out a large amount of white smoke in an instant, covering the surroundings. This white smoke has the effect of making people faint. For people with weak constitutions, even Extraordinary people can make them feel powerless.


    This is a very powerful mysterious item.


    The area of ??the smoke was quite large, completely covering the old man''s position and also covering his sight.


    The sickle in Lu Yu''s hand seemed to come alive, swinging like a snake, and then suddenly hit upwards, as if colliding with something invisible, making a crisp sound.


    The old man''s attack was temporarily delayed during the impact, and Yu Yu took the opportunity to dodge to the side. The ground shook, and a large crater of more than ten meters appeared next to him.


    If this continues, the high wall will probably be destroyed by the old man.


    "You are really courting death!" The old man roared angrily, feeling extremely angry, and did not understand why these people seemed not afraid of death at all.


    "Infinite blue fall!"


    His eyes radiated a faint blue light, which was the surge of energy, and the surrounding environment changed accordingly. Huge wooden signs appeared in the sky above the high wall and stones, floating in the sky. Each wooden sign was engraved with Written, like someone''s name.


    Too many people attacked him together, and he had to be cautious, because if he was not careful, he might capsize in the gutter.


    After all, his physical body is not strong, it can even be said to be weak, so he has to attack with all his strength. If too many casualties are caused, there is no way to do it.


    Lu Yu pulled the chain knife and slashed at the old man at a strange angle, easily passed through the protection, and the blade came to the old man''s face, and cut across the corner of his clothes with a gloomy coldness.


    The old man also opened his eyes wide, with the ruler in his hand covering his chest, and he backed away at an extremely fast speed.


    Under the impact of the sickle, the ruler actually broke, with a crisp sound, large and small sawdust were ejected, the upper half fell to the ground, fell into the big pit made before, and rolled a few times.


    The old man''s face showed extreme surprise: "Have you completed your transformation?"


    A sneer appeared on Lu Yu''s face: "Yes, so the inheritance tree is not important at all."


    The old man shook his head, with a look of regret on his face: "You don''t understand, the more you go up, the more difficult it is, until one day you find yourself stopped at a certain position."


    "Even if you break through, it''s still not my opponent."


    With one wave of the old man''s hand, more than a dozen wooden boards in the sky smashed down, smashing the people close to him into a pulp one by one, and also beat the people who attacked him with large-caliber guns in the distance to four. Three and fled.


    Lu Yu also couldn''t face the attack of these wooden signs, blocked the first three pieces, was blown away by the fourth piece, and had to keep backing away


    The old man lowered his head and looked at the place where the corner of his clothes was cut off. He felt a bit of reluctance. If he didn''t react quickly, he might be severely injured by the opponent.


    Lu Yu was also very insidious. He first showed weakness when he came up, and then suddenly burst out with strength, which almost caught him by surprise, but the result was good.


    then.


    Lu Yu was hit by a huge wooden sign again, rolled on the ground, and almost fell off the high wall. His body was covered in blood, and his clothes were even torn with large and small holes.


    But it''s not over yet, such injuries are not fatal, and he can still fight.


    Seeing Lu Yu''s embarrassed look, the old man smiled, and said in a condescending manner:


    "How? Take refuge with us, Chenhe, and I can spare your life. Anyway, Seventeen will surrender in the end."


    "It''s nothing to say, if you''re a smart man, surrender now. I really don''t want to kill people, it would make me feel ashamed,"


    At this point, the fallen leaf gathering place is probably defeated. It is easy for a powerful Extraordinary to destroy a small gathering place, and it will be easier with some means.


    There is a qualitative gap in strength.


    but.


    Lu Yu felt that there was still a glimmer of life, and he had asked someone to activate the w811. There was only one shot, and if they could hit the old man, then they would have a chance to win.


    "Don''t talk? You will be killed if you don''t talk. It''s dangerous to keep it. It''s a pity that you could have lived well."


    The old man said with a smile, he was still very cautious, knowing that Lu Yu''s current strength could threaten him, so he was ready to kill him.


    Lu Yu suddenly raised his head, showing a ferocious smile: "Look at what''s behind me?"


    A silver-white chain entangled one of his and Lu Yu''s feet at some point and connected them to each other.


    "You crazy!"


    The old man opened his eyes wide, feeling threatened, and saw a blue light bursting towards him from the other side of the gathering place. He wanted to avoid it but was briefly restricted by Lu Yu, so he had to bear it.


    "Breeze from all directions!"


    The blasting laser didn''t mean to deviate from the trajectory, and such power was not enough to affect it.


    An explosion occurred at the upper end of the high wall, and the smoke buried the surrounding area. A large section of the high wall collapsed under the huge impact, exposing the steel bars in it, and broke under the huge pressure.


    at the same time.


    Seeing the smoke from the explosion, Yi Xiaotian rushed in holding the blade, knowing that this was an opportunity to kill that monster old man.


    The old man was hit head-on by the laser blast. His body was weak, so he was seriously injured. One arm was broken, and a large hole appeared on the edge of his left chest.


    Then, he saw a man holding a knife and killing him through the smoke, with a ruthless expression on his face:


    "Die to me!"


    While running, Yi Xiaotian was hit by a fragment of a huge wooden sign from the side, and the sharp wooden thorns pierced his flesh and blood and penetrated his body.


    "Everyone must die, and none of them want to live." The old man got up from the ground and yelled angrily. The pain made him feel irritable, and he lost his original demeanor.


    A crisp sound came from the smoke.


    A blade with a chain slashed towards him obliquely from the front.


    But the power of the chain knife was much weaker than before~www.novelhall.com~ Before it got close, it was bounced away by the old man with one hand.


    now.


    Lu Yu leaned against the ruins, clutching the chain with one hand, motionless, staring at the old man in the smoke, with a smile on his face.


    "What are you laughing at? You are going to die." The old man said coldly, and with a wave of one hand, he smashed the wooden sign in the sky to Lu Yu.


    But just as the wooden sign moved, it stopped again.


    The old man froze in place. Looking down, a silver-white steel wire penetrated his chest, and the flesh and blood touched by the steel wire began to turn black.


    Yi Xiaotian was pressed under the wooden sign, holding the other part of the steel wire in his hand. He just wanted to try it once, but he didn''t expect it to succeed:


    "Old man, if you die at the hands of my young master, you can enjoy yourself."


    High-speed text hand-typing global game: with a list of chapters in the portable store https://

 v3 Chapter 178： lighter than a feather

    "poison?"


    The old man coughed blood from his mouth, and the steel wire almost pierced his heart, just a little bit to kill him.


    This is a horrible thing, and it''s ridiculous, he was almost killed by a bug.


    "Spring comes with a dead tree!"


    The old man squeezed out a formula in his hand, and drank loudly, the poison that was spreading on his chest at a speed visible to the naked eye stopped.


    The hearts of Lu Yu and the others have already lifted to their heads, and they were only a little bit short, and they still fell short in the end.


    At this moment, a figure lightly ran into the smoke from behind, and rushed straight to the old man, holding a white flower umbrella.


    "what are you?"


    The old man felt that this person''s energy fluctuations were strange, unlike human beings, rotating at a uniform speed, just like a machine.


    An invisible huge wooden sign shot down through the smoke from above, hitting the person who rushed into the smoke.


    With a loud noise, the wooden sign stopped, stopped in mid-air, and cracks appeared on it.


    The flower umbrella caught the huge wooden sign that fell from the sky with one hand, and light blue lines lit up on her pale skin.


    Like an exquisite and perfect art film, it comes from the handwriting of the top masters, and everyone who has seen it will be amazed.


    but.


    The flower umbrella was not intact, and there were cracks on her arm, which looked like cracked lines on wood.


    This is enough to make the old man amazed, this man actually caught a shot of Bi Luo abruptly.


    This is a super-level attack. Even a seventh-level Extraordinary would be overwhelmed if he took it hard, so he had to dodge it.


    "Who are you?" The old man questioned, knowing that there is no such a person in the fallen leaves gathering place.


    Lu Yu is probably the most powerful Extraordinary here.


    Huasan ignored him, but said coldly: "Master asked me to kill you."


    next moment.


    Her figure disappeared in place, and the rune patterns on her body became brighter, gathering the energy around her, triggering huge energy, and then converting the energy into pure power that could be driven.


    Su Changxing applied the knowledge of mechanical runes inherited from Eric to Huasan''s body, and also installed some parts removed from the rune warrior on her body, making it enough to control such power.


    The flower umbrella appeared in front of the old man, jumped up high, held the white flower umbrella with both hands and slammed it forward, the huge force tore out the wind pressure in the air.


    bang~


    With a loud noise, the entire ruins were overturned.


    The old man disappeared in the same place, and appeared in another place not far away. He waved the broken ruler in his hand, and more than ten huge wooden signs in the sky moved accordingly, and all of them smashed towards the umbrella.


    At the same time, he had to deal with attacks from other people, and he seemed a little powerless.


    After all, Huasan was still weaker than the old man, facing the wooden signs that kept coming at her, he could only flicker and resist, and his body was destroyed little by little in the process.


    The body on the left side was completely destroyed, but she still didn''t stop fighting, she kept fighting with the old man, trying to attack, was repulsed, and tried to attack again, like a machine without the slightest emotion, only knowing to execute orders.


    After a long period of fighting, the old man''s state also dropped to freezing point, and both sides were in an extremely tense state, like a thread that was about to be broken at any time, depending on who couldn''t stretch it.


    Whoever can''t stretch himself will fall down.


    Shua~


    One negligence, one shot past the old man''s ear, piercing half of his ear, blood kept flowing out, and wet his shoulder.


    "You have no chance of defeating me. The inheritance tree must stand here." Although the old man suffered serious injuries, he still straightened his body and said righteously.


    Huasan didn''t care what he said, and launched an attack again, but there was only one leg left, and the speed was much slower. The old man saw the opportunity, knocked off the other leg, and fell on the ground. on the ground.


    By this time there was no living being standing in the vicinity, either lying down, dead, or running away.


    "There is no need to fight at all." The old man looked around and said to himself.


    He unhurriedly sorted his clothes, and then walked towards the collapsed bronze tree. At this time, no one could stand in front of him.


    When people resist to a certain level, they will no longer resist and will give up.


    This is his experience.


    After walking a few steps, the old man stopped, and saw someone blocking him in front of him, it was a young doll, holding a length of blood-stained steel wire in his hand.


    "I thought you would run away, but I''m glad I didn''t kill you." The old man said calmly, feeling a little puzzled.


    Yi Xiaotian''s mouth was full of blood, and he said vaguely: "Why did I run? You almost died in my hands."


    "Why do you have to work so hard? You have become a mortal at such a young age, and you have a bright future." The old man asked unhurriedly, and he was not in a hurry to kill the other party. It is better to clarify the questions that you don''t understand.


    He is a reasonable man.


    Yi Xiaotian spat blood on the ground, and said with a ferocious smile: "You don''t understand, this is our home after the end, you are an intruder. Do you know what an intruder means?"


    The old man was silent for a while, but said calmly: "I am for everyone..."


    talking.


    With one wave of his hand, a wooden sign with the word "Tian" smashed towards Yi Xiaotian from above.


    The wooden sign has a mountain-like strength, if it is smashed head-on, it will definitely end in pieces, and there will be no chance of survival.


    This is Bi Luo, those who are higher than him are lighter than a feather, and those who are lower than him are as heavy as Mount Tai.


    When the wooden sign fell, it was caught by one hand, and it was easily caught.


    Su Changxing appeared next to Yi Xiaotian, caught the falling wooden sign with one hand, looked around, and frowned involuntarily.


    "Is it necessary to kill so many people for a strange tree?" He looked at the old man and asked, feeling very angry.


    Seeing Su Changxing, the old man easily caught Bi Luo with one hand, his eyes twitching non-stop.


    The obvious strength shocked him. He thought about how powerful Su Changxing was, but he didn''t expect it to be so terrifying.


    "Are you the one who pulled out the inheritance tree?" He still said, as if he wasn''t particularly afraid of Su Changxing''s strength.


    Su Changxing said with a relaxed face: "It''s me, so what are you going to do, kill me? I think you might not be able to beat me."


    "There is an injustice and a debtor. I pulled up the tree, but you came here. Is it a bit unreasonable to kill so many people?"


    "Tell me how you want to die."


    The old man''s face kept twitching, and he said excitedly: "You don''t understand anything, you will harm everyone if you do this, the inheritance tree is the root of our human race, you will be punished by God if you do this!"


    Since he couldn''t beat him, he could only reason, and he seemed to be trying to persuade Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "It''s yours, but not ours. We don''t rely on that."


    Immediately afterwards, the old man saw Su Changxing raised his hand, and then saw a light, which was the brightest light he had ever seen.


    Danger.


    He felt the extreme danger, which made every hair on his body stand up, but he couldn''t move, couldn''t make more movements.


    The old man fell to the ground silently, did not do any extra work, and died so simply. There was a finger-sized blood hole on his forehead, which ran from the front of the forehead to the back of his head.


    Su Changxing captured some scattered memory fragments from his dream, and learned that outsiders like them cannot connect to the forums of their world. Although they are all players, they are in different systems.


    "died?"


    Yi Xiaotian opened his eyes wide in a daze, feeling that the scene in front of him was unreal. The seemingly invincible old man died so easily in Su Changxing''s hands.


    Su Changxing took out a bottle of something that looked like alcohol from his pocket Galaxy, and poured it on the **** hole in Yi Xiaotian''s abdomen:


    "Lie down on the ground and rest, if you move around again, you will really die."


    Yi Xiaotian was seriously injured, and it was incredible to be able to stand up at this time. His abdomen and some internal organs were crushed and pierced.


    If he hadn''t become an eighth-order Extraordinary with stronger vitality, he might have died long ago.


    Su Changxing continued to walk forward~www.novelhall.com~ to step over the rubble on the ruins, and saw Lu Yu, only half of his body was left, and he still tightly grasped the chain of the chain knife in his hand.


    He''s dead, completely dead.


    "You didn''t disappoint me... But, it''s a pity." Su Changxing leaned over to pick up his chain knife, and threw it into his pocket Galaxy. Without much expression on his face, he turned and walked towards the umbrella.


    When he just walked out of the passage, he saw the news of Lu Yu that time, and knew that there was already a fight here, so he asked the flower umbrella to stop it.


    The rune pattern on the flower umbrella has only a rough prototype, and the length of its body is not enough to support more powerful energy, so its combat effectiveness is not strong.


    The flower umbrella itself is not a real undead, but a kind of flesh and blood puppet, probably a half-life body that combines a puppet with the soul of an undead.


    As for how it was born, Su Changxing didn''t know. After all, there are too many strange things. The more mysterious and powerful the world is, the more unknown things there are.

 v3 Chapter 179： repair

    "Master?" Huasan heard the voice and looked sideways. Most of the body was destroyed, leaving only a head and body parts.


    However, her soul core is not damaged, and the problem is not big, it just needs to be repaired.


    Su Changxing looked at her, and said helplessly, "You don''t need to work so hard, it doesn''t make you die, it''s almost enough."


    Huasan seemed to understand, but nodded. There were many things she didn''t understand, and she didn''t care too much. She just needed to follow Su Changxing''s instructions.


    Su Changxing piled the body stumps of the flower umbrella together, and then took out the parts and materials of the rune warrior from the pocket galaxy to repair them.


    The body of the flower umbrella itself is not flesh and blood, and has extremely high plasticity. If he still has a complete rune warrior, he can completely replace the core with the flower umbrella, and then he can create a rune warrior with flexible consciousness.


    It''s just that all the rune warriors have already been destroyed in the ninth dimension, and it doesn''t make much sense to do that.


    Umbrella has higher plasticity, while Rune Warrior''s upper limit is there, and it has huge flaws of its own.


    The casualties in the gathering place of fallen leaves in this battle were very heavy. Not only did Lu Yu die, but there were thousands of casualties, and these thousands of people were the main fighting force of the gathering place.


    It can only be said that this old man''s strength is really strong, even in the seventh rank, he may be the top group.


    Moreover, Su Changxing noticed that their power system is not pure Extraordinary, it is mixed with some other things.


    He also didn''t understand why the old man was so obsessed with that strange tree, even if he died, he didn''t have any intention of backing down.


    "Fortunately, Team Leader Su, you arrived in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable." Fang Muping said happily, his face was covered with dust, and his clothes were also tattered.


    He was crushed under the rubble when the high wall collapsed, but fortunately he was not seriously injured.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "I am also responsible for this matter. I pulled up the tree, so I should have thought that they would come to cause trouble. The death of these people has something to do with me."


    He felt that since he was here, he was responsible for the death of these people. After all, they were all members of Shiqiu, and this was Shiqiu''s territory.


    Fang Muping thought for a while and said: "Who would have imagined that there would be such a strong old man who would come to make trouble, after all, we are too weak... That means the rumors on the forum are true, these people come from another world."


    Su Changxing nodded, and pieced together the two halves of the broken thigh of the flower umbrella, saying at the same time:


    "Yes, they are people from another world, but they seem to be the same ancestors as us, and similar disasters have happened before. They escaped here and took refuge."


    Fang Muping showed a thoughtful look: "No wonder he is so strong, I am afraid he has been an Extraordinary for a long time."


    Su Changxing nodded and said: "Yes, they have a mature power system, and naturally they have accumulated a lot of strong people over the long years. No matter what, we are definitely not comparable."


    Watching Su Changxing repairing the umbrella, Fang Muping felt dazzled but pleasing to the eye.


    "I''ve already dealt with those undead, and they won''t pose any danger to the fallen leaves gathering place for the time being."


    "But I''m leaving here too. We need a new team leader here. Who do you think is suitable?" Su Changxing saw Fang Muping and said again.


    Fang Muping didn''t expect Su Changxing to ask him such a question, he hesitated and said, "Wu Mouping, he is the most powerful, except for Team Leader Lu."


    Su Changxing thought about it: "Who is he?"


    Fang Muping pointed to the shirtless brawny man lying on a stretcher in the distance: "That''s him, you should have seen him before."


    "Little master of death." Su Changxing raised his brows: "You are sure he can do it, don''t let the whole gathering place be wiped out by him in a few days."


    Speaking of this, Fang Muping also felt that he was not very confident, but he still said: "It''s okay, at least many people in the gathering place admire him, and other people''s words are not qualified."


    This kind of thing is actually clear to those who have been in the gathering place for a long time. There are only one or two people who can become the team leader, not just anyone.


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, then said relaxedly: "Let''s just leave him alone, he will be the team leader of the fallen leaves gathering place in the future."


    In this era, strength is the first standard, mainly as a benchmark.


    Although the body of the flower umbrella was seriously damaged, it was easy to repair, but it was broken into a few large pieces, and it was not broken into small pieces. In that case, I am afraid that the limbs would have to be recast.


    Su Changxing had already completed most of the repairs to the flower umbrella''s body while the people gathered at the place were still cleaning up the ruins.


    Although it has not been completely repaired, she can at least move freely, and her combat power is still somewhat lacking compared to before.


    He was still very satisfied with Huasan''s performance, and he was unexpectedly obedient.


    "How do you feel?" Su Changxing watched the flower umbrella walking around stiffly step by step, adapting to his repaired body, looking a little funny.


    Huasan thought for a while, then said coldly: "It''s ok, it''s almost the same as before."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "So how long ago did you mean?"


    "When I was a puppet." Huasan said seriously, her soul was not born suddenly.


    It was born gradually over time, so there is also a certain memory of the period of the puppet.


    Although not profound.


    To her, it was like a childhood memory, very delicate and important.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Let''s get ready, we are also preparing to leave here, and we may have to fight later. Your body has not been fully repaired, and I will repair it for you later."


    "Okay." Huasan nodded.


    Su Changxing didn''t want to delay here any longer, and was about to leave Fallen Leaves and go to the front line to see what was going on there.


    The battle is said to have been fierce.


    Just when they were about to leave, Yi Xiaotian limped forward with a cane, looking very embarrassed.


    "Can you still move? Didn''t you almost die just now? You are really not afraid of death."


    Su Changxing looked at him and laughed and said that he also likes Yi Xiaotian''s character, he is not afraid of anything, and he is full of youthful vitality.


    Yi Xiaotian always seemed a bit restrained when facing Su Changxing, with an embarrassed look on his face, and touched the back of his head with the other hand and said:


    "I heard from the captain that you are leaving, Mr. Su~www.novelhall.com~ so I came here specially."


    Su Changxing raised his brows: "What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Su is going to the front line, I want to go too, I wonder if you can take me with you?" Yi Xiaotian opened his eyes wide.


    Su Changxing looked at him suspiciously: "If you want to go, you can go by yourself, and I don''t have time to take you...Why do you want to go with me?"


    Yi Xiaotian smiled and said: "Isn''t that Mr. Su, your strength is strong? There must be a future with you."


    Su Changxing nodded: "There is a future. If you follow me, you will definitely die soon. If you want to go to the front line, just report to the 17th group, and they will arrange for you."


    "But your injury will take some time to heal, let''s see."


    "See you then, I hope to see you again next time."


    Yi Xiaotian patted his chest: "Next time, you will definitely hear my name from other people."

 v3 Chapter 180： uproot the tree

    If there was anything that annoyed Su Changxing extremely, it would be weird and unreasonable things.


    And such things are often dangerous, dangerous beyond comprehension.


    The inheritance tree is such an existence, and it seems to spread over every inch of land in that world.


    Even the billowing black mist could hardly conceal the twisted feeling from the inherited tree. When he came to the edge of the Black River, he saw a standing bronze tree in the nearby gathering place.


    This bronze tree is bigger than the bronze tree with fallen leaves, and its branches and leaves cover most of the gathering place.


    When we got here, we were no longer in Shiqiu''s territory, but because we were far away from the front line, the two sides lived in peace, and generally there were not many conflicts.


    Because he was in a hurry, Su Changxing didn''t bother to talk nonsense with the people in this gathering place, so he came to the edge of this gathering place, half a distance away from the gathering place, and shot the trunk of this bronze tree with a sniper rifle. break through.


    The huge impact sound spread throughout the gathering place, and some soldiers leaning against the city wall were frightened even more, almost failing to hold their weapons steady.


    However, they didn''t discover Su Changxing''s location immediately, but looked in the direction of the bronze tree, only to see the huge tree swaying.


    "The inheritance tree is about to fall!" someone shouted.


    There were quite a few people standing under the inheritance tree, and they seemed to be carrying out some kind of activity, gathering together, there were men and women, old and young, probably thousands of people.


    With the shaking of the bronze, there was a sound of metal collisions, clanging, crisp but heavy, and the sound pierced the eardrums.


    This bronze tree is really astonishing, because of its large size and strong vitality, it survived Su Changxing''s shot without falling down.


    But this time it was different, a large number of villains holding bronze crutches emerged from the bronze tree.


    But they didn''t find the target at the first time, so they started to attack the people around them indiscriminately.


    Su Changxing thought that this bronze tree was about the same as the previous one, but he didn''t expect it to be in a completely different shape.


    "What''s the difference between this and a monster?" Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining, wondering why people in that world would treat this kind of thing as their lifeblood.


    This thing probably does have the ability to advance Extraordinary people, otherwise it wouldn''t have spread so quickly.


    Profit is always the first criterion of balance. If it is not profitable, how can this inheritance tree exist in this gathering place.


    Su Changxing fired the second shot unhurriedly. The bullet turned into a very thin silver thread and hit the bronze tree, causing a huge explosion.


    The destructive impact first pierced through the tree, and then expanded in all directions, forming cracks, and the surrounding little monsters holding bronze crutches were also blown away by the aftermath of the impact.


    It took two shots, and Su Changxing knocked down the bronze. The main reason was to hold back the force. He was afraid that too much force would cause too much damage to the gathering place, otherwise, one shot would be enough.


    The sudden change caused the people in the gathering place to fall into a state of panic, and then there were two extraordinary people of the seventh rank who rushed towards him in a hurry.


    It''s a little surprising that there are seventh-order extraordinary people in this gathering place. You must know that there were no seventh-order extraordinary people in the fallen leaves gathering place before, but there are two here.


    but.


    This can be regarded as confirming the role of the bronze tree, which can indeed make the Extraordinary in this place advance faster, and the effect is quite obvious.


    There is still a huge gap between the seventh-level position and the eighth-level position, not to mention the huge difference, at least there is a qualitative leap.


    To be reasonable.


    This thing is probably a good thing, but when Su Changxing saw the bronze tree, he felt chills, and his intuition told him that there was a big problem with this thing.


    Every good thing has an ugly side, not to mention the ugliness that can be seen like this.


    Moths can jump into a flame, but they can''t.


    Su Changxing didn''t leave either, but waited for the two seventh-order Extraordinary men to run over.


    "


    You pulled down the inheritance tree! "The man with short hair and hat showed a terrified look.


    He couldn''t think of what method was used to deal with it, interrupting such a large bronze tree from such a long distance.


    now.


    They didn''t know whether they should be angry or afraid, the two emotions were intertwined at the same time.


    Su Changxing observed their situation curiously, and then asked easily:


    "I guess maybe so. Any questions?"


    It seems that people with great strength will always do things that other people think are unreasonable. He is like this, and so is the old man.


    While they possess great strength, they will put all their eggs in one basket to do what they think is right.


    "Your Excellency is the one who pulled out the inheritance tree in the place where the fallen leaves gather." Another dark-faced man who was older and had deep and shallow wrinkles on his face said gloomyly.


    Su Changxing smiled, and had to lament that the speed of information transmission in the forum is still very fast, at least faster than his running:


    "Have you been guessed? You two should be very famous people who can become extraordinary people of the seventh rank."


    The black-faced man stared at Su Changxing, afraid of Su Changxing''s unfathomable example, but he couldn''t swallow his breath for a while, and for no reason, someone pulled up his own tree. This tree is still very important.


    "Yan Wangping, the leader of the Heihe gathering place, isn''t it unreasonable for you to do things like this?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It''s really unreasonable."


    Yan Wangping gritted his teeth and said, "You have cut off our way to advance!"


    Su Changxing showed a hint of sarcasm, and said in a cold voice: "Could it be that without this thing, you can''t advance?"


    The two remained silent, feeling the oppression from Su Changxing, they almost couldn''t breathe.


    Su Changxing walked over and patted the shoulders of the two, and said with a smile:


    "Don''t be unbalanced, I saw this thing pulled out one by one, and the same is true for other gathering places."


    "Forget it this time, next time I see something like this in your gathering place, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Let''s put it here first, lest you say I''m unreasonable."


    "I''ll go first, and you guys will dig out the roots of that tree later."


    finished.


    Su Changxing turned around and left.


    Seeing that Su Changxing was about to leave, Yan Wangping shouted again: "You are the leader of the 17th team, Su Changxing!"


    Su Changxing turned his head and glanced at him, without stopping, just waved his hand, and his figure disappeared into the black mist.


    There was a moment of silence.


    The person next to him suddenly shouted: "He is Su Changxing!"


    Yan Wangping curled his lips: "It''s almost impossible to leave ten~www.novelhall.com~ Such a powerful person suddenly appeared, who else could it be."


    "Everyone thought he was dead before, but now he pops up suddenly. I''m afraid the war on the front line will start again."


    The person next to him sighed and said, "But the inheritance tree is gone, what should we do?"


    Yan Wangping pondered for a while and said, "Don''t worry, life is more important. Although this thing can make us advance quickly, I still have a big problem with it."


    "Let''s take a look at the situation ahead, maybe Seventeen will win?"


    The person next to him asked, "What if Shi Qi loses?"


    Yan Wangping said helplessly: "Do I still need to say this, then there will definitely be inheritance trees everywhere."


    "It''s not necessarily a bad thing, it does make us stronger, no matter what, it''s better to be alive than to be dead."

 v3 Chapter 181： body into a sword

    There are still many monsters in the black mist, and even now they have not decreased, and their strength is still increasing.


    Su Changxing walked all the way up the Heihe River, killing a large number of monsters, and the killing ranking on the Chenzhou regional forum also rose all the way.


    This is a function that was only launched on the forum after he left. The ranking is based on the points obtained by players in the area for killing monsters in the area.


    Players at the top of the ranking will receive certain rewards every week. The higher the ranking, the richer the rewards. This can be regarded as an incentive mechanism of the doomsday game.


    But the problem is that the ranking points are cumulative, the gap between the people in front and the people behind will become bigger and bigger, and the rankings will change frequently at the beginning, but at the end, the rankings of people close to the front will hardly change , changes are small changes.


    In other words, the top-ranked people will always enjoy such resources, and make their strength even stronger, and continue to snowball.


    Because the ranking is rigid, and Su Changxing''s name moves, it is extremely noticeable. His id is "Please call me a good person", which is also the id used at the earliest time. Only a few people in the seventeenth group know his id is this.


    With a howl, a huge humanoid monster with its stomach hollowed out fell heavily to the ground.


    "The strength is really good. No wonder no one takes this road. It is said to be the road of death."


    Su Changxing threw the corpses on the ground into the galaxy pocket, and looked around, all the monsters around were almost dead, only the flower umbrella was still fighting with a few hand spiders.


    This road is the fastest way to the front line, but because of the existence of this huge monster, other players have to go around.


    Fortunately, this monster seems to be an otaku, and it doesn''t move much at ordinary times, so it doesn''t pose any threat to the surrounding gathering places.


    Although the flower umbrella has great power, its fighting skills are really rough, and it will only hit straight and hard, and there will always be a loud noise during the battle.


    Finally, she dragged a giant sword and smashed the palm-like black spider to pieces, and her body was also stained with a lot of green blood.


    Seeing the death of the monster, she immediately calmed down, and ran towards Su Changxing with small steps.


    "Good job." Su Changxing praised Huasan''s expectant eyes.


    Although there was no expression on Huasan''s face, she could still see a trace of satisfaction in her eyes.


    There are tiny cracks on her arm, which were not injured by the monster, but by herself. Too much force made the arm not enough to support such a force, like punching the wall with all its strength, it hurts Not the wall, but the hand.


    Su Changxing reminded: "You have to pay attention to using your own strength. If you hit the wall so frequently, your arm will not be able to bear it."


    "Find a time, and I''ll strengthen your arm. I just have the materials."


    He was going to integrate the flesh and blood of that high-ranking demon into Huasan''s arm in order to improve the strength of the arm.


    This approach has certain risks. Even if the flesh and blood of the high-level demon dies, it is extremely dangerous, and it may corrupt Huasan''s heart.


    A little less is probably fine.


    Su Changxing''s current combat effectiveness of the flower umbrella is definitely not satisfactory, and he also needs to strengthen the flower umbrella to assist in the battle.


    After all, here, he had better not show his strength too frequently, so as not to be noticed by the "antivirus software".


    As for Tao Yin, because he has a deep connection with him, it is probably a part of his power, and there is also the possibility of being obliterated, and he does not intend to take such a risk.


    Along the way, Su Changxing had already pulled out four or five bronze trees, but he didn''t meet anyone from another world like the old man.


    It seems.


    They didn''t deploy too many manpower here.


    The bronze tree itself has combat power, and it is probably between the eighth and seventh ranks, and those gathering places that have benefited will definitely not think about pulling out the bronze tree, but will try to protect the bronze tree.


    And once the bronze tree is used to advance, the bronze tree will have an irreversible impact on Extraordinary people.


    If this extraordinary person wants to advance again, he will probably have to rely on bronze wood to complete it.


    Through this method, the Bronze Tree can also be regarded as indirectly controlling the Extraordinary in these gathering places.


    Because it had already been spread on the forum, before he arrived at the next gathering place, there were already people waiting for his arrival at the gate of the gathering place.


    One of them was eye-catching, dressed in a white shirt, holding a long sword in both hands, looking towards Su Changxing''s direction from a distance.


    The strength is not too weak, it looks like a seventh-order position.


    The billowing black mist was split from the middle by the blade, rolling in the sky like rough sea waves, which was extremely spectacular.


    There were quite a few people around, obviously all of them came to see the excitement. Before he came, Su Changxing knew that there were people waiting for him here, and the forum was already full of commotion.


    Su Changxing looked around and smiled: "Are you alone?"


    He originally thought that many people would come, because the old man had already died in his hands. Either there were more people at the front, or stronger people, otherwise they would just die.


    This point can probably be imagined, only a fool can''t think of it.


    This man may be a fool.


    Su Changxing thought about it and found it interesting.


    "I am enough alone!"


    The man yelled in a loud voice, and the sound spread for a mile away, causing the black mist in the sky to tremble with it, and his sharp aura was more like a sword blade, making people dodge unconsciously.


    "Go to church, Zhong Mingrui, please enlighten me!"


    "You killed Master Chen because of a moral dispute, and I don''t hate you. Now I''m going to kill you too, and it''s also for moral reasons. Naturally, others can''t say anything."


    He was polite and graceful, but his tone was full of murderous intent.


    Su Changxing looked at him suspiciously: "Are you sure you can beat me?"


    "As long as my sword is sharp enough, what''s the use of realm?" Zhong Mingrui said imposingly, "I killed more than ten people who opened the sky. Master Chen taught it, so you shouldn''t kill him."


    Su Changxing nodded: "It makes sense. Since you have said so, I will try it myself."


    If what the other party said is true, then this person''s combat power is truly terrifying, and the Kaitian they are referring to is probably a sixth-order Extraordinary.


    Originally, he wanted Huasan to go to the battle to test his current combat ability, but now it seems that Huasan is probably not the opponent. The opponent has a sixth-tier combat power, while Huasan only has a seventh-tier combat power.


    So, he still has to do it himself.


    This battle also attracted the attention of countless people. There are not many people from these different worlds in Chenzhou, but each of them is considered to be powerful, and Zhong Mingrui is probably the strongest.


    Once Zhong Mingrui loses, no one in Chenzhou can stop Su Changxing, and if Su Changxing loses, the bronze trees will spread all over Chenzhou sooner or later.


    Although this is not a fight, it is still a fight.


    [Tianyi Swordsman: Rank 7, pursuing the ultimate swordsmanship, drawing the sword with body and mind, invincible, killing people in the blink of an eye, please be careful of his sharpness...]


    Immediately afterwards, Zhong Mingrui disappeared in place, turned into countless sword lights, and slashed at Su Changxing through layers of black mist.


    He is extremely confident in himself, even in the face of Su Changxing, an unfathomable person.


    At this moment, he himself is the sword, an indestructible part, and he is invincible in the first place


    As a Extraordinary, he doesn''t have many abilities, even the one he mainly uses, but it''s enough, even people in the Open Heaven realm are no match for him.


    Su Changxing showed surprise, and felt that Zhong Mingrui was more than ten times stronger at this moment. This kind of move was terrifying, enough to be compared to "Concentrating Heart".


    "No wonder."


    Su Changxing showed a look of relief, and instantly found Zhong Mingrui''s real body among the hundreds of sword lights.


    The Eye of Data is already able to detect the truth, but it is still quite restrained in this ability.


    He raised his hand and shot a tiny silver light head-on. It seemed insignificant in front of hundreds of swords, but it was surprisingly tough, achieving the effect of piercing the face.


    In an instant, the whole world fell silent. Zhong Mingrui fell from the sky and fell heavily on the ground.


    Those who were watching the battle from a distance showed expressions of astonishment, Zhong Mingrui lost with just one move.


    This outsider who was known as invincible in Chenzhou was easily defeated by Su Changxing.


    "My darling, this is too exaggerated." A bearded man exclaimed, he had seen before how Zhong Mingrui defeated them one by one.


    This is why the bronze tree can spread so fast in Chenzhou.


    The middle-aged man in a suit and sunglasses next to him said solemnly: "I''m afraid he is the one. It is said that he killed a great wizard in Donglin City. Now it seems to be true."


    ¡­


    Zhong Mingrui''s face was covered with blood, his mouth kept trembling, and he showed an incredulous expression. This was the first time he was directly hit by someone in the state of turning his body into a sword.


    but.


    He has his own pride ~www.novelhall.com~ It is still sharp and sharp, and then it is countless sword lights, and then it is the same move.


    He is not convinced!


    It turned into hundreds of shattered sword blades again and came to kill Su Changxing, more fiercely and majestic than before, and the entire black mist was stirred up, creating a strong wind.


    "You are right, realm is not everything. But the gap between you and me is too big, beyond imagination."


    Six six three.


    The three invisible dice kept beating, and finally stopped, showing three numbers.


    A card with Zhong Mingrui''s pattern on it appeared in Su Changxing''s hand, and then shattered.


    [The stolen body-turned-sword: the ultimate attack, turning the body into a sword light, the sharper the blade, the more indestructible it is.


    Each blade comes with 10% attack, which can be superimposed on the same target. The more blades, the longer the duration. ¡¿

 v3 Chapter 182： battle puppets

    Su Changxing believed that Zhong Mingrui had already sensed the gap, but he still launched an attack without hesitation, like a charging warrior who knew he was going to die, but still charged towards the battlefield.


    Immediately afterwards.


    His figure also disappeared in place, it was not the blade of a sword, but tens of thousands of silver lights, bumping into it.


    Zhong Mingrui was even more shocked when he saw this scene. He didn''t know how Su Changxing managed to use the same ability as him.


    The two sides collided with each other with a bang, more silver light formed into threads, instantly drowning the sword blade transformed by Zhong Mingrui.


    The outcome is clear.


    Zhong Mingrui''s body turned into blood and rained down on the ground, even the remaining corpses could not be seen.


    He also had to admit that the opponent''s combat power was indeed strong, which was beyond his expectation, and the ordinary sixth-order Extraordinary might really not be his opponent.


    I don''t know how Zhong Mingrui possessed such a perverted ability, probably because this ability restricted his advancement and prevented him from entering the next level.


    Everything is as balanced as a steelyard.


    The more you have, the more you have to bear. Too strong combat power will be like a huge burden, making it difficult for Extraordinary people to move forward.


    Subsequently,


    He walked towards the gathering place, and pulled out the huge bronze tree with luxuriant branches standing in the middle of the gathering place. With the roaring sound of collapse, a large number of buildings were crushed into ruins.


    He turned to the players who were watching at the entrance of the gathering place, and shouted: "Tell the gathering places behind to be more conscious, unplug this thing, and I won''t be polite if I see it again."


    Someone shouted: "Team Leader Su, this thing will do more harm than good for us to advance quickly, there is no need to unplug it!"


    Su Changxing just replied: "I can''t control that much. It''s up to you to choose whether to pull it or not."


    People are greedy and have a fluke mentality, but if you just say that, no one will recruit.


    He also understands this truth, but he still has to say it like this.


    Except in the frontline wars, these outsiders have never killed a lot, and they obviously want to integrate into their world.


    Their world is not that good, with billowing black mist and monsters everywhere.


    But these outsiders still want to enter their world, so it can only explain one problem, the world of these outsiders is even worse.


    Moreover, the timing of the invasion of these outsiders was very ingenious. When the wizards entered their world, no one could be seen, and they only appeared after they left.


    Seeing Su Changxing leave, the people standing at the gate of the gathering place also looked at each other in blank dismay, and just posted messages to the forum, so that everyone in the entire Chenzhou area knew about the situation of the battle.


    Su Changxing''s strength is very strong, and Zhong Mingrui, who is so powerful that he claims to be invincible in Chenzhou, is by no means his opponent.


    Defeating Invincible is probably the next Invincible, but the name Su Changxing was originally a deified name. As early as the battle in Donglin City, almost everyone in the area knew Su Changxing.


    There are still many people criticizing Su Changxing on the forum. They stand on Chen He''s side, thinking that Su Changxing not only uprooted the inheritance tree, but also uprooted their future.


    ¡­


    Walking on the path in the black mist, Su Changxing subconsciously looked up at the sky. Just now, he had tried his best to suppress his strength, but the moment he shot, he still felt as if he was being watched by something, which made his hair stand on end.


    The thing seemed to be looking at it with a curious psychology.


    The more frequent the shots, the greater the probability of being discovered.


    Thinking of this, he was also a little heavy, so he could only try not to make a move and let the umbrella come.


    So when he came to a wilderness and cleared away the monsters in the nearby black mist, he started to further optimize the flower umbrella and burn more rune patterns.


    His understanding of the rune pattern is different from that of ordinary people. Others probably learn it step by step from simple to complex, but the first thing he came into contact with was the divine rune.


    This is an advanced form of runes.


    The runes are probably also simplified from the gods. Every world has traces of runes, because the gods once spread all over every world, leaving behind a lot of gods. A rough imitation of the gods can Get runes.


    The rune system of each world is different, but they all have the same essence, they all come from divine script.


    Different oracle also evolved different rune systems.


    Su Changxing has an in-depth understanding of the divine runes, and is able to describe his real name, so he can more easily grasp and understand the lines of the runes, and extend his own understanding.


    Although his rune knowledge was inherited from Eric, until now, through continuous integration with himself, there have been great changes and further improvements.


    It can be said that his attainments in rune patterns are even higher than when Eric was alive.


    Runes and life forms are mutually exclusive, but they can achieve a perfect fusion with half-life forms such as flower umbrellas, displaying amazing combat effectiveness.


    The flower umbrella lay on the rock, took off her clothes, and showed her delicate body.


    Her body is just a human-sized puppet, with obvious connection marks at the joints. The person who made this puppet is quite skilled, connecting the joints in an interlocking way, so that the joints can move in all directions. Flexible activities.


    The skin of the flower umbrella is covered with another kind of realistic gelatin, no matter how it looks or feels, it is not much different from flesh and blood skin.


    Su Changxing judged that the flower umbrella itself was a mechanical puppet made by someone. By some kind of coincidence, it obtained the soul of the undead, fused with the body, and evolved into this kind of flesh and blood puppet.


    A being like her is likely to be unique, with infinite upside potential when combined with the technology of Mechanic Runes.


    It was precisely because of this that Su Changxing brought the umbrella.


    Since he couldn''t throw the umbrella into his pocket Galaxy, he could only operate it with both hands. Although he could do it, the speed and accuracy were much worse.


    What might be perfectly completed in ten minutes in Pocket Galaxy, he would have to spend half a day outside.


    This is probably because the hand speed cannot keep up with the thinking.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing disassembled Huasan''s arms and body parts, which would cause her a lot of pain.


    But Huasan endured it, remained silent the whole time, and quietly watched Su Changxing operate.


    "It''s mainly to increase the strength of your arm and the speed at which the energy of the rune patterns can converge, so that you can probably fight more smoothly without having too many scruples."


    Su Changxing explained, while operating quickly, after dismantling all the parts, he then threw some of the parts that needed to be transformed into the Pocket Galaxy, and processed them with the flesh and bones of demons.


    After the demon''s flesh and bones were divided tens of thousands of times, some silvery powder substances were formed, and then the parts removed from the umbrella body were melted into semi-solid like steelmaking, and these powders were added to enhance its strength.


    These strengthened parts have changed from the original brown to silvery white, but the appearance has not changed much.


    Then, Su Changxing assembled these parts back again. Due to the influence of the changes in these parts, the skin of the two arms of the flower umbrella reflected a little silver fluorescence, as if some glitter powder had been sprinkled on it.


    "It should be almost there now. I''ll put it back together and you can try it again. Don''t use too much force at the beginning, so as not to cause problems, and the whole body will collapse."


    Su Changxing instructed, and pressed the joint of the flower umbrella''s left arm.


    The moment the installation was completed, Huasan''s entire body felt like being electrocuted, trembling and twitching unceasingly.


    "Is this the influence of the demon''s flesh and blood? Still have the will left?"


    Su Changxing frowned involuntarily. This result was very different from what he had expected. In theory, adding the flesh and blood of a high-level demon to his arm for strengthening shouldn''t have much impact.


    "Is it because the soul of a flesh and blood puppet is different from a normal creature?"


    He is not quite sure what the reason is, in fact, he is also advancing at the end of summer, and his knowledge in this regard is not perfect.


    The rune warrior created by Eric is actually regarded as purely mechanical rune technology.


    For such a situation, he didn''t have much to do. He just took two steps back and looked at the umbrella with a vigilant expression.


    If there is any alienation in the umbrella, he has no choice but to destroy it mercilessly.


    This worst-case scenario didn''t happen either.


    Huasan lay on the ground and twitched for a while before regaining her composure, but her expression still seemed a little dull.


    "It seems that something went wrong, how do you feel now?" Su Changxing asked.


    Huasan sat up from the rock, and said calmly: "It seems that there is no problem, I am indeed much stronger."


    She could clearly feel that her strength was much stronger than before.


    "That''s fine."


    Su Changxing nodded, noticing that the order of the flower umbrella had also changed.


    [Battle puppets: Seventh rank, flesh and blood puppets, combat puppet maids, although they are combat puppets~www.novelhall.com~, they don''t have much fighting skills.


    Possesses unexpectedly powerful strength, can easily destroy the enemy, and at the same time has a light figure and extreme resistance to blows.


    Magic pattern arm: an arm infused with the flesh and blood of a high-level demon, capable of crossing the boundary between reality and reality, and destroying illusory things through physical strikes. ¡¿


    Who would have thought that the flower umbrella was just an ordinary flesh and blood puppet not long ago, and it might not be as good as a ghoul in battle, but now it has reached this level.


    If you think about it that way.


    The existence of such a flower umbrella is considered a unique gift. An ordinary human being who wants to reach this level needs to spend a lot of time, overcome a lot of difficulties, and a little bit of luck.


    "What you need to do now is to perfect your combat skills and learn how to use your abilities. Otherwise, your combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced."


    Su Changxing doesn''t have much to do with this, he can only rely on Huasan to learn by himself, and he will definitely be able to learn it in constant battles, it just takes a little time.

 v3 Chapter 183： away from the sky

    "Brother Zhong is dead?"


    There was an incredible sound in the room, and the chandelier above the head shook, making creaking, creaking sounds.


    A woman in a white tight-fitting robe suddenly stood up from a chair. Her appearance was very clear, making people feel refreshed when looking at her. There were gray patterns on the robe, like floating auspicious clouds.


    Going to church is a university school in the world of Litian, inherited from the sage Confucius, and has a very high status in the world of Litian.


    "Senior Brother Zhong, how could he lose to him? Although Senior Brother Zhong''s realm is not high, his strength is already close to that of Master."


    The woman couldn''t believe this until now. She never thought that Zhong Mingrui would die in such a place. He was a person who was expected to reach new heights. Although he was younger than her, he was her senior brother.


    Her name is Chai Ningning, she goes to church, and is an apprentice of the same line of school. Their strength is among the best in the same generation, and only elites like them will go to this world.


    At first they thought that it shouldn''t be difficult to establish rules in this world.


    After all, the mystery of this world has just been restarted, and these people have only just come into contact with Extraordinary, so there shouldn''t be too many powerful characters.


    But things were already unexpected when they came, and they found that the strength of people in this world was expanding at a strange speed, and it took only a few months to reach a height that they could only reach in years or even decades.


    This is an unacceptable thing, but it also makes them feel excited, and feel that coming to this ancestral land is the right choice.


    Yes.


    They originally originated from this world, and their extraordinary civilization reached a certain level in ancient times.


    But the saint at that time found that the mystery of this world was gradually fading, and the whole world was gradually closing.


    If this continues, they will inevitably be trapped to death in this world, so the saints left this world with a large number of Extraordinary people and headed to Litian.


    What is Litian?


    Litian was originally attached to this world, a smaller world. That world was two or three times smaller than their original world, and its supplies were much poorer. There were also some natives in primitive civilizations.


    It was originally a place that no one cared about. After all, who would care about such a barren small world?


    But at this time, it became their life-saving straw.


    Under the leadership of several saints, a large number of Extraordinary people left the original world and entered Litian, not only Extraordinary ones, but also a large number of civilians and a lot of resources.


    Everything they took away was taken away, and everything of value was taken away and emptied.


    The closure of the main world was not instantaneous, but a slow process that took more than ten years.


    That''s long enough for them to take everything useful.


    But since Litian World is not as big as the main world, it can''t accommodate everyone, so only some people left, and the people left are ordinary ordinary people, ordinary people with no status, ordinary, bad ordinary people.


    When a group has to abandon a part, it will always discard those parts that are unnecessary or even bad.


    What can a group of ignorant people do on this land that has lost its mystery? Maybe even surviving will become difficult.


    certainly.


    These people also want to come back all the time. After all, this is their main land, their original home, and the place where their blood grew.


    Powerful Extraordinary people have a long lifespan, and some things are hard to forget, so they have been looking for opportunities to come back.


    When this closed world opened a gap, it attracted their attention, and the scene inside surprised them.


    The foolish people here have actually developed a completely different civilization here, with people and buildings everywhere, and iron boxes that can fly without relying on mysterious powers.


    All of this is incredible, but in their view, these things are like castles in the air, without extraordinary support, they will collapse sooner or later.


    Sure enough, when the extraordinary poured into this world, everything collapsed, and the whole world fell into unimaginable darkness.


    ¡­


    "It is indeed dead. The strength of that person may be immeasurable. We are probably not opponents, and there is no need to face him head-on."


    The middle-aged man in a black suit next to him said slowly that he is Chai Ningning''s uncle, Lu Yun.


    Chai Ningning thought for a while and said, "Will someone come to support us?"


    Lu Yun shook his head and said, "No, according to our analysis, that person should be the original leader of Shiqi."


    "He will probably leave here to go to the frontline battlefield, so we can just wait for him to leave."


    Chai Ningning frowned and said, "We want to avoid him? He killed Senior Brother Zhong, and we want to avenge Senior Brother Zhong."


    Lu Yun snorted coldly: "He deserves what he deserves when he dies. Let him wait, don''t do it arbitrarily. This matter can be discussed in a long-term way. If he is here, we might be able to kill that person together."


    "Now we can only avoid the edge, so as not to cause greater losses, after all, there are not enough manpower."


    Due to changes in the rules of the world, not all of them can enter this world, only some, otherwise there is no need to beat around the bush.


    Even after such a long time, there are still saints in Litian.


    Chai Ningning clenched his fists and just remained silent.


    ¡­


    All the way up the Heihe River, Su Changxing came to the northern part of Chenzhou. During this process, he also intermittently optimized or modified the umbrella several times.


    Each time can improve the combat effectiveness to a certain extent, or make up for the shortcomings or strengthen the advantages.


    However, the shape of the flower umbrella has not changed. Her flesh and blood puppet''s body and soul are completely covered. If any extra parts are added, it will be a burden.


    Most of these areas are plains, and there are many giant turtle-like creatures in armor that can roll quickly on the ground in the black mist.


    When they roll, they can easily crush objects in front of them, and their carapace is also extremely strong.


    From the information on the forum, we can know that this kind of creature is unexpectedly docile. Generally, if it is not provoked, it will not take the initiative to attack.


    The most common thing they do is to gnaw on the rocks on the ground, which seems to be their food, or one of their food sources.


    This also led to large and small potholes and brown hills in this plain area.


    Those mountain piles are probably the piles of excrement they pulled out. These are piles of excrement, and they are also rocks in essence. Digested rocks, some of the original substances in them are absorbed by these turtle-like creatures up.


    After Su Changxing knew that these creatures would not take the initiative to attack humans, he didn''t take action to clean them up.


    The existence of these turtle-like creatures is a good thing for them. It can help them clean up other monsters in the black mist, and it can be regarded as a natural barrier for the nearby gathering place.


    When they approached the gathering place here, they could still see the familiar bronze tree, whose branches and leaves covered most of the entire gathering place.


    "Sure enough, I haven''t heard of it."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, feeling very troublesome.


    If these gathering places are unwilling to take the initiative to pull out the bronze tree, things will become troublesome.


    Su Changxing didn''t pull out the bronze tree immediately, but stood at the entrance of the gathering place for a while, and then someone came out.


    The leader is a blind one-eyed man, whose strength is at the eighth rank.


    "Are you the leader of this gathering place?" Su Changxing looked at him and asked.


    The one-eyed man came forward with a smile on his face, nodded and bowed his head and said, "Yes, Team Leader Su, I am the leader of Anshan Gathering Area, Zhang Pudu. I have heard the name of Team Leader Su for a long time!"


    Su Changxing''s identity has been exposed on the forum, and everyone knows it.


    Su Changxing smiled and nodded: "That''s right. But I have a question."


    Zhang Pudu patted his chest: "Team Leader Su, even if you say it, I will know everything."


    Su Changxing''s eyes became sharp, and he asked coldly:


    "I asked other gathering places to pull out this thing, why do you still keep it? It doesn''t take me seriously, right?"


    Zhang Pudu was instantly dumbfounded when he heard this, rolled his eyes, and said anxiously:


    "Haha, it''s like this. I actually wanted to unplug it, but the others refused and tried their best to stop me. There is no way."


    "Although I am the leader, I am not the only one who has the final say on this gathering place."


    Su Changxing showed a look of enlightenment: "I see, it seems that I wronged you."


    Zhang Pudu waved his hands again and again: "Where is that?"


    Su Changxing snorted coldly, looked back at the umbrella, and motioned, "Beat him."


    Before Zhang Pudu realized what was going on, he saw a black shadow rushing towards him, and then saw a white flower umbrella hitting him.


    Under the tremendous force, he flew out suddenly and fell heavily on the ground. Huasan ran up after him, punched him on the bridge of the nose, and pressed his knee against his abdomen to make him unable to move.


    No one expected that Su Changxing would strike suddenly, and the others became agitated, but under Su Changxing''s eyes, no one moved lightly.


    After all, we all know the strength of this God of Plague, so what''s the difference between recklessness and death.


    It seems to be a good deal if a leader can be sacrificed to send this plague **** away.


    Huasan turned her head to look at Su Changxing, with doubts on her face, not knowing what to do.


    If Su Changxing asked her to kill someone, he would kill him directly, but he didn''t know what to do if he asked her to beat someone up.


    Su Changxing thought for a while: "Spank for thirty times, just don''t beat him to death."


    Then, he said to the others present: "Record this and post it on the forum."


    The flower umbrella is like flipping a fish~www.novelhall.com~ turned Zhang Pudu over, picked up the umbrella in his hand, and hit his buttocks with such force that he could hear the sound of flesh and blood cracking, and Subtle cracking sound.


    Zhang Pudu was like a child, in the hands of the umbrella, he had no ability to resist, and could only be beaten one after another.


    This is an extremely humiliating thing, being spanked by a woman in public and posted on the forum.


    He felt that he was already ashamed to see others, and he knew that he had hit the head of bad luck, so he called it bad luck.


    If they knew that such a thing would happen, they would not have to pull out the bronze tree overnight, since they would have to be pulled out anyway.


    Zhang Pudu yelled and screamed when he was beaten, and the others watched with wide-eyed eyes, with a look of interest, anyway, they would not be beaten to death, and it is rare for a leader to be beaten.


    A few people were still taking pictures with their mobile phones in the back, and then initiated it on the forum.


    This is something that brings traffic.

 v3 Chapter 184： mechanical heart

    that day.


    Outside the Anshan gathering place was Zhang Pudu''s yelling and shouting. Many people watched with wide-open eyes and held their breath.


    Some people want to laugh, but they hold back, not daring to laugh for fear of being punished by Qiuhou.


    The forum was also full of Zhang Pudu''s yelling. Many people watched this scene, most of them were enjoying themselves, but some leaders of the gathering place felt the coldness behind their buttocks, and subconsciously touched it with their hands.


    To pull or not to pull, that is the question.


    Even if they don''t pull it out, they will still be pulled out when Su Changxing comes over, and they will be beaten more.


    The gains and losses are also worth considering.


    Soon, the flower umbrella stopped, and Zhang Pudu lay motionless on the ground, as if he had lost all his strength. There was bright red blood on his buttocks and the surrounding ground. This scene looked very scary.


    But for him, an eighth-level Extraordinary, this injury is not fatal enough, it can only be said that the injury is serious.


    Su Changxing turned to the umbrella and said, "Go and pull up the tree."


    Huasan nodded, and ran towards the gathering place with big strides, her body turned into an afterimage, and disappeared from sight in a blink of an eye.


    Then there were several loud noises in the gathering place, with stones flying, and the whole bronze tree began to shake violently.


    "Can you still stand up?" Su Changxing looked at Zhang Pudu who was lying on the ground, and said with a smile.


    Zhang Pudu staggered up from the ground, with embarrassment on his face: "Yes, yes, yes."


    He also just looked miserable, it was still too early to die, the strength of the flower umbrella completely avoided his vitals.


    Su Changxing looked at him appreciatively: "I''m very satisfied with your cooperation."


    Can this not work? If you don''t cooperate, you will be beaten to death!


    Zhang Pudu murmured in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it, with a smile on his face: "It should, it should. In fact, our gathering place has always wanted to join Shiqi, but there is no chance."


    "Really?" Su Changxing also knew that most of the gathering places in these fringe areas were sloppy walls, and he could rely on whichever side was stronger.


    It is also their way of life.


    "That bronze tree didn''t let you advance?"


    Hearing what Su Changxing said suddenly, Zhang Pudu was also taken aback for a moment, then nodded and said: "Yes, it seems that because of my position, I was too hasty when I advanced to the 8th level."


    The environment was harsh before, and everyone was trying to get stronger, as long as they could advance to the eighth level, they could use any method.


    And Zhang Pudu''s eighth-rank position is a gatekeeper, and his rank is lower, which makes it extremely difficult for him to advance.


    "The only way is to get promoted." Su Changxing said after thinking about it.


    Zhang Pudu sighed and said, "But opportunities for promotion are hard to come by. It''s all about luck."


    If they want to be promoted, they can only rely on the relevant mission rewards given by the doomsday game, but such missions are rare, and it is not easy to encounter them.


    Their Extraordinary system is completely based on the doomsday game, especially the promotion of the position can only rely on the doomsday game, otherwise there is no way to complete it.


    Su Changxing sighed: "It seems that the doomsday game is no different from this inheritance tree, only the form of existence is different."


    Zhang Pudu didn''t understand what Su Changxing meant, so he could only echo him repeatedly.


    Su Changxing smiled when he saw his appearance, and said slowly: "Help me with something, and I will have a way for you to advance later, how about it?"


    Hearing this, Zhang Pudu was stunned for a moment, with ecstasy on his face, and tentatively asked: "Really? Team Leader Su, no matter what it is, I, Zhang Pudu, will definitely do it if I can do it."


    Su Changxing took out a dark black stone from his arms and handed it to him: "This is a high-level source stone, which allows you to further accumulate mystery. As long as you have enough accumulation, even lower-level positions can be advanced. .¡±


    "But how to operate later, I will tell you after you finish the matter."


    Zhang Pudu took the Origin Stone that Zhang Pudu handed over, and asked with a cautious expression, "What exactly do you need me to do?"


    ¡­


    Following the established route, Su Changxing came all the way to the next gathering place, just in time to see the huge bronze tree in the middle of the gathering place slowly collapse.


    "This is because I knew I was coming, so I unplugged it first."


    When Su Changxing saw the bronze tree fall, he didn''t plan to go there again, but continued walking forward with the umbrella.


    They went north all the way, passing through five or six gathering places, any Su Changxing who didn''t consciously pull out the bronze tree would have the flower umbrella beat their hands violently.


    All kinds of tragedies also made the gathering place behind calm down. At least they consciously uprooted the trees, anyway, they were going to be uprooted, so why bother to be beaten.


    In this way, Su Changxing moved much faster, at least he didn''t have to stop to deal with these strange trees.


    Chenzhou and Huazhou are next to each other, and Huazhou is also the location of the front line. All the wars are concentrated in this place, which can be regarded as an agreement between the two parties, and the war has not been expanded.


    After all, they are more or less the same family, and they are related.


    From a long distance, Su Changxing could smell the smoke of war in the air, the smell of fire, and the burning blood, like snowflakes blowing in the wind, icy cold and biting.


    Don''t look at Chenzhou''s stable appearance now, the war in Huazhou has reached a very tragic stage, and both sides in the tragic situation feel that they should stop.


    the other side.


    Zhang Pudu appeared near a gathering place wearing exactly the same clothes as Su Changxing. He didn''t approach, but just showed his face, so that the people in the gathering place discovered him.


    "Boss, what are we doing here?"


    The woman holding the umbrella next to her asked with some doubts.


    Zhang Pudu looked at her sideways, and said angrily, "Don''t ask too many questions, just do things."


    This is a very dangerous thing. Pretending to be a collection, they may be attacked by those outsiders at any time, but they don''t have Su Changxing''s strength.


    but.


    He had no choice but to take risks, not only because he was afraid of Su Changxing, but also to advance.


    Power is like a poison, a poison that can make people crazy and addicted, once it is contaminated a little bit, it will be pursued desperately.


    Gathering places are often not strictly organized, and it is also because they are not only Beyonders but also players, and they will use all means to carry out the tasks issued by the doomsday game, which also leads to many uncertain factors.


    Although he is the leader of the Anshan Gathering Area now, once someone below surpasses him, his position will definitely be lost, and his fate may be miserable.


    So he is also very eager to enhance his own strength.


    Su Changxing then left Chenzhou at a faster speed, and let Zhang Pudu play him to attract the attention of others, so that everyone thought he was still in Chenzhou.


    This is also to make a difference in information, so that when Chen He''s people think that he can''t reach the front line, he will suddenly pass by and catch them by surprise.


    at this time.


    Su Changxing also stopped, and a golden heart that was constantly spinning appeared in his hand.


    This is exactly the mechanical heart created by Eric, and Su Changxing copied an identical one in the pocket galaxy, and injected a large amount of demon blood into the core to enhance its power.


    He is going to install this mechanical heart on the body of the flower umbrella, which can make his strength converge faster and stronger.


    Compared with the original only relying on rune patterns to conduct energy, having this heart as the core for aggregation is equivalent to adding a small nuclear power plant to the body of the flower umbrella.


    but.


    This step of operation only exists in his theory, it was conceived by him, and it is very likely to fail.


    Once it fails, it may lead to the collapse of Huasan''s body and soul.


    The mechanical heart designed by Eric has huge flaws, and it will constantly consume souls.


    Only a strong soul can withstand such wear and tear. Compared with Mimi, the soul of UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Huasan is definitely weak, even fragile.


    In order to make up for this defect, he replaced the loss of this soul with demon blood, and this can bring greater kinetic energy to the mechanical heart, allowing the flower umbrella to exert terrifying power.


    Su Changxing walked over to the flower umbrella with the mechanical heart that kept turning and exuding golden smoothness, and said calmly:


    "It might fail, and I''m not too sure, but for the sake of the next battle, I can only take such a risk."


    "If it fails, all I can say is sorry, Huasan."


    Huasan looked up at Su Changxing, with a rare smile on her face: "Master, you don''t need to say sorry to anyone, I believe you are always right."


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 185： war

    Su Changxing felt the trust from Huasan, and felt ashamed of such trust, because he really didn''t have any confidence.


    This is a very creative step. For a scientist, a scholar, or a researcher, creativity is very important. Only in this way can we open up new fields.


    But creativity often also represents uncertainty and risk. Even if there is only a 50% probability of failure, it is very high.


    Su Changxing was able to try many times, but Huasan only had one chance, and if he failed, he would fail.


    But he also had to try. Huasan''s current battle couldn''t change the situation at all, so he had to bite the bullet and carry out further enhancements and modifications, otherwise it would be meaningless.


    Disassemble the chest of the flower umbrella bit by bit, and you can see a bright red heart that keeps beating.


    This heart is the power core of the flower umbrella. It looks like flesh and blood, but it is actually the same material as other parts, only flesh and blood.


    The beating blood-red heart was taken down, and Huasan felt as if she had been hollowed out, becoming weak and weak, as if she didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    After the beating blood-red heart left Huasan''s body, it gradually fell silent, lost its vitality, and turned into a brown wooden heart, as if it had been hand-carved.


    Su Changxing placed the golden smooth mechanical heart at the original position of the blood-red heart, and then extended the surrounding rune patterns to connect with the mechanical heart, forming a complete closed loop.


    This is also the most complicated step, allowing the heart to perfectly integrate into the developing body.


    Such an operation is about as difficult as asking an ordinary doctor to replace a patient''s brain stem.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The flower umbrella let out a roar, and felt great pain, which came from the pain of the soul. Putting this blood-sucking heart into her body, not only had to connect with his whole body, but also merged into the soul.


    As the heart was installed, Su Changxing could clearly feel that the flower umbrella was undergoing a huge change, a change in its strength structure, and a change in its temperament.


    This mechanical heart is not an ordinary thing, but Eric''s supreme masterpiece. Although it is only a semi-finished product, its value far exceeds that of Rune Warrior, or other things.


    He noticed that with the mechanical heart as the center, there were cracks in the body of the flower umbrella, which seemed to be gradually collapsing, and the speed was not slow.


    And behind the cracks are some black spots that are constantly swimming, like long and short arms, crawling all over the body.


    Huasan''s body is further activated by this mechanical heart, endowed with more life.


    This is a very awkward thing. A mechanical heart without any vitality endows a half-life body with more vitality.


    Su Changxing didn''t do anything more, just watched quietly from the sidelines, success and failure were out of his control, even if he failed, there was nothing he could do.


    More and more cracks spread all over the umbrella''s body, devouring the engraved rune lines.


    Just when Su Changxing thought he had failed, those cracks disappeared one by one, and the golden brilliance of the mechanical heart also became restrained.


    "Did it succeed? The rune pattern still exists, but it was covered up, was it sucked into the body?"


    Su Changxing was also full of doubts when he saw this result, which was quite different from his expectation, and it seemed that he had discovered something new by mistake.


    "How does it feel?"


    "Not bad!" Huasan said with a smile on her face, and her thin lips seemed to be a little rosier than before.


    "Eric is indeed a terrifying character. If he hadn''t been controlled by the gods, he might have created more things."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help sighing, he didn''t understand the basic principle of the mechanical heart, he just restored it according to the one-to-one ratio, and then made some modifications.


    On Huasan''s body, he saw the unprecedented potential of this mechanical heart, as if it had crossed a certain boundary and reached the point where it did not belong to mortals.


    The flower umbrella also advanced again, reaching the sixth rank.


    [Mechanism in Blood: The sixth level, the high combination of rune machinery and life creates a wonderful existence that has never been seen before, with inexhaustible life and infinite energy.


    Inorganic life: Greatly ignores attacks from the heart and soul, and ignores any form of curses and negative effects.


    Universal core: able to absorb and transform most of the energy.


    Devil power: The desperate power from the devil, once turned on, the entire body will be overloaded, bringing ten times the power and speed. ¡¿


    Huasan stood up from the ground, putting on clothes, her movements were more flexible and flexible than before, just like a real human being, every move was full of spirituality.


    ¡°A perfect masterpiece!¡±


    Su Changxing couldn''t help sighing.


    this moment.


    He sincerely admired that person named Eric from the bottom of his heart. Although the two sides only met once and did not talk too much, this kind of knowledge inheritance is an exchange of souls.


    Eric is indeed an unparalleled genius. No wonder he can illuminate an entire era of the Wodan Empire. The level of this genius surpasses the boundaries that human beings should reach.


    It is not unreasonable for him to be patronized by that god.


    Pity.


    Su Changxing knew that he was not Eric, he didn''t have that unparalleled creativity, he just had better conditions.


    At this moment, he is more like a stealer, a fraudster, defrauding a lot of things.


    Although both ranks of the sixth rank, Huasan''s combat effectiveness far exceeds that of the Undead Knight.


    Not long after entering the Huazhou area, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com they saw many people fleeing for their lives, carrying burdens and fleeing towards Chenzhou, including soldiers and civilians.


    "Don''t kill us! We are not Seventeen''s soldiers!"


    A strong man in a black combat uniform was holding a rifle, shouting as he ran, and there were many people fleeing with him beside him.


    There were many corpses in the entire forest. Continuous gunshots came from the east, and the roar of explosions made the ground tremble from time to time.


    "kill!"


    "Fight with them!"


    Hundreds of people in black combat uniforms rushed towards the east from the west of the forest, and collided with those who were chasing them, and the two sides fought again.


    This kind of hand-to-hand combat is extremely fierce, and it won''t last long. It only takes more than ten minutes, and one side will flee or be killed altogether.


    But in this short ten minutes, the battle will have many reversals.


    Players have various abilities and carry different mysterious items, and any accident may happen.


    Previously at Anxi Lake, I don¡¯t know who used a terrifying mysterious item to swallow up the entire area in a radius of ten miles. No one survived, including several extraordinary people of the seventh level who died unjustly there. in.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 186： doomed failure

    Due to the engulfment phenomenon of Anxi Lake, the battlefield in the eastern part of Huazhou was divided, and the two sides fell into an anxious chaotic battle, chasing and resisting, attacking and besieging.


    In such a chaotic battle, Huang Xuanhao, the leader of the ninth group, was killed, which also caused the battlefield along the east side to collapse.


    But even so, the battle is still not over, there are still thousands of people, these are the players who have gone through many fierce battles and have a strong will to fight.


    In the three teams under the ninth group, after the battle line collapsed, they were fighting and retreating, and the number of people was getting smaller and smaller. From a few hundred people to more than a hundred people, everyone''s heart has reached the limit.


    Seeing the comrades around you fall one by one will make people feel desperate. These are probably people who get along day and night. After such a long time in a team, they also have close feelings.


    "kill!"


    "Fight with them!"


    The captain of the third team, Tan Xiuqing, held up a large blue bow that was about the height of a person, and shouted loudly.


    He wore glasses and looked thin. He was more like a teacher who taught in school, rather than a soldier who was licking blood from a knife and fighting for his life in a pile of corpses.


    Actually.


    They had already been signaled many times by the other party that as long as they could surrender, they would be able to survive, but he did not choose to do so. He felt that this was a kind of naked betrayal, not only betraying Seventeen, but also betraying himself.


    He felt he was a man of faith, and as long as he didn''t choose to surrender, the others would probably fight to the death.


    Seventeen is the light of this dark world, and turning one''s back on Seventeen means turning one''s back on the light.


    He raised his bow and drew an arrow, and it flew out, making a sharp sound, like hundreds of birds chirping together, which was actually quite pleasant.


    This arrow was so powerful that it pierced one person''s chest and knocked down the person behind him.


    However, with a flash of light, his face was pierced by something, from the left face to the right face, half of his face was torn off, and a lot of blood spilled on the ground.


    The pain was exhausted to the point of numbness, and he could no longer feel too much pain. On the contrary, such pain even made him feel excited.


    The war will make their already twisted people even more twisted, and the evil spirits crawling out of the abyss will naturally not be afraid of any darkness.


    There were too many people on the other side, more than twice as many as them. Under the huge gap in numbers and strength, the surrounding players fell one by one near him and died tragically.


    Roaring, laughing, roaring, all kinds of voices have already been filtered out by the ear, and only his current target is in his eyes.


    In any case, let''s talk about killing the target first, and talk about the rest later.


    Tan Xiuqing pulled out another arrow, even though the bone in his left arm was broken, he still pulled out the sword, and his flesh and meridians were enough to support such strength.


    Sudden.


    With the sound of tearing flesh and blood, his left arm suddenly broke off, and the blood from the aorta rushed out.


    In fact, his left arm could no longer bear such a force, and he tore off his left arm abruptly.


    But there was no expression on his face, it was numb, as if he had done something that had nothing to do with him.


    "Hahaha! Tan Xiuqing, look at your miserable appearance now, you will eventually pay the price for your actions."


    There was a loud jeering sound from directly above the hillside.


    spread throughout the battlefield.


    It was a pale-skinned and skinny man who seemed to be starving to death without eating for ten days and nights.


    But his left hand holding the blade was unusually strong, and his words were full of energy.


    He is a "two-headed ghost", Yuan Chenxi''s deacon, who has transitioned to Extraordinary with supernatural powers, and has quite strong combat power. Although he is only an eighth-level Extraordinary, he is not afraid of those who are on the seventh level.


    ¡¿


    The two of them can be regarded as deadly enemies. In the previous wars, they fought more than ten times, large and small, and they often faced each other.


    However, most of the time in the front, Tan Xiuqing suppressed the opponent to fight, and even almost wiped out the thirteen "two-headed ghosts" at one point.


    It''s just that more outsiders joined the battlefield later, the balance of the war was completely broken, and they began to retreat at seventeen.


    After all, a powerful Extraordinary has the ability to change the battlefield.


    Just when the two-headed ghost laughed, the sound stopped abruptly, and his head exploded like a watermelon.


    Such a sudden change made everyone on the battlefield stunned for a moment, and saw a woman dressed as a maid suddenly appear on the battlefield, holding a white umbrella and wearing a black skirt.


    "That''s a lot to talk about."


    Huasan looked at the fallen corpse, said something to herself, and licked the blood from the corner of her mouth with her tongue.


    She smashed the man''s head with one punch. She looked clean, but there was not a single drop of blood on her fist and arm.


    Then, Huasan began to massacre the people around him, without fancy abilities, simply relying on speed and strength, punching a child.


    Because of Huasan''s joining, the situation on the battlefield was reversed in an instant, and Chen He''s people were killed by Huasan as if fleeing in all directions.


    Tan Xiuqing held a big bow with one hand, knelt on the ground, stared at the scene in front of her in a daze, and then heard slight footsteps behind her.


    "It hurts badly."


    Su Changxing came up from behind, bent down and picked up the broken arm on the ground.


    "Su...team leader?" Tan Xiuqing was stunned for a moment when she saw Su Changxing, she never expected that Su Changxing would appear in this place, and then she showed ecstasy:


    "You are back, we will definitely win!"


    He has never been so eager to win, and he just wants to win for no other reason. The war has reached such a situation, right or wrong is no longer important.


    Su Changxing took out a glass bottle from his arms, which contained a colorless liquid with a strong smell of alcohol, connected his arm, and poured it into it.


    Under the stimulation of the colorless liquid, Tan Xiuqing''s flesh and blood grew rapidly, and the severed flesh and blood were connected with the veins.


    "Lin Xiuyu didn''t tell the truth. The situation seems to be worse than what he said. Many people must have died." Su Changxing said with a sigh.


    Tan Xiuqing''s mouth moved, her eyes were red, she seemed to be crying, but there were no tears, she lowered her head and said in a low voice:


    "This is the plan, we are the one who sacrificed."


    A plan always has an executor, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com and he is, and one of the few insiders.


    Su Changxing looked at him and felt a little dull: "Lin Xiuyu is messing around!"


    Tan Xiuqing shook her head: "I don''t blame Deputy Chief Lin, there are always sacrifices in war, and everything is for victory."


    Although Zhou An is the leader of Seventeen, Lin Xiuyu is the commander-in-chief of the entire battlefield. Every step of Seventeen''s decisions up to now is closely related to him, whether it is victory or failure.


    Of course, it''s not just him alone, but the entire staff group led by him.


    The three teams, and even the entire nine teams are bait, and their fate has been decided long before this battle begins.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 187： Maoshan Taoist

    Lin Xiuyu is still not an Extraordinary until now, and his abilities have gradually become stronger to a terrifying point.


    The ability itself is a distorted and extreme existence, which cannot be seen in other worlds at all, and only appears in their original ordinary world.


    But because the original world is ordinary, the ability probably remains the same. It is only as strong as it is when awakened.


    But when the extraordinary flooded into this world, the supernatural ability began to move around, absorbing the nutrition from the mystery, and constantly growing.


    People with supernatural powers will also become stronger because of this. This is a good thing, but it is also a bad thing.


    The bodies of supernatural beings will not become stronger because of this, and they are similar to ordinary people. Artists are a powerful force for them, but also a burden like a tumor.


    If it is impossible to transition to an extraordinary person through the ability, the ultimate destination of the ability person is death, because he cannot bear the powerful power from the ability and dies.


    Su Changxing learned that Lin Xiuyu''s condition was not optimistic, and his body seemed to be overwhelmed.


    He had told Lin Xiuyu about this a long time ago, and asked him to find a way to become an Extraordinary as soon as possible, otherwise he would die sooner or later.


    Lin Xiuyu is very smart, but like everyone else, he is also afraid of death. At the beginning, he wanted to become a Extraordinary like crazy, but he just didn''t succeed.


    Once the supernatural ability is powerful to a certain extent, it is very difficult to transition to extraordinary.


    For a short while.


    The people around Chenhe had almost been killed.


    Huasan''s method of killing people is extremely violent, and each punch blows the target''s body with great force.


    She didn''t have superb fighting skills, and she didn''t know how to use strength, so she looked very clumsy and terrifying, and the scene of her hands was extremely bloody.


    By this time, the war in the forest was almost coming to an end, and the corpses everywhere would become fertilizer for the soil.


    "Do you know what Lin Xiuyu is going to do?" Su Changxing sensed something was wrong and asked.


    When contacting Lin Xiuyu before, he didn''t say anything about the plan in detail, which made Su Changxing feel that he was very sure.


    Unexpectedly, it was such a grasp.


    "I''m not too sure. I''m only in charge of implementing part of the plan. I use the ninth group as a bait to get Chen He''s group army to gather at Anxi Lake." Tan Xiuqing said after thinking for a moment.


    Even though he didn''t know the whole picture of how the plan was, he still carried out this cruel plan without hesitation, all for Seventeen, all for victory.


    Su Changxing felt such crazy obsession, what was the difference from those fanatical believers.


    There is probably no difference in the essence of human beings. Perhaps a belief and a psychological dependence are needed to have a strong motivation to live, especially in such a dark age.


    Su Changxing poured the alcohol in the bottle all over Tan Xiuqing: "Bring the rest of us, let''s fight back!"


    They moved forward all the way, there were scuffles and fighting everywhere, the air was filled with the smell of blood, and the black mist was slightly scarlet, which looked very strange.


    Tan Xiuqing was also shocked by Huasan''s formidable strength. This kind of strength is definitely comparable to the top powerhouse of the seventh rank, and can be compared to Zhou An''s first-class.


    "She''s too tyrannical!" Tan Xiuqing couldn''t help exclaiming, guessing, even if three teams and one whole team went together, they probably wouldn''t be Huasan''s opponent.


    Su Changxing didn''t make a single shot the whole time, but followed behind and watched all this, like a spectator.


    "She was born for this war. Without this war, she might not be here." Su Changxing said with a sigh, the chains on his arms were bound for so long, and he could still feel the coldness.


    Change source app]


    He feels more and more that this world is different. Compared with other worlds, it is ordinary and extraordinary. Doomsday games, black fog, and connections with many worlds, as if this place itself is a transportation hub The place.


    Tan Xiuqing didn''t notice anything, and felt that Su Changxing was on the sidelines, but these people were not worth his shot.


    He quickly explained to Su Changxing: "The reason why our nine teams were defeated was also because of the intervention of outsiders. There is a person who claims to be a Maoshan Taoist priest, who can control the flames."


    "Group leader Huang died at his hands. His body was burned to ashes by the flames. No body was found."


    "If we go in this way, you will probably meet him. The young lady is very powerful and will definitely attract him. We will bump into him."


    He was full of anger, both on his face and in his tone. This was the hatred generated during the mutual slaughter, and it could only be erased during the slaughter.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help raising his eyebrows: "Maoshan Taoist priest?"


    He remembered that Maoshan Taoist priests existed in the Security Bureau. Before the end of the world, there were secret organizations of all sizes, holding mysterious powers inherited from the past.


    Maoshan sect is a branch of Taoism, inherited from the Puritanism, and more of the inheritance of the mysterious power in Taoism.


    However, after that, Maoshan was basically recruited by the Security Bureau. Tao Yunzhi, the leader of the third team of the Central Plains of the Security Bureau, was the seventeenth head of Maoshan.


    He himself possesses a powerful mysterious power. He became a patient in the zombie world and survived. However, he disappeared a few months after the start of the frontline war. He probably died. The specific reason is unknown.


    The three groups also fell apart because of his death, split into several factions in Jiangsu and Zhejiang.


    They did not participate in the war on the front line, but were in a wait-and-see state. Although they were split into several factions, they were still very united when speaking to the outside world.


    Both the State Council and Seventeen tried to win them over at the very beginning of the war, but this group of Taoist priests prided themselves on being lofty and decided not to participate in the civil war between the human races.


    They wanted to stay out of the matter, but when the frontline war was the worst, they also had a civil war, which was no less tragic. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com even massacred the city, and a gathering place was destroyed The massacre was exhausted, leaving no survivors.


    This matter has also been widely spread, and forums in various regions know about it, and criticize it verbally and in writing.


    Tan Xiuqing nodded and said, "Yes, I''m afraid I have some relationship with those Taoist priests, but their strength is also terrifying."


    "He took down our laser cannon array by himself. He hasn''t died yet, but was injured."


    The color of the flames rolled in the sky, like magma flowing in it, and the ubiquitous heat was suffocating.


    A thin young man wearing Taoist robes and holding a mahogany sword appeared on a distant hill, holding a stack of yellowed talisman papers in his left hand, and several pieces were floating in the air.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 188： death curse

    Su Changxing felt the existence of that Maoshan Taoist priest, like a hot flame burning the surrounding ice-coldness. This feeling seemed familiar. Xu Kai also gave him this feeling, and his spirit was like a flame thriving.


    This is probably because compared to ordinary people, people with extraordinary talents have more vigorous spirits, grow faster, and have more advantages as Extraordinary people.


    However, the energy fluctuations of this Maoshan Taoist priest are also very strange, and the arc-shaped broken line is between the sixth and seventh ranks.


    The man sensed the presence of the flower umbrella, and rushed over here in a straight line from a distance, accompanied by hundreds of fireballs, large and small, falling from the sky.


    Wherever he went was ashes, and charred bodies were left on the ground, emitting foul-smelling smoke.


    "Stupid and ignorant."


    The young Taoist was talking to himself, his face was calm, but it also looked desperate, as if he was crying, with tears rolling down his face.


    Crying while walking, and scattering talisman papers around while crying.


    There is no limit to the slaughter, and in the end there is only numbness, and these fresh lives are burned to death one by one.


    The inheritance of Maoshan sect is to fight against ghosts, evil things, monsters, including all existences that can threaten human beings, a sword to protect oneself.


    But such a sword can kill people easily.


    "Don''t come here, run, run if you don''t want to die!"


    The young Taoist shouted at the top of his voice, but these people rushed towards him as if they were crazy, and launched a suicide attack... They didn''t want to live at all.


    He never thought before that these people would be so determined and crazy, he thought that if he suppressed them a little, they would surrender.


    Tao Yunzhi breathed a sigh of relief, and the successive high-intensity battles also made him feel chest tightness and depression, as if he was walking in **** and buried in the deep darkness.


    Immediately afterwards, he heard a lot of voices, as if those dead people were pulling his ears and roaring.


    The sound became louder and louder, as if countless people covered his body, buried him, and couldn''t breathe.


    ¡­


    Just when Su Changxing thought that the two sides would collide, the Taoist priest holding a wooden sword fell to the ground, crying, and the flames in the sky disappeared.


    Instead, there were dense scarlet, insect-like characters crawling towards him from all directions. These scarlet characters came from the dead bodies, and the more people died, the more the number would be.


    This is a terrific curse, so terrifying that even Su Changxing finds it inconceivable.


    This was probably also Lin Xiuyu''s plan.


    It was very unreliable, Su Changxing felt that he was walking a tightrope, there were bottomless abyss on both sides, and he might fall into it at any time.


    And Lin Xiuyu led millions of people to form a not-so-sophisticated machine to walk on this steel wire.


    It is dangerous to try to contact forces stronger than yourself, and such forces are often out of control.


    Such danger comes from greed, from blind self-confidence, and from pessimism in a desperate situation.


    The reason why Eric was watched by the gods at the beginning was also because he wanted to go a step further and walk into the realm that mortals could not touch.


    Everything has a cause and effect, and under a large number of coincidences, what appears is a kind of necessity.


    Huasan stopped on the hillside and stared blankly at the scene, not understanding what happened.


    As those scarlet words continued to gather, they became more and more like living insects crawling quickly on the ground, densely packed, with tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, and millions of them.


    They come from those who have died, using their lives, their souls, and everything to give birth to a taboo life... Devouring all enemies in front of them with hatred and revenge.


    However, these newly formed curses were not powerful, and the young Taoist priest should not be underestimated, he crawled out from the burial of the curse, although he was missing an arm and a leg, he was still alive.


    Hundreds of burning paper talismans floated around him, like fireflies in the darkness, erratic but also fiery.


    but.


    It''s not over yet.


    Such a move enraged the worms formed by these curses, and they surrounded him at a faster speed.


    The scarlet color became more like a red flag, and the red turned black, clearly visible in the black mist.


    "You''re crazy, you''re killing yourself!"


    The young Taoist priest looked at them, crying and crying, and seemed very sad.


    Su Changxing could feel that he was really sad, it was an emotion from the heart, echoed with the fluctuation of the soul, and had the same frequency.


    In such a world, it is difficult to define a madman.


    I don''t know whether the other side is crazy, or you are crazy...


    Or.


    Crazy and not crazy are a relative concept, and it is impossible for people with different worldviews to have the same cognition.


    As the Taoist retreated, he used the blood of his severed arm to draw lines on the talisman paper.


    These lines have the shadow of the rune lines, and probably evolved from the rune lines.


    As a large number of talisman papers stirred up waves of energy, they actually stopped the curses that rushed over.


    The energy fluctuations of the young Taoist priest continued to increase again and again, breaking through the sixth rank.


    Su Changxing knew that these people did the same thing as him, covering up their original strength. From UU Reading www.uukanshu.com, it seems that the restrictions on Blue Star are not only effective for him, but also for these people.


    They must also conceal their strength to a certain extent, otherwise they will be noticed by "antivirus software".


    At this time, Tao Yunzhi can''t control so much anymore, she is dead anyway, so it''s better to fight.


    "You think you can win by relying on these crooked methods. Our Maoshan Taoist priests are best at dealing with these things!"


    He raised his head and shouted to the sky, he didn''t know who he was talking to, his expression was very excited, and even the tears stopped.


    "Kowloon singing!"


    A pair of eyes opened in the void, looking at this tiny world.


    Corrugated flames spread out from around the young Taoist priest, looking like a dragon, and one could even see the scales reflecting the light, lifelike.


    Such a powerful vitality is displayed in the young Taoist priest, even though he has only one leg and one hand left.


    Those scarlet words were forced back by him, stopped in place, and were suppressed.


    These curses from a large number of deaths were also difficult to completely suppress the young Taoist priest.


    But this kind of brilliance is like a meteor, fleeting, and then buried deep in the soil.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 189： 3 ambiguous real fire

    With the power of one person, Tao Yunzhi stopped all the curses of death that existed in a radius of more than ten miles.


    He needs to undo these curses one by one, otherwise these death curses will always exist, and eventually swallow them all, not only them, but all the people here, it''s just that the targets are sequential.


    They hadn''t discovered this point before, and they never thought that the commander of Seventeen would be so cruel. In order to bury them, they would sacrifice tens of thousands of people.


    These tens of thousands of people are not ordinary people, they are all extraordinary.


    Since the curse can be formed, there must be a way to alleviate it, but the more powerful and the larger the curse, the more difficult it is.


    And to reverse the curse is often more difficult than forming a curse, and it takes more effort than forming it.


    Under the current situation, it is difficult for him to do so.


    These death curses are themselves formed from miscellaneous emotions and thoughts, which are chaotic and contain evil thoughts and beliefs in life.


    Su Changxing knew that these death curses were dangerous, but he also knew that the first thing they needed to do was to get rid of these outsiders.


    After all, this is the plan that Lin Xiuyu arranged earlier, and there is no need to destroy it before there is a problem.


    "Kill him."


    Su Changxing saw that this young Taoist priest was able to resist these death curses, so he ordered Huasan.


    The strength of this young Taoist priest should not be underestimated. The methods used by Su Changxing had never been seen before, and the strength displayed was even more astonishing.


    ¡¿


    Huasan nodded when she heard the words, and rushed towards her. Immediately afterwards, the raging flames engulfed her figure.


    Tao Yunzhi didn''t expect to be able to hit the umbrella easily, and felt a little surprised.


    After all, in his vision, the flower umbrella would dodge the blow, instead of rushing over in a daze.


    "Die to me!"


    He roared, and the surrounding flames became brighter and more turbulent, and the blazing fire gave people a warm feeling, like the flames in winter.


    It is an unquenchable flame capable of burning away all the filth of the world.


    The heart fire of the upper ignorance, the body fire of the middle ignorance, and the wild fire of the lower ignorance. The three become one, which can be called the real fire of samadhi.


    Only such a flame can suppress this monstrous curse.


    He knew that this humanoid puppet monster was also in a state of ecstasy.


    That vague threat made him shudder.


    But he is also very confident that as long as the other party is contaminated with this flame, he will definitely be burned to ashes.


    "It''s unlucky for you monster to meet me!"


    A ferocious expression appeared on his face, and he grabbed the broken wooden sword with his left hand and slid forward, dozens of spinning blades struck into the flames.


    As the sound of metal collisions sounded in the flames, a brighter flame was created in the light of the flames, and all the flying rotating blades were bounced off, as if hitting an indestructible stone.


    A black shadow rushed out from the flames and charged at the young Taoist priest with severed arms and legs. The speed didn''t look fast, but he could feel the heavy power.


    Tao Yunzhi showed a puzzled look on his face. He saw that the monster was unscathed, and he simply passed through the middle of the Samadhi real fire, came to him, and punched him. Fist, without any bells and whistles.


    He wanted to dodge, but found that he couldn''t dodge at all. Although the speed of the fist was not fast, it seemed to be magnetic, and it hit him directly, bringing violent wind pressure and making a whirring sound. The surrounding flames were blown even more dazzlingly.


    A huge impact sound came from the battlefield, and the smoke and dust on the ground were lifted, forming a large crater tens of meters away.


    Tao Yunzhi stood on the edge of the big pit, thinking that she had dodged the blow, and looked down, only to find that there was blood continuously bubbling from her chest, a huge blood hole was very conspicuous.


    Huasan stood in the middle of the big pit, looked at Tao Yunzhi calmly, frowned, and couldn''t figure out how the other party avoided it.


    She looked at the human who looked like a rag doll and didn''t make a move, knowing that the other person was dead, and he was dead before her punch was fully swung.


    "Did he commit suicide?" Tan Xiuqing asked in bewilderment when she saw the raging flames around the young Taoist priest''s body continuously eating away at his body.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "No, this is Samadhi True Fire."


    "Sanmai real fire? The one in the legend?" Tan Xiuqing held up the broken glasses with her left hand, very surprised.


    Su Changxing nodded and said: "Probably yes, the ordinary fire burns the body, but the true fire of Samadhi burns the primordial spirit, and the so-called primordial spirit refers to the soul."


    "Then why did he set himself on fire? Is the Samadhi fire out of control?"


    Su Changxing looked at the still burning flames, showing a dignified expression, and said slowly:


    "Where do you think this flame came from, it needs to burn the soul, and he summoned this flame at the cost of burning his own soul."


    "This is not his Samadhi real fire, but borrowed from others."


    For this bright red flame, even Su Changxing felt somewhat afraid, and could perceive some danger from it.


    but.


    The defensive ability of the flower umbrella was unexpected, even the real fire of Samadhi didn''t hurt him at all, his ability seemed to restrain the real fire of Samadhi perfectly.


    The flames on the young Taoist priest grew bigger and bigger, gradually covering his figure.


    He fell to the ground, tears welling in his eyes.


    After Tao Yunzhi''s death, dense scarlet death curses seemed to surge in all directions, attacking those Chenhe personnel.


    The curse carries the resentment of death, the resentment of despair, the hatred of Chen He.


    Emotions are born in the soul, but they have greater value than the soul. Even faith is extracted from emotions, and that is the power of the gods.


    These death curses have the power of emotions, spreading across this dark world, interweaving horizontally and vertically, forming a large formation that seals the heaven and earth.


    Even without Su Changxing''s arrival, the war would have turned from this moment on to another unknown direction.


    This war seems to be not only related to their two human beings, but also to other unknown existences, mysterious existences, and unimaginable existences.


    Death curses beget more deaths, and more deaths beget more death curses.


    This also led to the intermingling of emotions and resentment, so that in the end, the curse of death not only attacked the people of Chenhe, but also started to attack the people of Shiqi.


    Huasan took them all the way to the middle of the battlefield and killed them. Those death curses had little effect on her.


    The ability of "inorganic life" made her largely immune to the effects of the curse.


    Walking all the way forward, many people were cursed and fell to the ground, their flesh and blood rotting to death.


    Tan Xiuqing knelt on the ground with one foot, panting heavily, there were some blood-red lines on her arms, dripping with blood:


    "Group Leader Su, that''s too bad, let me die here."


    He himself had been seriously injured, and being entangled in these curses made him extremely weak. Once he fell here, it would almost be a dead end.


    Seeing his appearance, Su Changxing couldn''t help frowning slightly, his left eye suddenly shone with white light, and used a trace of faith to dispel the curse of death on him:


    "Go on, you can''t die without me."


    He can only take care of the people around him, facing such a huge death curse, he is powerless under such circumstances.


    Lin Xiuyu''s plan is to bury everyone here, UU Reading www.uukanshu. At present, it seems that he has also succeeded. He has successfully done this, and the most important thing is to kill Tao Yunzhi.


    now.


    The gorgeous flames were still burning fiercely. In the flames was a scorched black corpse, with one arm and one leg broken, and a big hole in the chest.


    Those eyes are still vivid, glowing with aura, as if they are still alive.


    Immediately afterwards, tears flowed from the eyes, like clear dew dripping on the dry land.


    The bright red flames first turned pale yellow, and then gradually extinguished, leaving a barren landscape.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 190： go to

    As soon as Tao Yunzhi died, Chenhe got the news, and because of the curse of death, he had to keep retreating away from here.


    Tao Yunzhi''s strength is very strong, stronger than it looks, and he can control the true fire of samadhi. In the Maoshan sect, only people of the ancestor''s generation can overwhelm him.


    On the battlefield, he has always been reserved, probably because of the compassionate side of human nature, like a not-so-bright flame burning blazingly in the dark, it continues, continues.


    The two sides have started to discuss the truce, but it is not so simple, they are suspicious of each other, and if there is a chance, they will definitely choose to kill each other.


    After Su Changxing saw the strength of that young Taoist priest, he felt puzzled instead. He couldn''t imagine how Shiqi had resisted for so long, and even fought back and forth with him before.


    "In Seventeenth High School, is there anyone who can match the strength of that Taoist priest?" Su Changxing asked Tan Xiuqing.


    Tan Xiuqing was chewing a large piece of jerky meat, with blood oozing from her face, she said vaguely: "No, they are too powerful, only Commander Zhou can match them, but this is enough."


    "Commander Zhou killed them all by himself. In the war we first came into contact with, more than a dozen of these outsiders died on the battlefield, under the sword of Commander Zhou."


    "Although we still lost that battle, it was enough to make them feel scared. These people are very afraid of death, even more afraid of death than imagined, because they never thought that they would die when they came here."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It seems that Zhou An''s strength is really strong now."


    Zhou An is now recognized as the number one person on the forum, the number one Extraordinary, and it is precisely because of his existence that Seventeen was able to fight until now.


    The more you go to the center of the battlefield, the more people die.


    The long-dead corpse left on the ground was riddled with holes, and there were many insects crawling in and out of it.


    From a distance, they saw a blood-red lake from the top of the mountain. The water of the lake was blood-red and glowed with a strange luster. There were mountains of corpses densely piled up around the shore.


    At this time, a robot with a disabled body and a laser knife ran out of the forest, came to them, and made a mechanical voice:


    "Good to see you again, sir."


    This is the voice of the dwarf t3. Compared with other robots, its timbre is unique, with a tremolo like a broken circuit.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "t3, how is the situation now?"


    The red light in the robot''s eyes flickered, and then he said: "I was at a huge disadvantage before, but after the replacement of casualties, the situation has improved."


    "We have made a strategic deployment and are cooperating with the main force to press forward and interfere with the control of the enemy''s high-end combat forces on the battlefield."


    Su Changxing showed a thoughtful look and asked:


    "After such a long time, is there still no way to create advanced robots?"


    The robot continued to convey the message of t3: "My accumulated knowledge and existing technology are flawed, and I have not found key materials."


    "However, we have now been able to produce more units by deconstructing extraordinary crystals."


    Su Changxing also had a general understanding of the situation on the frontal battlefield. The mechanical legion itself was one of Seventeen''s important reliances and played a huge role in this war.


    The laser artillery arrays were also constructed by the mechanical legion, capable of precise strikes on the enemy''s single high-intensity target.


    but.


    Even if it is a mechanical legion, it takes a lot of effort to build such a laser cannon formation. By this time in the battle, most of the laser cannon formations have been destroyed, and they have no time and space to repair them.


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing received a message from Lin Xiuyu, saying that there was a Chenhe army pressing in their direction from the front, and there were at least three powerful outsiders among them.


    The existence of Huasan has already been known to Chen He, and they responded accordingly, as if they were going to strangle Huasan.


    Su Changxing questioned Lin Xiuyu: "When you know that I have returned, you should stop this ridiculous plan."


    Lin Xiuyu was silent for a while, and then sent a message: "It''s too late, I can''t stop."


    "The situation at Zhou An''s side is very critical. If he doesn''t have to face more than a dozen seventh-order Extraordinary people alone, he probably won''t be an opponent."


    "You need to go to support first, I will deal with the curse, trust me."


    Su Changxing frowned, and added, "You seem to be more willing to believe in yourself than in me. You have to know that smart people are more likely to make major mistakes, because most of them are too confident."


    Lin Xiuyu: "There is no way around this, just like what you chose at the beginning, there is always a choice to make."


    Lin Xiuyu lowered his head, opened one eye and looked at the information on the mobile phone, his chest was heaving and panting, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    "You really shouldn''t do this." Cai Jing held a black flag in both hands, and said coldly, "If the captain is still there, you will definitely not be allowed to do this."


    Lin Xiuyu shook his head, his white hair stretched in front of his forehead, and his forehead was full of wrinkles: "It''s not what it used to be. Even if he was here, he would still do the same. We can''t put all the pressure on Su Changxing alone. "


    "And this is a once-and-for-all method. It may be able to prevent the third round of doomsday. This is the most important thing."


    "Otherwise it is destruction...I saw it."


    Cai Jing looked silent, and she always had this expression for a long time: "Are you going to die? I hope you live."


    Lin Xiuyu shook his head: "It''s not important, we''ve already made it this far, so it doesn''t matter if we die or not."


    ¡¿


    As he spoke, the corners of his mouth were slightly upturned, still looking very energetic.


    It''s just that this huge supernatural power is about to overwhelm his body, and he may fall down at any time, maybe the next moment, or maybe a while.


    He contributed everything he had to this war, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com including all his energy and life, he bet everything.


    He felt that this was their last and only chance for the rest of the time.


    In this world, many people can see the future, different futures, going in different directions.


    The process of going through is long and short, with ups and downs, but there is often only one result, that is destruction, and destruction in various ways can be regarded as the real doomsday.


    He often thinks that they will all be destroyed in the end, so what is the point of the efforts they are making now.


    "So such destruction must be prevented!"


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 191： Sotenji Temple

    A sound of Buddha spread in mid-air, and countless people fell to the ground covering their ears, yelling heart-piercingly, with blood overflowing from their five sense organs until they died.


    Due to the fact that there were too many high-level extraordinary people in Chenhe, the four groups collapsed in an instant on the front line of Nanshanling.


    Because the gap in strength was too great, they had no choice but to fight and retreat, constantly devious wars.


    Some "outsiders" removed this place from the frontal battlefield, which caused their pressure to increase sharply.


    "Retreat, that monk''s ability is too weird, we can''t deal with it, many people have lost their minds, and they started going crazy after hitting them." Chang Yi shouted while holding a thick red book.


    At the same time, he continuously controlled huge fireballs and threw them towards the distant battlefield.


    However, they were dispelled by the opponent, and they exploded in the sky one by one, and were even cut off by the woman holding the epee.


    Chang Yi coughed up blood, the high-intensity fighting made him overwhelmed, then he turned his head and said to the people beside him:


    "You go to the back."


    To put it very briefly, under such circumstances, it was almost like sending someone to die, but the man did not hesitate at all, holding a big knife, and leading hundreds of people to rush forward.


    We can only abandon some people, otherwise there will be a greater sacrifice.


    ¡­


    "Senior Brother Tao is dead."


    Tao Baibai said solemnly, "Be careful, if we really can''t handle it, we can retreat first."


    "Tao Yunzhi is dead." The person who was dressed in a golden cassock, bald, and dressed as a monk repeated, his tone was very calm, and he didn''t look surprised at all.


    "He''s going to die on the battlefield after all...it''s not suitable to come to this place."


    The monk''s words were very cold, but no one objected. He has high qualifications among this group of people. He is the monk Huijia who is known as the number one Buddhist Dharma at the moment, and he is also the next abbot of Huangtian Temple.


    "It seems that the group of Seventeen did have reinforcements. Otherwise, it would be absolutely impossible to kill Daoist Tao with a curse alone. There is information from the State Council that the former leader of Seventeen has returned."


    Another extremely beautiful woman with a huge black sword on her back said coldly.


    There were corpses all around, and the stench of blood filled the air. Other than that, there was only one man who was naked, pierced by a huge sword and nailed to the ground, still alive.


    "Tell us where Lin Xiuyu is, and I can let you live if you tell us, or even join us."


    "After all, we are all human beings, and there is no need to kill them, right?"


    There was a smile on the monk''s face, and he squatted down and looked at Ye Yongqiang, with a benevolent look on his face, which was kind to others, and he couldn''t help but want to believe and hug him.


    Especially for those who are desperate and on the verge of death, such kindness is hard to refuse.


    "Pooh!"


    Ye Yongqiang spat **** phlegm on the ground, and then laughed like crazy: "Our boss is back now, you all have to die, you all have to die, don''t be too happy!"


    His voice was not loud, but it inexplicably chilled the hearts of the people present. The monk felt very strange about Ye Yongqiang''s attitude, and didn''t understand what kind of person would give him such confidence, even if he was about to die.


    "Stubborn." The extremely beautiful woman couldn''t help but frowned, and lifted the giant sword with both hands: "Since you want to die, let him be fulfilled."


    Compared with other people, she was even more murderous, her hands seemed to be blood red, dripping blood constantly.


    Such a tragic war has changed many people, including them. Such a war has never happened in Litian World.


    That kind of customary system has been maintained for many years, and they have maintained a relatively stable relationship, at most it is a small fight.


    Ye Yongqiang''s eyes were bloodshot, and he had no intention of admitting defeat until he died. He has always been like this, and he has always been like this.


    "kill me!"


    Many people surrendered and betrayed in this war, which caused heavy losses many times.


    These monks know how to manipulate people''s hearts, know how to make people obey, and make people obey, because they originally studied this and followed this path.


    When Monk Huijia saw this scene, he just shook his head, then turned around and walked back.


    A ferocious smile appeared on the face of the beautiful woman, and she swung the giant sword and threw it at Ye Yongqiang, which might crush him to pieces.


    At this moment, her movements stopped, and so did the movements of the people around her. Their expressions froze, and time was frozen in this area, like the light of dusk interspersed in the space.


    They only saw a figure of Mohu appearing on the hilltop not far away, full of brilliance, like a god.


    It seemed like only a moment, but it also seemed like a long time.


    Such an extremely beautiful woman fell to the ground, and even the pitch-black epee was pressed on her body. There was a finger-sized blood hole on her forehead, and her head came out.


    ¡¿


    She died, so easily died in front of everyone, they didn''t even figure out what was going on.


    Monk Huijia''s face also became ugly, and he felt a shuddering aura from Su Changxing''s body.


    "Why does this world exist like this."


    With a dull expression, he said to himself, feeling that all this was unreasonable.


    You can''t get a real dragon out of diving, and it''s impossible for an ordinary world to give birth to a powerful existence.


    But what is going on with this person in front of him!


    Several people stood in place, staring at Su Changxing''s figure, not daring to move at all.


    Su Changxing didn''t make any more moves, feeling that something in the sky had already set his sights on him. His two blood-red eyes without child holes were full of confusion and hated everything.


    That thing has always existed above this world, peeping at this world, as if monitoring something, completing an endless task.


    When the matter reached this stage, Monk Huijia and the others would naturally be able to guess Su Changxing''s identity, otherwise they would not have appeared here, but Su Changxing''s strength shocked them greatly.


    "The benefactor is the one left behind?" Monk Huijia''s voice resounded throughout the wilderness, loud and generous.


    Su Changxing didn''t answer him, but asked instead: "What do you think? Since there is a war, there is nothing to say. You should know the term blood debt."


    He waved his hand, and a figure ran out from behind him, it was the flower umbrella in a long black dress.


    He doesn''t need to take action against these people, Huasan alone is enough.


    Seeing the flower umbrella rushing up, monk Huijia recited scriptures silently, and the sound of Buddha was rippling in the space. If it was the voice mentioned by ordinary people, they might not even be able to stand up. influences.


    Seeing this situation, UU reading www.uukanshu. Monk Huijia also reacted, and immediately changed his tactics. The skin of his whole body radiated brilliant golden light, and he hit the umbrella with his palm.


    First train the body, and then train the mind. The monks of Huangtian Temple are the only ones in the Litian world in terms of body training. Their strong physical body and mind make them smooth and have no shortcomings.


    In their view, the flower umbrella is just a humanoid monster, and it is basically impossible to be the opponent of Monk Huijia, let alone such a head-on approach.


    What monks are most afraid of is head-to-head confrontation, just like an extremely hard and smooth stone.


    With a loud noise, a figure flew out and slid over a hundred meters. To everyone''s surprise, it was not the humanoid monster that flew out, but Monk Huijia.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 192： disappear

    The existence of such an umbrella may be unprecedented, and it can be regarded as a new height in rune technology.


    The real strengths of the opponents are all around the sixth rank, but because of the limitations of the world, they have lowered their own strengths.


    But once it comes to the critical moment of life and death, they will explode their own strength, and they won''t take that much into account.


    Even so, the monk in the golden cassock was still blown away by the umbrella punch, and the strength of the two sides was different by an order of magnitude.


    After being blown away, the monk landed steadily on the ground, the cassock on his body was propped up, his body became bigger, his skin glowed with a faint golden light, and the energy fluctuations around his body were also extremely astonishing, probably even at the sixth-order position. It is also one of the best existences among Extraordinary beings.


    The flower umbrella didn''t cause any harm to him, but he didn''t expect the power of the flower umbrella to be so great, so he was caught off guard.


    "Amitabha."


    "If you drive such an evil thing, I''m afraid you will be punished by heaven."


    He looked at Su Changxing and said calmly, with a serious look on his face, not paying attention to the umbrella.


    [Ming King Buddha Heart: The sixth rank, the Buddha nature that belongs to Ming King has been preserved from the past, and it can also be called the future Ming King. ¡¿


    Su Changxing saw something else from this monk, which spanned a distant time and space, and seemed to be a god-like existence.


    Monk Huijia felt Su Changxing''s terror, and knew that under such a great terror, they could only fight as hard as they could, otherwise they would have no hope of surviving!


    A pair of naked eyes opened in the palm of the monk, and the surrounding space distorted accordingly, and the golden lines like silk threads spread out continuously.


    The flower umbrella rushed up again, but was pushed away by his palm and flew away. It flew tens of meters and hit a dirt slope.


    Seeing this scene, smiles appeared on the faces of several people including Tao Baibai. They were still very confident in Monk Huijia''s strength, not inferior to Tao Yunzhi, or even stronger.


    Compared with Tao Yunzhi, Monk Huijia''s reputation is much greater, claiming that he will surely become a Buddha in the future, and he may go to a higher place.


    Huijia looked at Su Changxing with a determined expression, thinking that the other party was a mountain he needed to climb, as long as he crossed the threshold of Su Changxing, he would be able to climb straight up, and become a Buddha just around the corner!


    Su Changxing looked at the sky again, showing a strange look: "Are you sure I''m going to be punished by heaven?"


    As soon as the words fell, Monk Huijia''s face changed drastically, and he suddenly let out a scream, like the sound of slaughtering a pig, piercing his heart, then knelt on the ground, his head drooped, and his body trembled continuously, as if he was afraid.


    Under the terrified eyes of the crowd, monk Huijia''s body flickered with scarlet light, which spread continuously, and then covered his whole body, and then flickered again.


    It seemed like a raging flame was burning, and it was flowing like soft water. In just an instant, the scarlet light suddenly disappeared, and even Monk Huijia disappeared in place out of thin air, as if there had never been a trace of existence. That moment was erased.


    He was like paint on a piece of white paper being wiped out of thin air by a big hand, leaving a blank space.


    That thing is out!


    Su Changxing felt his hair stand on end, and the hairs all over his body stood up one by one. He was alert to the danger, and further suppressed his aura, making him look more ordinary than an ordinary person.


    The monk was killed and wiped out by the "anti-virus software" in the sky.


    All of this happened so suddenly that no one expected it, including Su Changxing.


    The monk exceeded that limit, so he was noticed by the existence in the sky, and then wiped him out, but why is there nothing wrong with the puppet monster in front of him.


    The others backed away in amazement, unable to figure out why the flower umbrella was able to stand here intact, as if it had been ignored


    They knew before that there are certain rules and restrictions in this world, and when their strength reaches a certain limit, they will be obliterated.


    They are also testing this boundary, which is very vague and unclear. It seems that everyone is different, but as long as the strength is kept below the sixth level, there is no problem.


    Seeing this scene, Su Changxing seemed to understand why this war maintained such a weird balance.


    Because of the weird restrictions that exist invisibly, the strength of these outsiders is limited.


    this moment.


    The balance is broken.


    Huasan ignored such restrictions, even if she showed the strength of the sixth rank, she was still not attacked by the rules.


    The movement of the umbrella did not stop at all, she got up from the ground, patted the dust off her body, and rushed towards the person closest to her


    Immediately afterwards.


    The young Taoist priest in white Taoist uniform waved one hand, and hundreds of black epees appeared in front of Huasan, hitting her from above.


    As these heavy swords appeared out of thin air, cracks appeared one after another on the ground, and they became deeper and deeper.


    This is the domain.


    The gravity in this space was instantly amplified several times, causing countless cracks to appear on the ground.


    Huasan suddenly felt that his body became extremely heavy, and his movements slowed down. Although he had the strength of the sixth rank, he did not master the domain.


    There is not only one way of strength, and the field is only the wider one.


    Tao Baibai saw the umbrella standing in place, with a ferocious expression on his face, and shouted, "Even if the monster kills me, you don''t even want to live."


    He pointed to the sky with his left hand, manipulating the entire epee domain, distorted light interspersed with each other in the space to form black stripes.


    Once the power explodes, there is a high probability that it will be obliterated by the rules of this world.


    But if they just watched, this puppet monster would kill them all one by one.


    Someone has to make a move, but in the face of the choice of life and death, everyone will hesitate.


    "Good job, Taoist priest!" Someone shouted from behind, seeing Tao Baibai trapping the umbrella, he stopped his retreat, turned around and attacked the umbrella.


    Up to this time, Su Changxing hadn''t made a move, but was ignored by them, and all their attention was on the flower umbrella.


    This epee domain has indeed suppressed the power of the flower umbrella, which is quite restrained for her.


    However, this is not the end.


    Su Changxing then aroused the power hidden in Huasan''s body, which came from the power of the high-level demon.


    Strips of black lines emerged on Huasan''s skin, densely packed, and finally made her skin pitch black.


    A horrible breath came from Huasan''s body, cold, desperate, and misty.


    Tao Baibai opened his eyes wide, showing an incredulous expression, seeing Huasan break an epee from the middle with his body, and the entire epee field also collapsed.


    That kind of power is like a big hand, tearing his domain apart from the middle.


    The flower umbrella rushed out of the field, and in an instant came to Tao Baibai, and swung his fist to smash it.


    This series of coherent actions is too fast.


    Tao Baibai could only watch helplessly, unable to make any substantive reaction, even unable to block.


    Blood exploded in the sky, and Tao Baibai''s body was pierced by a punch, creating a huge blood hole.


    He stood there blankly, but he wasn''t dead yet.


    Huasan was about to end his life with another punch, but stopped in place, seeing that there was no one in front of him.


    Tao Baibai, who was punched through in front of her, disappeared out of thin air.


    "What''s wrong?"


    She was also full of doubts, with a puzzled expression on her face, she didn''t understand why the other party disappeared suddenly.


    Tao Baibai''s way of disappearing is different from that of the monk. The monk has traces to follow, and it can be easily seen that he was obliterated by the rules of the world.


    Seeing this scene, Su Changxing also opened his eyes wide. At the same time, eight eyes opened on his face at the same time, looking at the surrounding space, grasping the slightest fluctuation in space, which was probably the reason for Tao Baibai''s disappearance. .


    "Taken away by something?" He thought, showing a dignified expression.


    This kind of thing was beyond his expectation, and it seemed that there was a high-dimensional existence intervening in it, but why did he take away that Taoist priest, who didn''t seem to be a powerful Taoist priest.


    Everything has its value, even if it exists like a god, it will probably only do things of sufficient value.


    Pointless things?


    That presumably doesn''t exist, and there''s no such thing as nonsense in the true sense.


    The monk who was wiped out by the rules and the Taoist priest who suddenly disappeared are probably the two most powerful of this group. The others have little ability to resist when facing the umbrella.


    Maybe they would join forces and work together to deal with Huasan, but they did not choose to do so.


    When dealing with existences weaker than them, they can work together and cooperate, but when facing absolutely terrifying existences, they are no different from the mob.


    These people don''t have the awareness of fighting in groups, and they focus more on fighting alone. If they are weaker, they are not much different from gangsters on the street.


    In the demonic state, Huasan became even more bloodthirsty and violent, and with the powerful speed and strength, the methods became extremely bloody.


    After Tao Baibai disappeared out of thin air, she immediately locked on to the next target, her body turned into an afterimage and rushed over, like an aurora passing through the man in armor and with long hair tied up.


    The man''s body was smashed by the umbrella, and the body was torn apart and flew out.


    The others showed fear when they saw such a scene, and ran away in all directions without looking back.


    "Demon demon!"


    "Run!"


    ¡­


    Su Changxing observed the scene in front of him and felt something was wrong. He frowned and looked back, noticing that the raging fire that had been burning before had been extinguished.


    Tao Yunzhi''s body disappeared into the fire. I don''t know if it was completely burned or...


    "A person with such means must have at least a fourth rank. Will there be a fourth rank in the Litian world?"


    Su Changxing''s left eyelid twitched slightly, feeling such an invisible crisis.


    The premonition brought by the foresight of opportunities reminds him from time to time that there is a high probability of danger in going forward, and such danger is probably death.


    That is to say, only when he might die, the timing foresight will be triggered.


    This ability has saved him many times, and it is related to the Eye of Data, and can even see the real trajectory of the world.


    Do you still want to move forward?


    I want it.


    He has many choices, but in fact there is only one, because he is Su Changxing, so he will only choose the one he thinks is the right choice.


    If he didn''t go, Zhou An would probably die there.


    With the massacre of Huasan, the surroundings quickly fell into silence.


    Chen He''s team was defeated and encircled by them. A squad of 300 robots conducted dozens of rounds of bombing across five hills.


    Without the restriction of powerful enemy units, the robot army is a powerful war machine. The perfect coordinated operation allows them to exert several times the combat effectiveness of the same number of Extraordinary.


    "Notify all teams to continue advancing from the direction of Xiashan Mountain." Tan Xiuqing yelled, panting heavily.


    Huasan walked quietly at the front, covered in blood, and UU Reading www.uukanshu.com held a large silver giant sword in one hand.


    Although the nine groups were crippled in the previous battle, they still reorganized with extremely high quality. With the help of Huasan''s strong strength, they fought back again.


    The balance of war is very delicate, a little change will affect the direction of the situation, and eventually lead to a change in the overall situation.


    Judging from the current situation, the flower umbrella should be an invincible existence on the battlefield, and the strength of those outsiders who entered the Blue Star is probably between the seventh and sixth ranks.


    Even with the strength of the sixth rank, it will be restricted by the rules.


    but.


    One thing still puzzled Su Changxing, the ability to master the domain at the sixth level was the strength of a great wizard, and Rich didn''t seem to be restricted by the rules back then.


    These people from Litian World were targeted by "anti-virus software" just like him.


    The taste is very subtle.


    Su Changxing thought it was because of discount stores or heresy that the anti-virus software targeted him alone.


    Now it seems that it is not the same thing. "Anti-virus software" is aimed at a certain type of people. He has something in common with these people from the world, causing them to be restricted by the rules of the world. will be obliterated.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 193： 8 wind and rain

    Ye Yongqiang did not die but was also seriously injured. More importantly, his spirit collapsed. From the collapse of the soul level, he looked a bit crazy, and he was no longer able to join the battle.


    "Kill! Everyone has to die! Everyone has to die!" Ye Yongqiang lay on the ground, yelling with his eyes closed, blood spurting from the wounds all over his body, but he still kept struggling.


    Several medical staff were pushed away by him, and no one was allowed to approach.


    Compared with ordinary players, he is very strong, even if he is injured.


    This also caused those medical staff to shrink back and dare not move forward.


    Su Changxing walked forward, stopped Ye Yongqiang''s struggle with one hand, looked at him and asked, "Do you still recognize me?"


    Probably deterred by the powerful strength, Ye Yongqiang suddenly calmed down, opened his eyes, and stared blankly at Su Changxing:


    "Chief...leader?"


    He seemed to recognize it, and in this case, he still recognized Su Changxing.


    This is not easy.


    Su Changxing looked at him and was silent for a while, then took out the crazy blood from Buddha and Demon from his pocket Galaxy, and poured a drop of it into Ye Yongqiang''s mouth.


    If it continues like this, Ye Yongqiang will be no different from being dead, he can only give it a try.


    There is a certain probability that the blood of madness can heal the collapse of Ye Yongqiang''s soul, but there is also a certain probability that it will kill him.


    But if you do this, Ye Yongqiang will definitely become a monster because of his mental loss, so he has no choice.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing rushed to the frontal battlefield non-stop with a flower umbrella, guessing that Zhou An was about to be overwhelmed. Not only Zhou An, but the entire frontal battlefield of Seventeen showed a collapsed situation.


    Lin Xiuyu also caused a death curse on the western battlefield on the upper mountain line. The monstrous blood energy can be seen from a long distance, mixed with black mist like a colorful cloud.


    Going on like this will probably hurt both sides, no one can please, and it is also a situation that no one wants to see.


    In the final analysis, they are all human beings, and they even have the same goal, but they have different wills and different paths, so conflicts arise.


    Such conflicts are also unavoidable, just like wars of all sizes in human history, where there are human beings there will be wars, and where there are life there will be struggles.


    This is probably the essence of life.


    ¡­


    The blood infected the ground, and fresh corpses piled up on the ground one after another, forming large and small piles of corpses.


    Zhou An stood in the middle of these piles of corpses, with his back straight, his tattered coat fluttering in the wind, glanced sideways at the old man''s corpse hanging on the flagpole from the corner of his head, then laughed wildly, and shouted to the front:


    "How could you ever be my opponent! It''s just a bunch of mediocre people who have escaped and come back. There is no place for you here."


    Standing in front of Zhou An were sixteen people in black uniforms. They all held a blue-black long sword in their hands. Among them were old and young, male and female, but their auras were very similar. To feel, will be mistaken for the same person.


    They are the sharpest swords in the church. Tianmai''s sixteen swordsmen use sixteen different but similar domains to form an eight-way wind and rain sword array.


    The extraordinary system has developed to a mature stage, and has been able to cultivate a fixed field in a fixed way.


    The eight-direction wind and rain sword formation has a very long history. It came from the Mo sages of the ancient times. Originally, only those in the beginning sage realm could use it.


    However, after continuous improvement by later generations, it is now possible to use sixteen cultivators in the realm of gods with the cooperation of domains. The power is extremely powerful, and it is not impossible to kill the saint.


    In the black mist, sword blades danced all over the sky, interweaving continuously in a regular pattern, forming an imposing oppression, suppressing this demon head to death.


    The eight-direction wind and rain sword array is majestic, and it is even more powerful when the sixteen people perform it together.


    This was specially prepared for Zhou An, the devil, and he must be killed. As long as Zhou An is killed, Shi Qi will probably be defeated.


    Facing the sky full of sword blades, Zhou An only had a sword and a copper-yellow flying knife, all of which were mottled with rust and looked decayed.


    "Devil, die! You will not be able to escape today. It is your honor to die under the wind and rain sword formation that our senior brothers used."


    The leading middle-aged man said calmly to Zhou An.


    If Zhenlun fought alone, each of them would not be Zhou An''s opponent, but today Zhou An would definitely die under the wind and rain sword array.


    Not far away, an elderly man with a hunched white beard looked at this scene with a smile:


    "This devil surnamed Zhou is indeed a unique genius in the way of swordsmanship. He has come to this point in such a short period of time. It''s a pity. If he didn''t go the wrong way, he could be spared."


    The young man in Tsing Yi next to him asked puzzledly, "Why is this? Isn''t he the devil?"


    The old man shook his head and said with a smile: "It''s just a title, ordinary people are not qualified to be called devils, they have to kill people, and ordinary people can''t kill so many people."


    While speaking, the young man looked down at the talisman paper in his hand, and his expression changed drastically: "Master, in the eastern battlefield, Tao Yunzhi, Tao Baibai, Huijia and others are all wiped out!"


    "They seem to have new helpers entering the battlefield, most likely the previous leader of Seventeen."


    Hearing this news, the expression of the white-bearded old man did not change much, because he knew that nothing could change the situation today, it was nothing more than a different process.


    "It''s okay, let him come, I want to see what kind of character it is." The white-bearded old man said vaguely, continuing to stare at the flying sword blades, as if admiring them.


    The young man pondered for a while, and asked seriously: "Aren''t you going to stop him? According to the news from the State Council, this person''s strength should not be inferior to that of the devil, and I''m afraid there will be quite a lot of trouble."


    The way of heaven in this world finally made them feel constrained, so they had to arrange it carefully.


    The old man with white beard still smiled and said: "If he doesn''t come, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com I will give him a high regard then."


    Although the young man was guilty in his heart, he didn''t dare to make the slightest rebuttal, and nodded to show that he understood.


    Facing the majestic formation of wind and rain swords from all directions, Zhou An didn''t have the slightest fear. He controlled the flying sword and slashed out with each sword, each one was very serious, and the power of each sword was greater than that of a sword.


    "What kind of **** sword formation, let''s talk about it if you can''t beat it!"


    He roared, and the sword in his hand was drawn faster, seemingly launching an attack without thinking, but he was actually feeling the sword array of wind and rain in all directions.


    He also knew that if he couldn''t find the loopholes in this sword array, he would definitely die today!


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 194： decay

    Zhou An''s strength is very strong, it can be said that it is outrageously strong, none of these outsiders is his opponent in terms of combat effectiveness.


    The names of these people became more and more famous one by one, and their reputations became bigger and bigger in Litian World, but they all fell under his sword one by one.


    It is not unreasonable to be called a devil. More importantly, he is not restricted by the Blue Star rules, and he can display as much strength as he has.


    As for how strong it is, he himself is not too clear about it, and he is a little confused at this point.


    After Zhu Wenwu disappeared, he felt that he had no one to rely on, and he could only rely on himself, not only on himself, but also on him, so he could only move forward, desperately. , constantly swinging the sword, constantly killing.


    He didn''t have the time, nor did he have the energy to think about other things. It was so natural, as if he had received some kind of blessing, and became stronger and stronger without knowing it.


    This is probably courage, a quality, and an ability.


    However, he felt that his talent might indeed be good, and he had been praised by others before.


    The man seemed to be a real sword fairy.


    Thinking in this way, he swung his sword again, drawing a long rainbow in the sky with the mottled and rusty long sword, and slashed towards the sky full of sword blades.


    The blade that was hit became decayed and fragile, and seemed to be easily shattered, falling from the sky in pieces.


    This move seemed to be very effective, but in fact it didn''t shake the huge sword array at all.


    The wind and rain sword formations in all directions are continuous and endless, and if you want to break them, you can only destroy them completely in an instant.


    Zhou An shouted loudly, and the speed of the sword was getting faster, one sword after another.


    He can only continue to attack like this, otherwise he will be swallowed by this sword array, but he won''t last long if he goes on like this, and he will exhaust himself sooner or later, which is also a dead end.


    Seeing this scene, the white-bearded old man smiled even more, and said slowly: "It''s really amazing to be able to persist until now, but it probably ends here."


    "The rotten sword heart he holds is a gift from heaven and earth, and it is extremely powerful. I am afraid that even you are not his opponent. This is why I will not let you make a move."


    "That thing will die if it sticks, it''s really unnecessary."


    The young man in Tsing Yi is the big brother who goes to church, Yan Wenqing, and his strength is naturally self-evident.


    but.


    Hearing what the master said, he was naturally unconvinced in his heart. He had a bit of arrogance and was unconvinced by anyone.


    "I have the confidence to beat him!" Yan Wenqing still said.


    The white-bearded old man smiled, and said inexplicably, "Do you know why he was able to get to this point in such a short period of time? But it took you nearly a hundred years."


    Yan Wenqing fell silent. This was an indisputable fact, and there was no room for rebuttal: "Why?"


    The white-bearded old man showed a serious look: "These people are wolves and evil spirits. They look like humans. They are different from us in the interior."


    "As for the rest, it''s this world, and that''s why we''re coming back."


    At this moment, Zhou An''s sword speed slowed down. There is a limit to power, especially for humans.


    This is the short board of human beings.


    Blood spattered, and Zhou An was pierced through the chest by a sword blade, but he still stabilized in time, and appeared again to push the sword array back.


    With the slashing of sword after sword, blood overflowed from the place where his chest was pierced, and his body began to tremble continuously.


    He still has more strength, but his body has reached its limit, and he is not strong enough to support the sword again.


    A sword light flashed in front of him, his chest was pierced again, and then hundreds of sword blades came to him.


    ¡­


    "You are very good."


    "oh."


    "Praised by me, shouldn''t you be happier?"


    "But I don''t know you."


    "Is it important?"


    "important!"


    Zhou An said very cautiously, and looked at the clear sky again, with a gentle wind blowing.


    This is a sunny world.


    He thinks it''s good here, at least people here don''t have to live to live, just like they used to.


    With long black hair and a short beard, the energetic man put his hands on his waist and looked at Zhou An with interest: "You seem very unhappy."


    Zhou An looked around timidly, looking a little wretched, but this appearance made the man very interesting.


    "I''m afraid of death." Zhou An said bluntly, knowing that the person in front of him is very strong, at least he can kill himself at will, so he just put it badly, and didn''t bother to hide anything.


    The man stroked the beard on his chin, thoughtfully said: "Your strength is not weak."


    "Does it matter?"


    "It doesn''t seem to matter." The man nodded, agreed with what he said last night, pointed to the mountain ahead, and reminded him:


    "Since you are afraid of death, don''t go any further, go to other places."


    Zhou An opened his eyes wide and looked forward. In fact, he didn''t intend to go forward, and planned to stay here.


    According to his experience, it is probably the safest to stay where he is, otherwise he will almost die like last time.


    This is an extremely dangerous world!


    "Then where should I go?" Zhou An asked back.


    "Go back wherever you came from."


    "I''m not from here."


    "It can be seen, boy, you can play here by yourself, I have something to deal with, so I will go first." The man turned and left, turned into a shadow, and walked away into the depths of the mountain.


    Zhou An wanted to call the other party to stop, but found that he had already left, took a breath, and relaxed slightly:


    "It turned out to be a fairy."


    Lowering his head, he suddenly found that there was an extra sword talisman in his hand. The cyan sword talisman looked very delicate.


    "Is this for me?"


    ¡°Like a souvenir from a trip¡­¡±


    "But what''s the use? It feels like a fool. It''s just like souvenirs bought during travel. They are expensive."


    "But he didn''t ask me to collect money."


    ¡­


    The sword talisman exploded at the waist, as if something was gushing out, and the surrounding space was distorted, revealing cracks.


    Zhou An opened his eyes wide, and saw a cyan sword light flashing in front of his eyes, and then easily pierced through this seemingly majestic sword array.


    That seems to be just a sword energy~www.novelhall.com~ He is really a sword fairy! "Zhou An suddenly opened his eyes wide, belatedly aware.


    He noticed that there was a gap in the sword formation.


    This is an opportunity.


    Zhou An swung three more swords, and the decayed sword intent covered the entire sky, completely destroying the huge sword array.


    The sixteen people holding black and blue long swords also became a mess at this moment, the leader was beheaded, and four or five people were injured.


    Zhou An covered his chest, and ran backwards while drawing his sword forward, knowing that although he barely broke the sword formation, he had no room to fight anymore, so he could only run away, and it was still unknown whether he could escape.


    Seeing Zhou An running away, the Sixteen Swordsmen would naturally not let this monster go. This is a good opportunity to kill him.


    "They all want to die, don''t they? Then don''t live!" Zhou An hoarsely roared, full of ferociousness, which made the swordsmen who came after them stunned and their hearts trembled.


    Just when he was about to draw his sword, he was stunned, and saw a black shadow running past him and bumping into the sky full of sword blades.


    "Isn''t this courting death?"


    He felt that no one could withstand such an attack with his body. Facing an attack with a weapon, he should use a weapon to resist it.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 195： break the formation

    Crackling impact sounded in the front, and the man used his arm to bounce off the sword blades flying from the front one by one, sparking sparks.


    but.


    There were still dozens of sword blades flying past her and shooting towards Zhou An.


    Kneeling on the ground, Zhou An felt being lifted up, and retreated quickly, avoiding the flying sword blade.


    "Come on more slowly, or I''ll be gone!" Zhou An hugged Su Changxing, with snot and tears streaming down his face.


    Su Changxing looked at him, and said helplessly, "Isn''t this still dead? You come down first."


    "good."


    "Don''t wipe the snot on me."


    "good."


    Zhou An slumped on the ground, looked back, and found that the sword array formed again, covering the umbrella:


    "The sword array is very powerful. I almost died in it just now. Is she the opponent?"


    Su Changxing looked up and saw that the extraordinary aspect of this sword array was formed by the superimposition of more than ten domains.


    This method is extremely exaggerated. Normally speaking, when two different domains come into contact with each other, they will start to collide on their own until one crushes the other.


    Unless it is performed by the same person, it is extremely difficult to overlap different domains in the same space.


    Because of different understandings, there are more or less conflicting parts in the fields displayed by each person.


    "As expected of a world with a mature extraordinary system, there will always be something unique." Su Changxing showed a dignified expression. From this sword array, he could deeply feel the profound foundation of Litian World. I am afraid that its true strength has not yet been fully revealed. show out.


    They don''t know what happened in the past, and they don''t know much about the world of Litian.


    The flower umbrella wandered in the sword formation, constantly impacting the sword formation, and hundreds of sword blades shattered from the sky.


    This huge sword array was actually shaken by her.


    Su Changxing noticed that the sword array had a big flaw, which made it unstable.


    Zhou An patted his chest, and said with air: "I killed two of them, and it seems that they can no longer exert the original power of this sword formation."


    "This sword array itself is perfect, but it seems that sixteen of them must perform it at the same time."


    Su Changxing looked at him curiously, and asked, "In that case, how did you break it?"


    When he hadn''t arrived just now, he felt violent energy fluctuations here, as if there was a high-level Extraordinary, and even disturbed the thing in the sky, but it disappeared in a flash.


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "It''s a sword talisman that helped me break through the sword formation. It was obtained during the guidance mission."


    "I thought it was a useless thing."


    A higher world?


    It is also understandable to obtain extraordinary mysterious items in a high-level world.


    It''s just that Zhou An was able to go to such a world through the guidance task. I don''t know whether it should be said to be good luck or bad luck.


    A high-level world is extremely risky for players in their world, and they may die at any time, just like ants on the side of the road.


    "Why don''t you help, can she fight?" Zhou An said again, obviously worried about the umbrella.


    Even if this sword formation is not in its complete form, its power is still not small, and it cannot be dealt with by ordinary people. Moreover, more than a dozen 6th-order Extraordinary people released it at the same time.


    Su Changxing took out a bottle of alcohol from his pocket Galaxy and poured it on Zhou An''s body, pondered and said:


    "It should work, but if it doesn''t work, there are you."


    Zhou An opened his eyes wide: "What about you?"


    "Me? I''ll just watch your performance." Su Changxing said with a relaxed expression.


    Feeling the rapid recovery of his injuries, Zhou An took a breath, looked at Su Changxing again, and couldn''t feel anything more, like an ordinary person, wrapped in a faint mist.


    Even though he has come this far, Su Changxing still feels bottomless in his eyes, like a deep well.


    This illusion can''t even be described as powerful.


    "Let me take a breath." Zhou An raised a finger and said.


    His body is not just injured, but it has reached its limit, like a person who ran for a day and night before lying down, and just after a short rest, he has to get up and continue running.


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said, "You shouldn''t be needed, she can handle it."


    The flower umbrella has powerful power, which comes from the high-level demon, and it is still hidden, and it will be stimulated little by little over time.


    At the beginning, the sword array could trap the flower umbrella, but as time went by, the flower umbrella punched faster and faster, and the strength became stronger and stronger, and then walked forward step by step, and the entire sword Pushing back, black lines appeared on her skin.


    That was actually the rune pattern that Su Changxing had inscribed on it before, and it was in perfect harmony with the power of the high-level demon.


    The core of the flower umbrella was added by Su Changxing with the most quintessential blood of the High Demon, which contained the most real power of the High Demon.


    And that high-ranking demon''s true strength must be at least level four, or even higher. If it hadn''t been attacked by the rules of the steam world, Su Changxing would never have killed him.


    The violent impact caused overwhelming waves. The flower umbrella did not destroy the entire sword array, but rushed out abruptly, its body turned into an afterimage, and punched through the body of a swordsman at the front.


    But at the same time, she also withstood hundreds of sword attacks, and part of the shell on her chest was destroyed, revealing a flashing, fast-rotating mechanical heart.


    One swordsman was killed, and the others didn''t panic, and manipulated the sword array again to envelop the umbrella.


    They have no way of retreating, nor can they retreat, they are the sharpest swords in the church, and they will either kill the enemy or break them.


    A swordsman died, and the power of the sword array weakened again. The flower umbrella also suffered a lot of trauma. The joints of the left hand were severely damaged and could no longer move.


    At this moment, a black light streaked across the air, no one noticed, it was so obscure, it crossed the sword formation, and shot at the female swordsman on the far left.


    With a dull sound, a small copper-yellow flying knife was inserted into the female swordsman''s temple.


    "I¡­"


    Her eyes were wide open, and the blue long sword in her hand fell to the ground, as if she wanted to say something, but she died in an instant, and her head began to decay and decay rapidly.


    Zhou An''s rotten sword intent is so terrifying, a little contamination can kill a person, even the vitality of an Extraordinary can''t bear it.


    Such decay is like time, which can corrode all things.


    Suddenly one person was missing, and before the flower umbrella exerted its strength, the sword array began to collapse on its own, and the faces of the remaining swordsmen also changed drastically.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 196： phantom fog

    Seeing this scene, the expression of the old man with a white beard who was standing not far away changed greatly. He never thought that the Eight Directions Wind and Rain Sword Formation would be broken in such a way.


    "That''s the power of a saint!"


    He felt that the sword energy penetrating the sword formation was terrifying, otherwise it would be impossible to break the witness of wind and rain in all directions, and it would be absolutely impossible for Zhou An to escape from the sword formation.


    There was a problem in the originally stable situation.


    Yan Wenqing looked solemnly at the woman in the strange costume in the sword formation: "It''s not human. With three people missing all of a sudden, I''m afraid it won''t be able to hold on. Do you need me to go up?"


    The old man with a white beard shook his head and said: "You are in a state of meditation now, which is very important...and that person has a problem."


    "Who?" Yan Wenqing obviously didn''t notice Su Changxing''s arrival.


    The old man with a white beard frowned tightly, feeling Su Changxing''s arrival, but he couldn''t see the depth of it. The other party was obviously not a simple person.


    All of a sudden, things are about to get out of their hands.


    only.


    Restricted by the way of heaven in this world, he can''t shoot at will, otherwise the same will be obliterated.


    The Dao of Heaven in any world is a terrifying existence, and it is difficult for ordinary monks to resist, even saints.


    Didn''t they escape from this world and go to Litian for this reason?


    Another violent impact, countless sword blades collided with the umbrella, sparking sparks.


    With the blessing of demon power, she became indestructible, and these sword blades, which could easily penetrate steel plates, could only leave tiny scratches on her body.


    But.


    The number of these blades was really too much, and the accumulated damage destroyed the outer limbs of her left leg, exposing the silver bone bracket.


    "Kill her!" An older swordsman with wrinkled face raised his long sword and shouted.


    "Kill her!"


    "Kill her!"


    "Kill her!"


    ¡­


    A group of swordsmen united as one to maximize the power of the Eight Wind and Wind Sword Formation, but they still couldn''t stop the flower umbrella from rushing out.


    With the crackling sound, the flower umbrella rushed out of the sword formation again.


    The swordsman standing at the front saw the umbrella rushing towards him, raised the long sword in his hand and slashed at him. The sharp blade made a sharp sound in the air, and more than ten phantoms were transformed into phantoms to stab at him.


    In an instant, he drew his sword hundreds of times, bounced the umbrella back, and stepped back a few steps himself.


    But before he took a breath, a bright red light ignited on his body, swallowing him, and disappeared in place within a few breaths.


    He was obliterated by heaven, without making a sound.


    Seeing this scene, the other swordsmen also trembled.


    No one knows when the boundary of the Dao of Heaven will be crossed.


    After crossing over, no one knows when they will be sanctioned. It may be the next second, or it may be a while.


    They all kept controlling the sword formation within a safe range.


    now.


    Facing the flower umbrella that was in front of them, they also had to risk their lives to fight, otherwise they would still be dead in the end.


    Huasan wasn''t surprised to see that person disappear. With her previous experience, she could probably guess when these people would be wiped out.


    When the erasure is triggered, the surrounding environment will undergo subtle changes, and she can feel such changes.


    Because it wasn''t aimed at her, she didn''t feel the danger, she just subconsciously knew that the other party would be obliterated.


    Even Su Changxing couldn''t notice such subtle changes, probably because the flower umbrella itself is a special kind of you.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The flower umbrella kept rushing towards the next target, raised its fist, and smashed it with a huge amount.


    At this moment, she felt that her eyes became blurry, as if covered with a thin layer of white veil, and the figure of the swordsman also became unreal in front of his eyes.


    There was no one around except her.


    "Is this fog?"


    She saw that the sky was also full of such white mist, which even covered the billowing black mist.


    Zhou An was stunned when he saw the overwhelming white mist: "What is this? Fog?"


    Su Changxing looked into the distance, showing a hint of a smile: "There are some people who can''t be beaten and want to run away. But you can''t let them fight and run whenever they want, are you right?"


    Zhou An nodded and said, "That''s the truth."


    Su Changxing''s figure disappeared in place, leaving only white feathers floating in the sky, scattered down.


    "He''s coming!" The white-bearded old man opened his eyes wide, looked back, waved one hand, and a large white mist appeared in the surrounding space.


    The temperature dropped suddenly, as if at the edge of a cold pool, it was bitingly cold.


    For high-level Extraordinary people, when they meet each other, they are often tempted first, because no one knows the real details of the other party, and no one guarantees that they will be able to beat the other party.


    The battle often begins before the temptation.


    The white-bearded old man didn''t leave, motioned Yan Wenqing to leave first, and turned to look at Su Changxing.


    "Why, don''t you run away?" Su Changxing smiled and walked out of the white mist.


    [Phantom Fog: Shielding perception, can make people lose their way in it, produce hallucinations, dense to a certain extent, can hinder the flow of energy. ¡¿


    This white mist can block perception, but it is of no use to him. The Eye of Data can easily see through it.


    The old man with a white beard showed a bright smile on his face, and said calmly, "Run? This is not running. When I saw you, I knew I couldn''t fight today."


    "You and I are both restricted by the Dao of Heaven, and there is no way to make a move, so there is no reason to fight."


    Although he couldn''t feel the specific depth of Su Changxing, he still knew that Su Changxing''s strength might have exceeded a certain limit, and it was an existence that needed to be treated with caution.


    Su Changxing felt a bit of cold, wrapped his coat tightly, looked at the sky, and said calmly: "It seems to be true, you dare to come here, are you not afraid of dying here?"


    The old man with white beard frowned, not knowing what Su Changxing meant.


    A smile appeared on Su Changxing''s face, and he said grimly: "You can''t move, but it doesn''t mean I can''t move either."


    As he spoke, he pulled out the silver-white revolver from his waist and walked forward. The speed was not fast, step by step, making a slight sound as he stepped on the open grass.


    This made the old man with a white beard change greatly, and even the white mist around him began to boil.


    boom.


    Along with the fire, a silver bullet spewed out from the muzzle of the gun, drawing an arc in the air.


    As if being watched by death, at this moment, the old man with a white beard felt the hairs all over his body stand on end, wanting to use all his strength to block this bullet.


    With a crisp impact sound, the bullet bounced off in front of the old man with a white beard, and flew out in another direction, looking light and light.


    Su Changxing grinned: "You were really scared just now, I thought you were not afraid of death, just like those swordsmen."


    ¡¿


    Just now, he didn''t use any extraordinary power, just the kinetic energy generated by the bullet driven by the revolver itself.


    This is also to test the old man''s bottom line.


    This old man is a genuine fifth-order Extraordinary, UU reading www.uukanshu.com placed in the wizard world, that is also the existence of the wizard king.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that such an existence would come to this world in person.


    This is a dangerous approach, because the "antivirus software" in the sky doesn''t care who you are, as long as you touch the boundary, you will be wiped out.


    How strong that thing is, Su Changxing is hard to estimate, it may be the same as the gods, or it may be weaker than the gods.


    One thing is certain, it is definitely not an existence that humans can provoke, and they can only abide by such rules.


    To human beings, it is no different from a god, and it may be regarded as a kind of **** itself. After all, the inheritance technique tree in the world of Litian can call itself a god.


    God itself is not a lofty vocabulary, but just a name for human beings.


    "You fool me!"


    The old man with a white beard blushed, and his eyes were full of anger.

 v3 Chapter 197： endlessly

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    He knew that Su Changxing was provoking him just now, monks like them would probably be targeted by Heavenly Dao if they acted casually.


    At a certain moment just now, he was almost fooled, mainly because he couldn''t judge whether Su Changxing really made a move. Once he relaxed a bit, and Su Changxing did make a move, he might not have time to react.


    "I didn''t play tricks on you. I was going to kill you, but after thinking about it, it doesn''t seem worthwhile." Su Changxing said seriously,


    "You leave this world on your own, and I won''t pursue what happened before."


    Hearing what Su Changxing said, old man Baihu also showed a serious expression: "That''s not good, our purpose is to come back. Although you are powerful, you can''t stop us alone."


    "And if you think about it, there is no conflict of interest between us, and we can completely exist together in this world."


    He said that because of Su Changxing''s strength, he made a certain concession, which probably means that everyone should maintain the status quo and keep their sides.


    This also sounds like a good choice.


    Su Changxing said without thinking, "Do you think it''s possible? Well, let me tell you why you have to come."


    "Although you may have been here before, you are no longer here. I don''t think there is any need to come back, if there is no special reason."


    He was really discussing with the other party, and felt that they were all human beings, so there should be room for negotiation.


    But often things backfire.


    "Don''t think too highly of yourself!" The old man with a white beard said coldly, "It''s just that we don''t think it''s necessary to pay such a big price."


    "And I, Hu Huaian, have a clear conscience for what I have done. This matter is good for both of us."


    A slightly exaggerated smile appeared on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, looking cold, and said calmly: "I don''t care about the benefits, so we can''t agree."


    He looked at the other party gloomyly, as if he was looking at a dead person. Since the two sides can''t talk, then they are enemies.


    The enemy should use all means to deal with it.


    However, he would not choose to take action directly, and it would not be worthwhile to be noticed by the "antivirus software" in the sky.


    The old man with white beard smiled inexplicably, then turned and left, walking very generously, as if he was not worried about Su Changxing blocking him at all:


    "The outcome of this war has long been doomed, and it''s not something you can change, the survivors."


    "Although I admire you, I never agree with your approach. It is stupid. The rules of the world have always been like this. The good ones will be kept, and the bad ones will be abandoned."


    The white mist in the sky gradually faded away, and the figure of the old man with the white beard also disappeared in it. With this turning point, the war seemed to subside temporarily.


    ¡­


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    A swordsman covered in blood dragged his broken body back quickly, turning his head to look at the monster that was approaching him quickly.


    The monster only had one arm left, lying on the ground, crawling forward one after another, making ear-piercing rubbing sounds.


    Even though both legs and one arm were broken, the monster still came up to kill him, such horror is beyond words.


    In the phantom mist, although they were not targeted, they were still affected, but this monster continued to attack them as if they were not affected, killing them one by one.


    What''s more, her body is too hard, even if tens of thousands of attacks hit her body, she still can''t kill her, all methods seem weak in front of her.


    Zhou An watched this scene from a distance, and was also dumbfounded: "It''s so violent, is this a robot? I don''t know where Brother Su brought it."


    He originally thought that the flower umbrella would not be too strong, at most it would block it for a while, but he didn''t expect that she would kill all the dozen or so swordsmen one by one, without adopting any tricks, head-to-head.


    After hitting the back, the swordsmen who killed were all scared, and they started to flee.


    When Zhou An fought against these swordsmen with a flower umbrella, he hid behind and used throwing knives to attack from time to time. It might not be able to cause results, but it made these swordsmen feel more psychological pressure. They must always be on guard against Zhou An''s attacks, otherwise If you are not careful, you may be killed.


    The **** swordsman looked around and found that there was no one alive except him. Looking at the monster in front of him, he also decided to make a final fight.


    At this time, the monster crawling on the ground suddenly stopped, and lay there without moving.


    It seemed to be running out of strength.


    It finally died!


    Just when the swordsman had a flash of joy in his heart, he saw a flash of sword light flashing in front of his eyes, and with the sound of flesh and blood being separated, a rusty long sword pierced his chest from behind, piercing through his chest. his body.


    "The devil!"


    He looked back and cursed at Zhou An who appeared beside him at some point.


    A sinister smile appeared on Zhou An''s fat face. He strode forward and pulled out the long sword with one hand. The body of the swordsman also decayed, his skin turned gray-brown and shriveled. It was like being drained of water, and then fell heavily on the ground, splitting from the chest.


    "After fighting for so long, you don''t know what kind of person I am. You guys seem to be a bit elm-headed, too rigid, and even fighting is very rigid."


    He couldn''t help complaining that although these swordsmen are strong, each of them seems to be carved out of the same mold, with a rigid look, and even their movements and expressions are very similar.


    ¡¿


    It''s like the same person with different bodies, which looks weird at first glance.


    The swordsman also died under the rotten sword intent without accident, his body was completely necrotic, and there was no possibility of him surviving.


    This is a very cruel way of death. Zhou An actually didn''t want to kill people like this, but the people he beheaded would become like this.


    It''s more like a curse.


    At first, he also felt very uneasy, but when he got used to it later, he really got used to it.


    "What should she do?"


    Zhou An looked at Huasan, who was paralyzed on the ground like a dead person, thought for a moment and walked over to pick up her limbs one by one, and then packed them all together to take away.


    Su Changxing didn''t come back after he left, but nothing else happened either.


    Zhou An carried Huasan''s body on his shoulders, and then ran all the way east. There were more important things to do, and the war was far from over.


    "Don''t keep staring at me, it''s weird." Zhou An couldn''t help saying when he noticed that the umbrella had been staring at him blankly.


    Huasan turned her head and asked, "Where''s the master?"


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "He still has some things to do, let''s go to other places first."


    Huasan pondered for a while, then asked calmly, "Where are you going?"


    "It''s also a murder. I''ll put you in a safe place later. Will your body recover?" Zhou An said.


    Huasan shook her head and said, "I need someone to connect it for me."


    Zhou An raised his eyebrows and said curiously, "So you are a robot?"


    "Probably a puppet."


    "I don''t know how to connect your body. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com still has to wait for Brother Su to come. He always knows all kinds of knowledge."


    Immediately afterwards, Zhou An placed Huasan''s body and its limbs under a ruin.


    This ruin was a intact town a few days ago, but it was razed to the ground during the war, leaving only ruins and bones.


    Zhou An stood up with a smile on his face: "You just stay here, if I am still alive, I will come back to you, otherwise, you can only wait for Brother Su to come to you."


    "I told him where you were."


    The smile on his face was very gentle, not at all as indifferent as when he killed someone.


    Huasan heard Zhou An''s words and asked, "So you will die?"


    "It''s not necessarily true, it''s just possible. It''s still possible that you are powerful, and you can still live well after you are like this. Human beings are indeed much more fragile." Zhou An said mockingly, carrying the rusty long sword on his shoulder, and turned to Run to the place where the fire is shining in the distance.

 v3 Chapter 198： dead fish

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The white mist has been floating in the sky, like a dream, you can smell the fragrance of flowers, and you can see some colorful clouds floating in it.


    The more beautiful things are, the more enchanting they are.


    Su Changxing stared at the hunchbacked figure of Hu Huaian not far away in the white mist, and followed him not far or near, without making a sound or showing signs of attack, just following him quietly, like a bird lurking and observing its prey hunter.


    This kind of thing is very frightening, and Hu Huaian also feels uneasy. He always feels that Su Changxing may attack him at any time, but rationally, he feels that Su Changxing is impossible to attack him. After all, there are restrictions of the law of heaven, and no one can escape the restrictions of the law of heaven.


    "Follow me, hit me if you want!" Hu Huai''an couldn''t take it anymore, stopped, and shouted at Su Changxing, with a dangerous look in his eyes.


    Su Changxing waved his hand at him, and said with a smile: "I didn''t follow you, we just dropped by. Anyway, I can''t kill you, so what are you afraid of?"


    Extraordinary people often have an almost intuitive reaction to danger. Obviously, Hu Huaian sensed such danger, which came from Su Changxing.


    This kind of danger made him feel extremely irritable, he couldn''t get rid of it, but he couldn''t take the initiative to resist.


    [Taoist Cloud Swallowing: Fifth level, breathing like the sky and the sea, can control everything about the fog, evolved from the inheritance of Xuanwu''s supernatural powers. ¡¿


    Su Changxing also noticed that the Extraordinary system of Litian World is inherited in nature, and it is probably inherited from the previous power, which is logically different from their Extraordinary system.


    One is based on oneself, and the other is based on previous strength.


    It''s hard to say who is good and who is bad.


    And more importantly, the Litian world has no direct connection with the doomsday game. They are essentially the same as the wizard world, and similar to the black mist world.


    There is also a question here, why the world around Blue Star is not covered by the doomsday game, but only Blue Star is covered by the doomsday game, and it became an ordinary world before.


    Hu Huai''an sensed that something was wrong for a moment, and with a wave of one hand, more white mist appeared in the surrounding space, covering his sight, so he couldn''t see his fingers when he stretched out his hand, and it was all white at first glance.


    This didn''t have much effect on Su Changxing, he locked Hu Huaian''s position at a glance, and followed him again.


    Hu Huaian''s speed was getting faster and faster, and Su Changxing''s speed was also getting faster and faster. The two sides ran and chased through the mountains and forests.


    Yes, Hu Huaian was running for his life, feeling the deep danger, the danger that followed everywhere, but he didn''t know where the danger came from, and he couldn''t figure it out.


    Just when he couldn''t feel Su Changxing''s existence and thought that the other party had given up, he suddenly felt a sense of weakness coming from his body. Immediately afterwards, he saw symptoms of ulceration on the skin on his hands, accompanied by other symptoms. Itching.


    "Is this a plague?"


    He couldn''t understand why he was infected with the plague as a first-time sage. A monk with his level of cultivation was almost immune to any disease, and it was even more impossible for him to be infected with the plague.


    This has to do with a strong physique.


    "It''s him." All he could think of was Su Changxing''s method to avoid Tiandao''s surveillance.


    But what kind of means can avoid the surveillance of heaven.


    In the next tens of seconds, the symptoms of ulcers on the skin spread rapidly, as if they had been accumulated for a long time, and suddenly broke out.


    "when?"


    There was no contact between him and Su Changxing, so the other party should have no chance to infect him with the plague.


    Then, he looked at the white mist around him, which was a real existence, and some unknown substances spread in it, which was very obscure.


    "But how can he use the phantom fog to display his means?"


    The sudden fear overwhelmed Huai An. He knew that the other party was nearby, but he couldn''t detect the other party''s existence anyway. He was clearly in the illusion he had released, but he didn''t feel the slightest sense of security.


    He moved forward at a faster speed, walking through the air through the phantom fog, and his speed was not slow at all.


    His body became heavier and heavier, as if he was being staked bit by bit until he fell from the sky.


    The plague was constantly eroding his body, at a neither fast nor slow speed, and sooner or later he would fall under the plague.


    leave here!


    He has only one thought now, leave here, leave this world, as long as he can go back, everything will be fine.


    The location of the piercing mirror is not far ahead, as long as you can reach that location, you can go back.


    It''s just that the further he walked, the slower his speed became, and he felt heavier. The flesh and blood on the back of his withered hands had completely rotted away, and he could see thick white bones, dripping blood continuously.


    bang~


    There was a roar, and with the light of the fire, the silver-white bullet passed through the dense phantom fog and shot at the back of Hu Huaian''s head.


    Hu Huaian subconsciously wanted to block with all his strength, but thought that Su Changxing might be deceiving him, so he only used 10% of his strength to block to prevent triggering the limit of heaven.


    The barrier formed by the bullet and the phantom fog collided with each other, exploded, and then penetrated the barrier without changing its trajectory, and shot into Hu Huaian''s body.


    He suddenly realized that this was not a temptation but that Su Changxing really wanted to kill him seeing that he was weak.


    With his current state, there is a high probability that he will not be Su Changxing''s opponent.


    At this moment, he thought of many things, including death, panic, and what he wanted to pursue.


    Suddenly, with the white feathers all over the sky, a figure appeared in front of him, holding up the scarlet sickle, and slashing down at him from the front.


    At this moment, Hu Huaian''s spirit was completely tense, and he confirmed that if he did not block this blow, he would definitely die.


    His eyes burst into golden light. He stretched out his left hand and pointed his index finger in the direction of Su Changxing. The surrounding light distorted with the distortion of space, forming wavy patterns, as if separated by a layer of water, and then the sun shone on it. , with distinct shadows.


    A huge finger formed by phantom mist pierced Su Changxing''s body, much easier than expected, it seemed like a breeze.


    "No, it''s fake!"


    He realized that what he saw was just an illusion.


    The body of "Su Changxing" was pierced by huge fingers, shattered like glass, scattered, and filled the air like a white mist.


    "Phantom Fog!"


    Hu Huaian was startled, and only then realized that Su Changxing used the same method as him to form a manipulative phantom fog, so he was able to deceive him and hide in the surrounding phantom fog.


    That is.


    There are two different kinds of phantom fog in this space, one is created by him, and the other is created by Su Changxing.


    But he didn''t notice it at all before, and never thought that Su Changxing would use the same magical power as him.


    The probability of this kind of thing is too small, so small that no one will think about it at all, and the two parties are not from the same world, and are in different power systems.


    Immediately afterwards, he realized that Su Changxing had infected him with the plague through the phantom mist~www.novelhall.com~ Before he knew it, it was like boiling a frog in warm water.


    From the beginning to the end, except for actually shooting a bullet at Hu Huaian, Su Changxing never showed up again, and looked at him coldly from a certain position in the phantom mist.


    And because Su Changxing''s hiding ability is extremely superb, with the use of phantom fog, Hu Huaian couldn''t detect his position at all.


    "You have the ability to steal other people''s supernatural powers, this is a taboo power!"


    Hu Huaian looked at the white mist around him, deeply affected by the constant changes, and the surprise Su Changxing gave him was far beyond what he could bear.


    The horror of this ability can be imagined.


    "Even if I die today, don''t think about it!"


    Hu Huai''an''s expression became crazy, feeling that his existence was being watched by the heavenly dao of this world, so he decided to go all out, trying to drag Su Changxing into the water as well, so that he could die.


    He formed a magic seal with one hand, shouted loudly, and the phantom mist around him boiled, and the temperature in the space suddenly increased.

 v3 Chapter 199： dark night

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    People who are in a desperate situation will probably launch a last desperate fight, this is normal, and it is also within Su Changxing''s expectation.


    In the game just now, Hu Huai''an had completely exposed his strength, so he had already lost, and was targeted by the Dao of Heaven, so he probably couldn''t survive.


    As the temperature rose, the dry grass on the mountain ignited a raging fire, and then continued to spread.


    Su Changxing still stood motionless on the spot, hiding his figure, quietly looking at Hu Huai''an not far away.


    The high temperature caused symptoms of burns on his body surface, and then further expanded, squeezing out his flesh and blood.


    Even high-level extraordinary people can hardly stay in such high temperature for too long, but Su Changxing''s physique is strong and has no fatal weakness, just like a demon.


    Such a high-temperature field is not a big deal for him, and he can carry it down with his body, so he still hasn''t revealed his position.


    Hu Huaian showed a look of surprise, but he didn''t find Su Changxing''s location: "Is he really not around here?"


    The next moment, he denied this idea. Since he couldn''t determine Su Changxing''s location, he just killed all the creatures in this area.


    How powerful can a Extraordinary be?


    That itself is a destructive existence.


    The entire phantom fog, like a huge cage, suddenly tightened and squeezed the space. Among the rocks, a mouse-like monster covered in golden armor all over its body suddenly exploded, and a large amount of blood fell on the ground continuously. evaporation.


    Even so, Su Changxing still didn''t make any moves, just looked at the other party quietly, committing suicide and walking into the abyss.


    As long as he doesn''t show up, he will be invincible. Hu Huaian''s methods are not enough to kill him.


    Under the double pressure of the plague and the law of heaven, Hu Huai''an also went completely crazy. The shadow of a huge black tortoise appeared behind him, stirring up the phantom mist, trying to find Su Changxing.


    The more this is the case, the more quickly he will perish.


    A conspicuous red light burned on Hu Huaian''s body. Unlike others, he did not disappear immediately, but was trying his best to resist the power from the rules.


    At his level, he can control the rules of confrontation, but it is insignificant compared with the rules of this heaven, and there is not much comparison between the two sides.


    "ah!


    "


    Hu Huaian screamed, knowing that he was about to die, he was full of unwillingness, never thought that he would die in this world.


    "You''re breaking the rules, you''ll regret it, I promise!"


    Until Hu Huaian was obliterated, Su Changxing did not show up, but hid in a corner and watched the scene quietly, like an audience.


    Hu Huaian''s strength is indeed strong, even Su Changxing did not dare to underestimate him, if it wasn''t for the anti-virus software, he probably wouldn''t be sure to kill him.


    The chain in his hand can largely deceive the "antivirus software", so that he was completely undetected by the antivirus software in the game just now.


    When Hu Huaian was wiped out, he felt the existence of anti-virus software, like a ghost passing through the space, and then enveloped the surroundings like a cool light.


    What this world is like, or what it should be like, Su Changxing has never seen clearly.


    Ordinary may not be the original appearance of this world.


    The white phantom mist gradually dissipated, revealing the original appearance of this place. There was something like magma flowing on the ground due to the high temperature, flowing down along the lines of the mountain, and then gradually solidified.


    "So the passage to Litian World should be over there."


    Su Changxing looked at the direction Hu Huai''an had been heading in, thoughtfully.


    In the final analysis, Hu Huaian was still afraid of death. If he fought with him from the beginning, it would be really difficult for him, at least it would not be so easy.


    Su Changxing was about to leave, but he was stunned for a moment, feeling that someone was staring at him across the void, which seemed to be caused by Hu Huaian''s death.


    "It''s interesting, are you from the world of Litian?"


    Even if Hu Huaian is dead, Litian World will definitely not let it go, but will arouse them to take greater actions.


    ¡­


    "How could this be? Could it be that no one here can survive!"


    Xu Kai opened his eyes wide and watched the hell-like scene in front of him, his lips trembling constantly.


    This is a large gathering place, just on the edge of their war, and there are a large number of civilians who do not belong to the battle order.


    At the beginning, both of them restrained themselves and did not affect this large gathering place, but it was still affected later.


    But this is not a big problem, it''s just that someone brought the death curse to this place, from the west of the battlefield.


    The curse of death spread like locusts, and I am afraid that no one in this gathering place will survive in the end.


    Zhu Xinxue also sighed, grabbed Xu Kai''s clothes and walked back, saying, "Let''s leave here too, it''s too dangerous here, maybe it won''t be long before this thing will spread throughout the city."


    "I heard that the master has returned, and Brother Zhou also won the battle."


    Xu Kai stood still, leaning on the railing with one hand, and said in a deep voice, "This thing should be able to be removed. These people shouldn''t just die innocently like this, or be killed by us in this way."


    Zhu Xinxue showed a helpless expression, thinking that his junior brother is good at everything, but he tends to meddle in other things, so he thought for a while and said:


    "There doesn''t seem to be a solution to this thing, and it''s part of the plan."


    Xu Kai showed a surprised look: "What is the plan?"


    Zhu Xinxue thought for a while and said, "I don''t know the specifics, anyway, it''s related to the curse of death. There are always sacrifices in war, you should understand."


    She knew the whole picture of the plan, which was arranged by Lin Xiuyu.


    Xu Kai was silent for a while, then said: "That was because there was no way to do it before. Isn''t the teacher back now? He must have a way."


    "We don''t need such a dire plan, and no one can please it. If the teacher is here, he will definitely not agree to do this, it is inhumane."


    ¡¿


    Although Zhu Xinxue is younger than Xu Kai, she has seen this aspect more thoroughly, so she can know the whole picture of this plan.


    "That''s a lot of nonsense!" She couldn''t help cursing, "If it wasn''t for Master, a person like you wouldn''t live long in this world. Follow me, the people from Chenhe should have rushed over here."


    Xu Kai listened to the footsteps, looked up, saw the billowing black mist in the sky, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com said hoarsely: "Why do you want to go, just kill them."


    Zhu Xinxue stood on tiptoe and slapped Xu Kai on the head: "Are you stupid? There is an entire group army from Chenhe beside here."


    Xu Kai shook his head and said: "They dare not come over, they are afraid of being infected with this death curse, and they will not act rashly until they have a way to deal with it."


    Zhu Xinxue held her breath, wanted to say something, but hesitated, so she could only say: "It makes sense, but what''s the point of killing them."


    Xu Kai said seriously: "Of course it is to speed up the progress of this war, I actually know it."


    "what do you know?"


    "Know the plan."


    Zhu Xinxue showed surprise: "You know? Who told you."


    Xu Kai was silent for a while: "Vice Chief Lin told me personally, I am very opposed to it, but there is nothing we can do, he is very firm."

 v3 Chapter 200： Sober

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Although the curse of death is spreading everywhere, it is also rushing in the same direction in a general direction. It is a wave after wave without stopping.


    There is also a reason why the war happened in Huazhou. There is a passage connecting Blue Star and Litian World.


    The two worlds are next to each other and very close, so the Litian world can establish such a passage through the gap in space.


    They also left in the same way at the beginning.


    So Seventeen wanted to destroy the passage, and took the initiative to launch a large-scale attack on Xiang Chenhe in Huazhou.


    From Shi Qi''s point of view, these people in Litian World are no different from those wizards, they are all invaders.


    It''s just that they don''t know why Chen Xi and Guo Sihui can recognize them.


    "It''s not that simple to destroy the passage in Litian World. Lin Fuchang said that only this method can destroy the passage. The curse formed at the cost of a huge number of lives. This is the only way to corrode the passage. "


    Xu Kai said quietly, the black long sword in his hand was particularly conspicuous, like a lotus flower blooming in the dark night.


    "When the civil and military team leader gave me this sword, he said that the person who kills is his. I just need to do my best."


    This sword was left to him by Zhu Wenwu when he left, and the reason why he left it to him was because he could control it.


    This is a sword full of blood, full of killing blood, which can''t be seen normally, once the killing intent is revealed, even the person holding the sword will be backlashed.


    This is probably fatal to Extraordinary, losing mental balance, the result is out of control, tends to be distorted, until it becomes a complete monster.


    In this war that lasted for several years, many people lost control under the pressure, turned into monsters, and had to be executed by their own people.


    But his position just overcomes this shortcoming. Compared with other Extraordinary, he has an obvious advantage, that is, absolute sobriety!


    Ninth-level sober person, eighth-level self-mutilation teacher.


    In the Seventeenth Middle School, only a few people knew about his position and ability, but those who knew were very surprised by this and thought it was very special.


    But he himself felt that it was nothing more than that, he didn''t have extraordinary fighting talent, and he didn''t have the auxiliary ability to reverse the situation of the battle.


    Ordinary seems to be synonymous with him, just like him before, just so inconspicuous.


    Anyway, he thought so himself.


    "Will this be too dangerous?" Zhu Xinxue said again, she is also a very impulsive person, but this time she also felt that it seemed too much,


    "We''re just here to find the teacher''s wife, there''s no need for that."


    Xu Kai shook his head, sighed and said, "Since these people are going to die, we can''t let them die in vain. The people from Chenhe probably discovered our intentions. Those people should have come to kill the civilians in the gathering place in advance to prevent more Many curses are born."


    Zhu Xinxue showed a helpless expression, stretched out her finger to the east, and said in the direction of the highway extension:


    "If it''s correct, they should have come from there, we can arrange it here first."


    "Hey, I just brought some good things."


    To tell the truth, she took out a white disc from her bosom, which was not big, surrounded by a circle of transparent transistors, in which blue liquid flowed.


    This is the deadly laser-cut landmine A6 specially aimed at Extraordinary people. It is made by purifying dozens of Extraordinary crystals. It is extremely powerful and can cover a range of tens of meters in an instant.


    The cost and production difficulty of this thing are extremely high, and there are very few of them in the Seventeenth High School. Causing accidental injury to one''s own people.


    but.


    Such things can play a huge role in Zhu Xinxue''s hands. She can predict the target''s route with a high probability.


    This is a kind of predictive ability, and predictive ability is quite rare among Extraordinary people, maybe not one out of millions of people.


    Such people often


    It has a close connection with this world, can perceive the rules of the world with instinct, and verify each other, and transform the part that can be verified into intuition.


    This is probably the ability to predict.


    So much so that she was able to place this deadly mine on the enemy''s route to cause maximum damage.


    "They will come around from the west along this highway. After all, there are too many one-eyed wolves in the forest on the right. It is estimated that they will arrive in more than ten minutes."


    "I''ll try it out with landmines first, it''s fine, if it doesn''t work, let''s go, don''t force it, after all, there are only two of us here."


    Zhu Xinxue threw the landmine on the ground, and it began to rotate by itself, burrowing into the soil until it was completely invisible.


    A total of three such landmines were placed, forming a triangle, completely blocking this section of the road, and as long as they passed by, they would be covered by explosions.


    It didn''t take long before a large army appeared on the main road, marching quickly in line, there were about 300 people.


    "Remember our order, not to slaughter, but to prevent these cursed people from moving in our direction."


    A woman with a cold face said to the people around her,


    "This curse is very difficult, and we have no way to deal with it so far, so once anyone accidentally gets infected with this curse, the people around him must execute it immediately to prevent it from spreading."


    "Be more careful about destroying the corpse." She said emphatically again, her expression changing, making it hard to see what she was thinking.


    She is Chenhe''s squadron leader, "Nightingale", and she is also the full commander of this mission.


    Immediately afterwards, the team member next to him asked in a low voice: "This doesn''t seem to be able to restrain the spread of this curse, since this curse can continue to multiply in the corpse, then those who died will definitely prompt the birth of more death curses. "


    "Nightingale" glanced at him sideways, and explained: "This is not within the scope of our mission. Naturally, other people will deal with it. We just need to carry out the mission."


    She is the only one who knows the specific plan, but she only knows part of the plan, the part they need to implement.


    [The problem of the slow update of new chapters has finally been solved on the app that can change the source. Download the xbyuan change source app here, and view the latest chapters of this book on multiple sites at the same time. ¡¿


    War is like playing chess, one side will make a move, and the other side will find ways to deal with it.


    Chen He also saw the intention of these death curses at the first time, so he responded as quickly as possible. Although he didn''t think of a good way to deal with it, the clumsy method would be effective.


    Just as they were walking on the main road, a red flame flashed in front of him, followed by dozens of scorching white lights sweeping across the ground.


    Explosion, burning, and energy cutting almost like a blade. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    "Spread out, it''s A6!"


    "Nightingale" reacted immediately, shouted, then rolled sideways in one direction, and was immediately buried by the overwhelming flames.


    Obviously, this is not the first time she has encountered this thing, she has encountered it once before, and survived by luck, the horror of this thing is still fresh in her memory.


    Although it is a landmine, it will cut the body into several sections like a blade, and will not die directly at the first time, accompanied by great pain, the flow of blood, and died amidst the screams of others.


    Even some extraordinaires with extremely strong defenses may not be able to withstand the cutting of this landmine.


    This can be regarded as their carelessness, who would have thought that there would be seventeen people planting A6 mines in this place.


    And the man seemed to know where they were going.


    Many people died, and many people lay on the ground with broken limbs and kept screaming, but because they reacted in time, the casualties did not expand further.

 v3 Chapter 201： cut off

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Seeing that the effects of the three lethal landmines were not satisfactory, Zhu Xinxue wanted to stop Xu Kai and leave here, realizing that these people who came here were not easy.


    If it is Chen He''s ordinary army, covered by the explosion of a6, generally speaking, most of the people within the covered area will die or be injured.


    She can often judge the opponent''s strength through this method.


    "Can''t fight, let''s go!"


    As if he didn''t hear it, Xu Kai walked out of the jungle holding the black long sword.


    His eyes are blood red, but they give people a clear feeling, and people can tell that he is awake at a glance.


    Being sober in such a chaotic world is a rare quality.


    Xu Kai''s strength is considered strong in the eighth rank, but he has not reached the top level. Normally speaking, he certainly cannot deal with so many people.


    However, this black long sword left by Zhu Wenwu can allow him to gain great strength in a short period of time.


    Seeing Xu Kai rushing towards them alone, "Nightingale" couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, then looked around to make sure that no one else appeared again, and wondered if this person was crazy.


    She got up from the ground, her left arm was bleeding, but her injuries were not serious. With a wave of one hand, a large number of invisible silk threads floated in the air, like light spider silk, forming one after another large webs.


    She is also an eighth-rank Extraordinary, and she is very powerful, and she is considered a little famous on this battlefield.


    This kind of invisible web like spider silk is extremely tough, it is difficult to break through physical means, once it sticks, it is difficult to get rid of, and it will continue to absorb the vitality of the target.


    Immediately afterwards, the expression on Nightingale''s face froze, and she noticed that black flames ignited in the air and completely burned the surrounding large nets.


    As Xu Kai continued to walk forward, those black flames also continued to spread.


    "This is soul fire, formed with blood energy, it will not destroy the body, but it will wipe out the soul."


    Xu Kai walked among the corpses all over the ground, not fast, looked at "Nightingale" with a smile on his face, and said.


    The two parties seemed to know each other, and they were very familiar with each other before, so there was such eye contact.


    "Nightingale" frowned tightly, and said with an ugly face, "You know I''m here?"


    Xu Kai licked his dry lower lip with his tongue, shook his head and said, "I didn''t know at first, but after you got close, I probably knew."


    "This is probably fate."


    The person in front of him was Chen Qian, a familiar enemy and best friend, and one of the reasons why he came here this time was to kill this woman.


    After Chen Qian saw who the person in front of her was, she also showed a look of fear. Of course she was not afraid of ordinary people, but this person''s identity was different.


    That was Su Changxing''s apprentice.


    Whether you can fight or not is another matter, and whether you dare to kill is another matter.


    Su Changxing left such a deep impression on her heart that she couldn''t help but tremble when she thought of this name.


    She knew very well that if Xu Kai was killed, even if Su Changxing didn''t come to trouble her, someone would come to settle the matter afterwards, no matter what the outcome of the war was.


    "You don''t have to come to me to die. I said I didn''t want to kill you. I didn''t want to kill you then, and I don''t want to kill you now." Chen Qian said coldly.


    Because of the black flame, no one dared to get close to Xu Kai, so they had to attack from a distance, but they were dodged one by one.


    Xu Kai showed anger: "But you killed Ge Yunhua, today is just right, let''s make a break."


    Not long after the war started, Ge Yunhua and Chen Qian met on the battlefield, and Chen Qian personally beheaded her. The body was hung on a dead tree by the Black River, and the vultures ate the flesh and bones little by little. fell into the river.


    Chen Qian''s eyes glowed, and she sneered, "You still don''t know anything, you''re always self-righteous, it''s not fair... I''ve put in thousands of times more effort than you, but now you can still easily catch up."


    "Xu Kai, I''m really unconvinced, whether it''s before the end or after the end, and you never realize that what you have is hard for others to get no matter how hard they work."


    The more she spoke, the more excited Chen Qian became, and even the hair behind her was suspended in mid-air and fluttering.


    People like them who are not players at the beginning are very few who can become eighth-level Extraordinary.


    Everyone is not simple.


    Before that, Xu Kai had never really realized what kind of person Chen Qian was. She seemed to be able to perfectly disguise herself, hide her true emotions, and suppress them.


    But the more suppressed and distorted this kind of hiding is, until it becomes a monster when it cannot be suppressed.


    "Be careful, you will lose control even if I don''t kill you like this." Xu Kai said lightly, and could clearly feel the twisted spirit belonging to Chen Qian.


    He raised the black long sword in his hand, his body turned into an afterimage, and rushed forward, cutting off three invisible big nets that were burning with one sword.


    At the same time, three streams of blood burst out from his chest for no reason.


    With the deepening of his injuries, his speed became faster and his figure became more dexterous. In a very short period of time, he killed all of the dozen or so people nearby.


    Xu Kai kept moving forward, while Chen Qian kept going back.


    Seeing Xu Kai''s fierce look, Chen Qian felt a burst of fear.


    When Xu Kai walked in front of Chen Qian, his body was already covered in blood, and his body surface was covered with large and small wounds:


    "I have been looking for you but can''t find it. It seems that you are avoiding me."


    Chen Qian''s face became extremely ugly, she raised the corners of her mouth, and said coldly: "Xu Kai, don''t force me, you are very strong now, I am not an opponent, and your little senior sister is also nearby."


    "Let me go, otherwise no one will have a good time today."


    The long red hair on Xu Kai''s forehead drooped, burning like a flame, and he could feel the warmth from a distance. The blood red in his eyes had receded, but they were also bloodshot:


    "I said I had to make a break today, maybe this is fate."


    He grew very fast, but stopped abruptly at this position, unable to break through to the seventh level for a long time.


    He could feel that if Chen Qian was killed here, there would be some chances.


    The next moment, Xu Kai''s figure disappeared in place, and in the blink of an eye, he came in front of Chen Qian. With black flames, he stabbed his chest with a sword.


    His injuries are serious, but the more serious his injuries, the stronger his strength.


    This is due to the ability of the self-injurer.


    This ability allows him to explode with terrifying power when he is on the verge of death.


    Ding~


    The crisp sound of metal colliding echoed in my ears.


    The black long sword was bitten~www.novelhall.com~ was bitten by a mouth that appeared on Chen Qian''s chest.


    "I told you not to force me!"


    The hoarse voice sounded hollow and harsh.


    "Ge Yunhua is also like this. He keeps forcing me and keeps forcing me. I actually don''t want to kill him!"


    Chen Qian''s mouth was wide open, from the corner of the mouth to the back of the ears, exuding a terrifying aura, her eyes were pitch black without childish holes.


    "Run!" Zhu Xinxue''s voice came from behind, and a large starlight appeared between the two, forming a barrier visible to the naked eye.


    Xu Kai realized that he still hadn''t seen Chen Qian through, and this was Chen Qian''s true face now.


    Crazy pursuit of power will always fall into the abyss, into the boundless darkness.


    He still didn''t retreat, pulled out his long black sword, and swung it to slash. At the same time, blood exploded from his abdomen, splashing on the barrier.

 v3 Chapter 202： false?

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    look again.


    Chen Qian still looked the same, there was no mouth growing on her chest.


    Xu Kai knows that what seems normal to others becomes distorted to him.


    In his eyes, most people are somewhat distorted, and the situation like Chen Qian''s is close to getting out of control.


    This kind of distortion can only be seen by him, and it is very real, and it also makes him feel dazed from time to time, unable to distinguish what is real and what is illusory.


    No one else could see such things, so he took it for granted that what he saw was false, and it should be a reflection of the extraordinary''s loss of control.


    But he can''t actively control this ability, he will be affected by this ability every moment, and it also makes him feel a lot of pressure.


    Most people are distorted, including the most powerful Zhou An in the 17th Middle School, his skin is covered with rust, and the rust has completely corroded his body.


    The one who looks normal from the outside is Zhu Xinxue, but there is still something abnormal, her eyes exude the brilliance of stars, she doesn''t look like a human being at all, but like some other creature.


    The only one who is completely normal is Shen Jinxuan, without any abnormalities, she looks like a normal human being.


    This is very strange, and he didn''t tell anyone. He felt that this kind of thing would cause panic and suspicion among the people around him.


    look again.


    Those invisible white silk threads spit out from the mouth in Chen Qian''s chest, like spider silk.


    Standing not far away, Zhu Xinxue showed an anxious look on her face, feeling the energy fluctuations on Chen Qian''s body gradually rising, breaking through the limit of the eighth-order Extraordinary.


    It is very difficult to become a level 7 Extraordinary. Not only does the Extraordinary have enough mystery, but also the Extraordinary has a sufficient degree of fit with the position, at least 90%, and more importantly, " key".


    The "key" comes from the doomsday game, and can only be obtained from various task rewards in the doomsday game.


    The key is the key to becoming a seventh-order Extraordinary, without the key, it is impossible to become a seventh-order Extraordinary.


    All the current seventh-order Extraordinary people break through to the seventh level only through the key.


    And even if you have the key, it is not 100% successful. At the beginning, someone got the key, then made a breakthrough, and turned into a monster.


    More and more people lost control and turned into monsters, and none of them succeeded. Just when everyone thought this method was wrong and impossible to succeed, Zhou An became the first Extraordinary to break through to the seventh level.


    Later, they discovered that only when the fit is over 90% can there be a breakthrough, otherwise they will definitely become monsters.


    And even if the fit is above 90%, it may not be successful.


    No one knows exactly what this is related to. It seems to be a matter of luck, but many people think that the longer they stay in the eighth position, the higher the probability of success.


    Therefore, some people who have obtained the key and have met the requirements of mystery and compatibility will not choose to break through immediately.


    Chen Qian is such a person.


    She has always been unsure about this matter, and she also has a premonition that once she chooses to break through, she will definitely lose control and become a monster. Even though the war has lasted for so long, she has yet to choose to break through.


    But she is now in a desperate situation. Although both of them are 8th-order Extraordinary, Xu Kai is much stronger than her by virtue of that black long sword.


    Because of Zhu Xinxue''s existence, she probably had no chance of escaping.


    "You are courting death!"


    Xu Kai knew that Chen Qian chose to break through to enhance her own strength, and also knew that the opponent''s current state would definitely lose control.


    "That''s why you died first." Chen Qian''s face was split from the corner of her mouth, and the blood flowed unstoppably.


    next moment.


    Seven blood-red silk threads shot out from the mouth on her head, easily piercing through the barrier.


    Xu Kai rolled sideways twice in a row, but his left hand holding the black long sword was cut from the middle and fell to the ground.


    The black flames around were extinguished and disappeared with the breeze.


    Zhu Xinxue saw that Chen Qian was gradually losing control and her body was showing symptoms of alienation, so she knew something was wrong. She took out a small yellow book from her arms, crushed it with her hands, and threw it forward.


    Extraordinary people who are out of control will become more dangerous, and will not lose their minds, but will maintain their original wisdom, even become more cunning, and know how to use their own power.


    It''s just that their way of thinking has become a living monster.


    Their human existence is dead.


    Fragments of the little yellow book were flying in the air, and Chen Qian''s movements suddenly slowed down, giving Xu Kai room to hide.


    However, Xu Kai did not choose to retreat, but pulled out the broad knife behind his back with one hand, rushed towards Chen Qian in a big stride, and slashed down obliquely.


    At this moment, he seemed to have opened his third eye, seeing Chen Qian''s ugly and distorted image more clearly, and even the surrounding environment seemed to have changed.


    The dark red substance like fine blood vessels spreads in the surrounding space, vibrating continuously at a certain fixed frequency, just like a living creature.


    A few days before the first battle in Donglin, he had just become an Extraordinary, and apart from physical changes, he hardly showed any abilities.


    At that time, he could see the surprise on Su Changxing''s face, and it was the first time he saw such an expression on the teacher''s face.


    In his impression, the teacher has always been in a calm state, no matter what happens.


    During this process, Xu Kai''s body was pierced again by three red silk threads, and even his heart was destroyed, but the movement did not stop, and he continued to push forward with faster speed and greater strength.


    The more serious the injury, the stronger his strength, and at the moment of dying, he can burst out with unprecedented power, like a flash of youth, a falling meteor.


    Seeing this scene, Zhu Xinxue was also stunned. Xu Kai''s body became moldy, as if it had been covered with mosaics, which seemed unreal. Even the blood that fell on the ground was moldy.


    How is this going?


    She suddenly felt puzzled and panicked, and subconsciously felt as if she had seen something she shouldn''t have seen.


    Although the red silk thread penetrated Xu Kai''s body, it did not bind him.


    The moment his body became murky, Xu Kai seemed to have turned into an unreal phantom, crossed the red silk thread, and cut Chen Qian''s body neatly.


    Cut from the part that is still human.


    In his mind, that should be the most vulnerable place, and it was indeed the case, and he cut it off easily.


    There was a flash of sobriety in Chen Qian''s crazy eyes. She also saw the scene just now, and couldn''t understand how Xu Kai did it.


    Such means exceed cognition.


    In the rest of her senses, she only felt sorry for herself, and wanted to get rid of that ruthless fate, but she still fell in the same place after all.


    There is a deep memory in her mind, she has never told anyone, it is still in that place, did not kill anyone, and survived.


    The difference is that she followed Xu Kai and Ge Yunhua to Seventeen, but because of Xu Kai''s relationship, during the battle in Donglin City, she was penetrated by growing branches and became disabled. Or, but still died in the long war.


    The pain in the memory was accumulated bit by bit until it crushed her, it was so real.


    She knew that Chenhe would win this war, and she also obtained some important mysterious items by virtue of the key information in her memory, thereby quickly becoming an Extraordinary.


    It seems that everything has changed, and it seems that nothing has changed.


    She sensed something was wrong.


    Ever since she became an eighth-level Extraordinary, she has noticed that something is wrong, and it seems that walking too fast is not a good thing.


    there is a problem.


    ¡­


    This suddenly made Chen Qian sober up a lot. A smile appeared on her face, and she looked up at Xu Kai:


    "You think I killed Ge Yunhua, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com without me, he would have died long ago! He died because of you! Because of you!"


    Xu Kai knelt on the ground panting heavily, with severe pain coming from all over his body, feeling as if his body would split apart at any moment:


    "Why do you say that? Are you crazy?"


    Chen Qian was silent and died with her eyes open. Immediately afterwards, Xu Kai also fell forward on the ground: "I really don''t want you to be like this. Why? If only you didn''t do that in the first place."


    He imagined how the three of them would look like if they were still alive, chatting together, fighting as comrades-in-arms, and working hard for a better tomorrow.


    Before that, the three were best friends, and before the end.


    The apocalypse twists everything, makes it fake, makes people emotionally vulnerable, and makes trust thin.


    "It shouldn''t be like this..." Xu Kai showed a hesitant expression on his face, and then slowly closed his eyes.

 v3 Chapter 203： agreement

    Chapter 203 Agreement


    Where there is blood, the curse of death will spread, and it will continue to devour life until it is completely barren.


    Su Changxing came all the way to the outside of Hanjing City, which is also the place guarded by Chen He''s soldiers. Due to the death of the sixteen swordsmen, the situation changed drastically.


    Zhou An led a group to kill outside the city of Hanjing. Even though he was seriously injured, no one was his opponent, and all those who came to stop him were beheaded by him with a single sword.


    "It looks like you can''t hold on."


    Su Changxing came to the camp on the outskirts of Seventeen and saw Lin Xiuyu in a wheelchair.


    He looked scrawny, with black strands in his white hair, and a sunken right eye.


    Seeing him, Su Changxing thought of another person, Zhong Jueqing, the former team leader of the Security Bureau.


    The figures of the two were so similar that they slowly overlapped in Su Changxing''s mind.


    Lin Xiuyu had a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, looked at Su Changxing, and said in a hoarse voice:


    "I didn''t expect you to come back at this time, I thought you wouldn''t come back."


    Although they have collected information on many timelines, the future is unpredictable after all, even if Su Changxing never comes back, it is not a strange thing.


    Su Changxing walked in to observe his situation, put his hand on his shoulder, sighed and said, "Thank you."


    Such an approach did not benefit Lin Xiuyu himself at all, he pushed himself into a bottomless abyss.


    "Are you sure? Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Lin Xiuyu showed a smile on his face, pointed at Su Changxing with his index finger, and said, "Haha, you always don''t believe me, I can feel your doubt."


    Su Changxing also smiled: "This shows that I still believe in you, and I''m not hiding anything."


    Lin Xiuyu smiled, and then began to cough, coughing up fresh blood. His body was aging, and he still looked young. In fact, he was no different from a person who was about to die of old age.


    "If you want help, of course there are places that need help. I will use all the death curses in this area to cut off the connection between Blue Star and Litian World."


    "However, it will take a while. It would be very troublesome for those people to counterattack desperately. Although others will promise to help us block it, they may not be able to stop it."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Even if it is cut off, the passage can be reopened. I''m afraid it will be useless in the end."


    Of course, Lin Xiuyu''s idea is good, but it''s not that simple to completely cut off the connection between the two worlds.


    "That''s right, that''s right."


    "But it''s enough to be able to drag it out for a while."


    Lin Xiuyu stopped suddenly, with a smile on his face, staring at Su Changxing, the only remaining eye also became cloudy, and he couldn''t see clearly, but at such a distance, he could still recognize Su Changxing''s appearance, which was the same as before. It doesn''t seem to make much difference.


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, and then he knew what Lin Xiuyu meant: "You mean that the third doomsday erupted from the Litian world?"


    Lin Xiuyu nodded and said: "Yes, according to the clues we have so far, there are very few people who have some memories that seem to predict the future in their minds. We have integrated and analyzed them and found that the third doomsday is It started to erupt from the Litian world."


    "As long as the passage can be cut off before the third round of doomsday erupts, even if the third round of doomsday cannot be avoided, it can greatly delay the arrival of the third round of doomsday."


    "When there is time, there is hope. This is what you said to me before, and I think you are right, so I did the same."


    "You have to support me, things have come to this point, and there is no room for us to turn back."


    Su Changxing nodded to express his understanding, sighed and said, "I just felt that things would continue to develop in a bad direction, and it really turned out like this...I hope you can live."


    Lin Xiuyu smiled, and said indifferently: "Of course, I also hope. You know, I am most afraid of death, otherwise I wouldn''t have such an ability to be afraid of death."


    "I planted these curses, but there are too many of them. I will guide them to one place in a short time and hit the nodes of the passage."


    Lin Xiuyu was pushed forward by Cai Jing, along the path in front of the camp, to the altar that was temporarily built in the open space not far away, dozens of dangling candles stood in the dark night, the wind was strong, but not extinguished.


    Lin Xiuyu turned her head and continued: "Actually, I had mastered the power of the curse at that time, but I didn''t know it was a curse, so I planted curses in quite a few team members."


    Such cursed seeds will take root and germinate unconsciously, achieving the effect of manipulating the target''s life.


    But this is not Lin Xiuyu''s goal.


    "I have never used the power of the curse. I feel that this is taboo and will bring disaster."


    "but¡­"


    Su Changxing was able to feel that Lin Xiuyu had come to this point, but he was still very entangled, knowing that his actions would greatly affect the direction of the whole world, but he didn''t know what the final result would be.


    "Ability comes from the power in the blood. Since you have such power, you have the possibility to completely control it." Su Changxing explained.


    "I guess so."


    Lin Xiuyu staggered up from the wheelchair and walked towards the altar. The further he walked, the more beneficial he was. Ku Gao''s body seemed to be gradually becoming younger.


    This is an exchange ceremony, exchanging power with the ancient existence, at the cost of the large amount of blood energy still remaining in the death curse.


    Lin Xiuyu will use this to gain extraordinary control over the curse.


    It''s just that power has a price, and Su Changxing knew that he couldn''t bear such power.


    This will lead him to his doom.


    A bolt of lightning flashed directly above the altar, and then a strong wind blew, carrying raindrops in the wind, crackling on the stone platform.


    At this moment, Su Changxing felt a huge will come down in this space, like some kind of existence turned into rules, like a god.


    The curse of death scattered all over the place seemed to have a will, and began to flock to the same place, bringing along dead and decayed corpses.


    ¡­


    "He''s crazy, you lunatics! They''re all lunatics!"


    With long hair in a cloak and a small wooden stick in his hand, the man looked towards the sky and said in a hissed voice, as if he felt some great fear.


    He is also one of Chen Xi''s apocalypse, "Black Mage" Chen Qi. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    Zhou An looked at the person in front of him with a smile on his lips. Even though he was seriously injured, he still put tremendous pressure on him:


    "I said that there is nothing impossible for Zhou An to accomplish."


    "Get out of the way and let everyone else leave here. This war has come to an end. It''s not worthwhile for these brothers to die here, you say."


    The surrounding ground was full of corpses, all of which looked decayed.


    People from both sides fought in a scuffle outside the city, but because of Zhou An''s relationship, even though the overall strength of Seventeen''s side was not stronger than the opponent''s, they still had the advantage.


    "If there is anything good to fight, I have long said that there is no need to fight."


    A lazy and childish voice came from behind Chen Qi.


    Chen Qi''s face changed slightly when he heard this voice, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes, and he fell silent immediately.


    A petite figure walked slowly step by step, wearing a gorgeous purple dress covered with exquisite golden embroidery, with smooth lines, delicate and gorgeous like a work of art, adding a bit of dignity.


    It was a young loli, who used her left hand to move a purple bow headband on her head, and the bow was inlaid with small amethysts.


    The hair is fluffy, carefully curled into small waves, scattered on the shoulders, the dark purple eye shadow looks bright, she stared at Zhou An with the flickering orange flame child hole, mysterious and seductive:


    "It''s surprising that he didn''t die."


    She seemed to be happy when she said this, with a little joy.


    Zhou An couldn''t help holding his breath when he saw the person coming, and said in a concentrated voice: "Lilian, according to the agreement, I won."

 v3 Chapter 204： evacuate

    Chapter 204 Evacuation


    "What agreement?" Lilian blinked, showing a dazed look.


    When Zhou An heard this, he immediately showed a dangerous expression, and the rusty flying sword spun in front of him at high speed, making a piercing sound:


    "Since so many people have died, I don''t care about dying more."


    Even though he said that, he was still a little afraid of the loli in front of him, who was the apocalypse of Chenxi, whose strength was hard to fathom.


    A charming smile was drawn on Lilian''s face, and she took a few steps forward: "Just kidding, don''t worry. The main thing is, who would have thought that you would survive, alas, there is no such plan."


    "It was so sudden...so how did you win?"


    She stared straight at Zhou An like a black cat, squatting in the dark night.


    Zhou An showed a look of disdain, and said lightly: "You should know that my brother, Su Changxing is back."


    Lilian showed a thoughtful look: "So it''s true...Since you won, the agreement also counts, we can evacuate here."


    "I''m afraid those monsters in Litian World will not let it go, and I just heard that a powerful existence in Litian World suddenly disappeared. Was it him who did it?"


    The reason why they succumb to the world of Litian is that they know that there is an unimaginably powerful existence in the world of Litian.


    Zhou An licked his dry lips, and said calmly, "Guess."


    Lilian showed a smile on her face, turned around and walked back, and said to Chen Qi:


    "Notify everyone that we are retreating, we will stop fighting, and we will not be able to fight."


    "But..." Chen Qi hesitated to speak.


    Lilian frowned, and said coldly, "Do you have any comments?"


    Chen Qi showed a stiff expression on his face: "No, I will notify everyone to evacuate. Then let''s stop the fighting. General Zhou, please ask your people to stop first."


    Zhou An grinned with a smile: "Of course there is no problem."


    Even though he said this, he was still relieved, at least he didn''t have to fight any more, and if he continued to fight, it would be very difficult with his current state.


    The battle between the two sides came to an abrupt end during such a conversation, and both sides retreated at the same time.


    Chenhe''s personnel seemed to have already prepared to evacuate, and both sides in the battle just now seemed to be just pretending.


    Seeing Chen He''s people leave quickly, Zhou An also squatted on the ground as if his backbone had been ripped out, panting continuously:


    "Runwei! After they evacuate, take someone to clean up the surrounding area, don''t let anyone in, and don''t let anyone out."


    Qian Runwei was carrying a pair of hammers with chains on his shoulders, which looked heavy, and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes: "Brother Zhou, are we not going in?"


    "If you don''t go in, what are you going in for?" Zhou An stood up from the ground holding his sword, and said calmly,


    "Also, inform others...Old Shang is dead."


    Qian Runwei nodded and was not surprised. He knew that the old man was dead without seeing him. It seemed that none of the people who followed him survived except Zhou An: "Got it."


    "Also, let Qin Dechang take his place temporarily,"


    Qian Runwei smiled, and sighed: "He is really unlucky. He said before that after the fight this time, he will find another wife. After all, he has been single for so many years."


    Zhou An licked the broken part of his mouth with his tongue, the taste of blood was ape, with a slight rusty smell, he liked this taste very much:


    "He didn''t want to live like that at the time. He didn''t have to die,"


    "He is a stubborn person." Qian Runwei added.


    "Yes." Zhou An nodded in agreement, then waved his hand and said, "I''ll go over there and have a look, lest these people go back on their promises."


    Holding his sword, Zhou An sat down on the top of the tall city wall, watching the gradually evacuated people below.


    "Are you seriously injured?" A petite figure appeared from the side and said softly.


    Zhou An said without changing his face, "You don''t need to care about this."


    Lilian stood on the railing at the edge of the city wall, and said with some dissatisfaction: "You don''t have to be so vigilant against me. If I want to attack you, I would have already attacked you. Now you are not my opponent."


    This is true. With Zhou An''s current state, 99% of them are not his opponents.


    Zhou An snorted, turned his head and said, "Naturally, we must remain vigilant against the enemy, and you don''t want to test my bottom line. If you are not sure, I will take action."


    "You know my sword, killing people is just a matter of that."


    Hearing this, Lilian said angrily, "Since you said that, it''s normal for me to kill you here."


    Zhou An wasn''t worried at all, and said easily, "You don''t dare to do anything, my elder brother is over there, and you have to die if I die."


    "And I''m sure you won''t make a move. You are very timid, even smaller than me."


    A dangerous look appeared on Lilian''s face, and the flickering orange flame in the child''s hole suddenly became brighter.


    Suddenly, Zhou An felt hot hands grabbing his neck and making him unable to move.


    "Now?" Lilian showed an innocent smile on her face, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com wants to see Zhou An make a fool of himself.


    Zhou An''s face twitched uncontrollably, but he still pretended to be calm and said, "If I want to kill you, I will kill you."


    The outcome of the two sides is in an instant, and whoever makes the first move will probably win, but neither of them chooses to make a move, and they are both afraid.


    "It''s boring." Lilian dropped a sentence, turned her head and disappeared into the night, leaving only a few wisps of gentle flames behind.


    Zhou An breathed a sigh of relief after feeling that Lilian had completely left. Although he felt that Lilian would not kill him, the feeling was still very exciting.


    Chenhe is not an iron plate, and the interior is also torn apart, otherwise Shiqi would not be able to persist until now.


    People like Lilian are the ones who don''t work hard. They seem to be joining the war, but in fact they just watch. They haven''t even made a move from the beginning to the end, at least in Zhou An''s impression.


    He was even rescued once by the other party secretly, which is why he was sure that Lilian would not kill him, otherwise he would have killed him if he wanted to.


    Zhou An reached out and touched the mark on his neck. A red palm mark was still hot.


    His physical body is considered weak among Extraordinary beings of the same level, and he is easily killed once he gets close.


    For him, attacking is the best means of defense. If he kills the target before he makes a move, then he will not be in danger.


    "It''s almost over." He said to himself, thinking that maybe the situation would get better after closing the passage.


    Groups of black curses of death shuttled between the mountains and forests, rushing towards this side with the wind and fog, a dense mass of darkness, and a dead silence everywhere they passed. Previous Chapter Contents Bookmarks Next Chapter

 v3 Chapter 205： Task

    Chapter 205 Mission


    There is not much difference in any form of power in front of the doomsday game, and they can all be summed up in the system of Extraordinary.


    The same is true for the curse mastered by Lin Xiuyu.


    [The energy index has reached the maximum, please stop]


    [The energy index has reached the maximum, please stop]


    [The energy index has reached the maximum, please stop]


    ¡­


    Information prompts kept popping up on his phone.


    After Chenhe''s personnel evacuated from Jinghan City, everything calmed down, and the people from Litian World did not move at all.


    "They definitely won''t let it go." Zhou An said with confidence, knowing the thoughts of those people in Litian World very well.


    "They probably also sensed the existence of doomsday, so they wanted to enter our world recklessly."


    "That kind of doomsday is enough to destroy everything, even a world with such profound foundations as Litian can''t stop it."


    Su Changxing nodded and looked at the dark red sky: "If they are smart enough, they won''t try to enter our world again unless... they have to."


    "In that case, they will always crawl out of it like evil spirits, until the last of their strength is exhausted."


    "You need to go to rest. I can see that there will be no problem here."


    Although he is restricted by the "anti-virus software" in the sky, people from the world of Litian will also be restricted, so he is not afraid of anyone.


    "Okay, then I''ll lie down for a while, I''m exhausted." Zhou An showed exhaustion on his face, and walked a few steps, as if thinking of something, he turned back and said:


    "Let me tell you when Zhu Wenwu leaves. He will definitely do what he promised, so you don''t need to worry."


    "I don''t think his state was right at the time. The misty and dark atmosphere reminded me of the blood moon, the one we met in the zombie world."


    "Is it the same?"


    Zhou An looked at Su Changxing with a calm expression, obviously he didn''t ask casually.


    Su Changxing was silent for a while, knowing that Zhou An was different from before, and he was entitled to know this, so he no longer concealed it:


    "Yes, it''s the same thing. You should have encountered a blood species before... He transformed himself into a half-blood species in some way, then killed the white mask of the Doom Sect, and absorbed the power of the other party."


    Zhou An asked a more concerned question: "Then is he still human?"


    Su Changxing blurted out without much thought, because he had thought about this question many times before: "Yes, and no, human beings are a very limited boundary, or it depends on himself."


    But can some things really be decided by their own will?


    Su Changxing felt that human beings are extremely small creatures, there are not many things that can be decided, and even their own thinking is difficult to control.


    Zhou An nodded slightly, with a smile on his face, and said in a firm tone, "I believe him."


    The entire war in Huazhou also came to an abrupt end in such a turning point, leaving only the slowly rising gunpowder smoke and the lingering smell of blood in the wind, which constantly stimulated the nerves that people had just relaxed.


    Except for the high-level leaders of both sides, most people have this kind of war without much room for thinking, and they don''t even know the real reason for the war between the two sides.


    Although many people are discussing this matter on the forum, it is not as hot as expected. Although the IDs on the forum are virtual, after such a long time, most people have already registered their real names one by one.


    If you talk nonsense, you will be caught, but you will suffer. In such a chaotic era, beheading is a common thing. It is a simple and effective method. Many gathering places have set up guillotines, and people will be gathered there every once in a while. execution.


    If there are rules, there will be those who break the rules. If you want to maintain the existing rules, you must punish those who break the rules.


    The reproductive ability of human beings is powerful, and the first batch of newborns after the apocalypse are growing up, and they are healthier, more intelligent, and more perfect than the previous generation, and they may be able to become an extraordinary person more easily.


    They are born and are gradually adapting to this world. For them, this world is just like this, and it doesn''t matter what is cruel or not, peaceful or not.


    If you are in hell, you will not feel that this is hell, and if you are in heaven, you will not feel that this is heaven.


    "If this world can last for a long time, people in the future will probably forget the original ordinary look." Su Changxing said to himself, his face sunk into the shadows, as if he was thinking about something.


    Chang Yi was wearing a black overcoat, holding a red thick leather book in his left hand, thought for a while and said:


    "I don''t think all of this will be forgotten. If we can really survive, time will erase all memories, but the inheritance of civilization will also remember some important things."


    Su Changxing sat on a wooden chair with withered flowers, facing the direction of the altar, looked back at Chang Yi who had just rushed over, and asked:


    "What''s wrong?"


    Chang Yi said seriously: "There seems to be a civil strife at the State Council, that''s why they withdrew the troops so smoothly, but as for what happened, it''s still unclear."


    Su Changxing pointed to the chair next to him and said, "I see, you should also sit down and rest for a while, how is Ye Yongqiang''s situation?"


    Chang Yi said with a clear smile on his face, "The situation is fairly stable, there shouldn''t be any major problems."


    No big problem means that they won''t die. For them, as long as they don''t die, it''s not a big problem. Even if they lose their limbs, they can still use some mysterious items to connect them.


    Extraordinary people have strong vitality, so they can often find many people who appear to be dead on the battlefield, but are actually still alive.


    Chang Yi hesitated for a moment and said, "Because there are too many corpses on the battlefield, many powerful monsters in the black mist have been attracted, so I need to deal with them first."


    Su Changxing nodded: "It''s okay, you can go."


    At this moment, the phone vibrated and a message popped up. It was a task.


    This is the second mission he has received after returning to this world. Doomsday Game seems to believe that he is very strong, so he will not issue ordinary missions to him.


    [Closed doomsday factor (S-level): You have made it clear that the third round of doomsday comes from the Litian world, so you want to cut off the connection with the Litian world.


    This will inevitably lead to a crazy counterattack from Litian World, and such a counterattack may be unbearable.


    Goal: To ensure that Lin Xiuyu can successfully cut off the connection between the two worlds.


    Reward: Provides opportunities for advancement. ¡¿


    When Su Changxing saw the task reminder on his phone, his eyes became more serious. Since Doomsday Game will give a special task, it means that this task is very difficult, even for him.


    It was also difficult for him to imagine what methods those people in Litian World would use to fight back.


    One night passed, and until the next morning, there were bits and pieces of light shining through the black mist, and the boundary between the mountains and the jungle could be distinguished.


    It has been very calm all the time, nothing happened. Seeing the sunshine in the sky, Su Changxing also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Master! Master!"


    Zhu Xinxue''s voice came from behind the tent set up outside the altar, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com spread far away, with an anxious look on her face.


    Su Changxing also probably knew what was going on. Xu Kai seemed to have been seriously injured in the battle last night, almost dying, and the medical staff in the nearest garrison couldn''t do anything.


    Zhu Xinxue dragged him back from Chenhe''s territory.


    In order to prevent people from Litian World from destroying the ceremony, he can only watch here, waiting for Zhu Xinxue to bring them over.


    Zhu Xinxue was fine, even her clothes looked tidy, but her body was stained with a lot of blood, probably Xu Kai''s blood.


    Xu Kai looked very embarrassed, his body was pierced by many people, one arm was cut off in the middle, his skin was burned on a large area, and there was almost no intact place on his body.


    "Because only the wooden fish head has the ability to suffer like this." Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining.


    Zhu Xinxue saw that Su Changxing still looked leisurely, and quickly emphasized:


    "Master, don''t teach him first. I think he is dying. When he came here just now, his breath was faint."


    "If you don''t save him, he may really die. Except for his head being a little bit shaky, Junior Brother Xu is pretty good in other respects."


    Zhu Xinxue has also changed a lot. She has grown a lot taller, matured a lot, and looks very energetic. She has fair skin, a mole under her left eye, and her hair is also tied into a long ponytail. Influence.


    Su Changxing checked Xu Kai''s situation, and couldn''t help frowning: "His state is a bit strange."


    Zhu Xinxue showed a sad expression: "Aren''t you coming back?"


    "No." Su Changxing showed a tangled expression. Previous Chapter Contents Bookmarks Next Chapter

 v3 Chapter 206： Shining Sentry

    Chapter 206 The Shining Sentry


    Xu Kai was in a state that Su Changxing had never seen before, as if blending with the surrounding environment.


    "Affected by position?"


    Su Changxing placed the fragments of the healing totem around Xu Kai''s body, making it form a cross healing halo. Although it could not cure his injury, it could stop his injury from getting worse.


    Xu Kai''s most serious injury was that his heart was destroyed, pierced through the middle, and because he hadn''t received effective treatment during this period, the wound continued to expand, leading to the failure of the heart''s function, including systemic organs.


    "Master, can he be saved?" Zhu Xinxue asked again, looking very anxious.


    Su Changxing glanced at her and said calmly:


    "Theoretically, it should be possible. Fortunately, he is only an eighth-rank Extraordinary. If his strength is stronger, I''m afraid I can''t do anything about it."


    High-level Extraordinary is not affected by low-level mysterious items, no matter whether it is negative or positive, including mysterious items with healing effects.


    "If you want to treat his injuries now, you have to use extremely powerful mysterious items to restore his heart, otherwise it will be useless."


    Su Changxing took out a golden dagger from his pocket Galaxy. The blade of the dagger was transparent, as if it were illusory.


    [Pandora''s Dagger: Second Crown, a mysterious item with a powerful curse, the curse of immortality, the price is to transfer the target''s injury to itself.


    Can also be used twice. ¡¿


    This is a very dangerous mysterious item. If you are not careful, you will kill yourself. It is also something you got from the place of the Buddha.


    However, this thing itself is not practical, and it can only be used by targets who are much weaker than oneself, otherwise it will bring unimaginable trauma to oneself, and even kill oneself.


    Swish it.


    Su Changxing inserted the dagger into Xu Kai''s body. The blade sank into the heart, but it did not cause any damage. Instead, the surrounding flesh and blood recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    But at the same time, blood burst out from Su Changxing''s chest, and his heart was instantly destroyed.


    The power of such a curse is elusive.


    "Master, are you alright?" Zhu Xinxue asked worriedly with her eyes wide open.


    Su Changxing waved his hand, and said calmly: "It''s nothing serious, I transferred his injury to mine, it''s just that the heart was destroyed."


    "It''s just that the heart was destroyed?" Zhu Xinxue showed a surprised expression, looked Su Changxing up and down, and really couldn''t see anything strange from his face, as if nothing happened.


    Su Changxing nodded with a smile: "It will grow out soon, it can only be regarded as a minor injury."


    His body no longer has a fatal weakness, and his recovery ability is extremely strong. He can even use faith to stimulate his body, and build a new heart in a very short period of time.


    Immediately afterwards, Xu Kai started to move, and his originally pale face gradually turned rosy. Other injuries can also be recovered with the extraordinary physique, it''s just a matter of time.


    About ten minutes later, Xu Kai''s head moved, he felt dizzy for a while, and then he heard Zhu Xinxue shouting in his ear:


    "I think Junior Brother Xu seems to have woken up."


    As soon as Xu Kai opened his eyes, he saw a bizarre world. Things like flesh and blood spread all over the space, wriggling constantly. Besides, there were countless things like ghosts floating in the sky.


    This is probably the feeling of death, the emptiness immersed in nothingness, the spirit disappears bit by bit, as if scattered in this space.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw a radiant presence, only dazzling, accompanied by pain.


    "ah!


    ! As soon as Xu Kai opened his eyes, he let out a scream and struggled on the ground, as if he had seen something terrible, with blood overflowing from the corners of his eyes.


    Seeing Xu Kai like this, Zhu Xinxue seemed at a loss and didn''t understand what happened: "Master, what''s wrong with him?"


    Su Changxing frowned, as if he understood what happened, quickly covered Xu Kai''s eyes with his right hand, and reminded:


    "Don''t open your eyes, let alone look at me, you close your senses first."


    After closing his eyes, Xu Kai''s condition improved a lot, he stopped struggling, and his whole body returned to calm.


    There was a brief silence.


    Zhu Xinxue took a deep breath: "Junior brother, what happened to him?"


    Su Changxing pondered for a while before replying: "He seems to be in a certain transparent state, and he can see the other side of things, which we cannot see."


    "This is probably related to his position. This is also a very dangerous state. If you look directly at the abyss, you will probably be swallowed by the abyss."


    The appearance of the world is not the most real, it seems to be covered with a layer of tulle, which covers up the real side, which can be regarded as a kind of protection.


    Su Changxing could understand what kind of state he was in now, because he had experienced it before, but he couldn''t maintain this state.


    Zhu Xinxue wrapped Xu Kai''s eyes with a black cloth: "It should be fine, but can you see it?"


    Xu Kai lowered his head and said: "I can see it, just now... I thought I was dead. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com"


    "This may also give me a new life, thanks to Chen Qian."


    As soon as the words fell, the energy fluctuations around him began to surge, and the momentum continued to rise.


    Xu Kai seems to be advancing, in a special way.


    Zhu Xinxue showed a look of surprise, knowing that Xu Kai did not get the key to the doomsday game, but was able to advance.


    This is an incredible thing, like a bird without wings, but still able to fly in the sky.


    Su Changxing knew why Xu Kai was able to advance. He was in such a transparent state that he could directly access the rules of the Extraordinary system without a key.


    It is impossible for ordinary people to replicate this method.


    Xu Kai is special, so special that Su Changxing knew that he was different the first time he saw him. His spirit was like fire, constantly burning, warming the people around him.


    Perhaps it was doomed by fate.


    Su Changxing had such an idea in his mind, but it just flashed past.


    Some brilliance belonging to the sun appeared on Xu Kai''s body, dotted and faintly visible.


    [Glorious Sentinel: Seventh rank, extreme position, in the dark, but can see the real light, shining like a shooting star. ¡¿


    Xu Kai raised his face wrapped in black cloth, looked at Su Changxing, and said in a concentrated voice: "Teacher, I seem to have mastered a powerful force, so powerful that I may find it difficult to control it."


    Su Changxing shook his head, and said calmly: "Since you can own it, you must have a way to control it."


    Xu Kai nodded seriously, always obeying Su Changxing''s words, and thinking carefully:


    "I will do my best." Previous Chapter Contents Bookmark Back Page

 v3 Chapter 207： explode

    Chapter 207 Explosion


    He wiped the blood off his hands with a dark red handkerchief, crumpled it up and threw it on the ground.


    "You don''t have to do this, he''s already back."


    Shen Xuan looked at the tall tower in front of her and said to herself, she opened her eyes to reveal bright red eyes, with a smile and a calm and fanatical demeanor.


    The tower is surrounded by four wings, and the walls and floors are constructed of silver metal materials, making it appear smooth and tidy.


    Under the black mist, this tall building in the dim environment emits dazzling lights, illuminating the surroundings.


    Although in the doomsday, but here, can not feel the breath of the doomsday.


    Shen Xuan seemed to have thought of something, and the smile on her face was even more exaggerated, as if she had changed to a different person: "Wouldn''t it be nice to destroy this place? You hate it anyway."


    Looking from a distance, you can see a large number of soldiers wearing helmets and holding long guns patrolling the square in an orderly manner.


    The power of firearms has been greatly weakened, and they have not mastered more advanced technology.


    Ordinary soldiers instead abandoned their firearms and replaced them with cold weapons, so that their combat effectiveness would be stronger.


    The hood Shen Xuan was wearing hid her face in the shadows, as if she was dragging something, she bent her body slightly and walked forward step by step.


    There was a slight sound as if something was sliding on the metal floor.


    At this time.


    A person also wearing a black hood came up from behind and said in a low voice: "My lord, we have received news that Wang Yuan, Chen Qiqiang, and Mu Yulin should all be inside. Shall we do it now?"


    The corner of Shen Xuan''s mouth curled up into a smile, and she said in Shen Xuan''s tone: "Three? It''s a bit small, ha, but it''s just right. When you see the signal, do it later."


    The person behind was silent for a while, and seemed to muster up his courage before reminding him: "My lord, I''m afraid there will be a big problem if you do this. After all, we are in-depth cooperation with the State Council."


    Such an approach will undoubtedly make them losers, even Chen Xi can''t tolerate them.


    Shen Xuan stopped, tilted her head and looked at him, showing a pondering expression, and said with a smile, "Why, do you have an opinion?"


    Zhang Zifu shook his head quickly, and said seriously: "I am loyal to my lord, I just hope that my lord can think more about it... Such an approach is too risky."


    He really couldn''t understand why the "nun" would do this, but if the nun didn''t change her mind, he couldn''t do anything about it.


    In Dawn, the Apocalypse has absolute power, at least over his subordinates.


    Each Apocalypse controls a portion of Dawn, independent of each other.


    When an Apocalypse dies, someone else will take his place, but this person must be powerful.


    Zhang Zijie''s strength is not weak, and he is Chenxi''s deacon, with an eighth rank, but his combat power is not strong. His position is a spiritual observer, and he can obtain information from other people''s emotions.


    He also inquired about the confidential information about the State Council.


    "Since there are three congressmen here, there must be quite a few strong ones." Zhang Zifu couldn''t help but said again, feeling his scalp tingle with what they were about to do.


    Although the strength of 17 can compete with the State Council, or even stronger, the State Council is still orthodox in name after all.


    Before the doomsday, their actions are like a group of terrorists attacking the head of a country.


    And he always felt that this matter was decided temporarily by the nun, without even having a complete plan.


    The only plan was, "Come on, let''s kill them."


    What is the difference between this feeling and the street gangsters fighting? If you say you will fight, you will fight, if you say you will not fight, you will not fight.


    But there is no way, the other party is his immediate boss, and the most powerful person in Chen Xi, and more importantly, he is powerful.


    The nun is also considered one of the most powerful in Dawn.


    There is no other way.


    He had no choice but to send a message on his mobile phone: "Get ready to fight, watch the signal from the nun."


    "What signal?"


    "have no idea."


    "..."


    "..."


    Of course, their abnormality was also noticed, and soon there were high-level officials from Chenhe who questioned them, as well as questions from other Apocalypse.


    After all, it doesn''t seem right that such a large number of people suddenly slipped here from the battlefield.


    Perhaps no one would have thought that they would suddenly come to the Tianwei Building of the State Council and take them away with equipment.


    When Zhang Zifu looked forward again, Shen Xuan could no longer be found.


    Shen Xuan hummed a ditty, swaggered all the way to the outside of the Tianwei Building, slipped in with ease, and no one seemed to notice him.


    She came to the inner side of the east wing, threw the pot in her hand forward, and then ran out without looking back.


    Only then did anyone notice her.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here!" It was a middle-aged man in a black suit with double blades on his back.


    He just felt some movement around here, and saw Shen Xuan sneaking here, not knowing what she was doing, and then ran out in a hurry, and suddenly had a bad feeling, as if there was some danger coming. happen nearby. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Just as he was about to catch up, he saw Shen Xuan gesture to him, then felt pain, stopped on the spot, looked down and found a big hole in his chest at some point.


    Powerful Extraordinary.


    Danger.


    An alert is required.


    He reacted immediately, and shouted at the top of his voice: "Enemy attack!"


    But it was too late, just as the voice fell, before the others had time to react, they saw a blazing light flash across the ground, and the fire and explosion enveloped this area and the entire Tianwei Building.


    This kind of explosion is different from the explosions made by ordinary bombs, and the power is completely limited within a specified range, and the other areas will not be affected at all.


    This method can also greatly increase the power of the explosion.


    The wind and waves stirred up Shen Xuan''s black coat and kept dancing. The smile on her face became even more exaggerated. Her eyes sparkled and she looked very excited. Her figure was covered by the white light radiated by the explosion, and everything around her was covered, turning into a A white world.


    boom!


    boom!


    !


    boom!


    !


    "This is the signal!" Zhang Zifu looked at the white light rising from the Tianwei Tower, opened his eyes wide, and suddenly fell into self-doubt.


    The entire land trembled, and those who were not within the range of the explosion couldn''t help covering their eyes, squatting on the ground and shivering.


    "who is it!"


    An angry voice came from the Tianwei Tower, resounding through the world.


    But then, the white light flickered again, and the second explosion followed, drowning the small sound in the explosion. Previous Chapter Contents Bookmarks Next Chapter

 v3 Chapter 208： monster

    Chapter 208 Monster


    "He is back."


    "I know, I heard the news before, and his strength may have reached an unimaginable level."


    "How can this be good? He is very hostile to us. After all, we are targeting 17."


    "Isn''t there still Litian World? Let them eat dogs, we made a concession, and let them fight for the rest."


    Wang Yuan said with a smile, he looks very gentle, always smiling and gentle.


    Chen Qiqiang leaned on the golden leather chair, looked at Wang Yuan with a sizing look, suddenly smiled, and said, "The thing you made should be able to be put into the battlefield."


    Wang Yuanyun said lightly: "Come on, just these few days, our Shengshi Group still has a deep knowledge of this aspect, now we just change the method, change the soup but not the medicine."


    Everyone knows that the ancestor of the Wang family was a well-known drug dealer, and it has been passed down for many years. It seems to be an apprentice of Zhang Zhongjing, and the original work of "Treatise on Febrile Diseases". Even Li Shizhong, who was well-known in the last century, was one of them. house guest.


    In the original work of "Treatise on Febrile Diseases and Miscellaneous Diseases", there are many unimaginable things recorded, even the original prescription of "white bones and raw meat", but the specific medicinal materials have not been confirmed, and it seems that they have long since disappeared.


    In the past, they would definitely think that this was Zhang Zhongjing''s vision of certain areas that could not be touched, or a fantasy.


    But after the apocalypse, the value of this book is revealed, and some of the incredible prescriptions can be realized.


    Compared with the other two, Mu Yulin looked more brainy, with dark skin and wrinkles on his face. He patted the table and said angrily:


    "Continuing this fight will result in mutual losses. In any case, we must negotiate a peace first, even if we make some concessions."


    Chen Qiqiang tapped the table with his index finger, and said with a sneer, "Even if we agree, do you think those guys from Chenxi will agree? Do those from Litian agree?"


    "We are also being held forward by people with knives, otherwise how could we use such extreme methods."


    Mu Yulin pointed at Chen Qiqiang, and said disdainfully: "Chen Qiqiang, don''t pick yourself too clean, you were the one who led me there in the first place."


    "What do you mean by pointing at me?" Chen Qiqiang said in a deep voice with trembling eyes.


    Wang Yuan watched the two quarreling, but didn''t speak, but a vague smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    After a while, when the two of them had almost quarreled, he said: "What''s there to quarrel about? The past doesn''t matter. What matters is the future. This is a new era."


    Chen Qiqiang said without giving any face: "A new era? Let''s talk about it after we survive."


    At this moment, there was an explosion outside, followed by a heat wave.


    "You bully us!" Chen Yuan came to his senses, pointed at Chen Qiqiang, and scolded.


    Chen Qiqiang also looked blank, "It''s not me."


    During the explosion, the building collapsed, and the silver-white tower also broke. Even special metal materials could not withstand such an impact.


    However, the building still resisted the impact of the explosion to a certain extent. Some relatively powerful people barely survived, and almost all the soldiers patrolling outside the Tianwei Building were buried in the explosion and flames.


    The Tianwei Building itself is the core building of the State Council. There are hundreds of laboratories, large and small, built after the end of the world. They are aimed at various fields of the extraordinary, such as drugs, weapons, curses, energy, tattoos...


    Not to mention that there are three councilors among them, I am afraid that they are only eighth-level Extraordinary, no less than two digits, and there may even be seventh-level Extraordinary.


    Following the explosion, Shen Xuan''s men also killed the Tianwei Building that had been blown into ruins from all directions according to the plan. There were not many of them, but they were all elites, and there were many extraordinary people of the eighth order.


    "Haha, things in the old world will be destroyed in the old world and should not survive."


    Jin looked at the explosion, laughed, and ran with the wind and waves, the blue ponytail kept swinging rapidly, and the hair became messy.


    "You''re getting in big trouble!"


    "That''s what they deserve."


    It seems to be talking to himself, and it seems that two different people are arguing with each other.


    "This is revenge!"


    "Justified revenge!"


    "But I don''t hate them."


    "But I don''t like them and have no reason to."


    The sound of dull footsteps sounded in the space, as if stepping over the head, making people cover their foreheads involuntarily.


    A figure rushed out from the smoke and dust of the explosion, as if stepping in the smoke and dust, moving one by one, and came to Jin in a few breaths.


    The man wore a silver eagle beak mask covering the upper half of his face, and held a silver cane in his hand:


    "You monster! You shouldn''t have been let go in the first place, but you did such a rebellious thing."


    When Jin saw this person, his blue right eye suddenly changed, turning into a deep dark red, like a gemstone placed in a deep pool, although it is obscure, it is extraordinarily attractive:


    "So what, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com I have no relationship with you, since more than ten years ago."


    The man wearing the silver mask was obviously seriously injured. He was very afraid of the woman in front of him. He knew that the other person was a lunatic, and his behavior was uncertain:


    "Get out of here! For the sake of old Shen, we never asked you to do anything. Your revenge like this is really..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Jin tilting his head and smiling at him, his expression was full of madness.


    "interesting."


    A pink mini Gatling appeared out of nowhere in Jin''s hand, the barrel turned, and translucent pink bullets poured out,


    The next moment, the man wearing the silver hawk-beak mask disappeared and appeared behind Jin. He grabbed Jin''s shoulder with one hand and stabbed her in the abdomen with a cane with the other.


    Faced with such a strange ability, even Jin didn''t react, and her close combat ability itself was not strong.


    Snapped.


    Jin firmly grasped the cane with his backhand, and the strong force prevented him from advancing an inch.


    Immediately afterwards.


    There was horror in the man''s eyes, and with a dull scream, his chest was pierced by a hand, and his hot and fresh heart was pinched in his hand.


    The man wearing the silver mask yelled at Jin: "You monster will die in the end."


    It was a look of contempt, even before he died, he still looked down on this monster.


    There is a significant difference between humans and monsters, so as a human being, he is naturally superior.


    boom.


    With a crisp gunshot.


    The man''s head exploded, leaving only the body falling from the sky. Previous Chapter Contents Bookmarks Next Chapter

 v3 Chapter 209： underground

    Chapter 209 Underground


    A silver-white revolver appeared in Jin''s hand, which was exactly the same as Zhang Zijie''s revolver from the outside.


    This is her ability to break through the boundary between reality and fantasy, to materialize the weapons in her mind, and to exert power beyond common sense.


    This is an extremely terrifying ability.


    It is not something that humans should master. It involves the most essential rules of operation. Perhaps only the existence of gods can have similar abilities.


    Jin stood on the burning steel frame, holding a mini-Gatling, and shot at the dilapidated Tianwei Building. Dozens of clothes were mostly burned, and the soldiers who tried to escape from the flames were blasted by several bullets Completely disappeared in the flames.


    in the past time.


    Shen Xuan is like a self-expanding planet, its strength keeps getting stronger over time, until it is unbearable, so that the three originally existed relatively independently, and had to strengthen their connection to make their existence more stable, so as to share such power .


    But at the same time, it also caused them to be interfered with each other, and the external manifestation was madness.


    In such an explosion, none of the three congressmen died. They all possessed high-level mysterious items for self-defense and escape, which was also to prevent sudden sudden death in such an emergency.


    After all, in such an environment, once they die suddenly, the entire State Council system may also collapse.


    The life of every MP is critical.


    Before the apocalypse, the State Council will control more than half of the world, and it is openly and secretly connected with eight huge families, and half of the members of the State Council are from these eight families, or more or less have a relationship with each other. associated.


    This seemingly huge monster will be more fragile than imagined.


    After the apocalypse, the National Council still exists, but it is already weak, and with the threat of a new force like Seventeen, it is also imminent.


    "It was the hand of Chen Xi."


    "I knew for a long time that those paparazzi were plotting against us. I didn''t expect to attack us suddenly at this time, a group of mad dogs!"


    Wang Yuan leaned against the wall, lit a cigar, and cursed. Although most of his clothes were burned, he didn''t suffer any serious injuries.


    now.


    They have been transferred to a place hundreds of meters underground in the Tianwei Building, where they have not been affected by the explosion at all.


    It is not easy for those people from Chenxi to find this place, even if they can find it, they still have a way to leave in an emergency.


    Mu Yulin glanced at the phone, looked up and said, "According to my information, it seems that the person who attacked us was the one from the Shen family, but you all know that she has already escaped from the control of the Shen family."


    "Chen Xi doesn''t need to do anything to us at this time. I suspect that this is her private action. Is this considered revenge?"


    "It really is a lunatic!"


    To be able to sit in this position, they have all experienced strong winds and waves, and they will not panic too much even in the face of such an attack.


    Chen Qiqiang was leaning on the chair with his hands crossed, without much expression, he seemed to be thinking about something, in terms of actual strength, he was the strongest of the three, he was an eighth-order Extraordinary, and he even had a breakthrough The key to the seventh order.


    Compared to the other two who were in a state of embarrassment, there wasn''t a single bit of damage on his body, and even his clothes were clean and intact.


    "You said the three of us won''t really die here." Chen Qiqiang said half-jokingly, but there was no worry in his eyes.


    "If it''s a big deal, we''ll leave here. What are you afraid of?" Mu Yulin said with a smile. There is a mysterious item teleported here, and it was also thought that such an attack might happen before.


    They are also able to discuss things in Tianwei Building so openly.


    Chen Qiqiang nodded, took off the watch on his left hand and put it aside, suddenly smiled and said, "That makes sense, I''m really not worried, what about you guys?"


    Hearing this, Mu Yulin suddenly felt something was wrong, and looked back abruptly, just in time to see Chen Qiqiang beheading Wang Yuan from the side with a single and half-height machete, with blood spurting from the aorta out and spray onto the ceiling.


    "Come on, Mr. Chen has rebelled!"


    Mu Yulin''s voice spread throughout the room, but there was no sound outside, as if it was empty and no one else existed.


    He took a small stone tablet in his hand, and ran back quickly.


    at the same time.


    A large number of rocks grew out of the ground, closing the space behind him and separating the two.


    He just wanted to escape now, and Chen Qiqiang must have been fully prepared to do so.


    Chen Qiqiang saw Mu Yulin running away, but he didn''t chase after him. Instead, he picked up a tablecloth and wiped the machete on his hand, "Since I''m ready to kill you two old guys, do you think you can still escape?"


    When Mu Yulin heard Chen Qiqiang''s voice, his face changed drastically, but the movement of his feet did not stop, and he ran towards the escape passage without stopping.


    "seal up."


    The shadow slid in the space, and a man wearing a cloak suddenly appeared in front of him, stretched out a hand, and opened a blood-red naked eye in the palm of his hand, staring straight at him. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    Mu Yulin was about to fight back, but found that his ability as an Extraordinary completely disappeared at this moment, and at this moment he was like an ordinary person with a slightly stronger body.


    Such a sudden change made him fall into extreme panic, he turned his head and shouted behind him: "Chen Qiqiang, you can''t kill me! What do you want to do? I can help you."


    Mu Yulin quietly fell to the ground, his eyes burst open, foaming at the mouth, his body trembling constantly, and he lost consciousness.


    Chen Qiqiang looked at the clean machete in his hand, smiled with satisfaction, picked up the watch that was on the table before, put it on again, and shouted to the door:


    "Is it over?"


    Dozens of people wearing black masks and cloaks walked in from outside, followed by the smell of blood rippling in the air.


    "They''re all dead, and none of them are alive." Walking in front, the tall man with a blue mechanical device on his left face replied.


    Chen Qiqiang glanced at Wang Yuan''s body on the ground, took out a similar black mask from his arms and put it on himself, turned around and walked back:


    "Clean up this place and don''t leave any clues... All this is done by that monster in Chenxi."


    "clear."


    "Damn it, these old guys have been keeping it from me. I didn''t know there was a teleportation channel here. Everyone is a member of parliament. Can''t you be more frank? There is no difference in treatment."


    "it''s good now."


    Chen Qiqiang said cursingly, and kicked Wang Yuan''s body before leaving.


    The fighting outside was still going on, but the soldiers in the Tianwei Building didn''t know that the MP they needed to protect had already died tragically underground. Previous chapter table of contents bookmark back page

 v3 Chapter 210： borrow

    Chapter 210 Borrow


    Due to the two explosions in advance, most of the guarding force of the Tianwei Tower had been destroyed before the battle, and it was no match for Chen Xi.


    at the same time.


    They also have to endure the continuous high temperature brought by the flames in the ruins.


    This seems to be a battle without suspense.


    Because of Jin''s existence, the two seventh-order Beyonders who were still alive in the ruins of Tianwei Tower did not dare to show their faces, for fear of being killed like the man wearing the silver mask.


    But the members of their State Council are below, and they can''t escape here. They can become the defense force of Tianwei Building, and their own quality is still pass the test.


    Her melee ability is also very strong. She killed Shen Dongguang with one punch just now. It seems that she has no obvious shortcomings. If we want to win her, we can only rely on that thing, otherwise there is no chance of winning at all.


    That''s the only way to go, Shen Dongguang shouldn''t have gone there alone, he knew he was a lunatic, and he went to die.


    Whispering voices came from under the ruins. A man and a woman were wearing black combat uniforms. Both of them were the captains of the Tianwei Building, the bear and the war eagle.


    Although both of them have seventh-level strength, they are not at all sure of facing Jin.


    They are also the seventh-order Extraordinary who just passed through the inheritance tree not long ago.


    This way of becoming an Extraordinary can largely avoid the risk of losing control, even if the fit is not high, there is a probability of success, but there is a disadvantage, that is, the combat power is weaker than other people who advance in a normal way.


    This can be regarded as a balance of costs.


    In the center of the city at a distance from the Tianwei Building, there is a huge bronze tree. This is probably the first bronze tree planted in this world. It is the largest and the highest grade.


    And extraordinary people like them who advanced under the bronze tree can use a certain price in exchange for short-term powerful power.


    The price can be various, but they all start from themselves, life, spirit, body or other things.


    At this time.


    A strong sense of crisis flashed, and with an explosion, the flames filled this small space.


    The bear''s body continued to swell and grow in the flames, propping up the ruins, and its skin turned dark brown, like the texture of the skin of a tree. Giants give people a strong sense of oppression.


    strength.


    He felt ample power, spreading all over his body, as if he had inexhaustible strength.


    But he looked around the ruins, looking for the target, but he couldn''t find the lunatic woman, who seemed to have left.


    gone?


    Just when he was wondering, he heard sharp laughter from behind, and rainforest-like bullets poured out of the smoke and shot at him.


    A huge size often represents stronger power, stronger defense, stronger vitality, and it can even be said to be a sublimation of life level.


    Because of the huge size of the Bronze Tree, there is no human being at the same level as his opponent. In general gathering places, it can only be removed by siege.


    The man with a huge body put his hands in front of him. Since he is too big now, it is difficult to avoid such an attack, so he can only carry it hard.


    ....


    Severe pain came from his arm, like thousands of long needles, piercing his arm continuously and piercing into the bone marrow.


    Given the circumstances,


    but.


    His defense has indeed grown considerably.


    Those bullets didn''t penetrate his arm, but left pitted bullets on it, without any blood, as if hitting a piece of wood, only sawdust flying down from midair.


    The bullets kept pouring in.


    The man''s huge body faced the bullets, and he walked forward step by step, and then saw Jin standing in the smoke, he waved his arm and slapped him down.


    He seemed very anxious and could clearly


    He clearly felt that his life was passing away every moment, turning into nutrients for the bronze tree.


    After a long period of time, even if he killed the opponent, he might suffer irreparable damage.


    Jin saw the big thing slap him down, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, showing disdain, stretched out his right hand and snapped his fingers, showing a slightly exaggerated expression, simulating the sound of an explosion in his mouth:


    bang~


    The bomb that had already been planted detonated under the big thing''s feet, and the flames buried half of its body, and even blew up the man''s left foot neatly.


    Due to the broken left foot, and because the body was too heavy, the man lost his center of gravity, and fell heavily on the ruins, causing wind and sand to blow up.


    He still underestimated Jin''s strength, even with the strengthening of the bronze tree, he was still not Jin''s opponent.


    at the same time.


    The pink mini Gatling was still spinning, bullets poured down, and a large hole was shot in the man''s chest, which was full of bullet holes.


    Jin frowned, as if she had sensed something, she suddenly turned her gun and shot backwards, a figure appeared not far behind her, but at the same time a strong wind blew up, the bullet was affected and deviated from its original trajectory.


    This is a huge tornado that does not know when it formed, almost covering the ruins of the entire Tianwei Building.


    It was a woman who lost her right eye. The right eye was covered with unsightly scars, as if someone had scalded it off with an iron net. Her long black hair was floating in mid-air, and the air flow visible to the naked eye was flowing in the surrounding space.


    The strong wind became more violent, and the area of ??the tornado was also larger, and some finger-sized gravels were also rotating rapidly in it, tearing everything.


    A series of fine scars appeared on Jin''s skin.


    Although Jin was covered with wounds, his complexion did not change much. Instead, he became more excited. He left the Mini Gatling aside, picked up a missile on his back, and shot it in the direction of the target.


    bang~


    The missile fired, and her upper body fell backward due to the recoil.


    Following the jet of fire, the missile flew towards the blind woman''s position. Although it also deviated from the direction under the action of the strong wind, it hit the ground not far from the woman and exploded.


    The airflow produced by the explosion collided with the tornado, causing it to collapse instantly. The woman also flew out under the impact of the explosion, hitting a broken pillar beside her.


    She raised her head with difficulty, with blood spilling from the corner of her mouth, she just felt dizzy. The tornado formed just now was closely connected with her spirit. After the tornado was destroyed, her spirit was also severely injured.


    ....


    She didn''t understand that the person opposite was obviously not an Extraordinary, but possessed such terrifying power, it was too unreasonable.


    Everyone knows that the power of supernatural beings has a limit, and the limit lies in the fact that a weak body cannot bear too much power or mental power, so only destruction is ushered in.


    It is already the limit for ordinary supernatural beings to have the strength of level 8, no matter how powerful they are, they will only kill themselves.


    You beat me up!


    Jin stepped on her leather boots and walked towards the blind woman step by step, playing with a pink pistol in her hand. There were some weird graffiti on the side of the pistol, like some kind of monster in the black mist.


    Hearing this voice, Zhan Ying could only feel his body trembling uncontrollably, which was real fear.


    This comes from the intuition of Extraordinary people.


    Zhan Ying didn''t speak, but just stared at Jin, his chest was rising and falling, and his breathing was very short.


    Jin wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth with her left hand, approached her, squatted in front of her, put one hand on her shoulder, and stroked her side face with the other, and said softly:


    What about those people?


    who?


    Who are you talking about, you congressmen, they should not be dead.


    The blind woman''s face changed when she heard this, but she didn''t say anything.


    Jin looked at the other party''s expression, red light was shining in the child''s hole, showing a smile, and said thoughtfully:


    Looks like he''s not dead, then


    Wherever they can hide, they will never hide underground.


    Hearing this, the blind woman''s expression changed suddenly, showing a ferocious expression, and shouted: You **** don''t want to hurt a vellus of the congressman, even if you kill me, don''t want to get any news from me.


    Puff~


    The blind woman''s expression was fixed on her face, her eyes were wide open, her childish pores shrunk, but there was a finger-sized blood hole on her forehead, which ran through her brain.


    Jin stood up from the ground, his hands still clean, and looked back at the man whose body had recovered to its original state, lying half dead on the ground, looking at her in horror.


    You two should know a lot of things, after all, your strength is pretty good. She doesn''t want to talk to me, and you.


    Jin spoke slowly, and squatted down in front of the man, took out a palm-sized bomb from his arms, and stuck it on his chest.


    tell me where they are, or else... bang~


    You will be blown to pieces, your body and limbs will be separated, but you will not die immediately, but die slowly with the passage of life, which will not be as easy as her.


    Jin opened his eyes wide, and gestured with his hands vividly. The description is very apt, and it can make people think of the scene at that time.


    Her imagination is her forte.


    The bear lowered its head and still didn''t speak. It was still struggling in its heart. On the one hand, it was the justice they insisted on, and on the other hand, it was the fear of death and the lunatic in front of them.


    Such fear is all-round, from physical to psychological.


    Jin stretched out his left hand and gestured to three, and then the number of fingers decreased one by one.


    three ~


    The voice was very long, and she was also observing the man''s reaction.


    two ~


    This time it was slower and more oppressive.


    Xiong clenched his teeth, as if he had made up his mind, and when Jin said the last number, he quickly shouted: "I said, as long as you let me go, I will say anything, as long as I know it!"


    one!


    Jinbi pointed out a finger, tilted his head to look at him, sighed, didn''t say anything, stood up, turned around and walked back, waving:


    But I don''t want to know, bye bye, vegetable!


    With the explosion, the man''s body was completely destroyed.


    But what flew out was not flesh and blood, but pieces of wood, big and small. His body had already become fibrous, and his life had come to an end.


    Even if Jin let him go, he would still die.


    Hua Duo in the DesertPrevious chapterTable of ContentsBookmarkNext chapter

 v3 Chapter 211： 3 MPs

    Chapter 211 Three Members


    With the death of the two captains of the guard, the war gradually subsided.


    These people are quite stubborn, and none of them surrendered, which caused us a lot of trouble. Zhang Zifu stood in front of Jin and reported the situation, and then said:


    We have just discovered the entrance to the underground. However, it was completely sealed off by the ruins, and it would take some time to clear it out.


    I suspect that those councilors are fleeing from this place. If we go to the outskirts of the city to search now, we might be able to bump into them.


    Regarding this situation, he had imagined it before. It must not be that simple to kill the members of the State Council, not to mention that they did not have a complete plan, and they just attacked them recklessly. , this reckless plan seems to be working well.


    As expected of a nun!


    He couldn''t help sighing in his heart, marveling at the nun''s resourcefulness and control over the situation.


    In these respects, he was completely inferior, even though he always thought he was very smart.


    Jin nodded pretendingly, indicating that he understood, and then asked: Can''t it explode? Or by other means.


    Zhang Zifu shook his head and said: "Probably impossible. If it is opened by violent means, it will cause further damage to the passage and then collapse."


    Jin nodded calmly: Then you clean this up and see what''s going on below. If the three congressmen are still below, kill them. If not, you can evacuate too.


    I have other things to do, so I will leave this place and leave it to you.


    She couldn''t help but yawned.


    Zhang Zijie put his left hand on his chest and said solemnly: "No problem, I won''t let you down, just leave it to me!"


    Seeing that the nun trusted him so much, he was extremely excited, but he always felt that something was wrong. The nun''s figure seemed to be a little different from before, but he couldn''t see clearly because of the cover of the hood.


    Just when Jin was about to leave, a young woman with long blond hair in a black combat uniform ran over, walked up to Jin in a hurry, bowed her head and said:


    Sister, I am the second executive officer, Amy. I would like to ask is there any other instructions? Or what should we do next?


    From the outside, this is a young and inexperienced girl, and it would not make people think that she is Chenxi''s executive officer.


    The executive officer is already a high-level executive in Chenxi, who has great power and can decide some matters in Chenxi to a certain extent.


    Especially in Jin''s team, since Shen Xuan is often absent, she can be regarded as a hands-off shopkeeper, so the executive officer has more power and almost completely manages the entire team.


    Zhang Zifu is the first executive officer, and she is the second executive officer, and the other two executive officers were not present.


    You don''t need to introduce yourself, I know who you are, the last time we met, didn''t we?


    Jin said calmly, the red pupils looked deep, and the imperceptible aura was enough to bring a great sense of oppression.


    Amy smiled awkwardly, and then said: I haven''t seen each other for a long time, and I am also afraid that the nun will forget me.


    So is there anything else to order? I will try my best to complete it for adults.


    Jin said bluntly: There is nothing you need to do, just take care of yourself and don''t die.


    They took away the Tianwei Building of the State Council so suddenly, they would definitely become the target of public criticism, and at this moment, the war ahead was still going on, and the alliance between Chen Xi and the State Council might also be broken because of this.


    Amy said so when she heard it, so she nodded and said, "Okay."


    With her head lowered, her expression kept changing, and she gritted her teeth, as if a little unwilling.


    After several hours of cleaning, they finally cleared the passage in the ruins.


    It''s cleared up, let''s go down and have a look, be careful, there might be someone down there. Zhang Zibo was holding a large-diameter iron pipe nozzle, standing in front of the passage, facing


    Amy said.


    Amy nodded and said: "Okay, be careful. The nun is not here. If there is any problem, we may not be able to solve it."


    Including the two of them, there were more than forty members, walking all the way down the passage, the narrow air was filled with the smell of blood.


    A lot of people died and they had civil unrest? Zhang Zifu couldn''t help frowning, feeling puzzled. They didn''t come here at all, but these people died: No wonder I thought the guards of the Tianwei Building were much weaker than expected, but I didn''t expect a large part of them to die. The breakage is here.


    Seeing the corpses in the corridor, Amy froze in place with her eyes wide open, showing an expression of disbelief: all... are they all dead?


    If they were all dead, wouldn''t it mean that the members of the State Council were also dead.


    Zhang Zifu felt that this matter was interesting, smiled, nodded and said: "It is possible, but I am more curious about who did it."


    A flash of inspiration flashed in Amy''s mind, and she suddenly thought of a possibility and said, "Could it be the nun, who has come down just now?"


    Zhang Zifu stopped, looked back at her, thought for a while and said, "Since the nun didn''t say that, then it''s not."


    However, if the congressman really dies here, even if we didn''t kill him, he will be held on our heads.


    Although their purpose is to kill the members of the State Council, they cannot be killed by others and then pinned on their heads.


    They don''t do things that are scapegoats. They do what they do, and they don''t do it if they don''t.


    These dead bodies, including their bones and clothing, were in a semi-melted state. It was impossible to tell what caused them to die, and they couldn''t tell what they looked like before they were born.


    In some places, the two bodies merged together, showing a distorted appearance.


    In such an environment, the atmosphere seemed gloomy and cold, and Zhang Zijie couldn''t help but clenched the sprayer in his hand.


    This world has become distorted long after the apocalypse, and it is possible to encounter anything, no matter what monsters or ghosts.


    There are often gathering places that are found to be out of contact, and then go to investigate, and there is no living person inside.


    There wasn''t a single living person here, just half-melted corpses and whispers as they walked along.


    It seems that there are some laboratories here, but the data in them have been destroyed or transferred, and nothing particularly valuable has been found. One of the team members reports.


    Tianwei Building itself is a large laboratory, conducting research on various mysterious items, hoping to produce specified mysterious items in a stable manner.


    However, it is doomed to be futile to study such things in a short period of time, because their own Extraordinary system is incomplete, and there is no basic theoretical support, let alone study these mysterious items that do not know how to form them.


    Amy nodded and said with a smile: Let people take all these valuable things back, and hand them over to the Research Society at that time.


    Of course, Chen Xi is also doing similar things. This is probably like a long track, whoever gets to the end first will be the winner.


    After searching several rooms, they finally found an anomaly in the seventh room on the ground floor.


    This room is more closed than other rooms, and the space is not too big. There is only a long table with an unfinished cigar on it.


    Three round things hung from the ceiling.


    This is!


    Amy showed a look of surprise, and obviously recognized the heads, the heads of the three congressmen.


    Their heads were cut off and hung from the ceiling, blood dripping to the floor with gravity.


    All three congressmen died here, and their heads were cut off and hung by the murderer. It seems that the murderer wanted us to know that the congressmen were dead.


    I don''t know whether it is a demonstration against us or a demonstration against the National Secretary.


    Zhang Zifu showed a dignified look, and quickly took out his mobile phone to report the situation here to Jin.


    The cadre may have escaped, but he was here unexpectedly.


    Amy is also very puzzled, so besides us, who would want to kill the members of the State Council, who are 17?


    Zhang Zifu shook his head, analyzed and said: "It doesn''t look like it. It''s obviously like someone inside the State Council did it. After killing him~www.novelhall.com~ and then leaving through the predetermined channel, 17, as a new Power should not have such influence.


    Amy also realized it all at once: In this case, it must have been done by several other congressmen, and the conflict between that person must have deep grievances with some of these three people.


    Having said that, both of them fell into a brief silence, and looked at each other meaningfully.


    They didn''t understand why the nuns suddenly attacked the Tianwei Building before, but now they seem to have some clues, but they can''t say it.


    Before, there were some rumors in the morning light that the nuns were somehow involved with the Shen family. The Shen family was also one of the eight major families. It was said that they used to be the royal family. The dynasty was destroyed, but they retained it. Their heritage cannot be underestimated.


    If the Shen family was behind the plan, all of this would seem reasonable. The two parties should cooperate internally and externally to destroy the Tianwei Building, and eliminate the three councilors, and blame Chen Xi for this matter.


    Zhang Zifu looked at the people around him, and then said in a serious tone: "None of you should speak out about today''s matter, no matter what you see... Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude, you will know what happens next." !


    Zhang Zijie is a cautious person. He is aware of the seriousness of today''s matter. If he does not handle it properly, there may be big problems.


    Amy seemed a little distracted.


    What¡¯s wrong with you? Zhang Zifu looked at her and frowned.


    Amy came back to her senses with a shy smile on her face: I was just a little too surprised.


    Zhang Zifu nodded, pointed to the corpses on the ground and said, "Clean up all of these, and we are also preparing to evacuate. I am afraid that the people who are nearby from the State Council will rush over soon." Previous Chapter Contents Bookmarks Next Chapter

 v3 Chapter 212： keyboard sage

    Chapter 212 The Keyboard Saint


    A large number of death curses gathered in one place will make people feel the real horror, and the Extraordinary in the camp can''t help but look in the direction of Beijing and Seoul, for fear that some monsters will emerge from that place.


    "I brought her here for you." Zhou An packed up the various parts of Huasan''s body in a package and brought her over.


    Although there was only one head left of the flower umbrella, it still greeted Su Changxing: "Master."


    Su Changxing nodded in response, pointed to the table next to him and said, "Just put the things here."


    Zhou An carefully placed the package containing the umbrella body on the table, then turned his head and said:


    "We just got the news that the Tianwei Building of the State Council was taken down yesterday, and three congressmen were killed. I heard that it was Chenxi''s people who did it, and there was a civil turmoil in them."


    "No wonder Lilian and the others chose to retreat yesterday. It turned out that there was something like this. I said she couldn''t keep the agreement like that."


    Su Changxing raised his head to look at him, and found a blind spot: "Agreement, what agreement?"


    Zhou An shrugged his shoulders and said: "It''s nothing, it''s just some private agreement, if I defeat the Sixteen Swordsmen, Lilian will lead people to evacuate from Beijing and Seoul."


    "But at present, it seems that their internal alliance has broken down, so they have to evacuate."


    "This is probably a compromise for us. I think the Guosihui is on the verge of collapse, and it might disappear at some point."


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, and said, "I knew about this matter before, but it seems that not only Chen Xi, but also other forces are involved."


    Zhou An recognized it, with a look of surprise on his face, and said, "You know? I just got the news, but I don''t know the specifics."


    He was amazed by Su Changxing''s method, besides 17, there are other channels to obtain information.


    Su Changxing nodded, and said with a smile: "It seems that someone in the morning light is helping us."


    Just last night, he received a message from Shen Xuan, saying that he took someone to take down the Tianwei Tower.


    However, it was Yijin''s tone.


    This made him feel a little uneasy, what does this mean?


    Can the two use each other''s identities?


    Jin has never been able to use a mobile phone. It seems that he is not recognized by the Doomsday game and is considered a very special existence.


    What worries him more is that Shen Xuan''s power seems to be self-inflated all the time, which has also caused them to be in an unstable state all the time, just like a time bomb that may explode at any time, and what kind of results it will cause is uncertain. Got it.


    Anyway, it will definitely not be a good thing.


    Moreover, Jin and Shen Xuan didn''t seem to have a situation like Lin Xiuyu''s body that couldn''t bear the powerful abilities.


    Su Changxing took off the silver bracelet from his hand and handed it to Zhou An: "Take this."


    "What is this?" Zhou An looked at the bracelet with doubts.


    Su Changxing explained: "If you inject extraordinary strength and spirit into it, it will form a powerful defensive force field, which can just make up for your weak body."


    "Should save your life some of the time."


    Zhou An smiled, and said nonchalantly: "I don''t need it, who can be as fast as my sword!"


    You could tell he was confident.


    Su Changxing was not in a hurry, he said in a calm manner: "There will always be, and don''t take your shortcomings as advantages, or you will stumble one day, take it!"


    This bracelet belongs to Eric, and its defensive ability is indeed strong, but for Su Changxing, it is not so practical, because his body''s own defense ability is enough, and for Zhou An, who is weak and extraordinary Those who, on the contrary, can play a big role.


    Being rational and not blind is the way to live for a long time.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Su Changxing started to repair the flower umbrella, knowing that people from Litian World would fight back, so the flower umbrella would definitely play a big role.


    This time, he added more demon blood to Huasan''s body.


    This is also because the flower umbrella itself has grown and changed, and is more compatible with the power of the devil, so it can add more blood of the devil.


    Such an approach may lead to some bad consequences, but it will definitely make the power of the flower umbrella stronger.


    Often at this time, people''s pursuit of power is unlimited, because they can always see existences stronger than themselves, so they will pursue more powerful power.


    This comes from anxiety, from fear, from the expansion of desire.


    Although Su Changxing has the identity of a false god, he is still a human being in essence, a complete human being, a human being who has not escaped from the flesh and has rich emotions.


    He has always felt that this is the essence of his existence, and it is impossible to abandon it. Once abandoned, there is no difference between death and death. The one who dies is the current him, and the one who lives is another existence like him.


    "If I can use weapons more skillfully, I probably won''t be broken up." Huasan concluded by herself.


    She is still better at fighting with her own hands, which is more convenient and easier to operate.


    Su Changxing nodded thoughtfully, and then said: "Maybe it''s because this weapon has no connection with your body, making it difficult for you to control it. It would be nice if there was more connection."


    "I''d better remodel this weapon."


    He put the silver and white sword of the flower umbrella into the pocket galaxy and carried out another transformation. It is unrealistic to connect the mist with her body through the magic pattern, which will make the flow of energy bloated.


    So it can only be realized by using the mutual connection between the blood of demons.


    Through the connection between the demon blood, the indirect connection between the flower umbrella and the weapon should be realized, which should allow her to use the weapon better and improve her combat effectiveness.


    It is easy to come up with such an idea, but it is extremely difficult to realize and perfect it.


    Su Changxing didn''t have much theoretical knowledge about this, so he had to carry out tens of thousands of experimental transformations in the pocket galaxy, trying various methods.


    The operation speed in Pocket Galaxy is connected with his spirit, the stronger his spirit, the higher the frequency of operation.


    With his current spirit, he can operate at a speed of 1:1000. Huasan''s great sword has also changed into hundreds of different forms in the process, whether light or heavy, long or short, and constantly changing. Try adding more demonic blood to it.


    If the amount is too small, it will not be enough to create a connection, and if it is too much, it will be difficult to integrate with the material of the sword itself.


    After Zhou An left, Su Changxing was the only one around the altar, and no one else was allowed to approach it.


    The death curse has already filled the entire capital of Beijing and Seoul, but the people in Litian World still have no reaction, as if they have compromised.


    Lin Xiuyu, who was floating above the altar, closed his eyes tightly. His body and consciousness had long been separated. His consciousness is now in the sky above Beijing and Seoul, controlling a huge number of nodes of the death curse corrosion channel.


    Ripples appeared in the surrounding space, and the light and shadow changed clearly, as if floating on the water.


    Su Changxing felt a wave of will, which came from Beijing and Seoul, passing through the space passage, and it was an existence in Litian World.


    This kind of will is extremely astonishing, like a god, it seems to be able to get rid of the influence of any rules.


    There really is such a terrifying existence in Litian World.


    Su Changxing showed a dignified look, but he didn''t show any fear at all. He had seen even gods, and he had seen Titans who were comparable to gods. There might not be many things that could make him feel afraid.


    "You are very unusual." Greeting like an acquaintance meeting.


    Su Changxing stopped his movements, slowly opened his eight eyes, and looked into the void: "I thought you would shoot directly."


    "Everyone is a human race, and there is no need to fight to the death like this. We can discuss everything, right?"


    "Why didn''t we discuss it before?"


    "Because they are not worthy, only those with equal strength can sit at the same table and talk."


    "That''s the reason, so you came to discuss with me?" Su Changxing had a vague smile on his lips.


    "Don''t go too far, you killed Hu Huaian, we haven''t settled with you yet!" Will''s tone suddenly became sharp, "You should be able to feel our strength, and we can definitely kill you, UU Kanshu www.uukanshu. com just don''t want to pay that much."


    Su Changxing reckoned that the other party should be a saint from Litian World. There were saints before, and there must be saints now. It''s hard to say what kind of level a saint is, at least above level five.


    He also couldn''t guess through the opponent''s will.


    Su Changxing didn''t seem to hear the other party''s threat at all, and responded easily: "We can discuss it, but there is one thing I won''t agree to. You can''t enter this world!"


    Having said that, the conversation came to an abrupt end, and both sides fell silent.


    Su Changxing knew that the other party''s purpose was this, but he also said it to death.


    It''s not very useful to agree or anything. Once the other party is allowed to gain a firm foothold in this world, things will get out of control.


    Moreover, he also has great concerns about the so-called inheritance tree, thinking that it is not a good thing.


    "People are too stubborn, sometimes it''s not a good thing, do you really think you can fight against us by relying on the way of heaven in this world?"


    The tone was full of threats, and also meant to test Su Changxing''s attitude.


    Su Changxing sneered and said, "Just try it if you can."


    "I thought you were a lost person, but I didn''t expect it to be... Wait and see, Su Changxing, you will regret it, I promise you will beg me on the ground like a dog."


    "So it''s a keyboard saint." Su Changxing smiled contemptuously, as if talking to himself.


    The will seemed to leave, obviously because he heard Su Changxing''s ridicule, and he was too lazy to argue with Su Changxing here.


    The surrounding space returned to calm, except for a line of words left on the ground, Saints of Hundred Religions. Previous chapter table of contents bookmark back page

 v3 Chapter 213： affection

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Su Changxing looked at the four characters on the ground with a dissatisfied expression. He waved his hand and erased "Hundred Teachings" and changed it to the word "Keyboard". Then he nodded in satisfaction.


    "What do you mean by keyboard sage?" Kasan asked.


    "A guy from Litian World, which means he is very good at talking." Su Changxing replied calmly.


    at the same time.


    There was a change in Beijing and Seoul. People from Litian World were attacking the passage. The passage that was originally blocked by the curse of death was pushed away again.


    A huge illusory bronze mirror appeared on the square in the center of Beijing and Seoul, flickering non-stop, and then more than a dozen people jumped out of it.


    Before they could observe the surrounding environment, they were greeted with endless death curse attacks all around.


    In less than a moment, they were completely swallowed by the curse of death, not even a bit of bone residue was left.


    The streets of Beijing and Seoul fell into dead silence again. Ordinary creatures could not survive such a density of death curses, even some monsters in the black mist.


    This is also the most powerful part of Lin Xiuyu''s plan.


    Relying on these death curses, even the seventh-level Extraordinary cannot break out of Beijing and Seoul intact, while the eighth-level and below Extraordinary will directly die in the death curse and become a part of the death curse. become a nutrient.


    And with Zhou Anshou outside the city of Beijing and Han, under the restrictions of the rules, who can rush over.


    This is also the reason why Litian World came to negotiate with Su Changxing.


    If they want to break this situation, they have to use power beyond the limits of the rules, at least Hu Huaian''s level of beginners.


    And once Blue Star''s rules are touched, no matter whether they succeed or not, they will definitely lose their manpower.


    Even if Litian World has a profound background, there will not be too many strong people like Hu Huaian, and the death of everyone is a great loss.


    Su Changxing is sitting here, and they need to pay a higher price to break this situation.


    Su Changxing didn''t care too much about this, he dared to fight people from Litian World who dared to come, until there was nothing left to fight.


    He also didn''t intend to discuss with the other party at all. Litian World didn''t treat them as human beings at all, let alone treat them as the same kind. There was pride in his bones.


    This kind of behavior is even more disgusting than the wizarding world. They carry out the behavior of invaders under the banner of their own people, stand on the highest moral ground, and make everything they do logical.


    this time.


    The body of the flower umbrella was seriously damaged, many parts were completely damaged and needed to be rebuilt, and because it wanted to further strengthen the original condition, it took a lot of time.


    It was not until dusk that the restoration was largely completed.


    In mysticism, dusk is the dividing line between reality and illusion, and extraordinary power is especially powerful at this time.


    In traditional witchcraft and magic, this is also known as the magical hour, when wizards and witches meditate and perform required rituals.


    The brilliance produced on the altar is also more dazzling, making everything around it look like a lake, a little bit of dusk, reflecting each other, revealing the magnificence.


    "Don''t hide, I know you''re coming."


    Su Changxing turned his head to look at the tent behind him, and said with a smile.


    Jin poked his head out from behind the tent, with a familiar smile on his face, wearing a black windbreaker and a hood, with one hand in the pocket, and the other hand wearing a black half-finger glove, fingers Rock back and forth, say hello:


    "Hi~"


    Su Changxing looked at her, showing a hint of surprise, and strode over: "It''s a little taller than when I walked."


    Jin put his hands behind his back, walked up to Su Changxing with deft steps, then hugged him all at once, sighed and said:


    "You''ve been gone for a long time."


    Jin''s body temperature is lower than normal, and it is warm to the touch, probably like a piece of hot jade, soft and resilient.


    "It''s been a while, but it''s not


    There is a way, different world time flow rate is not the same. "Su Changxing patted her head and said helplessly.


    Jin raised his head, stared at Su Changxing with beautiful pale pink eyes, and said with a serious expression, "You haven''t changed much."


    Of course, Su Changxing hasn''t changed much, because of his strong physique, even after decades, he can still maintain his current appearance.


    Moreover, in fact, he has changed a lot. After going to the steam world, he realized that his body seemed to have lost some time.


    It''s just that such changes did not appear on his body.


    Su Changxing noticed the change in the color of Jin''s eyes, and pulled up her right eyelid with his right hand to observe her eyes:


    "How is your physical condition? The color of your eyes is different from when I left."


    Su Changxing analyzed Jin''s eyes with the eyes of data, but was surprised to find that no information could be analyzed, as if it didn''t exist at all.


    Such a situation was beyond his expectation. Even the gods couldn''t completely cover his data eyes, but he couldn''t analyze Jin''s eyes.


    So, what''s going on here?


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help showing surprise.


    Jin thought for a while and said calmly, "Shen Xuan is dying soon."


    This kind of situation seems to be expected, but it will be unacceptable if you really have to face it.


    The color of Jin''s eyes is probably a reflection of different extraordinary powers. Jin''s power is blue, while Shen Xuan''s power is red. Da Dan also represents the opposite sides of yin and yang, one is spiritual ability, and the other is It is physical ability.


    Therefore, Jin has a strong spiritual ability, and can break through the boundary between reality and fantasy to "create".


    Shen Xuan, on the other hand, has extraordinary physical strength and has mastered a variety of abilities related to the body.


    It may be because Shen Xuan is about to die, so her power is being merged into Jin''s body, so her pink eyes are showing.


    This is also a big problem.


    It doesn''t mean that everything is over after Shen Xuan''s death, her power will not disappear, it will flow into Jin''s body continuously.


    Jin may also be unable to withstand such a powerful force, and will perish at a faster speed!


    As for Shen Jinxuan, she couldn''t avoid the impact of such a force, and she would also die.


    So Shen Xuan''s death not only means her own death, but also means that the other two will also face the fate of death.


    The three of them are on the same line of fate. The three are independent, but they are also one. They can be distinguished or not.


    Jin doesn''t seem to be aware of this problem at all, or she doesn''t have a strong concept of life and death.


    Death was no big deal to her.


    "What''s wrong?" Jin tilted his head to look at Su Changxing, showing doubts.


    Su Changxing fell into a brief silence, and said in a serious tone: "Let me see her situation, maybe there is still salvation..."


    "Um."


    Jin nodded, and then Tong Kong''s color became darker and dark red, like a bright ruby ??gem, and his body shape also changed to a certain extent, taller, and his chest fully supported the clothes.


    Clearly visible black lines appeared on her face, like cracks extending from her eyes.


    "how."


    "Miss me?"


    The corners of Shen Xuan''s mouth were raised, showing a smile, even so, the suffocating charm was still ready to come out.


    It didn''t look like he was going to die at all.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, felt his blood spurt, took a step back calmly, and said, "How is your body? Jin said you are going to die soon."


    Shen Xuan looked at Su Changxing, restrained her smile, the bangs on her forehead covered one eye, and the other eye was hidden in the shadow: "You are very strong now, I never thought you could go to such a point, haha .¡±


    "I am indeed dying. This thing is constantly eroding my body. My state is very unstable. I may fall into self-destruction at any time."


    "This is probably something that can''t be helped. I can feel the terrifying power hidden in these substances."


    Su Changxing analyzed Shen Xuan''s eyes with the eyes of data, and this time there were some changes, at least something could be seen.


    [Deep black breath of death: Negative energy from unknown existence can affect any creature, assimilate it, or cause it to perish. ¡¿


    This thing should be the power carried by that giant hand, and because Shen Xuan entered the restricted area, she passively absorbed too much of this death breath, so she gradually fell into self-destruction.


    It is a blessing in misfortune that she did not die at that time.


    "Is there any solution?" Su Changxing fell into thought, thinking about how to avoid Shen Xuan''s death.


    Shen Xuan looked at Su Changxing who was deep in thought, and couldn''t help smiling slightly, feeling that this scene seemed familiar, she took a step forward, brushed her index finger across the skin of the back of her neck, exhaled fragrance, and said in his ear:


    "Hopeless."


    "But it''s just right for you to come back. If it''s later, I won''t be able to see you."


    Su Changxing looked down at her exquisite side face, the outline was perfectly outlined, and the only flaw was the black lines:


    "I was wondering, do you really like me?"


    He could fully feel Shen Xuan''s undisguised and accumulated feelings, yes in her demeanor, yes in her eyes, and even more in her words.


    She is smart, a man of the city, just like Su Changxing, they are the same kind of people, they are good at disguising and calculating.


    Until now, Su Changxing still couldn''t see through Shen Xuan, and felt that she was like a layer of mist, a layer of gauze, flowing towards the distance, and he didn''t know where it was going.


    He felt that if it was only Shen Xuan, the other party probably wouldn''t like him either, or rather, Shen Xuan wouldn''t like anyone.


    Compared with Su Changxing, she is colder, with a glacier and a black abyss under her smile, the only tenderness may be towards herself and the other two.


    Shen Xuan was affected, but the three independent existences were closely connected and would influence each other unconsciously.


    She may not even be aware that such feelings have accumulated little by little over a long period of time, which in turn changed her behavior and judgment.


    This was a very complicated matter, and Su Changxing couldn''t judge whether it was Shen Xuan''s emotion.


    "I don''t know, but is it important?" Shen Xuan said lazily and calmly, but her eyes seemed to be trembling, obviously she was not sure herself.


    "You really know how to pretend." Su Changxing raised the corners of his mouth, and suddenly hugged Shen Xuan tightly, and could clearly feel her body trembling, not as calm as she showed.


    [The problem of slow update of new chapters finally has a solution on Neng''s app, download the app here, and view the latest chapters of this book on multiple sites at the same time. ¡¿

 v3 Chapter 214： disperse

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "pain."


    Su Changxing felt pain in his shoulder, and Shen Xuan grabbed it with his hand.


    Shen Xuan raised her head, smiled and said, "Don''t hug me!"


    Su Changxing looked at her and said helplessly, "You can hug me, but don''t let me hug you."


    "Yes."


    Shen Xuan responded smoothly, and she didn''t seem to feel that there was anything wrong. She wrapped her hands around the back of Su Changxing''s neck and hugged him tightly, and said softly:


    "I will die."


    "I will also try to avoid affecting the two of them, and I will completely dissipate my power."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "How to dissipate is not an easy task, maybe it will collapse like a planet,"


    Shen Xuan showed a mysterious smile: "We have some kind of wonderful connection with another world, and our power also comes from there. I should be able to dissipate my power in reverse before I die, so it probably won''t affect them. .¡±


    another world?


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but frowned when he heard this, feeling incredible, and asked, "What kind of world?"


    There is some kind of secret hidden in it, which may have something to do with the doomsday game.


    Shen Xuan shook her head: "I don''t know either, I can only vaguely feel such a connection. As for what kind of world and where it is, I don''t know either."


    "I''ve only recently noticed such a connection. If I''m not dying, I''m afraid it''s hard to notice."


    Su Changxing felt that what Shen Xuan said was true, and this was probably the source of their strength, but thinking of this, he had some other thoughts about it...


    "You can''t die." Su Changxing said with certainty.


    "I''m probably hopeless." Shen Xuan repeated.


    Su Changxing said, "I can save you."


    Shen Xuan froze for a moment, then fell silent: "You don''t need to lie to me, and I don''t need comfort."


    Su Changxing said helplessly, "Have I ever lied to you?"


    Shen Xuan nodded: "Cheated!"


    Su Changxing pulled her to a side table and sat down, then said, "It''s actually not difficult, as long as you dispel the influence from that giant hand in your body, it should be fine."


    "In this way, even if it doesn''t completely solve your problem, it will allow you to live for a while longer."


    Shen Xuan nodded, looked at Su Changxing with a smile and said, "That''s right, it makes sense, but how can I dispel the influence on me."


    "That giant hand is probably a limb of a dead god, otherwise it wouldn''t be able to affect that whole world."


    "I have tried before."


    It''s not that Shen Xuan didn''t try it. Instead, she tried many methods, but none of them worked. Instead, it became the nourishment of the death breath, making it stronger and accelerating her death.


    Su Changxing rubbed his index finger on the bridge of his nose, and said in a leisurely manner, "You can''t do it, but it doesn''t mean I can''t do it..."


    "Shen Xuan, I''ve come to a place you can''t even imagine."


    this moment.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were full of vicissitudes, as if twinkling stars.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Shen Xuan froze, seeing an astonishing white light radiating from Su Changxing''s right eye, covering her.


    This white light is soft and calming. ....


    Since the deep black breath of death is equal to the power of the gods, it should be dealt with with the power of the gods.


    so.


    Theoretically speaking, using faith to get rid of the breath of death is the best choice, but because he is afraid of being targeted by "antivirus software", Su Changxing can only control his strength and try it out first.


    Su Changxing stretched out his index finger and pressed it against the black line on Shen Xuan''s face, trying to touch the deep black breath of death with faith.


    According to his expectation, the faith and the breath of death would collide and attack each other, and dissipate in the process, thus reducing the burden on Shen Xuan''s body.


    Faith slides along the fingers, radiating like fireflies


    of brilliance.


    When faith touched the breath of death, the two parties seemed to be stimulated by some kind of stimulation, became active, attracted each other at once, hedged together, and then blended and entangled.


    Su Changxing was taken aback by this, and quickly withdrew his finger, interrupting the output of faith.


    An inconspicuous black line appeared on his index finger, and then gradually faded, blending into his skin.


    He can clearly feel the existence of that trace of power, which blends with faith and exists in it.


    "What''s going on here?" He couldn''t figure it out. Logically speaking, two forces of different nature collided with each other and collided with each other. The impact should be right.


    Is it because of the particularity of belief itself?


    It also seems unlikely.


    "Did you feel anything different?" Su Changxing asked Shen Xuan, and observed her situation, there was no obvious change from before.


    Shen Xuan shook her head: "I don''t feel anything, but when you touched me with your finger just now, that thing seemed to come alive."


    "Active?"


    "Yes, this seems to accelerate their erosion of my body..." Shen Xuan opened her eyes wide.


    "..."


    Su Changxing pondered for a while, then put his finger on the black line on Shen Xuan''s face again, guiding Faith to make it come into contact with the breath of death.


    Since it is impossible to get rid of the dark breath of death from Shen Xuan''s body, it should be possible to guide it out.


    At present, it seems that this thing does not have much influence on him, and faith seems to be able to suppress it.


    this time.


    He guided more beliefs to attack the breath of death, and a trace of more subtle white lines appeared in the black lines on Shen Xuan''s face, spreading continuously.


    Sure enough, the situation was still the same as before, his belief and the dark breath of death quickly blended with each other to form a whole.


    He used his faith to drag these mixed breaths of death out of Shen Xuan''s body.


    This process seemed simple, but Su Changxing was very energetic, knowing that any accident might happen at any time. After all, it was this level of power operation, and he also crossed the river blindfolded.


    The tips of Su Changxing''s fingers were densely covered with tiny black lines, which gradually disappeared and merged into his skin.


    A large number of deep black death aura poured into his body, and only then did he feel the familiar aura, decay, bloodthirsty, madness and actual death.


    This is also the essence of zombie creatures.


    The owner of that arm was indeed a zombie, but it was so powerful that it was almost like a god. ....


    Shen Xuan also noticed the black line on Su Changxing''s finger, and immediately understood what was going on, and also noticed that this thing was missing in his body, it was only a small part, but it was enough to relieve his current symptoms:


    "You guided this thing into your own body, aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Su Changxing looked up at her, shook his head and said, "This thing doesn''t seem to have any effect on me."


    This is the truth.


    Looking back now, it was strange that he was able to stay in the restricted area of ??no man''s land for so long without dying.


    "It seems to have some effect, let''s continue." Su Changxing touched the black line with his index finger again, guiding Faith to draw the breath of death.


    Because it is monitored by "antivirus software", it is difficult for him to use a large amount of faith at one time, so he can only repeat this process many times, clearing it bit by bit.


    "Hmm~"


    "It''s very comfortable."


    Shen Xuan stared at Su Changxing with wide eyes, and said softly.


    Su Changxing stopped and looked at her, and said angrily:


    "I didn''t ask you to give a speech...Because I can''t be sure what it is, I can only use this stupid method, but it may be difficult to completely get rid of it."


    "En." Shen Xuan nodded, not seeming to care much about it.


    Su Changxing looked at her, and said strangely, "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Shen Xuan asked back: "Why are you afraid, death is a kind of destination."


    "That makes sense." Su Changxing nodded.


    then.


    He repeated this process continuously, his fingers slid across the black lines on the skin.


    "Hmm~"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Um!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Shen Xuan hummed softly from time to time. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    Guide the breath of death out of Shen Xuan''s body bit by bit.


    The breath of death entered his body, wrapped in faith, and gathered together to form a strange and complicated symbol.


    Su Changxing recognized that this symbol was similar to the structure of the divine script, probably also a divine script, but he had never seen it before.


    When this process reached one hundred and twenty-two times, the black lines on Shen Xuan''s face were significantly reduced and became thinner.


    In Su Changxing''s body, the breath of death has accumulated to a certain extent, like a sudden awakening of self-awareness, carrying out certain "activities".


    Such activities are fast and orderly, carried out between the breath of death of each unit, like a group of villains carrying out the continuation and reproduction of civilization there. .


    Hua Duo in the desert

 v3 Chapter 215： civil strife

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    He can communicate with the breath of death to guide it indirectly.


    And in terms of nature, this is a force that is completely opposed to faith, and it stands out from the dark life.


    "What the **** is this?"


    Su Changxing couldn''t help frowning, and looked down to see that the skin on his left hand was as pale as if lost, and the nails had also become long and sharp.


    More importantly, under the strengthening of the death breath, his left hand was at least twice as strong as before, both in terms of strength and defensive ability.


    Unlike beliefs, this kind of power can directly act on the body, and can directly strengthen one''s own combat effectiveness.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing''s right hand returned to its original shape, trembling slightly.


    "Are you OK". Seeing Su Changxing''s changing palm, Shen Xuan asked.


    At this moment, the black lines on her face became extremely thin, and it was difficult to detect without careful observation.


    Su Changxing came back to his senses, raised his head and said, "No big problem. There is still a part of the breath of death in your body, which is completely rooted in your body, and I can''t get rid of it."


    Shen Xuan seemed to be in a good mood, her smile softened a bit, and she said, "I feel pretty good now, at least I''ll die in a short time...Thank you."


    Su Changxing nodded, changed his voice, and asked about other things: "What happened to the Tianwei Tower, did you do it? Or..."


    Shen Xuan shrugged and said, "It''s not from the Communists, you should be able to think of it. We didn''t kill the three councilors, but they were cut off by another group of people."


    "They seem to know our plan, so it looks like a combination of inside and outside."


    "It should have been done by someone inside the National Teachers'' Association. The National Secretary''s Association is controlled by the eight major families, but after the end, some families have much less influence on the National Secretary''s Association. On the contrary, the Shen family has a tendency to become bigger, which is very They probably did it, knowing we couldn''t get rid of those three congressmen, so they pushed back."


    Shen Xuan''s analysis was very clear, mainly because she witnessed the whole process of the incident, so she was able to sort out the cause and effect.


    Su Changxing nodded, and didn''t pay too much attention to it. He felt that this was a good thing. The internal affairs of the State Council had deteriorated. Even if the Shen family was the dominant family, the overall strength would be greatly weakened.


    Killing the three congressmen undoubtedly helped Shiqi to a large extent, otherwise the troops in Beijing and Seoul would never be able to retreat.


    It''s just that although they temporarily blocked Litian World from outside, Litian World still has a lot of power left in their world, as well as the bronze trees spread across two continents.


    This is also what Su Changxing is most worried about. It is the root of the power in Litian World. There is a certain power that distorts reality, and it is this power that can make extraordinary people advance.


    ¡­


    "What is she? A robot."


    Jin ate a piece of chocolate cake, said vaguely, showing a curious look, and saw Su Changxing install the parts on the umbrella body piece by piece, just like splicing building blocks, but more complicated.


    "I''m a puppet." Huasan replied.


    Jin stopped eating, tilted his head thoughtfully and said, "What''s the difference between this and a robot, isn''t it a thing?"


    In her opinion, there is no difference between the flower umbrella and the Titan T3.


    Huasan also fell silent, because she didn''t know what the difference was, and she didn''t have a clear concept of robots.


    It''s just that Su Changxing said that he is a puppet, so he is a puppet, not a robot.


    Su Changxing made the final repairs to Huasan''s body, took out the exoskeleton armor just made from his pocket Galaxy, and installed it under the skin of Huasan''s left hand.


    "She is a kind of undead, and the biggest difference from a robot is probably that she has a real life." He explained.


    Seeing Su Changxing''s slightly crazy expression, Jin smiled, "Is she very strong?"


    "Strong enough, if those people in Litian World didn''t touch the restrictions of the rules, they probably wouldn''t be him.


    opponent. "Su Changxing said with certainty.


    With Huasan and Zhou An blocking the passage in Beijing and Seoul, it is difficult for people from Litian World to rush out by normal means.


    What needs to be worried is that people from the Litian World use power above the rules and regulations. If the Litian World does not care about casualties, with their background, Zhou An and the current Seventeen are absolutely unstoppable with their umbrellas.


    This is a real gap.


    ¡­


    heavy rain.


    The curse of death has changed the environment of this area. Huazhou, which has never rained since the end, started to rain heavily. The rainwater passed through the black fog and hit the ground with a crisp sound.


    Even though Chenhe''s army withdrew from Beijing and Seoul, it didn''t mean that they were on the same front as Shiqi in the matter of Litian World.


    on the contrary.


    They are still standing on the side of Litian World, they have no turning back, the inheritance tree is spread all over too many gathering places, and too many Extraordinary people have a relationship with the inheritance tree.


    So it is impossible for them to turn around and deal with Litian World.


    only.


    Because of the death of the three congressmen, civil strife broke out in Chenhe, and the two armies even fought on the border of Huazhou for two hours.


    First of all, the Shen family was in a hot spot. The other families in the eight major families believed that the Shen family had colluded with Chen Xi, took down the Tianwei Tower, and killed the other three members of parliament, wanting to dominate the family.


    After the apocalypse, the Shen family itself is also the most influential party in the State Council meeting.


    Seeing this situation, other forces in the State Council will naturally unite and fight against the Shen family together.


    As for Shiqi''s side, they don''t even want to care about it. As the saying goes, one must first settle down in the outside world. If they really let the Shen family grow bigger step by step, even if Shiqiu is killed by then, they will not get any benefits. Will be swallowed by the Shen family.


    Chenxi''s side is another situation. All the Apocalypse are questioning the "nun", asking what is the situation and why she suddenly went to break the Tianwei Tower.


    But Shen Xuan didn''t raise her head, she didn''t even answer a word, and her troops also evacuated to the junction.


    Just because the Tianwei Building was taken away, the originally clear situation was completely confused, and it seemed that there were other forces intervening in it.


    "I originally thought that there was not much difference between people, at least not too much difference in general."


    "Now it seems that there is no difference between those who hold power and animals. Greed has retained power from the old days. I would rather sell this world than let it go!"


    Holding his sword, Zhou An sat cross-legged on the high wall of Jinhan city, and said with a sneer.


    Some things can only be seen after he sits in this position.


    "Chenhe''s today is the result of being corroded bit by bit until there is no turning back."


    Su Changxing smiled slightly, and said relaxedly: "Maybe they can''t turn back from the beginning to the end. The superiors are always smart people, and smart people are always weighing the pros and cons. Facing an existence stronger than themselves, they will choose to compromise."


    "Unless... when you are completely desperate and have no choice but to stand up and resist."


    Zhou An said calmly: "But you didn''t have that choice, you led us to the light, even if..."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "I have no choice, never have."


    A smile appeared on Zhou An''s face: "Then I didn''t either, I have always followed behind you."


    Su Changxing sighed, and said in a concentrated voice: "If you lose, you can retreat, don''t die, and leave the rest to me."

 v3 Chapter 216： missionary

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Disasters, destruction, and gods swept the sea empire like a strong wind. Under the chaos, faith became the most reliable spiritual pillar and one of the rules of the empire.


    From the largest city of science and technology, Myron suddenly became a place of religion, the birthplace of the Sect of All Beings, and a holy place under the spread of the plague.


    In Melun, almost all the locals have become believers of the Sect of All Beings, or if they are not believers, it is difficult to survive here.


    The gangsters who used to wander in the west city also disappeared completely, replaced by the law enforcement officers of the Sect of All Beings, dressed in a blue uniform and holding a beautiful silver long sword, walking on the street.


    In the central area of ??the East City, there is a church covering 1/3 of the area and a large area of ??ancillary buildings. This can be regarded as a city within a city, the city of all living beings.


    A huge white stone statue more than 30 meters high stands in the center of the sentient beings, and the shadow of this huge stone statue can be seen in the whole Myron even at the seaside.


    "The light of the Lord shines upon us!"


    Jia Jinlan walked in from the back door of the side hall in a gorgeous blue robe, put her left hand on her right shoulder, and said slightly bowing her head.


    Mike looked up at him and asked, "How''s the situation in the Southern Continent now? Nobu has been there for half a year, right?"


    As early as half a year ago, you took thousands of elites and took a boat to the southern continent of the empire. Then you are the empire, and the conservative forces are also the place where the plague is most serious.


    The Cult of All Beings is located in Merun, and this small place has developed to the extreme, so it needs to expand outwards. The nearby Syndegar is obviously not suitable. It was born by evil gods and countless twisted monsters appeared there.


    In that disaster, at least half of the people in Syndegar died, and those who survived either escaped by boat or had to hide in the northern corner. The other places have long been corrupted by evil gods and are not suitable for human survival.


    Even those who survived by chance have physical problems, and some organs will gradually alienate, which may make people stronger, or it may be fatal.


    For example, a small hand grew out of the heart, and the constant activity led to heart failure and death.


    Another example is that after that, someone continued to grow taller and stronger, reaching a height of four or five meters, and his strength was also amazing, and he could even use his muscles to bear the fire of a musket.


    at this time.


    Syndegar has been shrouded by the gods and has become a restricted area for humans. No one dares to find out, and even those who are adventurous will probably die on the way.


    So these people who are still alive have also become lonely ghosts.


    Jia Jinlan first smiled, and then said with admiration:


    "According to the latest news, thanks to the arrival of High Priest Nobu and the others, the plague in the southern continent has been greatly alleviated."


    "Just ten days ago, they built the one hundred and seventeenth church in the City of Heroes, and now half of the southern continent is shrouded in the glory of the Lord!"


    While speaking, his expression was full of pride. He is also a member of the Sect of All Beings now, and he is the guardian of the law in blue. He is in charge of almost all of Myron''s law enforcement team.


    There was also a smile on Mike''s face, although the result was within their expectations, and then he said with a serious face:


    "However, it seems that sects other than the Postnatal Sect have appeared in the southern continent. It is probably the resurgence of some ancient sects. There may be traces of other gods behind them."


    "One of them is very dissatisfied with us, and frequently initiates provocations, and even instigates war."


    "Now you need to bring the elite power of the sect to support High Priest Nobu. It is best to make those heretics realize the reality."


    At any time, showing strength is the most direct means, even between sects.


    The teachings of their All Beings Sect are probably the same. Those who believe in me will live, and those who disobey me will die.


    Jia Jinlan bowed her head slightly, and said without hesitation: "I am always ready!"


    Although he was a late addition to the total net worth, he is a real devout believer, and only devout believers can sit in this position in the All Beings Sect.


    Loyalty to the Lord above all else.


    Mike showed a satisfied look, nodded and said: "I have arranged everything else, you can prepare and leave today."


    "The glory of the Lord will bless you all the way!"


    In fact, Su Changxing did not specifically order to expand the church, because due to the restrictions of the **** statues, he probably could only harvest Myron''s faith.


    Change source app]


    Due to the situation and various influences, it is also destined that the Church of All Beings will expand to the southern continent, whether it is to solve the plague, or to expand the church and accept more believers.


    Expanding the church to accept believers is an instinctive thing for a church.


    This is also the meaning of their existence.


    ¡­


    The sea breeze is howling, warm and humid, the sun is not bright, and it is covered by dark clouds.


    "It''s almost here. We are going to arrive in Dulan soon. Everyone should pay attention. After arriving at the destination, don''t make too much noise. First find a suitable base, build a church, and then secretly attract believers."


    Standing on a high place, Nobu said to the believers below that these are the elites of the Sect of All Beings, with good strength, and more importantly, loyalty, loyalty to the Lord.


    "We just got the news that this city has been controlled by another church, the Black Rope Church, so we try not to attract their attention."


    "But we will be noticed by them sooner or later, so we have to be fast and gain a firm foothold in Du Lan as quickly as possible!"


    "Yin Fa, the people you bring follow me and are ready to fight at any time, if necessary."


    The brown-haired young man nodded to show that he understood, his eyes showed determination, and behind him was a big sword that was as tall as a person.


    These believers from Mellon are naturally not that simple, and almost everyone is equipped with at least one short-handled musket.


    This kind of musket is probably the most advanced musket in the empire. It is extremely powerful in a short range. It can blow a person''s head apart from more than ten meters away. More importantly, it has extremely high accuracy. As long as you have good shooting skills, you can Can display a decent power.


    They are a group of believers, but also an army.


    As soon as they got ashore, they saw a tragic scene. The corpses were dragged by the carriage and dumped into the water one by one, which was exactly the same as Myron''s scene at that time.


    "Du Lan, the situation here is quite tragic. 40% of the people died, and 90% of the people have been infected with the plague."


    After Yin Fa inquired about the situation, he came back to report to Nobu, and said in a deep voice:


    "However, they seem to have developed a medicine that can alleviate the symptoms of the plague and prolong life, but there is no medicine that can cure it, and this medicine is also very expensive, and the daily dose costs thousands of yuan.


    "Only nobles, wealthy businessmen, ministers and other dignitaries can afford the high price of this drug, while ordinary people can only wait to die."


    "Because of this matter, more than a dozen riots broke out in the city, but they were of no use. They were all suppressed in the end, because this kind of medicine is indeed very rare, and it comes from the Black Rope Sect."


    The Black Rope Sect is a church that suddenly appeared after the plague, but at this time, no one would take care of such a small church, and their believers are pitifully small.


    Until they claimed that they had a medicine to delay the symptoms of the plague, no one believed it at first, but later found out that it was true, and a large number of people went to ask for the medicine.


    But there are so many people in this huge city who can''t afford medicines at all, so many people are overwhelmed and want to join the Black Rope Sect and become their followers.


    The Black Rope Sect has gradually become Du Lan''s largest church. Although it is illegal for the empire, who can control it at this time, and all the nobles infected with the plague need the medicine they provide.


    Also in the process, the Black Rope Sect has recruited more and more believers, but their standards for recruiting believers are very strict, they must have special talents or prominent status.


    The Black God Sect controls almost the entire Du Lan, and a large number of people die every day, but their followers are getting more and more, so the medicines they supply to the outside world are getting less and less.


    "It''s kind of interesting. They can make the corresponding medicine. I''m afraid they are not that simple. They are not ordinary churches." Nobu nodded and said. Knowing about the situation of the plague, it must be the means of a certain god, which is why it is so difficult to treat.


    It is intriguing that the Black Rope Sect can develop the corresponding medicine in such a short period of time.


    "Regardless of them, let''s do our own thing first. Annis, you go to the nearby streets and declare that we have the ability to cure the plague, and let them keep quiet. The medicine is limited."


    The woman with short blond hair nodded, "I''ll go, but the church hasn''t been built yet."


    Nobu shook his head and said, "It''s okay, it''s not important."


    The members of the Black Rope Sect did not pay attention to them, as if they knew they were here, but they didn''t care.


    A simple church was quickly built. Although the location is not good, the place is very large. Because of the plague, the price is not expensive.


    They are foreigners, and the local people will not be too enthusiastic about them, or even reject them.


    But soon, some people were drawn over by them, and they treated them dubiously.


    "Is it really possible? You won''t lie to me, but it doesn''t matter anymore. It doesn''t matter if you die in the current situation."


    It was a gaunt young man with one arm completely rotted, unconscious and unable to move.


    Such pain made it difficult for him to stand up, but when he heard someone say that he could be cured of the plague on his body, he exhausted all his strength and followed him all the way.


    Surrounded by these strangers in white teaching uniforms, he didn''t know where they came from. He didn''t believe it at first, but seeing that none of these people had symptoms of plague, hope arose in his heart.


    The female believer who brought him here showed a kind look on her face, and said calmly: "You don''t need to worry, since I brought you here, I won''t lie to you, and you should be able to feel it."


    "We can cure your disease, but it requires a price, but the price is not expensive."


    The young man leaned on the slightly crude wooden chair, shook his head and asked, "What price? As long as I have, I can give you all, as long as I can be cured, I swear!"


    The female believer shook her head and said with a smile: "You don''t need to pay anything, you just need to join our church and become a believer. This is a very simple matter."


    At this moment, the man felt as if he saw light on the other person''s face, which was hope, and said quickly: "I am willing, of course UU Reading www.uukanshu.com is willing, as long as I can be cured, I am willing to become a faithful believer! I swear !I swear!"


    He repeated what he said, as if he was afraid that the other party would go back on his word.


    The female believer looked at him and nodded, picked up the pen and wrote something on the paper, and said, "Name."


    "ha?"


    "what''s your name."


    "Artis."


    "Where are they from?"


    "It''s the people from Dulan City."


    "Is there anyone else in the house?"


    "Had a son, but died not long ago of the plague."


    "Where''s your wife?"


    "We''re divorced."

 v3 Chapter 217： to teach

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Not long after, seven or eight believers of height and weight carried a tall statue of God from the outside into the temporary church.


    Compared with the statues that Artis had seen before, this statue looked a little strange. It was covered with a cloak, and its appearance could not be seen clearly.


    But he didn''t dare to look too much, even if he wasn''t a believer, he knew that it was extremely impolite to look directly at the gods.


    The idol was placed right above the church, and it made a loud noise.


    With this loud sound.


    The environment of the whole church seemed to be different, and he couldn''t tell what was different.


    "Me, what do I need to do now?" Artis asked from the perspective of a woman on the side, looking a little at a loss, and suddenly felt that he was out of place here, like a dirty existence.


    He didn''t know why he had such an idea, but the idea became stronger and stronger in his mind, and he felt that he seemed unworthy of this place and would defile it.


    Ari, a female disciple, took the teaching uniform carried by the person next to her, handed it to him, and said, "Go to the side and change into this dress, and then come with me."


    It is very simple to become a follower of the Sect of All Beings, you only need to make your own oath under the statue of the god.


    This process is called baptism.


    Almost everyone can become a believer, but there is a difference. If you have enough loyalty to the Lord from the beginning, then you will be a formal believer, otherwise you will be a nominal believer until you are loyal enough to the Lord.


    Artis came to the side of the church, a small room dedicated to changing clothes. Many people in it were Du Lan''s locals like him. Everyone lived near here, so even if they didn''t know each other, they were still more or less familiar. met.


    "Artis, I didn''t expect you to come too. Your symptoms are so serious that they may not be able to cure them."


    As soon as he walked in, he saw a man wearing a black ear hat and said to him with a smile.


    Artis naturally recognized the person in front of him, and there was a lot of conflict between the two sides, so he said coldly: "It''s none of your business, I can''t come if you can come?"


    A man wearing a black ear cap stepped forward, looked at the others and said, "Your plague symptoms are too severe, I''m afraid you will infect us."


    Artis knew that the other party was finding fault, so he just sat on the side silently. He was too weak now, too weak to bother to refute the other party. If he had done it before, he would have punched the man''s nose crookedly.


    The man wearing the black ear hat was not ready to let it go, walked forward, and was about to say something.


    "What are you doing? Don''t linger in there, come out after changing your clothes!"


    Life scolding came from the door


    Yin Fa stood at the door and looked at these people calmly, obviously knowing what happened just now, and added:


    "Fighting is not allowed among believers."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    The people in the room immediately fell silent, the expression of the man wearing the ear cap changed slightly, and he didn''t say anything, knowing that this was a warning to him.


    "The clothes are really clean, like a layer of snow has been sprinkled on them." A dark-skinned man in overalls couldn''t help but sigh.


    The clothes given to them by the church are exquisite and clean. For many ordinary people at the bottom of Du Lan, I am afraid that they have never worn such clothes in their entire lives.


    After they got dressed and went out, they were led together under the statue of the god.


    "Just swear an oath with the teacher later, don''t talk nonsense, and more importantly, open your heart to the Lord!"


    The believers who guided them turned their heads and said.


    The others just looked at each other and felt a little strange that they were made believers first instead of being cured of their plague first.


    Are you lying to them?


    But this is also unreasonable.


    Because of the plague, people with severe symptoms can''t do much. They are a bunch of useless people, and no one is willing to take them in.


    "I am willing to join the Sect of All Beings, follow the glory of the Lord, follow reasonable rules, and maintain the balance between myself and others..."


    "Life and death are not the end, but a cyclical process. Follow the glory of the Lord to get a better rebirth..."


    "I promise to practice the teachings of All Beings, live a faithful life, and constantly pursue spiritual sublimation..."


    ¡­


    A short baptismal vow, some people are natural believers, and some are dull.


    Artis followed the mentor to recite the baptismal oath, and felt a subtle change in the surrounding environment, as if seeing a light that completely illuminated it.


    The wonderful feeling is beyond words.


    He seems to understand the meaning of the existence of believers, or what the believers in the church are after.


    After completing the baptismal oath, the tutor in the gray and white teaching uniform looked at them and said, "You have completed the baptism of entering the teaching, and now you are considered a part of the teaching of all beings. Let''s take a rest next to you, and we will carry out your training together later. first prayer."


    But this is obviously not the purpose of these people here. The man wearing the black ear cap raised his hand and asked, "Teacher, we are here to treat the plague. What should we do with the plague on our bodies?"


    The instructor looked at him and smiled: "It has been cured. When you are baptized, the Lord will not let His believers suffer from diseases."


    As soon as these words came out, these people were in an uproar, showing surprise. They never thought that the plague would be cured in such a way, not by medicine or any other physical means, but just to complete a statement under the statue.


    It sounds ridiculous.


    It was only then that Artis suddenly realized that his body seemed to relax a lot, and there were bursts of pain in his left hand.


    But this was a surprising thing for him, because his left hand had completely lost consciousness before, he couldn''t feel anything, and it was difficult to move it.


    He may indeed have been healed of the plague.


    A thought flashed through Artis''s mind.


    This is entirely the power of the gods.


    He firmly believes that there is such a great **** behind the Sect of All Beings, who is willing to heal the diseases of the world.


    At first some people didn''t believe it, and then they found all kinds of signs that the plague on them might really be cured.


    Then, someone came to apply a black ointment to the wounds on their bodies, saying that it could relieve pain, speed up wound healing, and prevent infection to a large extent.


    They waited in the church, and more and more people came here, all of whom were suffering from the plague, and the symptoms were not mild.


    Many of them Artis knew.


    "Brother, so you''re here, and I said I''ll call you over later." A young man in a white shirt, guided by believers, came in from outside the church and greeted Addis.


    The young man''s name was Tarion, and both of them had worked in the factory at the port before, while Artis was an old employee, but after the plague spread, the factory closed.


    Tarion winked at him, meaning to ask if the church was a lie.


    Artis smiled and nodded to him: "Don''t worry, go in, I think this church is pretty good."


    The prayer process was not long, but it was very particular. Some people were classified as formal believers, while the rest were registered.


    "You are now an official believer." A blond female believer said to him:


    "Is there anything you''re good at?"


    Artis thought for a while, but didn''t seem to think much, and blurted out: "I''m good at fighting, and I used to be a member of the gang."


    After saying this, he himself was stunned. It seemed that such a thing should not be said, but he blurted it out.


    The blond-haired female believer was not surprised at all by this: "If this is the case, you will be assigned to the law enforcement team, which can be regarded as your specialty."


    ¡­


    Artis was also classified as an official believer. He didn''t know why he was an official believer, but he was told that he would pray again tomorrow morning, and then walked along the street in the direction of home in a daze.


    Near sunset, the sky is dark, and there are groups of seagulls flying.


    "Brother, you are actually an official believer." Tarian said with a look of surprise, "I think there are not many people who have become official believers. Do you have any acquaintances in the church?"


    Artis shook his head, feeling a little puzzled: "Not really."


    Tarian obviously didn''t believe it, and said with a smile: "Brother, don''t lie to me, we two are with each other, I see something in this church, and I also want to become a formal believer, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Tomorrow you will too Go tell me something."


    He was shocked by the means of curing the plague just by the All Beings Church, and he knew that the All Beings Church was definitely not an ordinary church.


    Gods and magic are far away from ordinary people in this world. The only postnatal religion recognized by the empire has a small number of followers and rarely reveals itself in front of people, and those who master magic are regarded as heretics by the empire. out of reach.


    Artis took a deep breath, feeling a little confused, and said, "I heard from my teacher that if you want to become a formal believer, you have to open your heart to the Lord."


    "I think Du Lan is about to change. The Sect of All Beings has a way to cure the plague. I''m afraid it will be more difficult to become a formal believer in the future."


    "But I really don''t know anyone in this church. I won''t lie to you. I really think you are a brother."


    Tarian nodded, and no longer doubted: "In that case..."


    He seemed to have thought of something, and stared at Addis with a surprised expression.

 v3 Chapter 218： revenge

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Addis doesn''t have any acquaintances in the church.


    Then there is only one reason why he can become an official believer, he has been watched by the gods!


    You must know that today at least two or three hundred people have become followers of the Sect of All Beings. When he left, many people were still brought over to the church.


    And there are not many formal believers, only a dozen, and Artis is one of them.


    "Brother, I don''t think this situation is right. After you go back, you can put away this clothes first, and don''t tell others. It seems that there are many people from the Black Rope Sect around here." Tarian walked along the street to the distance. Looking around, I saw many people in black school uniforms with snake-like animals tattooed on them.


    Artis, you followed suit, nodded, and knew what Tarian meant: "Okay, then I''ll go back first, and you should be careful."


    Turning around, he walked up the stairs.


    The location of his house is very close to the church, just next to it.


    This is the apartment, walk down the corridor, some doors are open, some are closed.


    The open door can be seen from the outside, and it is a mess, as if it has been robbed.


    During the plague, many people died, and some of their families died. If there were no relatives, the property left behind would be looted by others.


    The city''s government doesn''t have the heart to manage this kind of thing, let alone those civilians who have a high probability of not surviving.


    "Where did you go in the afternoon, and what''s the matter with the clothes you were wearing?" A person who wrapped himself up and only showed a pair of eyes looked at him sideways and asked coldly.


    "me."


    "I just joined a new church, and it''s a pretty good church." Artis said as he passed by.


    The man''s body twitched, and he began to laugh to himself, as if mocking his ignorance, "I''m about to die, I believe in everything, I really think someone can save you, give me the alarm clock in your house , so as not to be snatched by others.¡±


    "Don''t think about me dying. I''m still far away from death. Even if you die, I won''t die." Artis was not angry, looked back at him, and said seriously: "There is this The Church really has the power to cure the plague."


    After finishing speaking, he opened the door and walked into the house, and closed the door heavily with his backhand, completely isolating the sound from outside.


    He was alone in the room, there was no light, it was very quiet, and the shadows covered his cheeks.


    After completely relaxing, he felt drowsy, and without thinking too much, he went into the bedroom and lay down and fell asleep.


    The arm was smeared with ointment, and the pain was mostly covered up.


    He fell asleep very easily, and he hadn''t slept so easily for a long time. He didn''t need to worry about death anymore, for fear that he would never wake up again after falling asleep that time.


    ¡­


    bang bang~


    A fierce impact came from outside, and Artis slowly opened his eyes, his lips were dry, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    "Who is it?"


    He staggered up from the bed and shouted to the door.


    It was already late at night, and it was dark outside the window, and we could see the faint street lights on the street.


    There was still a violent impact, and with a loud impact, the door bolt was thrown away, and seven or eight people rushed up from the outside, grabbed him and kept him in place.


    Startled, Artis immediately woke up and saw that the man in front of him was wearing a black ear hat.


    "My lord, it''s him. He is one of the people who became an official believer today. He must have some special relationship with that Sect."


    The man wearing the ear hat said flatteringly, staring at Artis sinisterly.


    Even though Artis understood what was going on, he said angrily, "Russ, you''re **** me!"


    Then he explained to the believers wearing black religious uniforms: "My lord, this kid has a grudge against me, and he wants to take revenge on me!"


    The members of the Black Rope Sect looked at him with a half-smile, and asked, "Are you an official member of the All Beings Sect now?"


    Artis froze for a moment, nodded and said, "Yes."


    The believer waved his hand and said, "Then there is no problem, just take him away."


    Artis suddenly had a bad premonition and wanted to struggle, but found that the two people holding him were terribly strong, and there was no way to break free, obviously they had practiced.


    And now that the opponent has a lot of people, he has no way to escape, so he simply gave up.


    After calming down a bit, he suddenly felt very angry, angry at Ruth''s behavior, staring at Ruth and cursing:


    "You are a thing that repays kindness and revenge. The church just cured the plague on your body, and you did such a thing."


    ¡¿


    Seeing Artis'' excited expression, Ruth couldn''t help raising his brows: "If you want to talk about this, you should go and tell the adults of the Black Rope Sect."


    Ruth looked at the back of Artis being taken away and smiled. It was the joy of victory and the joy of revenge. He still remembers the scene when Artis drove him out of the factory:


    "You think I forgot, I always remember, goodbye, Artis."


    He knew that the Black Rope Sect was not a good thing, and many people who offended the Black Rope Sect disappeared in the next second, and were found in the sewer after a while.


    They never concealed such a corpse. Everyone knew that the Black Rope Sect did it, but no one ever spoke out about it. The local nobles and the city government would instead protect the Black Rope Sect''s face.


    The Black Rope Sect is now Du Lan''s actual controller, and he can be regarded as the local emperor here.


    He also knew that the new church that came here suddenly would be in bad luck, even if they had the means to cure the plague.


    "I am very grateful to you, but there is no way."


    Ruth wiped away the remaining guilt in his heart, then walked down the stairs with his head down, and left in a hurry.


    ¡­


    After a lot of tossing, Artis felt that he was brought into a room, and then his mask was ripped off.


    He looked around, it was a small room lit with candles, with black patterns like snakes on the walls, at first glance, it looked like it was alive, swimming on the walls, it was creepy.


    In front of him was a man with dark lips and a hood, who looked him up and asked:


    "You became an official believer today?"


    Artis looked around and found that there was no one else, showing a scared look, nodded quickly and said:


    "Yes, I have become an official believer. My lord, what are you doing? I didn''t do anything. They said they could cure the plague on me, so I went."


    The man in the hood nodded, gave an approving look, and said, "There is nothing wrong with wanting to live. Have your plague symptoms improved?"


    Artis hesitated and said, "It seems to be getting better."


    "like?"


    "It''s better than before, and their methods are still useful." Artis explained again, still looking very scared, his voice kept trembling, and he could see the cold sweat on his forehead from the faint firelight.


    The man in the hood nodded, grabbed his shoulder with one hand, and said calmly:


    "Then why did they make you an official believer? I heard that there are not many people who become official believers."


    Hearing this, Artis shook his head repeatedly and said, "I don''t know, and I don''t know why they made me a formal believer, and I haven''t seen them before."


    Obviously, the man in the hood didn''t believe his words and looked at him quietly.


    Artis continued: "Just in the afternoon, someone from them found me and said that the plague could be cured."


    "My symptoms were already very serious, so I went with them. After I went, they made us believers, and then someone told me that I became an official believer."


    The man with the hood showed a thoughtful look, and asked again: "Then how did they cure the plague on your body, and what method did they use?"


    Artis thought for a moment, and then said: "After we finished our baptism vows under the statue, they told us that the plague on our bodies had been cured."


    "So I suspected that they used some kind of medicine that could be ignited to treat the plague. At that time, I smelled a strange smell in the church. Although it was very faint, I still smelled it."


    "My nose has always been good," Artis said emphatically.


    What he said was of course his speculation. He had been thinking about how the Sect of All Beings cured them of the plague from the perspective of an ordinary person.


    He said it was done by the gods, but he held it half-believingly, with a very skeptical attitude, so he thought of such an explanation.


    The man in the hood smiled and said, "The information you gave is very useful. I hope you will cooperate. We can''t let you go back yet."


    Then, he turned his head and shouted to the door: "Shut him up!"


    Two strong men in black uniforms dragged him out of the room, then turned left and right to a staircase and walked down.


    Below is a dungeon, the sound of wailing can be heard, there are many dried blood stains on the ground, UU reading www.uukanshu.com The air is filled with a rancid smell.


    Artis knew that this was the smell of a corpse, because he had smelled it, and someone probably died here, but no one cared.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a man in a white teaching uniform squatting in front of the iron gate, wailing at them: "My lord, I have nothing to do with them, let me go. I swear, I must have nothing to do with them!"


    Artis remembered that that person, like him, was a formal believer, but unexpectedly he was also caught and imprisoned here.


    In this way, his heart was a lot more balanced, at least he was not the only one who was caught by the Black Rope Sect because of this matter.


    In addition, there were other people in the cell, some of whom seemed to have been imprisoned for a long time, leaning against the wall with their eyes glazed over.


    Before, Artis had never heard that the Black Rope Cult had such a large dungeon, where so many people were imprisoned.


    After the plague spread, the order of the city had long been broken. Even if someone disappeared, no one cared about it.

 v3 Chapter 219： ceremony

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The iron door of the dungeon was opened, and Artis was pushed in heavily by the people behind him, fell to the ground, and his knee hit the floor, making a crisp sound.


    "Stay well inside." The believer who sent him in said lightly, then turned and left.


    This was a small cell, besides him, there were two other people sleeping on the straw mat in the corner, only opened their eyes and took a look outside when he came in.


    After the two believers left, Artis looked around and noticed that this was a small cell. The people of the Black God Sect didn''t seem to take him very seriously, otherwise they wouldn''t have locked him in the cell. In this way, ordinary cells are shared with other prisoners.


    If he didn''t take it seriously, why was he locked up here again?


    After Artis came in, the two people were still lying on the ground motionless like dead people. If he hadn''t noticed the two people, he would have thought they were dead when he looked at them just now.


    Artis coughed twice. Seeing that the two were still quiet, he asked, "Do you know where this is?"


    After a moment of silence, the long-haired man closest to him said calmly: "Can''t you see? This is a dungeon, and so many people are imprisoned."


    Of course Artis knew that this was a dungeon, and explained: "I want to know where this dungeon is, the underground of the Black Rope Sect?"


    At this time, another person sat up from the straw mat: "Who knows, I am afraid that the people who are locked up here don''t know, and those who know are already dead. But I guess not. They wouldn''t put such a dungeon It''s a stain on them to put it under a holy church."


    "It seems that you are also a believer. Why, there is a new church in the city?"


    Artis gritted his teeth and said calmly, "That''s why I was arrested. I only joined the church during the day, but I was arrested at night. The Black Rope Sect is really domineering."


    "You are not the same as the people here. The black rope sect has been domineering for a day or two." The long-haired man said with a sneer, still lying on the ground, the skin on his shoulders was completely festered, and the symptoms of the plague were very serious. Can''t live, but he still looks very moderate.


    Artis looked at him and said, "How can I get out?"


    "go out?"


    "Where are you going? None of the people who entered here came out alive. They were either beaten to death or died of the plague. If you can''t bear the pain, commit suicide and hit your head on the wall, what? The troubles are gone." The long-haired man looked sideways, showing a terrifying smile like a devil, and the wrinkles on his face were clearly visible.


    Artis couldn''t help frowning, realizing the seriousness of the problem. The Black Rope Sect probably didn''t intend to let him go at all. They kept him here because they thought he might have other uses, otherwise they would have been in the Killed directly outside.


    "It may be a blessing among misfortunes to be imprisoned here, at least he didn''t die directly." Artis said to himself.


    The long-haired man snorted coldly and reminded: "Entering here is no different from dying, just waiting to die."


    Artis looked at him and said, "The symptoms of the plague on your body are very serious. If you don''t go out, you will die soon."


    The long-haired man looked at him with eyes like a fool, and he said:


    "If I go out, I will die, unless I can get medicine from the black rope to delay the symptoms. But do you think the black rope will give me the medicine? It''s not bad if I didn''t kill me."


    Artis hesitated for a moment and asked, "Why were you imprisoned here by the black rope?"


    The short-haired man sat up from the ground with an angry expression: "We are all members of the Antu Chamber of Commerce, and I am the president of the Chamber of Commerce, An Jisen. At the beginning, we discovered that the raw materials of the medicine made by the Black Rope Sect were not as they claimed. as expensive."


    "So we discussed with them to lower the price and increase the production, so that more people could be saved from the plague."


    "But they didn''t do it, and threatened us, saying that if we continue to make trouble, there will be no place for us in this city."


    "But how can we allow such things to continue to happen? A large number of people die from the plague every day. This is a joke about life."


    "I reported this matter to the city government, but they didn''t care about it at all. We have no choice but to discuss with other unions and protest together..."


    Artis took a deep breath, hesitated and said, "Now there is a way to cure the plague. If you can go out, you should still be alive."


    The weak cell suddenly fell into silence, and even the people in the next cell looked over, apparently they were eavesdropping.


    "Really?" Anjisen showed a look of surprise. He couldn''t imagine that with such a terrifying diploma, someone could develop the right medicine in such a short period of time.


    "Did any doctor in the city develop the medicine?"


    Artis shook his head, pointed to his clothes and said, "On this day, I also wanted to cure the plague, so I joined the Sect of All Beings and became their follower."


    "The plague on my body has indeed improved greatly, although I don''t know if it is completely cured."


    Anjisen frowned: "It''s another church. It seems that many churches popped up after the plague. What price does it cost to accept their treatment?"


    Artis shook his head and said sincerely: "It doesn''t cost anything, you just need to become their believers. Compared with the vampires of the Black Rope Sect, they are undoubtedly merciful and tolerant."


    An Jisen smiled when he heard this: "In this way, the situation outside will improve. If the Sect of All Beings really has the ability to cure the plague, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com may not be long before the plague It will be extinct in Dulan City."


    Even though he was in prison, he was still genuinely happy when he heard the news.


    Artis fell into deep thought, and asked back: "What if the Sect of All Beings is swallowed by the Black Rope Sect?"


    All three of them fell into silence. If things really develop like this, the result will be difficult to say.


    An Jisen said in a deep voice: "I know that some of the actions of the Black Rope Sect are outrageous. They will do anything for their own benefit."


    "Before I came in, I got the news that the Black Rope Sect will perform a ritual every once in a while, which requires the sacrifice of a living person."


    "In the beginning, there were death row inmates in the prison, but there were not enough death row inmates later, so they built this dungeon secretly."


    An Jisen seems to know a lot about the Black Rope Sect, but he was not killed, which seems a bit strange.


    ¡¿

 v3 Chapter 220： prayer

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "So, is there a way for us to get out?" Artis asked again, pinning his hopes on the other party. After all, if these people have been in for so long and have not found a way, then it is even more impossible for him to find a way out.


    So he also imagined that these people just didn''t trust him.


    Obviously, reality is always cruel.


    An Jisen showed a helpless look, shook his head and said: "If we could go out, we would have gone out a long time ago, and we will wait for you to come? This place is very weird, even the walls are very hard, I want to leave marks on it, It¡¯s all very difficult things.¡±


    "They didn''t worry about us escaping at all, because we couldn''t escape at all."


    Angison had a look of despair on his face. If he had been more rational, he would have killed himself earlier, and it might have been better, so he would have suffered a lot less.


    "So I advise you to kill yourself. It may be better to avoid suffering. If you suffer, you have to endure more suffering until you can''t hold on."


    The words are gone here.


    An Jisheng and An Jisheng are both very weak. If they didn''t have a strong will, they might not be able to persevere. Even if they just talk, it will be very difficult.


    The huge cell fell into silence again, and wailing from other cells could be clearly heard.


    "It''s really powerful. It''s new when you hear it. It won''t bark after a long time." The long-haired man suddenly opened his eyes and said softly, then turned his head and looked forward along the corridor of the dungeon, as if he had noticed something. .


    An old man with gray hair in a gorgeous black religious uniform came in from outside surrounded by a group of believers.


    "This person must have a high status in the Black Rope Sect." Artis said with certainty, just from his temperament, he knew that this person had a high status.


    This can be regarded as one of his abilities, which belongs to the ability of shrewd little people.


    An Jisen said in a low voice: "That''s right, he is the bishop of the Black Rope Sect in Du Lan, and he has quite high power. Of course, he is also the one who created the Black Rope Sect now."


    "It seems a little strange that he came to a place like the dungeon as the bishop. Is he going to do something special?"


    The three of them squatted in the prison, quietly watching the movement over there.


    The bishop did not come to them, but walked to the iron gate near the exit. Two believers walked over and opened the iron gate, and lifted a man in a white religious uniform out of it.


    Artis Tongkong couldn''t help trembling, and recognized that the man was the one he had seen before, and he was also an official follower of the Sect of All Beings.


    "Don''t make any noise!" The believers who led the way scolded, for fear that these lowly beasts would offend the holy bishop.


    The dungeon suddenly became quiet and fell into a dull mood.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The official believer was dragged to the large platform, tied his hands with ropes and hung up. The wooden wheel turned, making a sound of barking teeth, echoing in the dungeon.


    "What do you want to do! I didn''t do anything!" The official believer made a terrified voice, struggling back and forth, but the more he struggled, the tighter the rope tied his hands, the more obvious the pain, the more It was to scare him.


    snap~


    A believer took a wooden stick and slammed it on his back. He became quiet instantly, his jaw was trembling constantly, and blue water dripped from the corner of his mouth.


    The bishop calmly looked at the person in front of him, and said, "Why are you panicking? I didn''t say I was going to kill you. Did you encounter any strange things in the Church of All Beings?"


    Quite a question, the official believer''s mind was also confused, and he didn''t know what it meant: "It seems, it seems not."


    snap~


    Another stick hit his back.


    It is not easy to kill a person at that place, and it can also make him feel severe pain.


    "I really don''t know, I really don''t know. I swear, I didn''t do anything." The formal believers begged bitterly, and the voice echoed clearly in the dungeon.


    The bishop waved his hand and showed a smile: "Why are you hitting someone else? I believe what he said, he probably wouldn''t lie to me."


    As he spoke, he took out a delicate silver dagger from his pocket, pulled the dagger out of the iron sheath, and a conspicuous silver light flashed on the blade.


    The bishop skillfully cut his palm with a dagger, and the dagger was stained with dark red blood. Then he gestured in the air with his left hand, leaving behind faint black shadows.


    Immediately afterwards, he aimed the dagger at the position of the official believer''s chest and heart, slowly pushed it over, and easily inserted it into the opponent''s body, as if there was no resistance.


    Normally, with such a slow movement, it would be difficult to pierce the bone in a person''s chest.


    There was a distorted expression on the face of the official believer, who didn''t know whether it was fear or fear, or joy, as if he felt some extreme emotion.


    The dagger seemed to have pierced the heart, but no blood came out.


    The bishop held the dagger in one hand and closed his eyes, as if he was feeling something carefully: "Yes, that''s right. Don''t those people understand the rules? They came to us to grab the territory!"


    He seemed to be a little angry, and he pulled out the dagger violently, and blood spurted out.


    The formal believer drooped his head and did not respond.


    The bishop didn''t take another look at the man, turned around and strode away, showing that he was preoccupied.


    Even a three-year-old child knew that Du Lan was the territory of the Black Rope Sect, but the people of the Sect of All Beings still looked confident, and came directly to the city to start preaching and win over believers.


    This black rope sect didn''t dare to act rashly at the beginning, thinking that the other party must have some means waiting for them, so they had to use these methods to test the other party''s details first.


    The details are revealed, but things seem to be more troublesome.


    He confirmed that there was a certain **** behind the Sect of All Beings, and just now, he felt that the Sect of All Beings member had faith.


    A church with God and a church without God are completely two concepts.


    UU Kanshu www.uukanshu.com is the real church that relies on the existence of gods. Others are just deceiving tricks, just like magic in a circus.


    ¡­


    After the bishop left, the dungeon fell into silence again, and Artis was completely stunned, feeling the threat of death, thinking that the next person would be himself, and he might not live long.


    You must find a way to get out, you must find a way to get out, immediately!


    Otherwise he will definitely die here.


    Artis couldn''t think of any solution, and gradually fell into despair. Suddenly, the shadow of the **** statue in the church flashed in his mind, becoming more and more clear, as if he was kneeling in the church now.


    This feeling is very strange.


    He prayed over and over again in his heart, just like kneeling in front of the **** statue during the day.


    At this moment, he prayed from the bottom of his heart to get help from the Lord.

 v3 Chapter 221： fight

    The heart beats non-stop.


    Artis felt that something was at the same frequency as his own, beating with his heart, as if growing in his body.


    now.


    He was extremely pleasantly surprised, felt the presence of the Lord, and saw countless strange brilliance flashing before his eyes.


    "Is this another side of the world?"


    He looked at the iron door of the cell, and had a premonition that he could pass through the iron door directly.


    He is sure that this is true, and the Lord will not deceive him. This is a kind of ability that the Lord has bestowed on him, which can help him escape and ascend to heaven.


    There is only one more problem. There are at least ten believers guarding the dungeon. Even if he can pass through the iron gate, it is still difficult to get out.


    More importantly, he is not familiar with the environment here.


    He cannot pass through walls or other obstacles, but can only pass through obstacles in the form of doors, and the target cannot be too thick, otherwise it will be difficult to complete this process.


    but.


    It is also an unimaginably extraordinary magic.


    Artis suspects that in the All Beings Cult, many believers have similar abilities, and they master magic that is banned by the empire.


    He leaned against the wall and bowed his head for a while, knowing that he couldn''t wait any longer. If he waited any longer, he might have no chance. Compared with night, the guards during the day would definitely be tighter.


    "I have a way to escape, can you help me?" Artis looked at Angie and the two and whispered.


    Immediately, the two people lying on the ground opened their eyes and looked at Artis with a hint of surprise.


    The long-haired man said coldly: "This is not a joke, don''t play tricks on us."


    Artis shook his head: "Of course not. I feel that I will die if I stay any longer, so I have to go out. I have a way to get your help, so that everyone can go out together."


    He thought for a while, if he was alone, it would be basically impossible to escape. Even if he escaped from this dungeon, there would most likely be guards outside.


    Artis stood up from the straw mat, walked to Angison and squatted down, and said in his ear:


    "I can cross this iron gate. Is there a way for us to escape here?"


    Anjisen squatted and pondered for a while, then stared sideways at him: "You... If you really have this kind of magic, we have a chance."


    As the chairman of the Antu Chamber of Commerce, he is also considered a minor nobleman, so he knows a lot more than ordinary civilians.


    Although magic was banned by the empire, some nobles still hid some methods related to magic in private.


    However, he had also heard about it, and had never really experienced magic. Under such circumstances, maybe only magic could do such a thing.


    "There is a rest room at the innermost part of the dungeon, and the key to the dungeon should be placed inside."


    "According to my observations, those believers often rest in the lounge, but they don''t rest at the same time. At most, 1 or 2 people rest in it, and then take turns. The day and night are not the same group of people."


    After staying here for so long, he still has a good understanding of this place, and has been observing carefully. He has the idea of ??escaping, but there is no chance.


    "These believers are equipped with muskets. Only with muskets can you have the ability to fight them."


    ¡­


    Anjisen quickly analyzed a reasonable plan based on the situation of the dungeon. Obviously, he had not given much thought to this aspect before.


    Artis nodded, his eyes brightened, and he felt that the plan given by Angison was feasible to a certain extent.


    This is hope.


    "You have to do it an hour before their shift. At that time, there must be believers resting in the lounge." Angison said meaningfully, his voice was so low that only Artis could hear it.


    "What are you doing!"


    There was a scolding sound from outside, and the three of them were shocked.


    Artis still stabilized, did not show any abnormalities, with a look of fear on his face, looked at the believers outside the iron gate, and said submissively:


    "Nothing, nothing, just can''t sleep."


    The believer snorted coldly, and spat at him, the saliva splashed on his shoulder, and phlegm flowed down the veins of his clothes: "Be safe, don''t seek death yourself."


    The believer didn''t have too much doubt, he put down a word, turned his head and left. Although he felt that the behavior of the three of Artis was a bit suspicious, he was sure that they could do nothing, and no one had ever escaped from this dungeon. Pass.


    This dungeon is much tighter than the prison of the city government.


    Artis looked at the back of the believer leaving, showing a ferocious face, observing the surrounding situation, looking for the right time.


    He only has one chance, and if he fails, he will definitely be caught and killed immediately.


    This plan was very risky, and he was also under a lot of pressure. Before he started doing it, his palms began to sweat, and his heart kept beating wildly. He had to take deep breaths again and again to force himself to calm down.


    But the more this happened, the faster his heart beat, and his face was flushed, but it was not obvious in the dim light.


    "If it doesn''t work, forget it." The long-haired man reminded, seeing the embarrassment of Artis.


    People are different, not everyone has outstanding courage and courage, most people are cowardly.


    Artis probably couldn''t escape that range either.


    "No, anyway, I''d rather die than fight."


    Artis'' eyes became firm.


    An Jisen closed his eyes, groped under the straw mat with his left hand, and then grabbed something and handed it to him: "Here, this is a weapon I prepared for myself. I want to pull a back pad before I die."


    It was a rusty piece of iron, very thin, but the edges were obviously polished, and it was sharp enough to cut a throat.


    Artis nodded, took the iron piece, put it in his sleeve, then moved to the iron gate and looked outside.


    He needs to wait for the right moment, when all the believers are not looking at him.


    However, this opportunity is not too difficult to find, but he needs to gamble his luck, betting that no believer will be able to see him when he rushes from here to the lounge.


    As long as he is seen, all his efforts will be in vain.


    Artis didn''t hesitate for too long. Seeing the believer at the end of the aisle turn around, his eyes turned dark, and he leaned over and slammed into the iron gate. His body seemed to be blurred at that moment , easily passed through the iron gate without any obstruction.


    Then, he squatted and ran all the way to the lounge.


    At this time, most of the prisoners in the dungeon were asleep, but some were awake and noticed Artis'' astonishing move.


    None of them made a sound, and UU Reading www.uukanshu.com just stared blankly, which made the dungeon suddenly quiet at this moment.


    It''s just that the believers didn''t notice such a change. At the end of the passage, the three believers surrounded by the stove were still chatting and roasting, and there were even some food on the table.


    There are also believers on patrol, but they just happen to be not on his path, and they just don''t happen to look over.


    For Artis, this process was very long, but in fact, it only took more than ten seconds before he crashed into the lounge.


    The door was ajar, and he opened it unhurriedly, just in time to see a believer lying on a simple wooden bed with his eyes squinted.


    The believer didn''t notice his arrival at the first time, or felt that someone had entered the room, but he didn''t expect it to be a prisoner, and he didn''t have the slightest vigilance.


    The iron piece slipped out of the sleeve, was picked up by Addis, and he took a big stride forward. He carried the iron piece and pierced the believer''s neck, covered his mouth with one hand, and used the gravity of his whole body And the power to suppress it firmly.


    The believer''s strength was unexpectedly strong. In fact, facing such a situation, it was also constantly increasing. Fortunately, Artis was also experienced, so he resisted with all his strength, and insisted on not letting him break free.


    After a while, he felt the opponent''s strength gradually weakening.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 222： Fierce battle

    Although the believer was not allowed to shout out, some movements were still made.


    Artis groped around the believer''s waist with **** hands, trying to get his musket, but he couldn''t find it.


    He looked around, only to see the musket placed on the side shelf, he felt lucky, if the musket was on the believer, he might have died just now.


    He immediately reached out to pick up the musket on the shelf, and then he calmed down a little. At least he had the ability to fight back against the believers outside.


    After trying this way, he was sure that these believers were not ordinary people, and they were extremely powerful. If they fought head-on in close quarters, he probably would not be an opponent.


    "After such a while, I still haven''t found it. It seems that I haven''t noticed it."


    Artis breathed a sigh of relief. Although the believer didn''t shout out just now, there was still some movement, which was likely to be noticed by other believers.


    Probably because of low vigilance, no believers came in to check.


    He fumbled to take off the black religious uniform of the dead believer on the bed, put it on himself, and then put on the hood to cover his face. His body shape was much different from that of the believer.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    He couldn''t care less, picked up the key hanging on the wall, and walked out through the door of the lounge.


    The key can only open the cell in the aisle here, but it is enough.


    Artis walked along the aisle, using the key to open the iron doors one by one, concealing them.


    The prisoners in the cell were stunned, and what''s more, the other believers hadn''t noticed it in the first place.


    One of the men with a strong body gestured, smiled slightly, and took everything that happened in his eyes.


    Some people looked excited. They were greeted and knew that this was a chance to escape from prison.


    The door was opened, and the prisoners inside also tacitly stayed where they were, maintaining their original appearance, as if nothing had happened.


    All the way to Angison''s cell, Artis was about to use the key to open the iron door of the cell when he felt footsteps behind him.


    "What are you doing!"


    A question came from behind him, and a believer stood behind him, holding the musket at his waist in one hand.


    "What?"


    Artis turned around slowly, making a suspicious sound, but the musket in his hand had already been raised, aiming at the believer in front of him and pulling the trigger.


    Flames sputtered in the darkness, and gunshots resounded throughout the dungeon.


    This shot hit, but it went wrong. He originally wanted to hit the opponent''s head, but because he had hardly used this kind of musket, there was a big deviation. Fortunately, he still hit the opponent''s body.


    Under the impact of the bullet, the believer fell backwards, but the shot was not fatal, so he raised the gun with his backhand to fight back.


    But before he could shoot, he was thrown to the ground by believers who rushed out from the cell next to him, and snatched the musket in his hand.


    Anjisen stood up, leaned against the iron gate and shouted to the outside: "This is a chance to escape, fight back! Fuck this bastard!"


    For a moment, the dungeon was in chaos, and all the prisoners who had been opened before rushed out of the cell and rushed towards the believers.


    Although this kind of musket is powerful, it needs to be manually reloaded every time it is shot, and the number of prisoners released is large. Even if some of them are killed by the musket, there are still a lot of prisoners left.


    Gunshots continued to ring out, accompanied by roars and screams, and personnel from both sides fought together.


    Artis released Angison and the two of them.


    "Give me the key, I''ll open the door!" The long-haired man shouted angrily, at this moment he didn''t look like a patient at all.


    The long-haired man took the keys and passed them out to the others.


    Angison stared at the believers at the end of the corridor, and said with a murderous look:


    "We must kill them until they take away the muskets in their hands, otherwise we will have no way to rush out."


    Artis took a deep breath, looked at the musket in his hand and said, "I don''t know how to reload this thing."


    Yes, he had never really used a musket, and even the shot that hit the believer just now was tinged with ignorance.


    In the laws of the Empire, civilians are prohibited from possessing new weapons such as muskets. This is a serious crime and will be punished by hanging.


    Only soldiers and nobles can use it.


    Angison glanced at him, then snatched the musket from Artis, and walked quickly towards the end of the corridor while reloading.


    At a distance of about fifty meters, he killed a believer who was reloading a musket with one shot.


    "this¡­"


    Artis opened his eyes wide in surprise, knowing that it was too far away, and being able to hit people with a musket ten meters away was already considered a remarkable marksmanship, and if it was farther away, the musket would not be so accurate.


    So how did Angison hit it?


    He is sure that this is definitely not a trick.


    With the sudden gunshot, one person died suddenly on their side, and the other believers were also taken aback.


    There were more than a dozen corpses of prisoners on the ground, blocking the intersection of the aisle, some were shot to death, and some had their heads chopped off.


    These believers have extremely high combat effectiveness. Not only are they powerful, but they are also very good at marksmanship. When shooting within ten meters, they will almost never empty their guns. Even if they face prisoners that are several times their size, they have no fear at all, and they have not even died before. one person.


    Angison immediately reloaded after firing a shot. He still had six bullets to kill these believers.


    This seems to be his natural ability, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com is extremely accurate in shooting, and he was also a member of the navy earlier.


    The believers immediately noticed Anjisen''s presence and shot at him, but after shooting, they realized that the distance was too far to hit him.


    The bullet bounced off the walls around Angison, sparking but leaving no trace.


    Beware of Angison''s bullets, the believers standing in the front were distracted and fell to the ground.


    Another shot.


    But this time it didn''t hit. Those believers were consciously dodging Angison''s bullets.


    Anjisen was also calm and continued to change bombs. Now they have the upper hand in this situation, and at the same time, there are a steady stream of prisoners being released from the cells.


    On the other side, a few believers who were alone fell to the ground under the siege of the prisoners, and were stripped of their equipment.


    An Jisen fired another shot, killing a believer standing at the back. At this time, he did not go any further, but looked back subconsciously.


    Reinforcements from the Black Rope Sect rushed over from the exit.


    He turned around and ran in that direction, knowing that these people could not be allowed to come down easily, otherwise they would be forced to cooperate with each other, and the good situation would be ruined.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 223： the blood

    More prisoners were released and surrounded the believers.


    This dungeon is huge and holds many people.


    These people were imprisoned here like animals, with no hope of surviving, so there was no room for resistance.


    Only those who are in despair can resist desperately.


    When Anjisen went to stop the reinforcements, Artis held an ax snatched from the believers, and rushed towards the believers with the crowd. In the process, many people fell under the bullets Down.


    But he was lucky enough to rush in front of that believer, and the ax slashed down on his head, spurting out a lot of blood.


    Until this time, there were still five believers left in the dungeon, and their faces were full of fear, because there was a monster, a monster they hadn''t found before.


    Released first by Artis, the man with a strong body was extremely capable of fighting. He personally broke the neck of a believer and killed five believers.


    The muscles on his body are quite special, they are twisted into one piece, like a solid piece of iron, even without the fire of a musket, the bullet hits it, which is just a blood hole of not too big or too small.


    Artis followed behind him and attacked the last few believers in the dungeon. All the bullets of those believers hit the man''s body, causing his movements to stop.


    Attis seized this opportunity, threw the ax in his hand, and flew to the chest of the believer in the front, interrupting his reloading action.


    The other prisoners also swarmed up and dealt with all the remaining believers in the dungeon.


    "The combat power is really overwhelming!" Artis couldn''t help sighing, and he was relieved, feeling that things were going more smoothly than expected, and these prisoners who were imprisoned were not ordinary people.


    The muscular man fumbled for a machete from a dead believer, then turned to Addis and said:


    "Brother. Ryan, my name is Ryan, thank you for saving me."


    Artis reloaded the musket in his hand in a clumsy way, and nodded: "Artis... the guards outside have rushed over, we have to rush out, as soon as possible, otherwise there will be more and more of them."


    ¡¿


    Ren turned his head decisively and ran out, and shouted: "Follow me!"


    Angison couldn''t stand it any longer. He fired all the bullets and was forced to retreat. The corridor was full of prisoners'' corpses.


    What came down were some heavily armed guards. Compared with the believers in the dungeon, they were more well-equipped. They wore steel helmets and iron armor, and they could shoot bullets hard.


    Anjisen turned around and noticed that all the believers in the dungeon had been dealt with, so he shouted: "Rush up together and deal with them, so that we can escape."


    "Rush together!"


    At this time, they can''t be afraid. Once they are afraid, it means failure. Maybe there will be no more tragic fate, but at least it is death.


    After hearing this, Ren held a machete, opened his hands and shouted: "I will charge first, you follow!"


    He rushed along the corridor towards the exit, facing the musket fire, he did not dodge or dodge, he was shot several times, but his footsteps did not stop at all, and he pressed down abruptly.


    Artis watched this scene in a daze, and it was the first time he had seen such a brave person.


    This also inspired the fighting spirit of other people, even some people who were extremely weak roared and rushed forward.


    Artis knew that this road was the road to freedom for them, so they had to go through here, and everyone had to turn back.


    The incomparably brave Ren still fell on this road.


    Flesh and blood is flesh and blood after all.


    After being shot several times, Ren fell into a pool of blood, but he was still crawling forward bit by bit. He grabbed a guard''s ankle with his left hand and dragged him to the ground.


    Seeing that Ren beside him was furious, the guard stabbed him several times with the long sword in his hand before Ren let go.


    Artis also rushed up and hit the guard on the head with an axe, knocking him down completely, then raised his musket and pulled the trigger at another person in front of him. At such a close distance, even this body Iron armor can''t stop bullets from penetrating.


    After all, there were still too many prisoners in the dungeon. Even though these guards were well-equipped and had amazing fighting power, they still couldn''t stop them.


    The guards under Attis and the others retreated steadily until they reached the stairs at the exit.


    The long-haired man laughed when he saw this: "No one else will come over in a short time. This is their full strength. We will definitely be able to rush out!"


    The balance of power at this moment is obvious, it is only a matter of time before they rush out, and these guards can''t stop them.


    He shot at the guards with a musket. Although his marksmanship was not as good as that of Angison, it was probably the second best marksmanship in this dungeon. He even hit a guard on the forehead through the gap in his helmet.


    They pushed up the stairs little by little, and the guards fell on the steps one by one. The equipment on their bodies was stripped off by the prisoners and put on their own bodies.


    The dungeon is more than ten meters away from the ground. The process seems to be relatively long, and the guard''s will to resist is also very strong. In fact, they did not give up resistance even when they were at a disadvantage.


    At this moment, Artis heard a crisp sound, like a coin falling on the floor, but it made him flustered for a while.


    A silver-white ball rolled down the steps and into the crowd.


    No one knew what it was, only Angison recognized it and yelled: "Go back, it''s a grenade!"


    In such a small space, the power of the grenade must have been magnified several times. An Jisen retreated immediately, but the others did not react and rushed forward instead.


    The silver ball suddenly bounced into the air, and the rotating volume of the part was larger than before.


    Then there was the flashing fire.


    Then came a deafening explosion.


    Artis was stunned, feeling that everything around him slowed down, and before he had time to dodge, the long-haired man in front of him turned around and threw him to the ground, and the two rolled down the stairs together.


    The grenade exploded in the crowd, making the scene extremely bloody. The bodies of the few people who were close were destroyed by the explosion, and an arm flew far away and landed on the floor of the dungeon.


    Artis was lying on the ground, looking at the ceiling, feeling dizzy, numb all over, and double images appeared in front of him.


    But he woke up immediately, got up from the ground and looked at the long-haired man who fell on the ground next to him. There was blood all around him, and it was still getting more and more.


    This person who had just met and didn''t even know his name saved him.


    "Get out, escape..." the long-haired man looked at him and said with difficulty, his face still looking ferocious.


    Apparently he was doomed, his body was blown through the back.


    Artis grabbed the pistol and rushed up again, knowing they couldn''t stop, and if they stopped, they were all finished and had to get out.


    bang~


    He fired a shot at the guard on the stairs, and the bullet sparked on the armor, leaving a bullet hole in the armor, and blood spilled from the bullet hole.


    The guard looked down at Artis and laughed: "You **** also want to escape from here, don''t dream!"


    With a roar, Artis rushed forward with the ax in hand, and then took a side step to avoid the opponent''s attack.


    The weapons on both sides made a metallic sound when they were mounted together.


    These guards were monster-like, with terrifying strength, Artis felt his hands go numb, and even the weapons in his hands almost flew out of his hands.


    It is impossible to be an opponent at all.


    With a distorted expression on his face, he retreated to the side, trying to avoid the guard''s next attack.


    "You can''t hide!"


    The guard laughed and waved the heavy long sword in his hand. The space here is small, there is no place to hide, and next to it is a locked wooden door, which is the warehouse of the dungeon.


    The guard''s eyes widened in disbelief, and the long sword slashed at the wooden door, making a dull sound.


    He saw Artis go through the wooden door, and UU reading www.uukanshu.com passed through it so easily, as if he had seen a ghost.


    This also made the guard stunned for a moment. He didn''t know what to do for a while. Before he could react, he heard the wind coming from his ear.


    Artis actually got out of the wooden door again, holding an ax and slashing at the guard.


    The blow was quick, and because the wooden door blocked the view, the blade of the ax easily touched the guard''s neck and slammed down hard.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Artis chopped off a guard''s neck with his own hands.


    Blood spattered and fell on the head.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 224： conflict

    Seeing that Artis easily chopped off the guard''s head, the other guards standing on the stairs also showed panic in their eyes.


    The grenade just now affected the personnel of both sides, and this grenade is obviously the latest product, the number is very small, and they only have this one.


    "They only have one grenade, let''s rush out, rush out!" Seeing this, An Jisen continued to shout. There were many members of their chamber of commerce among the prisoners, so that he had a high prestige in this dungeon.


    The prisoners gathered again and rushed out together down the stairs, utterly insane, and everyone lost their minds, including Artis.


    Running all the way out, Artis felt the people around him fall down one by one.


    finally.


    They rushed out of the ground, it was still night outside, the sky was slightly bright, and they could see the lights on the roadside not far away.


    At this moment, such a scene is also extremely beautiful, enough to make these prisoners who have been detained underground for a long time feel relaxed and happy.


    This should be a warehouse in the outer city.


    Artis was covered in blood, and there was a guard''s body at his feet.


    These guards were terrifyingly tenacious and never retreated. Even though they were far fewer in number, they still fought to the last moment.


    After killing the last guard, they were able to rush out of the dungeon, but only a dozen or twenty prisoners escaped, and the rest died below.


    This is a tragic escape.


    Artis felt his whole body go numb, and if he relaxed, he would fall to the ground at any time.


    Angison looked to the left, saw a little light in the darkness, moved towards them, reacted and said:


    "Come this way, someone is coming."


    He took the lead and ran out of the factory without stopping, and the others followed, and then he heard shouts from behind, and then gunshots.


    The gunfire was dense, and there were obviously many people.


    "Let''s go to the Sect of All Beings. We can only survive if we go there. They should have the strength to fight against the Black Rope Sect, otherwise they won''t treat them so cautiously." Artis shouted to Angison, knowing that this was their only way to survive. , otherwise even if you escape from the dungeon, you will not be able to escape from the city.


    The Black Rope Sect is an existence that overshadows the sky with one hand, and has relations with the city government and the great nobles.


    Angison nodded and immediately said, "Where are they? You lead the way, let''s go there."


    Artis looked around, roughly determined where they were now, and said, "It''s just over 13th Street, very close to here."


    They ran forward along the street, followed by a group of followers of the Black God Sect, chasing them with muskets, shooting continuously.


    Fortunately, the range of muskets is limited, and the accuracy is extremely poor after a long distance, making it difficult to hit people.


    Such a big commotion caused people on the road to look sideways, and a patrolling city guard rushed over, seeing that it was a member of the Black Rope Sect, and left calmly, as if they hadn''t seen it.


    It is a felony to shoot at will on the street, but the Black Rope Sect is obviously not within this scope.


    Prisoners continued to fall to the ground due to lack of energy, or were hit by random robbers.


    Artis felt a pain coming from his back. He was hit by a bullet in the back, but he didn''t dare to stop.


    To stop means to die!


    The people behind are getting closer, bullets fly over their heads.


    Artis'' body began to shake and his speed slowed down. Angison glanced at him sideways, then grabbed his arm with one hand and dragged him forward.


    "Someone is here! They are the people taught by all beings!"


    Angison saw a group of people in white teaching uniforms rushing towards them, his face was full of excitement.


    Leading the way is Nob.


    He heard gunshots here, so he brought people over to check the situation, and he was very vigilant. After all, this is the territory of the Black Rope Sect, and if they are not careful, they may be attacked.


    Who knows what the other party will do.


    Against the background of the plague, the order of the empire has been broken, and it is possible for the Black Rope Church to do anything.


    Out of chaos there is only darkness.


    From a distance, Nobu saw a group of people covered in blood running on the street, and noticed that the white school uniform on Artis was exactly the school uniform of their Sentient Beings.


    then.


    He recognized Attis as a person who had just become an official believer during the day, because not many people became official believers, so he was very impressed, and Addis himself was very characteristic, with a sad face and a timid face The look of fear.


    But such a person has become an official believer. Whether a person can become an official believer is not something they can control, but is determined by the Lord.


    If a person becomes an official believer just after entering the Sect of All Beings, it means that he has a bright future, at least in the Sect of Sentient Beings.


    Seeing the Black Rope Cultists chasing after him, Nobu understood what happened, waved his hand and said:


    "Don''t let those people taught by the black rope come over."


    As soon as the words fell, the surrounding believers pulled out their muskets from their waists and shot at the chasing Black God Cult personnel. Compared with the other party''s muskets, their muskets came from Meron, the technological heart of the empire, and had a more powerful firepower and longer range.


    A long distance away, the members of the Black God Sect were hit head-on by the bullets flying head-on, and quickly retreated.


    One is that they did not expect the people from the All Beings to intercept them here, and the other is that the range of the opponent''s muskets is too far. This kind of battle is not good for them, and there is no order from the archbishop. If they really fight, they will have to worry about it. responsible.


    "It''s really fast." Nobu didn''t expect the Black Rope Sect to retreat so easily.


    Artis lay on the ground, gasping for breath, his physical strength was at its limit, even if Nobu and others didn''t come, he couldn''t run anymore.


    Nobu glanced at them and didn''t ask any more questions, but said: "Take them there for treatment first, the injuries are a bit serious."


    In the church, Artis was treated for his wounds, bandaged, and changed into a new teaching uniform.


    Nobu came back to find him again and asked:


    "Have you been caught by the Black Rope Sect?"


    Artis nodded, looking a little numb, and said: "Yes, they arrested me and asked me about the Sect of All Beings, and then put me in the dungeon."


    "But I didn''t say anything, and what I said was all made up by me."


    Nobu looked at him with a smile, holding a copper pipe in his left hand, shook his head and said:


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t know anything anyway. What I''m curious about is how you escaped."


    Artis was silent for a moment, and could only say by himself: "The power obtained from my master, borrowing this power, we pulled out of the dungeon."


    Hearing this, Nobu really couldn''t help but frown. After Su Changxing left, no one has ever obtained a priesthood, so this is the first time he has seen Artis in this situation:


    "That''s it, you guys stay in the church first, I will take care of the matters of the Black Rope Sect."


    Artis thought for a while and then said: "The people who were imprisoned in the dungeon were all imprisoned for resisting the Black Rope Sect, and one of them was An Jisen, who turned out to be the president of the Antu Chamber of Commerce. Very prestigious, but then disappeared."


    Nobu nodded to show that he understood what he meant: "I will talk to him later. If you need anything, just say it, and the church will satisfy you."


    Artis is very unusual, he is a person who has obtained the priesthood, but he can''t figure out why Artis was able to obtain the priesthood, and there seems to be nothing special about it.


    This is difficult to understand, but he must also treat it carefully.


    And today''s incident probably made them and the Black Rope Sect completely tear their skins apart, and the situation became tense all at once.


    Early the next morning, more people came to the church, and the street was crowded. Everyone in the city knew that the Church of All Beings had the ability to cure the plague.


    This is a surprising and exciting thing, and everyone is scrambling to join the All Beings Sect and become a believer, even some nobles.


    Many small nobles in the city came here admiringly, but Nobu did not treat them differently, and everyone had to queue up.


    However, these nobles will have their own methods to jump in line to the front of everyone and come in first.


    The privileged will always be privileged, and they will be considered privileged even if the Sect does not grant them.


    Because that''s what empires are like.


    As for what happened last night, it seems that it didn''t happen. Nobu didn''t go to Xingshi to question him, and the Black Rope Sect didn''t come to find fault.


    Day and night are two different things, and UU Reading www.uukanshu.com will not break some rules on the surface unless it is absolutely necessary.


    This is also the situation that Nobu is happy to see. As long as the time can be delayed long enough, the Sect of All Beings will be able to gain a firm foothold in Du Lan, and more and more believers will eat away at the Black Rope Sect. self-defeating.


    But things obviously wouldn''t go well. Before noon, the number of people on the street suddenly decreased a lot.


    "They sealed off the streets here. They are really domineering. It seems that they are in a hurry to use such a cheap method." Efa said with a smile, completely looking down on the members of the Black Rope Sect.


    Nobu nodded: "It''s unexpected that they can bear it. It seems that they also have great concerns. But this kind of inferior method is useful. People in this city are afraid of them... This is probably the belief of the Black Rope Sect."


    Beliefs can be different. Fear and fear can also give birth to beliefs, and drastic changes in emotions are more likely to give birth to beliefs.


    Because of the difference in serving the gods, each church has a very different style of conduct.


    This situation didn''t last long, and soon a large carriage with black lacquer was slowly driving along the street, crossing the blockade of the Black Rope Sect.


    And carriages like this are generally only qualified to ride by nobles.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 225： viscount

    The person who came was Viscount Aura, who also controlled half of Du Lan in name.


    A man in a gray coat and tie with a moustache stepped out of the carriage.


    Viscount Aura seemed very shrewd from the first look.


    Although it was not obvious, Nobu could still see the symptoms of ulcers on the skin on his neck at a glance, as if it had been covered by something.


    "High Priest Nobu, I was planning to come here yesterday, but I was caught up in some things." Ola said as she walked over briskly.


    Nobu took a puff of his cigarette, but did not move. Taking off his clothes, people would definitely not think that he is the high priest of the Sect of All Beings, but just an ordinary businessman with a big belly.


    He used to be a businessman.


    "The prince''s letter, the Viscount should have read it." Nobu said nonchalantly. As early as yesterday, he had someone deliver the letter written by Kasimin to Viscount Aura.


    The Southern Continent is the territory of the old school, so it will naturally recognize Kasmin as the queen, and Kasmin will also be the real queen in the future.


    Ola''s face suddenly became stiff. Of course he had read it. He opened the letter yesterday as soon as it was delivered. He didn''t know how to deal with it, and he didn''t sleep all night last night.


    The existence of that letter means that he will bow down to Nobu, even if the other party does not have any titles, not even a nobleman.


    As long as the princess survives and ascends to the throne successfully, there is a high probability that the Sect of All Beings will become the state religion.


    This is a very scary thing.


    The empire itself rejects religion, and even the only recognized postnatal religion does not have much influence.


    Once it is done, the empire will undergo earth-shaking changes and move in another direction.


    This put him under a lot of pressure, but he didn''t know how to deal with it. On the one hand, he was taught by the sentient beings, and on the other hand, he was taught by the black rope.


    He didn''t pay too much attention to the Black Rope Sect at the beginning, he just used it as a tool, but there were too many uncontrollable things after the plague, and this tool quickly got out of control.


    His words may not be so effective in Du Lan.


    "I''ve read it, of course I''ve read it, this is a letter from the princess." Ola said again and again.


    Nobu frowned slightly, and said coldly: "Since you know, you can still let the people of the Black Rope Sect seal off the nearby streets. According to the laws of the empire, they have no such right."


    "And such a church of unknown origin should be defined as a cult."


    "Are you pampering them?"


    Ola didn''t expect Nobu to be so direct, and said with an embarrassed look on his face: "You don''t know, High Priest, Du Lan''s current situation is very complicated. Now the plague has spread throughout the southern continent, and the Black Rope Sect has mastered the ability to delay the symptoms of the plague." Drug¡­"


    Nobu''s face changed suddenly, and he said with a smile: "The black rope taught them that this is a good deed, and it is normal to be nervous about our sudden arrival... The viscount came to us to cure the plague on his body."


    Ola was stunned for a moment when she heard it, and felt that Nobu was a bit out of line, but she still nodded and said:


    "Yes, high priest, I also want to cure the plague on my body, as well as those of my family. My wife''s symptoms are very serious. If she didn''t rely on the medicine of the Black Rope Sect to continue her life, she would have died long ago. "


    Not far away, there are followers of the Black Rope Cult. Looking over here from a distance, they did not expect the sudden arrival of Viscount Aura.


    "Notify the Great Hierarch immediately, saying that that fellow Aura has gone to the Sect of All Beings. When did they get in touch?" A man in a black school uniform, with long brown hair and fair skin said coldly,


    "The sudden appearance of the Sect of All Beings is even more unusual than we imagined. If I say it, we should just kill them last night, and there won''t be so many things."


    Their Black Rope Sect is inseparable from Viscount Aura today, or if there is no Aura, their Black Rope Sect would not be able to do this.


    The influence of a great noble is unimaginable for a city.


    Although they do not directly manage the city, they directly supervise the government departments and indirectly control the city, which can almost be regarded as their territory.


    "You don''t need to talk too much about the matter arranged by the archbishop. You have to remember that this is Du Lan." Another person next to him said bluntly.


    The relationship between the two parties does not seem to be that harmonious.


    On the other side, Nobu and Aura walked into the temporary church set up by the Sect of All Beings together.


    Ola was slightly surprised: "Although your church here is a temporary church, it looks similar to the church of the Black Rope Sect. Where are you going?"


    Nobu smiled and said, "The Viscount has been to the church of the Black Rope Sect."


    Aura said without hesitation: "I''ve been there, mainly to talk about some things, but I''m not a member of the Black God Sect, haha, don''t misunderstand the high priest."


    Nobu shook his head and said, "It''s okay, I don''t care even if Sir Zi is a member of the Black God Sect."


    He himself is a person who observes words and emotions, but after sitting in this position, he realizes that he doesn''t need to observe words and emotions, and he doesn''t need to care about other people''s feelings, just do what he should do.


    "If the Viscount wants to cure the plague, we don''t have so many requirements. We only need to become followers of the Sect of All Beings. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Of course, if your family wants to cure the plague, they must also become believers." Nob explained.


    Ola was dumbfounded, feeling that this was different from what he had imagined, thinking that Nobu would make a lot of demands, some of which he would find difficult to fulfill, and then everyone would bargain.


    This is generally the case for business talks, and other things are not too different from business talks. Du Lan''s largest factories are all in his hands.


    "Are there any requirements for becoming a believer? I haven''t been in contact with this aspect before, so I don''t know much about it." Otto asked seriously, obviously eager to solve the trouble of the plague.


    For anyone, this is a big trouble.


    Nobu pondered for a while and said, "I just think, I know you love your wife very much, and we can completely cure your and his illness."


    "This is our vocation, and this is what we should do. At the same time, I don''t want the Black Rope Sect to trouble us again. Allowing their existence is the biggest bottom line."


    "I also hope you can deal with it. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you can''t. It won''t affect you and your wife becoming our believers."


    What he said was very straightforward, either the Viscount will deal with the trouble of the Black Rope Sect, or the Viscount will leave it alone and let them do it themselves.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 226： dusk

    The wizards of Donglin City were afraid that they would enter the city and destroy the construction of the passage, so they pulled them out in the wilderness to fight them.


    When Su Changxing reached the middle of the sentry tower''s defense line, he didn''t plan to go any further. Instead, he turned around and dealt with those wizards.


    If Rich didn''t come out, he was going to kill these people before going in. Even if he fought, he would force the other party to fight him.


    In Donglin City, he definitely has no advantage. Who knows what method Rich has prepared for him.


    Ge Yunhua stood on the sentry tower and pointedly killed the near and far wizards one by one.


    Every bullet carries a blast of air.


    These wizards can be said to have a variety of means, and they can deal with various situations. Only when facing absolute power, they will feel helpless.


    Su Changxing''s bullet is absolute power, most of the defensive methods cannot resist it, and most of the evasion methods cannot dodge it, like a knife blade hanging above his head, he can only watch it fall.


    The clear gunshots were even more frightening, and the wizards nearby all retreated to the distance in unison.


    Since Rich didn''t show up immediately, Su Changxing and the others already had a certain advantage by this time.


    Maybe Rich didn''t expect that Su Changxing and the others would launch such a quick attack, from assembly to advance to attack, without any pause in between.


    at the same time.


    A large group of soldiers in black armor surrounded him from all directions. This is the dark war group, the elite of the wizard army, and one of the main forces on the frontal battlefield.


    A burly wizard with armor on his shoulders waved his hand and shouted, crescent-shaped ice crystals appeared in the air one after another, blocking the gray bullets and causing a violent explosion.


    "Did you kill Harris?"


    The wizard had a big beard, long eyes, and a wanton smile on his face. He carried a giant sword made of ice crystals, and rushed towards him with a kick of his legs.


    Su Changxing felt a chill coming towards him, pulled out the revolver around his waist with his left hand, and faced the bearded wizard who was rushing towards him.


    The bearded wizard blocked the ice crystal giant sword in front of him to resist the bullet''s impact, but the bullet''s power was still beyond his expectation.


    The next moment, he flew backwards with the roar.


    The ice crystal giant sword was hard, and it didn''t shatter under the bombardment of the revolver, but the incomparable bombardment force instantly shattered the bearded wizard''s internal organs.


    "That''s right, I killed him, but now it seems that you will die by my hands too." Su Changxing said unhurriedly.


    The golden light refracted in the space, and the arrows and spears flying towards him in the air stopped immediately.


    The expressions on the faces of the black armored soldiers also froze.


    The bearded wizard looked dignified. He knew Harris'' strength well, so he stepped into the great wizard with half his foot.


    If he wants to win, he must adopt some unconventional means!


    then.


    He stuck the ice crystal sword with black blood on the ground, and more crescent-shaped ice crystals appeared around, spreading continuously.


    He himself was also wrapped in these ice crystals, until some ice crystals appeared on Su Changxing''s body.


    [Ice Crystal Field: Irregular ice crystals grow. Note that these ice crystals are highly poisonous and can corrode life to a large extent. ¡¿


    This is a suicide attack.


    Su Changxing noticed that the life of the bearded wizard was passing away quickly because of these ice crystals.


    The ridiculous thing is that he can''t bear his own domain, but he can use it.


    In this field, ice crystals will grow wildly until they kill all life.


    This is also the horror of this realm, similar to the realm of the white mask, it is an aggressive realm.


    The difference is that the White Mask can take over his domain, while the Bearded Wizard cannot.


    Just talking about the characteristics of the field, the bearded wizard is stronger than Harris.


    But this is actually not a threat to Su Changxing, although his vitality is not as strong as the bearded man.


    But he has a high physique and possesses a "sleeping lizardman".


    He was able to put the bearded man to death in this domain, and once the bearded wizard died, the domain would naturally collapse.


    Of course, this is the most stupid way, he will not use it.


    The golden light became viscous, its scope narrowed, and it pressed down on the bearded man.


    His field has been promoted and compared with the original has been reborn.


    [Real Realm: Adaptive rules, which can perfectly fit the current world, and present a more complete rule framework.


    Reality: It can subtly replace the surrounding environment with domains, which is difficult to be noticed by people, and at the same time illusion the surrounding environment.


    Toggle the hour hand: It is possible to more accurately adjust the flow rate of time in the field. ¡¿


    The bearded wizard also felt the strength of Su Changxing''s domain, so he didn''t choose to confront it head-on, but avoided it and expanded his domain within Su Changxing''s domain.


    Just like what Su Changxing did to Harris.


    "It''s a pity, if you came earlier, you might really be able to kill me."


    Su Changxing sighed, and was not in a hurry to kill the bearded wizard and let him use his domain.


    The range of ice crystals expanded rapidly, covering those black armored soldiers as well.


    The ice crystals on the bearded wizard''s body also suddenly increased, and were soon completely covered by ice crystals, turning into a sculpture of ice crystals, shining with a soft luster in the dim light.


    Su Changxing stood where he was, but there was no change, and the ice crystals that had appeared on his body gradually disappeared.


    "How could it be, why didn''t it have any effect on you!" The bearded wizard made a terrified voice, unable to understand the current situation at all.


    He felt that he could die, but not so meaninglessly.


    Finally, the bearded man died under the erosion of the ice crystals, and the entire domain also collapsed. The crescent-shaped ice crystals disappeared piece by piece, leaving only corpses all over the place.


    Su Changxing''s figure also disappeared in place at the same time.


    It was just an illusion he simulated with the domain, so it was not affected by the ice crystals.


    Long before the bearded wizard opened the ice crystal domain, he retreated from that area.


    It was just because of the influence of the Real Realm that the other party didn''t notice that he had left at all, and only thought that he was still there.


    While killing the bearded wizard, Su Changxing felt the temperature of the air behind him suddenly increase, and countless fire rains fell from directly above him.


    A figure in a black robe appeared in the distant sky, followed by an overwhelming sense of oppression.


    Su Changxing''s body exploded, turning into white feathers all over the sky, using the domain to instantly move out of the range of Huoyu, and immediately set up a sniper rifle to fight back.


    Richie had been watching him in the dark for a long time, and was looking for an opportunity to give him a fatal blow.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help scolding shamelessly in his heart, this person is obviously stronger than him, and he still plays such dirty tricks.


    "amazing!"


    Rich''s voice came from above, with appreciation.


    The falling fire rain instantly turned into countless torrents and hit Su Changxing.


    The fired bullets were instantly melted in the torrent.


    At first glance, it was all red flowing fire. Such an overwhelming attack made Su Changxing feel suffocated, as if he was pressed on the head by someone''s palm just after the attack started.


    The golden light suddenly appeared, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com The fire flowing up and down the sky suddenly freezes, there are gravel and ashes.


    Any kind of ability has a limit, even if it is a field, a field is also a kind of ability, and different fields have different abilities, but the level of the field is higher than the general ability.


    Such an earth-shaking offensive, even if Su Changxing used the domain, it would be difficult to withstand it.


    Rich''s strength is still far beyond expectations, and the gap between the two sides is completely in terms of strength.


    One of Rich''s sorceries can overwhelm him.


    this moment.


    Su Changxing felt sad. He had tried his best to catch up and tried his best, but he still couldn''t fill the gap.


    It''s just a face-to-face meeting, and the outcome is already clear.


    Give him more time, he will be able to pin Richie to the ground and beat...


    "Fix me!"


    Su Changxing shouted loudly, and countless jet-black chains appeared in the air, intertwined, interspersed between the golden light and the fire rain.


    Two different fields, presenting a similar effect, are superimposed in the same space.


    The red fire that filled the sky freezes in front of Su Changxing, forming an extremely colorful picture, illuminating the dark night sky.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 227： crazy

    "They were repulsed. I''m afraid they won''t dare to come here for a while. It seems that the city was really controlled by the Black Rope Sect. After fighting for so long, there was no sound from the Viscount."


    Yin Fa sat on a chair to rest, and said disdainfully, not only looked down on the Black Rope Sect, but also looked down on Viscount Aura, as a nobleman, he lost control of the city,


    Nobu shook his head: "After all, the plague exists, so there is no way around it. The Viscount will come to take the baptismal oath tomorrow morning. As long as it is completed, our Sect of All Beings will gain a firm foothold in Du Lan."


    "As for the Black Rope Sect, it won''t be a big deal. It will be dealt with sooner or later, but it will happen sooner or later. We don''t need to be so anxious."


    Yin Fa nodded, took a deep breath, and allowed himself to fall into calm again. Only in peace can he accumulate more strength. Only when he is calm and stable enough at ordinary times can he burst out with stronger fighting power in battle, "I''ll go to rest first Come on, call me if you need anything."


    Nobu smiled and said, "You can relax, there''s no need to be so depressed."


    As night fell, everything fell into calm again. The believers in white religious uniforms went to the street to clean up the blood stains left during the day, and then cooperated with the city''s cleanup personnel to transport the corpses away by truckloads and cremate them.


    Soon, a black carriage drove over slowly again, but this time it was not the Viscount who got out of the car, but his butler, a capable middle-aged man.


    "Master Viscount is deeply sorry for this, and is also very angry. The people of the Black Rope Sect did not listen to persuasion at all and acted without authorization. It was just that for some reason, the city guard lost control."


    The butler said to Nobu in a deep tone that the Black Rope Sect didn''t take them seriously at all, and even he, the butler, felt ashamed.


    Nobu didn''t seem to care much and said: "It''s okay, we won the battle too. Those people of the Black Rope Sect are a cult, demagogic, I think they should be expelled from Du Lan''s belly."


    The butler breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "Master Viscount will rectify the city guard as soon as possible, so that such vicious incidents will not happen again."


    Nobu nodded, glanced at the black carriage outside again, and said, "No problem, we can understand the Viscount''s difficulties."


    After finishing speaking, he saw that the butler had no intention of leaving, and asked, "Is there anything else?"


    The butler paused: "That''s right, because the viscountess'' condition is too serious, so the viscount decided to let the lady come to be baptized first to cure her disease."


    ¡¿


    Nobu was stunned for a moment: "No problem, Artis will bring the Viscountess in and take the baptismal oath with this group of people."


    After all, she is the Viscountess, so there is no problem with some preferential treatment.


    Artis nodded in agreement, and walked out the door to see that the Viscountess had come down. It was a beautiful woman, even though the skin on her face was partially festered, she still felt such soft beauty.


    "No wonder the Viscount loves his wife so much." He murmured, walked over, and helped his wife into the church.


    The Viscountess looked sideways at him and asked with a smile, "Is there anything I need to pay attention to? I don''t want to offend the gods either."


    Artis said numbly: "There is nothing to pay attention to. After changing the teaching uniform later, just follow the instructor''s oath."


    He doesn''t have that much affection for these nobles, and now that he has become a follower of the Sect of All Beings, he doesn''t bother to flatter them.


    After the Viscountess completed her baptismal vows, she did not leave, and remained in the church with a worried look.


    Angison walked over with a smile on his face: "Does the Viscountess still remember me?"


    The Viscountess turned her head to look at him, showing a surprised look: "You are Angison, I heard that you disappeared before?"


    Everyone is considered noble, so they also know each other, and they can often see each other in some large and small gatherings.


    An Jisen sighed and said: "I was taught to pay attention to the underground by the black rope, and I escaped not long ago."


    The viscountess fell into a brief silence when she heard his words, and said, "Sorry, because of the viscount''s negligence, you got into a disaster."


    An Jisen shook his head: "Since you can appear here, it means that he is a responsible person."


    The Viscountess showed a look of surprise.


    ...


    Early the next morning, everyone in the church got a shocking news. The Viscount died, and his body was hung in the center of the square, where anyone passing by could see it.


    Everyone in the city knew the news, and they probably also knew that the people from the Black Rope Sect did it.


    "They''re too rampant!" Yin Fa said angrily. He didn''t expect the people of the Black Rope Sect to be so courageous, and went directly to kill the Viscount at night.


    Nobu sighed: "As for sending his wife here yesterday, I probably thought that I might be murdered. In fact, I should have thought of it too..."


    now.


    The Viscountess sat blankly at the door of the church, she seemed to have expected all this, and she didn''t show any overly intense emotions.


    "I''m sorry." Nobu said calmly as he glanced at the Viscountess.


    The Viscountess lowered her head and said, "It''s nothing, it''s all his own choice. He said that even if he dies, he must die with dignity like a nobleman, instead of being controlled by others like this."


    The voice trembled slightly.


    Norbu didn''t say any more comforting words: "If you want, you can stay here forever, you are a member of the Sect of All Beings."


    Due to the death of the Viscount, the Black Rope Cult was completely insane, and Du Lan became a battlefield for both sides.


    The number of people who came to the church to take the baptismal vows suddenly decreased a lot, and those who could come here risked their lives.


    The Black Rope Sect blocked the surrounding streets again. Although there was no active attack, it effectively prevented the Sect of All Beings from further expanding its influence. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "I''ll take someone to kill them!" Yin Fa said firmly, feeling that at this point he could only use the most primitive means.


    Nobu shook his head: "Don''t worry, that side is not within the scope of faith. If you take the initiative to fight there, it will be dangerous. Let''s stay here first and see what they say."


    "The crazy behavior of the Black Rope Sect has angered all of Du Lan. We only need to unite with Du Lan''s people to easily destroy the Black Rope Sect."


    The Viscount is Du Lan''s noble status and the last face of the city. His death will probably make the Black Rope Sect go to the opposite of everyone, whether they are commoners or nobles.


    Throughout the day, there were constant gunshots on Thirteenth Street, and from time to time, small groups of Black Rope members came to attack them.


    at the same time.


    People in the city also spontaneously set up organizations to fight against the Black God Sect.


    Near noon, a civil disturbance broke out in the City Guard, killing and wounding hundreds.

 v3 Chapter 228： priesthood promotion

    Artis still didn''t go anywhere, kneeling beside the statue and praying over and over again, like the most devout and fanatical believer.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him, but he felt that he was getting closer to the existence in his mind, and his spirit was approaching, as if he was sublimating.


    He saw the glorious and majestic figure among the stars, watching him through countless time and space.


    He knew that the other party was the existence that empowered him, the **** behind the Sect of All Beings.


    ¡­


    Gunshots rang out on Du Lan''s street again. The difference was that this time it was the people from the Sect of All Beings who took the initiative to attack the Black Rope Sect''s blockade at the junction of the street.


    Yin Fa led the law enforcement team to carry out a strong raid on the blockade, and rushed in under the white light, easily breaking through the blockade of the Black Rope Sect.


    Although weapons like muskets are powerful, but due to their scarcity, precious ammunition, and slow reloading, in such battles, melee combat is still the main way of fighting, and muskets are only used as an auxiliary.


    When the casualties were less than one-third, the Black Rope Cultists in the blockade began to retreat. It was not that they were greedy for life and afraid of death, but that the difference in strength was too obvious.


    The personal strength of Yin Fa and others is too strong, so they have great advantages in such a small-scale battle.


    After clearing the east blockade, Yin Fa immediately led people to the next blockade.


    After the blockade was removed, the civilians in Du Lan could come to the church again, join the Sect of All Beings, and become believers to cure the plague.


    The ability of the priesthood can not be used anywhere, but it can only be used in the area where there is a belief in the religion of all beings.


    This is why Nobu and the others were so cautious when they first came to Du Lan. First of all, they wanted to expand their faith in this land.


    And as long as there are enough believers, Nobu, as the high priest, can indirectly bestow priesthood on the following believers, which is equivalent to indirectly mobilizing faith.


    This set of models was only at the theoretical stage before Su Changxing walked, because he was not sure whether it would be able to condense the faith without the **** statue to absorb the faith.


    Facts have proved that it is still possible. Su Changxing can even accept the faith condensed from Du Lan, but the conversion rate is extremely low compared to the conversion rate condensed by Mai Lun''s **** statue, which may be less than 1%.


    Compared with the real gods, after losing the idol, his conversion rate of faith is less than 1%, but this is enough.


    ¡¿


    Something has changed unconsciously.


    Su Changxing originally thought that without the statue, even if the Sect of All Beings continued to expand, he probably wouldn''t gain more faith.


    The current situation is significantly different from what was initially expected, and it is very different.


    Su Changxing was able to roughly judge the current situation on Mike''s side from the growth of faith.


    At the beginning, faith was growing at a high speed, because it developed in Melun, and after it reached its peak in Melun, the speed of belief growth slowed down until it finally reached a balance point.


    And when Nobu came to Du Lan, Su Changxing''s faith entered a stage of slow growth. Even such a slow growth was quite considerable, because every increase in faith was to add bricks and tiles to Su Changxing''s power pyramid.


    It''s just that in the process, Su Changxing discovered another will, which is between faith and the church, which is very obscure.


    He is not sure what it is, it may be his own will, his spirit itself is composed of countless selves, and because it is polluted by the twisted will of the evil god, it is not surprising that such a situation occurs.


    Probably just obliterate it, but how to obliterate it becomes a problem.


    He still hasn''t solved the part of his spirit that was polluted by the evil god, but just sealed it up with his faith.


    On the other side, Artis also led a team to raid another blockade point, including Angison, who had just become a member of the Sect of All Beings.


    His clergy has advanced just now, and he has gained more power, so Nobu asked him to lead the team for this battle.


    This is also normal in the Sect of All Beings. Gaining the Lord''s approval means that the status will be improved.


    It''s just that it''s the first time that Nobu has seen a direct blessing like Artis, and even so, there is no suspicion at all.


    All this has proved that Artis is a loyal believer, and other things are not so important.


    After the priesthood was promoted again, Artis'' figure became extremely dexterous, and he was even able to avoid musket shots in close combat.


    The shadow spread on the wall, and Artis suddenly appeared in the crowd, and then swung the long sword in his hand to slash at the surrounding Black Rope Cult followers.


    Everyone in the blockade did not notice the arrival of Artis, and they were still in a daze until Artis appeared.


    Immediately afterwards, the law enforcement team of the All Beings Sect rushed in from the outside, and they should cooperate with the inside and outside to encircle and suppress the Black Rope Sect members in the blockade.


    at the same time.


    An Jisen was holding two muskets, standing on the second floor of the house not far away, shooting towards this side, separated by more than ten or twenty meters, the two muskets fired alternately, and the firing frequency was higher than that of a musket Quite a few, plus his marksmanship is very good, so he can exert great power.


    After Artis became stronger, he immediately felt a lot easier to deal with these followers of the Black Rope Sect.


    It is not a problem for him to face seven or eight of them by himself. Although he is not as perverted as Yin Fa, he can definitely be regarded as a powerful human being.


    He also couldn''t tell what was going on with this kind of power~www.novelhall.com~ It was like breaking through the shackles that bound the body and becoming more free.


    He swung his sword extremely fast, he could swing it five or six times a second without any problem, it was like a clockwork was installed on his body, and it turned quickly.


    Anjisen saw Artis killing all directions in the crowd, as if he had suddenly changed into a different person, and even the timid and wretched temperament he carried disappeared.


    And more importantly, he feels that Artis is different from Yin Fa. If Yin Fa''s power is upward and bright, then Artis'' power is downward and dark.


    "Even if it comes from the power of the gods, it shouldn''t be so changeable."


    Angison knows a lot of knowledge, including some about the ancient church. They are generally of a distinctive style, which also means that the gods are more pure than ordinary humans like them.


    For example, gods who behave in an upright and generous manner generally have upward power, while some believers of evil gods are probably vicious and vicious.


    An Jisen didn''t think too much, but subconsciously felt a little strange.

 v3 Chapter 229： werewolf

    When the two sides were fighting in the blockade, a wolf howl came from the alley next to it, which was clearly visible and made everyone present stunned.


    "Wolf?"


    Artis frowned involuntarily and looked in the direction of the voice.


    But how could there be wolves in the city.


    A huge black figure rushed out of the alleyway. It was covered with long gray hair and was two or three meters tall. With conspicuous and protruding muscles, it looked like a legendary werewolf.


    There are legends about werewolves in the empire, but they are probably just things to scare children, because it seems that no one has really seen such things before.


    But today they saw it with their own eyes, and it also proved that this thing does not seem to be just a legend, scaring children.


    The werewolf charged straight into the crowd, knocked several people into the air, and even bit off the head of a believer in one bite, blood spurted out and splashed everywhere.


    The werewolf chewed the skull in his mouth, making a crisp sound, as if he was eating a brittle bone, making the people around him creepy.


    An Jisen immediately aimed at the werewolf, and the bullet hit the werewolf''s body, leaving only small blood holes, which hurt the fur, but did not penetrate the flesh and blood.


    Although they didn''t know what it was, they knew with their toes that this monster must have been created by the Black Rope Sect.


    Artis walked around behind the werewolf, saw the timing, rushed up and slashed at the werewolf''s neck, the blade made a sharp sound in the wind.


    When he approached, the werewolf reacted and was turning around, but it was still slow after all.


    Artis'' sword hit the werewolf''s neck, and chopped off the hair, feeling that the black fur was more resilient than expected.


    This sword didn''t cause too much damage, it only left a not deep and not shallow wound on the werewolf''s neck.


    Oops!


    He yelled badly, and saw the werewolf slap him in the face.


    next moment.


    He was sent flying and hit the street lamp, and even tilted the street lamp directly, looking like he was on the verge of falling.


    The werewolf growled in pain, and rushed towards Artis without caring about the others. He felt that this person was the greatest threat to him, so he was going to get rid of him first. hit


    No matter what the IQ of this monster is, it definitely has a fighting instinct and knows that Artis should be killed first.


    This is obviously his best way to deal with it at present, otherwise Addis will swing two swords, maybe he can really cut off his neck.


    However, the attacks of others were neither painful nor itchy to him, and did not pose much threat.


    Artis grinned in pain, seeing the monster rushing towards him, the hole suddenly enlarged, and the shadow under the sunlight also began to slide.


    bang~


    With a sound.


    The street lamp fell heavily on the street, but Artis also suddenly disappeared in front of the werewolf, with only an inconspicuous shadow sliding on the ground.


    ¡¿


    Artis walked around behind the werewolf again, and slashed away with his sword in hand.


    this time.


    The werewolf reacted faster, and immediately turned around and opened his mouth wide to bite his neck.


    But this was just a false move, he suddenly withdrew his hands and stepped back, slipped out a small silver ball from his sleeve, and threw it like a werewolf''s mouth.


    The silver ball rotated quickly, became larger in size, and then exploded near the werewolf''s mouth.


    Artis stepped back under the impact of the explosion, covering his face with his hands, but did not suffer much damage.


    The monster was hit head-on by the explosion, half of its face was blown up, and blood continued to flow.


    Immediately afterwards, the werewolf roared and rushed out of the explosion smoke, and rushed towards Artis again.


    Its vitality is terrifyingly strong, even if it was hit by the explosion of the grenade at close range, it did not suffer fatal injuries. On the contrary, the pain aroused the animal nature, making it even more crazy, wanting to kill this annoying person in front of it desperately.


    But before the werewolf approached, sparks flashed in front of his eyes again, and another explosion exploded right at his feet.


    Artis dropped the second grenade while retreating, anticipating the monster''s trajectory.


    The werewolf was blown to the ground, his left foot was broken and his bones were exposed. He was lying on the ground struggling and growling, still looking extremely crazy.


    It''s just that it suffered two grenade explosions head-on, and its body couldn''t bear it, and it lost its combat effectiveness. With the loss of blood, it gradually became weak.


    Artis breathed a sigh of relief, and frowned to observe the monster on the ground: "What exactly is this?"


    The believers on the side also looked at each other, they had never seen such a monster before, "I have never seen it, but fortunately there is the Attis knight, otherwise we will definitely not be able to defeat this monster."


    Faced with such a monster, everyone is under a lot of psychological pressure. After all, they have never seen it before, and the unknown is the most frightening thing.


    Anjisen walked quickly from behind, glanced at Artis, and said, "This looks like a werewolf in legend. I read it in some ancient books, and it was said that it was manipulated by some ancient churches, and its combat power was comparable to an army. "


    Artis nodded: "Then it means that this thing was made by the Black Rope Sect. Let''s go back and report first, and see what the High Priest has to say."


    "Tie this thing back."


    He had the wounded werewolf **** with an iron chain, and was going to take it back to the church to see what was going on.


    But just as they were about to leave, the injured werewolf changed. The long black hair on his body began to fall off, revealing human skin, and his body size also became smaller at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    It looked like a middle-aged man, but half his face was blown up and one leg was broken.


    "He''s dead." Angison checked and said with an angry expression: "This monster was transformed from a human. The black rope taught those lunatics to turn humans into monsters!"


    In this battle, such facts appeared, which of course caused them a lot of losses. Even Yin Fa suffered some injuries during the battle with a werewolf.


    The appearance of these werewolves also spread fear in Du Lan City, making more people more afraid of the Black Rope Sect.


    Nobu observed the body of the man with a broken leg on the ground: "The Black Rope Cult is not as simple as it seems, and it should also be a kind of magic from the gods.


    "


    Artis glanced at An Jisen next to him, and said to Nobu: "High Priest, I am willing to take people to the church that takes away the Black Rope Sect at night, and the people from the Antu Chamber of Commerce will also be with us."


    "It''s not an option to procrastinate like this. We can only kill the leader of the Black Rope Sect, otherwise Du Lan can''t stand such a war."


    Assassinating Varian, the leader of the Black God Sect, is probably the easiest way that can be thought of so far.


    Nobu thought for a while: "This is too dangerous. The Church of the Black God doesn''t know what''s going on. If you take the risk, there are too many unknown factors."


    Artis looked unusually firm, and said earnestly: "It is an honor to be able to dedicate myself to the Lord. And my ability is just right for this matter."


    His ability to fight head-on is not that powerful, and he is suitable for assassination and spying on intelligence.


    If you fight head-on, there may be four or five opponents.


    Nobu was deep in thought. Normally speaking, he would not agree. This matter is too risky, and there is no need to do it. But if Artis asks so, he should think about it.


    "Since this is the case... delaying it is really not an option. The Black Rope Sect must be asking for the power of the gods now. Maybe more and more werewolves will appear."


    After a pause for a while, UU Kanshu www.uukanshu.com Nobu said: "Artis, if you can get the approval of the Lord, then I also believe in you and believe that you can do it."


    "This is your own decision, and I hope you will not regret it."


    "If you need anything, the church can provide it."


    When Artis heard Luobu''s promise, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, thinking that this was not his decision, but the guidance of the Lord, so it would definitely succeed.


    The Lord is not wrong... This is the consensus of the followers of All Beings.


    When the bell rang in the middle of the night, Artis and others took their weapons and set out on the road. There were about 70 or 80 people along the way, including the elite of the law enforcement team and people from the Antu Chamber of Commerce.


    They made a plan. Later, Yin Fa will lead people to attack the defense line of the Black Rope Sect to attract attention. They will bypass the factory area in the outer city and attack the church of the Black Rope Sect. The archbishop was assassinated.


    If it succeeds, the Black Rope Sect will be destroyed by itself, and the Sect of All Beings will be able to develop their faith smoothly and purify Du Landie plague at the same time.

 v3 Chapter 230： assassinate

    The factory area in the outer city was extremely quiet at night. There were no people and lights on the streets, and some wild dogs could be seen.


    "I didn''t expect you would really agree." An Jisen said, looking extremely emotional.


    Artis smiled: "We are also close friends, without you, I can''t escape from the dungeon."


    "And I think the plan you mentioned is good. If it succeeds, it will probably be able to defeat the black rope."


    Although Anjisen didn''t say anything, he still felt very touched in his heart, thinking that Artis did this because of him. Although the two hadn''t been in contact for a long time, they cherished each other, probably because of their life-and-death friendship. Make sense.


    Dozens of them walked all the way through the alleyways of the warehouse area. The church of the Black Rope Sect was not in the center of the city. It was probably the same situation as the Sect of All Beings at the beginning, so the church was also located on the edge of the inner city, and the people who lived here There are very few civilians, but during the day, a large number of workers come to work.


    The second bell rang after dark.


    This is also a signal for Yin Fa and others to launch an attack.


    At this time, they will launch a fierce attack on the Black Rope Sect to attract attention and help them get closer to the Black Rope Sect church.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Fierce gunshots came from the street in the distance, echoing in Du Lancheng''s night sky, waking up many people from their sleep.


    The Black Rope Sect was also on guard, and immediately mobilized the surrounding believers to go there to support them.


    at this time.


    Artis and the others heard a loud noise from the street, as if something was running violently, and then saw two huge black shadows passing through the street on their side, without noticing their existence.


    "That''s a werewolf!" Artis immediately recognized what it was, and couldn''t help but take a breath.


    The two werewolves are not 1+1, the combat power is definitely 1+2. Even if they can defeat the two werewolves, they must have suffered heavy damage, and they will not have the spare power to attack the church of the Black Rope Sect.


    Anjisen couldn''t help but take a deep breath: "It''s a good thing we haven''t been discovered, but we have to be careful, there may be werewolves. The Black Rope Sect probably created a lot of such monsters, as if they were crazy."


    "I''m sure there is an evil **** behind them." Another man with a short beard and a work hat said with certainty. His name is Sherlock, and he was a guard of the Antu Chamber of Commerce before. His ability to fight is first-class. You can tell by the big ax in his left hand.


    Angison said unceremoniously: "Nonsense, things like werewolves can only be made by cults."


    Before arriving at the church of the Black God Sect, they heard a lot of movement in front of them, as if someone was singing, the tune was strange and they couldn''t make out what they were singing.


    "This is already the place of the Black Rope Sect, what are they doing?"


    Artis looked over and saw a small square surrounded by many believers with a bonfire in the middle. More than a dozen **** and naked people were tied to pillars, and there were a lot of straw tied around them.


    An Jisen looked back: "Do you want to kill them? This is probably a sacrifice of the Black Rope Sect. There are many ancient characters on the ground."


    Artis shook his head: "Don''t disturb them, we just go around quietly. Our purpose is to assassinate Varian, and no one else is important."


    He is very clear about their purpose this time.


    They walked around silently, and they didn''t disturb the people in the square, but they heard a wolf howling behind them not long after they left.


    "They''re creating those monsters!" An Jisen suddenly realized that the Black Rope Cult transformed people into monsters in this way.


    Artis looked up at the church in front of him, and said, "There''s no time, let''s go straight there. If the Black Rope Sect is not dealt with today, a large number of monsters will appear tomorrow."


    They are a group of dead men, and there is no way back. Maybe no one can get out of here today, but they will definitely kill the leader of the Black Rope Sect.


    He had a strong hunch that they would succeed.


    Sure enough, when they came near the church, they saw from a distance that there were no guards in the huge church, and only sporadic believers came in and out occasionally.


    Because of the attack by Yin Fa and others, a large number of Black Rope Sect followers went to defend.


    "I''ll go in first, and you will rush in when you hear the gunshots. If there is no movement within ten minutes, follow the plan."


    Artis said to the others, and disappeared into the night, turning into a shadow and approaching the church of the Black Rope Sect.


    When he raided the blockade point today, he discovered that his priesthood does not have too many restrictions. Even if he is not in the belief area of ??the Sect of All Beings, he can still play a role, but it will be weakened to a certain extent.


    Just after entering the Black Rope Sect, Artis had a bad feeling, as if a pair of eyes were staring at him secretly.


    Who is that?


    There was nothing unusual in the church either.


    He looked at the statue in the center of the church. It was a person entangled by countless snakes. Those snakes were so alive that they seemed to be able to hear the hissing sound of the vibrating snake letter.


    His heartbeat gradually accelerated, and unconsciously, his palms were covered with sweat.


    finally.


    In the small room of the side hall, he found the figure of the high priest, Varian.


    "Wait for them to be arrogant for another night, and they will have a good time tomorrow!" Valian said slightly angrily, his old face was full of cunning.


    The elder who had a broken leg beside him said in a deep voice while holding a cane: "Since those guys from the All Beings Sect are actively attacking, they must have other intentions, otherwise there is no need for them to do so."


    The behavior of the Sect of All Beings tonight seemed a little strange to them, as if they were bluffing. After all, they had a lot of people in the Black Rope Sect, and even if some died, the impact would not be great.


    "It doesn''t matter what they want to do. The Black God is very interested in these guys from the All Beings Sect, so he is willing to give us more power."


    "Everyone, the barriers in the world are getting weaker and weaker, and we will move towards a glorious future!"


    The voice just fell.


    The small fan spinning on the table made a noise, and the lights in the room flickered suddenly.


    A figure suddenly appeared in a small room, leaned against the wall, and slashed at the lame elder in front of him with a sword.


    Keng~


    With a loud crash. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    The elder with the broken leg actually blocked his slash with his crutches!


    However, Artis'' target was not him. He looked sideways at the High Hierarch while raising the musket in his hand.


    "How did you get in here?" Varian asked, frowning.


    Then, there was the sound of gunfire.


    Artis'' marksmanship is terrible, but there is still a high probability of hitting him at such a distance.


    bang~


    With the sound of gunfire, Varian was also taken aback.


    The shot accurately hit the wall above his head, forming a small concave bullet hole.


    Varian laughed stiffly: "Boy, your marksmanship doesn''t seem to be very good!"

 v3 Chapter 231： weird

    "Really?" Addis showed a ferocious look, adjusted the angle of the gun down a few degrees, and then pulled the trigger again.


    The firelight illuminated the faces of several people, and because of the previous bullet as a contrast, Artis accurately hit the arch lord Varian''s forehead.


    "I forgot to tell you, this firearm is a double burst, the latest model."


    The corners of Artis'' mouth turned up slightly, thinking that he had succeeded so easily, but at this moment, his expression froze on his face.


    The piercing sound echoed in the huge room.


    A large number of white rats emerged from Varian''s body, neckline, sleeves, eyes and various other parts.


    Rats, lots of rats.


    The harsh chirping sound made everyone''s brains dizzy.


    Varian''s figure disappeared in place, and the mice that appeared suddenly also rushed towards the people next to him.


    An elder with a dull expression was still holding a blue book in his hand, and was almost instantly overwhelmed by the large number of rats that suddenly appeared, and the flesh and blood on his body were constantly being bitten.


    "mouse!"


    "Why are there mice!"


    The elder with a broken leg and a walking stick was terrified. He didn''t care about Artis at all, but ran back without looking back.


    The door to come in was just behind where Varian had been, but it was overwhelmed with rats and it was impossible to go through.


    However, he knew that there were two doors in this room, and there was an escape door specially used for escaping, and only the elders of them knew about it, so as to prevent themselves from being trapped in this closed room when they were in a desperate situation.


    The number of those rats increased at an alarming rate as they continued to devour flesh and blood, and they were extremely aggressive. The two or three people who were standing beside Varian were all overwhelmed by the rats.


    The other two elders directly knelt down on the ground and kept begging the mice for forgiveness, as if they thought that they had offended the gods.


    "I repent for my arrogant behavior, we shouldn''t do such a thing, please forgive the black god, please calm down."


    But such repentant gods didn''t seem to appreciate it. These hordes of terrifying rats probably couldn''t understand what they said, so they still pounced on them, drowned them, and tore their flesh.


    In the blink of an eye, those white and clean mice turned blood red and were stained red by the blood. They seemed to like to wrap the blood on their bodies very much.


    What is even more conspicuous is their pair of bright scarlet eyes. In such a not-so-bright environment, they can clearly see those countless pairs of small scarlet eyes.


    "It''s all your fault!" A younger elder pulled out the rapier from his waist and stabbed at Artis, thinking that all of this was caused by Artis. If it wasn''t for Artis, they wouldn''t into such a situation.


    In fact probably so.


    Up until now, Artis was still in a dazed state. He didn''t want to understand why Varian, the leader of the Black Rope Cult, suddenly turned into a group of rats after being shot by him.


    This is too weird.


    Isn''t he a human being?


    When Artis saw the elder in front of him stabbing at him, he didn''t think much about it. He blocked with his backhand, bounced the opponent''s weapon away, and then slashed his neck.


    The elder himself doesn''t have too much combat power, maybe not as good as an ordinary adult, they are too pampered, so it is extremely easy for Artis to solve it.


    Pushing the other party to the ground, the mice that rushed over fell on the elder''s body.


    "How many days have I been hungry!" He couldn''t help but yelled, and ran back, followed by the mice behind, but the number was not too many. After they ate up the corpses, they would definitely eat this The room was flooded.


    At this time, the elder with a broken leg was groping for something by the wall.


    "What are you doing?" Artis ran over and asked.


    The elder with the broken leg looked up at him, and then said: "There is a mechanism here, which can open the secret door leading to the outside. Help me find it, or we will all die here."


    He just knew that there was an agency here, and he had never walked past it, so he didn''t know the specific location of the agency.


    He looked very flustered, his hands were trembling uncontrollably, and he kept groping around the wall. A mouse pounced on his back and took a big bite. Roar:


    "Find the location of the agency quickly, or you will die here too."


    Obviously.


    The elder''s loyalty to the Black Rope Sect was not that high. Even if Artis killed their great leader, he still wanted to prioritize survival.


    Artis shook off a white mouse in his hand, leaving a clearly visible wound, then pointed to a position on the wall and asked:


    "Is the location of the secret door here?"


    The elder glanced at it, shook his head and said, "It''s a little bit to the left. The mechanism is near here and close to the ground. Press it hard and it should be able to open."


    "A bit to the left..." Artis looked at the wall with vacant eyes, and didn''t immediately start looking for the mechanism, but looked sideways at the elder with the broken leg: "Do you remember me, Elder Weems, I came here to beg Medicine."


    The elder with a broken leg looked up at him, and said angrily: "I don''t know, there are so many people asking for medicine, how can I remember, and you are not a member of the Sect of All Beings? You still need to ask for medicine."


    "Now is not the time to talk about this, find an agency...Damn rat, **** Varian, don''t care about our lives at all."


    Artis stared at him with a cold smile on his face:


    "I still remember when I knelt in front of you, but you didn''t even want to look at me more. That''s when I realized that in your eyes, the difference between us and beasts is actually not that big, and it may have always been like this. It''s just that I didn''t find it."


    It was still snowing at that time~www.novelhall.com~ He stood at the gate of this church all night, just because his son was about to die and needed medicine to keep his life alive.


    He even donated all his property, but he still didn''t get a single medicine!


    Until the morning, when he waited until the elder passed by and entered the church, he knelt down and prayed, but the elder didn''t even look at him, just smiled and said:


    "What qualifications do you have?"


    Then.


    Artis knew that it was impossible for him to get the medicine here, and when he returned, his son was about to die.


    "You don''t need to look for it, you can''t get out!" Artis showed a ferocious look, and kicked Wilms who was looking for the mechanism.


    "What are you doing! Are you crazy!" Wilms roared, and immediately bounced up from the ground, dodging Artis'' attack:


    "Varian, you have already killed, what else do you want to do!"

 v3 Chapter 232： withdrawal

    "Will the grown-up take things away?"


    The man with only one wing on his back asked with a gloomy face.


    The man in the hood glanced at him and said, "No, this belongs to us in the first place, but luckily the Lord God Envoy came."


    The man looked at the hooded man cautiously, and said, "All of this is your calculation, the more people die, the more you possess."


    The hooded man sat cross-legged on the side, looked in Su Changxing''s direction, and said calmly, "We didn''t expect so many people to die, nor did we expect that those remaining humans from the old world would have the courage to step here."


    "ah!"


    The man roared loudly suddenly, the flesh and blood on his back began to surge, and a new wing suddenly grew out, which was slightly different in color from the original one, being lighter.


    "No matter what, as long as I don''t die, I don''t care what your plans are... You had the opportunity to kill that man before, and I know your strength."


    The man spat a mouthful of **** phlegm on the ground, turned and walked outside, and jumped down from upstairs.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Wow~"


    The body of the woman wearing the helmet suddenly turned into an afterimage, and rushed towards Su Changxing. The blade cut through the air and brought golden light.


    this moment.


    Su Changxing''s spirit was concentrated like never before, he detected the opponent''s high-speed movements, took a step back, and slashed out with a diagonal knife.


    He saw the woman''s movements clearly, and took corresponding countermeasures, but the moment the woman approached him, she changed her move again, slashing downwards with the blade, and slashing upwards to form a half moon.


    As the blades intersected, Su Changxing''s steel knife shattered into two pieces and flew out.


    Su Changxing''s veins bulged, grabbed the woman''s body and threw it on the ground.


    "Boom~"


    Several cracks were smashed into the stone brick floor.


    Su Changxing''s strength is beyond the imagination of the senses, and he crushes the opponent on the ground. This is the effect of the superposition of more than ten times of enhancement and the increase in the ability of the position.


    Immediately, he raised the revolver, aimed at the woman''s brain and pulled the trigger.


    "Boom~"


    A golden sword glow swept across the surroundings, creating a turbulent air current.


    Blood splashed in the air.


    Su Changxing was full of surprise, an extremely deep wound appeared on his left chest, and the blow almost pierced through his body directly.


    too fast!


    He didn''t see how the sword was cut at all. The moment he pulled the trigger, the woman started to raise the sword. Before the trigger was pressed, the sword had already been cut.


    The woman''s eyes glowed with dazzling golden light, and she slowly stood up from the ground, with a big hole in her chest, but it didn''t affect her at all, only blood continued to flow out.


    The outcome seems to be sealed.


    It only takes a short time to decide the outcome of the battle.


    "Atonement!"


    Another golden sword glow slashed across the night sky, and the dead dwarf tree beside it was cut into two sections, with a smooth section.


    A behemoth with six hands appeared between the two.


    The two hands and half of the evil Tai''s body were cut off.


    "Boom~"


    The woman wearing the helmet was grabbed by Tao Yi with one hand and smashed to the ground, and then threw it towards the direction of the town. The tyrannical force made the ground tremble.


    Su Changxing fired three consecutive shots at the position where the woman landed, emptying the magazine.


    In the light of the fire, three bullets flew towards the woman one after another, followed by another golden sword glow centered on the woman.


    When the woman slowly stood up from the ground, she could only see Su Changxing''s figure running wildly in the dark night, fading away.


    She looked at the several blood holes on her body, and the corners of her mouth twitched involuntarily. She felt that Su Changxing was not strong, but like a loach, unusually slippery, with various unexpected tricks.


    Su Changxing watched him run away from a high angle, and felt very uncomfortable, but there was nothing he could do. He couldn''t figure out the details of that woman, and if he continued to fight, his probability of winning was not high, even very low.


    Although the woman wearing the helmet looked single-handed, she was purely strong, making him appear to be playing tricks like a monkey.


    Moreover, his injuries were serious, but he was completely shielded from pain in the dream state.


    But the situation is not bad, he himself has a strong recovery ability, one after another ebbs and flows, after this wave, he did not lose.


    Well, that''s right, he didn''t lose, he even made a small profit.


    Walking out of the town is a flat desert, the dark blue sky is dotted with misty stars, and the yellow and blue line makes people unconsciously confused.


    Su Changxing had been running wildly for half an hour, but he still had no intention of stopping. He had a faint feeling that the woman was still following him, and he absolutely couldn''t stop at this time.


    "Where are we?"


    Shen Jinxuan half-closed her eyes, the wind was so strong that people couldn''t open their eyes, and felt that they were moving at a very fast speed.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes, and said calmly: "Still in no man''s land, ready to leave here, but because someone is chasing behind, so the direction is a bit off."


    Shen Jinxuan stared blankly at the road ahead, constantly going backwards, dead trees, and huge dead bones conspicuous in the distance.


    Only the sound of the wind seemed extraordinarily quiet.


    "I thought I was dead, but I didn''t expect to survive... Thank you."


    She said with a little struggle, some discontinuous fragments were reflected in her mind, her body had changed, and she was now able to maintain a certain degree of consciousness when other personalities took the initiative.


    An ordinary person must have collapsed in the face of such a thing. From this perspective, Shen Jinxuan''s mind is still tough.


    In other words, human beings are not as fragile as they seem.


    In fact, when Su Changxing came, his thoughts were a little vague, he wanted to take a look at the situation first, and at the same time look for Shen Jinxuan.


    The situation here is more complicated than previously expected. I am afraid that the Extraordinary team of the Security Bureau has encountered these new humans.


    "It''s like drowning in water, dying bit by bit, trying to catch on to something, or a straw."


    Shen Jinxuan looked forward with her head sideways, and whispered to herself:


    "This should be despair, sinking deeper and deeper in the darkness... I have experienced this feeling once."


    Su Changxing didn''t look at it, but felt that Shen Jinxuan was smiling, at least in his tone, and said calmly:


    "Don''t think so much, it''s good to be alive most of the time, Miss Reporter."


    Shen Jinxuan closed her eyes and said, "Well, if I can''t escape, I should still be able to fight."


    Su Changxing thought for a while, and said seriously: "This is not an escape, but a strategic retreat, based on tactics."


    "..."


    Shen Jinxuan opened one eye and said with a faint smile, "Is this a cold joke?"


    Su Changxing felt very helpless, and said, "I''m serious."


    Chapter 326 Strategic retreat

 v3 Chapter 233： Shadowblood

    They returned along the same road, there were only more than thirty people, not even half of the time when they came.


    But this is already the best result expected, at least they have achieved their goal, and some people will go back alive.


    After staying away from the church, the surroundings became quiet, and there seemed to be no pursuers.


    But they didn''t run very far, and they heard a wolf howling again.


    "It''s another werewolf!" Angison frowned and said, "That werewolf is running in our direction. It knows where we are. Is it because of the smell?"


    This is strange.


    When they came, they also passed by two werewolves, but they were not noticed, but now they seemed to be locked in place by these werewolves, and they ran towards this side one after another.


    Artis pondered for a while and said, "It may be that someone is controlling them behind their backs and controlling their behavior, otherwise these crazy werewolves would definitely not only attack us."


    "I think the guy behind it might be Varian."


    An Jisen opened his eyes wide and asked doubtfully, "Didn''t you say that you had killed him?"


    Artis shook his head and recalled, "Actually, I don''t know too well. I shot him in the head with a musket, but he turned into a bunch of rats."


    "He may not be human, he may also be some kind of monster, like a werewolf." Angison analyzed.


    Artis nodded: "There is such a possibility... Let''s deal with this werewolf first as before. If we don''t deal with it, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave today."


    The werewolf ran too fast. If they really wanted to hunt them down, no one would be able to run away, so they could only survive by killing the werewolf.


    With previous experience, they first set up their formation and waited for the werewolf to charge over.


    The three of them were knocked over by the werewolf head-on, and Artis rushed forward, slashed the werewolf''s back with a sword, and was knocked away. Feeling the powerful impact, he couldn''t help but coughed twice, It was all blood.


    This werewolf was more ferocious and powerful, and he could clearly feel the violent aura just by looking at it.


    Although they still have more than 30 people, everyone is exhausted.


    In the dark alleyway, they fell one by one under the claws of the werewolf.


    "Anjisen, shoot him in the eye with a gun, quick!" Artis hugged the werewolf from behind, restraining his movement, and shouted.


    Eyes are the most vulnerable part of a werewolf''s body, and they are also their breakthrough point.


    Anjisen fired a shot immediately, but the werewolf dodged his head and hit him on the forehead, and the bullet bounced away.


    The werewolf broke free from Artis'' shackles, turned around and bit his arm, and with the crisp sound of bones breaking, Artis'' left hand was completely broken, screaming.


    Artis looked at the crimson eyes that were about to burst, and his whole body seemed to be trembling.


    With his mental tension stretched to the limit, he pulled out the dagger at his waist, stabbed the werewolf in the face with his backhand, and pierced the werewolf''s eyes.


    His right hand turned into a shadow-like state, and the blow pierced the werewolf''s skull with great force, smashing its brain whole.


    Immediately afterwards, the werewolf slammed him heavily onto the ground with his body, and cracks appeared on the already bumpy ground.


    However, after this blow, the werewolf quickly walked towards death, lying on his side on the ground, becoming weak, with dark red blood gurgling from his eye sockets.


    "Are you all right!" Angison ran over to check on Artis.


    At this moment, there were not many people standing, and more than ten or twenty corpses fell down in the not-so-wide alleyway.


    If it wasn''t for Artis'' last desperate effort, I''m afraid they would be dead in the end, and they wouldn''t be the opponent of this werewolf.


    "It''s not a big deal, let''s go, let''s go." With Angison''s support, Artis got up from the ground, and it seemed that there was really nothing serious except for a broken hand.


    They must also leave here as soon as possible, but if anyone comes again, they will never leave.


    As soon as they walked out of the alleyway, they heard the sound of rats screaming from behind and from all directions.


    Artis came to his senses and shouted, "Run!"


    He was about to look back when he felt a cold stabbing pain in his chest, and when he looked down, a sharp knife pierced his body.


    "Run to my black rope sect to make trouble, and still want to run?" Varian''s voice came from behind, he grabbed Addis'' shoulder with one hand, and pierced his back with the dagger with the other.


    Varian did not die, he was still alive and well.


    There was also a large group of white rats following behind, spreading the entire alleyway visibly to the naked eye.


    Angison stopped and fired a shot at Varian, but the bullet missed and hit the wall beside him, leaving a crater.


    He himself was stunned, he didn''t expect to miss it at such a distance.


    "Run, leave me alone."


    Then, he heard Artis shouting.


    An Jisen glanced at Artis, turned his head and ran away, knowing that under such circumstances, one could run one by one, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com Otherwise, they all have to die here.


    "They can''t run away, they''re all going to die here!" Valian said calmly, with anger that couldn''t be hidden in his eyes, "I didn''t expect that you lowlifes would dare to assassinate me, forgetting your identity .¡±


    A large group of white mice went around them and chased them forward.


    "so what!"


    Addis roared and turned his head away, revealing two slender fangs in his mouth, like a wild beast, his eyes were also pitch black,


    Regardless of the dagger on his chest, he turned over and rushed over, grabbed Varian''s shoulder with his sharp-nailed hands, and bit his neck.


    In an instant, Artis seemed to be blessed with some kind of divine power, his body rejuvenated and suddenly became stronger, and he broke free from the shackles all at once.


    Even Varian didn''t react, and was thrown to the ground with a terrified look on his face: "Devil, you are a demon!"


    He felt that the power in his body was flowing through the blood at a strange speed.


    "Varian, your death is doomed!"


    Artis'' mouth was full of blood, with a joyful expression on his face, he pulled out the heart from Varian''s chest with his right hand, and then put it in his mouth to chew.


    The taste of fresh blood is indescribably wonderful, it is the carrier of strength and the source of the soul.


    The bodies of the rats rushing towards him exploded one after another, turning into blood and converging into a river.


    Shadow Blood Race: Tier 5, a powerful species raised in the shadows by the gods. It has advantages comparable to demons. It lives by sucking blood and can obtain power from blood. ¡¿


    Blood Extraction: It can control the blood flow within a radius of one meter of the body, and has a strong targeting effect on opponents whose physique is weaker than itself.


    Within the Faith Zone, this range expands to three meters. ¡¿

 v3 Chapter 234： turning point

    The siren sounded.


    Wodan is still covered in fog over the port.


    The expected war did not come, the streets were peaceful with people coming and going, and the colorful flags fluttering on the tower were the flags of the royal family of Wodan.


    Kasmin assembled an army from Myron and more than a dozen rune warriors, preparing to counterattack Wodan in one fell swoop.


    But Duke Jindora unexpectedly surrendered, holding his hat in his left hand, half kneeling in front of the gate of the king tower.


    It was a rainy day.


    In any case, Kasimin never expected such a result. Duke Jindola, whom he regarded as his great enemy, actually surrendered and claimed to let her deal with it.


    With a mind full of doubts, she walked up to Jindola and asked in a deep voice, "Why?"


    In her heart, she didn''t accept such a victory, as if she had been given alms, as if she had gone through ups and downs all the way, but found that it was unnecessary to do so.


    Jin Duola''s body is slightly fatter. Although she is forty or fifty years old, she is well maintained and still looks young, especially her eyes, which look very energetic.


    What he did did not match his own temperament. No one would have thought that such a gentle and elegant Duke would choose to rebel.


    Jindora looked at Kasimin with a white head, and said without any haste:


    "If the queen believes me, all of this is arranged by Her Majesty, even if I bear such a bad name, it doesn''t matter."


    Kasimin frowned, and said coldly: "You''re talking nonsense, mother, how could he arrange such a thing, it''s ridiculous."


    Jin Duola''s face was still calm, and said: "If it weren''t for this, how could I have captured the king tower so easily that day."


    Indeed.


    The king tower is tightly guarded and has a powerful city guard. Even if Jindola has rune warriors, it is impossible to easily capture it in such a short period of time.


    How could Kasimin be bewitched by one or two words of Jindola, and said with a sneer: "So what, there are many ways to do it, I won''t believe you."


    Jindora seemed to have expected Kasimin''s reaction like this, "If you can, you should understand after reading this."


    He took out a black letter from his arms. The envelope was pitch black, as if made of some kind of animal fur.


    "What is this?" Kasimin didn''t reach out to pick it up, showing suspicion, feeling that Jindora was uneasy and kind, and also felt that these things were too strange to have to doubt.


    Jin Duola took a deep breath, smiled, and said calmly: "Her Majesty''s letter is for you, let me pass it to you. Now should be the best time."


    Kasmin gave a look, and William stepped forward, took the letter, examined it, nodded and said:


    "No problem, just an ordinary letter."


    Kasimin took the letter, her hands trembling inadvertently, she didn''t know whether it was excitement or fear, the words on the letter were neat and grand.


    "It''s my mother''s handwriting."


    She looked at the contents of the letter and her expression ranged from surprise to shock to calm.


    "If you read this letter, it means that I am dead, and I don''t need to be sad or questioned too much. This is my choice."


    "The origin of all this stems from a deal, the deal between me and your father, he let me see the truth of this world, if I don''t make changes, the fate of meeting the empire is only destruction."


    "This world seems to be calm, but it is actually being swallowed up bit by bit. The Holy Roman Empire in the west has disappeared into the black mist, and there is no news at all. It has been like this since three years ago."


    "So we need to use the hand of the gods to break this situation, and we did it. The plague in the southern continent is the result."


    "In the future, you still need to make your own decisions. Your father will guide you forward. He is probably a god..."


    Seeing this, Ka Simin was not too surprised, seeing that everything Su Changxing had done before seemed to have omens.


    at the same time.


    She felt deeply uneasy, feeling that she and the empire had fallen into a bottomless vortex, and there was a possibility of destruction at any time.


    The empire is everything to their family, and it is also everything to her. It is her responsibility to keep the empire, and it is also her mother''s last wish.


    Kasmin closed the envelope and put it in her arms. Although she understood everything, she still couldn''t let go.


    She looked at Jindola and said calmly: "If this is the case, there is no need for you to die."


    Jin Duola shook her head: "Prince, you know, I must die, even if I don''t die, I won''t live long."


    "The queen can die for the empire, why can''t I."


    He has been influenced by the gods, and it is not easy to stay awake, and it is also because they have prepared before.


    Kasimin was silent for a while, and finally said: "All right, the execution will be executed at noon tomorrow."


    Tomorrow, she will become the true queen of the empire, leading the empire to an unknown future.


    Jin Duola smiled relievedly, and then got up and followed Kasmin into the king''s tower. This was probably the last day of his life, and it was an honor to be able to spend it here.


    His loyalty to the empire cannot be seen by outsiders, and he doesn''t need to show it, he just needs to let the empress know.


    Even the gods were deceived by them to design such a situation.


    "There are always very few sunny days in Vaudun. It was the same today and it will be the same tomorrow."


    Kasimin said with a calm expression, walking on the familiar road, looking at the surrounding towers and city walls, it seemed like a dream, as if not long ago, he was still driving on the sea with Su Changxing.


    Jin Duola said affirmatively: "The empire must have a bright future. I believe, Queen, you must also be a wise monarch."


    Kasmin nodded, "Yes."


    ¡­


    Blood was still flowing all around, and Artis staggered out of the area of ??the Black Rope Sect, recalling the previous events, feeling waves of fear.


    "The Lord saved me again."


    He always felt that all of this was unreal, "I''m probably the one who was surrounded by the gods in the legend."


    Go back to church.


    Angison showed an incredible look after seeing him: "I thought you were dead, how did you survive, oh, my lord!"


    Artis looked at him, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com smiled slightly and said, "Bless the Lord."


    His injuries are almost healed, except for the broken left hand.


    Up to this moment, Yin Fa and the others were still fighting, it seemed that the sudden appearance of the werewolf made the battle extremely difficult.


    The gunfire on the street didn''t stop until midnight.


    Arrived the next morning.


    Those werewolves who were still in large numbers all disappeared completely, and the Black Rope Cult itself was in a mess. The top members of the church died seven or eight times in one night, and there was no organization.


    "Your sacrifices are worth it. This will definitely prevent the death of hundreds of thousands of people." Nobu said affirmatively, because he was surprised that Artis and others were able to complete such a difficult task. Werewolves, they almost couldn''t stand it head-on.


    Artis put his right hand on his chest and said humbly, "This is my honor."


    then.


    In just one day, they broke the Black Rope Sect''s control over Du Lan, not only the All Beings Sect, but also the cooperation of other people, including the city government, city guards, and temporary resistance organizations.


    And sent hundreds of black rope believers who had committed many crimes to the guillotine.


    Then, the Sect of All Beings built three more churches in Du Lan, which were distributed in different areas of the city. In less than two days, the Sentence Sect''s beliefs spread all over Du Lan.


    At the same time, Nobu led some people to the surrounding cities to continue to expand their beliefs and build churches, also to purify the plague.


    The longer the time dragged on, the more people died, and they had to hurry.


    but.


    Because the distance from Meren is getting farther and farther away, the effect of faith on the evolution of the plague is getting weaker and weaker, so with the continuous expansion of faith, the speed has gradually slowed down.

 v3 Chapter 235： blood moon mist

    Faith is still growing steadily, and Su Changxing has also sensed an opportunity to advance. Explore


    It was built from a lot of belief and mystery.


    This is probably an impossible thing for all Extraordinary people, it is impossible to obtain so much mystery, and it is impossible to obtain faith.


    It''s just such an opportunity, since when did he notice it...


    It seems that after extracting the dark breath of death from Shen Xuan.


    "This is probably the same as the Buddha nature of the Demon Buddha. It is a high-level power, so it can help advance."


    Su Changxing reckoned that the owner of that giant hand was probably at the same level as the Demon Buddha, otherwise it wouldn''t be so terrifying.


    The space in Beijing and Seoul is still oscillating non-stop, flowing like water waves, and has always maintained this state. Explore


    This is the people from Litian World who are probing, constantly probing, and may do it at any time.


    Zhou An had also sat on the high wall with a sword in his hand for a day and a night, staring at the situation in the city.


    If the people from Litian World didn''t take action for a long time, he would keep in this state until the space of the two worlds was completely separated.


    Of course, this is impossible, people from Litian World will definitely do it, and will not give up so easily.


    As expected, there will be a tragic war here.


    Everything was fairly calm, Su Changxing sat in front of the altar and waited, wondering how Litian World would break through Beijing and Seoul.


    Jin sat on the edge of the altar, yawned, and said with a bored face: "Why haven''t they come yet... I''m scared."


    She is probably the only one here who is looking forward to this war. She is a fighting madman herself and enjoys the fun of fighting.


    Su Changxing smiled slightly: "Hurry up, they''re probably ready, I smell something bad."


    He felt the breath of the blood moon from Beijing and Seoul, which was familiar, and reminded him of the last scene in the zombie world.


    As expected, the Litian world was invaded by the blood moon, so they wanted to enter their world to escape, and chose to escape in the same way as back then.


    Perhaps this is also the most correct approach. Instead of fighting the doomsday, it is better to escape the doomsday.


    Only when there is no escape.


    At this time. Explore


    A small spider robot climbed onto Su Changxing''s shoulder and said in a mechanical voice:


    "Sir, the thirty-second laser artillery array has been deployed, and the required resources are completely exhausted."


    "In addition, the planned high-energy bombs have also been placed and can be detonated at any time, enough to cover half of the city."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said: "Good job, the main thing is to monitor the surrounding area, and don''t let unknown people or other creatures approach."


    "In special circumstances, you don''t need to ask, you can shoot directly."


    The green light in the spider''s eyes flickered: "Understood, sir, we will complete the task perfectly."


    Due to the limitation of resources, the size of the mechanical legion is not large, but it can still play a key role. They can build a highly lethal laser cannon array, and such a mechanical herpes only needs three units of robots can be easily manipulated. Explore


    He also considered that other people might come to make trouble, so he also set up fortifications around the area. Even if they didn''t defend Beijing and Hancheng at that time, they could take a step back and continue fighting.


    "They are attacking the space!" Lin Xiuyu''s voice came from the altar.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The earth quake was not an earthquake, but because of the spatial vibration, the high-rise buildings in Beijing and Hanzhong began to collapse with the violent vibration, raising dust.


    Red mist appeared on the deserted streets, permeating everywhere, as if covered with a thin layer of tulle, like a dream.


    Chang Yi held a red thick book and stood on the high wall in the east, looking at the scene in the city, he couldn''t help frowning:


    "It''s not people, it''s monsters. Those guys from Litian World sent some monsters over, but where did these monsters come from?"


    He saw some red mud-like things appearing on the street, wriggling in lumps, although they looked inconspicuous, they exuded a suffocating breath.


    Anyone who has survived the zombie world knows that this is the breath of the blood moon, it is exactly the same, and it reminds people of the fear at that time.


    "Those people from Litian World sent the monsters in the blood moon!" Chang Yi suddenly reacted and shouted, "Get ready for battle!"


    Most of them have never really faced the monsters in the blood moon, only some people who have entered the blood moon have seen it, but most of these people died, and only a small part survived.


    The red mud didn''t attack them, but squirmed slowly on the street, seemingly harmless.


    The curse of death that spread like words in the space couldn''t wait any longer, rushing towards those red mud monsters.


    All of a sudden, those red mud monsters were also stimulated and turned into various shapes, people, animals, trees, or some strange objects. Explore


    The life structures of these creatures in the blood moon are strange and do not belong to order creatures. They are highly resistant to the death curse and will be entangled for a long time before being swallowed. There are even some red silt monsters that can swallow part of the death in turn. curse.


    As more and more red mist filled the city, the surrounding environment became abnormal, and some buildings seemed to gain life and began to move by themselves, moving in a strange way.


    Such a scene makes everyone''s scalp tingle, it is something beyond common sense.


    Immediately afterwards, some indistinct figures began to appear on the street, not many in number, appearing and disappearing from time to time, like ghosts.


    at the same time.


    Laser cannons poured into the city like rain, carrying out covering strikes, and the team members with long-range means on the city wall also attacked the monsters on the edge of the city.


    Although the death curse can suppress these monsters, it has an upper limit after all and will be continuously consumed. Explore


    "It seems that he was indeed forced to use such means."


    Sitting on the top of the high wall, Zhou Anduan was not in a hurry to make a move, knowing that these monsters in the blood moon were just the curse of death used by Litian World to consume the city.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that even a fifth-order Extraordinary would have difficulty retreating from such a large number of death curses, and whether or not they could rush out of this city would be a problem. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    Huasan looked sideways at Zhou An and asked, "Do you need me to go?"


    Zhou An shook his head and said, "No need, wait, you can go again if I can''t do it."


    Huasan nodded half-understood, carrying a huge silver sword about the same size as others, hesitated for a while and said:


    "I can keep fighting."


    Zhou An coughed and explained: "Of course we want to catch them by surprise, and in the current situation, other people are completely able to deal with it."


    He knows that Huasan is very powerful, and even more powerful than before, it can be regarded as their big killer.


    Although Su Changxing didn''t say anything, Zhou An still vaguely guessed that he might not be able to do it easily now.


    The flower umbrella will be the decisive factor in this war, and will dictate the outcome of the battle.


    Before everyone noticed, some small silver objects appeared on the high wall, climbing up bit by bit.


    "What''s that, baby?" Chang Yi opened his eyes wide and noticed these things suddenly appearing below, like silver babies hanging on the wall one after another, and climbing up bit by bit.


    As the silver babies approached, they could hear childlike laughter ringing in their ears. Explore


    Chang Yi didn''t think too much about what these things were, and raised her hand to transform into dozens of huge fireballs, shooting them like the bottom of a high wall, and the blazing flames covered part of the silver baby.


    The child''s laughter suddenly grew louder in the ear, clearly visible.


    Someone seemed to be possessed, ran to the high wall, jumped down, fell to the bottom, and fell into a pulp.


    "Hold, hold them!" Qian Runwei shouted, grabbing a person who wanted to jump down with one hand, and dragging him back, but the person kept struggling.


    "Don''t stop me!"


    "Don''t stop me!"

 v3 Chapter 236： Leyline Guardian

    The flame subsided, but those silver babies were still sticking to the wall as if they were unharmed, like snails in the rain climbing up the bark of a tree.


    Watching this scene made Chang Yi''s scalp tingle, he didn''t know what these things were, and he didn''t know why the other people jumped down like they were possessed.


    These people are all Extraordinary, possess not weak mental strength, and can largely resist the influence of the spirit.


    "no solution anymore."


    Knowing that he couldn''t go on like this, he took out a black cross about the size of a palm from his arms. The oil on the cross was shiny and reflective, as if it had been painted with a layer of paint.


    then.


    He inserted the cross into the ground on the high wall, with the cross as the center, black lines spread to the surrounding area, covering the surrounding area, and ghost-like blue figures appeared at the nodes of the black lines.


    Glorious Cross: B Crown, formed by long-term accumulated beliefs, can dispel negative effects on a large scale. The stronger the beliefs, the stronger the effects. ¡¿


    Under the influence of the Glorious Cross, those who had been possessed suddenly woke up, stopped and looked around in confusion.


    "I seem to have seen my child just now, right in front..." The bearded middle-aged man took a deep breath and said, feeling scared, knowing that his child would have died a long time ago.


    The team member next to him still grabbed his body with his left hand, and said with a sigh of relief: "If I hadn''t held you back, you would have jumped off. Even if you didn''t die from such a high fall, you would be half disabled."


    "In this way, those who want to jump off as if possessed by a demon, seem to have had children before."


    The coverage area of ??the Glorious Cross is not too large, so they had to drag the possessed person to the side of the cross.


    The cross can only last for a short period of time, and the beliefs accumulated in it will be continuously consumed during this time.


    Those silver babies didn''t climb up completely, but climbed halfway, as if withered, their flesh and blood became shriveled, and fell down by themselves.


    However, there are more silver babies that appear out of nowhere from below and then climb up.


    These little silver monsters have strong defenses. They look like babies, but they are invulnerable. At least an eighth-level Extraordinary can break through their defenses, and it takes a lot of effort to kill them.


    Non-order creatures are incomprehensible to order and creatures, both in their makeup and in the way they behave.


    The ruler in the blood moon world is the blood species, and these monsters are not blood species, and the people in Litian World probably don''t have the ability to send the blood species over.


    The number of monsters in the city is still increasing, but the speed has slowed down. These monsters in the blood moon have not formed an organization, but wander around the city aimlessly, constantly consuming the death curse.


    south of the high wall.


    "What did you see?" Zhu Xinxue asked Xu Kai, who was at the side.


    Xu Kai was blindfolded by a thick black cloth, looked at the scene in the city, and said in a deep voice: "They are all people, or some animals, or other creatures, that may be their original appearance, in the deformed rules It became like this."


    Zhu Xinxue nodded, and said thoughtfully, "You mean that the Blood Moon World could have been a normal world in the first place, but it became like this for some reason."


    Xu Kai said calmly: "Probably so, if we are swallowed by the blood moon, we will become like them."


    His soul is burning all the time, like a dazzling star, and he can see things that others cannot perceive.


    This puts him in an extremely dangerous situation, he may lose control at any time, may become mentally disturbed at any time, and may encounter unknown existences at any time.


    "Deputy Chief Lin said that we will win this battle because he can see fate." Zhu Xinxue said again.


    Xu Kai was silent for a while: "I don''t believe in that thing, it''s just a rhetoric. If he could really see fate, he wouldn''t be so desperate."


    As soon as the voice fell, he slid down from the edge of the high wall without a trace of hesitation, and the black flames followed, burning the surrounding black babies to ashes.


    at the same time.


    More people entered the city and strangled these monsters from the blood moon at the edge.


    These monsters are not blood species, they can be dealt with, at least they can be easily killed, and the horror of blood species is that they have extremely strong vitality and are extremely difficult to kill. The flesh of the creature is resurrected again.


    Most of their knowledge about blood species is Zhu Wenwu. Before he left, he listed hundreds of monsters in the blood moon and some ways to deal with them.


    Walking through the streets of the city, Xu Kai was like a blaze of fire, unaffected by the curse of death, and could clearly distinguish these monsters, like in a land of no man, hacking the monsters to death one by one , The black flame spread and burned along his footsteps.


    The battle is at its most intense.


    People from Litian World appeared, first dozens of soldiers wearing pitch-black iron armor, and then a large number of clear springs gushed out from midair and spread into the city.


    When monsters in the blood moon touched these springs that fell from the sky, their bodies quickly melted. hit


    They appeared in the middle of the city, where the curse of death and blood moon monsters were densest.


    The two sides were entangled and fell into a certain balance, and their arrival broke this balance.


    More people appeared out of nowhere from mid-air, and then landed on the street. Most of these people were Seventh-Rank Extraordinary, and some were Sixth-Rank.


    Because the fifth-order Extraordinary would touch the rules of the world, they didn''t appear immediately.


    After these people appeared, the curse of death seemed to be activated all over the sky, boiling up, like a ghost rushing over.


    moment.


    More than a dozen people from the Litian World were entangled by the curse of death, fell to the ground, and gradually turned into mummies.


    More laser cannons fell from the sky, hitting the center of the city, covering every area.


    Although the laser cannon is powerful, it is not fatal to the monsters in Litian World or the monsters in the blood. It can only be used as a means of consumption.


    The people of Litian World first cleaned up the surrounding monsters with the curse of death and artillery, and then killed them all the way east. During this process, people kept falling down.


    The one who took the lead was a shirtless, dark-skinned young man with a spear in his hand, who just shot through a huge red mud monster that had just formed.


    "Kill me!"


    He started to run on the broken street, and the ground around him shook, like a mountain walking on a mountain.


    Zhou An looked at this person with a solemn expression, feeling the aura of danger.


    This person''s strength was stronger than any opponent he had encountered before, and there was terrifying energy in his flesh and blood. Before the death curse came close to his body, it began to melt in the air, like snowflakes falling on a stove.


    "It seems that he is not afraid of death."


    He said softly, stood up from the high wall, raised the sword in his hand, and slashed out.


    The blade of the sword turned into a long black line, connecting the space between the two, and the clearly visible sharpness ran through half of the city.


    This sword has been accumulated for a day and a night, and it is also the strongest sword that Zhou An has slashed. After the battle with the sixteen swordsmen, his strength has improved to a higher level, and he has gone up like a blue sky, and even surpassed the rules. boundaries.


    It''s just that he is not restricted by this rule, even if he displays such strength, he will not be obliterated.


    Wherever the blade passes, there is decay.


    The young man holding a long spear blocked the blow abruptly, his flesh and blood turned red, and a lot of steam kept coming out.


    "You are the devil they say."


    The young man holding a spear looked up at Zhou An standing on the high wall, and shouted excitedly: "I, the guardian of the earth''s veins, will kill you in this place today!"


    Zhou An looked at him calmly, showing contempt: "I''m afraid this matter will be difficult to do."


    The man who claimed to be the guardian of the earth veins was running towards Zhou An at a strange speed, but before he reached half of it, he fell to the ground, his upper body cracked open, his skin was cracked inch by inch, and his flesh and blood rotted.


    Just when Zhou An thought he had been dealt with, and looked elsewhere, the rotting corpse unexpectedly started to move again. Holding the spear, it stomped on the ground and leaped into the air to come before him.


    "Die!"


    The Earth Vein Guardian roared excitedly, his physical body was still terrifyingly strong, even Zhou An could not kill him with a single sword strike.


    This was completely beyond Zhou An''s expectations, leading to negligence and giving the opponent a chance to get close.


    Ever since he mastered the rotten sword intent, no one has been able to hold him back without dying, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is the first one.


    The blades of the swords intertwined, sparks splashed in the sky above Beijing and Han, Zhou An turned around and appeared on the other side of the high wall, his left hand was covered with blood, he was holding a bronze throwing knife, and the other hand was holding a red, decayed arm.


    "Haha, almost, you are not my opponent." Zhou An laughed, his mouth was full of blood.


    The whole body of the guard of the earth veins was broken, and he fell from a high altitude, smashing a big hole in the ground.


    This person resisted his full two swords. When he swung the third sword, his body completely collapsed and died completely. He didn''t launch an effective attack on him, and the only punch in his chest was not enough. to fatal.


    at this time.


    Hundreds of people still appeared on the street, rushing out of the city from all directions, and some even climbed up the high wall and rushed into the crowd.


    "This is preparing to go all out." Seeing this scene, Su Changxing realized that the people in Litian World were more decisive than imagined.


    at the same time.


    The sound of artillery was also heard in the outside area, as they expected, and people who were still in this world from the world of the sky also organized to attack them at the same time.


    Although the number is small, it is still a force that is not weak.


    "Leave those people to you, don''t let them come over."


    Before Su Changxing could finish his sentence, Jin had already disappeared in place without a trace.


    The Guosihui succumbed to the world of Litian because they clearly realized the power of the world of Litian, and they knew that it is better to submit than to resist indifferently.


    This is what smart people do.


    Su Changxing also understood that according to the normal way, they couldn''t stop Litian World at all, even if Zhou An was already so strong, even if they had made so many sacrifices, even if Lin Xiuyu had calculated most of the things.

 v3 Chapter 237： The Man with 7 Concubines

    Too many people came, and there were more than a dozen corpses under the high wall in the east, all of which died under Zhou An''s sword, and the corpses rotted into a pile of mummified corpses.


    But even so, there are still a steady stream of people approaching here, trying to surround and kill this terrifying demon.


    The strength gap between the two sides is still obvious. As long as they can get rid of Zhou An, it is only a matter of time before they break out of Beijing and Seoul, and they don''t even need to sacrifice too much.


    One sword after another, six or seven extraordinary people of the sixth level surrounded them. Just when Zhou An felt powerless, Huasan rushed out from behind, holding the silver-white sword, and slammed straight at those people. past.


    "Tian Xuan!"


    An old man holding a small yellow flag clasped his hands together, and when he saw the umbrella rushing towards him, he did not dodge or dodge. A cage made of white bones climbed up from the ground to isolate them from the umbrella.


    "This move was originally prepared to rush to deal with him, since you bumped into it..."


    A cruel smile appeared on the old man''s face.


    "This Tianxuan bone cage is extremely strong. Even if the first sage is trapped in it, it will take a lot of effort to get out. As for the sixth-level people in the ecstasy state, they are basically close to death if they are trapped in it."


    "She''s dead!"


    Another old man with a basket on his back said with a smile.


    There was a huge crash.


    Bone spurs spread all over every inch of the bone cage. Huasan stood in the middle of the bone cage and was pierced by several bone spurs.


    next moment.


    The entire bone cage began to shake violently, and numerous cracks appeared on it.


    "She''s about to break free!" The old man''s face showed a look of shock. He thought that the flower umbrella might break free from the bone cage, but he didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    "She has the strength of the Beginning Sacred Realm!"


    He reacted immediately and yelled at the people around him, wanting to back away.


    It''s too late.


    The flower umbrella rushed out of the bone dragon with the silver sword in hand and slammed an arrow at him. With tremendous power, even the surrounding space began to slightly distort.


    At this moment, ten layers of dense and fine bone armor appeared in front of the old man, but to no avail, they collapsed layer by layer under the great sword of the flower umbrella.


    boom


    The dull sound of flesh and blood colliding with the big sword.


    The old man''s body exploded on the spot, and a pothole of more than ten meters appeared on the ground, crushing even a few ghosts on the street.


    The flower umbrella looked up at the sky feelingly, knowing that the thing was watching, as if it was warning.


    She ignored it, dragged the big silver sword, and killed the other people. Her body was still intact. Just now, it was just an insignificant part of her body that was destroyed by bone spurs, and the main part was not damaged at all.


    A series of silver patterns appeared on her body surface, cold and beautiful, containing the terrifying aura from the devil.


    Her strength has completely crushed these people from Litian World, and she is not affected by any negative effects, chasing and hacking people to death.


    After the flower umbrella was shot, Zhou An''s pressure was reduced by half in an instant, and a trace of worry flashed in his eyes. He knew that once the flower umbrella was shot, there might be no turning back.


    Su Changxing had told him before that Huasan''s strength had exceeded a certain limit, and once he made a move, it was very likely to be obliterated.


    So he didn''t let the umbrella take the first shot.


    The two joined hands and pushed towards the center of the city along the east side, which was more like a massacre to the people in Litian World.


    They certainly couldn''t tolerate such a thing, and soon a terrifying aura appeared in the center of Jinghan, and more spring water fell from the sky, shining brightly like blooming lotus flowers.


    "Your Excellency, I''m afraid it''s out of style to capture and slaughter low-level monks like this."


    A white shirt appeared above the gushing spring.


    A man with long white hair was holding a long fan, looking at the umbrella and showing a gentle smile. His appearance was handsome, and he could be regarded as a handsome man in a certain sense. He was both beautiful and masculine.


    I''m afraid ordinary women will be dazzled when they see him, but unfortunately what he met was a flower umbrella, and his aesthetics is probably different from that of human beings.


    Even so, there are more and more springs on the street, and everything touched by the springs begins to melt, dissolving in the springs and turning into some colored foam.


    "You were pushed out by them to die!" Zhou An said with a big laugh, not afraid of the other party at all.


    They all knew that once a fifth-order Extraordinary made a move, he would be detected by the rules and wiped out.


    The white-haired man holding a long fan said nonchalantly:


    "Death? Maybe, but I am willing, willing to die for the people behind me. We are the orthodoxy of the inheritance, so we cannot break it. You have to understand this!"


    "Of course, my seven concubines may be saddened by my death, but it doesn''t matter."


    Zhou An''s murderous face froze for a moment: "It''s really not important, but you don''t need to emphasize..."


    The white-haired man looked at Zhou An and said righteously, "I''m afraid you don''t have seven concubines."


    Zhou An''s brows twitched, and he swung his sword without saying a word, the 100-meter-long sword light was extraordinarily sharp.


    at the same time.


    The rest of the death curse in the entire city rushed to the position of the white-haired man.


    The death curse wrapped around him like ghosts one after another, constantly corroding his body and spirit.


    "As a first-time saint, although I can''t be considered a real saint, I can still be counted as half of them. To die for the human race is what I should do. I hope you can understand."


    "It''s also for my seven concubines..."


    He added another sentence, as if talking a lot.


    He controlled the spring water to rush towards the umbrella, and he tried his best to suppress the umbrella directly. Maybe he would be wiped out by the heaven of this world in the next moment, so he had to hurry up.


    Shengquan Taoist: Fifth level, wherever the middle step reaches, there is spring water that produces fragrance, accommodates and dissolves all things. ¡¿


    This person''s strength is weaker than that of Taoist Tunyun before, but no matter what, he is a fifth-order Extraordinary, and Huasan can only be at the same level as him at most, even if he is overloaded, he will be weaker .


    In an instant.


    The flower umbrella was submerged by the spring water, circling in the spring water, constantly striking forward with great force, but completely trapped her by the huge domain formed by the spring water.


    Zhou An was forced by the ever-spreading spring water to keep retreating, and controlled the flying sword to shoot at the opponent, but was blocked by the surging spring water.


    "Oh no!"


    He sensed that the situation was not quite right, Huasan would probably perish with that person, and be obliterated by the rules together.


    Although it seems that everyone is just exchanging combat power, there must be more combat power like this in Litian World, but it has not been exposed yet.


    It is unimaginable that Litian World has a rich background, and there must be a fourth-order Extraordinary.


    That is probably the real saint!


    Su Changxing also knew that he couldn''t wait like this any longer, he had to make a little change, and took out the Book of the Dead from his pocket Galaxy.


    He had to borrow the power of the Book of the Dead to avoid being noticed by the rules of this world.


    The death knight summoned by using the book of the dead before was indeed not noticed by the heavens of this world, but the summoned death knight is closely connected with him, and it is very likely that once the power is used, he will be exposed.


    But this is the only way to do it now, otherwise Beijing and Seoul will never be able to defend, and the gap in strength between the two sides is too great.


    Compared with his direct shot or Tao Yin''s shot in this way, the risk of exposure is still smaller, but only smaller.


    The Book of the Dead seems to be powerful, but the medium through which all abilities can be displayed depends on the user himself, which requires huge spiritual power as support.


    There is a fragment in it, called natural disasters, which can even summon an entire army of undead, but it is impossible to complete the summoning with his current strength.


    He spread out the Book of the Dead, held it in his hand, and poured a lot of spirit into it:


    "Heed my call, immortal warriors!"


    A large number of blue flames appeared around the altar out of thin air, and there were quite a few of them, at least ten of them.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Undead knights of different shapes appeared near the altar. They all had one thing in common, that is, they wore pitch-black iron armor that covered their entire bodies. Only a group of orchid flames could be seen from the masked skull. .


    Undead knights are one of the main combat powers of the undead army. There are quite a few of them, at least all of them have a combat power of the sixth rank, or even stronger. They are formed by the resurrection of the strong''s unwilling will. They have an unparalleled fighting will and are fanatical in war , Follow the undead army to fight forever.


    The moment these undead knights appeared, Su Changxing felt horrified, knowing that he was being targeted by the rules, and hurriedly hid his aura in a deeper level, making himself look as insignificant as a stone.


    Soon it calmed down.


    This time, he escaped the insight of the rules.


    There are a total of twenty-seven undead knights, all of which are at least at the sixth level of strength. Among them, several flames are obviously bright, and their combat power may be close to the fifth level.


    "Go and kill him!"


    Su Changxing''s eyes locked on Taoist Shengquan, and the twenty-seven undead knights ran towards Jinghan together.


    The fastest one was a small undead knight holding a double-edged dagger, who came to the sky above Beijing and Seoul almost instantly, and killed Taoist Shengquan from above like a bird.


    This is also the horror of undead knights. Their abilities are not fixed, they are varied, difficult to be targeted, and they can face various situations.


    Taoist Shengquan noticed something, and looked into the sky, but he didn''t see anything, only the billowing black mist, and he didn''t notice the undead knight until he approached.


    The undead knight holding a dagger came to the back of Taoist Shengquan and cut his throat with a black dagger, but what gushed out was not blood, but clear spring water.


    Faced with such a situation, Taoist Shengquan didn''t panic at all, "What the **** is this, a ghost?"


    Although he was amazed by the existence of the undead knight, he didn''t get too entangled. His body became thinner, and finally turned into a large ball of spring water floating in the air, and then appeared in another place a hundred meters away.


    There was an obvious bloodstain on his neck, obviously he had been injured, such an injury was not fatal at all, it could only be described as a skin trauma.


    The fifth-order Extraordinary is probably an existence at the top of the food chain in any world. It is indescribably so powerful, and the power it possesses is enough to obliterate all existences weaker than them.


    The flower umbrella also broke through the shackles of the spring water, and once again held the silver-white sword and rushed towards Taoist Shengquan, the tyrannical force broke through all obstacles, and collided heavily with the opponent.


    Under the huge impact, Taoist Shengquan flew more than ten meters away, lightly landed on the spring water, and looked at the umbrella: "Rough and violent power, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com is like a barbarian!"


    To be honest, he really doesn''t like Huasan''s way of using power, like holding a bow and arrow to chop.


    Huasan didn''t talk nonsense to him at all, but simply replied: "Kill you!"


    Her goal now is only one, and that is to kill this extremely difficult person in front of her. The other party is like a loach, no matter how hard she chases her, there is always a way to escape.


    "You are not well-behaved at all." Seeing this, Taoist Shengquan did not confront him head-on, but resolutely wanted to retreat.


    At this time.


    All 27 undead knights rushed to Beijing and Seoul, appeared in different places in the city, and surrounded half of them.


    Seeing this scene, Taoist Shengquan couldn''t help but change his face. He didn''t expect that there were so many such monsters, and he couldn''t figure out how these natives controlled these monsters.


    He opened the fan and waved it in front of him. Waves flashed in the space, sending some kind of signal.


    Zhou An''s face changed drastically, and he shouted: "Get rid of him first, someone is coming!"


    Obviously, Taoist Shengquan was sending a signal just now, asking for help.


    Such a situation was obviously beyond Litian World''s expectations. They did not expect that these natives had hidden such power, which had never been shown before.


    The flying sword controlled by Zhou An beheaded the surrounding people approaching this side, while more than a dozen other undead knights surrounded and killed Taoist Shengquan together with the flower umbrella.


    They don''t need to kill him, they just need to force out all the strength of Taoist Shengquan and use the rules to kill him.


    Since Taoist Shengquan came here, he didn''t want to go back alive, but he wouldn''t die so easily. To die worthwhile, at least let this rude woman in front of him die with him!


    "Die to me!"


    He pressed one hand on the spring water, and the water surface formed a huge vortex.

 v3 Chapter 238： Road to??

    The spring water formed a huge vortex with a height of more than 30 meters, and the flower umbrella and four or five undead knights were all stirred into it.


    In the high-speed rotation, each spring water is like the sharpest blade, cutting and smashing everything in it except the spring water.


    Fine cracks appeared on the armors of those undead knights. With a crisp sound, the armor of one of them collapsed first, and there was nothing inside, only the faint blue flame gradually dissipated in the vortex.


    Another undead knight also collapsed, but his body flew out of the vortex and fell onto a roof. The blue flames shone brightly, and the shattered armor began to reassemble.


    As long as the soul fire of the undead knights is not extinguished, then they will be infinitely reborn


    Taoist Shengquan doesn''t care about these monsters now, he just wants to kill the umbrella, but the strength of the umbrella''s body is beyond imagination, even under such an attack, there is still no sign of damage, like an indestructible diamond.


    The flower umbrella rotated at high speed in the vortex, staring at the other party with wide eyes, only felt that Taoist Shengquan was just seeking death by doing this, and felt the arrival of that thing, spreading in the surrounding space.


    Taoist Shengquan saw that the umbrella was still fine, with a crazy look in his eyes: "You die to me! Die to me!"


    The huge vortex rotated at a faster speed, and a large amount of water vapor rose into the sky above Beijing and Seoul.


    He had long lost the idea of ??living, and this trip was just to find an excuse.


    The blood moon eroded the Litian world, causing a large number of people to die, including his seven concubines. He loved everyone and gave all his love.


    The horror of the blood moon was far beyond their imagination, and it was unexpected, and more importantly, it destroyed their foundation.


    Half of the people in the whole world have been extinct because of this, and more people are still dying at an accelerated rate, so they must leave there and return to their ancestors.


    Otherwise not many of them would have survived.


    "ah!"


    Taoist Shengquan let out a scream, and unknown flames appeared on the spring water, and then spread to his body, burning continuously, and the raging flames covered his body.


    The flame disappeared, and Taoist Shengquan also disappeared, as if he had never existed.


    The huge vortex also returned to calm, and the spring water flowed around, becoming more and more turbid, with dirty stains, dark red blood, and stinking corpses.


    Dirt seems to be the essence of everything.


    Huasan got up from the spring water, covered in tatters, but she was not fatally injured. Fortunately, she was still not wiped out. This seemed to be because she could clearly feel the existence of that thing, although she could not be precise. The power to control, but know when to be able to reach what level.


    The sudden sudden death of Taoist Shengquan was unexpected, especially for people in Litian World. In their plan, the death of Taoist Shengquan would definitely bring an opportunity to break through Beijing and Seoul.


    At least it can kill the umbrella.


    Want to reduce the sacrifice, but in the end it seems that you need to pay a higher price, which can be regarded as counterproductive.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a burst of tremors, and the reinforcements from Litian World rushed over. There were three people, three fifth-order Extraordinary people.


    Su Changxing made a decisive decision and asked t3 to immediately detonate the bomb planted in Beijing and Seoul.


    The dazzling white light covered half of the city. Such an explosion was extremely exaggerated, and even the teams at the edge of the city were affected.


    According to Su Changxing''s expectation, maybe such an explosion could expose the people in Litian World to their strength, and thus be obliterated by the rules.


    Although "anti-virus software" has limited his strength, it is also a weapon that can be used completely.


    However, the explosion was obviously a step too late, and it was not successful. The entire city was overturned in half, and even a few people were not actually killed.


    A huge maze of rocks appeared above the city, completely limiting the power of the explosion.


    A little boy holding candied haws, a woman in a long red dress, and a scrawny man carrying a sword box.


    The little boy licked the lollipop and was not affected by the explosion at all. He looked around and saw no figure of Taoist Shengquan. He sighed and said old-fashionedly: "Shengquan is dead."


    The woman in the long red dress said nonchalantly: "That guy didn''t think about living at all, he just came to die. It''s normal to die, and it''s fine if he dies, lest he cry all day."


    The skinny man looked sick, and said slowly: "Be careful, Shengquan died here, so don''t stumble."


    "You should all understand our purpose, everything else is not important."


    These three people are stronger than Taoist Shengquan, and they can even be said to be stronger.


    Although they are all fifth-order Extraordinary, there is still a clear distinction between strength and weakness, and the gap between the strong and the weak can be vastly different.


    When Zhou An saw these three people, his look of despair flashed even more, UU reading www.uukanshu. I also had to sigh in my heart how powerful Litian World is.


    Although I had imagined it before, it is only when I actually experience it that I can realize such power, such profound foundation, and such powerlessness.


    In the battle just now, he was already covered with cuts and bruises, and his left hand was melted away by the spring water, leaving only the bones of his hand.


    Huasan didn''t care about this, and charged straight at the little boy with the silver sword in hand, stepping on the street with her bare feet, splashing water.


    "Ai ai, do you think I''m easy to bully?" The little boy showed an unhappy expression when he saw the umbrella rushing towards him, he took two steps back and disappeared in place.


    The next moment, he appeared in another location a hundred meters away.


    The flower umbrella fell to the ground, as if it was hammered heavily on the back by something, causing the center of gravity to become unstable, so it fell.


    Then she got up from the ground and ran towards the little boy, like an unkillable cockroach, no matter how many times she was hit, she could still move again and stand up again.


    "She left it to you." The woman in red smiled, turned into a shadow, and ran out of the city.


    Zhou An slashed with his sword, but was easily dodged by him.


    The other party didn''t want to tangle with him at all, and ran straight out of the city, and the direction he was going was the direction of the altar.


    This is actually their ultimate goal. To destroy the altar, Su Changxing and others will have no way to separate the space between the two worlds in a short time.


    The skinny man walked slowly on the street, countless sword lights flew out from the sword box behind him, and the four undead knights who approached were easily beheaded, and the fire of their souls was also wiped out.


    "Avenue is coming, please get out of the way!"


    He shouted in a hoarse voice.


    There was an echo of gongs and drums between the voices.

 v3 Chapter 239： Scavenger City

    Since most of the death curses in the city were exhausted by Taoist Shengquan, the woman in red easily rushed out of Beijing and Seoul, and quickly approached the altar.


    Su Changxing also knew that he couldn''t let the opponent get close, otherwise, if he made a close attack, he might be forced by the opponent to reveal his strength, and he would also be obliterated by the rules.


    Apart from other things, he is a person who cherishes his life and will never die easily.


    Flip through the Book of the Dead again.


    The lingering embers blazed.


    Countless shadows appeared above the wilderness, and then there was a dark city without lights, and there were roars. The tall city wall was made up of living corpses, and countless limbs protruded outwards, making the scalp numb.


    The city of scavenging appeared here out of thin air through the summoning of the book of the dead.


    Anstein stood on the city wall in a black robe, leading countless undead, and surrounded the woman in red, "Drown her!"


    He is now the king of scavenging, one of the night lords of the undead world. Every night lord has a scepter of territory, which is equivalent to the entire scavenging city being a private domain.


    And he was a member of the undead army, so Su Changxing was able to use him to pull the entire scavenging city from the undead world.


    Anstein''s own strength is not very strong, but with the blessing of the city of scavenging, it is definitely above the fifth level.


    Ordinary level five Extraordinary couldn''t be his opponent at all. The Scavenging City itself has its own background, or it is itself a huge undead, carrying other undead, but it doesn''t have a strong self-awareness.


    Anstein''s skeleton mouth opened wide, his body trembled unceasingly, and he let out a smirk: "It''s not easy to escape from here!"


    Huge arms protruded from the surrounding buildings.


    The city of scavenging was originally used as a lair for the undead. If the undead die here, they can be quickly resurrected to form new undead.


    Even if it is a fifth-order Extraordinary, if it cannot break free and escape, the final result will only be exhausted to death.


    After all, human beings have limitations, even Extraordinary ones.


    More than a dozen huge walking corpses staggered towards the woman in red, but they were beheaded before they walked halfway, and fell to the ground.


    Su Changxing held the Book of Death in his hand, and his eyes radiated a dark green light. He needed to constantly pour strength into them in order to maintain the call of the City of Scavenger.


    But this kind of consumption is huge, so I have to replace part of the consumption with faith.


    He was surprised to find that it seemed that only a small amount of faith was needed to maintain such a calling.


    "Such high-level power is really elusive, so what is the reason?"


    He didn''t quite figure it out either, he just thought it might be because of some reason that the energy conversion rate became higher, or that his previous energy conversion rate was extremely low, which led to a huge consumption.


    ¡­


    sunny.


    The streets looked peaceful.


    On the day of going to the market, there are many hawkers hawking on the side of the street, which is very lively.


    Since the last attack, everything has settled down. The new city lord is very courageous and has opened up trade with neighboring cities, making the city more prosperous, and everything is thriving.


    immediately.


    There were howling ghosts and howling wolves.


    Such a lively and peaceful scene was broken in an instant.


    Crowds scurry around the streets, seeking cover.


    With the experience of the previous few times, they knew to save their lives and leave the rest to the city army.


    A red, huge red demon appeared in the city, killing all directions on the streets, with two slender claws constantly waving in mid-air, cutting all those who approached into pieces.


    As more and more soldiers went forward and more and more people fell, it was really unfortunate that such a terrifying demon descended on their city again.


    "Stop him, don''t let him run away!"


    The general leading the team shouted and directed the surrounding soldiers to form a formation, and more than a dozen magicians were casting magic in the rear.


    In this world, it is common for cities to be attacked by demons. There are a large number of demons outside the cities, so humans can only live in cities.


    The more they are afraid of the devil, the less they dare to go out, the weaker their strength is, and the harder it is to resist the devil.


    The demons that come to attack are getting stronger and stronger, and cities are always destroyed in the process.


    ¡­


    Hundreds of red damasks appeared around the woman in red, dancing continuously, cutting the approaching undead, like tentacles that could be stretched freely, fighting against the entire scavenging city with one person''s power.


    Her strength is indeed very strong, but as long as she is trapped in the city of scavenging, she will always be defeated or obliterated by the rules.


    During this process, Su Changxing''s connection with the city of scavenging became stronger and stronger, and the possibility of exposure became greater and greater.


    Judging from the current situation, she will definitely be exposed before Su Changxing.


    The woman in red obviously understood this situation too. Two small bronze mirrors appeared in her hands. The surrounding space was distorted under the light of the mirrors, and holes appeared in the domain of Scavenger City.


    The True Mirror of Tao: A Crown, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com contains the purest rules, which can break the rules of all domains and make loopholes that should not appear. ¡¿


    The woman in red stepped on the body of a huge walking corpse, and ran up the moldy wall, preparing to rush out of the scavenging city from above.


    She looked at Su Changxing who was standing beside the altar, showing a beautiful smile with white teeth and red lips.


    Obviously, her target was not the altar, but Su Changxing. They knew that Su Changxing was their biggest obstacle. As long as Su Changxing was eliminated, no one else would be a problem.


    "I''m here to kill you."


    The woman in red hovered over the city of scavenging, her fingers were intertwined and intertwined, and the surrounding red silk formed a huge "person" character.


    Su Changxing looked up at her, smiled slightly, and didn''t speak, as if he didn''t notice the huge domain spreading towards him.


    A loud bang came from the sky, the red silk dispersed, and pieces fell from mid-air.


    Shen Xuan didn''t know when she appeared behind her, and punched heavily, the surrounding space and the woman in red suddenly stopped, and then fell into the city of scavenging like glass shattered.


    The pure to the extreme power is enough to break everything.


    this moment.


    Su Changxing looked at Shen Xuan who threw this punch, and thought of a Titan human being who could rival gods and gods in strength.


    The woman in red fell into the city of scavenging, her limbs were grabbed by four huge bone claws, and she was dragged down, almost unable to resist for a while.


    She was crushed by Shen Xuan''s punch.


    This kind of power breaks through the boundary between reality and illusion, which is so powerful that it is unreal.


    Shen Xuan fell to the ground, lifted the Liuhai on her forehead, looked at Su Changxing, smiled slightly, remaining half elegant: "In the end, I still have to rely on me."


    The black lines on her face deepened at a speed visible to the naked eye.

 v3 Chapter 240： 1 oclock ahead

    Why did the deep black death breath in Shen Xuan''s body increase?


    Could it be that this thing is constantly assimilating Shen Xuan''s own power?


    Su Changxing thought of the scene of zombies all over the ground. It seemed that one of the biggest characteristics of the breath of death was assimilation, assimilating all creatures into zombies, no matter they were humans or other creatures.


    From this point of view, if the breath of death in Shen Xuan''s body is not completely expelled, this thing will continue to erode her body until she dies.


    Such a process is very painful, and it may be better to die directly.


    The sound of gongs and drums came from the ear.


    A skinny, sick-looking man walked slowly with a sword box on his back. Behind him was a messy land, full of dead bodies, and even the capital of Beijing and Seoul and the high wall collapsed together.


    He walked straight all the way, not fast, but with an irresistible charm.


    This person is not ordinary.


    Su Changxing frowned involuntarily. The other party gave him an illusion that he existed but did not exist. His understanding and mastery of the rules was higher than that of ordinary fifth-order Extraordinary.


    The man carrying the sword box was probably the strongest among the three, so strong that Su Changxing had to deal with it carefully.


    Yi Nian Daoist: Level 5, with one mind and one mind, no other distractions, longing for the Dao, pursuing the Dao. ¡¿


    He yelled hoarsely again: "The Great Dao is coming, please get out of the way!"


    It seems that with his yelling, the Huanghuang Avenue is at his feet, or a little bit in front of him.


    The huge scavenging city stood in front of him. He kept walking forward, and he was about to hit the city wall made of living corpses.


    Dense sword lights gushed out from his sword box and shot towards the carrion city in front of him. Every sword light was indestructible, piercing through the city wall made of living corpses, the moldy wall, and the half-covered city. The giant skeleton hand of the city.


    In an instant.


    The entire city wall made up of living corpses collapsed, and even half of the city was destroyed by the sword light flying all over the sky.


    The man carrying the sword box still walked forward slowly. The path he walked was straight without any bends, pointing straight to the altar, Su Changxing''s position.


    Su Changxing could feel the other party''s eyes staring straight at him.


    This is an astonishing power, and it almost destroyed the entire scavenging city in an instant.


    But the question is why this person has not been obliterated by the rules. Logically speaking, such a burst of power must have been discovered and locked.


    Have the people from Litian World found a loophole in the rules?


    Shouldn''t be yet.


    Otherwise, they don''t have to be so cautious, they used some method to temporarily avoid the detection of the rules.


    Su Changxing thought about it, and also felt that the people in the world of Litian most likely possessed such a method, or this in itself was some kind of ability of the man in front of him.


    If this ability can be stolen...


    Su Changxing interrupted the summoning and sent the dilapidated scavenging city back to its original location. Everything disappeared like a phantom, whether it was the city wall full of living corpses or the huge skeleton hand.


    Turning into an afterimage, Shen Xuan threw her fist at the face of the man carrying the sword box, but before she got close, she was greeted by hundreds of sword lights, and she was beaten back step by step, with wounds appearing on her body.


    "Please get out of the way!"


    The man carrying the sword box yelled again, getting closer and closer to the altar.


    Shen Xuan stabilized her body and was about to attack again, but she saw Su Changxing standing in front of her, holding the long silver revolver in his hand.


    "What if I don''t let it?"


    Su Changxing pointed the revolver at him and said calmly.


    Hearing this, the man carrying the sword box showed an ugly smile on his face: "I will die."


    He was waiting for Su Changxing to make a move, and his purpose was to make Su Changxing make a move.


    Su Changxing is fortunate to have the strength of the first sage.


    With him around, even saints would not dare to set foot in this world. Relying on the restrictions of the rules, even if the opponent is a fourth-order Extraordinary, he is enough to drag him into the water.


    boom


    The roar of gunfire.


    The silver bullet shot out with the flames, approaching the man carrying the sword box inch by inch, and the resistance continued to increase.


    Su Changxing didn''t know how strong he was now, maybe this bullet could show it.


    The man carrying the sword box stopped, and the sword lights all over the sky also stopped. His body leaned back, and there was a finger-sized hole between his eyebrows:


    "Avenue...here we come."


    A huge figure with a gourd on his back appeared behind him. Those sword lights did not shoot out from the sword box, but were poured out of the gourd like water.


    A mountain of pressure came to my face.


    Su Changxing suddenly zoomed in, and his left eye radiated an astonishing white light to fill the surrounding space.


    The pitch-black chains spread and entangled the huge figure.


    Taking belief as the skeleton of the domain can make the domain infinitely approach to completeness, and touch the boundary between reality and illusion.


    Everything became extremely slow. Su Changxing walked forward with the sickle in his hand, and chopped off the man''s head.


    "The avenue will only be at the feet of stronger people~www.novelhall.com~Su Changxing completely killed the opponent with just one blow. This is real death in every sense. spread to him.


    "Avenue is coming, please get out of the way!"


    Su Changxing shouted like this, the unknown flame followed him, but never approached, walking step by step, unhurriedly towards the direction of Beijing and Seoul.


    The avenue seems to be at the foot, or a little bit ahead, almost within reach.


    Before he walked to the designated location, the "antivirus software" would definitely not hurt him at all.


    The battle in the city was still going on, and the mid-air rock palace became dilapidated, with broken stones of various sizes constantly falling down.


    Huasan fought the little boy to the extreme, her body became tattered, her left hand disappeared, and her right eye even fell out.


    She noticed something, stopped moving, and then blazing flames ignited all over her body, as if she was getting farther and farther away from this world.


    She turned her head to look at Su Changxing who was walking towards him, her expression was dull, a little at a loss, she had already predicted her own fate, but when she really greeted him, she was silent.


    She suddenly understood the meaning of being wonderful, because only after experiencing wonderful things, can there be bad things, and only when one has desires can one discuss emotions.


    Kneeling on the ground, amidst the flames, she stretched out her remaining right hand to Su Changxing, as if to say hello.


    The raging flames engulfed her completely.


    "Damn, finally dead."


    The little boy breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the umbrella was wiped out. The candied haws in his mouth had already gone somewhere, and blood was all over his body.


    "What the **** is going on here?"


    He saw Su Changxing walking towards this side while yelling, looking like a ghost, he was going crazy, and he didn''t understand what happened. ¡¤

 v3 Chapter 241： The avenue is facing the sky

    During this process, Su Changxing could not actively attack other people, otherwise he would break away from this state and be wiped out by the anti-virus software.


    The stolen "Avenue to the sky": flawless in mind, tireless. Consume all comprehension, and gain Dao perception in a short time.


    The damage caused by attacks on everything in front of him is increased by ten times, and his own defense power is increased by ten times in the process. Unless he dies, he will not stop. ¡¿


    Su Changxing walked forward step by step, but felt something else in this state. He saw a different side of this world.


    It is composed of countless clear dotted lines, which are interwoven and superimposed continuously.


    Su Changxing recognized that thing as data streamer, which was the same kind of substance as the one in his pocket galaxy, which itself represented order, probably a kind of pure rule.


    Immediately afterwards.


    He saw a deeper level, something hidden behind the dotted line, red flesh, dark red blood vessels, slender white hair, the whole world is constantly wriggling.


    How similar is this to the scene Xu Kai described before, or in other words, this is the scene Xu Kai saw, a different side to the world he saw.


    But which side is real.


    This kind of world is incomparably amazing after all, even Su Changxing couldn''t be moved when he saw it, no wonder Xu Kai''s spirit couldn''t bear it at all.


    Weird, indeed weird.


    At this moment, another idea popped up in Su Changxing''s mind, is it possible that the world they are in is not real in the first place.


    If the world is not real, do they still exist?


    at this time.


    Zhou An fell into the ruins, half of his body decayed, and he was still controlling the flying sword to attack the enemy not far away.


    State of decay: being swallowed by decay, using the power of the abyss, you will also be stared at by the abyss, this is unavoidable]


    Su Changxing saw that Zhou An was being engulfed by an unknown force, occupying his body. This force came from far away in time and space, forming a shadow like a lake, a man with a long sword on his back.


    It seems to be the person who gave Zhou An the Sword Talisman.


    really.


    All the gifts had already been secretly priced. Such a price was not without it, but it had already been paid.


    The little boy looked sideways at Su Changxing, knowing that the two companions might have failed, so with a wave of one hand, he manipulated the entire rock palace in the sky and smashed it down at Su Changxing.


    "Give me death!"


    He appeared extremely irritable, and at the same time had to deal with the siege of more than a dozen death knights.


    Su Changxing was unable to attack it at first, but when the rock palace fell towards him, he quietly raised his left hand and pulled the trigger in the direction of the little boy.


    boom


    The roar of gunfire.


    Before the little boy could even react, his body was blown apart and he fell from mid-air, without realizing what happened.


    "And you will..."


    He found that Su Changxing was not pretending to be a ghost at all, but had really mastered the same power as Yixin.


    It is unimaginable.


    What he grasps with all his heart is the Dao, the Dao that belongs to the saint, and he has the opportunity to become a saint. Even in the Litian world, only a very small number of people have the opportunity to come into contact with such a Dao.


    But why Su Changxing, an outsider, has such power is inconceivable.


    The huge rock palace crumbled inch by inch in front of Su Changxing, turning into fine sand, which dissipated in the air and drifted away with the wind.


    Su Changxing walked forward step by step, unchanged from the beginning to the end, and walked towards the center of Jinghan, where a huge translucent bronze mirror was suspended in the air, which was also a passage connecting the two worlds where.


    He didn''t pay attention to the little boy anymore, it wasn''t that he didn''t pay attention to it, but he had no way to pay attention to it. Once the current state was released, he would be wiped out by the anti-virus software in an instant.


    This will come as no surprise.


    "Avenue is coming, please get out of the way!"


    Su Changxing yelled again, his body became swaying, and he walked forward step by step, each step seemed to consume a huge part of his energy.


    Seeing that the little boy was still alive, Zhou An staggered up from the ground, and once again controlled the flying sword to slash.


    He didn''t have any more thoughts now, he just wanted to kill this seemingly harmless little boy.


    This seemingly harmless little boy caused the greatest loss to them. Nearly 10,000 people in their garrison in Beijing and Seoul died at the hands of the little boy.


    Even if the opponent was like this, he slashed with his sword, but still failed, and was bounced away by a wall formed by a rock.


    It seems that with his poor condition, Feijian has also become weak, and his strength seems to be gradually fading.


    At this time, he remembered what the man said: "I will lend you this sword, use it if you want, and you don''t need to pay too much, as long as you don''t ask for too much power."


    Borrowing someone else''s sword seems to be someone else''s sword.


    "That''s the truth..."


    Sighing in his heart, he fell to the ground again, draining the last bit of strength from his body, and it became difficult to move his fingers.


    Seeing Zhou An''s appearance, the little boy grinned with blood on his mouth, "Haha, I won''t die, you all must die!"


    His body was blown apart by Su Changxing, but he survived tenaciously and survived with the remaining vitality, and the crippled body was slowly filled by the rock.


    At this moment, he saw black flames spreading, and a blindfolded person came towards him. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    "You are already dead, stop doing indifferent struggles."


    Xu Kai said calmly, seeing a huge broken heart under his feet, bleeding continuously.


    He plunged the pitch-black long sword in his hand into the ground, and black flames suddenly burst out from the surrounding rocks, burning continuously.


    The little boy suddenly let out an inexplicable scream: "What did you do, what did you do!"


    He felt that his vitality was rapidly draining, as if someone had stabbed him in the heart, but Xu Kai obviously just stuck the sword into the ground.


    Su Changxing saw this scene, turned around and shouted loudly: "Good job, I didn''t misread you, Xu Kai."


    "I didn''t believe in fate, but when I saw you for the first time, I couldn''t believe it... Keep yourself and move forward boldly!"


    "I trust you!"


    He saw that Xu Kai was like a flame, burning the soul of the warmer, that was so special.


    Su Changxing walked towards the huge bronze mirror, which was also his purpose. He did the opposite, and went to Litian World through this mirror, so as to avoid being wiped out by anti-virus software. This is also his only choice at present.


    But before leaving, he deliberately looked at Jin who was following behind, and said with a serious face: "Don''t follow."


    Jin heard the words, smiled on his face, and nodded obediently, and then Su Changxing walked by, and the illusory mirror disappeared.


    She followed behind, humming an unknown tune.


    "la da la"


    She is an adventurous girl, she has always been like this, and she firmly believes that Su Changxing is also like this.


    Xu Kai was stunned when he saw this scene when he turned his head, and realized that there seemed to be some mistakes, as if his teacher hadn''t taken care of it under such circumstances:


    "Master...Master''s wife has also gone back..."

 v3 Chapter 242： Double Undead

    "Follow me, the space cracks here are very dangerous."


    "oh."


    Su Changxing walked in front, with eight dark eyes on his face, observing the surrounding space.


    Jin, on the other hand, followed behind enthusiastically, looking around, looking very interested in everything here, which he had never seen before.


    "That is to say, we can also go to other worlds in this way." Jin Ruo thought.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Probably so, but the defense cannot be discerned."


    They are going retrograde in the space constructed by Litian World. This is a very dangerous approach. There is no suitable way to walk through such a passage, and it is very likely that they will be cut into pieces by space cracks.


    Fortunately, Su Changxing already has experience in this, and can use the Eight Eyes Abyss Eye to analyze the structure of the space in the passage and the location of the cracks in the space, so as to avoid them in advance.


    This is exactly the same as what is done in the ninth dimension, and even the passages constructed by Litian World are somewhat similar, using the same method.


    "They must be waiting for us outside. I will go out first later, and I will let you out before you come out."


    Su Changxing looked back at Xiang Jin, tapped her forehead with his finger, and said seriously.


    Jin himself is not afraid of death, so he can follow without fear. If he is not even afraid of death, there is probably something that can be frightening, but not many.


    Jin had no choice but to nod, showing a helpless expression: "Understood. You go out and kill them later, and I will come out later."


    This is easy to say, but extremely difficult to do.


    It''s a whole world waiting outside the passage.


    An extraordinary world with deep roots.


    Su Changxing didn''t have anything to worry about. Staying in the Blue Star gave him a feeling of being chained and locked in a cage.


    Looking from all around, no matter whether it is the sky or the ground, left or right, there is an endless dark sky with twinkling stars.


    This is the gap in space, reflecting the boundless starry sky.


    Walking forward step by step, Su Changxing''s aura increased steadily. After killing the little boy, the task of resisting the invasion of Litian World was also settled.


    Analyzing jobs...]


    He can probably use the doomsday game to advance, and he is only a step away from the advancement, and the doomsday game will release such rewards.


    Ranking from low to high, for Extraordinary, it is not the level of strength, but the level of status in the rules. The higher the status in the rules, the more rules that can be mobilized.


    A fifth-order Extraordinary can probably grasp the rules of understanding and form a complete domain.


    This also led to a qualitative leap in their combat effectiveness compared to Beyonders below the fifth level.


    Suddenly, Su Changxing saw the world full of zombies, dilapidated houses, dilapidated streets, and at dusk, there was only silence.


    He has been to this place before, probably a certain street in the zombie world, but now it looks even more dilapidated.


    High-rise buildings tilted and collapsed, the cement fell off and the steel bars were exposed.


    The streets are overgrown with weeds, and large areas are covered by plants. Besides zombies, there are also some unknown creatures wandering among them.


    He felt like a zombie, wandering the streets, feeling hungry, thirsty for blood, constantly looking for targets, looking for the wonderful smell floating in the air.


    Following the terrified screams, the zombies in the entire street became agitated and rushed towards the place where the sound came from.


    Su Changxing also followed his body''s will and ran in that direction. He roared along with the other zombies, and saw two human beings with backpacks on their backs, a man and a woman, among the ruined tall buildings.


    The woman was holding onto the wall with both hands, as if she was about to fall, struggling non-stop, while the man standing aside looked at her indifferently, and stretched out his hand to lift the backpack behind her:


    "I didn''t want to kill you, but I need this thing. I''m sorry, Xiaolan."


    A ruthless look flashed across the man''s face, and he kicked the woman neatly, but because of the backpack, the woman didn''t fall, but struggled in mid-air, grabbing the backpack firmly:


    "Even if I die, you don''t want to get something. I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I misread you."


    The man shook his head and said to himself, "Idiot."


    Immediately afterwards, he kicked the woman''s shoulder more forcefully, causing the strap of the backpack to break.


    But at the moment of falling, she grabbed the opening of the backpack and fell down.


    Under such circumstances, the man had no choice but to let go, otherwise he would be dragged down with the backpack by the woman, scolding: "Damn woman, even if she dies, I won''t let me worry."


    Looking at the zombie below, he couldn''t help but frown, so he had to wait on the top. When the zombie ate the woman''s body, it would probably disperse, and then he could go down to get the things in the backpack.


    Su Changxing looked up and saw that the woman was kicked off by the man and fell heavily on the ground. She was still alive, screaming and being dismembered bit by bit by the other companions.


    He didn''t feel too much emotion, he just felt that the intrigue among human beings has never disappeared, which probably comes from the complex and humble emotions of human beings.


    He controlled his body''s desire and did not eat the corpse, and he knew that the zombies here did not need to eat, nor did they need to supplement their body''s energy in this way.


    It''s just a desire, just like smoking and drugs is not necessary, but a pathetic desire.


    on the contrary.


    He was quite curious about what was in the backpack. These people were probably sent here by the doomsday game, and it might be some kind of mysterious item.


    He walked to the woman''s side and squeezed in. The woman''s body had already been devoured by her "companions". He reached out and picked up the backpack next to the corpse.


    It was a brown backpack, soaked in blood, and the straps were broken, but the quality of the backpack itself was very good, even if it fell from such a high place, there was no obvious tear.


    Picking up the backpack, he didn''t look through the contents, but turned around and left.


    It still looks too weird for a zombie to look through his backpack, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Although his current behavior is already very weird.


    He thinks that the man upstairs is probably a Extraordinary, probably only rank nine, but now he is just an ordinary zombie, and he may not even be able to beat an ordinary person with a weapon.


    So life-saving is the most important thing, even if you become a zombie, you must save your life.


    After taking the backpack, Su Changxing turned around and ran away like someone who stole something. The man upstairs was also stunned, noticing the abnormal behavior of Su Changxing, a zombie.


    "What happened to that zombie?"


    The man was also stunned. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. He wanted to come down and chase him, but there were densely packed zombies downstairs, so he had to remember Su Changxing''s characteristics, a zombie wearing a gray jacket and a baseball cap.


    The baseball cap was not worn on Su Changxing''s head, but was worn around his neck with a large hole in it.


    ¡­


    Su Changxing''s eyes gleamed with a pitch-black light, like the light emanating from the boundless starry sky, showing a hint of doubt.


    The position he advances to is very special, and even he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Double-faced Undead: Level 5, one body splits into two, there is a clone as a zombie, the clone is immortal, the main body is immortal, and power can be drawn from the clone, the stronger the clone, the stronger the main body.


    Corpse Transformation: You can transform yourself into a zombie in a short period of time, and will no longer be affected by the power of assimilation.


    Assimilation: It can affect other creatures through the dark breath of death and convert them into mourning creatures.


    Life Link: When the clone dies, the main body will be damaged to a certain extent.


    Clone Assimilation: A zombie-like creature can be assimilated into a clone, and only one clone can exist at the same time. This ability can only be released once in a short period of time, and requires a large amount of life energy. ¡¿

 v3 Chapter 243： destroy it

    After all, it was still affected.


    Su Changxing reckoned that when he was in the zombie world, he had already been deeply affected by the dark breath of death, so it was not too surprising that he formed such a position.


    It''s just why his avatar appeared in that world directly, or was it already selected?


    After advancing, Su Changxing could clearly feel that he was at least twice as strong as before.


    This growth is exponential.


    What limits him is not whether the water in the bottle is full, but the volume of the bottle itself.


    With sufficient faith as a reserve, no matter how big the bottle is, he can fill it up. Although he has just become a fifth-order Extraordinary, his strength has already reached the peak that a fifth-order Extraordinary can reach.


    Walking out of the space passage, what greets the eyes is a huge golden tree covering the sky and the sun, and what is even more eye-catching is the scarlet moon in the night sky.


    It was a blood moon, and it came to this world, which meant that this world was overlapping with the blood moon world.


    This is a catastrophe and a real doomsday.


    This is a huge square surrounded by all kinds of buildings. The square is densely packed with people in different clothes, old and young, men and women, but without exception, they are all powerful and extraordinary By,


    When Su Changxing came here, he felt like a sheep entering a tiger''s den. Tens of thousands of eyes looked at him, with anger, curiosity, and peace.


    "Hospitality, are you all here to welcome me?"


    Su Changxing looked at the people around him, smiled slightly, and told a bad joke that wasn''t a bad joke.


    Not to ease the embarrassment, but to consider whether to kill these people like this.


    Of course it is easy to kill a person, often you don''t need to think too much, you just need to consider whether it is the other party''s opponent and **** that person.


    What if thousands of people were to be killed?


    Only the most cruel and cold-blooded butchers will hack thousands of people to death with their own machetes.


    Su Changxing imagined the plight of these people in his mind, and didn''t act immediately.


    "You still dare to come here, you are asking for your own death, you devil who betrayed our human race!" A middle-aged man with a long beard and a crown standing in front of him shouted.


    It seems that because they felt that Su Changxing was a dead end, they were not in a hurry to do it, and they were going to interrogate him, which was probably a kind of trial.


    Judging the most heinous people is a kind of demeanor in itself, which can make oneself stand on another commanding height.


    Su Changxing saw that this person also had the strength of the fifth level, and asked calmly, "Who are you? I''m the devil? Why."


    "Master who goes to the church, don''t speak lightly." The middle-aged man showed a sad look on his face, and pointed at Su Changxing with one hand:


    "What''s the difference between your actions and the devil''s? You have already betrayed our human race. With such transcendent strength, you don''t want to work for the human race, and you stop us everywhere."


    "traitor!"


    "The devil!"


    "Heinous!"


    There was shouting from the crowd.


    Su Changxing''s expression remained unchanged, he looked at Mo Qingyan, and said with a light smile, "So you can represent the so-called human race."


    Mo said lightly and righteously: "Of course, you are just a group of survivors, and we are the orthodox. What you are doing is outrageous."


    "Oh, so much nonsense!"


    Jin''s voice came from behind.


    Dazzling white light, flames and explosions covered the surrounding area, and the hem of the clothes danced in the strong wind.


    When Su Changxing saw this scene, the corners of his eyes couldn''t help but twitched slightly, so he had no choice but to make a move. He folded his hands together to form an inverted triangle, and his left eye shot out an astonishing white light.


    A huge field quickly unfolded around him.


    Countless huge chains straddle the sky, invisible at a glance, and the color of dusk appears in the dark red sky.


    It''s like a huge palm covering the surrounding area.


    Everything is almost at a standstill, and the beautiful melody is rippling in the air.


    Even though there were more than ten fifth-order Extraordinary here, they were still suppressed by the field developed by Su Changxing, and there was fear in their eyes.


    Su Changxing''s strength has already surpassed their imagination, not the strength of the beginning saint at all, or even a saint.


    The Sect of All Beings has spread to most of the southern continent. Every time a church is built and a statue of a **** is erected, Su Changxing''s conversion rate of belief will increase by one point, and he has a huge number of believers. The accumulated beliefs are unimaginable. One step, the mystery is more than 30 million.


    Based on huge beliefs, a complete and huge domain is built, with a set of internal rules, like a small world.


    "It''s really terrifying that human power can reach such a level."


    Su Changxing spread his hands, looked up at the blood moon in the sky, and said to himself.


    "Totally unfettered power is terror in itself, it is disaster, it is doom."


    "Destroy!"


    A soft sigh.


    Countless silver lights are intertwined in the space, passing through everyone''s body, head, neck, arms, and chest, like intertwined threads, with a unique sense of beauty.


    In an instant, everything moved again, blood spurted, and limbs flew to the ground.


    It was silent.


    Most of the more than a dozen beginners died before they could make a move. Only two or three with relatively strong vitality did not die immediately. Their bodies were broken and fell to the ground.


    Mo Qingyan''s eyebrows were pierced, and he half-kneeled on the ground, looking at the scene like Shura Hell, his body kept trembling, shocked, hesitant, numb, and then extremely angry, he looked at Su Changxing:


    "You killed them all!"


    So suddenly, most of the people here disappeared, and almost half of the top power in Litian World gathered.


    Su Changxing nodded, and said calmly: "Yes, they are all dead. This is probably their fate."


    Mo Qingyan''s expression was distorted. Because of his incomplete body, he couldn''t stand up from the ground. He tried his best to crawl towards Su Changxing and roared:


    "You devil, I can''t finish with you!"


    Da da


    Hundreds of bullets came from behind and drowned him.


    Jin dragged a pink mini Gatling, walked from behind, stood on the edge of the high platform, and pointed to the sky in front of him: "There is a powerful guy coming."


    Su Changxing nodded, expressing his understanding, looking at those who survived and still fleeing, he said:


    "Don''t let them get away."


    Although these people were still alive, they were also severely injured, and some of them fell to the ground without taking two steps.


    Su Changxing had a serious look in his eyes, clasped his hands together, and released the domain again. Knowing that the person had come, he also summoned up 200% of his energy.


    This battle is already inevitable. Now that he has come here, there is no retreat, and the opponent is a saint from Litian World, so he is not sure even in his current state.


    A third-order Extraordinary is an existence that can stand shoulder to shoulder with gods. It is not an exaggeration to say that a fourth-order Extraordinary is a demigod, not as good as a **** but far superior to a mortal.


    This is probably what it means to be a saint.


    "How dare you!"


    A loud sound came from the far horizon, echoing around, clearly visible.


    Auspicious clouds appear in the sky, if there is a stream of light falling down, sudden wind and rain, lightning and thunder, it is the real anger, which is clearly visible!


    He rushed over here immediately, but Su Changxing struck too fast, killing most of the people here almost instantly.


    Su Changxing saw the existence of that person, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he said calmly: "So what, this is a matter of life and death."


    The man was silent for a long time, UU read the book www.uukanshu.com and then said: "After you die, I promise to slaughter all the people in your world as nourishment."


    Su Changxing didn''t doubt at all whether the other party would really do this. Litian World already had this strength, or they had such a motive in the first place.


    "This world is already rotten. Even if there is no blood moon, there is no need for it to exist." He looked around and said seriously.


    Those who died decayed at an unimaginable speed. In such a short time, some corpses emitted a foul smell, as if they had been placed here for more than ten days.


    After some corpses decompose, they reveal dead branches wrapped in the body. As the body rots, the branches regenerate and grow green leaves.


    "You don''t understand, inheritance, continuation, and growth are eternal topics."


    "However, you don''t need to know."


    The voice fell.


    The whole land was shaking, and there was a drifting heavy rain in the sky. The rain was warm and steaming.


    Suddenly.


    A huge palm descended from the sky and patted Su Changxing''s face. The shadow of the palm covered his entire body, and the texture of the palm was clearly visible.


    At this moment, Su Changxing locked onto the opponent''s location, stood on the top of a towering attic, and slapped him with a palm from tens of miles away.


    The body seemed to be imprisoned by some kind of force, unable to move.


    With the violent gust of wind, the ground collided with the huge palm and was torn apart, and even the space produced ripples visible to the naked eye, and the refraction of the light also deviated accordingly, resulting in black and white stripes.


    "Disappeared?"


    The saint of Baijiao suddenly lost his perception of Su Changxing, and couldn''t help frowning, but he also knew that it was impossible for Su Changxing to lose so easily, and such strength could not be faked.

 v3 Chapter 244： to holy

    The white feathers fluttered away.


    Su Changxing appeared on the side of the towering attic, his skin was grayish white, his nails became pointed and long, his eyes became scarlet, he looked like a zombie.


    Through the ability of cadaverization, he can temporarily transform himself into a zombie-like creature, greatly increasing various basic values.


    After breaking through the fifth level, his various values ??have exceeded fifty, approaching sixty, and his physique has even reached the value of sixty-seven.


    Although this kind of physique is not comparable to that of the Titans, it definitely surpasses most species.


    After turning on the corpse state, Su Changxing''s various values ??increased greatly, basically reaching over sixty, and his constitution even had a terrifying value of seventy-eight.


    The value of the basic attributes is more difficult to improve as you go to the back, and every point of improvement is a qualitative change.


    An improvement of more than ten points is definitely an unimaginable leap, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is an improvement in the level of life.


    With his current physique, he can be reborn even with a drop of blood. If he wants to kill him, he can only be done by completely killing all parts of his body in a very short period of time.


    Because of his position, it is even more difficult for Su Changxing to die now. Even if the main body is completely killed, as long as the avatar is still there, he can be reborn.


    It''s just that what kind of process this is is unknown.


    "Monster." The saint of Baijiao said contemptuously when he saw Su Changxing''s appearance.


    Su Changxing didn''t care about such ridicule at all, and said with a light smile: "Why are you not, why are you not, human beings who are so powerful are themselves monsters."


    Extraordinary itself is a process from human to non-human.


    When it is so powerful that it loses its identity as a human being, it is probably a **** or other species with a higher level of life.


    A slender scarlet sickle appeared in his left hand. He leaped high and slashed away with the knife. One figure turned into seven, and seven turned into forty-nine.


    In an instant, there were shadows wielding sickles in front of the attic. Su Changxing swung thousands of knives, radiating his own power with maximum efficiency, pouring all his brains in the direction of the saints of Baijiao.


    The domains of both sides formed a temporary balance during the impact, but Su Changxing felt the horror of the saint of all religions. His domain contained majestic power, although its own rules were not as complete as those constructed by Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing has already been able to increase the concentration force to more than two hundred times, but this is already the limit of this ability.


    The terrifying force collision caused the space to vibrate violently, and the entire attic was razed to the ground in an instant.


    Numbness, dizziness.


    Holding a sickle, Su Changxing stood among the ruins. Half of his body had disappeared, but no blood flowed out. His physical body recovered at a visible speed. Within a few breaths, the missing left hand and left foot grew back.


    "You are not my opponent." The saint of Baijiao said peacefully, looking at Su Changxing indifferently, with his hands behind his back, looking intact.


    In the battle just now, Su Changxing was indeed completely at a disadvantage, half of his body was destroyed.


    But this gave Su Changxing some confidence, knowing the general strength of the opponent. Although he was much stronger than him, the two sides were at least on the same level.


    This is not a hopeless fight.


    The birth of saints in Litian World is enough to prove its profound heritage.


    The world''s power system is often a pyramid. The higher you go, the fewer the number of people will eventually reach a limit. Such a limit is difficult for people in this world to break through no matter what, unless there is external force.


    A ferocious smile appeared on Su Changxing''s face: "Do you really regret offending me? I didn''t expect my strength to be so strong."


    The stars in the eyes of the saints of the Baijiao are brilliant, merging with the stars in the sky here, just standing there is magnificent:


    "regret?"


    "Of course I don''t regret it, but you are very interesting to me. The reason why a saint is a saint is because everything under a saint is mortal, and it is an existence that is beyond reach."


    "But you have broken this restriction. You are not a saint, but you have the power to rival a saint. It has never been seen since ancient times."


    Human beings are creatures with strong desires. The more they go up, the more they desire, and the more they desire, the more they want to go up.


    The same is true for extraordinary people, they will not let their desires disappear, but will go to extremes in a certain direction.


    The saint of Baijiao looks very good, at most forty or fifty years old, but he has become a saint, he does not know how old he is, probably thousands of years ago.


    "You have to know that people are people after all. When I first became a saint, I was full of ambition, and I was bound to break through the boundaries of life and go to heights that no one before me could reach."


    "Time can kill all fighting spirit, and then I gave up, knowing that this is impossible, at least as a human being, it is impossible. Humans themselves are a sad race, pretentious, but like dust. "


    The face of the sage of the Hundred Sects became old at a speed visible to the naked eye, but his majestic aura was raised again. The whole world was under his control, firmly pressing on Su Changxing''s head.


    ¡­


    In a certain room, the huge bronze mirror on the wall reflected this scene. There were only a few people in the room, all wearing gray priestly robes, with nervous expressions on their faces.


    A little Zhengtai with fair skin and good features was wearing the same gray Taoist uniform and said suspiciously: "That devil should not be the opponent of the patriarch."


    The atmosphere at the scene was very dignified, and they couldn''t see the situation clearly.


    "It''s hard to say. Although the patriarch is a saint, but the fact that the devil can kill so many people is enough to show his strength."


    "According to the logic, the devil cannot be the opponent of the patriarch, but why did they confront each other for so long?"


    The Baijiao saint is probably the only saint in Litian world, and also the most powerful existence.


    This battle is related to the fate of the two worlds. If the saint of Baijiao can kill the devil, it is good, and they will be able to transfer back to the ancestral land smoothly.


    If the sage of the Hundred Religions is not the opponent of the devil... the consequences would be disastrous.


    ¡­


    boom


    There was a huge impact sound, and the entire mountain was wiped flat with one palm, and Su Changxing was shot into the ground again.


    The strength displayed by the saints of the Hundred Sects is extremely powerful, and even among the extraordinary people in the world, they may be top-notch existences.


    Su Changxing was almost in a state of being beaten all the time, so he could only defend passively, relying on the domain to moderate the attacks of the saints of the Hundred Sects time and time again.


    Su Changxing''s crippled body recovered again, and he looked at the saint of Baijiao like a person who had nothing to do and asked:


    "Theoretically speaking, with the strength of your Litian world, you shouldn''t be so afraid of the blood moon."


    The saint of Baijiao just glanced at Su Changxing coldly and did not answer, but Su Changxing also analyzed it with the eye of data.


    The power system of Litian World is built on the so-called inheritance tree, which is the huge golden tree with golden shimmering leaves.


    It may be that this is the case, so that they have no ability to resist the blood moon, and the power of the blood moon will directly erode the golden tree, causing their power foundation to be damaged.


    Although Litian World is powerful, it is vulnerable to the blood moon. If it is not transferred, it will perish at an unimaginable speed, making this another blood moon world.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t speak, Su Changxing continued: "There is no need for such a power system that is attached to other creatures and has huge flaws to exist, and there is no need to spread it."


    Speaking of this, the Baijiao sage showed a strange smile on his face, like a mockery, but also a sneer: "Su Changxing, you are too young, and you don''t have a thorough understanding of many things."


    The battle between the two sides fell into a stalemate. Although Su Changxing was crushed and beaten by the saints of the Baijiao throughout the whole process, he was able to recover immediately after his body was broken, and he was able to get up immediately after falling down and continue fighting.


    This is the time to compete for endurance.


    It''s just that in the course of the battle, Su Changxing became stronger at a speed visible to the naked eye, and became more familiar with his own power. His physical body was also constantly being damaged and repaired, becoming more compact, and the numerical value broke through eighty.


    The saints of the Hundred Sects also became more and more frightened as they fought, feeling that Su Changxing was a little strong who couldn''t be killed no matter how hard he fought.


    Even though he used all kinds of means, he couldn''t kill it completely. On the contrary, he felt that this Xiaoqiang was struggling more and more, and his size was getting bigger and bigger!


    This kind of battle lasted for dozens of hours from dark to dawn and then to dark, and all of them were razed to the ground. Some are palm-style.


    In such a long-term and high-intensity battle, even Su Changxing couldn''t help feeling a little tired. Although he had a lot of faith as support, his mental strength had its limit after all. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    The Baijiao saint also became very embarrassed, his clothes were torn, and there were large and small wounds on his abdomen, chest, arms and face.


    These injuries were all caused by Su Changxing, but they were not fatal.


    The saint of Baijiao tore off the tattered clothes on his body, revealing a not-so-strong figure, and said with firmer eyes:


    "You are stupid, and you don''t understand the meaning of inheritance and accumulation. From beginning to end, we want to let the race reach a new height without being affected by external factors."


    "My Wanfang, inheriting the sage''s unique knowledge, is bound to reach a new height. This is also the great ambition passed down by every sage!"


    As the voice fell, more than a dozen figures of Mohu appeared behind the saints of Baijiao, the master holding a scroll, the old man with a basket on his back, the three-meter-tall general in armor, the swordsman with a sword and a bamboo hat, and even There are children under ten wearing top hats...


    "This is the pilgrimage, they all fell on the way to pursue the great way, and none of them died of aging due to lack of vitality!"


    A white mist-like brilliance appeared on his right hand, and he grabbed countless fine words from the void, which were the rules condensed into substance.


    "Psychologically speaking, I approve of you, and maybe you can go to a higher height, but if you stand in our way today, you must die!"


    "Withered Bones Destroyer God Curse!"


    Circle after circle of waves spread like the sound of the great avenue, centered in Wanfang, and white like misty smooth words spread everywhere in the space.


    Su Changxing''s body was torn apart by these words, and big white hands protruded from the void to grab various parts of his body.


    He suddenly heard the voices of thousands of people talking, getting closer and closer, and saw their busy lives, and finally aged in a daze, and fell asleep with a sigh.

 v3 Chapter 245： undead

    Su Changxing woke up suddenly, feeling that his own existence was being forcibly erased bit by bit.


    This method has the same effect as anti-virus software, ignoring the vitality of the target, or killing it with any other ability.


    Little by little, his body was assimilated by the white words and dissipated into the air.


    Su Changxing realized the seriousness of the problem, so he stopped holding back and detonated the plague that had already spread in the surrounding space and Fang Wan''s body.


    in an instant.


    The scene of this world has changed drastically, filled with green fluorescence, as if there are countless small bugs swimming in it.


    "What is this!" Wan Fang opened his eyes wide, and suddenly felt that his body was much weaker, and his skin was rapidly festering.


    "This is a plague? It can erode my body."


    He realized that it was not good. As a saint, his body had already been invulnerable to all kinds of poisons and diseases, but at this moment it was collapsing bit by bit under the influence of this plague.


    The plague can affect a sage like Wan Fang, but the effect will definitely be greatly reduced, so Su Changxing spent dozens of hours, constantly spreading the plague in this space, trying to overwhelm Wan Fang in this way, Get the last victory.


    Wan Fang''s methods also exceeded his expectations, and he might really be able to kill him, even if he had a clone.


    "It''s useless, you will die in my hands immediately."


    Wan Fang didn''t take into account the plague on his body. Instead, he desperately output power, wanting to kill Su Changxing as soon as possible. As long as he can be killed, some problems will naturally be solved.


    Su Changxing expanded his own domain to the maximum extent, slowing down everything around him. Only the plague is still moving freely, and it is further eroding Wanfang, constantly weakening his strength.


    There was another collision between domains, and dense cracks appeared in the space. This time Su Changxing completely gained the upper hand. The plague greatly weakened Wan Fang''s strength, including his grasp of the rules.


    The outcome is still unknown, most of Su Changxing''s body has disappeared, disintegrated by the white writing, and will never recover.


    This is probably a kind of obliteration of the meaning of existence, which is extremely dangerous, which is equivalent to borrowing some kind of substantive rules.


    The victory or defeat is very delicate, and the difference is only a few cents.


    Wan Fang''s eyes flashed scarlet, and he exerted his strength again. More white words appeared in the space, floating and spreading like mist.


    Su Changxing felt bad, his body decomposed at an accelerated rate, and within a few seconds it turned into a white light and disappeared in place, as if he had been murdered.


    The misty white characters in the sky did not disappear, nor did the bug-like green fluorescence.


    Wan Fang showed surprise, feeling that he had killed Su Changxing, but felt that Su Changxing was still alive.


    The so-called Dry Bone Destroyer God Curse is that the former killing saint created a secret method using gods as imaginary enemies, combined with the power of the past to mobilize the obliteration rules in the space, and forcibly killed the enemy, ignoring its strong vitality and any defensive capabilities.


    The cost of using this secret method is extremely high, at least a dry bone of a saint is required as a prerequisite, and it will also lose a lot of lifespan.


    It is not bad to lose the lifespan. For a saint, the lifespan is very long, and some loss of life is not a big problem.


    The main thing is the dry bones of the saints, one is less than the other, and they will be haunted by evil thoughts.


    Su Changxing thought he was dead, but suddenly found himself again, in a dark world with no lights, only subtle and undulating roars.


    After the main body was obliterated, his consciousness completely came to the clone.


    He ran all the way with his backpack, and stopped when he came to a deserted convenience store. He hid in like a human, and there were three or four other zombies inside.


    He was not polite at all, and invited everyone out of the convenience store before sitting on the dusty floor, opening his backpack to check what was inside.


    It contained some food, a rusty dagger, and a black crystal.


    Crystals are somewhat similar to Extraordinary Crystals, but they shouldn''t be. It is obvious that they contain strange energy.


    He is just an ordinary zombie now, he doesn''t have any ability of the main body, and he can''t analyze what this thing is, he can only judge by cognition.


    eat up.


    An idea suddenly popped up in Su Changxing''s mind, and it might be the instinct of his body reminding him.


    Other zombies don''t have any brains, and they all act according to their instincts. Zombies themselves are creatures with powerful instincts.


    However, he is not a brainless zombie, and of course he will not act completely according to instinct, and it is just at the moment when the main body is obliterated, so it is better to be steady, don''t mess around, accidentally kill the clone, then it will is really dead.


    Su Changxing randomly stuffed a few biscuits into his mouth and chewed, but found that he couldn''t taste anything at all, so he casually threw them aside, took the dagger in his hand, and put the black crystal in his pocket.


    He sat quietly in the corner of the convenience store, motionless, carefully feeling the movement around him.


    He doesn''t need to do anything more, he just needs to be alive, then the main body can be resurrected again.


    This is probably a very simple matter.


    ¡­


    "Oh, that''s right. I forgot to tell you just now, I am immortal!"


    Su Changxing''s voice reappeared, echoing in this space.


    Wan Fang''s method was not enough to kill him, it was a little bit worse, and it probably needed anti-virus software to kill him completely.


    "why is that!"


    Wan Fang''s face changed drastically, seeing a figure of Mohu appearing in front of him again, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com never thought that Su Changxing would not be killed by him at all, it was too terrifying.


    This is equivalent to chopping a person into meat with a knife, only to find the person standing in front of him the next day intact.


    First the mouth, then the whole face, and then the whole body, Su Changxing seemed to appear out of thin air and was resurrected.


    This kind of undead ability is absolutely bug-level, not inferior to the plague, as if he has found a loophole in life and death, and can be resurrected infinitely by triggering such a loophole, even without any cost.


    Compared with those undead creatures, he is more like a real undead.


    Although Wan Fang was shocked, he immediately cast the Dry Bone Destroying God Curse on Su Changxing again. He didn''t think that Su Changxing was immortal.


    The realms collided again, and Su Changxing swung more than three thousand knives, cutting off the palm of Wan Fang''s left hand.


    But most of his body was wiped off again, turning into white mist and dissipating in the air.


    ¡­


    Su Changxing sat quietly in the convenience store until he felt footsteps coming from outside, and the zombies on the nearby streets also moved, and rushed over one after another.


    With the sound of the blade cutting into the flesh, they were all eliminated and fell to the street.


    He reckoned that there must be human beings who are not weak passing by here, and they are still motionless. As long as the other party does not enter here, they should not notice him.


    There is nothing in the abandoned convenience store, except for the dust on the floor and empty pockets.


    Fortunately, when they came here than at the beginning, the supplies were more expensive and scarce, and it was almost impossible to find food.


    The footsteps were getting closer.


    A male voice came.


    "Let''s go inside and see if there''s anything."

 v3 Chapter 246： ghoul

    "It''s empty, there''s nothing in it."


    The convenience store was quite empty at first glance, not even a single zombie.


    "Someone should have been here not long ago, but they didn''t disturb the zombies nearby."


    Su Changxing curled up under the shabby cabinet, motionless, and those people didn''t come in to check it out, but just took a rough look inside at the door.


    At such a short distance, human beings will definitely be found even if they hide. Heartbeat, breathing, and heat emitted to the outside world are all signs that are easy to spot.


    Zombies, however, did not. They merged with the surrounding environment. If they stayed motionless and did not scream, they were like a stone, which was born with the ability to hide.


    "The Book of Black Fire was obtained by Wang Chao and others, but I heard that they fought with their own people because of this."


    "It''s really ridiculous. But I heard that the thing is not simple. It seems to come from an orange shop."


    ¡­


    Orange store?


    Su Changxing reckoned that this thing was probably a mysterious store, or something similar to a mysterious store. People were still put into this place, there was still a mysterious store, and there were many things that had changed.


    These people who were put in seemed to be much stronger than the people in their world.


    Correspondingly, the zombies here are also more powerful.


    Just when Su Changxing thought they were going to leave, one of them stopped and looked back:


    "No, there are other things here."


    He felt strange, felt that he was being watched by something, so he was sure that there must be something else in this convenience store.


    In the doomsday, everyone''s nerves are tense all the time, and any abnormality will make them extremely alert.


    Su Changxing didn''t expect to be so unlucky, and thought that maybe there was something wrong with his hiding place, that''s why he met this group of people.


    In his current state, there is a high probability that he is not an opponent, so he has to find a way to escape. The convenience store has a back door, as long as he can run out through the back door, he can escape.


    There are a large number of zombies on the street, as long as they can rush out of the street, it is impossible for these people to catch up with him.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps approaching, Su Changxing was about to get up and run away when he heard a scream from the door.


    "Ghoul!"


    "Run, it''s a ghoul!"


    It was obvious that something hit the wall outside the convenience store so hard that the whole house trembled briefly.


    The few people in the room didn''t care about what was behind the cabinet, they turned their heads and ran towards the back door, almost without any sense of resistance, just thinking about running away.


    That thing is probably an invincible existence for them, so they only want to escape.


    Su Changxing felt that his idea seemed a bit too far-fetched, he just wanted to stay in the corner and be a quiet zombie, but such a simple wish was hard to come true.


    There are probably more than a dozen people in this group, and it is also because there are too many people gathered that there is such a monster.


    Listening to the sound, several people were killed immediately.


    The sound of flesh and blood being cut and bones crumbling made the zombie''s scalp tingle.


    Soon there was no movement outside, it was quiet, and it seemed that everyone had left. Su Changxing got up and stuck his head out, looking in the direction of the door.


    The air suddenly became dull.


    The humanoid monster, which had been licking its paws all the time, looked at him sideways. It had a slender body, more than three meters high, and a bald head with sharp claws.


    It always seemed to know that Su Changxing was behind the cabinet.


    Su Changxing also felt extremely stiff. With the strength of this monster, it would be effortless to kill him.


    He saw that the monster had no intention of doing anything, and guessed that he was a zombie now, so he might not be very attractive to the other party, as long as he didn''t do anything out of the ordinary to attract the other party''s attention.


    He retracted his head back calmly, and continued to curl up under the cabinet, as if nothing had happened.


    Based on his experience, this kind of zombie monsters generally don''t have a high IQ, and the other party probably won''t care about an ordinary zombie like him.


    Just thinking about it.


    Su Changxing saw a round head protruding from the top of the cabinet, with scarlet eyes and a hint of curiosity, and blood and minced meat hanging from the corner of the mouth.


    "Chi Chi."


    Su Changxing smiled stiffly, stretched out his hand to say hello, and wanted to make a sound, but found that he could only make a roar of unknown meaning.


    "Chi Chi."


    "Chi Chi."


    "Chi Chi."


    "Chi Chi."


    ¡­


    Things are probably like this.


    Su Changxing became the opponent''s younger brother, and he didn''t have much right to refuse, after all, he belonged to the weak side.


    And following this big brother, it can be regarded as being covered by someone above, so it is much safer in a short time.


    "Chi Chi."


    Su Changxing watched the other party leave, and couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Being able to communicate with this kind of thing can be regarded as his understanding is extremely high.


    Even if he became the other party''s little brother, he still felt extremely dangerous to stay by the side. Who knew if something was wrong, the monster would eat him.


    Attracted by the smell of blood, many zombies in the surrounding streets surrounded him.


    Su Changxing rummaged through the corpse''s backpack and found a few extraordinary crystals, which were much smaller than the black crystal he had obtained before.


    Extraordinary crystals are highly poisonous to ordinary humans, 99% of them will die if they eat them directly, and of course there is a 1% chance of becoming extraordinary.


    The question is can zombies eat this thing?


    Su Changxing didn''t dare to eat it directly, he put the usable things into one of the larger backpacks, then turned around and left here with his back.


    Although his body smelled of blood, the zombies around him didn''t respond at all. It seemed that they could distinguish the same kind.


    In such a world, it is much easier for zombies to survive than humans, provided that they don''t want to die.


    Su Changxing walked eastward along the street for a certain distance, and then found a fairly complete building, planning to go upstairs and find a corner to hide in.


    On the other side, his body is still fighting Wan Fang, and it is extremely dangerous, so he must not have any accidents here.


    Halfway through, Su Changxing stopped and noticed that there seemed to be other people on it, probably humans, only humans would hide in such a place. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com


    Although he is a zombie now, he still has a human mind.


    "It''s a zombie, he''s carrying a backpack."


    "Get rid of it before it attracts other things."


    There was a voice of talking on the stairs, a man looked at him with a machete, and rushed up without saying a word.


    Su Changxing didn''t hesitate at all, and rushed forward with a roar.


    It''s a time of life and death, he is a zombie now, the other party will not be soft on him, and of course he will not be soft, it is all for survival.


    The man brandished a machete and smashed at his head. Only by chopping off the zombie''s head could he be killed.


    Because zombies themselves have no intelligence, they are relatively easy to deal with. Most of them are mechanical instinctive behaviors.


    He is also very confident, relying on his own strength, he can kill this zombie in one go.


    Su Changxing also rushed over like a normal zombie, neither dodging nor dodging.


    A ferocious look appeared on the man''s face, and he mocked these zombies in his heart as mindless things, but he saw Su Changxing suddenly dodge lightly to the left.


    At this time, he didn''t have time to close the knife, and the machete smashed on the wall beside him, causing sparks, which showed that his strength was not small.


    Su Changxing rushed forward, overwhelmed him with the strength of his body, and with extremely skillful movements, he pulled out the dagger from his waist and inserted it into the man''s neck, just like a top killer.


    Although his body is just an ordinary zombie, his fighting consciousness is terrifying.


    The man kicked him hard in the stomach, but he didn''t let him go.


    At this time, another person rushed over with a crowbar, "Why can''t you deal with a zombie!"


    After running a few steps, the man saw clearly that Su Changxing was holding a dagger in his hand.


    Zombies also use daggers?

 v3 Chapter 247： jerky

    Su Changxing saw that person approaching, pulled out his dagger, got up and rushed over, feeling that there was another person here, and he needed a quick fight.


    The man''s crowbar hit Su Changxing first.


    Su Changxing put one hand in front of his head and stabbed with the dagger in the other.


    The crowbar was so powerful that Su Changxing''s arm almost sank, but he managed to block it.


    With such an ingenious distance, Su Changxing cut the man''s neck open with a dagger, and then quickly backed away to avoid further injury.


    For zombies, except for the head, damage to other parts of the body is not life-threatening, but if parts such as arms and thighs are damaged, their combat effectiveness will be affected anyway.


    Moreover, the self-healing ability of the zombie itself is not very strong. A small wound will not heal for a long time, or even stay there forever.


    "Ah, you you you..."


    The man knelt on the ground and covered his neck with his hands, but he couldn''t cover the warm blood that kept spilling out. Su Changxing''s knife should have cut through his main artery.


    If there is no accident, this person will die quickly within half a minute.


    Humans are such fragile creatures that a few small wounds can kill them.


    At this moment, the third person in the room rushed out, watching the scene in the corridor in horror.


    "What kind of monster are you!"


    It was a young man with a lot of pockmarks on his face. Seeing his two companions fell to the ground, he looked terrified, knowing that this strange zombie in front of him was obviously not an ordinary zombie.


    In such a world, once you are afraid, it will be over. Fear will make people cowardly and disqualify them from living.


    Su Changxing didn''t hesitate at all, seeing the man turn his head and run away, he immediately chased after him.


    "Do not kill me!"


    "Do not kill me!"


    In the corner of the room, the young man had nowhere to escape, and kept shouting, begging Su Changxing to let him go.


    Su Changxing sighed in his heart, stepped forward, stabbed him in the chest, pierced his heart, and ended his life.


    Now that he has already started, he will not show any mercy.


    He has always lost his strong self-awareness, and he may be hunted down by these humans. As an ordinary zombie, his strength is too weak.


    Because of its weak strength, it will take other means to protect itself.


    The blood flowed on the dusty floor, and it didn''t take long for it to dry up quickly.


    Su Changxing felt a little helpless. He originally wanted to find a place to hide, but he didn''t expect to bump into these people. It seemed that they were here to search for supplies, and they hid upstairs for a while, so they couldn''t see it from the outside. Come out here is someone.


    From this point of view, there are a large number of humans in the city, and they may bump into them at any time.


    Su Changxing first tidied up the things of these people, and found nothing special, but there was a bag of jerky. He opened it and chewed the jerky in his mouth, and instantly felt the sweet taste spread in his mouth.


    Sure enough, zombies only feel happy when they eat meat. This should not be regarded as a sense of taste, but the body''s acceptance of flesh and blood produces pleasure, thereby driving zombies to eat more flesh and blood.


    Su Changxing reckoned that the zombies might eat flesh and blood not only because of their instinctive desires, but also because they could enhance their own strength in this way.


    It''s just that the efficiency of this method is a bit low. If you just observe it, you can hardly see such an enhancement.


    Without staying too long, he was about to leave here. After all, he had just killed someone, and maybe the companions of these people would follow in the morning.


    They were able to do it through the forum at the beginning, and these people may have similar things in connection with each other, so don''t be careless.


    He was able to easily get rid of these three people, mainly because of his fighting consciousness. He has experienced too many battles. are weaker than ordinary humans.


    In the battle just now, his actions were all predictive, including dodging the opponent''s attack and resisting with his arms.


    This avatar is really too weak, and its perception is too slow. It is probably equivalent to playing an online game with a delay of three or four hundred.


    He still decided to find a similar building to hide in. Although humans can easily avoid humans in places with many zombies, there are still other monsters in this world. Maybe there are some creatures that like to eat zombies, or simply zombie-like creatures Like to eat the same kind.


    An area with human activities at least shows that this area will not be too dangerous.


    The "big brother" I met before didn''t have the habit of eating the same kind, so he was lucky, otherwise he might have really burped at that time.


    After walking two streets, there are some old-fashioned houses here. After the ravages of time, some of them have collapsed into ruins.


    He came to a half collapsed building, UU reading www.uukanshu. com walked into the stairs, many stones fell to the ground, some steel bars protruded from the wall, the surrounding area was overgrown with weeds, and some purple flowers bloomed.


    There were a few mummy corpses by the wall. They had been dead for a while, and the corpses were black, but the strange thing was that no zombies came to eat them.


    Su Changxing hesitated for a moment, then turned around and left, sensing something was wrong in this place, probably because of his instinct as a zombie.


    Such a toss.


    He found another house not far away, climbed the stairs to the third floor, and there were two wandering zombies in the corridor.


    Su Changxing didn''t care about them, but hid in one of the rooms and closed the door. With these kindred people around, he felt a little more secure, and he would be backed up in case of any danger, or someone could touch these companions as a warning .


    It was already late at night, but he was not sure what time it was. The time in this world was not fixed, or it was changing every day, forming a distorted state.


    He leaned against the window and looked out sideways, observing the situation outside, wondering if he could see the mysterious store appear.


    Probably not, and in fact it is not.


    He has been watching for a long time, but he has not seen any light source similar to the mysterious store, which means that as an ordinary zombie, he cannot discover the existence of the mysterious store.


    "Chi Chi."


    Su Changxing exhaled, feeling that the battle on the main body was still difficult.


    Even though the plague had already corroded most of Wan Fang''s body, and Su Changxing had been wiped out for the second time during this period, Wan Fang had successfully cast the Bone Destroyer Curse for the third time. It seemed that he didn''t believe in this evil. crazy.


    Every time he used the Dry Bones Destroying God Curse, his complexion grew older, and the Dry Bones Destroying God Curse became stronger, which also smoothed out the weakening caused by the plague.

 v3 Chapter 248： robber

    The big white hands covered Su Changxing''s body, and he was forcibly obliterated by Wan Fang again with the Bone Destroyer Curse.


    This is like a bug that triggered the rules of the world. He was indeed obliterated and disappeared at a certain moment, but reappeared the next moment, and he looked intact.


    This made Wan Fang feel terrified, not only him, but even Su Changxing himself was very surprised. He felt that this ability seemed to be too heaven-defying, very unreal, and just relying on this immortal ability wiped him out. All gaps with Wanfang.


    Immortality means that he has been invincible from the very beginning, at least he will not lose, and whether he wins or not is another matter.


    this time.


    Wan Fang stopped. Seeing Su Changxing who was calm and calm, he finally believed that he couldn''t be killed in this way, so he laughed and shed tears at the same time.


    Su Changxing also smiled: "It seems that I won, keyboard saint."


    Wan Fang''s body was almost completely eroded by the plague, and even if he cast the fourth Dry Bones Extinguishing God Curse, he still couldn''t be wiped out.


    "Yeah?"


    Wan Fang had a ferocious expression on his face, and his smile was mocking: "It seems that you still don''t understand, Su Changxing."


    "Although I don''t know how you avoided obliteration, it doesn''t matter. This was originally a game, and now it looks really interesting. You exceeded my expectations."


    Su Changxing frowned. Unexpectedly, Wan Fang still had a condescending expression, as if he didn''t care that his body was eroded by the plague.


    Does he have a backhand?


    Facing Wan Fang, he was still extremely cautious, and even if he had won, he did not dare to relax in the slightest.


    Hundreds of pitch-black chains connected Wan Fang''s body, making him unable to move.


    Just when Su Changxing was about to kill him, he felt something strange coming from the surrounding space. He looked up suddenly, and the blood moon in the sky widened in size, as if it was constantly approaching.


    at the same time.


    Wan Fang experienced an unusual change. The slender white hair spread out from the skin on his neck, his eyes became scarlet, his body grew rapidly, and even broke the pitch-black chain, causing Su Changxing''s domain to continuously vibrate. It seems like there is a possibility of a crash at any moment.


    Su Changxing''s eyes widened, as if he understood something, he laughed out loud, tears came out of his laughter:


    "I didn''t expect it to be like this, it turned out to be like this."


    "This is the so-called saint. It''s really ridiculous. You use this world to step on everyone''s head, become a saint, and then turn around and sell them."


    "What''s the difference between this and a thief."


    No wonder with a sage like Wan Fang in charge, the world of Litian was so easily eroded by the blood moon.


    Wanfang is the culprit!


    Wan Fang turned into a gigantic, long-haired goat monster, with the aura of a blood moon all over his body, exuding heart-pounding horror and despair.


    The blood moon''s erosion of this world deepened again, and the leaves of that huge golden tree gradually changed from golden yellow to scarlet, exuding a dark red shimmer.


    A large number of indistinct blood moon monsters appeared on the surrounding ground, and the people in the distant towns also quickly alienated, out of control, fighting each other, and fell into the fear of the blood moon.


    A saint should be the most moral person, worthy of everyone, a perfect person, but in fact, this saint of all religions seems to be the most immoral person, and he probably feels sorry for the world and everyone in the world.


    Blood Moon appeared because of him, and it was he who brought Blood Moon into this world.


    A happy expression appeared on Wan Fang''s face, his life level had undergone a qualitative leap, and his vitality had greatly increased. The plague had eroded most of his body, but now it only occupied a small part, and the rate of erosion also slowed down.


    The original blood species¡ªWan Fang: Level 4, throw yourself into the arms of Blood Moon with the posture of a saint, transform yourself into the original blood species, make a leap in life level, and sacrifice the whole world to Blood Moon, and you will also get this world Continuous supply, constantly becoming stronger.


    After a certain period of time, it will advance to the third level and become an epic creature. ¡¿


    "Su Changxing! Don''t you understand? It''s all just a game, it doesn''t matter."


    "I will do what the predecessors could not do, and go to a height that no one has ever reached!"


    Wan Fang danced and said excitedly and crazily. The surrounding wind was strong, and his voice was rippling in the sky.


    Su Changxing knew that this world could never be saved, and everyone would perish in such a doomsday, turning into monsters in the blood moon.


    really.


    Wan Fang''s purpose at the beginning was probably not to transfer, but to transport the blood moon to their world.


    The more worlds he sacrificed, the stronger his strength would become, until he was comparable to a god.


    Su Changxing''s expression didn''t change much, he felt that everything that happened was very sad, sad for this world, sad for the people in this world, sad for Wanfang,


    "Wan Fang, I''m afraid you have forgotten that you were originally supposed to be a human being, first a human being, and then a saint."


    Wan Fang felt disdain for such a statement. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com has lived for too long, and he has thought about some things very thoroughly. He said slowly in a dull and rich voice:


    "Human beings are too weak, even if we continue to strengthen ourselves, the limit will reach here, as if there is a shackle that binds us."


    "Only in this way can we continue to move forward. I think you should also understand how painful it is to live like an ant. That is the greatest tragedy."


    He wasn''t in a hurry to attack Su Changxing either, his strength was rising rapidly at a terrifying speed, surpassing the limit that human beings could achieve.


    Su Changxing realized that things were completely out of his control, and looked back, Jin was dragging a mini Gatling to shoot at the blood moon monsters that kept appearing on the ground.


    Under the effect of the blood moon halo, even if these monsters die, they will continue to regenerate.


    He can''t go back now, even if he goes back, he will be obliterated by the rules of the world, but Jin must be sent back, and then the connection between the two worlds will be interrupted to prevent the blood moon from falling on Blue Star.


    No wonder, Blue Star is destined to perish on every trajectory. With such an existence as Wan Fang, perishing is a matter of course, it''s just a matter of time.


    As long as the blood moon falls on the blue star, death is inevitable, that is the absolute doomsday!


    I am afraid that even if the gods come, they will not be able to stop all this!


    Su Changxing waved his hand and expanded the scope of the domain again, completely covering tens of kilometers around, and then disappeared into a circle of white feathers.


    The next moment, he appeared behind Jin and hugged her with one hand.


    "We have to get out of here!"


    Looking back, Wan Fang showed a smile that was not a smile.


    The scarlet blood moon in the sky grew bigger again, and the world also suddenly grew bigger. The bronze mirror that was not far away was so far away that even the eyes could not touch it.

 v3 Chapter 249： Star Spear

    Wan Fang is only at the fourth level now, but his strength is probably infinitely close to the third level. Being able to use the blood moon to control the spatial changes in this world is no different from a god.


    Under such circumstances, even Su Changxing felt suffocated, a little powerless, even desperate.


    The strength gap between the two sides was too great, so big that he couldn''t get close to the space channel that was close at hand.


    Only Jin still looked relaxed, with a cool smile, and said in Su Changxing''s ear: "If you can''t run away, then don''t run away, and if you want to die, let''s go together."


    She probably also knew that Su Changxing might not be able to go back.


    She snapped her fingers.


    Dozens of white lights exploded in the surrounding area, which was a violent explosion, covering the monsters of the blood moon, but still unable to shake the blood moon.


    Although Jin is not an Extraordinary, but unknowingly, she has continuously become stronger, and has already reached the strength close to the fifth level.


    As for Shen Xuan''s words, she already has the strength of the fifth level, which can be seen from her punching the woman in red into the city of scavenging.


    This is very abnormal.


    Su Changxing also realized long ago that how could normal human beings become stronger for no reason, keep getting stronger, just like an expanding planet.


    Normal human beings will not be differentiated into three completely different individuals, with different personalities and different strengths, but they occupy the same body.


    He suspected that Jin had another identity, a monster in the abyss, or a human from the abyss.


    The lord of Thunder Cloud City once mentioned to him these monsters from the abyss. They may be people, animals, plants or other things, but they all have a common feature, and their strength will continue to increase over time.


    There is no sign of this kind of enhancement, and there is no reason for it. Even Extraordinary people can''t match it.


    but.


    These monsters from the abyss have limits. When their strength reaches a certain level, they will enter the stage of self-immolation. They probably cannot bear too much power and will go to self-destruction.


    As for the abyss, it is an extremely mysterious place. Some people have been to it, but no one has ever returned. Even gods, if they fall into it, there is only one end, falling.


    Su Changxing looked at her and said seriously, "I won''t die, so you can''t die either."


    He asked very seriously, and felt a little uneasy, as if Jin was drifting away from him.


    "Is there any way?" Jin turned his head and looked at Wan Fang, who was extremely huge. His shape was uncertain and constantly changing. Sometimes it looked like a huge goat, and sometimes it looked like a writhing octopus.


    When ordinary people see such a scene, their spirits will probably be distorted.


    Su Changxing took out the book of the dead from his arms, and opened it page by page: "Now he can control this space, has control over this world, and his domain is merging with the rules of this world."


    "However, he also reached this point by relying on the blood moon. We have to attack the blood moon and weaken the influence of the blood moon on this world, so that we can break free from the shackles of space, otherwise it is impossible to go back."


    Once Wan Fang''s strength is further enhanced and advanced to the third level, even if he has the ability of immortality, he will be played to death by the opponent.


    The gap between Tier 3 and Tier 4 is bigger than that between Tier 4 and Tier 9, which is the difference between gods and mortals.


    "Appear, my Scourge!"


    Holding the Book of the Dead in both hands, Su Changxing yelled and poured faith into it. Countless blue flames appeared all around, including the rotting city made up of living corpses.


    Following Su Changxing''s call, countless undead emerged, including skeletons, zombies, ghouls, liches, walking corpses, zombie dragons, death knights...


    The roars of the undead spread all over the land, one after another, and the dark aura belonging to the undead continued to condense.


    As more and more undead appeared, they spread around by themselves, drowning the monsters in the blood moon.


    Seeing this, Wan Fang raised his head and let out a roar. The whole world seemed to have undergone a certain change. A large number of blood moon monsters appeared in the mist and strangled with the undead army. The number was also increasing, and soon there would be No less than the number of undead.


    The monsters in the blood moon have different shapes, and their combat power is even better than that of the undead army, forming a crushing situation in all aspects.


    Su Changxing still relied on his continuous summons to make the undead army barely resist the attack of the blood moon monster. In just a few seconds, hundreds of thousands of undead were wiped out, and at the same time tens of thousands of undead reappeared in the city of scavenging.


    The space was constantly oscillating, and a huge goat''s hoof fell from the sky, crushing the entire scavenging city, and the earth was also torn apart.


    "Su Changxing, you are like an ant now, what can you do?"


    Wan Fang laughed and said, with the intention of being playful, knowing that it might be difficult to kill Su Changxing in a while, so he was not in a hurry.


    Su Changxing should not be afraid. He felt that his existence was probably for today''s battle. He remembered that Huang Biao always talked about fate at that time, and he didn''t believe in the so-called fate, but he had to believe it later.


    All this is too strange.


    What is the future? Only in the doomsday can one look forward to the future.


    As long as Wan Fang is still alive, Blue Star has no future. Perhaps most people are working hard for the so-called future, but most of these efforts are in vain.


    Futility is not meaningless, futility itself is a kind of meaning.


    As a large number of undead came to this world and impacted the influence of the blood moon on this world, Su Changxing seized the opportunity and walked over in the direction of the bronze mirror with Jin in his arms.


    "Want to run?"


    Knowing Su Changxing''s intentions, Wan Fang showed a look of terror on his face. With a wave of one hand, a huge goat''s hoof fell from the sky, crushing the bronze mirror, actively cutting off the connection between this world and Blue Star.


    Su Changxing was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Wan Fang to take the initiative to do this. He looked back at Wan Fang: "Is that why you don''t want me to go away?"


    Wan Fang said calmly: You are a huge threat and must be eliminated. Even if I am the original blood species in the blood moon, I think you are too weird, the ability to be immortal? Is this an ability that humans should have? "


    "As for that world, it will always be swallowed by the blood moon. It''s just a matter of time. After all, I have been waiting for so many years, and I don''t rush for a moment."


    "Haha, Su Changxing, you can beg me, beg me, maybe I will spare your life."


    For him now, he has an almost endless lifespan, time is just a number, and things that can be done by time are not a problem.


    Su Changxing sneered: "I did the dirtiest thing, but don''t I allow someone to be cleaner than me?"


    "I am different from you. Even if I die, I will not succumb to these monsters. You think that human beings are weak and humble, but I think that human beings can also be noble and free."


    Probably the most ordinary human beings have the freest souls, they have not been affected by the extraordinary, and they are also the purest human beings.


    It''s not that Wan Fang is so evil, but most of them will probably make the same choice when they come to his position.


    This is the sage''s choice, not Wanfang''s.


    Now that the channel was completely destroyed, he couldn''t send Jin back. There was no way out, but to find a way to kill Wan Fang.


    Under the influence of the blood moon, the vast majority of people in this world have become monsters in the blood moon, and even a powerful body will show symptoms of alienation.


    Under such circumstances, Jin didn''t show any abnormalities~www.novelhall.com~ like a normal person.


    "That big monster is coming." She watched the huge Wan Fang walking towards this side step by step, and the ground trembled accordingly.


    Su Changxing showed a dignified expression, and took out a small bell from Galaxy''s pocket and handed it to her: "Run behind, and then ring the bell after a second."


    He saw that Wan Fang''s target this time was not him but Jin, once again expanding the size of the domain, dusk and blizzard intertwined.


    "Um."


    Without hesitation, Jin turned around holding the bell and ran, running more than a mile in the blink of an eye. Immediately afterwards, a huge goat''s hoof slowly fell from the blood-colored sky.


    At this moment, she rang the bell, disappeared in place, and reappeared next to Su Changxing, barely dodging the blow.


    It''s just that there are cracks visible to the naked eye on the bell, and the rules of the blood moon are constantly oppressing it. After using it once, the bell is almost scrapped.


    Seeing that Jing Jinran dodged his attack, Wan Fang''s eyes flashed a trace of dissatisfaction. For him, this was probably a kind of humiliation. He wanted to kill a bug, but he had to use his hands a second time.


    The blood moon in the sky grew bigger again, and the sky looked even darker red, as if there was blood flowing on it, almost dripping out.


    Another huge goat''s hoof slowly fell from directly above, hitting Su Changxing''s position.


    An ancient golden Buddha with hundreds of arms rose from behind Su Changxing. He stretched out his arms in an attempt to resist the slowly falling sheep''s hooves, but the arms were broken one by one, like the arms of a mantis serving as a cart.


    Just when the goat''s hooves were about to hit the ground, they stopped in the air.


    Starry.


    A star spear fell from the sky, penetrated Fang Wan''s body, and nailed it to the ground.


    Su Changxing had seen this stellar spear before.

 v3 Chapter 250： living dead

    This time, Su Changxing saw clearly that the person in the starlight was just a skeleton without any flesh and blood, and one arm was missing.


    The impermanent living dead: the fourth level, the ancient sage is dead but not stiff, exists in the world with extraordinary perseverance, is shackled by rules, does not belong to the undead, does not belong to human beings, and is in the boundary between existence and non-existence. ¡¿


    Ancient saint?


    In other words, this person is probably the saint who existed before the Great Migration, and he survived for some unknown reason.


    Before, he had searched for traces of this person, but there was no result, but he suddenly appeared at this time.


    at the same time.


    In the sky above Litian World, a half-open bronze door appeared out of thin air. There were still green and clear rust stains on the door, which looked mottled.


    "I''ll stop him. I''ve opened the passage for you to leave this world."


    "Hurry up! The channel can only last for half a moment."


    Starlight danced around his body, turning into countless flying swords, spinning and falling from the sky like rain, piercing Wanfang''s huge body.


    His strength was beyond imagination, and he was actually able to compete against Wan Fang in his current state to a certain extent.


    Su Changxing noticed a dark door appearing directly below the bronze door, not far from them.


    He never expected that someone would come to save him, so he looked at that person and asked, "Who are you? Why did you come to save me?"


    "Who am I? In terms of name, it should be called Hongjun. Some people call me the guardian of the way, and some call me the lost person."


    "As for why I want to save you, is it difficult to understand? And this is not the first time I have saved you. I have protected our world for nearly ten thousand years, and now I have more than I can do. I see hope in you , so you can''t die."


    "Let''s go! Just leave it to me, if it''s too late, you won''t be able to leave. This guy is getting stronger and stronger."


    Wan Fang was pierced by Wan Jian, but slowly got up from the ground, with a strange smile on his face:


    "It''s been so many years, you still haven''t died?"


    With a hint of anger, Hongjun scolded: "Bastard, I shouldn''t have saved you in the first place!"


    "Hahaha!" Wan Fang laughed like a madman, echoing in this dead world.


    Su Changxing mainly led Jin towards the dark door without looking back.


    When he ran to the door, he looked back and saw a huge blood-red palm dragging Hongjun down from the sky.


    ¡­


    "He''s dead?" Shen Jinxuan showed confusion and anxiety on her face.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "I don''t know, that person is not an ordinary existence, and he cannot be judged by whether he is dead or not."


    He just felt that all of this was too strange. This person named Hongjun didn''t show up sooner or later, but he appeared at this time.


    Passing through the dark door, they came to a strange place, where there was no light, but it was dark but they could see the surrounding things clearly, and they could not feel the existence of any rules.


    A long bridge built of stone bricks, with jet-black river water on both sides, flowing slowly, and the sound of splashes can still be heard.


    "What''s that?" Shen Jinxuan looked towards the surface of the water, saw something like a black shadow moving on it, and shrank back involuntarily.


    After coming here, for some unknown reason, Jin naturally fell asleep.


    "Is it a corpse?" Su Changxing couldn''t help but frowned when he looked at the thing.


    A swollen corpse covered in blisters, but its eyes were still open, staring at them, and its mouth kept opening and closing, as if to say something.


    Corpse: dead, but the soul is still alive. Being bound in the corpse, it is still alive in a certain sense. ¡¿


    Shen Jinxuan took a breath of cold air: "Then why is he still moving, is he possessed by something?"


    She is the weakest of the three, but she is also an eighth-order Extraordinary, undertaker, and does not have strong combat power, but she can perceive the coming of death, which can be regarded as a kind of predictive ability.


    At this moment, Su Changxing returned to his human form, feeling dizzy in his head, and his mental strength was close to exhaustion.


    In fact, he has just reached the limit. Although he has the belief that he can''t spend it all, his own spiritual power has a limit after all. Once the spiritual power is exhausted, what awaits him is death.


    It''s just that he insisted, and he just didn''t let Wan Fang see any clues.


    Su Changxing looked around, thought for a while and said:


    "This place is very strange. There is a big difference between the rules and the normal world. The soul does not seem to dissipate here, but is bound in the body."


    Shen Jinxuan nodded thoughtfully, turned her head to look at Su Changxing, and felt that his face was not very good-looking:


    "Why don''t we rest here for a while.


    "


    Su Changxing shook his head: "No need, this place is not necessarily safe, it''s very weird, I can''t feel the existence of rules here."


    Unable to perceive the rules, UU reading www.uukanshu. com will not be able to use the power of rules to form a domain.


    His strength will also be greatly limited by this.


    Most of the extraordinary people above the fifth level are powerful not because of their physical strength, but because they can guide the rules through their spirit.


    Rules cannot be used in this place, which means that the gap between high-level Beyonders will be narrowed, probably from the gap between guns and cannons to bricks and knives.


    They walked forward for about ten meters, and there was a fork in the road. It was a crossroads, and they were all bridges. died for a long time.


    "Don''t go any further!"


    The corpse looked at them and made a sound, repeated over and over again.


    Su Changxing approached and stared at him: "What is this place?"


    "Don''t go any further!"


    "Don''t go any further!"


    He continued to repeat it over and over again, as if he had some kind of obsession.


    "It seems that although their souls have not dissipated, their minds have been greatly damaged, and they almost have no self-awareness." Su Changxing said analyzing.


    Shen Jinxuan sighed: "What''s the difference between this and death, it''s like a kind of torture to imprison the soul in the body, it''s better to die directly.


    "That''s true." Su Changxing nodded in agreement.


    This reminded him of the punishments in the legendary hell, the torture of the soul.


    "Then where are we going?" Shen Jinxuan asked.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Since he warned us not to go forward, then we should not go forward. Let''s go to the left. There are fewer corpses on the water here, so it''s probably safer."


    Shen Jinxuan hesitated and said, "How about we go to the right?"

 v3 Chapter 251： death gap

    Su Changxing asked back, "Why?"


    Shen Jinxuan pondered for a while, pointed to the bridge on the left, and said, "I feel that there are a lot of deaths over there."


    "Much."


    She emphasized again, with a look of worry on her face, "It''s like tens of thousands of people died there and are about to die there."


    Su Changxing nodded: "Okay, let''s go to the right first."


    The line of sight is only more than ten meters away, and the perception cannot be unfolded. It seems that there is a chain that binds him firmly. This world exudes a dangerous atmosphere every moment.


    This also made Su Changxing constantly think about Hongjun''s purpose in bringing them here.


    If this is the case, this must be a higher world than the steam world, so there are such strong rules that can restrain him.


    But what is this place.


    With doubts in their minds, Su Changxing and the two walked along the left bridge all the way. After walking for nearly a hundred meters, they heard the slightest sound, like a snake spitting out a letter, and the sound was so loud that it could be heard in the ears. A burst of numbness formed a resonance with the spirit.


    Shen Jinxuan listened to this voice, Tong Kong also turned crimson


    Immediately afterwards.


    A figure rushed towards them from the front, crawling quickly on the ground with all fours, making a sound like a woman screaming.


    After getting close, I could see clearly that it was a monster with a snake head and a human body with an extremely long neck. It still had a human-like face on its face. It was quite fast, leaving afterimages on the ground.


    Snake Demon: Tier 6, good at demagogy, body as soft as a snake, immune to physical attacks to a great extent, likes to **** human brains.


    This is because the devil is currently in a certain abnormal state, without any sanity, and it seems to be relatively easy to deal with. ¡¿


    boom


    Su Changxing pulled out the revolver and pulled the trigger at the pounced demon. The bullet burst out and pierced the demon''s head.


    The Snake Demon also fell to the ground, and black blood spattered on the gray stone bricks on the bridge.


    The demon''s vitality was strong, and it didn''t lose it directly because of it. On the contrary, it kept struggling, and its head even showed signs of growing back, like an earthworm that was cut off in the middle.


    Seeing this, Su Changxing frowned, and took a few more shots to completely smash its body before it stopped.


    "What is it?" Shen Jinxuan stared at the corpse on the ground and asked curiously. Seeing those flesh and blood residues wriggling like bugs, they seemed to want to reunite, and felt nauseated .


    "Demons, there are demons here. Demons are not a good thing. They are similar to blood species. If there are demons in a world, it may not be far from destruction. One demon will attract more demons."


    Su Changxing also couldn''t help frowning, he couldn''t think of where this place was, there would be demons.


    Demons are related to gods. He suspects that demons are monsters created by gods.


    Shen Jinxuan nodded, her face was pale, everything here made her very uncomfortable: "It''s barking really ugly."


    After walking along the long bridge for a certain distance, they saw two scorpion demons crawling out of the water, one left and one right, leaving afterimages on the ground and rushing towards them.


    only.


    In Su Changxing''s eyes, the movements of these two demons were not fast, they were even very slow. Two bang, bang, two shots were sent to the ground by these two ignorant demons.


    Without the assistance of rules, Su Changxing had to take two more shots to kill these powerful demons in order to completely kill them.


    The demon''s flesh and blood quickly disappeared on the bridge and merged into the ground, as if absorbed.


    "Someone died in front."


    Shen Jinxuan pointed to the front and said, "The distance is very close."


    Su Changxing glanced at her, and said in surprise, "Can you feel their existence?"


    Shen Jinxuan nodded: "Yes, my ability doesn''t seem to be restricted here, but it''s clearer than before."


    They continued to walk along the long bridge, and at the end, they could see a huge attic building with the gate tightly closed. In the open space in front of the gate, four or five people were fighting with several demons.


    One of them was dressed conspicuously, wearing a suit and glasses, holding a blue folder and waving it constantly, repelling the rushing demons.


    The way these people fight the demons is very skilled, and it is obviously not the first time they have encountered these demons.


    A man in a suit knocked the demon down with a folder from the side, while another held a pitch-black spike that pierced the demon''s chest, immobilizing him.


    There is more than one demon.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Then two cat-like demons came out from the darkness, a fat man holding a spike, was attacked from behind by one of them, pierced his chest and fell to the ground, his heart was also hollowed out.


    Seeing this, the others turned around and ran away. Two ran to the left, two ran towards them, and the man in a suit ran to the attic.


    When the two of them ran close, they suddenly disappeared, and the demon chasing after them also disappeared.


    Everything dissipated like a phantom.


    "Disappeared?" Shen Jinxuan had a surprised look in her eyes.


    When they walked over, they found that there were only gnawed corpses left on the ground, their flesh and blood dried up, as if they had been dead for a long time.


    Just as they were about to enter the attic to take a look, just before the gate, three demons of different shapes came out from behind the attic.


    Among them was a fifth-level demon, whose body was burning with blazing flames, exuding a holy aura.


    Blazing Demon: Tier 5, natural disaster. The demons born in the holy light are different from ordinary demons. They overcome the weakness of demons who are afraid of the holy light and can use the power of the holy light.


    Such a demon is enough to destroy a world! ¡¿


    Compared with other demons, this fifth-order demon is obviously different. It has self-awareness, and did not kill it immediately. It looked at Su Changxing vigilantly, and seemed to feel a huge threat. Instead, it drove the other two demons to attack Su Changxing first. Come and test the waters.


    bang bang


    The two demons who rushed up fell in front of Su Changxing almost at the same time, with the same blood hole on their heads.


    Seeing this scene, the flames all over the demon''s body trembled, turned around and ran away, jumped into the dark river, and disappeared.


    This silver-white revolver "Spike Fang" was originally born to deal with demons. It can cause fatal damage to these demons, so it doesn''t require him to expend too much effort.


    Su Changxing was not surprised by this. The demon itself is an extremely cunning creature, and it doesn''t matter if he can escape, it''s just that he is stronger than this demon.


    Shen Jinxuan breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the demon run away, and said, "These people seem to have been dead for a long time. Obviously we saw that they died just now. It seems that the time has gone out of order."


    "It should be, it seems that every step here will take a lot of time."


    Su Changxing stepped forward, pushed the door of the attic open, and made a rattling sound. Two candles were lit by the wall, and there was another person, wearing a suit, tie, and black-framed glasses, which looked very different from the surrounding environment. out of place.


    Su Changxing''s sudden intrusion startled the man, and the bread he was holding fell to the ground.


    "people?"


    The man raised the glasses frame with his left hand, surprised that someone would appear here, and then took two steps back very vigilantly.


    Su Changxing looked around and asked, "What is this place?"


    Through the analysis of the Eye of Data, this person''s strength is only at the sixth level, but the power system is different from that of a normal Extraordinary.


    The man looked at Su Changxing, then looked at Shen Jinxuan behind him, with a look of doubt in his eyes, "Here? This is the narrow attic. How did you get in? The demons outside have left? "


    Su Changxing nodded: "They all left, what are you doing here?"


    Seeing that Su Changxing didn''t seem to have any malice, the man relaxed, sat on the stool next to him and said:


    "Hiding, I''ve been blocked here by those demons for a long time, but I didn''t expect them to leave by themselves."


    Su Changxing glanced at him, and asked again: "I''m not talking about this attic, what is this place?"


    Hearing this, the man was stunned for a moment, then looked at Su Changxing sharply: "You are only here? This is the third floor."


    "..."


    Su Changxing said thoughtfully: "You mean, there are many floors here."


    The man nodded, raised his eyes again with his left hand, and said seriously: "This is a place called the Gap of Death. Of course, this is what I heard from others. It is said that it can lead to the world of the dead."


    "Did you come directly to the third floor? But the people I met all started from the first floor. This is the first time I''ve seen you like this."


    "Oh, by the way, my name is Sean."


    Su Changxing nodded, expressing his understanding, and then asked, "Su Changxing. How did you come to this place?"


    Sean looked stern, but it could be seen that he was a cheerful person at heart. He sighed, shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know, and no one here knows. I was still working in the company at the time, and I came here in a blink of an eye. There were quite a lot of people who came together, but now they are almost dead."


    Work in the company?


    Sean looked at the dress, the dress of office workers.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "Were you an ordinary person before you came?"


    Sean recalled, with a look of emotion on his face: "It''s not ordinary, it''s just pretending to be an ordinary person on the surface. In a well-ordered society, it''s good to be an ordinary person, but this may be what I came to do. Here''s why."


    "How did you come here? It seems that we are not from the same world. We have different tastes, haha."


    Su Changxing also probably understood what this place is. According to the information of the Security Bureau, in the ten years before the end, people disappeared continuously, also known as "sparkling".


    Back then, Luo Haozhi who suddenly appeared in Donglin City was the one who came to this world and fled back.


    "Do you know how to get out from here?" Su Changxing asked again.


    Xiao En showed a helpless look: "I don''t know so much, it''s not easy to live here, but I heard that someone went out."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "If you go to a higher level, you should have a chance to go out. Do you know how to go to a higher level?"


    Xiao En glanced at Su Changxing in surprise: "I know, I know, but there is no chance at all. The further you go in, the stronger the strength of these demons. I was blocked here by a natural disaster level demon before. They can''t get in here, or I''d be too cold."


    Hearing what Xiao En said, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Su Changxing became even more sure that he should be able to leave this place by going to a higher level. Luo Haozhi was at the fifth level back then.


    Becoming a fifth-order Extraordinary is a prerequisite for leaving here, otherwise it is impossible to deal with those fifth-order demons.


    It''s just that there seems to be nothing here, how these people survived, and how they became stronger.


    Su Changxing glanced at Xiao En again, and said calmly, "Do you know the way up? I can take you out, as long as you lead the way."


    Sean opened his eyes wide: "You? I know I know..."


    Su Changxing showed a slight smile, and nodded with his finger on the table: "Why don''t you think how I got in here."


    This room is surprisingly clean, the desktop is clean, the floor is also clean, it is not too much to say that it is not stained, there is no dust in the slightest.


    Xiao En fell silent when he heard this, lowered his head slightly, looked at the pattern on the table, seemed to be thinking about whether Su Changxing had lied to him, or whether Su Changxing was credible, and said after a while:


    "Okay, I''m going crazy if I stay here anyway, you said you can take me out, I believe you."


    "Get ready and let''s go."


    Su Changxing looked at the empty room, wondering what Sean was going to prepare, and then saw him take out a white rope from the space out of thin air, and put it around his waist.


    Broken white climbing rope: B Crown, which has the effect of dispelling demons. Of course, such an effect is inconspicuous, and at the same time, it can resist the spiritual temptation from demons]


    rope?


    Where did it come from?


    Su Changxing was sure that Xiao En didn''t take out this rope from a space item, but appeared out of thin air in the house.


    Soon, he reacted.


    This is not just a loft, but a place like a mysterious shop.

 v3 Chapter 252： Blazing Demon

    Probably because he didn''t enter here in a normal way, so he couldn''t feel the existence of this store.


    Su Changxing could easily imagine how the entire Death Rift works. Those who come here can obtain something similar to points by killing the demons in it, exchange items in the store to enhance their own strength, and then repeat the cycle until their strength reaches At a certain level, you can go out.


    It is probably possible to go out. Luo Haozhi has gone out from here before, and it also shows that it is extremely difficult to go out from here. It seems that he is the only one who came back in the entire Blue Star.


    At the same time, another thing was explained.


    As long as he can survive in this place, his strength will increase at a terrifying speed.


    What is the significance of the existence of the death gap?


    Su Changxing pondered in his heart, thinking that such a place must be artificially built. It might be people, gods or other things that built it. It might be a powerful demon. Otherwise, why would there be so many people here? of demons.


    certainly.


    It may also have something to do with the Doomsday game.


    "Speaking of how you came in, since you came directly to the third floor, you probably won''t be the same as us."


    Sean put a black hat on his head again and asked.


    Su Changxing said calmly, "I was brought here."


    Sean opened his eyes wide and heard Hanhu''s answer, and made up a lot of things in his brain, "He was brought here? Is it the manager here? Or something."


    Su Changxing shook his head: "I don''t know, it''s the first time we''ve met."


    Sean curled his lips and said, "Then you are a bit unlucky. That person probably cheated you and sent you to this ghostly place."


    He also knew that Su Changxing''s strength might be very strong, at least able to deal with natural disaster-level demons, and such an existence might dominate the outside world.


    but.


    He doesn''t have any dreams or ambitions, he just wants to be an ordinary person quietly after he goes out.


    Su Changxing nodded in agreement and said, "It makes sense."


    Shen Jinxuan gave Su Changxing a blank look, and said angrily, "Others saved us, and saved you more than once."


    Su Changxing shrugged, and said helplessly, "I didn''t say anything."


    Seeing that the two were about to argue, Sean blinked and said, "I''m ready, how about we go?"


    Su Changxing looked at him and smiled, nodded and said, "All right, you lead the way."


    Sean took the lead out of the attic, took a deep breath, and his face became tense: "I went to the depths of the third floor once, and there were quite a few of us that time, and we met a powerful demon, and many died. people."


    "It''s not easy to get so many people together in this place. Everyone here wants to go out, so they all rack their brains. But it''s just ordinary natural disaster level demons. There are no dozen or twenty people who can''t deal with them at all. They can only deal with them." Run, you have to run, run fast, slow is dead."


    "It doesn''t matter whether the people who can survive here are strong or not, but they must be able to run and know how to survive."


    Shen Jinxuan glanced back at the tall red attic, and asked suspiciously: "Since you won''t be attacked by demons in the attic in the gorge, why don''t you hide in it?"


    Xiao En sighed and said: "It seems that you have just come here, you don''t know anything, and you need to spend black coins to stay in the attic."


    "Once the black coins are exhausted, they will be kicked out of the attic. The demons of the natural disaster are very cunning and intelligent. Once they know that there is someone in the attic, they will lie in ambush until you come out."


    "Fortunately, you are here, otherwise I will definitely be consumed to death inside."


    When they came out again, all the corpses of the demons on the ground had disappeared, and those few rotting corpses had completely turned into mummy.


    When Su Changxing heard Xiao En''s description, he noticed the key point: "The black coins you spent in the narrow attic? Is it this?"


    As he spoke, a black coin appeared in Su Changxing''s hand, and it was pure black without any patterns on it.


    Sean looked at the black coin and nodded: "Yes, this is it, you can get it by killing these demons."


    He thought that Su Changxing got the black coins after killing these demons. In fact, these are Su Changxing''s own, and there are many, tens of thousands of them. Obtained by killing blood.


    Killing blood and killing demons will get a certain amount of black coins, and the two have something in common.


    Although he has so many black coins, they have no real use. The items produced by the doomsday shop on the blue star do not use black coins, and the level is too low for him to use them.


    Probably only in the high-latitude space, the black coin will be useful.


    Sean led the way to the left side of the attic ~www.novelhall.com~ There are still long bridges connecting each other in front.


    This place seems to be built on a huge water surface, or the Black Sea, and each island is forcibly connected with such a long bridge to form a whole.


    The blazing white demon reappeared in front of their eyes, squatting on the bridge pier, half of its body suspended in the air like a cloud of mist, and it looked like a cat with its hair blown as a whole, making a deep growl.


    "that''s it."


    Xiao En saw the demon like a mouse seeing a cat, and quickly backed away until it was behind Su Changxing. He made a running posture, and was ready to run if something went wrong.


    Su Changxing was taken aback by this almost instinctive movement.


    Su Changxing lifted the revolver and aimed the gun at the Blazing Demon.


    The moment the bullet flew out, the Blazing Demon moved and ran to the left, as if trying to avoid the bullet.


    The bullet drew an arc in the air, and was indeed dodged, but the second bullet followed, completely sealing off the dodging space.


    The flames all over the Blazing Demon''s body were in full bloom, as if its body had been blurred, it passed through the bullet out of thin air, turned into a huge flame, and shot straight at Su Changxing''s mask. The radius of the flame had to be More than ten meters, completely illuminate the surroundings.


    Su Changxing also looked small under this flame.


    When the third bullet was fired, it seemed insignificant and even hard to detect under the huge fireball, but it easily penetrated the huge fireball, achieving the effect of breaking the surface with a point.


    The blazing demon revealed his real body again, a fist-sized blood hole was opened in his chest, and the black blood continued to evaporate.


    "Kill you!"


    The demon Tong Kong kept trembling and made an unpleasant sound. White flames spread around and spread to Su Changxing''s body, continuously burning his flesh and blood.

 v3 Chapter 253： Knights Templar

    As if Su Changxing didn''t notice it, he stretched out his left hand and grabbed Zhibai, and the demon smashed it to the ground with his backhand, making a loud noise.


    The flames on the Blazing Demon''s body were dimmed, but the ground made of stone bricks was not damaged at all.


    Immediately, a slender sickle appeared in his left hand, and he slashed at the neck of the blazing white demon. The blade split the flames and cut through the blazing white demon''s body, revealing snow-white flesh and blood. The bones emitted a faint white light, which was holy light.


    It was hard to imagine that a demon would actually have a holy aura.


    Even without using the rules, Su Changxing''s physical attributes and abilities are at the top of the fifth rank, and his strength and physique alone are comparable to Titans.


    The blazing demon''s head was severed and he struggled continuously. The white flame spread outward like a holy light. Shen Jinxuan and Xiao En had to keep retreating to avoid the white flame.


    The flames continued to burn Su Changxing''s flesh and blood until his white bones were exposed, and the flesh and blood grew back.


    With his current physique, even if he stands here and let this demon attack, it is almost impossible to kill him. Even if he is really killed, the ability of immortality will be triggered and he will be resurrected again.


    Because the ability to use rules cannot be used in this space, it is even less likely that there is an existence that can kill him.


    There''s just one more problem.


    It was also very difficult for Su Changxing to kill this natural disaster level demon. Even if he chopped the white demon''s body into pieces with a scythe, he could still recover and maintain a long life force.


    In this space where rules cannot be used, species with strong vitality like demons are particularly terrifying. Humans of the same level cannot be opponents at all, and they can be exhausted to death.


    The blazing demon''s roar kept coming, and the raging flames completely covered Su Changxing''s figure.


    The battle between the two sides fell into an anxious stage.


    Even so, Xiao En felt greatly shocked. It was the first time he saw someone who could fight a natural disaster-level demon. Before they gathered ten people, they also hunted down a natural disaster-level demon once, but that was only by relying on A mystical item specific to demons, and with great damage.


    The rewards obtained are simply not enough to cover the consumption and losses.


    After that, they kept a respectful distance from the natural disaster level demons, rather than hunting them, they would rather avoid them.


    Sean watched in fear and was ready to run away at any time. Shen Jinxuan looked calm.


    "Are you so sure that he can pass?" Sean shrank his neck.


    Shen Jinxuan thought for a while: "In my impression, he has never lost."


    Su Changxing was very confident in killing this difficult demon. Even if he couldn''t kill this demon with normal methods, he could still use the plague to slowly corrode it.


    It''s just that this method is too slow, and slowness means that it is prone to accidents. He tried to find a faster way to deal with natural disaster grade demons.


    Otherwise, the appearance of two natural disaster grade demons at the same time would be enough for him.


    ¡­


    The City of Heroes is the largest city on the southern continent. It is built around a large city and five small cities.


    This is also the birthplace of the Postnatal Sect. When Wodan founded the country, a decisive war took place here. The Postnatal Sect provided a lot of help, so that when all religions were banned later, the Postnatal Sect was still recognized as legal. religion.


    Although the plague spread throughout the southern continent, it was well suppressed here and did not spread in the city. Measures were taken early to isolate the inside and outside.


    The senior leaders of the Housheng Church agreed that after the plague, perhaps it was the best time for their development, and it was indeed the case. During this period, the number of believers increased exponentially, and more churches were erected in various cities in the south.


    only.


    There was an accident in the middle of this.


    Under the banner of the Queen, a church called the Church of All Beings has sprung up, and they have a cure for the plague, and they have completely occupied more than a dozen cities at a very fast speed. They are privately called "white devil".


    Just before Nobu and the others came to Hero City, rumors spread all over the southern continent, saying that the plague was spread by the Sect of All Beings, so they had a cure.


    Even if it is an extremely unreliable thing, if more people say it and listen to it, it will probably become true.


    In addition to the Church of All Beings, a total of more than 20 churches, large and small, sprang up under the plague, most of them were ancient churches, and they did not completely perish in the long river of time, they just hid themselves.


    As the number of followers of the Sect of All Beings increased, all the other churches felt uneasy. Originally, they were working together to divide the big cake of the southern continent, but now it seemed that the Sect of All Beings wanted to take it all to themselves.


    Faced with such a situation, they must not be happy, and they naturally united together to fight against the education of sentient beings, and the leader is naturally the postnatal education.


    at the same time.


    There are also a large number of church troops emerging, and the cities controlled by the church have reorganized the city troops into church troops in order to be able to regulate them at will.


    Only with real strength will you have the confidence to speak.


    They are also really afraid of being swallowed by sentient beings.


    In the process of the expansion of the Sect of All Beings, seven or eight ancient churches, large and small, have been annexed, many of which are supported by gods.


    But none of the churches that can be put on the table has no support from the gods behind them. Some churches have the same **** behind them, so the relationship is even closer.


    Nobu did not enter the main city of the City of Heroes, but stayed in the small town to the east. The main city is the site of the Postnatal Sect, where a large number of believers wearing black iron masks are extremely hostile to them.


    If you go in, it will cause conflict at any time.


    Nobu paced back and forth in the church with a sad expression on his face. He also felt overwhelmed by this. If he failed, it would lead to a war, but they were not here to fight, but to preach.


    "They know that they can''t compete with us in terms of faith alone, so they would rather start a war." Yin Fa said with a cold face, his eyes were full of anger. Just when they were walking on the street, they were attacked by assassins, and several people died. personal.


    Nobu stopped, looked back at Yin Fa and asked, "Have those assassins been caught?"


    Yin Fa shook his head and said, "No, they are all dead. The two caught committed suicide with poison in their mouths, so they didn''t want to live."


    Wearing a gray fur-collared overcoat, Artis raised his head and interjected, "Everyone knows it was taught by the younger generation."


    Nobu glanced at him, took a deep breath and said, "The queen just sent the news from Wodan that she hopes we can resolve it peacefully, because too many people have died, and I don''t want another war."


    Nina, with long brown hair and wearing an executive costume, agreed:


    "That''s what I mean too. If possible, it''s better not to have a war. Too many people will die. I think the Lord wants us to do the same."


    An Tusen was wearing the same outfit, blue and white, and glanced at her sideways, with a smile on his lips: "How do you know the Lord doesn''t want it?"


    Nina frowned: "The Lord is merciful."


    Antusen smiled and said, "There is no need to be merciful to heretics, you say yes, Artis."


    Artis looked around at the expressions of the people around him, nodded, looked at Nobu with a dark childlike hole, and said calmly:


    "High Priest, I don''t think we can hesitate. The other party has already made a move and still provokes us like this. If we don''t do anything, it will make people feel weak and tarnish the glory of the Lord."


    "Those who betray the Lord should be severely punished!"


    The expression on Nobu''s face was cloudy and uncertain, knowing that any decision would have a major impact. Once Artis was allowed to make a move, a war would inevitably break out between the two sides, and there was no room for maneuver.


    Yin Fa glanced at Artis and said, "The matter has indeed reached an unavoidable point."


    Nobu heaved a sigh of relief, and seemed to have finally made a decision, nodded: "That''s true, Artis, you should make preparations, just make sure things are safe."


    How did they get to where they are today step by step?


    It seems that killing the Black Rope Sect is doomed today.


    After leaving Du Lan.


    In the city next to Du Lan, the Saintess Church in Gondor, when they first arrived, UU reading www.uukanshu. com launched a fierce attack on them, and they had no choice but to suppress them with **** means.


    Although it was bloody, it was also quick. They conquered Gondor at a faster speed, beheaded all the heretics, and spread believers throughout the city.


    This is preaching, and it seems to be another form of warfare.


    Hearing what Nobu said, Artis nodded calmly: "I will let them accept the punishment they deserve, they deserve it!"


    Although Artis joined the church later, he has been involved in this large-scale expansion of faith from beginning to end.


    Eight ancient churches fell.


    With the blade in his hand, he chopped off the heads of the seven patriarchs, and his status in the church has risen as the tide rises. He is a Templar knight on an equal footing with Yin Faping.


    A not-so-long meeting decided matters related to the fate of the southern continent.


    Before the meeting started, Artis had already prepared for this grand assassination. He wanted the Pope of the City of Heroes to be killed in full view.


    Walking into the base camp of the Shadow Knight, it is said to be a church, but more like a military camp. Most of them are believers in leather armor and black coats, carrying custom-made crossbows and muskets, full of iron and blood breath.


    An Tusen followed up from behind, with a smile on his originally calm face: "It''s all ready, it''s time for those beasts to pay the price."


    Artis was silent for a while, put his hands on the wooden table, and looked back at him: "Those assassins have been dealt with."


    An Tusen nodded, showing doubts, and asked in a low voice: "We don''t need to do this, even if we don''t say that, I think the high priest will agree."


    Artis shook his head: "It has to be done. The high priest is too indecisive. Once we miss the best time, we may fall into a passive position."

 v3 Chapter 254： count

    Yes.


    Those so-called assassins were arranged by Artis. Firstly, it was to pour dirty water on the Younger Scholar and find a reason for them to do it. Second, it was also to convince Nobu.


    Once this opportunity is missed, it will become difficult to bring down Houshengjiao again, and there is no more time to wait that long.


    but.


    The time for them to do it is not now, but tomorrow morning, when the Pope of the Postnatal Sect will hold an admonishment in the municipal square.


    At that time, the high-level members of the Housheng Sect will basically be there. As long as they are all eliminated in one go, the Housheng Sect will collapse on its own, and the alliance formed by more than ten religions will also collapse on its own.


    Just like they did before.


    "Just wait, don''t worry, we will act again when it is almost dawn."


    Artis sat down next to him, took a sip of the coffee he just made, "I still say the same thing, you don''t need to follow me to do this, you can continue to be a chamber of commerce, with the name of the church, you will soon You can do it all over the southern continent."


    An Tusen is different from ordinary people, he has a shrewd mind, following him to do these nasty things is a waste of talent.


    An Tusen showed a puzzled look: "Why are you talking about this at this time?"


    Artis took out a screwdriver, and while adjusting his mechanical arm, he said, "I feel that this time it might not go so smoothly. If you can, you don''t have to participate."


    An Tusen finally sensed something was wrong, and said coldly, "What are you hiding from me?"


    Artis stopped what he was doing, stared sideways at him, and said in a slow voice, "Are you willing to sacrifice everything for the Lord?"


    An Tusen hesitated: "What do you mean?"


    Artis smiled, shook his head and said, "Look, you don''t want to, so I won''t force you."


    He got up and walked over to pat An Tusen on the shoulder: "You just wait on the city wall, and seeing the sun rise into the sky should have the result. Brother, believe me, I will not harm you."


    Antusen looked at him and took a deep breath, gray shadows spread on his cheeks: "Although I am not a devout believer, I believe in you, and I hope you can believe in me."


    ¡­


    The stars cause the seasons to move, making people willing to sleep in the night, the autumn wind is cool, and the red flags are constantly fluttering on the city wall.


    Before dawn, Artis led people into the City of Heroes through the main entrance. Of course, they were dressed in casual clothes. Probably no one noticed them, and no one thought that someone would make trouble here.


    The City of Heroes is also the city with the lowest crime rate in the southern continent, and also the city with the highest happiness index.


    If it weren''t for the plague, the people here would probably still look carefree, at least for the classes above the common people.


    "Damn, why are you so slow, go quickly."


    On the street, a believer wearing a black iron mask scolded the city troops next to him and pointed in the direction of the Municipal Square.


    Since the pope is going to appear in public, safety must be ensured, and there must be no negligence, especially those people from the All Beings Sect, who are in the small town to the east.


    The main content of the admonition is to pronounce the crime and judge the sinner, which is more like teaching and demonstrating to all living beings, telling them to stop here and not move forward.


    Artis did not go to the Municipal Square, but walked in the opposite direction, which was the Earl''s Palace.


    The Earl is also the nominal administrator of the City of Heroes, the founding father, son of Howard Gordon, and the Earl of Desai.


    Antusen was stunned for a moment and said in a low voice, "This is the Earl''s Mansion."


    Artis held a pancake bought from the street in his hand, and said while eating with a sigh of relief:


    "He is also our goal. The followers of Houshengjiao were also recognized because of his father''s voice."


    Antusen''s eyes kept trembling. They actually wanted to assassinate a great nobleman. This was definitely Artis''s private decision. It was crazy.


    He grabbed Artis''s arm suddenly, and whispered: "You are crazy! You will become a sinner of the church."


    Artis ate all the pancakes in one gulp, and said calmly, "You said you would trust me. If you don''t want to do it, you can go back now."


    Assassinating a great noble will not be tolerated by the empire, and will be spurned by all other nobles.


    An Tusen calmed down, gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, since we''ve reached this point, there''s nothing we can do."


    Artis smiled when he heard him say this.


    When he came around the Duke''s Mansion, as he expected, there were fewer guards here because of the warning.


    "Walk along."


    Artis came to the closed iron door on the earl''s side with ease, then turned into a shadow, passed through, and opened the door from the inside.


    They didn''t know the terrain of the Duke''s Mansion, so they could only explore on their own, and got the news that the Earl should be here. Although he won''t participate in the admonishment, he will go to the church to pray afterwards.


    He is also one of the senior members of the Postnatal Sect, although he is only an ordinary believer in name.


    There are not many guards in the huge Earl''s Mansion, and the Earl himself probably didn''t expect that someone would come to assassinate him at this time, and felt that even if people from the two churches fought, it should not be his business.


    Artis quickly locked the Earl''s position in the shadows. He was in the middle of the dining room, preparing to eat. On the long dining table, the breakfast was hearty, with sliced ??ham, smoked toasted bread, sticky and hot corn soup, and some broccoli with sauce.


    This assassination should not cause too much commotion, otherwise it will arouse the vigilance of the Epigenetic Sect, so muskets cannot be used, and all witnesses here must be eliminated, at least not being found for half a time. Enough time to assassinate the pope on the exhortation.


    It is necessary to kill the Pope in full view, in order to weaken the faith of the Houshengjiao in the City of Heroes.


    Artis shot and killed a guard standing in front of the gate with a crossbow, and then motioned for Antusen to finish off the guards patrolling the aisle.


    Then, his body blurred, he climbed over the window, came to the aisle outside the restaurant, and walked towards the maid who was sweeping the floor with a dagger.


    "ah?"


    The maid noticed something and was about to look back, so she was pierced through the back of her neck with a knife. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com covered her mouth, and closed her eyes without much struggle.


    Artis opened the door to a gap, noticing that Andersen and the others were already preparing to attack the mind patrolling the boulevard. At the same time, his body also turned into a shadow, blended into the door of the restaurant, and slid in.


    "Who?" The count seemed to be aware of the restaurant door, and stood up from the chair, still holding a knife and fork.


    The earl''s wife looked this way, wondering: "What happened?"


    At this moment, she saw a figure appearing behind the earl, stabbing him with a dagger.


    The count reacted, but it was too late, the dagger had already been inserted into his back, piercing the lung.


    "Rest in peace." Artis said softly, looking at the terrified count''s wife, drew out the throwing knife from her waist, and threw it hard with her wrist, hitting her eyebrows.


    After this period of killing, he understood that even nobles are no different from ordinary people when they die. The gap between people does not seem to be that big, and sometimes it just needs an opportunity.


    At this moment, his eyes were pitch black without any luster, and two slender and sharp fangs were exposed from his mouth, biting towards the earl''s neck.


    There is extraordinary power in the blood of the great nobleman, and he can absorb such power to strengthen himself.


    The bells of the church rang, echoing above the city of influence, imprinted with the new rising sun.


    at the same time.


    A guard rushed in from the door, seeing the **** scene in the restaurant, he picked up a musket and shot him without hesitation.


    boom


    At this moment, the entire Earl''s Palace was alarmed.


    Artis dodged the bullet with his head sideways, and frowned involuntarily. He rushed over immediately, kicked the guard on the ground, and then slashed his throat with a knife.

 v3 Chapter 255： demon

    There was no way for such an accident to happen, and Artis had no choice but to immediately retreat with his people and return along the original road.


    As soon as they ran out, they were bumped into by the guards of the Earl''s Mansion from the side, and a fierce exchange of fire broke out between the two sides.


    An Tusen said decisively: "It''s too late, if you slow down, those people taught by the young people will react, you take some people to go directly, and I will block them!"


    His face was flushed, and before he came, he had already thought that they might not be able to get out of here, so he didn''t plan to get out alive.


    The original president of the Antu Chamber of Commerce died in the dungeon long ago, and now he is a follower of the Sect of All Beings.


    boom


    With one shot, he headshot a guard who was about to shoot.


    Artis nodded, and decisively led seven or eight people to run in another direction, drilled into the alleyway, and ran all the way to the municipal square.


    His skin became pale, and his running speed became faster and faster, becoming abnormal, turning into an afterimage, walking through the street, throwing the people behind him far away.


    At this moment, the admonition had just begun, and a large number of people gathered in the municipal square, not only the disciples of the Postnatal Sect, but also the citizens who came here admiringly, as well as the heretics who were tied to the pillars, waiting to be judged.


    Everything is solemn and solemn. The church army inside and outside plus the city guards alone have nearly a thousand guards.


    "Evil deeds will be judged in time, and no one will escape!"


    "We just need to repent at all times, examine our behavior, and keep admonishing ourselves to do the right thing."


    The pope''s voice was heard far away, and could be heard in the nearby streets, and there were also a large number of people watching here.


    Artis came all the way to the back of the municipal building, climbed up to the fifth floor, and walked through the window, which was just above the municipal square, where he could see the pope not far below.


    "Who are you?"


    There were other people in the room, and they were also taken aback when they saw Artis appearing suddenly.


    Artis ignored him, and jumped directly from the upstairs. Relying on the strength of his body, he drew an arc in the air, and at a perfect angle, he glides towards the Pope standing on the high platform, who is admonishing him. .


    "what is that!"


    The crowd riots when they see Artis falling from the sky.


    "Protect the Pope!"


    "Protect the Pope!"


    "Protect the Pope!"


    ¡­


    The guards with knives on both sides came to this side, but it was too late, Artis had already fallen in front of the Pope, fell on the high platform, and made a loud noise.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Artis, the Pope wearing a golden mask was also taken aback. He took two steps back and held up the scepter in his hand.


    A sharp blade popped out of Artis'' mechanical arm, and he was about to rush forward to kill the Pope when he felt a strong thrust coming towards him, forcing him to freeze in place for a second.


    "The Sect of All Beings is really brave, to dare to assassinate me!"


    The Pope understood everything when he saw Artis, and he really didn''t expect that the Sect of All Beings would let people assassinate him in full view, which can be described as crazy.


    It seems that from the beginning, they didn''t think about a peaceful settlement with them, and they wanted to fight to the death.


    Artis was not surprised to see that the pope could use magic. Every ancient church they had encountered before had all kinds of means, especially those great lords, who often possessed some magic powers beyond imagination. Magic, but in the end it was defeated by him.


    "Give me death!"


    The scepter in the Pope''s hand emitted a dazzling blue light. Before Artis came in front of him, white stones appeared on the skin all over his body, slowing down his movements.


    Artis showed surprise. He didn''t expect the pope''s magic to affect him. As a blood race, he could resist most magic to a certain extent.


    In just a moment, he returned to normal, but the guards on both sides also surrounded him, and with two gunshots, two bullets pierced his chest, spurting blood.


    Artis knelt on the ground, spitting blood, but there was a wicked smile on his face, as well as those two slender fangs.


    "demon?"


    Seeing this, the Pope opened his eyes wide under the mask, and stepped back again and again.


    A guard who took the long sword and slashed at Artis was kicked away by him and fell under the high platform.


    After being hit by two bullets, Artis stood up from the ground again as if nothing had happened, dodged the attack of another guard, and rushed towards the Pope with dexterous steps.


    "Eternal flames, let me judge this evil person!"


    The pope raised the scepter again, shouted, and the flames ignited on the scepter, forming a flaming spear, shining white light.


    next moment.


    Artis was pierced through the chest by the flaming spear, with an expression of disbelief on his face.


    He clearly wanted to avoid the spear formed by the flames, but he was still hit.


    As the fire burned, his soul seemed to burn with it.


    "Ahhh!"


    Artis let out a scream, covered his chest, and kept rolling on the ground, and the flames covered his figure.


    "It really is a devil!"


    The pope said coldly, with white light shining in his eyes, like the scorching sun in the sky, constantly burning people''s hearts.


    Artis screamed, but the smile on his face became more and more strange, and some dense black lines appeared on his body, spreading continuously in the air and on the ground.


    "what is that"


    The guards around kept backing away, not knowing what it was, and feeling afraid.


    From the looks of it, the assassin has been subdued.


    It seems so.


    Suddenly ~www.novelhall.com~ the pope seemed to feel something, showing a panicked look, and hastily shouted:


    "Quick! Get out of here."


    He didn''t look back, and ran back at a fast pace, while the other believers looked at each other, not knowing what happened.


    Just at this time.


    A deep black crack appeared in mid-air, creaking like the sound of bones breaking, echoing in the square.


    A jet-black huge arm with long hair stretched out from the inner seam out of thin air, grabbing at the fleeing Pope.


    This is the real horror, and the square is in chaos.


    Seeing this, the Pope knew that he couldn''t escape, so he stabbed at the **** hand with a flaming spear formed from a scepter.


    Like hitting a stone with an egg, the flames were instantly extinguished, and the Pope was caught by that big hand.


    At this moment, Artis got up from the ground, the flames on his body had long been extinguished, looked at the people around him and shouted with wild laughter:


    "None of you heretics can escape, you all have to die here!"


    The Pope was grabbed by the giant hand, his face was livid, he couldn''t move, and blood kept coming out of his mouth: "You devil will die!"


    The next moment, his body was crushed and exploded, and a large amount of blood sprayed out, splashing onto Artis''s face.


    Artis stuck out his slender tongue, licked the blood on his face, and commented: "It''s delicious."


    The crack gradually grew bigger again, like a torn wound, and a huge figure stepped out of it.


    As soon as one foot was stretched out, a blade-like flame shot out from the pope''s body, cutting off the huge figure''s arm.


    "Why do you want to break the rules!"


    A majestic voice came, it seemed to come from a distant time and space, wandering.


    Just listening to this voice, Artis''s head exploded out of thin air, and his body fell heavily on the high platform.

 v3 Chapter 256： Belief

    "You can still fight"


    A low whisper sounded.


    Attis opened his eyes in the midst of death, and saw the existence standing in the shadows, the majestic and bright, as if surrounded by stars.


    At the moment when the Pope was crushed to death, a big hole was opened in the belief of the Postnatal Sect, like a breach in a dam, and the flood from outside poured in. This flood was the belief of the Sect of All Beings, occupying most of the southern continent. Has a number of macro believers.


    Artis died, but was given rebirth by the gods, stood up again in faith, the damaged body was repaired, and powerful power lingered in every trace of flesh and blood.


    "Um?"


    A cold snort came.


    Artis'' body exploded again, and pieces of flesh and bones flew on the floor, on the high platform, on the wooden pillars, and on the corpse.


    The cracks in mid-air grew bigger and bigger, and a huge monster like a long-haired orangutan got out of it, only one arm was broken, and black blood rained down, hitting the street, corroding one by one, big and small. The potholes that hit the head will crush it into flesh and blood, otherwise it will be corroded into a pile of broken bones.


    Such a terrifying monster will only make people feel invincible.


    The church army of the Postnatal Sect is still organized to resist. Compared with the general army, they have stronger willpower and are not afraid of life and death.


    Hundreds of muskets were aimed at the monster''s body, and the bullets exploded when they hit the monster''s body, but they could only cause small inconspicuous wounds, which were insignificant compared to its huge size.


    Countless dense black cracks appeared in the surrounding space, as if the space here was about to crack and shatter.


    Who doesn''t know what is behind the broken space? Is it a world, or what.


    Like a sober monster, it took two steps forward and slapped the believers with a slap. Dozens of people were turned into meatloaf, which caused the ground to shake violently, affecting the people in the entire municipal square. Conspicuous cracks appeared, and the hard stone bricks piled up were cracked whole.


    With the death of a large number of believers, the beliefs condensed by the Postnatal Sect also began to collapse and become fragmented, like shattered glass, piece by piece, completely shapeless.


    "snort."


    Another cold snort came.


    Like an orangutan monster, the other arm was also severed by the flames, and fell to the ground, spanning the entire street.


    This is a high-level world with extremely strong self-protection capabilities, and the rules in it can restrict the gods so that they dare not directly intervene.


    Even the most powerful demons come to this world only to die.


    The harder it is to get, the sweeter and more delicious it is, and the greater the benefits you get after you get it.


    This world is peeped by many gods, and they are constantly competing with each other for thousands of years. They have experienced the rise and fall of several empires until today.


    What the gods can compete for is nothing more than belief, and the belief in this world is special, so special that even the gods will be crazy about it, and try to intervene in it.


    Artis was reborn again in the black flames, stood up from the ground, and with the protection of the gods, he was invincible at this moment, no matter how many times he fell down, he could stand up again.


    He picked up the flare gun that fell on the ground and fired it into the sky. The red flare flew into the sky, and the whole city of heroes could see it.


    at the same time.


    The orangutan-like monster had been cut into seven or eight pieces and lay on the ground, its flesh and blood wriggling continuously.


    The church army who rushed over surrounded the surrounding area, looking at Artis in blank dismay, not daring to come forward, so they had to keep shooting with muskets.


    Artis was pierced by hundreds of bullets, but he still stood there as if nothing happened.


    "Evil people should be judged, repent!" He said loudly to the believers wearing black iron masks without fear.


    then.


    He rushed forward with empty hands, his sharp nails were like sharp knives, and started fighting in the crowd. Not long after, he was beheaded by a follower of the Epigenetic Sect with a long knife, but he stood up again after a few seconds , continue to fight.


    The flowing blood made him stronger, with noticeable improvements in strength and speed as he battled.


    Faced with such an unkillable monster, the church army showed signs of collapse, and their faith seemed to be shaken by this series of events.


    At this time.


    An Tusen came slowly with his people, and he looked embarrassed, the clothes on his chest were torn, and blood was constantly oozing out.


    "This is?"


    He looked at the absurd scene in the square, showing an expression of disbelief, thinking that they were only here to assassinate the pope, but he did not expect to turn the entire city of heroes upside down.


    Seeing that Artis was being besieged by a group of church troops, he had no choice but to take people up to help, across the half-hanging street, clinging to the bunker and shooting continuously with muskets.


    Their manpower is too small, and they don''t have the ability to fight head-on, so they can only fight like this.


    With the flickering of the signal flare, several artillery shots landed on the eastern city wall, blowing up the eastern city gate, causing gravel to splash, and many soldiers guarding the city fell from the broken city wall.


    "We''ve come so far." Nobu sighed as he looked at the flashing red flare in the sky.


    Yin Fa led the Templar Knights to storm the City of Heroes from the front, and rushed to the east to the city gate. The army defending the city seemed vulnerable at this moment, and the beaten ones retreated one after another, pushing them all the way to the streets in the city.


    No one would have thought that the Church of All Beings attacked the City of Heroes like crazy, and UU Reading www.uukanshu.com seemed to ignore the Empire at all.


    As the city gate on the east was broken open, the city gates in other directions also heard gunfire one after another, and believers in white religious uniforms rushed in.


    "Surrender without killing!"


    "Surrender without killing!"


    A believer rode a horse and ran along the street, shouting all the way, his voice changed from loud to hoarse, and he kept shouting.


    All the civilians were shivering and hid in their houses. They didn''t even know what happened. They only knew that the sudden war had invaded the city, and the sound of gunfire was everywhere.


    The All Beings Sect has mastered the latest technology from Myron, and has a conveniently propelled cannon with unimaginable range and power, so it easily broke through the tall gate of the City of Heroes.


    The City of Heroes is a very special place that condenses the beliefs of the empire and is the spiritual pillar of the empire in the old era.


    For any god, such a place is precious, capable of bursting out with unimaginable faith.


    The stronger the spirit, the more beliefs a person with a firm will can provide, and a country with firm beliefs can also provide more beliefs.


    Human beings seem weak and insignificant, but in fact they are hard to tame. There are too many worries and desires, and there is great energy in a small soul.


    This is probably the reason why human beings can gradually dominate this era. It has unimaginable value itself. Even if it is kept in captivity, it is still a good livestock.


    Pandas may become extinct, but pigs, cattle and sheep probably won''t. Because humans need to eat them, they will take the initiative to raise them and they will not become extinct.


    The reason why the Titans became extinct was because they were too powerful, like lions and tigers, threatening the existence of gods.


    There is probably no Titan Human Protection Association among the gods.

 v3 Chapter 257： slowly turning world

    During the battle with the Blazing Demon.


    Su Changxing noticed that his beliefs had suddenly grown explosively, probably due to quantitative changes leading to qualitative changes, reaching a certain critical point.


    He has a deeper understanding of faith, a deeper grasp, and skilled use of it.


    He also wondered what William and the others did to make such a breakthrough increase in faith.


    He is like a company''s hands-off shopkeeper, and he doesn''t care much. The people below generate income by themselves, and the company''s profit increases year by year.


    Or like a parent who doesn''t care much about his child, playing cards every day, but his child''s grades are good, every time he ranks first in the class, he feels a little helpless in the inexplicable joy.


    The growth of faith has also brought about other changes. The blue luster in the pocket galaxy has completely disappeared. It seems that with the support of enough faith, the whole world began to rotate slowly, gradually breaking away from the static state .


    His faith was filled in the pocket galaxy like flowing water, it was not consumed, it was just stored in another place, but this was enough to make this world work.


    It seems that this world lacks some kind of substance, something that the world should have, the most basic thing, and faith can just replace it.


    ¡­


    The falling coins fell to the ground again, making a crisp sound, rolling down the cliff, and disappeared with the dark wind.


    Taka looked at the smoky city in the distance, and fell silent. His left hand with thick bones and thin bones still held the old camera:


    "Failed?"


    He prayed to the gods countless times, but in the end he failed. They abandoned the gods, and the gods also abandoned them.


    This is a magical world, with many powerful mages, even to the point of destroying the world, but it once reached such a situation.


    Two Teemos came up from behind again, with heads like octopuses but running on the ground like dogs, extremely fast.


    He lifted the staff around his waist with his left hand, and chanted a spell silently. The ground cracked, and countless lava gushed out towards the two Teemos.


    This is the magic of the seven rings, because the magic that only the great magister can cast, the ground cracking flame, is extremely destructive, enough to destroy half of the city.


    But the two Teemo easily passed through the gushing magma without much damage, but part of their fur was burned and turned into black charcoal.


    This kind of monster is the nemesis of mages. It has extremely high magic resistance. Ordinary magic can''t hurt it at all. Instead, it will be absorbed and transformed into its own energy.


    As if this kind of monster was specially created for them, even the most powerful mage would be consumed to death bit by bit in such an endless pursuit.


    In the third era of the new era of magic, demons appeared in this world. I don''t know where they came from. Every demon has a very high resistance to magic and is born to be the nemesis of mages.


    This is even more true for Timo in front of him.


    The demons also have a powerful body, which is not comparable to that of humans. Even the most ordinary leather armored demon can fight ten human soldiers.


    Under the continuous attack of the demons, the golden empire in the east was the first to be destroyed. The 300,000 troops stood in front of the royal city and fought to the death until the last person died.


    The kingdom was destroyed, and the emperor''s body was hung on a high banner for half a year until it turned into a mummified corpse.


    At the same time, Gandalf Weixin, known as the strongest mage of mankind, died at the same time, claiming to have power comparable to that of a god.


    Because of the existence of powerful mages, people have abandoned their belief in gods one after another. When human beings can become gods, why should they believe in gods.


    This is probably also punishment.


    Taka thought, although he was extremely desperate, he still did not give up fighting. As mages, people with the strongest will, even if they died, they would not be able to make them succumb.


    Chanting cumbersome mantras.


    A huge magic circle appeared under Taka''s feet, white light flickered, and then he disappeared in place.


    The two Teemo seemed to understand this, and turned their heads and ran down the mountain. The longest time they fought with the mage was not fighting, but chasing and killing.


    This kind of magic can be used for long-distance teleportation, but it consumes a lot of energy, and it will not be used unless it is absolutely necessary.


    ¡­


    While this world is running, Su Changxing can also see the detailed appearance of this world. He can only see a part, the part where humans are, and the other part is shrouded in thick fog, which is probably the territory occupied by monsters.


    This is indeed a world in the doomsday, stagnant at the moment before the doomsday.


    This world is Pocket Galaxy, and Pocket Galaxy itself is this world.


    After the world turned, Su Changxing''s control over the Pocket Galaxy increased again, probably directly affecting things in this world.


    now.


    The blazing demon had already lost its original form and turned into a raging flame, wrapping itself around Su Changxing''s body. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com


    There was a burning sensation.


    Su Changxing''s left eye flashed white light, and at the same time affected the data flow in the pocket galaxy, emitting part of the rules of the world inside, covering them.


    The powerful pulling force spread all over the surroundings, like chains, tightly entangled the blazing demon, and then dragged it into the pocket galaxy.


    The real size of such a natural disaster-level demon is huge, but it is suppressed in this space. After entering the pocket galaxy, it continues to expand itself, forming a flame demon with a body length of several hundred meters. Burning in the sky, as dazzling as a sun.


    at the same time.


    Kata came to the foot of Vido City, looked up, and saw something similar to the second sun appearing in the sky, his eyes became more dignified: "A demon race that has never been seen before, the strength is quite powerful."


    This demon appeared in the sky directly above Vido City, and it seemed that it was here to attack Vido City.


    Just tens of meters away from Vido City, a large number of demon troops came here continuously, and there was no end in sight.


    Like locusts, they burned all the villages and towns they passed by, leaving behind dead bodies, and some humans were raised as slaves.


    Everyone in Vido City knew that they couldn''t stop them. It would be a matter of time before they broke the city. It was just a matter of how long they could hold back. Surrendering was useless.


    So we can only fight to the death, fighting to the last person, this is the best ending.


    The Blazing Demon was dragged into the Pocket Galaxy by Su Changxing, unable to move, locked tightly by the power of the world, and his body was squeezed bit by bit.


    Su Changxing was not in a hurry to kill the blazing demon. A living demon was more valuable than a dead one, and he was born to be the best promotion material.

 v3 Chapter 258： lock ghost land

    "Disappeared?" Xiao En was stunned for a moment, seeing the demon suddenly disappear on Su Changxing''s body, it looked more like the demon had been absorbed.


    He felt extremely shocked in his heart, the natural disaster level demon was so easily dealt with by Su Changxing. You must know that this thing is called fear, and encountering it is basically a dead end.


    Su Changxing stood up, patted the dust off his body, and said nonchalantly, "Go on."


    For him now, there is basically no danger in dealing with such a fifth-order demon, but because he is in this special world, he needs to spend a lot of effort. If he is outside, he can suppress it more easily .


    Xiao En stepped forward and looked left and right, but he didn''t find the figure of the natural disaster grade demon, and then asked:


    "Is that a demon, dead? That''s a natural disaster grade demon, enough to destroy any existence in the world."


    Even humans who are also fifth-order Extraordinary people are generally no match for demons of this level. Among the same level, human beings are often on the weak side.


    His performance in the face of Su Changxing was completely different from before, with deep awe, he felt that he might have encountered some unspeakable existence.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "Not yet, but I have already controlled it. Are there any other natural disaster level demons around here?"


    Xiao En thought for a while, and immediately said: "Basically every area on the third floor has a natural disaster demon, but it''s not clear where they are."


    Su Changxing nodded, gentle and restrained, and said, "Let''s drop by to find these natural disaster demons, which can be regarded as eliminating harm for the people."


    Xiao En said with a serious look: "The further you go in, the stronger the strength of these demons will be."


    Shen Jinxuan Tong Kong became dark blue, and said impatiently: "You talk a lot of nonsense, just lead the way."


    Sean raised his eyebrows, only then did he realize that something was wrong with the woman standing next to her, her temperament and mental state changed instantly, like... a lunatic.


    Then he glanced at Su Changxing, who appeared to be gentle and gentle with a smile on his face from time to time, and suddenly felt that the expressions of the two were somewhat similar, and he couldn''t help but feel hairy. He realized that there was something wrong with the two people he met, but now there was no turning back.


    Su Changxing felt that something was wrong with Xiao En''s reaction, but he didn''t pay too much attention to it. Instead, he was concerned about the blazing white demon.


    When he dragged this demon into his pocket galaxy, a reminder came from his phone that he could use five living fifth-level demons as promotion materials.


    Dragging the demon into the Pocket Galaxy, the discount store will default to arresting the thing, which probably shows that in the Pocket Galaxy, demons of this level have no ability to resist!


    Under such circumstances, improving his strength is the most urgent thing for him.


    The ninth promotion can further improve his strength, and such an improvement is definitely quite significant.


    If it is not in such a world where there are demons, it is absolutely impossible to find five natural disaster-level demons in other places. You can only go to some worlds full of demons, but that will definitely put you in danger situation.


    Powerful demons are comparable to gods, and presumably some gods are themselves demons.


    Demon is a broad term that can be used to describe most chaotic life forms. Different from order life, they generally have strong vitality.


    Their goal has changed, to find the natural disaster demon first, and then go to the fourth floor, and the route has also changed accordingly.


    Xiao En led the way to the east, passed a long red bridge, and walked to the other side. The stone bricks on the ground also turned dark red, and each tile was engraved with different patterns.


    "Is this a goat?"


    Shen Jinxuan lowered her head, and could tell that the pattern on the stone bricks under her feet was probably the twisted pattern of a goat. It didn''t look like a goat, but it made people know clearly that what was depicted was a goat.


    Sean looked tense, and said in a low voice with a very nervous look:


    "It is said that every stone brick in this area imprisons a soul, and the demon will imprison the soul of its prey in these tiles."


    Shen Jinxuan showed a surprised look: "Then why are there goats?"


    Sean affirmed one year: "It should be the brought pet."


    "pet?"


    "Yes, pets."


    Su Changxing did feel that there were signs of souls flickering in these tiles. What Xiao En said was probably the same, but the details have yet to be verified.


    He glanced at Sean, shook his head and said, "If that''s the case, how many people will die? There should be very few people on the third floor."


    Sean himself heard it from hearsay, and he was not sure: "Maybe this place has existed for a long time, these souls can never come here by themselves."


    Not long after walking, they saw a dilapidated wooden sign on the side of the road, as if painted on it, with a few random words crookedly written on it, Locking up the ghost land.


    Looking at these words, I feel that the surrounding area has become colder, as if it has dropped by more than ten degrees out of thin air, faint green, and the luster seeps through the gaps in the tiles, as if there is another world below.


    Shen Jinxuan looked at the tattered wooden sign, her body couldn''t help shaking, and subconsciously approached Su Changxing: "So this place is called Locking Ghost Land?"


    Sean stared at the tattered wooden sign, also dazed, and said puzzledly, "I''ve been to this place more than once, and it didn''t exist before. Who inserted it?"


    Just when he was about to go up to check ~www.novelhall.com~ The iron chain was dragged on the ground, and a crisp sound came, and a tall figure walked slowly from them to the front, surrounded by a large number of ghosts, almost The condensed dead air is floating


    "Is anyone coming again? It''s really rare."


    The lifeless voice, the feeling that others will die at any time.


    The rationality of this demon is beyond imagination, giving the feeling that it is not much different from ordinary humans.


    "That guy Baihuo is gone, did you kill him?"


    An eye exactly like a human''s was exposed under the bandage, but it was in the middle of the head.


    A smile appeared on Su Changxing''s face, he was worried that he would not be able to find this guy, but he didn''t expect to send him to his death, which would save time.


    boom


    Without talking nonsense with him, Su Changxing pulled out the revolver, and fired a shot. The bullet was like sparks, piercing through the demon''s body and piercing the bandages on his body.


    The demon was obviously taken aback, and it retreated and shouted: "Why don''t you talk about martial arts, you suddenly shot, can''t we have a chat first?"


    Su Changxing''s body turned into an afterimage, stuck it up, fired another shot, and said with a light smile, "Don''t worry, we''ll have time to chat later."


    this time.


    The demon flicked the chain on its body, bounced the bullet away, and then slowed down, like a flower girl who was about to be insulted, looking pitiful, just about to say something, when Su Changxing grabbed her with one hand Holding his shoulders, he saw another world, wanted to struggle but was unable to resist, so he was pulled into it.


    "Hello, Brother Baihuo, I didn''t expect you to be here too." The demon greeted the Blazing White Demon with a slightly awkward voice. Now he finally knew how the Blazing White Demon suddenly disappeared.


    "Aww"


    The blazing white demon turned into a fox face, baring his teeth and roaring at him.

 v3 Chapter 259： Detain the devil

    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me."


    "I''m a human, not a demon."


    "I haven''t killed a single person!"


    The demon caught by Su Changxing kept shouting in the pocket galaxy, trying to get Su Changxing''s attention.


    It''s a bit strange for a demon to say that he is a human being, but this demon really behaves like a human being. If he is not a demon himself, Su Changxing will believe it.


    Detaining demons: Tier 5, capable of restraining and enslaving souls, the more souls restrained, the stronger one''s own strength will be.


    He is a master at manipulating souls, don''t stare into his eyes, or you may be in danger of having your soul stolen at any time! ¡¿


    This kind of demon might be terrifying to ordinary people, but Su Changxing''s mental power has long been strong to a certain extent. With the blessing of faith, he will not be shaken by this level of demon at all.


    Su Changxing''s figure materialized above the Pocket Galaxy, and appeared in front of the detained demon. It was not his original appearance, but a phantom man wearing a cloak whose face could not be seen clearly.


    "Why do you say that you are a human being? I know that demons are cunning, but I didn''t expect to deceive myself." Su Changxing stared at the other party and said tentatively. The purpose of communicating with the other party was to test out some information about the gap of death.


    As a demon that has existed here for a long time, he should know more information than Sean.


    The detained demon wanted to struggle but found that he couldn''t move at all, and then gave up, explaining in that sickly voice:


    "I didn''t understand what was going on. My name is Luo Haodong, a student. I was in class at the time, and then my eyes went dark, and I woke up and appeared in this place, and I became like this."


    "But everyone here is afraid of me, saying that I am a demon. They either run away when they see me, or fight me desperately. There is no one who can communicate normally, and they are scared to death alive."


    "Although I look terrible, the psychological quality of those people is not so bad, but I really didn''t take the initiative to kill a person."


    Su Changxing reckoned that those people who were scared to death were not really scared to death, but their souls were taken away by this detained demon.


    I don''t know if the detained demon is pretending to be stupid, or if he really doesn''t understand the situation.


    Su Changxing couldn''t tell whether what he said was true or not for a while.


    This demon talked a lot, and it seemed that the chat was over, and then he said:


    "Brother, you are so strong, you should have a way to help me solve the current situation. I may really be a demon now, but I still have a human consciousness, and I don''t want to be a demon."


    "And I can''t leave this place now, I can only move around in this area. I don''t know how long I''ve been here. I''m going crazy."


    "If you really don''t believe me, just kill me, I don''t want to live anyway."


    The jailed demon was talking nonsense, and Su Changxing felt like he was making up a story.


    But this incident itself is very bizarre. Could it be that when the demon replaced its soul, it replaced its own soul with the soul of an ordinary person and caused an oolong incident?


    "There will never be such a **** thing." Su Changxing subconsciously touched his chin with his left hand, if there was one.


    It''s not too difficult to verify. You just need to know whether the demon in the area is a human soul or a demon''s soul.


    If it is true that a human soul is retained, then there is nothing wrong with what he says. If it is the soul of a demon, even if his ego is human, it is still a pure demon.


    If he is a demon and this happens, it may be because of some reason that he has deeply hypnotized himself, thinking that he is a human being and not a demon.


    It is puzzling as to why this is done.


    After all, there are many human beings with brains, and demons with brains may also exist.


    "What are you doing!"


    "What are you doing!"


    The detained demon made a terrified sound and kept yelling. Seeing Su Changxing stretched out his hands towards him, and then exerted force, he felt himself split apart, from the middle.


    Su Changxing tore the demon''s body apart with both hands, and performed a mandatory analysis of his soul.


    Such an operation is fatal to a human, but harmless to a demon.


    Su Changxing thought to himself, this is probably a pure demon, and the demon itself is a representative of cunning, possessing extremely high intelligence, so it is not surprising to make up such a set of stories.


    It''s just that the facts are completely contrary to his expectations. He saw a white, pure, complete and orderly soul, which is what a human soul should be.


    What an inconceivable thing this is, the body of the demon actually maintains an intact human soul~www.novelhall.com~ It is inconceivable, as expected, there are so many wonders in the world. "Su Changxing put down his **** hands and sighed.


    Luo Haodong seemed a bit confused, his body was divided into two parts, the left and right sides, and the two separated eyes looked at Su Changxing together, "What''s the matter, what did you find, this should prove that I am alone... Oh, really It hurts, you should give me some anesthesia first."


    "As a demon, your behavior like this is shameful." Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining, and then said:


    "Your soul does still maintain a human appearance, but it''s unreasonable."


    Luo Haodong was stunned for a moment, and asked back: "Why, I am a human being, isn''t it normal for my soul to remain human?"


    Su Changxing did not laugh at his ignorance, but explained: "The devil is not as simple as you imagined, even if the soul of the devil is replaced with the soul of an ordinary human, it will be distorted bit by bit until it becomes a monster. A real demon."


    "For some unknown reason, you still have a human soul, which is a blessing in misfortune."


    Luo Haodong nodded thoughtfully, not sure if he understood, "Then what should I do now?"


    Su Changxing shook his head, and said in a flat tone: "There is no other way. My suggestion is that it is the best result to die willingly. Otherwise, you may become a real devil at any time, and that is also death."


    Luo Haodong cried and said: "I still want to live, is there any way to keep me alive?"


    No one really wants to die. Even if he becomes like this, he still wants to live. This comes from the most instinctive desire of human beings to survive.


    Su Changxing looked down, and said after deliberation, "I''ll leave you to do one thing, and I''ll probably bring you back to life after I finish it."

 v3 Chapter 260： fell from the sky

    Su Changxing has complete control over Pocket Galaxy, but not so completely, it is difficult to directly interfere with the affairs on the ground, just like a real god.


    It is natural to want to further manipulate the world.


    This is a complete world with countless human beings. More importantly, he can probably absorb beliefs directly from this world.


    As long as another sect of sentient beings or some other sect is created in this world, a large number of beliefs will be continuously obtained.


    The belief in a complete world is unimaginable, probably beyond the reach of many gods. Every world has a self-protection mechanism, which also makes it difficult for these gods to directly intervene in these worlds.


    Taka stood on the city wall with a gloomy face, feeling that the two Teemos had already chased them down, but with the defense of the city wall, he was still safe for the time being.


    "Tell everyone that today we will fight to the end and live with the city of Vido. If the city is alive, the city will be destroyed!"


    Taka stood on the city wall and shouted to the surrounding soldiers. At the same time, more than 30 crystal magic towers in Vido City also rose, shining brightly.


    This is the brilliance of human civilization, and even after it is broken, it can prove that they once existed.


    Humans in this world, as shown before, have nothing but magic, and everything is closely related to magic, construction, industry, civil, transportation, animal husbandry, planting...


    After the New Magic Era, they destroyed all beliefs, all religions, only believed in themselves, and only believed in magic.


    A magic circle with a radius of hundreds of meters rotates slowly under the impetus of the mage legion. With the activation of the magic, countless huge meteorites with purple flames smashed towards the demon army from the sky, known as the hand of the gods The forbidden technique can only cause ordinary casualties to the demon army.


    They are as numerous as locusts swarming in the field, and mice scurrying in the barn.


    Such destruction-level magic will continue to be activated until these demons approach their cities.


    The huge plain was smashed by meteorites, and there were large and small potholes, and some demons crawled out of the potholes with scars and continued to move towards the city.


    Seeing this scene, Taka was full of despair, but still showed high fighting spirit, knowing that he could not collapse, and if he collapsed, there would be no hope at all. As the strongest mage in this empire, he should fight until the last moment.


    He raised his head and lowered his head, and at a certain moment he heard a low whisper, and saw a figure standing among the stars, wearing a misty cloak, unable to see his face clearly, reflecting the shadow of the stars, and looking back at him.


    "Humans, offer your hearts, and I can save you from the brink of extinction!"


    The distance and stalwart shocked Taka deeply. He knew that he was connected with some kind of unknowable existence, probably the **** who had been praying.


    At this time, only the gods with boundless power can save them, otherwise it will be difficult to fight against the endless demons.


    Taka''s voice became firm, erecting his old back: "You tell me, what should I do."


    Su Changxing fell into a brief silence when he saw that the other party agreed so simply and neatly. He didn''t expect it to go so smoothly. It seems that the people in this city were indeed driven into a desperate situation, which was so bad that it couldn''t be worse. That''s why he agreed so simply. .


    What is the difference between this and them, probably every world will come to an end, just the length of time is different, just like falling leaves returning to their roots, just like the sun rising in the east and setting in the west, it seems to be a constant law.


    But if this rule is broken.


    "I will give you spiritual guidance and guide you to the eternal light. I think you should be able to understand, great magister, Kata."


    A white light flashed in Kata''s eyes, a kind of power that did not belong to a mage and was different from magic emerged in his body. Although it was not powerful, it also gave him hope.


    What they need is this kind of power, which is different from the power of magic. Magic is powerful, but it has unavoidable disadvantages.


    Such flaws make magic less powerful.


    After Kata understood everything, he seemed extremely excited, and almost knelt down on the spot. For this city, for this country, and for this world, even if he was allowed to live here for the rest of his life, it would be worth it.


    "How do I need to worship you? My master."


    Kata said humblely, looking around, as if trying to find out the exact location of Su Changxing, but found nothing unusual.


    "To clear an open space, it needs to be large enough."


    Su Changxing observed the structure of Victor City from above, and said to Kata.


    Kata obviously didn''t understand the meaning of this, and asked: "How big is the specific need."


    "About two hundred meters is enough, don''t let people get close."


    "Yes, my master."


    Kata responded in his heart, and then immediately got up, greeted the surrounding soldiers, and cleared a large open space in the nearby streets.


    "Quick, right now, time waits for no one."


    Kata even directly used magic to blast the obstructing building into ruins, and then cleaned it up.


    This kind of movement attracted other people to come to check.


    "Teacher, what are you doing?"


    A female mage with a delicate face in a dark blue robe came from behind, frowning as she looked at the scene in front of her. Her eyes were firm and confident, and there was a trace of worry in her eyes:


    "If it doesn''t work, you go to rest first, and leave it to me here."


    She thought that Taka might have done such an abnormal thing because of too much pressure. Would even a powerful mage like his mentor fall under such pressure?


    Kata glanced at her, and said dissatisfied: "What nonsense are you talking about, Linda, I won''t hide it from you, I have already found a way to redeem myself."


    Linda sighed, her thick black hair fluttered gently in the air, and she persuaded her stubborn mentor again: "The gods have abandoned us for a long time, which means that they existed in the oldest history books, maybe they didn''t doesn''t exist."


    "How can something that doesn''t exist help us..."


    "Teacher, please leave, we are here, you hope you don''t die here~www.novelhall.com~ Maybe there is indeed a way to save us."


    Kata felt a little helpless, waved his hands angrily and said: "Stay away from you, don''t bother me, those demons are coming, just go to the city wall and watch."


    Linda was even more helpless, and said again and again: "Teacher, gods don''t exist."


    When Kata heard this, he was furious for a while, blowing his beard and staring and said: "Who told you, just now I have got in touch with the great god."


    Linda looked at Kata''s appearance, and said in her heart that the tutor was already crazy, and she was really talking, and some strange fantasies appeared.


    She tentatively said: "Mentor, why don''t you go and have a rest, and just let me do what you want to do."


    Kata waved his hand and said, "Don''t mess around with the little ones."


    Just as he was speaking, a huge shadow descended from the sky and rushed into Vido City at such a fast speed that even the Crystal Magic Tower didn''t react.


    There was a sound of impact, cracks appeared on the ground, and a silver **** statue more than ten meters high appeared on the open space. Although the ground was smashed into a groove, the statue was still intact, showing its majesty and holiness. .


    Karin was dumbfounded, her eyes were wide open, and she completely lost her usual ladylike demeanor: "It fell from... from the sky!"


    Taka was also stunned. He didn''t expect it to unfold in such a way, which was unexpected.


    "It actually fell from the sky."


    "Does Karin see it? This is a miracle." Kata said with her hands on her hips, her face full of happiness, and she couldn''t hide her nervousness.


    Karin looked at the unobstructed sky again, and said puzzledly: "But why this thing fell from the sky is too unreasonable."

 v3 Chapter 261： priesthood

    Su Changxing was unable to make a one-to-one copy of the **** statue taught by all living beings, but he also made a fake replica. He simply used his real name and divine script as the basic unit to create a huge silver-white statue. There is also a big difference.


    A half-squatting, with his hands on his thighs, a shirtless brawny man, his bare skin covered with strange patterns, his expression was cold and majestic, and he was carrying a huge scythe.


    The appearance of the **** statue does not have the slightest resemblance to Su Changxing, but there are resemblances everywhere.


    It was a similar flavor.


    This is not designed by Su Changxing, but this statue has always been like this, it should be like this, it should be like this, and it should be like this, it is probably like this.


    For these mages, there are few things that can surprise them, after all, they themselves have mastered the mysteries of magic.


    But such a large statue fell from the sky out of thin air, even they would feel overwhelmed.


    There is no fluctuation of any energy, it seems to just appear and fall.


    Now even Linda had to believe in the existence of this god, after all, the facts were right in front of him, otherwise it would be impossible to explain how such a large statue appeared.


    Kata adjusted the robes on her body, then faced the statue, bowed deeply, then turned to Linda and said, "Immediately organize all the mages and civilians in the city to worship the statue... this is the way for us to survive. The only hope to go on, let''s offer our little faith to Lord God."


    Linda nodded immediately, with a serious look on her face, and said apologetically:


    "I apologize for my doubts. This is caused by my ignorance. As a mage, I lack the spirit of seeking knowledge."


    Even though the demons are almost about to attack the city, they still organize heavy people to worship the gods in an orderly manner, without red tape, just kneeling down, claiming that as gods, they have the power to save them, and they only need to entrust their hearts You can.


    Such absurd rhetoric is believed by a large number of people, because they all know that this idol fell from the sky out of thin air, and who else can do such a thing except gods.


    Linda looked at the sky and said suspiciously: "Could it be that the statue was thrown down from the sky by the gods, or that he is above the sky, looking at us from above."


    Kata shook his head, his eyes were full of wisdom, and he affirmed: "Beyond the world is a star universe that can be seen at a glance. Although a large number of stars have already fallen, there is still an isolated world."


    "The gods are probably higher than us, in a higher dimension, and observe us from a special angle, not just a space in the usual sense."


    As a mage, they are extremely rational. In the process of seeking knowledge, they have gained a more firm self. Even if they contribute their own beliefs, it is difficult to be shaken in the slightest.


    These mages are not good believers in the usual sense, and it is difficult to become devout believers, which is caused by their extreme rationalization.


    Su Changxing noticed that as the statue fell into the city of Vido, a considerable number of beliefs continued to gather towards him, quite astonishing, more than ten times more than expected.


    Probably because there are no "thieves" in this world, the steam world is too complicated, there are various things in the open and dark, and there are many "thieves" who steal the flowing faith.


    At the beginning, Su Changxing also did similar things, stealing the beliefs of other gods, but instead gave himself the ability to collect beliefs through the statues.


    Even so, it is quite difficult to gather faith in that world. Being peeped by a large number of gods, the condensed faith will be shunted out bit by bit. In short, there are too many people eating soup.


    But in this world, it''s much simpler. If it wasn''t for Su Changxing''s existence, these beliefs would be in a disordered state, and only a little attraction could make them surge wildly.


    Because he controls the world, he can easily absorb faith from it, and absorbing more faith will allow him to increase his control over the world.


    The two are complementary.


    Now that Vido City has offered its faith, Su Changxing will naturally fulfill his promise. Even if there is no promise, he will not just watch such a city be destroyed by these monsters.


    Whether it is from the perspective of a human being or as a "god".


    He reached out and threw Luo Haodong, who was entangled in faith, from the sky, aiming at the position of the monster army.


    There is a distinction between upper and lower boundaries in Pocket Galaxy, which seems to be upper and lower in space, but in fact it is not in a dimension in a certain sense.


    Without Su Changxing''s help, Luo Haodong would not be able to reach the lower realm from the upper realm even without restraint.


    Theoretically speaking, humans in the lower realm of this world cannot break through this boundary to reach the upper realm of the pocket galaxy~www.novelhall.com~ In the upper realm, Su Changxing has absolute control, even if Wan Fang comes You can also beat him up.


    As for the existence stronger than Wan Fang, because he didn''t have a specific comparative estimate, he couldn''t make a conclusion.


    Luo Haodong fell from the sky, and in the process, his body size continued to grow, returning to the size of the detained demon itself.


    His size is not considered big among demons, nor is he a powerful demon, but his actual size is still more than ten meters high.


    At this time, he was entangled in faith, mingled with him, and became a priest, and the aura that belonged to the devil was completely restrained. From the outside, it was impossible to tell that this was a devil at all, and his whole body shone with a holy brilliance like a white devil. , The originally dirty bandages became extremely clean, and the dark chains turned into silvery white.


    Faith has a beautifying effect and is an inherent inclusiveness.


    Such an approach may not necessarily make Luo Haodong stronger, but it can reduce the rate at which his soul is affected by the demon''s body, and more importantly, it can at least make him look bright and majestic.


    This was also Su Changxing''s consideration. Just throwing a demon down to fight against the army of those monsters would damage his "image" as a god.


    For a god, the image is very important. It can help develop more believers. If you want sustainable development, you must follow the path of righteous gods.


    Even if the Church of the Evil God prospers for a while, it will inevitably perish, either human beings or faith.


    "What are these things?"


    Luo Haodong looked curiously at these purple-skinned monsters on the ground. Because of his huge size, these monster army looked like toys, and he didn''t have any compassion.

 v3 Chapter 262： devils shame

    On the battlefield, a large number of armored demons fell in front of Luo Haodong like they were being harvested. The silver chains waved past, and their souls were harvested one after another.


    What''s more, after seeing Luo Haodong, these demon troops were like cats seeing a tiger, showing panic and fleeing in all directions.


    This scene also surprised the soldiers standing on the city wall. In their impression, the demons are a species that will not be afraid. They enjoy fighting, enjoying killing, and enjoying the taste of blood. Even death can''t make them feel the slightest. of fear.


    It is precisely because of this that the demon army has a strong will to fight, and it is also a common example to win more with less on the battlefield.


    But in the face of this behemoth descended from the gods, these demons actually showed fear.


    Of course Su Changxing knew why. These so-called demons were actually low-level demon-like species, with the blood of demons flowing. Compared with real demons, they were inferior and weak.


    Several monsters of the demon race were also pulled down by Luo Haodong''s two chains, their souls collapsed, and they never stood up again.


    In front of the detained demon, any weak soul will have nowhere to escape, and every time a soul is collected, his chain will become longer.


    Putting such a terrifying monster in any world would be a natural disaster, and if a world is really destroyed, its strength will grow to the level of Wanfang, a world-destroying demon.


    The growth of demons is not limited by talent. Once any natural disaster demon destroys a world, it can grow into a world-destroying demon.


    That kind of terrifying existence, even the current Su Changxing is definitely no match, and it can even make gods fall.


    In front of the city gate, Luo Haodong alone blocked the advance of the demon army, and walked forward step by step, forcing the demon army to retreat again and again.


    "What''s that?" Linda opened her eyes wide when she saw the huge monster in front of her. She felt that her hands were weak, and she couldn''t even hold the staff in her hand steadily.


    Kata was also deeply shocked, thinking that such a terrifying creature might be more than enough to destroy their entire Vidor City, and the most powerful mage probably would not be the opponent of this thing, "This is the creation of the gods, and the gods are worthy of being A **** is also worthy of such a title!"


    He yelled downwards: "The knights are out of the city to fight, help the envoy share the pressure, and attack from both wings!"


    On the city wall, more than a thousand legion mages inside and outside jointly released legion magic to continuously bombard the battlefield.


    This kind of legion magic is a seven-ring magic with a large range. Even though these demons have good magic resistance, they still haven''t reached the level of Timo, which can cause considerable damage.


    In front of the battlefield, with Luo Haodong''s big meat shield supporting him, over time, no amount of demon troops could withstand such a large-scale magic bombardment.


    at this time.


    Luo Haodong was still in a dazed state, somehow he suddenly appeared in such a world, and then started fighting with these purple-skinned monsters.


    It seemed that these monsters were attacking the human city behind him. As a man with a human soul, he naturally stood on the human side, and felt that he was doing something with a great sense of justice.


    "kill!"


    He roared and rushed forward, countless souls were constantly drifting, burrowing between the bandages, some were pitch black, some were transparent, and some shone with holy brilliance.


    These are different forms of different souls.


    at the same time.


    The demons were also in complete chaos. Such a terrifying existence suddenly fell from the sky, and they felt that this opponent should not be an enemy, but their boss.


    "Marshal, what should we do now, should we attack with all our strength, or retreat?"


    A birdman with black feathers hovering in the sky said in a hoarse voice.


    And standing under him is the commander of the demon army, so it is said to be a low-level demon, but it has the strength of the fifth level.


    Before this, they had never thought about the difficulty of capturing this human city. They thought it was just a matter of pushing along the way, but they did not expect such a turning point.


    "That''s a demon, a high-ranking demon, but why did he stop us! Damn it! Of course it''s impossible to retreat. I''ll go and negotiate with him."


    The huge demon walked towards Luo Haodong with a hammer on his shoulders, and he couldn''t help but feel that the other party was here to grab the meat, and they couldn''t give up the meat in their mouths, even if the other party was A high demon.


    The devil''s coach looked at Luo Haodong from a distance, and uttered a strong voice, which spread throughout the battlefield ahead: "Why do you want to stop us! If you have any requirements, we will definitely meet them!"


    Luo Haodong looked sideways at the huge demon, and said with disdain: "What are you!"


    Seeing the opponent''s reaction, the momentum of the devil''s coach fell into a disadvantage, and he was indeed discouraged. In terms of strength, he is not as good as the opponent, and his blood is far inferior. Although they are low-level demons, they are really not good enough on the real devil.


    There is a gap in the level of life.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Luo Haodong held the chain, and suddenly hit the devil''s coach. The silver-white chain came to him in the blink of an eye, and it kept getting bigger. The chain was about the thickness of his arm. He wanted to avoid it but found himself His legs had been bound by silver chains, and his body was even more immobile.


    Although the devil''s head coach was bound by silver chains, his soul was uncommonly strong. He was not shaken, but kept growing. He counterattacked and bumped into Luo Haodong, obviously aroused bloody.


    Luo Haodong had never seen such a scene before, he felt a pain in his chest, and he seemed flustered, and was suppressed tightly for a while.


    This scene also saw Su Changxing''s eyelids twitch. Luo Haodong is worthy of the shame of a devil. His strength is obviously a level higher than the opponent''s, and he can still fight like this.


    Normally, even if Luo Haodong instantly killed the demon with one move, Su Changxing would not be surprised.


    Although the two sides are both at the fifth level, their actual strengths are vastly different, and more importantly, the difference in life level.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to intervene in this battle. If Luo Haodong was really killed by this low-level demon, it would be ridiculous.


    Moreover, once this low-level demon swallows the body of a high-level demon, it is very likely to grow into a high-level demon, and it will be difficult to deal with it at that time.


    Just when Luo Haodong was suppressed on the ground by this demon who was smaller than him, more than a dozen chains composed of pure white light protruded from his body, pierced through the demon''s body, and brought out a large amount of black blood.


    "Luo Haodong, you are really a disgrace to the devil."


    A familiar voice rang in Luo Haodong''s ear.


    He knew that it was Su Changxing who was talking to him, with an embarrassed look on his face, he said to himself: "Unexpected, unexpected, who knew that this guy would suddenly pounce on him, looking desperate."


    The head coach of the demon army died so easily and unexpectedly, but it didn''t make the demon army collapse, but let it launch a crazy attack.


    When there is a coach, they may retreat and launch other tactics. When the coach is dead, they will only attack mindlessly.


    "The gods can''t make the demons take half a step back!"


    "The gods can''t make the demons take half a step back!"


    "The gods can''t make the demons take half a step back!"


    ¡­


    Hundreds of birdmen with black feathers hovering in the sky ~www.novelhall.com~ shouted and chirped, making an ugly sound like a crow.


    Such a voice also completely inspired the will of the demons, and their eyes turned red.


    No matter what kind of demons they were, they all fell at Luo Haodong''s feet, and the corpses piled up higher and higher, forming a big "city wall".


    After the fight, even Luo Haodong felt tired, and these demons continued to flow like an endless stream.


    In fact, how could it be endless? From the perspective of God, Su Changxing knew that the battle was almost stable. He could see the edge of the demon army at the edge of the gray fog. More than half of the demon army had been lost. Even here, it is impossible to capture Wei Duo City, let alone make the mountain Luo Haodong fall down.


    When Taka and the others saw this scene, they were heartbroken and realized how big the gap between the two sides was. Even with the help of the gods, their battle was still extremely difficult.


    If it weren''t for this, they wouldn''t even have a 1/10,000 chance of winning. I''m afraid that just this demon army would be enough to wipe out their empire.


    No one knows why there are such a large number of demons. You must know that when these demons first appeared, they were only in small numbers, and they were just attacking some weak villages. No one would think that these barbarians were the same If there is any threat, I don''t even bother to care about it.


    The cost of raising an army is much higher than the value of a few remote villages.


    In a short period of time, the Golden Empire fell to most of its territory. By the time they asked the surrounding countries for help, it was too late. When the army of the Logan Empire was still thirty miles away from the Golden Empire''s royal city, the royal city was captured. , the emperor''s body was planted above the battle flag, which was unusually eye-catching.

 v3 Chapter 263： attack

    Seeing that the battle was over, Su Changxing didn''t bring Luo Haodong up. Since he might turn into a demon at any time, he couldn''t be released, so he simply let him stay below.


    Those demons may attack again at any time.


    He will not let the demons destroy the city of Vido, and at the same time, he will not help these humans drive the demons away, at least until he fully establishes his faith.


    With a powerful external threat like the demons, he can quickly develop his faith and accept believers.


    "This demon is quite weak, and it will be gone in no time." Shen Jinxuan commented.


    Xiao En blinked his eyes, and felt that there was no problem with this, but there seemed to be something wrong, and then he realized that it was not that this demon was too weak, but that Su Changxing was too powerful, even the natural disaster demon seemed too weak in front of him. Weak.


    "Stand back, all of you!"


    Su Changxing yelled suddenly, and then walked towards the broken wooden sign without looking sideways, with a dignified look on his face, sensing something unusual, a certain existence was rapidly approaching them.


    The space distorted at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the ground shattered like glass. Hundreds of large and small, dark green palms stretched out from below.


    Su Changxing''s nerves were tense, and a huge golden ancient Buddha appeared behind him, illuminating the dark space, but he found that the target of those green hands was not him, but Shen Jinxuan behind him!


    Why!


    This was something he hadn''t thought of at all. He couldn''t think of why he would target Shen Jinxuan. Was there any purpose?


    There was no time to think about it.


    The hundreds of arms of the golden ancient Buddha grabbed those green arms.


    unexpected.


    All the arms of the ancient Buddha were penetrated and shattered by the dark green palm, turning into streamers.


    This kind of power is unexpectedly powerful, at least it comes from the existence of the fourth order.


    Su Changxing''s eyes widened, and he noticed that the green palm passed by his side, and he didn''t want to pay attention to him at all.


    Tens of thousands of data streams spread out like a twilight, and under the influence of faith, they turned into chains and wrapped around those green palms.


    At this moment, Su Changxing radiated the space in the pocket galaxy, forcing a hollow area in this world, just like the air bubbles in the water bag.


    "Huh?"


    There was a voice of doubt in the air, obviously did not expect Su Changqing to have such a method.


    Hundreds of green arms were dragged into the Pocket Galaxy by Su Changxing, and they were imprisoned in the upper realm of the Pocket Galaxy, motionless.


    The surrounding space also naturally returned to normal, the broken ground was intact, and the tattered wooden sign disappeared, as if nothing had happened.


    But the hundreds of green arms in the pocket galaxy are real.


    Nether hand: a crown, a mysterious thing forged by a powerful soul, which can exert powerful power under special conditions. ¡¿


    These hundreds of green palms are all mysterious items.


    "These are all souls?"


    Su Changxing''s face became gloomy, realizing that there was an unknown powerful existence secretly watching him.


    No, it should be Shen Jinxuan.


    This is even more terrifying. Shen Jinxuan and herself are weak, and if the other party launches an attack, they will be unable to defend against it.


    This time, if he hadn''t further strengthened his control over Pocket Galaxy and blocked these green palms, the consequences would have been disastrous.


    Even Shen Xuan might not be able to withstand the attacks of these palms.


    "What are those!"


    Shen Jinxuan didn''t understand what happened, but saw a green light flash before her eyes, and then disappeared.


    Su Changxing said calmly: "It seems that someone told us to keep an eye on it, but it shouldn''t be a big problem. Xiao En will lead the way to find other demons. We are in a hurry."


    Xiao En came back to his senses, Shen Jinxuan didn''t see clearly what happened just now, but he probably saw hundreds of weird palms popping up from the ground... "Okay, in my impression, this side There should be a natural disaster demon."


    Shen Jinxuan glanced at Su Changxing''s face, and couldn''t help but feel heavy in her heart, knowing that the calmer Su Changxing behaved, the more serious the matter might be.


    But she was unable to do more, so she could only pray in her heart.


    This time, they didn''t go so smoothly. The natural disaster demons in this area seemed to be hiding from them and never showed up.


    "I was afraid of encountering these natural disaster demons before, but now it''s hard to find them." Sean sighed.


    Su Changxing was not in a hurry, and carefully felt the surrounding situation. The world itself was very strange, whether it was space or time, it also made it difficult for him to perceive the situation at a longer distance.


    So that if they want to find this demon, it really depends on luck. If they are lucky, they may find it in the next moment. If they are not lucky, it is hard to say.


    Shen Jinxuan thought for a while, and said, "Could it be that the demon has discovered us, but it''s afraid, so it deliberately avoids us."


    Xiao En nodded, and said in full agreement: "I think it''s possible. These natural disaster demons are very cunning. If they encounter an existence that they know they can''t beat, they may really want to run away."


    Ever since he had seen Su Changxing''s strength, he had completely relaxed. He didn''t have the initial nervousness and fear, but instead had some faint excitement. Although he didn''t make the move, he was the one who led the way.


    This place is similar to the previous pattern, still connected by the long bridge, but the stone bricks on the ground turned black, not pure black, but a kind of dark~www.novelhall.com~ as if painted with a layer of paint, Very textured.


    Su Changxing noticed something strange after walking here for so long, and said, "Do you know what this demon looks like? Or has anyone seen it?"


    Sean showed an embarrassed smile, and said uncertainly: "I don''t know the details, it was the news I got when we exchanged information before, saying that there are natural disaster demons in this area, so everyone walked around, it should be someone I have seen it, otherwise how did this information come from?"


    How many kinds of demons there are in the world, no one can say clearly, as a chaotic life form, it is ever-changing, and even its appearance is not fixed.


    In the third floor, although some people survived, they were all just dying, and they didn''t dare to provoke these natural disaster level demons at all.


    Su Changxing made a judgment, and then said:


    "So, this information may have been speculated by someone, knowing which areas few people come out of, so they can judge where there are natural disaster demons."


    Sean heard the words, thinking about what kind of demon this would be.


    Very suddenly.


    He stopped, as if he saw something terrible, and then let out a scream, pinching his neck tightly with both hands.


    "Ahhh!"


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing didn''t see anything, and didn''t notice anything unusual, everything was pretty much the same as before.


    Shen Jinxuan also changed, her expression became icy cold, and her eyes were obviously heavy, one blue and one red.


    Su Changxing asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Shen Jinxuan saw that thing, it should be a demon."


    "I didn''t see it." Shen Xuan added, the black lines on her face became more obvious.


    In order to protect Shen Jinxuan, she temporarily took over the control just now, otherwise there is a high probability that she will become like Xiao En.

 v3 Chapter 264： Chaos lives forever, demons never die

    A tall monster appeared in front of him, and countless tentacles pierced through the space, spreading out like a huge spider web.


    Sean''s neck was tightly locked by a dark purple tentacle, powerlessness and fear spread, as if he was waiting to die.


    Even so, he subconsciously erased the wrinkles on the suit.


    Looking up, there are hundreds of corpses in the sky that refuse to be entangled by tentacles. Some of them are dripping with blood. Not long after they died, some corpses rotted and gave off a bad smell, while some had only a skeleton left, and they didn¡¯t know they were dead. how long.


    Apparently that demon had already arrived, and the way it existed was unexpected. Su Changxing still didn''t feel where the demon was. He stretched out his hand to grab Xiao En, and locked his two arms with the other arm to prevent him from choking himself to death.


    If it really doesn''t work, he can only temporarily throw Sean into the pocket galaxy to avoid the demon''s attack on him.


    "Where is that demon?"


    The voice in the ear.


    Xiao En felt that the strength of the tentacles was a little weaker, and he was able to breathe. He looked around, but he didn''t find Su Changxing''s figure, but he could hear his voice, and said quickly:


    "Just in front, right in front of me, open your eyes and look at me, there are three eyes on me, oh no, there are four. He''s coming, coming!"


    Sean began to struggle non-stop, showing extreme fear. The skin all over his body was **** red, and his arm broke suddenly, making the sound of bones breaking.


    His vitality drained rapidly, and he would die completely within a few minutes.


    The means of this demon are beyond Su Changxing''s imagination, as if it only exists in the world of certain people, those who are weaker than him, and those who are stronger than him like Su Changxing, are completely avoided.


    "The more scared you are, the faster you will die." Su Changxing said to Sean again, "Where is it now?"


    "It''s right in front of me!" Sean lowered his voice, his mouth was full of blood and even his tongue was bitten off by himself and fell to the ground, looking hideous and bloody.


    Su Changxing''s left eye flashed a white light, and the space of the Pocket Galaxy radiated out again, opening a hollow space in this world. If the demon was really in front of them, they would definitely be able to catch it.


    Even if it is a demon, such a chaotic life form must follow the life rules of the world, otherwise it will be wiped out.


    What the devil destroys is not the world, but other life forms in this world. They commit crimes within the rules, which is also a legal crime in a certain sense, and will not be sanctioned by the rules.


    And like Su Changxing, the people in Litian World have touched the rules, so they will be obliterated by the rules.


    for a moment.


    He saw a part of the demon''s body, twisted and shapeless, as if wrapped in the air as mist, existing in a strange way.


    Su Changxing tried to drag it into the Pocket Galaxy, but it didn''t work. It was just a part of the demon''s body. At least half of his body had to be enveloped in the Pocket Galaxy''s space before he could be dragged into the Pocket Galaxy''s world.


    He was also not polite at all, a slender sickle appeared in his left hand, and he slashed at the demon''s body, slashing across the sharp blade, cutting it off neatly.


    then.


    The space of the pocket galaxy shrank again, dragging part of the demon''s body into it.


    Part of the demon''s body keeps expanding, forming strips, and the thick purple tentacles are exposed in the pocket galaxy. The shape is constantly changing, and it seems that it is in a shapeless state.


    Sean seemed to have broken free from his shackles, and knelt on the ground, panting heavily, with bright red blood all over his body.


    The limbs of the Yaqi demon: a nightmare that is constantly changing between existence and non-existence. With the continuous change of cognition, when you are afraid and frightened, its sense of existence will continue to become stronger until it kills you.


    Don''t be afraid, my friend! ¡¿


    No wonder.


    This thing only exists for those who are afraid, and the eyes of data have not found its existence.


    He doesn''t have the slightest fear of demons, so Yaqi demons don''t exist for him at all.


    If this demon does not exist for all things, then it does not exist at all, but it exists for some things.


    need to be afraid of each other...


    For Su Changxing, this couldn''t be easier, if he deceived his own heart, real fear would burst out.


    In an instant, he seemed to have entered a strange space. A huge monster entangled in tentacles stood in front of him. It was impossible to see how tall this huge monster was. Compared with it, he seemed extremely small, no different from dust.


    As the fear continued to deepen, the size of the Yaqi demon continued to grow bigger and bigger, and the shape became more frightening.


    Xiao En looked sideways at Su Changxing, with a look of surprise on his face: "You came in too!"


    Su Changxing''s face was full of fear, and he reminded Xiao En: "The more scared you are, the closer you are to this thing."


    Then, he walked towards the demon with a look of fear, and at the same time kept pulling the trigger in the direction of the demon. The bullets sparked in the air, like fireflies flying through this dark space.


    The bullet pierced the demon''s body and flew to an invisible distance.


    The Yaqi demon didn''t react too much, as if in a deep sleep, all actions were the body''s instinctive reaction, including dragging them into this space that exists but does not exist, including these tentacles attacking them.


    The demons that exist in this way are terrifying, and they are integrated into the rules of the world. They are stronger than the two demons they have seen before.


    Putting this demon into any world can silently plunge the whole world into a terrifying doomsday, and the people in it still have a hard time knowing what has befallen their world.


    Su Changxing didn''t shoot anymore, but moved forward step by step. This demon itself is between existence and non-existence. It is impossible to kill it by ordinary means, or it can only be dragged into the Among the pocket galaxies.


    This is also the best method he uses to deal with these demons.


    It seems that this natural disaster demon is different from other demons. It does not have too strong self-awareness. It is more like an abnormal rule. It blends into this world and exists in the form of a demon.


    One after another, tentacles spread towards Su Changxing, and then they were cut off by him wielding a sickle, fell to the ground, and disappeared. hit


    In just a few tens of seconds, he walked in front of the Yaqi demon, and countless twisted eyes of various sizes opened from above, twisting nonstop, looking at Su Changxing at the same time, watching him stretch out a hand over .


    Only then did Su Changxing feel the weak self-awareness in the Yaqi demon, like a baby, which made his scalp tingle.


    Once this kind of demon is fully grown, it is absolutely terrifying.


    But why are these demons imprisoned in this place.


    Yes.


    In his opinion, these demons are imprisoned in this place, and it is estimated that no demon will come here on his own initiative.


    What kind of person would build such a place and imprison so many demons here, such an existence should be able to easily kill these demons.


    So what is his purpose?


    Could it be Hongjun?


    No, it shouldn''t be.


    The people who built this place should be more powerful, at least comparable to gods, and may have some relationship with the doomsday game.


    He opened the space of the Pocket Galaxy again, ready to pull all the body of Yaqi Demon into it. The chains formed by data streamers continued to climb up the body of Yaqi Demon. Yaqi Demon seemed to be awakened. Space is constantly oscillating.


    Su Changxing felt the crazily struggle of the Yaqi demon, and the strength of the resistance was beyond expectations, but it was not beyond his control. Once he entered the space of the Pocket Galaxy, he was in his absolute control area.


    He tried to expand the space of Pocket Galaxy, injected more beliefs, and guided more data flow. Cracks appeared in the surrounding space, and then quickly shattered as if it had cracked.


    The spaces of two different worlds are colliding fiercely at this moment, like two high-speed rotating saw teeth colliding together, sputtering brilliant sparks.


    A huge monster with bat wings octopus appeared out of thin air above the Pocket Galaxy, with a body size of several thousand meters, wrapped in purple mist all over its body, floating non-stop.


    After entering the Pocket Galaxy, Yaqi Demon calmed down without any resistance, staying there quietly, as if looking at the world curiously.


    Not long after.


    The purple mist disappeared, and it also disappeared, completely integrated into this world.


    Su Changxing stared at the original location of the Yaqi Demon, and saw a huge stone tablet, more than ten meters high, full of thick and ancient aura.


    This stele has existed for an unknown number of years, and it still maintains a complete appearance. There is only one line of unknown characters on it, which is an unknown character similar to traditional characters that has never been seen before. Su Changxing analyzed its meaning with the help of data eyes.


    "Chaos lives forever, and demons never die."


    It''s like a warning, an admonition to those who will come later.


    Su Changxing felt the deep helplessness in it, probably like how they faced the doomsday.


    No one knows how long the devil has existed and how long it was born, just because this thing existed earlier than any known civilization. Some people may know it, but it has long since disappeared in time.


    Even in the high-dimensional world, there is no record.


    Su Changxing has been to the eighth dimension, which is a world belonging to advanced players. One of their main tasks is to clean up the demons in each world.


    But there are still countless worlds that are going to be destroyed, like Blue Star, except for the hunting dogs, it seems that no advanced players have been here, and they have been ignored for a long time. It is probably because of the destruction of the ninth dimension, so most of the worlds here are also abandoned.


    Su Changxing stood upright for a long time, looking at the stele, his breathing gradually became short of breath, lamenting that ignorant people are probably lucky, they used to think that as long as they are strong enough, they can control everything and control their own destiny.


    But this is not the case in fact. It seems that the stronger the strength, the more he knows, and the more desperate he feels about everything he comes into contact with.


    Even though he has come to this point today, nothing seems to have changed much, and he is still walking forward as usual, with deep and clearly felt despair.


    It is probably this kind of despair that drives a saint like Wan Fang into the abyss. The process of longing for power and seeking power is itself a process of pushing oneself to destruction.


    This stele is hidden in this space of existence and non-existence. If it wasn''t for Yaqi Demon, he would not be able to find this stele.


    Sean lay on the ground and stuffed some black pills into his mouth one by one. He who was on the verge of death quickly recovered. Thank you.


    at the same time.


    After the Yaqi demon was captured by Su Changxing, a large number of low-level demons climbed up from the water. They have different shapes and appearances. There are four-legged red phosphorus fish with short white hairs on the fish scales, and some are similar to A human, but a demon with three heads.


    Because of the existence of the Yaqi demon before, they all retreated and had to hide under the water. After the Yaqi demon disappeared, they had room to move again and climbed up one after another.


    The strength of these demons is not very strong, they are probably at the sixth level, but there are quite a lot of them. It seems that they are very hungry after staying in the water for too long, so they surrounded them desperately.


    Shen Xuan blasted a demon''s body with one punch, and walked forward while hitting, her movements became faster and faster, and her strength displayed was stronger than before. There are hundreds of hands constantly dancing in the air.


    To Su Changxing''s surprise, these demons with strong vitality would basically die suddenly if they were punched by Shen Xuan, and the stronger ones fell to the ground and fell into a paralyzed state.


    Shen Xuan''s ability seems to have extra lethality against these demons, making it difficult for their bodies to heal on their own, and their vitality is lost quickly, just like the natural enemies of demons.


    Afterwards, Su Changxing also joined the battle, holding a revolver and shooting at the surrounding demons, often one bullet could penetrate several demons.


    It didn''t take long for them to clean up all the demons that climbed up from the water, leaving behind corpses all over the place.


    The demon''s corpse fell to the ground and melted quickly, as if it was being absorbed by the floor.


    Shen Xuan panted heavily, her face was reddish, she looked sideways at Su Changxing, and asked with a smile: "What did you see just now? Where is the natural disaster demon?"


    Such a battle is very exhausting for her physical strength.


    Su Changxing smiled, spread his hands, and said relaxedly: "It''s been resolved, and it''s not a problem for me at all."


    subsequently.


    He noticed that the black lines on Shen Xuan''s face spread out at a speed visible to the naked eye, and seemed to have spread all over her body. Even the lines of the black lines could be clearly seen on the back of her hands, like tattoos that had been painted on. The texture of the skin reveals a bewitching beauty. hit


    "Your body is constantly deteriorating." Su Changxing said.


    Shen Xuan nodded, thinking and said: "Yes, after coming to this world, I seem to be closer to that space, and the energy fed back makes the breath of death grow continuously."


    After Su Changxing heard her description, his expression became serious. Shen Xuan''s situation was more complicated than expected.


    If the space connected with Shen Xuan is the so-called abyss, then the dark breath of death must also be related to Shen Xuan, and the owner of the giant hand in the zombie world may come from the abyss.


    "If this continues, your situation is not optimistic...Let me try again."


    Su Changxing approached and touched the black line on Shen Xuan''s hand with his fingers to see if he could completely remove the breath of death from her body.


    Now he has a deeper understanding of the breath of death, and he can flexibly manipulate it. This is a power no less than faith, and it contains death and truth.


    Normally speaking, the breath of death in Shen Xuan''s body is limited, and with his current ability, he can completely eliminate it.


    Shen Xuan''s dark red child''s hole fluctuated, and she saw a dark and dull world with heavy snow falling.


    Su Changxing slowly pulled the breath of death to gather at his fingers, and then guided it out. With previous experience, he was much more proficient, at least he didn''t need to be so cautious.


    As the deep black breath of death diminished, the black lines on Shen Xuan''s skin also became thinner and faded away.


    But then something went wrong, the black line that caused it to disappear suddenly appeared again, and more dark aura appeared in Shen Xuan''s body out of thin air.


    How is this going!


    Su Changxing realized what the problem was. That world was probably full of death breath, so he immediately stopped and did not continue. If this continues, the death breath will definitely cause the mutual aggregation of death breath, causing more death breath to enter Shen Xuan''s body.


    Shen Xuan stared at him with ruby-like shining eyes, understood her own situation, and smiled lightly: "It seems that the situation is a bit bad."


    Su Changxing shook his head, thought for a while and said, "Fortunately, it''s probably a problem with this world. As long as I leave here, I can probably get rid of the death breath on your body."


    This also confirmed a problem from the side.


    This world is probably very close to the so-called abyss, otherwise, even if there is a lot of death breath in the abyss, it should not enter Shen Xuan''s body.


    at this time.


    Sean was still sitting on the ground, not dead, but he was also seriously injured. He kept coughing up blood, stood up with difficulty, then took off his dirty suit jacket, took out a new one and put it on for himself. , put on a tie, and deliberately arranged the slightly messy hairstyle, then looked at Su Changxing, and the two asked:


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    "..."


    Su Changxing''s eyelids twitched, and he said casually, "It''s almost enough."


    Sean held the black eye sockets with his left hand, and said cautiously: "You should maintain a perfect shape at all times."


    Obviously, he didn''t understand how strange it was to wear a suit with a broken climbing rope around his waist.


    The corner of Shen Jinxuan''s mouth curled up into a smile, and she affirmed, "It''s really perfect."


    This probably has something to do with Sean''s position. A gentleman in a suit probably needs to maintain a perfect look at all times, at least the perfect look he thinks. He is hard to kill when he is in a perfect shape.


    This is also the reason why he was able to survive the attack of Yaqi demon just now.


    These Extraordinary people who grew up in the gap of death are very unusual. In terms of combat power alone, they must be top-notch, and what is even more outstanding is their life-saving ability.


    The further they went to the depths of the third floor, the smaller the visible range of the field of vision, as if a layer of jet-black tulle covered the space and covered their eyes.


    After crossing a long bridge, they saw a different view, no longer a uniform stone brick floor, but instead a pile of building ruins.


    These ruins were molded into a whole like a building, and even the gravel on the ground could not be moved. There were some solidified corpses in the ruins, which seemed to have died not long ago, but they were also unable to move.


    "What are these?" Shen Jinxuan looked at Xiao En and asked.


    Xiao En shook his head, observed these ruins with wide eyes, and then said: "I have never been here before, and probably no one has been on the third floor. Only by passing through the previous area can we get here."


    "It seems that intelligent species have lived here. I think these corpses are all human, and they may be buildings built by humans in the past."


    "So the death gap was built by humans?"


    He was analyzing without thinking. He didn''t have more information about the death gap, and he couldn''t make an accurate judgment. He could only think about it.


    Su Changxing said abruptly, "This is an outpost."


    "ah?"


    Both Shen Jinxuan cast doubtful looks.


    Outpost Ruins: An outpost in the ancient era, in order to monitor the death gap... was destroyed for some reason, and it has been preserved. ¡¿


    "This is indeed a prison, the devil''s prison, but why should the devil be locked here?"


    Su Changxing sighed and said, "It seems that the fourth floor should be the exit of this world."


    Xiao En glanced back at Su Changxing, and didn''t ask why he got this information, but asked instead: "Since it''s a prison where demons are held, why are we here, to exterminate these demons?"


    Su Changxing paused, and said word by word: "Of course it''s for the purpose of quickly cultivating Extraordinary people. Maybe you don''t even realize how fast your own growth is."


    The corners of Xiao En''s eyes twitched, and he still didn''t understand. He said in a low voice, "But so many people died, almost all the people who came here with me died here!"


    Su Changxing smiled lightly: "It is true that powerful Extraordinary people can be cultivated here, and some people have defeated natural disaster demons and walked out from here. I have seen it before, and it is indeed very powerful."


    Sean sat down on the ruins, completely disregarding his own image, fell into a brief silence, and then said to himself: "It''s not worth it at all!"


    He also probably understood what was going on here. It was probably built by humans in the past. Demons were imprisoned here, and then humans were selected from other worlds to come here for experience and cultivate powerful Beyonders.


    And in it, they have no right to choose at all, only the right to die.


    Either live hard, or face death calmly.


    This is the sorrow of the weak.


    Su Changxing interrupted, "Whether it''s worth it or not is still open to debate."


    Now, he can probably understand what they are facing. It is the ubiquitous doomsday, the great terror that can make people despair, and the chaos that rolls in and tends to the darkness.


    "What do you mean?" Sean looked up at him, his eyes became sharp.


    Su Changxing ignored him, walked forward, and said in a deep voice, "It''s like a war, someone has to push forward. It''s indeed your misfortune to come here. What if you were soldiers?"


    "Since this place has existed for so long, it has its meaning."


    The doomsday game has the same operating principle as this death gap, and he suspected that it was built by the same person, or the same group of people.


    It seems that when the Titans existed, the doomsday game already existed, and the Titan King was the first player of the doomsday game at that time.


    And there is another point that needs attention, the extraordinary system in the death gap is different from the extraordinary system in the doomsday game.


    The two are like different versions of the same thing. The Doomsday Game is of course the latest version, and Death Rift seems to be stuck in a certain version.


    Does this mean that the two were originally connected, but now they are disconnected.


    Death Rift is like a plug-in of Doomsday, and now it is independent.


    Sean stood up, sorted out his attire, followed him, and bowed:


    "Mr. Su, I was rude just now. If according to what you said, this place is a barracks, so what are the enemies we are fighting against, these demons?"


    Su Changxing glanced back at him, shook his head and said, "It''s not just demons, it''s probably something that made these demons born."


    ¡­


    The ruins are so big that they have been walking in it for a long time without seeing the end. It is possible to imagine how many people were stationed in this outpost at that time.


    Kakaka


    There was a sound from the ruins, the sound of gears turning and colliding was unusually crisp.


    Su Changxing was also shocked, he didn''t notice any abnormalities around him before, and then he saw a tattered wooden puppet crawling out of the ruins~www.novelhall.com~ The puppet looked very rough, as if it was made of a few pieces. The body made of wood is also about the size of a normal human being. He is wearing a chain mail and holding a long gun made of wood in his hand, which looks extremely funny.


    Su Changxing counted, there were eighteen such puppets, and they happened to be standing in different positions around them.


    I don''t know if it was a coincidence or what, they just walked to the middle of these puppets, and then these puppets started.


    Eighteen puppet puppets from different positions. Back and forth, coming at them at different speeds, gears rattling.


    He was sure that the gears in the puppets'' bodies had malfunctioned, which was why they made such noises.


    Puppet Flying Star Array: An ancient killing array that reflects the stars and can suppress fifth-order demons.


    The first is Kanshui Qiming, the third is Xunfeng White Tiger, the sixth is Empress Lihuo, the second is Qiantian Xuanwu, and the ninth is Kuntu Tianchong...


    A killing formation with a very high upper limit can suppress demons, but at the same time, the loopholes are also obvious...]


    Illusory candle lights lit up in midair, and blue talisman water sprinkled down. Those tattered and dull puppets seemed to suddenly become dexterous.


    The bullets fired by Su Changxing were bounced off one by one by these puppets who looked fragile, and a big hand was holding him tightly.


    Each of these puppets is independent, but also a whole, forming a whole with this world, and turning this world around in a mysterious way.


    Su Changxing vaguely felt the taste of divine language in the puppet flying star array, the same mystery can fundamentally activate the rules of the world and exert unimaginable power.


    "Die, stop struggling."


    A cry came from the void, and the movement of the puppet became faster again, too fast to be seen clearly, leaving only afterimages.

 v3 Chapter 265： Puppet Flying Stars

    The person who controls the Puppet Flying Star Array behind the scenes is probably the person who attacked them before.


    Since they can control the puppets in the ruins, they should also be human beings who have existed for a long time. They may have existed before the outpost of the death gap was destroyed.


    "You are human too, why are you attacking us for no reason?"


    Su Changxing shouted, trying to communicate with the other party, wanting to see if his judgment was correct, and he was indeed surprised why this person attacked them.


    "Break into the Heavenly Demon Prison without authorization, kill without mercy!"


    A sharp voice came from the void.


    If this is the case, what the other party said is correct, he and Shen Jinxuan did enter here in other ways, and if Hongjun''s way was improper, then their way of entering was indeed improper.


    Su Changxing turned into an ancient golden Buddha and enveloped the three of them, temporarily resisting the continuous attacks of puppets.


    The speed of the puppet was so fast that each puppet could attack Gu Fojin hundreds of times every second.


    The ancient golden Buddha cracked at a speed visible to the naked eye and began to shatter, and the speed of the puppets was still getting faster.


    "The two of us broke into here by accident in order to escape for our lives. If there is any offense, please forgive me, senior." Su Changxing said loudly.


    The opponent''s strength is unknown, if he can not do it, he still wants to do it, after all, this puppet flying star array is enough to give him a headache.


    The man didn''t respond to what Su Changxing said, and it seemed that he was determined to use the puppet flying array to strangle them.


    A smile curled up on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, and he continued in a loud voice: "Since you are so unreasonable, then I won''t be polite. Do you think this kind of formation full of loopholes can be useful to me?"


    "This formation is called the puppet flying star formation, right?"


    Just this period of time, he has used the data eye to analyze the puppet flying star array thoroughly. Although he does not know its specific operating principle, he also knows the way to crack it. He only needs to follow the operation of each puppet The sequence can be reversed to crack.


    Of course, it is not enough to only know the method of cracking, it also needs enough strength to hit the core part of each puppet.


    It takes 216 rounds of bullets to strike the core of each puppet twelve times in reverse position. The formation will change four times during this process, and each change requires three rounds of reverse strikes.


    During this process, each bullet needs to be extremely accurate, not only must it hit every shot, but also keep up with the changes in the rhythm of the formation. Fortunately, the changes in the formation are regular, which undoubtedly reduces a lot of difficulty.


    "snort!"


    A cold snort came from the void.


    Obviously, that person didn''t believe that Su Changxing, a young human being, could crack the puppet flying star array at all, and would rather believe that it could be broken by force.


    Su Changxing took out the pistol wrapped in rags, and the frequency of the bullets suddenly accelerated, shooting at the puppets moving around in a fixed pattern, unexpectedly forming the same rhythm as the entire formation for a while, causing the puppets to retreat step by step.


    The person who controlled the formation was also shocked when he saw Su Changxing''s actions. He was actually cracking the formation, and in the correct way.


    "How can this be!"


    There was a roar in the void, full of embarrassment.


    The formation of the puppet flying array changed suddenly, and Su Changxing''s shooting method also changed accordingly.


    With the shooting of the bullets, the moving puppets slowed down, and the bullets shot out cracks on their bodies, which seemed to be broken at any moment.


    Kaka


    The crisp sound of a puppet jamming.


    A puppet was pierced by a bullet and fell to the ground. The other puppets also stopped, their movements became slow, old, and then lost power, and fell into the ruins.


    These puppets are broken, so the puppet flying star array is not complete, and its power is greatly reduced.


    Su Changxing only used more than a hundred bullets to decipher it. Even if it is a complete puppet flying star array, he can probably decipher it.


    There was a moment of silence in the void, and then he said, "Since you have such strength, I won''t stop you."


    Su Changxing didn''t expect the other party to let them leave so generously, and felt that it seemed a little too easy.


    Sean blinked and shouted, "Can I go too?"


    "..."


    No one answered.


    "I''ll take it as if you agree if you don''t speak!" He shouted again.


    Still no sound.


    Su Changxing breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Let''s go!"


    The reason why he was talking nonsense to the other party just now was because he felt that the Puppet Flying Star Array had no murderous intentions, it was more like a test.


    All the way to the end.


    "That''s a demon?" Shen Jinxuan saw a figure wandering in the ruins, leaving a line of **** footprints behind him, wearing a dark red armor and holding a spear.


    Just from the breath, it is known that this is also a demon, a natural disaster demon.


    This natural disaster demon is special, maintaining a humanoid form, relatively speaking, this seems to be relatively rare, and Luo Haodong is not in the form of a human being, after all, he only has one eye and his body is so huge.


    But low-level demons are just the opposite, many of them maintain a form similar to humans.


    When they approached, the demon in armor stopped and turned his back to them. Bright red blood flowed and dripped on the armor, and the smell of blood, a strong smell of blood, could be smelled from a long distance away.


    "How to see the future?"


    The demon raised his head, revealing two completely different faces, a man and a woman, with a hoarse and deep voice.


    Su Changxing realized that the strength of this demon was unusually strong, and said to Shen Jinxuan and the two of them, "You all retreat one after another, and come back after I finish it."


    After all, such a rare situation as Luo Haodong''s is basically impossible to happen.


    Su Changxing didn''t think that the demon in front of him would be in the same situation, and he didn''t answer what the demon said. He fired a shot, and the bullet exploded in the demon''s chest, revealing a big hole.


    Such injuries did not affect the demon in the slightest, he still stood on the spot repeating what he said just now, and slowly raised the spear in his hand.


    "How to see the future!"


    The demon repeated even louder.


    Another bullet from Su Changxing broke its left leg, but the demon still stood on the spot holding the spear high~www.novelhall.com~ but it became more and more imposing.


    Seeing this scene, he had a bad premonition, and fired more than ten rounds of bullets, hitting the demon until its body was separated, but it still stood where it was, holding its spear high.


    "How to see the future!"


    The voice is louder and more passionate.


    Su Changxing suddenly felt a stabbing pain in his chest, a spear pierced his chest, and the demon appeared in front of him at some point.


    The two faces are particularly clear, with different expressions, anger and sadness.


    "If you see it, you will see it." Su Changxing said with a light smile, and at the same time expanded the space of the Pocket Galaxy, preparing to pull this demon into the Pocket Galaxy.


    No matter how strong this Scourge Demon is, as long as he pulls him into the Pocket Galaxy, he will let him fiddle with it


    This trick is also tried and tested.


    However, before Su Changxing opened the space, the demon disappeared and appeared in its original position this time, holding a long spear high, with Su Changxing''s blood dripping on it.


    Su Changxing showed a look of surprise, he didn''t know if the demon was just a coincidence, or if he avoided it on his own initiative.


    this time.


    He didn''t wait any longer, but took the initiative to attack and rushed towards the demon. At the same time, the wound on his chest healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and he fully recovered within two steps.


    Unexpectedly, when the demon saw Su Changxing rushing towards him, it also backed away.


    "How to see the future!"


    The demon raised his spear again, and the red tassels were flying in the air.


    Su Changxing''s speed was faster than it, but not too much faster, and the distance between the two sides was getting closer little by little.


    "How to see the future!


    "


    The demon appeared in front of him again, but this time he opened the space of Pocket Galaxy in advance, waiting for the opponent to attack, like a huge spider web, opening it, waiting for the prey to come.

 v3 Chapter 266： never come back

    this time.


    The devil seemed to have expected it in advance, and did not launch an attack. Instead, it flickered in front of Su Changxing, and then returned to its original position. After the space of the Pocket Galaxy was withdrawn, it quietly appeared behind Su Changxing. A bullet pierced his body.


    "This is¡­"


    Su Changxing also shot the demon in the head with one shot, and after chasing after him, he realized that this natural disaster demon possessed some kind of predictive ability, so he just avoided every attack that threatened it.


    Precognition abilities seem to be powerful, but most of them are just a poor imitation, will be affected by various factors, will be distorted by more powerful existences, and most of them cannot assist in combat.


    This demon''s predictive ability is completely different, similar to his "opportunity foresight" super enhanced version, which can completely control the battle.


    Faced with such a situation, he also chose to fight in the most clumsy way, getting closer to the demon bit by bit, constantly destroying its body with the revolver, and restricting the demon''s ability to move.


    Even if this demon has the ability to predict the future, as long as it has no room to hide, so what if it can see the future, it is just a hopeless future!


    Being able to see the future does not mean that the future can be changed, on the contrary, it often brings greater despair, the despair that cannot be changed after knowing the result.


    He also has "Opportunity Foresight", but he never chooses to actively trigger this ability, even in desperate situations.


    Such ability itself is extremely dangerous, and it often pushes people into the abyss, and he has always believed that the future is unpredictable, and he does not believe, nor is he willing to believe in fate.


    People who believe in fate will probably only be played by fate.


    The fighting time was not too long, and Su Changxing pressed on step by step, compressing the range where this demon could move.


    This natural disaster demon can move instantly in space without relying on the rules, but it is not considered a real movement, and will return to its original position after a certain period of time.


    This ability itself has a huge flaw, and it is very likely that someone will catch the flaw in an instant.


    only.


    This is because the demon has the ability to predict the future, so it perfectly makes up for this shortcoming. It has a fighting style that is as self-contained as a human being, and is more difficult to deal with than other natural disaster demons.


    If it wasn''t for Su Changxing''s ability to be immortal, he would have found this demon difficult to deal with.


    Just like when playing chess, the opponent already knows what you will do next, so you are naturally at a great advantage.


    Su Changxing''s advantage is that there is no "general", and he will not die. This game of chess is inherently impossible to lose, and the most draws.


    He presses on step by step and understands all the abilities of this demon, which is relatively monotonous compared to other demons.


    Just when he was about to open the space of the pocket galaxy and drag this demon into it.


    The demon stopped moving, knelt on the ground, and the spear with the red tassel in his hand fell on the ruins, making a crisp sound, and rolled down twice, the color of the red tassel became much darker.


    It actually gave up and surrendered.


    Now that you have seen the ending, there is no need to struggle.


    Su Changxing was also taken aback for a moment, the first time he saw a demon that would surrender, it was a high-level demon.


    Tiancheng Demon: Level 5, a powerful demon that can see the future for a short time. It condenses the evil thoughts of Tian Yun and Cheng Xin. It will not lose any battle that should be won, and it will also not be able to win the battle that should be lost. ¡¿


    "Just kill me!"


    Two different voices came from Tiancheng Demon''s body at the same time, his face was full of despair, just like a real human being.


    These two are the guards of the outpost, Chengxin has the ability to predict the future, and Tianyun has strong combat power.


    They saw the coming danger and the future, but they couldn''t avoid it.


    In the struggle, the outpost was destroyed by a demon imprisoned in the Heavenly Demon Prison, and almost all the people in the outpost died in that battle.


    Su Changxing saw some fragments of the past from the eyes of this demon, and he also felt that this place must not only imprison the natural disaster demon, but also higher-level demons, such as the fourth-order world-destroying demon.


    It''s just that the world-destroying demon can be imprisoned so easily.


    A terrifying demon carrying a star and an extremely cold storm covered it with one hand, and the shadow covered the entire station.


    In an instant, the entire station was destroyed.


    "Why not kill?"


    Su Changxing frowned involuntarily, thinking that since these people were able to catch the world-destroying demon, they should also be able to kill it. Instead, they chose this thankless way of imprisoning the demon here, and ended up playing with fire and setting themselves on fire .


    Su Changxing stretched out his hand and dragged the Tiancheng demon into the Pocket Galaxy, using the power of the world to firmly imprison him and keep him away from other demons.


    With the lessons learned from the past, he also felt that he should be more careful, so as not to be backlashed by these demons.


    Walking through the ruins, there are candles flickering in front of you. It is a promenade with bronze walls on both sides, and you walk up along the candle promenade.


    Su Changxing looked towards the long corridor and said, "This is the passage leading to the fourth floor, isn''t it? Is the passage below also like this?"


    Xiao En showed surprise on his face, shook his head and said: "It''s not right below, it''s just a teleportation circle connecting the upper and lower floors. But it looks like this should be the passage leading to the fourth floor, and we''re about to go out!"


    Shen Jinxuan did have a different reaction, her eyelids twitched slightly, feeling uncomfortable all over her body, looked sideways at Su Changxing, approached and whispered:


    "This place is not right. It seems that many people died here. If this is the way out, why do these people die here again?"


    As she spoke, she seemed incoherent, her face was full of uneasiness, she felt something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Dead people are normal in this place.


    However, Shen Jinxuan didn''t respond in the ruins of the outpost before.


    Su Changxing observed it and said, "There shouldn''t be any major problems."


    He took the lead and walked forward, and now he can only continue to move forward, but there is no way out.


    Entering the corridor is like entering another space. The air quality, gravity, temperature, and humidity all have great changes, and the body feels light.


    At the same time, Su Changxing was thinking about how to take the road ahead. He probably couldn''t go back to Blue Star, but he could send Shen Jinxuan back.


    Although Blue Star is now facing doomsday, it may still be safer than the outside world.


    Then he needs to find a way to deal with Wan Fang, otherwise, the blood moon will eventually come to Blue Star, and as soon as possible, Wan Fang''s strength will probably continue to increase at an astonishing speed during this period.


    If possible, he decided to seek help from the high-latitude world. It is known that the third level is the limit of extraordinary people, which means that there must be extraordinary people who have reached the third level.


    A Extraordinary with such strength can probably handle Wanfang.


    The corridor is not too long, and after a few hundred steps, it ends in an empty hall. In the middle is a sculpture of a three-headed eagle, which seems to be alive. Six fierce eyes are staring at the people who come out of the passage.


    There was nothing in the hall, it was empty, and the sound of footsteps echoed continuously until it became very far away.


    When he got here, Su Changxing found that the mobile phone had a signal again, and received a message from Hongjun...


    Hongjun can still send messages without his friends, but it''s not surprising. For an existence like Hongjun, it is estimated that he has very high authority in the doomsday game.


    "After going out, take the third passage on the left. I will wait for you outside. Also, don''t send me a message, this thing will be intercepted by others."


    He has escaped?


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, thinking that the other party would perish in the blood moon world.


    It really is not easy...


    Going along the passage to the upper floor is a large circular bronze platform, with a huge half moon inlaid on the ground, emitting a faint blue fluorescence.


    The large platform is connected to more than a dozen passages leading to different directions, and you can also see the flickering candles in the passages. There is a conspicuous sign hanging directly above the bronze wall,


    "There is no return."


    ¡­


    There is no light in the dark night, and the whole city has fallen into a dark dilapidated state. There are only screams one after another, from far or near, reminding people at all times that there are countless zombies and terrifying monsters beyond imagination.


    A few dark figures walked towards this side along the street.


    The strength and speed of zombies are similar to those of normal humans, but they have far stronger night vision capabilities than humans. Even at night without a light tube, Su Changxing can still see people on the street in the distance.


    Although he couldn''t see the location of the mysterious shop~www.novelhall.com~, he was able to determine the approximate location of the mysterious shop by observing the activities of these human beings.


    "Those hunters should have judged the location of the mysterious store in this way, and they couldn''t see the mysterious store."


    Su Changxing put another piece of dried meat into his mouth and chewed it. Compared with humans, zombies can enjoy the wonderful taste of flesh and blood. This is probably a kind of sensory upgrade.


    In addition to being irrational, zombies are much superior to humans in all aspects, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they are new humans.


    Among the dozen or so people, there probably wasn''t a single Extraordinary person. If they appeared like this on a street full of zombies at night, it would be an act of courting death.


    These people are not stupid, throwing heavy objects from the tall buildings in the next street to make a loud noise, thus attracting the zombies from the street here.


    It''s not a particularly clever way, but it works well.


    But there is a problem here, the loud noise will not only attract zombies, but also some monsters in the city, like screechers and the like.


    It has been a long time since they left this city, and many powerful monsters must have emerged, just like his "big brother".


    This is also caused by the characteristics of zombie creatures. After having enough energy, they will continue to evolve, and the direction of evolution is not fixed. Random, random breakthroughs are similar to the promotion of extraordinary people.


    In this way, the starting point of zombie creatures is not necessarily high, but the upper limit is very high. The owner of the giant hand is an example. The growth speed is not necessarily comparable to evil, and it is definitely faster than most creatures, and it is far superior to humans.


    If it weren''t for the lack of intelligence and self-awareness of these ordinary zombies, there would be no living space for human beings in this city.

 v3 Chapter 267： dog

    A man wearing a white hard hat disappeared into the street in front of the coffee shop, and just disappeared out of thin air.


    Su Changxing also knew that there was the exact location of the mysterious shop, and it was probably the same as they were at that time, only one person could enter.


    Within two minutes, the man wearing the white hard hat appeared again on the street in front of the coffee shop, with a silver machete in his hand, and the backpack became bulging, which seemed to indicate that he had exchanged a lot of things.


    "It''s late."


    Su Changxing shook his head and commented.


    When these people were about to leave, the group of zombies that had left went back again.


    Even more desperate.


    A black figure ran towards them from the other side of the street at a faster speed than the other zombies.


    They are probably extraordinary zombies comparable to ninth-level extraordinary, but unlike ordinary zombies, most of their changes compared to ordinary zombies are physical, such as becoming taller in size, or hardening their skin, or The speed becomes faster and becomes more dexterous.


    It seems that the large size of extraordinary zombies is very difficult to deal with, but in fact, the size of this kind has not changed much, but the speed has increased. Extraordinary zombies are the most threatening to ordinary people.


    These dozen or so people may not be enough to kill this zombie.


    "Unlucky, how did you come across this kind of thing!" The man in the white hard hat noticed the zombie running towards them at a glance.


    "Run separately, Xiao Hai, the five of you go around the street on the left."


    As he spoke, he took out a black net gun from his backpack and shot at the fast-running zombies.


    A big net flew out, and the zombie saw the big net flying towards him, but didn''t dodge it. Being covered by the big net, the speed suddenly slowed down.


    "It''s caught in the net, let''s run."


    More than a dozen people were divided into two groups and ran away in two directions. Such an approach could also distract the attention of this extraordinary zombie.


    In less than two seconds.


    Smashing the zombie cut open the big net covering it with its sharp claws, increased its speed again, and rushed towards the group of people directly in front.


    The person who ran the slowest felt the sound of running behind him. Looking back, he saw that the zombie came very close behind him, swept away with the iron rod in his hand, and hit the zombie on the chest. , making a dull sound.


    It''s a pity that his strength is far inferior to that of this zombie, and he was thrown to the ground in an instant. The sharp claws pierced through the left shoulder. The severe pain made him lose the ability to resist almost instantly, paralyzed on the ground, and was bitten again. On the neck, a large amount of blood spurted out.


    "You ride a horse."


    The man in the white hard hat was furious when he saw his companion fell to the ground. He held up the silver machete in his hand and slashed at the zombie.


    Obviously, his strength and speed are stronger than others, they have been strengthened, and that silver-white machete is not an ordinary thing, it is surprisingly sharp.


    The man actually cut off the left arm of this extraordinary zombie with this silver machete.


    Black blood spewed out from the cut of the zombie''s left arm, emitting a stench.


    After being attacked, the zombie suddenly changed its target, and the loss of its arm did not cause too much impact. It bounced and turned towards the man in the white hat.


    Since he had just swung a knife, the man was in a state of exhaustion at the moment, and he had no way to react when he saw the zombies rushing towards him.


    With the sound of flesh and blood ripping open, his chest was pierced by the zombie''s claws, which was also where the heart was.


    At the beginning, it didn''t know where this extraordinary zombie was the weakness of human beings, but after hunting a lot of humans, it realized that it would be the easiest to attack certain parts, which would make it lose its ability to resist all at once.


    "Run away and leave me alone."


    The man shouted, the heart was pierced and he didn''t die immediately, but he strangled the zombie tightly with his hands to give the others time to escape.


    This extraordinary zombie didn''t chase the others, but was anxious to enjoy the delicious food in front of it, bit by bit the man''s head was crushed, making a crisp bone-crushing sound.


    Even zombies know that fresh food is the best, the most vigorous, and the most energy-rich to eat, and such food can make it stronger.


    Su Changxing stared at the corpse being eaten on the street in the distance, his eyes were shining under the faint moonlight, and he knew that the machete was probably a mysterious item from a mysterious shop.


    If humans can use it, so can he.


    If he can get it, it will definitely increase his current combat effectiveness and give him more ability to protect himself.


    No matter how smart that Extraordinary zombie was, it probably wouldn''t look down on that machete, after all, for it, claws were much more useful than a machete.


    Su Changxing only needs to wait until the Extraordinary Zombie leaves this time, and then he can run over to find a leak.


    These ordinary zombies did not pose any threat to him, and they would not actively attack him, but it was hard to say about extraordinary zombies. Compared with ordinary zombies, they already possessed a certain amount of wisdom and stronger self-awareness.


    The others ran out of his field of vision, and he didn''t know whether they escaped or not.


    "It should be possible to escape some of them, after all, they came prepared."


    Su Changxing thought about it, and felt his mouth was dry again, so he put a piece of jerky into the innermost part and chewed it. In this way, his desire for fresh flesh and blood could be greatly weakened.


    Jerky is also a substitute.


    For ordinary zombies, it''s a low-quality substitute. They would rather eat rotten meat than this kind of jerky, but it''s just right for Su Changxing.


    The extraordinary zombie squatted and gnawed on the corpse, and the other ordinary zombies around them also consciously stood at a distance and did not approach.


    When the two corpses on the ground were almost eaten, the extraordinary zombie stood up, looked around, and then suddenly looked in Su Changxing''s direction, its eyes glowed in the dark, like cat''s eyes .


    Su Changxing was also taken aback, looked away, and immediately stood up from the ground, leaning against the wall.


    He realized that he might have overlooked the extraordinary perception ability of the extraordinary zombie, probably because he had been staring at this zombie for food, so it would be aware of it.


    Su Changxing glanced out again, and the zombie had disappeared at the position just now, leaving only the remains of two corpses on the ground.


    "No, maybe it''s coming."


    He realized that he was going to leave here immediately, and his behavior might have aroused the interest of this extraordinary zombie.


    The other party just had enough food and drink, so it''s not difficult to understand how to entertain a zombie, but it''s hard for Su Changxing to understand how a zombie wants to amuse himself.


    With the speed of that extraordinary zombie, it would only take a few minutes to run over.


    Su Changxing wouldn''t just wait for the other party to come over, but immediately ran downstairs. It was definitely not safe to stay in this building. The extraordinary zombie sensed that he was in this building, and might come over to check.


    "I''m sorry for the brothers."


    Su Changxing glanced at the zombies wandering in the corridor, and said to himself, passing them by.


    He went downstairs as fast as he could, looking out from the window of the corridor from time to time, and the sound of footsteps echoed continuously in the corridor.


    walk out.


    Stand on the street and look around.


    He found a place where the zombies were densest and ran over, then mixed in, imitated the other zombies and stood there sluggishly, and then took two steps forward from time to time, making a low-pitched growl.


    Although he is a zombie himself, he is also a human soul and mind, and his behavior is logically different from ordinary zombies, so he has to pretend.


    Listening carefully to the howling of these zombies, it is also very rhythmic, and the rhythm of each zombie is different.


    Within a few minutes of Su Changxing''s mingling, he saw the extraordinary zombie rushing straight from the ruins just now, stopped downstairs, looked around the surrounding streets, found nothing unusual, and then ran up.


    Seeing this scene, he was also in a cold sweat, if the zombies had cold sweats.


    Just now he was just speculating like this, thinking that this zombie might come over, so he ran down to avoid it just to be on the safe side, but he didn''t expect that this zombie really followed like a smelling dog.


    From this point of view, extraordinary zombies also have a sense of territory. I don''t know if it''s because of evolution, a change in the environment, or something else.


    He really didn''t realize this before.


    Immediately afterwards.


    There was a movement upstairs, like the sound of hitting the wall. After the sixth sound, half of a zombie''s body fell from the window and fell heavily on the street, smashing a lot of flesh.


    "Is it so cruel to attack the same kind?"


    Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining secretly in his heart. He also knew that these zombies would not have any sympathy, and completely followed the cruel rules here to carry out all actions.


    The crazy behavior of extraordinary zombies probably also shows that there is a fierce competition among extraordinary zombies, and they may devour each other.


    And once it is suspected by an extraordinary zombie, it is best to be an ordinary zombie, because they will destroy it mercilessly.


    Thinking of this, Su Changxing also felt dizzy, as if it was not easy for an ordinary zombie to survive here.


    Sure enough, each has its own difficulties.


    It didn''t take long for that extraordinary zombie to slowly walk down from above, step by step. The bloodstains on the bare soles of the feet were covered in dust, which was extraordinarily clear.


    It also felt that the few zombies upstairs were not the zombies just now, but it still chose to kill them all.


    "ah!


    "


    After taking two steps on the street, it roared angrily, as if it was extremely unwilling to catch Su Changxing.


    It does not allow an existence like him in his territory, it is like sand in the eyes.


    Although it didn''t know why there was no room for sand in its eyes, it felt that Su Changxing was that grain of sand.


    Seeing the Extraordinary zombie leave, Su Changxing still maintained the state of "mingling into it", wandering slowly along the street in the opposite direction.


    as expected.


    Two minutes later, that extraordinary zombie reappeared on this street. After looking around, he found nothing abnormal, turned around and left again.


    Su Changxing was also powerless to complain about this, a zombie seemed to be smarter than a human, and knew **** a carbine.


    He now seriously suspects that this zombie will appear in the location of the mysterious shop. It is not a coincidence, but it is squatting nearby, waiting for someone to come.


    Su Changxing wandered along the street with other zombies, always in a state of "mingling in", while looking around, he always felt that the extraordinary zombie was nearby.


    It wasn''t until half an hour later that he was sure that he was fighting wits with the air, and the extraordinary zombie had already left here.


    At this time.


    He also happened to arrive at the place where the accident happened just now, and saw the silver machete lying on the ground not far away, some distance away from the corpse.


    Because of the influence of extraordinary zombies, this place is still empty, no ordinary zombies approached, even though there are still broken flesh and blood on the ground.


    Su Changxing looked around, didn''t bother to pretend, walked over generously and bent down to pick up the silver machete, and then felt a heat coming from his arm, his strength unexpectedly increased a bit out of thin air!


    Does this machete enhance the wielder''s strength?


    He raised the machete and waved it twice in the air, and found that it was indeed the case. Since the strength of this body itself was not strong, the increased power of the machete was quite obvious.


    Walking in front of the corpse, I found that the backpack had been turned over. It was done by the extraordinary zombie, and there were probably some things missing from the backpack.


    He also didn''t rummage through the backpack here, picked it up, turned around and fled.


    Because of that extraordinary zombie, he felt that this place was relatively dangerous, so he walked along the street in the direction where the humans had fled before.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Then he saw a lot of zombies gathered around the ground and gnawed on the corpses on the ground, piled up in piles, making the sound of baji baji, which sounded very appetizing, and he couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Brothers are really delicious."


    Su Changxing glanced at it, and ran forward quickly along the flower bed by the roadside, bent over, saw a half-open clothing store, lowered his head and got in, there were several corpses of zombies inside, their heads were blown open and fell to the ground, looking Come during the day when someone has been here.


    He dragged his backpack and continued to walk in, until he reached the innermost changing room, went in and closed the door with his backhand, and then began to look carefully at the things in the backpack.


    There was some food and water, and Su Changxing didn''t need biscuits, so he threw it on the ground, but there was a can of luncheon meat, which was still brand new, and seemed to be exchanged from a mysterious store.


    There was also a white pill in a black bottle, without any words on it. Su Changxing picked it up and observed it before throwing it into the backpack behind him.


    This body does not have the ability of "true knowledge", so it cannot directly analyze the functions of these things, and can only judge by experience.


    There was nothing in it that Su Changxing wanted to see the most.


    Just now, he vaguely saw that it was the Extraordinary Zombie who found something similar to crystals from his backpack, and there was a high probability that it was the Extraordinary Crystal.


    "This extraordinary zombie ate the extraordinary crystal... It didn''t chase the rest of the people, which means that it preyed on flesh and blood incidentally."


    "Its purpose is for the extraordinary crystal in the backpack!"


    "Zombies can directly improve their strength by eating extraordinary crystals, which is far superior to humans."


    "Can ordinary zombies devour extraordinary crystals?"


    Su Changxing was a little uncertain. The difference between ordinary zombies and extraordinary zombies was too great to generalize.


    Just like the difference between ordinary humans and Extraordinary people, if ordinary humans eat Extraordinary crystals, they will basically die, but if they are directly swallowed by a ninth-level Extraordinary, then there is a certain probability that they will not die suddenly.


    "Ah!"


    There was a sudden noise outside, and the zombies on the street had a strange commotion.


    Although Su Changxing didn''t see the scene outside~www.novelhall.com~, he could still deduce that it was the extraordinary zombie who had come again, with a lingering appearance.


    "Extraordinary crystal..."


    He glanced back, and in the backpack, there was a shimmering Extraordinary crystal in the dark. He didn''t realize it until this time. At first, maybe this Extraordinary zombie was curious and wanted to kill a soon-to-be Extraordinary zombie. similar.


    Later, it felt the existence of extraordinary crystals.


    There is a high probability that this extraordinary zombie has some kind of special ability, and it can detect the existence of extraordinary crystals nearby, but it cannot find the specific location.


    Therefore, at that time, it will go and come back, not because of its resourcefulness and high wisdom, but because it feels that the extraordinary crystal is nearby!


    It was precisely because of this that it followed, like a dog smelling shit.


    Su Changxing squatted in the corner of the fitting room, holding the silver machete in one hand, and remained motionless, clearly feeling footsteps wandering back and forth at the door of the clothing store.


    There was only a bang, and the iron door of the clothing was knocked open.


    If he had faced off with an extraordinary zombie before, his winning rate might have been less than 10%, but with this silver machete, his winning rate was at least 30%.


    The 30% lies in the fact that he can cause effective damage to it now.


    Zombies are creatures that are difficult to die, and ordinary injuries can''t affect them at all.


    Tread Tread


    The footsteps gradually approached.


    The Extraordinary Zombie looked around, but didn''t see any other creatures, and slowed down, but felt that the Extraordinary Crystal was nearby.


    It is also imperative, and that is what makes it powerful.


    It analyzed the current situation with its limited brain, then suddenly locked its eyes on the tightly closed fitting room door, walked over step by step with a hint of doubt.

 v3 Chapter 268： lift the head

    Snapped


    The Extraordinary Zombie had just approached, and was about to push open the door of the fitting room to check the situation inside, when he heard a crash.


    Su Changxing took the initiative to attack, pierced through the door of the fitting room with a silver machete, and chopped at the zombie''s hand.


    Katsa


    There was a crisp sound when the door broke.


    This kind of door is inherently weak, and the two boards are still hollow, so they can be easily penetrated without any effort, and it will not affect the power of this blow.


    The Extraordinary Zombie also reacted immediately, leaning to the side and moving his arms to the side.


    only.


    The silver machete also changed its direction ahead of time, and the way it slashed came from the side, as if it had eyes.


    The Extraordinary Zombie also sensed that something was wrong. Its arm would be cut off if it went on like this, but the blade had already touched his elbow, and the result could not be changed.


    swish


    With the crisp sound of bones breaking, Su Changxing cut off the remaining arm of this extraordinary zombie with a sharp knife, and gained the upper hand when he came up.


    It seems that Su Changxing cut off the arm of the extraordinary zombie with a simple knife, but this process has been rehearsed tens of thousands of times in his body consciousness. According to the behavior and habits of the extraordinary zombie and the way of fighting before, A battle plan with the greatest chance of winning.


    Normally, how could an ordinary zombie hurt an extraordinary zombie with this machete, no matter the speed or strength, it was far behind.


    The battle is far from that simple. It is not because of strength or speed that one can definitely win, unless there is a crush.


    There is the main body as a terminal to analyze the battle.


    Zombie clones have almost perfect combat awareness and superb combat skills, which is also an aspect of combat effectiveness.


    The brain of the extraordinary zombie was also in a state of shutdown for a moment. He couldn''t figure out how this ordinary zombie chopped off one of its arms. From its point of view, Su Changxing should be completely harmless.


    Without any pause in the movement, Su Changxing immediately rolled to the left. Although this extraordinary zombie has no hands, it is still very easy to kill an ordinary zombie. It can kill him with only one mouth.


    The extraordinary zombie, just as Su Changxing expected, bumped into him in a daze, trying to throw him to the ground.


    Snapped


    There was a dull impact sound, although he avoided it, he was still hit by the shoulder of the zombie, and then hit his back on the wooden board in the fitting room, smashing a big hole, and the expended wood was inserted into the flesh and blood .


    At least four bones in the left shoulder were broken, and the entire left arm was almost paralyzed.


    However, this is already a relatively good situation as expected.


    Su Changxing bumped into the wall, but without any pause in his movements, he raised the silver machete again, and slashed at the extraordinary zombie''s neck from the side.


    This will determine the outcome of this battle.


    The fitting room was very small, and the two zombies were almost stuck together, face to face.


    Faced with such a situation, the extraordinary zombie did not choose to dodge, but pierced his abdomen with a broken hand bone, shrugged his body forward, and bit his mouth towards Su Changxing''s neck.


    Zombies are not afraid of death. When fighting, they will only attack desperately. If they attack with all their strength, they will destroy themselves.


    This also allows them to show stronger combat effectiveness when fighting humans.


    But in this moment, the extraordinary zombie''s neck just hit the blade of the machete,


    Card


    The blade cut through the flesh and got stuck in the bone, but did not completely cut it off.


    Surprisingly, the bones in the zombie''s neck were harder than those in the arms, like metal, and it was only cut in half with the knife.


    The roaring sound echoed in the fitting room, several large holes appeared on the wooden wall, and two zombies, one large and one small, were entangled together.


    Su Changxing heard the sound of shoulder bones breaking, put one elbow on the shoulder of the extraordinary zombie and pushed it out as hard as possible, and then pulled out the machete with the other hand, and then chopped down to the previous position.


    A big hole was bitten out of his shoulder, and black blood gushed out desperately.


    Life and death are in an instant.


    This is the most savage and primitive battle, both sides are ruthless, and only the victor can live.


    With another bite, half of Su Changxing''s neck was bitten off. There was the sound of bones breaking, and there was still a slight pain.


    At the same time, he also raised the machete to cut off the zombie''s neck, pushed it away, threw it out, hit the wall, and then rolled to the ground, looking very elastic, still screaming, Full of unsatisfactory taste.


    The battle was more difficult and dangerous than expected, and he almost died.


    If the position of the extraordinary zombie''s mouth is one inch forward, his entire neck will be bitten off. After the neck is bitten off, he is basically doomed to die. Even if he won''t die for a short time, his vitality will continue to pass away. until complete death.


    "I still won"


    Su Changxing drooped his head, with a stiff smile on his face, looking extraordinarily terrifying and ferocious. He picked up the silver machete that had just fallen on the floor and slapped that head.


    "If you don''t do it, you won''t die, you know that?"


    Su Changxing said angrily, he was trying his best to avoid the extraordinary zombie this time, but the other party wanted to make trouble for him.


    He raised the silver machete and hit the zombie''s head one after another. The skull was harder than the neck, and a full-strength slash only caused some cracks on the surface of the skull, but instead caused the head to bounce around in the fitting room.


    Snapped


    Snapped


    ¡­


    Accompanied by a roar, until the sixth blow, his head was completely severed, revealing a large amount of black blood and rotten flesh.


    The extraordinary zombie was completely dead.


    Su Changxing held the head that was about to break in one hand to prevent it from breaking completely, and reached into the cracked head of the extraordinary zombie with the other hand to grope, and grabbed a dark green crystal, which was also the extraordinary crystal of this zombie.


    Most Extraordinary creatures will have such crystals, which are also the core of power.


    A pure Extraordinary does not have such a thing. The underlying structure of the power system is different, and the results presented are also different.


    With such a big commotion, none of the zombies outside came in. If it was human beings, these zombies would have rushed in.


    Su Changxing stared at the dark green crystal stained with black blood on his hand, and put it in his mouth without hesitation.


    His current state is extremely dangerous, he has almost no fighting power, and the self-healing ability of ordinary zombies is extremely low, so he has to take this step.


    Although it is also very dangerous, it is better than sitting still.


    The extraordinary crystals of extraordinary zombies have a certain degree of compatibility with zombies, and the probability of sudden death is probably smaller.


    The dark green extraordinary crystal was contained in the mouth, from slightly cold to hot, the heat became higher and higher, forming a warm current flowing in the mouth, and the volume continued to shrink.


    Then swallow it.


    Su Changxing sat on the ground, holding his head with both hands, trying not to stress his neck. He felt that it might break if he didn''t pay attention, and because the flesh and blood continued to fall off after being broken, the risk of breaking was also high. increase.


    Forty-seven minutes later.


    There were obvious changes in his body. His pale skin began to shed, and white flakes fell on the floor of the fitting room. The new skin was still pale, but it looked more elastic and resilient than before. Broken bones in the neck are also showing signs of starting to heal.


    Su Changxing was once again amazed at the superiority of zombies. Their ability to absorb and transform energy was much higher than that of humans. It took less than an hour to eat an extraordinary crystal, and there were signs of extraordinary achievement.


    Ordinary zombies are like an empty cup, you only need to add water to it to become an extraordinary zombie.


    This process of change lasted for an hour, and Su Changxing still held his head with both hands. Although the wound on his neck was recovering, the speed was too slow. According to this recovery speed, he might have to hold his head with his hands within a few days. to carry.


    This reminded him that he was running with his head at the mistress''s place, and it seemed to be his head too.


    Until now, he still hasn''t figured out why there is another him, not only in the zombie world, but also in the steam world.


    Feeling that his head was a little more stable, Su Changxing put his backpack on his back, tied the silver machete behind his back with a rope, and walked out of the clothing store with his head in his hands.


    This place is still too unsafe, he has to change places, and now he is in a weak state.


    The sky is slightly bright, and the dusk surrounded by clouds and mist shines on the dilapidated city with a dark yellow light.


    A gigantic creature with two wings whizzed past the city, brought a huge wind, kicked up the dust on the ground, and then heard a distant roar that made the whole city quiet~www.novelhall.com~What is that? "


    Su Changxing dragged his head and looked at the empty sky, realizing that this world was very different from when he first came here.


    He was sure that the thing just now was definitely a high-level Extraordinary creature.


    "I thought that the extraordinary level of this world would not be too high... The speed of time is faster than expected."


    The faster the time flow of a world, the lighter its mass is, and normally it should not be so fast.


    This is not a normal world, it has been artificially transformed.


    He thought of the thing he saw during the blood moon. He felt like an experimental ant in a petri dish, being observed by the other party.


    When the sun comes, the power of the zombies will shrink, much weaker than at night.


    If it was during the day, the dozen or so people before might really be able to kill this extraordinary zombie.


    Su Changxing walked along the direction of the street. I am afraid that many humans will come out to move around in the daytime. The zombies are denser there, and there will be relatively fewer humans.


    He didn''t know what stage these people were in now. They probably lived for a while, and maybe even established a gathering place.


    Before he had gone far, Su Changxing noticed movement behind him. Looking back, he saw figures of some people appearing on the other side of the street from a distance, walking towards him.


    His eyesight was much better than before, and he noticed a few people who escaped last night at a glance, and guessed that they should come to pick up the things left by the man in the white hard hat.


    Although people are dead, these things are bought with points.


    They took such a big risk at night, just for the things in the mystery shop.

 v3 Chapter 269： continue to eat

    Su Changxing didn''t know if those people had noticed him, so he ran forward at a faster speed. The streets were full of zombies. Once a human approached, they would rush over. Even if the other party saw him, they would definitely not be able to chase him. on him.


    This is the advantage of being a zombie.


    ¡­


    "The backpack is on that person!" A beautiful woman with wine-red short hair saw Su Changxing at a glance, mainly because the silver machete on his back was too conspicuous.


    "That''s not a human, it''s a zombie!"


    Then she realized that it was a zombie, a zombie dressed like a human, mainly because she had never seen a zombie with a machete on its back, it was so strange.


    "where?"


    The middle-aged man next to him looked towards the crowd of zombies.


    "Just that zombie with its head in its hands!" The wine-red haired woman pointed in Su Changxing''s direction and repeated again, but when she looked again, Su Changxing''s figure had disappeared on the street.


    The middle-aged man took a long steel stick and smashed the head of a jumping zombie with a stick, and frowned: "The zombie with the head up?"


    The wine-red haired woman nodded and said affirmatively, "Yes, his hands held his head, as if his neck was about to break."


    "And it seems that the zombie has extremely high intelligence this time. He carried the Pale Blade that we exchanged from the mysterious shop yesterday on his back."


    "That thing is a rare item, it can directly enhance strength, and it also has a sharpness effect of fifteen points."


    Such top-quality props may not be able to be spawned once ten times, but they were lucky and unlucky last night, and they happened to meet a powerful extraordinary zombie.


    Zombies with intelligence?


    This made the middle-aged man a little puzzled. They have been here for so long, and they have not seen a zombie with real wisdom. Even if it is an extraordinary zombie, it is at most similar to a beast, not intelligent.


    "Are you sure you''re not mistaken?" The middle-aged man confirmed again, with a skeptical tone, mainly because this matter sounds outrageous.


    The wine-red haired woman sighed, and said coquettishly: "Captain, I never lied to you, you doubt me like this, it breaks my heart."


    As he said, he stretched out his huge chest.


    Seeing the woman''s appearance, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but twitch his dry face, and explained:


    "It''s not that I suspect you, but that zombie doesn''t seem to be an extraordinary zombie, otherwise I would have found it immediately."


    "I suspect that he may be a human disguised as a zombie. Although he has not become a Extraordinary, he has similar abilities."


    Immediately afterwards.


    They found that the door of the clothing store was destroyed, and when they walked in, they found the body of the extraordinary zombie in the fitting room, whose head had been beaten to pieces.


    Another young man with short hair who wore glasses and looked gentle inspected the body of the extraordinary zombie, and then said: "The wound on the blade, the cut on the left hand and the right hand are similar, and they were caused by the same weapon."


    "That zombie... killed this zombie with the pale blade."


    "..."


    The woman with short burgundy hair blinked and asked, "So that''s a zombie?"


    The young man wearing glasses nodded, and said in a positive tone: "It should be, there are blood from two different zombies at the scene, caused by the fight."


    "In this way, you are right, it is indeed a zombie with wisdom."


    The atmosphere at the scene unknowingly brought a bit of solemnity.


    Isn''t their advantage as human beings that they have wisdom? If the zombies also have the same intelligence as them, then what else are they playing, just die.


    The middle-aged man sneered, and said nonchalantly: "It''s just an example. It seems that this zombie is not very strong. It needs weapons to defeat an extraordinary zombie."


    "As long as these zombies don''t undergo such changes on a large scale, there is nothing to worry about."


    While speaking, the body of this extraordinary zombie had already been amputated and put into a sack. This is the best extraordinary material.


    Extraordinary zombies are hunting humans, and they have never been hunting extraordinary zombies.


    ¡­


    Su Changxing returned to the vicinity of the previous position again. The zombies here are relatively dense. The extraordinary zombie died again, so it should be a safer place for him.


    He didn''t change his location, but found the previous building, because the view there was quite good, and he could observe the surrounding situation


    Although it is safer to mix in with the zombies, it is equivalent to burying your head in the ground, like an ostrich.


    The first time he sat down, Su Changxing took out the canned meat in his backpack. He was really hungry, just like humans who are hungry. If they don¡¯t eat meat for a while, their hunger for flesh and blood will become stronger and stronger. , like a drug addiction.


    His nails have become sharper and harder in just over an hour, and he can easily cut the iron sheet of the can without using tools~www.novelhall.com~ However, he is still very To be hygienic, use a knife to cut the luncheon meat in the can into small pieces, and then eat it with a knife.


    He held his head in one hand and forked luncheon meat in the other. From time to time, the swallowed meat would protrude from the side of his neck, and then he stuffed it back.


    After another hour, he could clearly feel that the joints of his fingers were much more flexible than before, and they were no longer so stiff. He even said that the tips of his fingers had a weak sense of touch, and he could feel the roughness of the knife handle.


    As the sunlight gradually became stronger, he could feel his body falling into that lazy state, but this state didn''t make him feel disgusted, on the contrary, it was more comfortable.


    No wonder most of these zombies like to stay on the streets.


    So he is a conscious zombie, but when he is doing nothing, he tends to enter a state of daze, as if showing his true nature, half an hour passes if he doesn''t pay attention, and an hour passes if he doesn''t pay attention again. Another morning passed without paying attention.


    Su Changxing was lying by the window, basking in the sun, and noticed another huge monster flying over in the sky, and blood was spilled on the window.


    He thought he would be able to turn into an Extraordinary Zombie soon, but the whole morning passed, and the change was still going on, and the floor was covered with white flakes of skin.


    "It seems to be slowing down, and it''s still a lot worse."


    Su Changxing felt that his neck was still very unstable, and guessed that he had to speed up the process. He took out the Extraordinary Crystal he picked up earlier from his backpack, and put it in his mouth. There was a pungent taste in his mouth. Spread out.


    He can now be regarded as half an Extraordinary zombie, and his acceptance of Extraordinary crystals is probably much higher. It should not be a big problem to directly eat an Extraordinary crystal.

 v3 Chapter 270： 2 abilities

    After a while, Su Changxing''s whole body became hot, and his eyes were bloodshot, but the scarlet color subsided, and the strength of his body became stronger visibly.


    As this Extraordinary crystal was eaten by it, the Extraordinary process accelerated again.


    The abilities brought by Extraordinary are random, and the same is probably true of zombies. Su Changxing just hoped that he would not have any strange abilities, or become too big.


    Increasing body size can indeed greatly increase combat effectiveness, but at the same time it will also make oneself bloated, and it is easy to fall into a dangerous situation.


    In his opinion, the speed-type zombie like before is very good. If it is faster, at least it will be guaranteed when escaping.


    As an extraordinary creature like a zombie, as long as it can live long enough, it is only a matter of time before it becomes stronger.


    So instead of thinking about how to become stronger, it is better to think about how to make your life more secure.


    Moreover, once this zombie avatar dies, it will become very troublesome. Once the main body loses its ability to be immortal, it will be in a dangerous situation.


    Secondly, he still hasn''t figured out how to rebind a zombie clone, and guesses that even if he rebinds a zombie clone, he probably won''t be able to stay in this world anymore.


    The current situation is the best. The avatar and the main body are in different worlds. If the distance is too close, it will become dangerous.


    Some powerful beings are fully capable of detecting such a connection, and then killing his main body avatar together, thus killing him completely.


    Gradually, the joints of his hands changed again, becoming more flexible, harder and firmer than before.


    Feeling the changes in his body, Su Changxing slowed down again, took out the last Extraordinary crystal from his backpack and fed it to himself, guessing that eating this Extraordinary crystal would definitely make him extraordinary.


    The taste of this extraordinary crystal is different, bitter, with a hint of sweetness.


    He doesn''t have any sense of taste. This is because of the perception of extraordinary power. The nature of extraordinary crystal power from different creatures is different.


    Su Changxing felt that his neck was probably firm, at least it would not be broken due to exercise, but the injury was not healed yet, and his head was still crooked.


    This result reassured him a lot, and it still had a certain impact on his combat effectiveness, but it wouldn''t be that big.


    now.


    His body has entered a critical state, and visible halo patterns appear on his skin, like a dazzling light flickering for a while and then going out.


    The blood in Su Changxing''s eyes completely disappeared, and the blue and clear childlike holes were just like human beings.


    "A very special ability."


    He looked towards the floor, through which he could see a gray figure squatting on the floor below.


    It was a zombie, and ordinary zombies were gray figures.


    He probably obtained two abilities, this is one of the abilities, similar to infrared rays, able to see creatures beyond the range of vision, but not by heat, but by the energy of the creatures themselves.


    If the target is a human being, it will probably be clearer.


    The other ability is related to combat. It can accumulate hand strength for a period of time, and then burst out with amazing hand speed in a short period of time.


    Su Changxing tried this ability, and without moving his hands, he could feel a coolness spreading between his palms, reaching the limit after about ten seconds.


    swish swish


    The hands danced quickly in the air, and afterimages appeared one after another, as well as the sharp sound of the wind.


    Card


    His nails scratched a half-meter mark on the wall.


    Su Changxing was a little surprised, this speed was a bit too fast, and it also brought a certain amount of power boost.


    To put it simply, this is a bit of a supermodel for the ninth order.


    "It''s simple and rude. A perception ability, coupled with an astonishing burst of speed and strength, is at least comparable to a high-ranking position, or an extreme position?"


    He felt that he seemed to be much stronger than that extraordinary zombie, and he was not at the same level at all.


    Even if he is an ordinary zombie now, if he fights with that extraordinary zombie, he can still form a crushing battle result.


    Although such an outbreak can only last for a short time, the outcome of the battle is often determined in an instant.


    Su Changxing reckoned that it wasn''t him who just picked an ordinary zombie with great potential, probably due to the influence of the body, which made this zombie raise its potential and upper limit.


    This is probably why he spent a full three Extraordinary crystals to become an Extraordinary zombie, and the energy consumed was obviously more than ordinary zombies.


    After becoming an Extraordinary Zombie, Su Changxing felt relieved a lot, at least he wouldn''t be able to be killed by any random guy.


    He is also an Extraordinary Zombie now, even if he does any strange actions, it will not be too surprising.


    Even in such a chaotic and dark world, there is a set of self-generated rules, what level should be done at what level, otherwise it will be in danger.


    Ordinary zombies should have no brains, should roar for no reason, should roam the streets aimlessly, and once they make abnormal behaviors, they will be targeted.


    He put his eyes on the black crystal in the backpack, and noticed that only weak extraordinary energy overflowed from it.


    This is completely different from extraordinary crystals, which look ordinary from the outside.


    It''s just that he is also very sure that this thing must not be that simple, otherwise the man would not kill his companion for this thing, at least it would be more valuable than the Extraordinary Crystal.


    "Do you want to eat this thing?"


    Su Changxing slapped himself and shook his drooping head. He felt that his thinking seemed to be affected by the zombies. The first thing he thought of when he saw something was to eat. He had seen such a big hard food before. Things, but don''t think about eating them.


    Just as he was fiddling with the black crystal, a red figure appeared in his vision.


    "Um?"


    He looked sideways, and found that on the street next to him, it should be a human, Extraordinary, and the gray figures surrounding him fell down one by one.


    Su Changxing showed a look of vigilance. For two extraordinary creatures, this distance is still a little closer. If he can spot each other, then the other party may also spot him.


    He stayed where he was and watched the other party, to see what the other party would do. If it was not necessary, he would not take the initiative to hunt and kill humans.


    The man did not notice him, but passed by the side street directly, as if he was in a hurry. He would only clean up the zombies when they were densely packed, and he would pass through them if they were sparse.


    This is a dangerous approach. Once surrounded by a large number of zombies, even Extraordinary people will fall into a dangerous situation.


    When the man walked away, Su Changxing also walked down the stairs, not because of anything else, but because he was addicted to meat and needed to find some meat food.


    These places were too clean, and he searched upstairs, but couldn''t find any edible meat, not even food.


    The whole city is completely trapped in an environment where food is expensive and water is expensive and scarce. The zombies are actually fine, and they don''t need to eat anything to survive.


    If those human beings want to survive, they can only frequently go to the mysterious store to exchange supplies.


    Low-level Extraordinary people also need to use food to replenish their body''s energy, otherwise they will gradually become weak and eventually die, but the persistence time must be much longer than ordinary people.


    Walking along the left side of the street for a certain distance, he saw a convenience store, went in and checked casually, and found that nothing was left, as if someone had used his tongue licked.


    When he came out, two pale red figures appeared on the street not far away. When they saw him, they turned around and ran away as if they had seen a ghost. The stick fell to the ground.


    "Am I that scary?"


    Su Changxing looked at the two running figures, blinked his eyes, and noticed that they ran up a building, and there was a black figure hiding in that building.


    It turned out to be an extraordinary zombie, who seemed to be hiding somewhere between the floors.


    He felt that the luck of these two people was a bit too bad. First, he escaped and then broke into the hiding place of an extraordinary zombie.


    ¡­


    "It was too scary just now, what is it?"


    "A zombie with a decapitated head? I think he''s still carrying a backpack."


    The two walked up the corridor, discussing in low voices.


    The young man with a slightly slender figure and wearing a light green sweater looked up and said:


    "It seems that there are no zombies here. They have been cleaned up. Let''s go up and have a look. There may be someone here."


    The companion with a crowbar in his hand told him, "Let''s go if there are people, but don''t fight with them again. I don''t want to kill people again."


    "Got it, got it, it was an accident last time, I just wanted to get something to eat, who knew that woman''s reaction would be so intense." The young man in the green sweater said impatiently.


    They ran upstairs in the same way last time, met a woman, saw that the other party had a lot of food, and was really hungry, so they asked the woman for food...


    Strangely, they checked several floors, and there were neither zombies nor corpses of zombies, nor any traces of human activities.

 v3 Chapter 271： hunting

    The young man in the green sweater stopped suddenly, looked back like a companion, and said in a low voice:


    "The boss said before that some extraordinary zombies will hide in buildings during the day."


    His voice trembled slightly, realizing that this was probably the situation they were in now, no one was seen here, and no zombies were seen here.


    Maybe that extraordinary zombie was staring at them at this moment.


    When the companion holding the crowbar heard this, his eyelids twitched, and his walking became stiff, "Why did we meet one after another."


    When they saw Su Changxing turned around and ran away before, they also thought that Su Changxing was an extraordinary zombie. Otherwise, how could he behave so strangely? Not only was he carrying a backpack, but he also had a machete tied behind him, and he was dressed like a person.


    It''s scary and scary only because of the extraordinary zombies.


    During the day, at least ten adult males with fighting strength were required to defeat a single Extraordinary zombie. Even if they won, it would be considered a disastrous one.


    And the two of them are not Extraordinary yet, once they encounter Extraordinary zombies, it will be a dead end.


    The two turned around and walked downstairs, but there was no way to get away at this time. Behind them came the screams of zombies, echoing in the corridor.


    No one would let it go when it was delivered to their mouths, and the zombies were no exception. Seeing that the two wanted to leave, they immediately moved, sticking their heads out from the ceiling hole above.


    The young man in the green sweater looked back, and the corridor was empty.


    "He''s up there!"


    The companion next to him shouted, and found that the zombie was lying on the top of the corridor like a spider, staring at them with scarlet eyes.


    "run!"


    The young man in the green sweater yelled, and strode down the corridor first.


    But within this distance, how could they run away? With a scream, the companion next to him was thrown to the ground by the spider-like zombie, and was constantly bitten.


    The sound of bones being crushed was clearly visible, and he only felt his scalp tingling.


    The young man in the green sweater ran down without looking back, thinking only of running for his life, and then heard movement behind him in desperation, and the zombie followed.


    Snapped


    He was also thrown to the ground, but he heard other sounds, like a knife cutting through the air.


    Cold black blood sprayed on his face, and the spider-like zombie had one hand cut off, and then backed away in pain, without further attacking him.


    Thinking that someone had come to save him, the young man in a green sweater looked behind him with joy, only to see a zombie with a crooked head holding a silver machete standing beside him, that face looked ferocious and terrifying.


    This is the real despair, being blocked in the corridor by two extraordinary zombies one behind the other.


    Just as he was about to lie down, close his eyes and wait for death, the zombie holding the silver machete passed by him and attacked the other zombie, as if he completely ignored him.


    chance to escape.


    He tried to get up from the ground, but found that his hands and feet were numb, so he staggered and fell down the stairs, but this was probably a kind of escape.


    Su Changxing followed these two humans up, the purpose of course was not these two people, or what was in their backpacks, but the Extraordinary Zombie.


    Once you find it, you can''t let it go.


    He stared at the extraordinary crystal in the opponent''s brain, which could make it stronger quickly. The opponent was his prey, and he was the hunter.


    Theoretically speaking, if a zombie has extremely high intelligence, it can quickly become stronger in a very short period of time, devouring humans, devouring extraordinary crystals, and even devouring its own kind.


    Su Changxing hadn''t considered eating human corpses, and the efficiency of this method was not high.


    So by hunting extraordinary zombies and devouring the extraordinary crystals in their brains, it is obviously the best way for him to enhance his strength now.


    Although Su Changxing is still a zombie with a tilted head, it is not a problem at all to deal with the zombie who can only climb the wall in front of him.


    The young man in a green hoodie ran to the stairs and heard the sound of flesh being cut. It was very dense. Looking back, the spider-like zombie had been cut into several pieces and lay on the ground with black blood spattering. Shoots everywhere.


    "Dead... dead?"


    He stopped on the spot, his feet seemed to be tied with ropes, and it was difficult to move a step. From those eyes that were as clear as the blue sky, he saw the mountain of corpses and the sea of ??blood.


    Su Changxing didn''t intend to kill this human being, but when he saw that the other person stopped suddenly and looked motionless, he underestimated in his heart why this fool wouldn''t run away, isn''t he afraid of death?


    This scene lasted for a second or two.


    Su Changxing felt a little embarrassed, squatted down, and dug out the extraordinary crystal from the zombie''s brain with his hands. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com was also a dark green crystal, exuding a wonderful smell that belonged to extraordinary. Just wanted to swallow it.


    Compared with flesh and blood, this thing can stimulate the desire in his body more, probably because there is enough energy to satisfy the body.


    This also made him roughly understand why the Extraordinary zombie was so obsessed with Extraordinary crystals, not only to make himself stronger, but also to satisfy the desire like a drug addiction.


    This is the abyss, a process of constantly strengthening oneself is the process of walking into the abyss.


    Looking back, the man had already left.


    "It seems that I was scared stupid before."


    A stiff smile appeared on his face, and he habitually kept smiling.


    From the beginning to the end, he never thought of killing the other party, just because he maintained a pure human nature, and also a part of the Buddha nature from the "Weihuo" monk, one part belongs to himself, and the other part is reflected in others


    He deliberately maintains humanity and Buddha nature, and also guarantees himself, not getting lost in the extraordinary haze.


    Most high-level extraordinary people are extreme, like gods, very pure, either bright and majestic without any flaws, or dark and chaotic and twisted to the extreme.


    In the extraordinary, only pureness can maintain oneself, just like day and darkness, just like reality and illusion...


    Su Changxing wiped the Extraordinary Crystal he just dug out on his not-so-clean backpack, wiped off the black blood on it, and threw it into his mouth, half-closed his eyes, showing a look of enjoyment.


    After becoming an Extraordinary Zombie, the muscles on his face became less stiff, and he could barely make some expressions.


    Then, he walked up to the human corpse on the top of the stairs. The neck of the corpse was bitten with a big gap, and he died quickly. The blood on the ground was still mild.

 v3 Chapter 272： Assembly point

    There is nothing in the backpack, a bottle of water, two bags of compressed biscuits, and some messy things like candles and mechanical parts.


    Su Changxing also saw some clues. From the things collected by these two people, it can be seen that they probably belonged to a gathering place and were assigned related tasks.


    If it was just two people, they probably wouldn''t collect these things that are useless for survival.


    He thought about the need to find the location of this gathering place, not for any purpose, but simply to avoid these humans to avoid unnecessary conflicts.


    Thinking like this, he looked at the pale red figure who was running away in a hurry on the street, and followed.


    The distance was not close, so he followed along the way stop and go, and after more than an hour, he saw from a distance that the street was blocked by barricades, someone on the wooden tower was setting up a heavy crossbow, and in front of the barricade were corpses of zombies all over the ground. Circle after circle of barbed wire.


    "Not too young."


    Su Changxing was a little surprised at the size of this gathering place. From a distance, it occupied at least three or four streets, forming a large circle. The center was a department store. From a distance, he could see many people in the street. walk around.


    After taking a look, he immediately turned around and left to avoid being noticed by others. There must be many Extraordinary people in this gathering place.


    "It seems that these people have been here for a long time, and they have actually established such a large and complete gathering place."


    He reckoned that although these people were also sent in, their situation might be completely different from theirs at the time, so they cannot be generalized.


    ¡­


    "0931 is back, we were attacked by extraordinary zombies, so the search mission had to be terminated."


    The young man in a green sweater stood in front of the barricade, waving his hands and shouting, squatting half-squatting and breathing heavily. His abdomen was full of blood, and he was seriously injured when he was thrown down by the zombies.


    "I''m hurt and need medical treatment!"


    The iron gate of the barricade was pulled upwards to let him in, and just as he got in, he fell completely to the ground.


    Only then did he have the courage to look back, but there was nothing, it seemed to be just his illusion, but he was sure that there must be something following him just now, maybe it was the extraordinary zombie.


    It''s just a little strange why the zombie didn''t kill him. Looking back now, he feels that the zombie deliberately let him go, otherwise he would have died when he was in the corridor.


    He is very fortunate now, feeling that his luck is too good, and he is also annoyed by the death of his companions, they shouldn''t do such a dangerous task.


    But there was really no other way, so he took the risk.


    The gathering place is also in a state of food shortage, which is not enough for everyone''s share. If you want to get enough food, you have to make your own contribution to the gathering place.


    But ordinary people like them don''t have any special abilities, so they can only bite the bullet and do the task, and brush two zombies by the way to get points.


    Points can also be exchanged for food, but the efficiency of obtaining points by killing zombies is too low, and it is not enough to exchange for food. You can only do tasks, go to designated places, and search for corresponding supplies.


    When he came to the infirmary, he was briefly cleaned, rubbed with alcohol, and then tied a bandage.


    This was also due to the fact that he had provided the location of an extraordinary zombie so that he could treat the wound with alcohol.


    At this time, a man in a gray plaid shirt came to him and said in a concerned tone:


    "I''m sorry about Wang Wei''s matter. I should have advised the two of you at that time that it is too dangerous to go to unexplored areas."


    The young man in the green sweater is called Lou Qiang, and his companion is Wang Wei. The two of them have already completed a task independently before and tasted the sweetness, so they persisted this time.


    Follow the team to perform missions. Although it is safe, the rewards are equally small. A mission can be up to one or two hundred points.


    Although he could survive this way, he couldn''t become an Extraordinary in a short period of time.


    Lou Qiang glanced at him coldly, and said dissatisfiedly: "I don''t need your comfort, at most we are just suffering on our own."


    Hearing this, the man in the gray plaid shirt smiled indifferently, and continued: "You can join us if you want, and you don''t have to live in such embarrassment with your ability."


    Lou Qiang fell into silence, this incident hit him too hard, and he still recalled the previous scenes in his mind, the scene where Wang Wei was thrown to the ground by the zombie and bitten.


    The other party was his best friend, an iron buddy, but when faced with danger, he still chose to run away without hesitation.


    He didn''t know whether this discomfort was guilt or remorse, or both.


    The man in the gray plaid shirt was about to leave, as if he remembered something, he turned around and said, "By the way, in the past two days, many Extraordinary adults have released information collection tasks, you can go and have a look, maybe there are What do you know?"


    "Although I have said it several times, I still hope that you can join us. It is always difficult to work alone. Only by uniting can we have greater strength and survive better."


    Lou Qiang saw the back of the other party turning away, and said: "I will think about it, and I will reply to you later."


    Then, he went to the task information column to check, and saw a sketched backpack at a glance. He thought it was very familiar. It had a yellow duckling pendant. Thinking about it again, isn''t this the backpack carried by the extraordinary zombie!


    What a coincidence.


    Moreover, the reward for this information collection task is quite generous. The publisher gave him a reward of 100 points, which is equivalent to three loaves the size of fists. To him, it was like a pie falling from the sky.


    He walked into the house, and just after taking a few steps, he thought that it seemed that the extraordinary zombie let him go, so he survived, and doing so seemed to be a bit of revenge.


    "The other party is just a zombie." He said to himself, and naturally he didn''t have any affection for zombies, neither of them was the same species.


    Perhaps it was just that the zombie didn''t think much of him at all, so he let him go, and focused on the other zombie.


    Entering the information room, he wrote all the information he knew about the zombie on a piece of white paper, put it in an envelope, and waited for the person who issued the task to check it out. He probably will come to him again later.


    He had just returned to the station, and before he sat down to rest, a man in a black windbreaker and hood with a pale face found him.


    Looking at the opponent''s dark eyes and the invisible sense of oppression, Lou Qiang knew that the opponent was an Extraordinary.


    But this is also normal, most of the missions are Extraordinary.


    "Have you seen this backpack on an extraordinary zombie?" The man looked at him with a smile and asked.


    Lou Qiang nodded: "Just walk about ten kilometers east of the gathering place."


    "Well, that''s pretty close. Can you describe what that zombie looks like?" the man in the hood continued to ask.


    "The head is crooked, and you are carrying the backpack you want. It is quite special. At that time, you used a silver machete to kill another zombie. If you are going to hunt him, I advise you to be careful. , I think that zombie is very unusual."


    The man in the hood smiled after hearing this, nodded and said: "Thank you for your concern, it seems that what you said is true, this is your reward."


    Lou Qiang received the 100 points from the other party, and his expression relaxed a little. At least the other party is willing to pay. He was about to leave when he heard the man say:


    "I don''t want anyone else to know this news. I paid for it. I hope you understand."


    Lou Qiang''s heart tightened, and he couldn''t help but feel chills. He felt as if he was being targeted by a poisonous snake, and nodded repeatedly: "That''s for sure. I guarantee that no one will know about this matter."


    ¡­


    After discovering this huge gathering place, Su Changxing walked in the opposite direction of the gathering place, wandering along the streets, trying to find another extraordinary zombie.


    Most of the previous extraordinary crystal has been consumed during this time, and he can clearly feel that his body and two abilities are stronger.


    Such strength is visible, besides, the wound on his neck has also healed again.


    During this process, he encountered humans several times, but he avoided them in advance in a clever way. When he noticed that the humans on this side were beginning to gather, he adjusted his direction again, guessing that there might be a similar gathering place here.


    This can be clearly felt. With the gathering place as the center, humans will explore in a divergent manner, or even simply hunt zombies, reduce the number of zombies, and collect points at the same time.


    Since there is a mysterious shop, there must be points in UU Reading www.uukanshu.com, not bad, you should also get points for killing zombies.


    After searching for it, Su Changxing did not find a single Extraordinary zombie. It is not known whether it was bad luck, or the number of Extraordinary zombies was not many.


    Or is there a problem with his position?


    In the evening, the dusk falls on the street, forming a series of clearly visible lines. There are thousands of waves on the sea surface, and the roaring one after another is probably the sound of the waves.


    Su Changxing finally found another Extraordinary zombie. It was hiding in the sewer. When the daylight gradually faded, it poked its head out from the manhole cover, and Su Changxing happened to see it.


    "chi chi"


    This Extraordinary Zombie has a strong body and a golden necklace around its neck. Seeing Su Changxing showing vigilance, it let out a threatening roar, as if to warn Su Changxing, and did not launch an attack immediately.


    This was a bit different from his expectation, he thought it was just that the extraordinary zombies would attack immediately.


    Su Changxing decisively pulled out the silver machete on his back, and strode towards the zombie.


    The zombie saw Su Changxing rushing over aggressively, but retracted its head, as if it was about to run away.


    Su Changxing also jumped into the manhole cover, surrounded by darkness, the sewer was covered with vegetation, black plants like kelp entangled in the air.


    The two zombies were chasing one after the other in the sewer, and the speed was not much different.


    After running for a distance, the ground in the sewer is full of gravel, and the area here seems to have collapsed.


    Then.


    Su Changxing noticed that there was a huge hole in the wall in front of him, as if it had been knocked open by something, and rusty steel bars protruded from the concrete.

 v3 Chapter 273： Target

    The extraordinary zombie wearing a golden necklace jumped into the huge hole, but stopped suddenly, as if there was a cliff in front of him, turned to look at Su Changxing, and roared warningly again.


    "Stop, is there something behind?"


    Su Changxing sensed that something was wrong. It was probably because the zombie had gone to a dead end while fleeing in a hurry, and behind it was a creature that was more threatening than Su Changxing.


    This forced him to stop and face Su Changxing.


    This zombie was more vigilant than the extraordinary zombies it met before, judged that Su Changxing was stronger than him, and immediately ran away.


    Su Changxing activated the ability of his eyes, looked around, but didn''t notice anything abnormal, and rushed towards the zombie in front of him with the silver machete, the strength in his hand was accumulated to the extreme, and then burst out.


    Wielding three knives in a row, he cut off the left hand captured by the zombie with one knife, and slashed on the chest with one knife, leaving a deep knife mark, and stopped the zombie''s figure. The last knife struck horizontally from the temple. Pierced the skull of a zombie.


    An extremely concise battle, excluding the time of the chase, the battle lasted less than five seconds.


    Su Changxing killed this extraordinary zombie with clean three swords.


    Combining his ability with this silver-white machete can erupt astonishing combat power, and this silver-white machete is also very special. It has been used so far without a single gap on the blade.


    This is obviously not an ordinary mysterious item, the quality should not be low, and it can help Su Changxing cut off the things that were previously unstoppable.


    If he was holding a normal machete, he probably wouldn''t be able to break open the zombie''s head at once. The skull of an extraordinary zombie is as hard as metal.


    Su Changxing squatted down, picked up his spoils, and groped for extraordinary crystals in the skulls of the zombies.


    at this time,


    There was a slight sway in the surrounding space, and gravel fell from the top of the head, as if an earthquake had occurred.


    He saw a huge figure appearing more than ten meters directly below, a jet-black figure, and a pink figure beside it, which seemed to be a human being.


    The two sides are fighting, and this kind of shock is also the aftermath of the fighting.


    Su Changxing wiped the Extraordinary Crystal on his clothes, put it in his mouth, and groped forward. After taking two steps, he saw a huge deep pit. Hearing voices,


    "You bastard, if you dare to poke your head out next time, you will definitely be killed! I will do what I say!"


    A woman''s voice carried the meaning of cold killing.


    Obviously, this human being is very strong, at least at the eighth level, otherwise it would not be able to cause such a big commotion, and it seems to have the upper hand.


    Su Changxing was not surprised by this. He was expecting it. These people seem to have been cast here for a long time, and the extraordinary level of this world is much higher than their original level. Under the catalysis of the doomsday game, the eighth-level extraordinary appeared. It is not surprising.


    He didn''t go any further. If he went any further, he might be discovered. He turned around and returned, thinking that the hunters should be stronger than these humans, if they still existed.


    Those guys have existed in this world for an unknown amount of time, and it is not surprising that any powerful existence appears.


    According to previous experience, the city is probably a safer place, because most of the energy stations are far away from the suburbs of the city.


    Thinking of the weird and grotesque scenes he had foreseen in the energy battle, his hairs stood up involuntarily, and it was hard to imagine what that place would look like now.


    When he climbed out of the manhole cover, the sloshing of the ground stopped, and the battle was probably over.


    He looked around and saw that there were only wandering zombies on the streets. At this time, most humans would hide to avoid zombies.


    At night, zombies become stronger and more aggressive.


    After Su Changxing ate this Extraordinary Crystal, the injury on his neck healed further, and now at least he doesn''t have to tilt his head when he walks.


    "At night, it should be easier to find extraordinary zombies."


    Su Changxing thought about it, and didn''t intend to stop. After eating two Extraordinary crystals, he could clearly feel the increase in his own strength. With another seven or eight crystals, he might be able to advance to the eighth level.


    Yes, it''s that simple and rude. Compared to humans, zombie creatures only need to pile up energy to advance, at least at a low level.


    ¡­


    "I found it, it should be on his body, that thing. You are really careless, it will be snatched by a zombie."


    The man in the black hood held a telescope in his hand, stared at the street in the distance, and said mockingly.


    The person next to him was exactly what Su Changxing had seen, and he killed his companion in order to **** something.


    His name is Feng Sichen. Although he looks young, he was still a college student in name before the end of the day, but secretly he was doing murder with money.


    He killed someone when he was in his teens. It was not others but his father who was a gambling and alcoholic. Every day, people came to collect debts, and chicken blood was often poured at the door. He still has such a stench. Remember.


    This kind of murder was not a whim, he had such an idea very early on, and according to a series of plans, he pushed his father down the stairs and fell to his death.


    The police later checked and thought it was just an accident, an accident where he accidentally fell from upstairs after drinking alcohol. Everyone knew that his father was an alcoholic and a gambler, so it was not surprising that such a thing happened.


    Although his father died, debt collectors still came to his door every day. In order to pay off the debt, he took over the job of buying a murderer.


    He is thoughtful and good at disguising, and no one would have thought that an underage child would take the initiative to kill people who have nothing to do with him.


    So lucky that he escaped the police''s search again and again, and his techniques became more and more proficient.


    Through murder after murder, he earned a lot of money, money that ordinary people can''t earn in their lifetime.


    A person like him can live well no matter where he is, even in the last days, he will quickly become a Extraordinary.


    Feng Sichen showed a clean smile on his face, looking harmless to humans and animals, and said:


    "Who would have known that an ordinary zombie would **** things, and that woman is so stubborn that she would drag her backpack down even if she died. What can I do?"


    "Hmph, trouble." The man in the black hood said impatiently.


    This is his companion Wei Qi, who has always been a companion. Since he murdered his father, the two have been cooperating and planning every murder.


    Wei Qi continued to ask: "So this is the zombie with the backpack?"


    "Probably not, it''s just an ordinary zombie." Feng Sichen said decisively without thinking much, and didn''t think that an ordinary zombie would become an extraordinary zombie in such a short period of time.


    Maybe it''s just that the two zombies happen to be somewhat similar, they happen to be wearing similar clothes, they just happen to be...


    After finishing speaking, he felt something was wrong. How could there be so many coincidences? Could this be the extraordinary zombie or the ordinary zombie back then?


    "Let me tell them to come, let them come." Feng Sichen suddenly changed his voice and said.


    Wei Qi frowned, dissatisfied: "Why call them, it''s just an extraordinary zombie, the two of us can solve it, there is no need to make it so troublesome."


    The rusty railing shone with a cool luster under the moonlight, like ice piercing into the skin, Feng Sichen''s left hand tightly grasped the railing, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com closed his eyes, took a deep breath and said:


    "There''s something wrong with this zombie. I can feel it. We''d better be careful. Let them try it first. Be careful."


    After hearing this, Wei Qi nodded: "Okay, just do it your way."


    He still believed in Feng Sichen''s intuition. If it wasn''t for Feng Sichen, they would have been caught by the police long ago.


    "Hey, captain, we found an extraordinary zombie here. It''s not weak. We''ve spotted it. You can come over and kill it."


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing was walking on the street when he suddenly felt something was wrong, a feeling of being spied on, but he didn''t notice the existence of the other party either, it should be from a long distance away.


    Someone has targeted him, it is very likely that it is a human being, and only human beings will take such a method.


    He turned to the side alleyway and ran, and the feeling of being spied on disappeared after running for more than a hundred meters. He was also very cautious, did not stop, but ran straight forward, and left the area in a hesitant manner. .


    Wei Qi, who watched this scene from a distance, was stunned, "He seems to have noticed it, and then ran away..."


    He didn''t expect to notice the zombie after two more glances at such a distance, and he left immediately after he noticed it.


    He said solemnly: "I have never seen such a cautious zombie, it feels like a person."


    Feng Sichen asked coldly: "Can we still find him?"


    Wei Qi thought about it and said: "It should be possible. There is a taboo area in front of him. He can''t get through it, so he can only go back. As long as he is not too far away, I can find him."


    He is an Extraordinary of perception, with a telescope, it is easy to search for a certain person or a certain creature in an area.

 v3 Chapter 274： something is wrong

    Su Changxing stopped suddenly, looked forward, and felt that the numbness on his skin was a sensitive reaction to changes in the environment.


    He can probably guess that the energy station caused such a change. After such a long time, the influence of the energy station on this world has not only not weakened, but also strengthened. All creatures have been affected by this, and they want to live in this world. Going on, you must also adapt to such influences.


    More powerful creatures will involuntarily move to places with denser energy.


    This was probably the reason why Su Changxing had difficulty finding extraordinary zombies in this place.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t go any further, but walked back in a circle. Although it was easier to find extraordinary zombies outside, he didn''t need to take such a big risk, just proceed step by step.


    But just after walking a certain distance, he keenly discovered that in the distance directly in front of him, several red figures appeared in his field of vision. They were none other than Extraordinary, and there were at least six of them.


    He also immediately thought of the feeling of being spied on before.


    Although I don''t think these people came here specifically to find him, they must have come out to hunt extraordinary zombies, otherwise there is no need to wander the streets at this time.


    Su Changxing immediately turned around and ran to another street, but those people followed him and came towards him.


    "So the target is me?" A stiff smile appeared on his face, but he felt that it was a bit of a coincidence that there were so many extraordinary zombies here, so he was chosen.


    I don''t know if these people are too unlucky, or his luck is good.


    He didn''t choose to take the initiative to hunt and kill these humans, but that didn''t mean he didn''t fight back, especially these Extraordinary beings who could threaten him.


    ¡­


    "He ran away, as if he knew we were looking for him!"


    Wei Qi felt Su Changxing''s sudden movement and said immediately.


    Feng Sichen said calmly: "Lock his position, don''t let him run away, I will outflank him from the side."


    They are bound to get that thing. If it is auctioned on the trading platform, it is estimated that it can be sold for a sky-high price.


    Wei Qi immediately reminded: "That zombie has a strong sense of perception, you must hide your existence, otherwise you will not be able to approach him."


    Feng Sichen nodded to show his understanding, put a black scarf around his neck, ran without making any sound, and then disappeared into the night.


    ¡­


    Su Changxing was not worried that the people behind would catch up. After all, there were a lot of zombies on the street, and it would not be so easy to slow them down.


    At this moment, there was a loud noise from the left direction, and all the zombies on the street were attracted to it, and a large number of them flocked there.


    Such a huge sound was more than one sound, there were five sounds, and the position of each sound was not in the same place.


    The loud noise not only attracted the zombie''s attention, but also Su Changxing''s, so he couldn''t help but look over there.


    But at this moment, the sound of the wind came from his ears, Su Changxing reacted, and saw a high-speed rotating lead rope shooting at him from the front, and rolled to the side just to avoid it.


    He stood up from the ground and looked around, trying to find the person who fired the lead rope, but felt that his left foot became extremely heavy, and he didn''t know when a lead rope wrapped around his left ankle.


    At this time.


    Only then did he realize that the person who fired the lead rope was running to the other side of the street. He didn''t plan to fight him head-on, but just wanted to drag him down.


    Su Changxing reached out to feel for the ankle of his left foot, trying to tear the lead rope off the ankle, but he couldn''t find anything. Looking again, there was nothing on his left foot.


    "Tricked?" He froze for a moment, he didn''t expect that he would be tricked by such a trick, it was indeed a very subtle trick.


    Then, he sensed the danger and looked back. An arrow shot at him from the other end of the street through a distance of hundreds of meters, and he bounced it off with the silver machete.


    This is a trap, a trap carefully designed for him.


    why is that?


    Su Changxing didn''t think that if it was just an ordinary extraordinary zombie, it would be worth these people''s troubles.


    There is only one reason, it is not necessary.


    He glanced back at the little yellow duck pendant on the backpack, and immediately realized that these people probably didn''t come for him, but for the black crystal in the backpack.


    Thinking of this, his interest became high instead, which fully shows that the black crystal is not simple, and these people must also know the function of the black crystal.


    "Then play."


    Su Changxing looked back, then squatted down and disappeared among the zombies.


    Just at the other end of this street, six Beyonders with weapons were moving towards this side.


    One of the middle-aged men with dark glasses and combed back hair showed a look of surprise:


    "He disappeared, disappeared into my perception out of thin air, this is probably not an ordinary extraordinary zombie!"


    For a sentient Extraordinary, a target disappearing out of thin air in his perception is a frightening thing, just like an ordinary person seeing someone disappear out of thin air in front of his eyes.


    This probably also shows that the strength of the target is far beyond him.


    Su Changxing knew why these people dared to hunt him so recklessly at night, thinking that he knew this area and controlled everything, but he didn''t know that this was the most dangerous.


    Madness often comes not from ignorance, but from knowing everything.


    When his clone was an ordinary zombie, he was indeed weak, so weak that he needed to be careful to live, not even an opponent of an extraordinary zombie.


    but.


    After he possessed a little bit of extraordinary power, it was completely different.


    For a high-level Extraordinary, even a little bit of strength can exert great power.


    They have a subtle understanding of power, which is simpler than eating, drinking, and breathing.


    In an instant, the entire street became oppressive, and a breath of despair spread across.


    The middle-aged man wearing sunglasses had just finished speaking when he felt something was wrong, and his body shook involuntarily, as if a gust of cold wind had blown by.


    A thin man with a longbow in his hand and a face full of tattoos was their captain. Tong Kong suddenly enlarged and shouted, "No, what is that?"


    Finally, he realized that they must not have provoked an extraordinary zombie, UU reading www. uukanshu.com It''s something scary, it just looks like a zombie from the outside.


    "Retreat first!"


    Before he could finish speaking, he heard a scream from behind and the sound of flesh and blood being torn apart.


    "Ahhh!"


    Before the six people could react, a zombie with blue eyes flashing and holding a silver machete quietly appeared behind them.


    The silver machete turned into several streaks of silver light in the air.


    The heads rolled to the ground, not one but two, and the two Extraordinary team members died in Su Changxing''s hands almost at the same time, before they could react.


    Only Wei Qi saw this scene, and his face was full of bewilderment. He only saw the beginning and the end, and saw that Su Changxing seemed to be on this side of the street one moment, and then came to the other side of the street the next moment, appearing behind several people. , and then attacked with a knife.


    "How is this done?"


    He was talking to himself, his left hand holding the binoculars was trembling unconsciously, for some unknown reason, he put away the binoculars, turned his head and ran downstairs.


    At this moment, invisible fear spread deep in his heart, and only when he was in this position could he feel it deeply.


    Something is wrong!


    He couldn''t tell what was wrong, and even the consciousness in his mind began to become confused, and the situation just now became abysmal.


    That zombie was lying in ambush on the other side of the street...


    Feng Sichen had never been there at all...


    He gritted his teeth and ran down. One accidentally slipped and fell in the stairwell. His head hit the dirty glass, bleeding out.


    Feeling dizzy, he clutched his **** forehead, stood up while holding the dark red rusty fire hydrant by the side of the road, kicked away a zombie that was rushing towards him, and ran forward along the street.

 v3 Chapter 275： pollute

    "A horse-rider."


    Holding a red fire ax and wearing a white peaked cap, the muscular man reacted and saw his two companions fell to the ground, their bodies separated, showing an angry expression, and swung the ax in his hand towards Su Changxing. It was heavy and powerful. There was a stir in the middle.


    But this kind of movement was too slow in front of Su Changxing, like a ppt moving frame by frame, every frame was very clear.


    A knife bounced off the red fire axe, and a knife pierced his chest.


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing took a step back and disappeared into the street again, as if he had never appeared before, except for the three corpses left on the ground.


    Such a scene made the three of them stand there in panic, at a loss, looking around, only to notice that Su Changxing was in the previous position, showing a stiff and creepy smile, looking at them calmly, the silver machete in his hand was dripping bright red. blood.


    No one gave orders, and the three of them ran backwards at the same time. The invisible fear completely defeated them, and they felt that all this was unimaginable.


    Naturally, Su Changxing would not let them go, and followed with strides. The strength in his hands accumulated again, and blue lines like catkins appeared on the pale skin of his arms.


    Everything around him became slow and chaotic, he was like a high-heat radiation, affecting everything around him.


    It seems to have been running for a long time.


    Wearing sunglasses, the middle-aged man with the back of his head looked sideways, showing horror, and shouted: "Corpse!"


    He couldn''t say anything else at the moment.


    The three bodies were still at their feet, and they were back where they were, as if they had never left.


    Why use it again...


    They have been running away from the beginning, hunted down by these horrible things, and then fell one by one...


    Looking back, the zombie appeared behind them at some point, and the captain''s body fell to the ground at some point, his body was cut into two from the waist, and his hands were still crawling forward. He kept running forward until he was completely lifeless and fell to the ground.


    Taking another step forward, his left foot stepped on the broken longbow, making a crisp sound, which was also frightening. He was startled, took two steps back, and was grabbed by the shoulder by a hand , a pale palm, neither human nor rotten like a zombie, with blue wicker-like patterns flowing on it, it looks a little differently beautiful.


    "chi chi chi chi"


    The zombie roared, as if it was saying something, but he couldn''t understand what it meant. After all, the two were not of the same race, and he had never studied the language of the zombie.


    "What, what are you talking about?" he asked rhetorically, realizing that the thing possessed extraordinary intelligence.


    Su Changxing felt helpless, and realized that he couldn''t make a sound like a normal person, probably because the vocal organs had completely degenerated.


    He fumbled in the backpack unhurriedly, took out the black crystal, and shook it in front of the human being, obviously asking what it was.


    The middle-aged man wearing sunglasses also understood what Su Changxing meant, and when he saw this black crystal, he showed a puzzled look: "What is this? I''ve never seen it before."


    Su Changxing fell silent, judged that the human being was not lying, and took out a white notebook and a pencil from his backpack.


    "chi chi"


    He wrote a line in his notebook and showed it to the other party, "Why did you hunt me down?"


    When the man saw what was on the note, his expression became even more horrified. He saw nothing but something like black bugs spreading on it.


    "Chi Chi?"


    Su Changxing also noticed that something was wrong. He reckoned that it might be because of a language barrier. After all, the other party was not in the same world as him, and it was possible that he used a different language. But it was a bit strange why he could understand what the other party said.


    I didn''t get too entangled in this matter, and this person really didn''t know what the black crystal was for. It seemed that he had killed the wrong person, and the person with the longbow should be left behind.


    "chi chi"


    "ah?"


    Su Changxing stabbed him through the heart and ended his life decisively without causing him too much pain. He felt that he was still quite friendly.


    His eyes dimmed, and he sighed, feeling that suddenly there were too many things he didn''t understand.


    The main body can draw strength from the clone, and the clone can also borrow power from the main body, and the two sides are connected to each other.


    It''s just that the avatar was too weak to carry any power before, but now he has made other discoveries. In the process of connecting the avatar and the main body to steal power, it will cause divergent and distorted effects on the surrounding environment.


    This kind of impact was beyond Su Changxing''s expectations, causing this space to become turbulent, affecting the surrounding creatures, the surrounding space, and even... the timeline.


    Su Changxing also felt a little uneasy, thinking that there was a problem, that such extraordinary influence shouldn''t exist, and he secretly reminded himself not to use such power unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Harnessing power beyond one''s own control will always cause problems, without exception.


    Then, he cleaned up the spoils and picked up the things on these people. The harvest was not small, and he found three extraordinary crystals, which seemed to have been hunted not long ago.


    In addition, a band-aid exuding extraordinary power was also found, which may be a mysterious item with healing power.


    Su Changxing tore it open and pasted it on the wound on his neck. He could clearly feel that the wound on his neck was recovering at a faster speed. The bone base had healed, and the flesh and blood began to stick together layer by layer.


    Su Changxing put one extraordinary crystal into his mouth, and threw the other two into his backpack for later use.


    But that''s not all.


    In addition to these six people, one person ran away, and one person kept watching him from a distance.


    Su Changxing chased for a certain distance along the direction in which the previous man fled, and then found a small gathering place built in an underground shopping mall. Standing in the distance, he took a look and noticed that there were many figures in the firelight. Walking around, he felt that there were a lot of Extraordinary people in the gathering place, so he turned and left.


    ¡­


    In the small dim room, there was a burning oil lamp on the mahogany table. Although the room was small, there were four or five people standing inside and outside. ,


    "Our team includes our captain. Six people died. The target was a zombie with extremely terrifying abilities." Feng Sichen said with his head drooping, his eyes dull, and his lips were dry.


    Sitting in front of him, the man wearing a black jacket and bearded was the leader of this gathering place.


    This is not an ordinary gathering place, but formed by extraordinary people. There are a large number of extraordinary people in it, so they dare to build it near the taboo area.


    Their gathering place also hunted a large number of Extraordinary zombies in this area, so that it is not easy to find an Extraordinary zombie now, and there are too many monks and too few food.


    The area around the gathering place was considered safe by them, but now such a threatening zombie suddenly appeared, and Su Changxing was preliminarily judged as an eighth-level creature.


    The growth curves of zombies and humans are different. Due to the influence of factors such as intelligence and ability diversity, at the ninth level, the strength of humans will mostly be stronger than that of extraordinary zombies.


    But after reaching the eighth level, the situation is completely reversed. An eighth-level Extraordinary is almost impossible to be an opponent of an eighth-level zombie. It needs more Extraordinary to cooperate to be able to encircle and suppress it.


    An eighth-order Extraordinary creature is a destructive existence in itself, and it can completely destroy a complete gathering place.


    "Abnormally terrifying ability? What exactly does that mean?" The leader stared at Feng Sichen and asked calmly. He was not only asking, but also observing his situation. An Extraordinary like him could easily lose control.


    Feng Sichen took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down, but his little finger still couldn''t help trembling. The scene just now was vivid in his memory, but it gradually faded away. He couldn''t even remember what happened, and finally said:


    "I don''t know too well. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com is like a kind of polluting ability, constantly radiating to the surroundings, distorting the surrounding environment and distorting everything."


    The other people in the room looked at each other and secretly evaluated the authenticity of Feng Sichen''s words in their hearts. From their point of view, Feng Sichen was in a state of confusion, and what he said might not be true, it might just be self-imagining.


    The leader pondered for a while, then said again: "Can you be more specific? We need to confirm the authenticity of what you said, and describe in detail how they died and how you escaped?"


    He noticed something strange in it, if it was as Feng Sichen said, how did he survive?


    Feng Sichen frowned, pressed his temple with one hand, grabbed the edge of the table with the other, snapped off a corner of the table due to too much force:


    "I seemed to be killed, but I didn''t die. I knew it was dangerous, so I kept running..."


    The leader said blankly: "So you abandoned your teammates and ran away alone?"


    Feng Sichen changed his voice, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know too well, I remember I went back..."


    "Boss, that''s a terrifying monster that will definitely threaten the safety of the gathering place."


    The leader smiled calmly: "You don''t need to worry about that, and even though the table is not expensive, you still have to pay for damages to public property."


    "..." Feng Sichen fell silent.


    "¡­"other people.


    The short-haired woman wearing black-rimmed glasses and a crop top said, "Boss, now is not the time to talk about this."


    The leader waved his hand: "I just want to remind you that damages to public property require compensation, and the same applies to you."


    "..." Feng Sichen.

 v3 Chapter 276： big brother

    clap clap


    Su Changxing put the black crystal on the window sill and knocked, but there was no response. It was like an ordinary stone, but it was much harder than ordinary stones. At least with his strength, it was difficult to damage it easily. .


    "Is it really necessary to eat it?"


    "Or what are the prerequisites for using it, humans must be required?"


    Su Changxing could vaguely feel the special energy contained in it, and wondered whether this thing needed the permission of Doomsday Game to use it, maybe it was made by Doomsday Game.


    For these players, it is reasonable that the NPPCs in this world cannot use the player''s items, just like zombies like them cannot see the mysterious store.


    While he was still pondering, the ground shook again, and the surrounding houses shook together, as if an earthquake had occurred.


    This kind of movement alarmed all the zombies on the street, making them agitated and rushing towards the same direction.


    Under this city, there is a terrifying monster, and there may be more than one, which is why such a movement is caused.


    Su Changxing felt that the monster seemed to be bound under the city, and wanted to try his best to crawl out, so there would be Extraordinary people to stop it before.


    At present, it seems that the stop was not very successful, and the monster began to be restless again.


    However, these are not what he needs to worry about. As a zombie, a species that is fully adapted to this world can live anywhere. What he needs to worry about is only those humans in the gathering place.


    Su Changxing put the second Extraordinary crystal that he collected from those six people into his mouth, and as he continued to eat more Extraordinary crystals, the time to digest each Extraordinary crystal became longer and longer.


    Correspondingly, his energy conversion rate for each extraordinary crystal is also getting higher.


    He put his backpack on his back, picked up the silver machete, and went downstairs again, ready to continue hunting extraordinary zombies. Zombies don''t need to rest. up.


    Walking on the street, it looks like a leisurely stroll. If these zombies are all living people, it will probably be a very lively scene.


    Su Changxing was wandering on the street, suddenly feeling a little confused, just like all other ordinary zombies.


    His consciousness, soul and body are one, and it is also his own. He has an independent self, and he can also think independently.


    Su Changxing''s spirit itself is a huge crown formed by countless selves, surrounding and constructing his entire extraordinary system, like a shining pyramid.


    I haven''t found any extraordinary zombies, and I walked to the previous place without knowing it, and my skin felt numb again due to the dense energy.


    He knew that there was a different area in front of him, so he walked over without knowing it, like the instinct of the body, moving towards a more comfortable place.


    Su Changxing woke up suddenly and felt threatened. The ground was covered with silky black matter, like layers of cocoons. It was soft when stepped on, and would sink in. The cracks between the toes would be stuffed so soft. of silk thread.


    A "woman" with a long neck hangs upside down on a tree, looking at her quietly, her eyes emit a green light, reminiscent of the eyes of a spider, the neck is more than one meter long, and there are bone spurs protruding from the skin It grows together with the skin to form white horny.


    The long black hair fell from the sky, her face was clear and beautiful, her lips were scarlet like heavy makeup, she was indeed a beautiful woman.


    Su Changxing sighed secretly in his heart, reckoning that this was probably a monster alienated from human beings. It was not a coincidence that he came here unconsciously, but was influenced.


    That kind of spirit is like a huge spider web guiding the surrounding creatures to come here.


    There are quite a few human beings, or extraordinary zombies, wrapped in silk threads, hanging upside down under the thick and leafy tree, drooling unconsciously, looking like they haven''t died yet, but from time to time there are small black The spider poked its head out of their mouth, then retracted.


    "It seems that you are still very picky eaters, and you have no desire for ordinary zombies."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, accumulating strength with his hands, he reckoned that this monster had about eighth-level strength, otherwise it would be difficult to have such a mental influence on him.


    The "woman" seemed to understand what Su Changxing said, with a gentle smile on her face, and said softly, "I love you."


    Thinking about it, it was indeed abstract. Humans couldn''t understand what he said, but this monster could understand it very well.


    Su Changxing strengthened the spiritual link between the main body and the avatar, which is an additional ability for his avatar, which can resist the influence of external spirits to a great extent.


    However, he is already within the range of this black silk thread, and it may not be so easy to get out.


    Instead of thinking about how to escape, it is better to try to kill this monster.


    He rushed straight towards the woman, and the machete in his hand turned into a silver light, cutting off the three black silk threads spit out from the woman''s mouth.


    The distance between the two sides was very close, and it was only a few steps away, so he easily rushed to the woman.


    All this was unexpected.


    The "woman" did not expect that this ordinary zombie would wake up suddenly, nor did she expect that Su Changxing would have such a strong explosive power that he could cut off the black silk thread she shot out.


    In battle, as long as you can do things beyond the opponent''s expectations, you can often gain an advantage.


    Su Changxing swung the knife horizontally, and slashed the woman''s long neck head-on. With a crisp sound, he cut half of the neck with one knife, and then followed up with another knife, completely cutting off the woman''s entire neck.


    No blood flowed out, and it was not as strong as imagined, just like a long wooden stick.


    not good!


    Su Changxing stepped back and realized that this monster was only using a human body as a disguise, so cutting off its neck would not be able to inflict fatal damage like a zombie.


    A large number of black silk threads gushed out from the broken neck of the monster, flying towards him, cutting off part of it with a knife, and another part of the black thread ran through his chest neatly.


    puff


    The sound of flesh and blood spurting came, and a black figure rushed up from another direction, hit the big tree, and made a huge opening, and a large amount of green liquid gushed out from the wound on the tree''s skin.


    This big tree is the body of this monster!


    Su Changxing was a little surprised when he saw the thing running over. It was the "big brother" he had met before. The sharp claws of his hands were like blades cutting the skin of the big tree continuously, and he let out a crazy roar.


    With the sudden addition of this ghoul, the monster''s attention was also diverted.


    Su Changxing cut off the black silk thread running through his chest with the blade, and then he noticed that the woman''s body was not hanging on the tree, but growing on the tree like a fruit.


    He jumped up high, and slashed at the branch with the woman''s body, drawing a smooth section, and the branch and the woman''s body fell to the ground.


    Those black silk threads that were still waving in the air suddenly stopped in the air, then turned to Su Changxing, and shot over, as if suddenly realizing that Su Changxing was a greater threat than this ghoul.


    However, Su Changxing ignored the black silk threads that were shot, and chopped off at the other branch with his backhand. This monster uses the branches to control the black silk threads. As long as most of its branches can be cut off, it can greatly reduce weaken its combat effectiveness.


    Another branch was cut off, and some black silk threads fell from the air, as if they had lost the power to support them.


    This tree is very big and thick, and it takes seven or eight people to embrace it. "Big Brother" frantically scratched and planed the trunk with both hands, digging out a huge hole, and more blood continued to overflow, but he is also covered in bruises now. Seven or eight black silk threads run through his body, and there are dozens of scars all over his body, with bright red blood flowing.


    Su Changxing cut off the third branch, and at the same time dodged sideways, the black silk thread that came, swung his knife and slashed at the fourth branch at the same time.


    At this moment, they have completely gained the upper hand.


    Since Su Changxing chopped off three branches, the monster''s control over the black silk thread was greatly reduced.


    Su Changxing was pierced through the chest by the black silk thread again, and cut off the fourth branch with a knife, and the whole tree became crumbling.


    boom


    "Big brother" dug through the tree trunk, and the big tree fell to the ground. He let out a threatening roar: "Ahhh!"


    Su Changxing could feel the life force of this monster draining rapidly, as if the head of a zombie had been cut off, and it was not far from death.


    However, he did not relax at all, but looked sideways at "Big Brother" with a vigilant expression.


    Although the opponent saved him, it wasn''t necessarily for the sake of saving him. Maybe the two sides would become enemies in the next moment and start fighting.


    "Ha Ya"


    "Chi Chi."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After some not-so-complicated exchanges, Su Changxing learned that "big brother" actually came to save him, which was completely beyond his expectation.


    Who would have thought that he would be saved by a monster.


    Su Changxing squatted down and cut open the big tree, and took out a round, emerald green Extraordinary crystal. There is still a clear difference between the ninth-order and eighth-order Extraordinary crystals. One has sharp edges and corners, while the other is more spherical. , As for the specific size, it is related to different creatures.


    "I need this thing, can you give it to me." Su Changxing looked at "Big Brother" and said.


    "Ha!" the ghoul roared in a moderate tone.


    Su Changxing didn''t understand what it meant, so he just assumed it agreed and put it in his backpack.


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t worry about it, just give it to me, and I will make it up to you later. You are my elder brother, and the elder brother will take care of the younger brother."


    Su Changxing talked to himself, and didn''t care whether the ghoul could understand what he said.


    "Ha."


    "now it''s right."


    Su Changxing took a closer look at this ghoul, and judged that it probably evolved from zombies, but it has already left the category of zombies. At most, it can only be regarded as a zombie-like creature. A ten-year-old child of a human being.


    He is also very curious, what is the reason for this ghoul to save him, is it because of this big brother?


    I always feel that it will not be so simple.


    The big tree fell, and a large number of small spiders crawled out of the corpses and fled to the surroundings. "Big Brother" also went forward to chase them with great interest, stuffing them into their mouths one by one.

 v3 Chapter 277： divine creature

    "Ha."


    The elder brother brought two little black spiders and handed them to Su Changxing, beckoning him to eat them, saying they were very delicious.


    Su Changxing looked at the strange-looking little spider with black fluff, and his eyelids twitched involuntarily. His body did not reject such things, but his human spirit was somewhat repelled, but he still let it go. Put it in your mouth and chew.


    Crunchy, chicken flavor.


    It really tastes like this, and there is energy similar to extraordinary crystals dissipating in the body, but it is much weaker.


    "It''s really nutritious." Su Changxing commented, then stuffed another small spider into his mouth, and chewed, black blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    If you don¡¯t look at the appearance of these little spiders, if you close your eyes and eat them, it¡¯s almost the same feeling as eating raw seafood, with a faint fishy smell and no special taste, the more obvious one is the crunchy texture.


    He went to check the corpses that fell from the tree, and found that there were no extraordinary crystals. Even if some were not completely dead, the extraordinary crystals in their bodies disappeared, probably absorbed by these little spiders.


    "No wonder it''s so nutritious."


    Su Changxing grabbed another little spider from the ground, stuffed it into his mouth, and chewed it continuously.


    "This thing is essentially a walking extraordinary crystal, and it''s easier to digest."


    "Do you have a name? The one you choose yourself also counts."


    "No? Then I''ll get you one. Your voice is quite loud, so let''s call it a big horn."


    "Huh?"


    "You think it''s good? I think it''s good too."


    "Huh?"


    Su Changxing thought, if he could cooperate with Big Speaker, he could hunt and kill eighth-level Extraordinary creatures. In this way, the speed of growth would be much faster.


    At this time, the loudspeaker began to gnaw on the body of the "woman", bit by bit from the head, making the sound of bones breaking.


    Su Changxing also rested on the spot for a while, and then ate the eighth-order Extraordinary Crystal that he had just obtained, and the coldness spread, as if he had a piece of ice in his mouth.


    really.


    As he had expected before, the energy contained in the eighth-order crystal was too large. After eating it, some parts of the body became paralyzed, especially the feet, which could hardly move and could only sit on the ground.


    This process lasted for three hours, and his body also experienced obvious changes. His yellow and dry hair became black, shiny and fluffy. The muscles in his whole body were much stronger than before, and his strength had increased by at least 100%. Ten.


    After eating this Extraordinary crystal, its Extraordinary progress has reached about 50 to 60%. If you can eat another 12 8th-order Extraordinary crystals or ten 9th-tier Extraordinary crystals, you can probably advance.


    His ability has been further strengthened again, this is probably considered a promotion in some sense, and it belongs to the promotion of zombies, which is simpler than that of Extraordinary.


    One-breath of rage: short-term energy accumulation, bursting out of amazing speed and strength, on this basis, the hand gains double the speed and strength. ¡¿


    At the same time, he also had a deeper understanding of his own abilities and obtained more information.


    This ability is no longer just strengthening the hands, but more comprehensive, and his combat effectiveness will also be greatly improved, comparable to eighth-order extraordinary creatures.


    Su Changxing stood up from the ground, looked up, the big horn had finished eating the monster''s body, and sat there quietly in a daze, giving the impression of an old man, unconscious, trying his best to recall everything in the past.


    Zombies are transformed from humans, but ghouls are transformed from zombies.


    He suspected that Big Trumpet''s abnormal behavior might have been influenced by his will when he was a human being.


    Zombies will lose almost everything they are human beings, but with continuous evolution, they will get back some things that belong to human beings. This is like a cycle.


    It''s interesting.


    The more we get along, Su Changxing will feel that many of the behaviors of the big speaker are like a human being, but he is also doing monster behavior.


    The city outside the safe area has been distorted. The dense vegetation traverses the huge buildings. There are gray and white figures wandering around in the ruins. When they walk past, they can''t see anything, as if they are just some projections or ghosts.


    Su Changxing searched the area with a loudspeaker for less than an hour, and found two extraordinary zombies hiding.


    They are either hiding in buildings or in ruins, and they seem to understand their position in this area and the food they are fighting for.


    There are a large number of ordinary zombies wandering in this area. They are the most insignificant garbage, no one will care about them, and they have no value. The greatest value is to be able to grow slowly, become an extraordinary zombie, and then become a zombie. Food for other extraordinary creatures.


    Extraordinary zombies are probably the weakest existence among the ninth ranks, not even comparable to humans.


    "Is there anyone similar to you here? Or am I stronger than you?" Su Changxing asked the loudspeaker, guessing that the eighth-order extraordinary creatures might have their own territory here.


    "Ha." The loudspeaker said affirmatively.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Very well, if we go to find him, it can be regarded as revenge for you."


    In terms of combat power alone, he is now at the eighth level, and it is no problem at all to deal with ordinary eighth-level Extraordinary creatures together with the big horn.


    It would be too slow to just hunt Extraordinary zombies, and you may also encounter other eighth-order Extraordinary creatures, so it''s better to turn passive into active and actively hunt.


    The strength of the loudspeaker is probably not particularly strong in the eighth level, otherwise it would not be wandering at the junction of the two areas, and would run back to the safe area from time to time to fight the autumn wind.


    Led by the loudspeaker, they passed through the ruins of a residential area, with some gray figures flickering on it from time to time.


    "Stop."


    Su Changxing stopped suddenly, waved his hand to remind the loudspeaker, and squatted down to hide his body behind the ruins.


    A pink figure appeared in his vision. Judging from its appearance, it was a humanoid creature, but it was hard to tell what it was.


    Ordinary humans are light red, Extraordinary people are red, and this is the first time he has seen pink.


    That luster is somewhat similar to that of an Extraordinary.


    He stretched out his head and looked at it from a distance. It was a solid creature wrapped in clothes, with a crossbow on its back, and a small black hammer in its hand, constantly hitting the gravel on the ruins. .


    Appears to be a human?


    From the behavior and appearance, it is indeed a human being, as if looking for something in the ruins, moving towards them bit by bit.


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Changxing had an answer in his heart. This person might be a hunter. Not only did they not become extinct, but they adapted to this world and became similar to human beings, but different from human beings. .


    "Fuji, after all, you haven''t seen the future clearly."


    Su Changxing sighed secretly in his heart, all this was completely contrary to what Teng Bing had expected.


    Probably the adaptability of the human species is beyond expectations. For this world, these hunters can now be said to be truly new humans.


    After just peeping, the man seemed to have noticed their existence. He glanced over and stepped back vigilantly. He saw an extremely abnormal phenomenon. There were actually two monsters walking together.


    The big speaker was restless and showed a strong desire to attack. If Su Changxing hadn''t pulled him, he would have rushed up.


    This person is certainly not their opponent, but one thing is certain, these new humans are not alone.


    Humans themselves are creatures in groups, and new humans should be the same, and this habit will not change.


    Then, Su Changxing walked around the ruins with a loudspeaker, not caring what these new humans wanted to do, and decided to continue to complete what they had to do before.


    After going around seven or eight streets, the loudspeaker brought him to the side of the factory with a big hole in the ground, indicating that this was the lair of that thing.


    "Aren''t you here now?" Su Changxing looked around and found nothing unusual, but there were no zombies approaching here, which proved to be a territory of powerful creatures.


    Afterwards, Su Changxing and Big Trumpet ambush on both sides of the factory, waiting for that thing to appear.


    Time passed bit by bit, and there were strange black birds hovering in the sky not far away, landing from time to time, and flying up from time to time, holding **** flesh and blood, and the blood drops fell into the sky.


    Such fresh flesh and blood probably belonged to human beings. If there were no accidents, it might belong to the group of new human beings. They were fighting a certain creature, and Su Changxing could feel a slight movement from such a distance.


    Su Changxing was like a corpse, squatting motionless in an abandoned rusty iron barrel. Although he didn''t have the ability to hide, he knew how to make himself less conspicuous. If it was a zombie, he would Easier.


    The concealment of the loudspeaker seemed perfunctory, and he could not restrain his impulse, and let out a low-pitched roar from time to time, as if telling the owner here to launch a one-on-one challenge.


    The world of these monsters is complex and simple, as long as they abide by the rules here, they can survive well, either step by step to strengthen themselves, or die after an accident.


    Although it is cruel, it also has a taste of fairness.


    Fairness in this world.


    With the light of the morning sun, a huge wolf dog swaggered towards this side, with an arrogant charm, its fur was dark purple, with strange streamers sliding, part of its body was covered by purple crystals, and it became transparent , able to see bones in flesh and blood.


    This wolfhound is probably the owner of the factory.


    It immediately discovered the existence of the big horn, became vigilant, threw the prey in its mouth on the ground, and barked low-pitched towards the position of the big horn.


    After the big horn was discovered, he rushed out immediately, and his body turned into an afterimage. The speed was extremely fast, and three deep gashes were drawn on the head of the wolf dog with one paw, and the body twisted in a strange posture. , Dodged the slap of the wolf dog.


    The size of this wolfhound is huge in comparison, with a height of two meters, but because its speed is far behind that of the big horn, it fell into a disadvantage in the first place.


    Immediately afterwards, the wolfdog let out a deafening roar, and set off a strong wind around it, deterring the loudspeaker, causing his movements to come to a brief pause.


    at this critical point in time.


    Su Chang launched an attack, jumped out of the rusty iron barrel, burst out with strength, and killed the wolfhound sideways.


    A breath of rage made him move extremely fast, and he came to the side of the big wolf dog almost instantly.


    The wolfdog''s attention was all on Big Horn, and it didn''t react to Su Changxing''s sudden attack.


    Snapped


    The big horn was slapped on the chest by the big wolf dog, flew out, hit the red wall of the factory, and fell into it.


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing also opened the crystal-covered part of the big wolfhound''s body with one knife, and a large number of delicate cracks appeared on its body. With the second knife, more and deeper fine cracks appeared, and the third knife completely shattered into a huge The hole runs through the wolf dog''s back.


    Only then did the wolfdog react, with a stinging roar, and the wind blew again. Su Changxing suddenly noticed a forced pause in his body, and then watched helplessly as the wolfdog bit him.


    It''s just that he had done the work of dodging before that, so that the wolfdog didn''t bite it at the first time. After his body was able to move, he rolled to the side and swung a knife, completely piercing the wolfdog''s body , and the purple heart that was constantly beating was pierced at the same time.


    The wolf dog roared again, the wind was strong, and his body fell into a state of standstill again, but at this time the loudspeaker rushed up again, and slapped the wolf dog on the face, which was regarded as a counterattack to the slap just now.


    Su Changxing pulled out the blade and stepped back, just in time for exhaustion.


    The wolfhound was seriously injured and was no match for Big Trumpet. After two or three rounds, it crashed to the ground, and the ground in front of the factory was covered in purple blood.


    This wolfhound is quite powerful, with unexpected abilities, which also made the battle risky, but fortunately, the final result was good.


    Su Changxing let out a breath. Although his ability became stronger, it also took a toll on his body.


    This kind of wear and tear continues to increase, which will affect his physical mobility and thus affect his combat effectiveness.


    Afterwards, he carried the silver-white machete, walked towards the wolfdog''s body, and cut out a dark red extraordinary crystal from the heart.


    Su Changxing threw this extraordinary crystal to the big horn, but he didn''t care much, shook his head, and turned his head to eat the wolf dog''s body instead.


    "Don''t you need it?"


    He thought about it, reckoning that the ability of the loudspeaker might be able to absorb more energy from the corpse, but it also lost the ability to devour extraordinary crystals.


    It''s no wonder that the big horn''s combat effectiveness is not strong, but it can also grow up in such an environment. It is more like playing the role of a vulture. It can strengthen itself just by eating the remaining limbs of powerful creatures, without the need for extraordinary crystals or It relies on absorbing the energy in the air to slowly improve itself.


    Since the loudspeaker was not needed, Su Changxing put away the Extraordinary crystal and did not eat it right away, because he had not completely digested the eighth-order Extraordinary crystal before.


    It seems that because he ate too many Extraordinary crystals in a short period of time, his body became saturated, and the speed of digesting Extraordinary crystals slowed down.


    But this kind of slowness is only relative. Extending one day to a few days, and extending a few days to dozens of days, is still like a rocket-like increase in speed compared to humans.


    He climbed to the top of the factory, observed the surrounding situation, and waited for the big horn to devour the wolf dog''s corpse bit by bit. The speed was not fast. After all, the wolf dog was several times larger than it and needed to digest it at the same time. While devouring.


    The rate of swallowing is determined by the rate of digestion, not by the rate of eating.


    Su Changxing climbed to the top of the iron tower next to the factory, and saw those new humans besieging a huge monster with a size of four to five meters. It was not the full size of the monster, but a part protruding from the ruins.


    "This is at least a seventh-order extraordinary creature."


    Su Changxing thought about it, and felt that this place seemed unsafe, so he glanced at the loudspeaker below who was eating corpses.


    He climbed down from the iron tower and shouted to the loudspeaker: "Take the body with us, we will change to another place."


    Sure enough, not long after they left, the ground began to shake violently, and a huge purple tentacle broke through the restraint of the ground, rushed out and swayed.


    "What it is?"


    Su Changxing was also terrified when he saw it. He knew that this was probably an extremely powerful extraordinary creature. If he was caught, his zombie clone would be gone immediately.


    There is a horrible creature below the city, which seems to be bound below for some reason, and those new humans seem to appear here because of this monster.


    ¡­


    In the dimly lit room, Feng Sichen was taken away after being interrogated to receive treatment from a psychiatrist. Although it seems that he has no symptoms of loss of control, he still has to be on the safe side.


    The candles were flickering, and everyone in the room looked thoughtful.


    "Can what he said be true?" The short-haired woman in a crop top yawned and said lazily, "I don''t think this person named Feng Sichen is trustworthy. Some of what he said may be true. But he must have made up some of it himself."


    The leader touched his nose with his left hand, smiled and said: "Generally speaking, it should be true, and the unimportant parts should be hidden. He is a very hypocritical person. I can feel the hypocrisy all over his body. .¡±


    "Report it and let the order team come. We probably can''t handle this matter. I hope that thing doesn''t get close to our gathering place, otherwise we have to evacuate."


    The short-haired woman in a crop top showed a puzzled look: "Chief, do you know what that is?"


    The leader showed a dignified expression, was silent for a moment, and then said: "Probably a divine creature, and only a divine creature can cause such terrible pollution. No matter how high or low the Extraordinary level is, every divine creature is terrifying."


    "It is reported that 90% of the people in the thirteenth district died because of a divine creature, and the rest of the people also fell into a state of unconsciousness. UU reading www.uukanshu.com then lost control one after another, and the entire area was almost shut down. After opening the connection, only a few people still maintain their player status."


    The unshaven middle-aged man in a black coat sat on the side, looked up at the ceiling, listened to the ceiling, and then suddenly interjected:


    "So what exactly is a divine creature?"


    The leader shook his head and said, "It''s not clear yet. Those who have seen the real face seem to have died, and those who survived have also been affected by the pollution."


    "However... it seems that some people have gained great power because of this."


    "During this period of time, the people in the gathering place will reduce the frequency of going out, so as to avoid accidents again, or to attract that thing."


    After giving the order, the leader also left the room, returned to the residence, carried the brass javelin hanging on the wall on his back, and put on the prepared leather armor.


    Everyone is the same, even extraordinary people.


    Greedy, stupid, arrogant...


    He just walked out of the door, facing the gentle morning light, as if he sensed something, he stopped and looked back.


    The short-haired woman leaned against the wall, smoking a cigarette, sighed and said, "So you are going to hunt that divine creature? Doesn''t that mean we can''t handle it? Why are you going again?"


    "The blood of a divine creature can activate the gene chain, thereby gaining powerful power." The leader said bluntly, "Since Feng Sichen can survive, it means that this is a divine creature, and maybe it is not too powerful for the time being. The best time to hunt it."


    "You don''t have to worry, if there is nothing I can do, I will retreat."


    The short-haired woman threw the cigarette **** on the ground, stomped it out, and said calmly: "You will die, and you will die if you continue like this."


    The leader turned his head and walked out, waving his hands: "No one is safe in this world."

 v3 Chapter 278： monster

    Something like blood is constantly stirring, and the smell of blood spreads from the ground, which is probably a frightening smell.


    More purple-red tentacles stretched out from the ground, constantly dancing in the air.


    Su Changxing retreated in time with the loudspeaker. Before these tentacles broke through the ground, they had already returned to the safe area. They could still feel the constant vibration of the ground, and even the gravel on the ground bounced slightly, which was even more exciting. The zombies in the nearby streets flocked in the same direction, roaring from far to near, one after another, and formed a large wave of corpses.


    When these zombies are violently stimulated, there is a great possibility to form a wave of corpses, and the wave of corpses often has a general, overall, modular, and unified consciousness.


    Su Changxing could feel the weak consciousness belonging to the tide of corpses, and even had the possibility of communicating with them. Such consciousness was based on the weak self-awareness of a large number of zombies.


    However, even the huge wave of corpses is still insignificant in front of those huge red-purple tentacles, a large piece will fall down with a single sweep, and huge mouths full of fangs will grow on it, which will kill the surrounding people. Zombies swallowed whole.


    "Exaggeration, this must be at least a sixth-order creature."


    Su Changxing reckoned and said, he''s not too sure, it''s because the zombie avatar''s perception is too vague. If he didn''t have the corresponding ability, he might be able to distinguish between humans and animals ten meters away.


    "Ha." The big speaker tried hard to express his opinion, but Su Changxing didn''t quite understand what he meant.


    Although the two sides can barely communicate, at least they communicate through a language, and it is difficult to express the meanings that are too complicated.


    "Ha Ya." The loudspeaker repeated again.


    This time, Su Changxing finally understood what it meant, saying that he had met this guy before, but at that time he was still very "delicate".


    Yes, it is very thin.


    This kind of expression is quite vivid, and it is hard to imagine that this is actually a description that a zombie can express.


    "So when you saw this guy before, it was still very weak. How weak it is, no matter how weak it is, it shouldn''t be weaker than you." Su Changxing asked.


    Big Horn nodded, then shook his head again.


    This probably means that they are about the same.


    Su Changxing fell into a moment of silence. If he could be remembered by the big speaker, the time would not be very long, and this creature that was "similar" to the big speaker actually grew to this point.


    This is probably an unbelievable thing.


    There must be a rule in everything, even if Su Changxing is given infinite extraordinary crystals and infinite energy, it will take continuous time to grow to this level.


    What''s more, this monster can''t meet this condition.


    wrong.


    What if this condition can be met?


    A flash of inspiration flashed in Su Changxing''s mind, and he suddenly thought of the theoretically infinite energy source in this world, at least for low-level Extraordinary creatures, it can be said to be infinite.


    Energy station, or giant hand.


    For existences like the master of the giant hand, even if some residues are dropped, it is a great gift for their garbage-like existences.


    Of course, all these judgments depend on the correct judgment of the loudspeaker.


    Su Changxing was deeply skeptical about the correctness of the loudspeaker, and suspected that a ghoul with a weak head might have unreasonable assumptions.


    Then, the earth trembled and the mountains shook, and the human corpses were penetrated by tentacles, hanging in the sky, falling into a still state, as if frozen.


    The shape of the tentacles standing still in midair is like a huge dead tree, covering the entire sky.


    It''s just that this scene didn''t last for too long. These huge tentacles, which were still and frozen, fell one by one, like being cut down by someone, cutting off one by one.


    Another exciting breath appears here.


    Su Changxing''s eyelids were also twitching, and he backed back and forth with the loudspeaker, and then the sudden movement disappeared, as if nothing had happened. One big pit after another.


    He finally knew how the big hole in front of the factory came about. It wasn''t dug out by the wolfdogs, but caused by these tentacles burrowing out of the ground.


    "It seems to be fine for the time being."


    Su Changxing took a breath, thinking that it should be a powerful Extraordinary who made the move. The new humans and humans are probably fighting against the underground existence.


    Then, he took the big horn to find a building, temporarily hid, to avoid the limelight, observe and observe the situation first, and digest the eighth-order crystal he just got, while the big horn hugged the wolf dog Half of the corpse, crouched in the corner of the room and continued to eat, making groaning sounds.


    "So it was resolved?"


    Looking at the situation outside the window, he was a little uncertain. Whether the monster was dealt with or not, it was not a good situation.


    If they are not resolved, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com They will continue to stay in this area, and their safety will be threatened.


    If it is resolved, it means that there is a more powerful Extraordinary, which is not a good thing for him. If he accidentally bumps into it, the other party will probably not let him go.


    With the continuous digestion of this eighth-order extraordinary crystal, his extraordinary progress has also reached the edge of advancement. The extraordinary power in the body is constantly accumulated, and the body reoccurs, subtly changing.


    This time, the self-healing ability has become stronger.


    Even if his self-healing ability, which is not much, is enhanced a little, it is a great enhancement.


    at the same time.


    The big horn completely devoured the wolfdog''s body. It seems that the power has accumulated to a certain extent, and it also began to change. A clear red line appeared on the slender arm, twisting and moving forward until it covered the entire palm. .


    "If you digest another eighth-order crystal, you will definitely be able to advance."


    Su Changxing analyzed their current situation. If they could hunt and kill another eighth-level extraordinary creature so that he could advance to the eighth level, their overall strength would be greatly improved.


    From the ninth level to the eighth level, the combat power itself will have a qualitative breakthrough, and more importantly, it will have more powerful and diverse abilities.


    Although his current combat power is not super weak, his fighting style is still too monotonous, and he is easily restrained by the abilities of certain creatures.


    And more importantly, he currently doesn''t have any life-saving ability, which means that he doesn''t have any fault tolerance. Once there is a mistake, he is likely to die.


    His avatar does not have the ability to be immortal, and if he dies, he will really die. Not only will the main body lose the ability to be immortal in a short period of time, but all the hard work he spent before will be wasted. It''s just an ordinary zombie, so you have to do it all over again.

 v3 Chapter 279： transfer

    In the fairly bright room, the broken glass windows were half open. Opposite Feng Sichen was a psychiatrist in a white coat, who was also the only psychiatrist in the gathering place.


    This is completely different from the meaning of a psychiatrist before the doomsday. It is specifically for Extraordinary people, and they are also Extraordinary themselves.


    Every psychiatrist is extremely important to the gathering place. They can effectively eliminate the factors that cause Extraordinary people to get out of control, greatly reduce the proportion of out-of-control Extraordinary people, and can also take precautions in advance to greatly reduce losses.


    "So your cognition has been confused, and you feel that the things you have experienced before and after are conflicting on the logical level."


    Based on Feng Sichen''s description, the psychiatrist analyzed and noticed the half-open window behind Feng Sichen. If he lost control, he might jump from there.


    Feng Sichen shook his head and said emphatically: "It''s because the surrounding things are inherently disordered, so the information I receive is disordered no matter what."


    The doctor nodded, affirming Feng Sichen''s statement: "Can you tell me specifically, what did you really see at that time? Maybe I can solve your current problem."


    Feng Sichen showed a mocking smile and asked back: "Do you really want to listen?"


    "Of course, this is helpful to solve your problem, and it is also my duty." The doctor said calmly, feeling that his consciousness fell into a momentary state of lake, and when he looked again, he noticed something was wrong: "This is it?"


    The environment in the room changed slightly, and the sound of windows swinging with the wind appeared behind him.


    He and Feng Sichen didn''t know when they suddenly switched positions...


    In other words, he has been sitting here since the very beginning, and has never changed...


    Feng Sichen showed a strange smile, looked at the psychiatrist, and said softly: "Do you feel something is wrong? There is a contrast between reality and your memory. This is what you call cognitive confusion."


    "Sure enough, you have also been polluted. From the time you started to question, the pollution began to spread."


    "!


    !


    "


    The psychiatrist opened his eyes wide, showing an expression of disbelief, but the feeling shouldn''t be wrong, confusion, loss of sense of proportion, "Why did you hurt me!"


    He realized that it was Feng Sichen who played the trick.


    Feng Sichen smiled, shook his head and said, "It''s not my fault, it''s you who insisted on treating me. In fact, you still wanted to know what I saw. It was your curiosity that hurt you, not me."


    The polluted people all have a common characteristic. There will be certain illusions and confusion in senses and judgments, and it is very easy to lose control. Once Extraordinary people lose their self, they will lose their self.


    But what Feng Sichen didn''t expect was that the psychiatrist in front of him would be so fragile, black cracks appeared clearly on his face, like cracks on ceramics.


    Who would have thought that a psychiatrist''s mind would be so fragile, and it would immediately go out of control after only a slight pollution.


    "Oh, wake up, you are a psychiatrist."


    Feng Sichen shouted and said, his body kept struggling. He was fixed on the chair, and it was difficult to break free with brute force. He could only watch the psychiatrist in white coat in front of him go crazy little by little, and to He approaches.


    At this moment, he finally understands what it means to suffer the consequences of self-eating. If he knows this, he will definitely restrain himself.


    People outside noticed what was going on inside and rushed in, but they were still a step too slow. Feng Sichen''s head was already grabbed by fat palms, and then his skull was crushed violently. Blood spattered on the wall, forming an arc.


    "What the **** is going on!"


    The guards who rushed in couldn''t help swearing when they saw the scene in the room. They stood outside to prevent Feng Sichen from losing control, but they didn''t expect that Feng Sichen did not lose control, but the psychiatrist who treated him lost control.


    This is too unscientific!


    Since the situation was completely different from what was expected, instead of killing the psychiatrist, they let him jump from the window.


    "Hurry up and catch up! His pollution level is far higher than mine. If we don''t deal with it, a large number of people will be polluted."


    Feng Sichen saw that several guards were still in a daze, and couldn''t help shouting.


    "you are not¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "I''m not dead, don''t think about it."


    Feng Sichen remained locked on the chair. From the beginning to the end, he stayed in place, keeping this posture motionless, and at most he only said a few words.


    "When exactly?"


    He couldn''t think of when those guards were contaminated, after the doctor lost control?


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ or has been contaminated before.


    "What kind of horrible thing is that?" The appearance of the zombie appeared in his mind, and he couldn''t help but sweat.


    There were quite a few Extraordinary people still in the gathering place. After a while, the out-of-control doctor was shot dead, and more than half of his body was destroyed. He was out of human form and twisted into a monster.


    But the problem has not been solved, and many people have symptoms of cognitive confusion, UU reading www.uukanshu. There will always be wrong judgments. Not long after the monster doctor was killed, a guard wearing a white hat suddenly lost control and attacked the surrounding companions.


    This kind of transmission and infectious pollution has never been seen before, so such a catastrophic event broke out without any precautions.


    Fortunately, this kind of pollution itself is not fatal. As long as it doesn''t get out of control, at most it will add a debu of cognitive confusion.


    The gathering place also directly listed Su Changxing as the highest threat in the area, and prohibited most people from entering and leaving the gathering place. They need to keep this up, and hold on until the Order comes along.


    at this time.


    Su Changxing wandered the streets leisurely with a loudspeaker, but it was strange that he couldn''t see the touch of extraordinary people at all, but he could spot some ordinary people showing their heads from time to time.


    "You mean, that guy is also near the previous area."


    Su Changxing listened to the loudspeaker''s description, and suddenly felt that it might be a good choice to slowly hunt Extraordinary zombies. The situation in that place may be uncertain now, and he might have encountered a powerful Extraordinary, or a powerful Extraordinary creature.


    Suddenly stopped.


    Su Changxing raised his head and looked around the surrounding buildings, and noticed that someone was spying on him again, as if he had spotted him but didn''t dare to show his head.


    Probably a human being, a timid human being.


    Then he noticed a bright spike trap on the street ahead, not hiding it at all.


    "Only a fool would step on it."


    Su Changxing felt that such a trap was an insult to IQ, not to mention him, even...


    swish


    There was only a snap, and the loudspeaker simply stepped on the trap''s trigger mechanism, and the body was pierced by the huge wooden thorn.

 v3 Chapter 280： trap

    "..."


    Su Changxing stared at this scene and fell into a brief silence, "It''s still very powerful, and it actually directly penetrated the body of the big speaker."


    The next moment, Da Horn broke free from the trap. Although it looked like a big hole was broken in his abdomen and blood gushed out continuously, it didn''t affect his actions, and it wasn''t a serious injury.


    "ah!


    "


    With a clumsy brain and a clumsy realization, he seemed to have stepped on a rather clumsy trap, and let out a roar of embarrassment.


    "Who would put such a trap in this place without being stepped on by other zombies." Su Changxing raised his head and looked around, but he didn''t see any other people in his field of vision, as if this was left behind by someone. Here''s a catch.


    Might just be an accident.


    Just walking a few steps along the street, Su Changxing saw a completely abandoned, rusty iron bus behind a similar spike trap, quietly placed there, as if waiting for them.


    If the trap just now could be explained as an accident, then there is another trap here that cannot be explained. Someone put it here specially to wait for them?


    At this moment, Su Changxing watched the big horn walking straight up to the spike trap, as if he didn''t see it.


    Snapped


    The trap was triggered again, and the slender spikes pierced the body of the horn, bringing out dark red blood.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help complaining: "Can''t you see such an obvious trap? You still have to step on it, and one was triggered just now."


    He even suspected that the loudspeaker was purely looking for excitement, so he stepped on it again, probably because he had a tendency to masochistic.


    The Monkey King had a tendency to abuse himself at the time...


    This reminded him of the "Monkey King" who was lost in this world, lost in no man''s land, and now probably turned into dust in time.


    The loudspeaker broke free from the trap again, let out an angry roar, heard Su Changxing''s words, and defended: "Ha."


    It means that he did not step on it on purpose, and he did not notice the trap. He said that the trap was too hidden, so he did not notice it.


    Too hidden?


    Just put it on the street to hide a wool...


    Su Changxing paused for a moment, and realized that it was not because he didn''t see the loudspeaker, or he stepped on it because he wanted to step on it. There might be some kind of extraordinary power secretly affecting it.


    But why he was not affected, but the big horn was affected, which is a bit strange. Logically speaking, as an eighth-order extraordinary creature, the big horn has stronger resistance in this respect.


    Snapped


    There was a crisp sound in his ears, and before the trap closed, Su Changxing noticed it in advance, then retracted his legs, narrowly dodging the spikes on the trap.


    At some point, he actually stepped on a trap, which was smaller than the trap stepped on by the big trumpet, and the wooden thorns on it were also thinner.


    If he hadn''t reacted quickly enough, the wooden thorn would have pierced his entire thigh. Once the bone was injured, it might affect his ability to move.


    Big Horn broke free from the trap again, and this time he looked quite embarrassed, probably with a broken bone, and he seemed to be limping when he moved.


    Someone was quietly staring at them like a hunter in the dark, setting traps, hoping to wait for them to step on the trap and kill themselves.


    This person is very strong, at least stronger than Big Trumpet. Without Su Changxing, Big Trumpet would probably be played to death by these traps. It is estimated that if he stepped on the trap once or twice, he would have no way to break free from the trap.


    "Having a special hiding ability, it''s probably around here, just relying on his ability or some kind of mysterious item to hide." Su Changxing looked down at the closed trap, subconsciously took a step back, and felt something strange. He saw a black javelin shot straight at him from the front.


    soon.


    However, there is no problem in wanting to escape.


    Su Changxing easily dodged the black javelin by turning sideways. The javelin was inserted into the broken bus, sparking and making a piercing sound.


    Snapped


    The trap was triggered, and under such circumstances, he finally failed to react, and his left foot was pierced by the wooden thorn of the trap.


    "Don''t move around."


    Seeing the loudspeaker, Su Changxing wanted to come over, and reminded him. Looking around, it was still quiet. Looking in the direction from which the javelin shot just now, it was right in front of the street, but he didn''t see the target.


    There were only a few fallen zombies, the wounds on their bodies were still fresh, and a hole had been stabbed in their heads.


    Su Changxing himself didn''t chase after him immediately, mainly because he didn''t know how many traps had been laid here.


    He can see the biggest trap, but not the big horn, and he can''t see the smaller trap.


    Although his combat power is not weak, his defense ability is weak. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Even such a small trap can cause effective damage to his body.


    If you step on one or two of them, the impact is not big, but if you step on a few more, your feet will probably be abolished, and you will lose your ability to move. This is fatal.


    The other party also seemed quite cautious. After the big horn stepped on two traps, he still didn''t show up.


    You know, Da Horn is an eighth-level extraordinary creature, and he is only a ninth-level extraordinary creature. The other party should pay more attention to Da Horn.


    When the big horn stepped on the second trap just now, it should be the best time for the opponent to launch an attack.


    so¡­


    Su Changxing showed a cautious look, and had a strong premonition that the other party was coming for him. This person was probably from the nearby gathering place. After he killed the six-person Extraordinary team, the two sides ended. Liang Zi, if he came specifically to hunt him down, it is also possible.


    This person''s strength is a bit too strong, unexpectedly, at least he is also a top-level eighth-order Extraordinary.


    And he is just an ordinary Extraordinary zombie. If it weren''t for the loudspeaker, the current situation would be even more difficult to deal with. It was the big loudspeaker stepping on the trap to give an early warning, otherwise, he would have been caught long ago.


    Swish it.


    Another javelin was shot from the front, and it was in front of Su Changxing in the blink of an eye, but at this time he hadn''t broken free from the trap, and the wooden spike was still stuck on the thigh of his left foot.


    He had no choice but to swing the silver machete in his hand, and accurately hit the side of the javelin''s head, bouncing it away.


    The force from the javelin was very strong, if it wasn''t for his ability to further enhance, it might not be able to bounce off successfully.


    Then, Su Changxing broke the trap with his hands, then walked forward gropingly, trying to sense the existence of the surrounding traps, but found nothing.

 v3 Chapter 281： giant elephant

    It seems to have something to do with perception.


    The perception of zombies is deformed, it is easy to detect the existence and movement of living things, but it is easy to ignore dead things like traps.


    The big speaker also stood in place, turned around constantly, and roared to the surroundings. The sound spread to several nearby streets, and then he was aware of it, and rushed out suddenly, sensing the target''s position.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Su Changxing watched helplessly as he ran headfirst into the spike trap. This time he was lucky, relying on his speed to avoid the huge wooden spike on the trap, but his arm was injured and a large piece of flesh was scraped off .


    Looking around, there are no less than four or five similar spike traps nearby.


    This street is a huge trap set by people, waiting for them to step on it, which also puts them at a huge disadvantage naturally.


    ¡­


    It is not that easy to hunt and kill a divine creature, or in other words, it is as difficult as heaven for him to do it.


    At least that''s what He Yu thinks, and he is going to give it a go. This is an extremely crazy behavior, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he is looking for death.


    Anyone who is familiar with divine creatures knows the horror of divine creatures. Death is only a trivial matter, and it is even more terrifying to cause large-scale pollution.


    He has many reasons to avoid and stay away, and there are also more reasons to give it a go, not only to open the gene chain with the blood of the divine creature, but also to try to prevent the large-scale pollution of this divine creature before the outbreak of large-scale pollution. Kill it for good.


    According to his analysis, the divine creature should be wandering around the border of the forbidden area. Because its Extraordinary level is not high, a lot of traps were placed on the streets far away from the gathering place.


    This is the first step, and the second step is to find a way to find the divine creature and attract it.


    The second step is also the most difficult step, but it is also crucial.


    As long as he could lure that divine creature into the trap he set, he would be certain to hunt and kill this divine creature. With a large number of traps, he could hunt and kill this divine creature from a long distance.


    Keep a certain distance, and he may not be hunted.


    After shaking for a while, he was surprised to find a zombie with a backpack and a ghoul wandering towards her position. The speed was not fast, more like walking on the street.


    "Coming?" He Yu noticed this scene and showed excitement, "This is God''s help, and it saves a lot of trouble."


    The divine creature actually bumped into it by itself, but for some reason it followed a ghoul.


    but.


    These are all small problems. He has set up a lot of traps here, and then controlled them with his ability. Even if there are two more ghouls, as long as they walk in, they won''t be able to get out.


    "No matter how you look at it, it looks like an ordinary zombie. There is nothing special, except that its perception is higher." He doubted his own judgment, thinking that this is really not like a divine creature. It seems that he only needs to hold it up. A javelin can kill it.


    "Maybe it''s not this zombie, or because of some other accident."


    Just as he was wondering, he saw the zombie carrying a backpack, his eyes were shining bright blue, and even the surrounding environment began to distort, as if some powerful existence was trying to intervene in this world.


    "this¡­"


    He Yu felt her heart beating non-stop, instinctively sensed the danger, and wanted to escape from here.


    There seemed to be a voice whispering in his ear, telling him to escape here, away from that strange zombie.


    puff


    A knife blade pierced his chest from behind, and bright red blood fanned out on the dirty wall.


    "when¡­"


    He Yu looked down at the silver machete on his chest, and finally understood Feng Sichen''s situation at that time. This zombie should not have appeared behind him at all, but it was unreasonable. Suddenly, without any warning, it appeared behind him and stabbed him. stabbed him.


    Looking at the previous place, the zombies with backpacks disappeared in place, and only one ghoul was still struggling in the trap.


    "chi chi"


    What is that zombie talking about.


    He was sure that this was not a meaningless roar, but something to express.


    It''s just that he can''t understand it at all.


    Su Changxing pulled out the machete, and blood gushed out. He was indeed no match for this Extraordinary, so he could only use extra strength.


    Breaking away from the normal rules, distorting the timeline of this world, there is always a way to kill the opponent in countless timelines.


    He has never stepped on a trap, and he has never stepped into this street from the front...


    Su Changxing kicked the Extraordinary to the ground, stepped on his stomach with his left foot, grabbed the black Extraordinary crystal from the backpack and shook it in front of him, meaning to ask what it was.


    He Yu''s eyes widened when he saw Su Changxing take out this thing, "Why do you have this thing?"


    Although he has not seen what Su Changxing is holding with his own eyes, he has seen the relevant detailed information, which is also classified as confidential information, and at least an eighth-level Extraordinary can view it.


    This thing is useless to the vast majority of people and cannot be used. It needs the blood of a divine creature to open it.


    The so-called gene chain is not the gene chain in the human body, but such a mysterious item produced from a mysterious shop.


    before.


    This thing has never appeared in the mysterious store. Ever since the pollution of divine creatures broke out in the thirteenth district, some people have found this thing from the mysterious store, but they don''t know how to use it.


    They didn''t know the purpose of the so-called gene chain until an unimaginably powerful Extraordinary came out of the surviving humans in District 13 and stopped the attack of rotten humans by himself.


    The blood of a divine creature can open the gene chain, and the user can obtain unimaginable abilities from it. This is also called the legacy of the gods, and is considered a treasure left by the gods.


    Without the blood of a divine creature, the gene chain is no different from a stone, but it is still priced at a high price on the high-level trading platform, and its value is enough to buy a complete gathering place.


    In this way, this thing actually appeared on the divine creature in front of him.


    A strange idea appeared in He Yu''s mind, what would happen if this divine creature used its own blood to activate the gene chain.


    If you can also obtain strong power, then it will become a matter of self-production and self-sale.


    Seeing He Yu''s expression, Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, knowing that this human might know what he was holding, so he kicked his ass, motioning for him to tell about the black crystal, "chi chi."


    He Yu realized that this was a terrible thing. I am afraid that after he said it, he would become a sinner, a sinner of mankind.


    Once the genetic chain gods left their human heritage, once it is stolen by this monster, I am afraid that this divine creature will be so powerful that it is unimaginable, and it will be a devastating disaster.


    "..."


    He Yun didn''t speak, and lowered his head, the meaning was obvious, even if he died, he wouldn''t say anything.


    Such a dead pig''s attitude of not being afraid of boiling water gave Su Changxing a headache. They couldn''t understand the language or the written word.


    "If you can tell me the use of this thing, maybe I can let you go."


    Su Changxing put the black crystal back into the backpack, gestured and said, realizing that this thing is more extraordinary than he imagined, and it can make an eighth-level Extraordinary pay so much attention to it.


    "Even if it''s death, I won''t make me submit to you!" He Yu suddenly opened his eyes and shouted frantically, grabbed the javelin on the ground with one hand, and stabbed it in the chest with his backhand.


    puff


    He pierced his heart with a javelin. Since it was a suicide act, his body had no protection and he died almost instantly.


    Su Changxing watched him commit suicide and did not stop him. He couldn''t understand why such a powerful Extraordinary would suddenly lose the will to live and commit suicide. He shouldn''t be so scary.


    Why is this¡­


    He felt that there must be some factors that he hadn''t noticed yet. Otherwise, a non-weak Extraordinary would not need to commit suicide. Even if he didn''t have the idea of ??surrendering to this zombie, the most important thing to do was to fight hard.


    Su Changxing looked through the belongings of this dead extraordinary person. There were only weapons, other than weapons, weapons. He didn''t even carry a little food or water, only a cigarette and a match in his pocket.


    "He came here with the thought of mortal death..." Su Changxing fell into a brief silence.


    This person is like going to fight a boss, knowing that he is likely to die, so he didn''t bring anything other than equipment, "Can these people also perceive the horror of my ability? So they can feel..."


    His use of this extra ability is also ambiguous, not direct, it can only passively affect the timeline, let''s use it as a displacement surprise skill, and by the way, add a little extra fear effect to the target.


    Looking back, the loudspeaker was still in the trap, but it had calmed down, and looked towards him quietly, his expression was full of bewilderment, as if he didn''t understand what happened, and he couldn''t figure it out with his brain .


    Su Changxing walked over and rescued Big Horn from the trap. Although his injuries were serious, he had a strong self-healing ability. He could speed up his recovery by eating corpses, and he would recover in about half a day. So there is no need to worry too much.


    At this time, Su Changxing lowered his head and noticed that his left foot was intact, and the injury that should have been pierced by the wooden spike disappeared.


    "..."


    A trace of unclear panic appeared in his heart, and he became more and more sure that his extra ability was to change the direction of the timeline.


    This seems to be something that should be happy, but how can the timeline of a world be changed so easily, not to mention that his avatar is just an ordinary extraordinary zombie, just a ninth-level extraordinary zombie biology.


    Extraordinary stages have great significance. Extraordinary creatures of each stage have their limits, just like a fixed-sized glass bottle, the water contained in it cannot be more than the volume of the bottle.


    It is impossible for a ninth-level extraordinary creature to affect the progress of the world''s timeline. That can only be done by gods, and it is even difficult for gods to do it.


    Time should be sacrosanct!


    Su Changxing felt that this should be the only way to guarantee the truth. If time can be tampered with at will, then what else can be true.


    Then the greatest possibility is that there is a problem with this world, and there is a problem with the basic rules of this world, so this kind of thing happens.


    "Is it related to that giant hand?" Su Changxing was a little uncertain. After using the extra ability, his perception, which was not strong at first, fell into complete numbness.


    He once again reminded himself from the bottom of his heart that such extra abilities should not be used at will, and should not be used at will...


    The big horn came over and ate the dead Extraordinary''s body bit by bit. The injuries on his body recovered quickly, and his breath became obviously stronger.


    Su Changxing also completely digested the eighth-order Extraordinary in this process.


    They lingered back in the safe area for a while, and then walked to the previous area, wanting to hunt another eighth-level Extraordinary to advance. There are large and small holes in the streets, which protruded from the ground before. Caused by fuchsia tentacles.


    "Go and have a look." Su Changxing turned his head and said to the vigilant loudspeaker, and gradually approached the hole in front of him. There were a lot of broken stones scattered around, and some purple liquid was mixed in it.


    The loudspeaker roared twice towards the entrance of the cave, issuing a warning, as if it felt a great danger.


    He stretched out his head and looked down from above the hole, and saw the flowing water, reflecting the color of the sky, and a huge vertical eye.


    He is not sure how deep the hole is, it may be more than ten meters, or it may be more than twenty meters, but he can clearly see the vertical eye in the water, covered with bloodshot eyes, and there are some small black insects in it. Crawling around the eye sockets.


    Feel the suffocation from the body instinct.


    This is at least a 6th-level extraordinary creature. It should have been walking sideways here, but it was restrained underground.


    "Let''s go, this thing might emerge from the ground at some point."


    Su Changxing turned his head and said to the loudspeaker that the sixth-order creature was too powerful for him now, even if the opponent stood there and asked him to attack, it might not be able to kill it.


    Passing through the large and small holes in the street, they crossed the previous area, and in front of them was a complete ruin, a large plain formed by the ruins, and a large amount of sand was piled up in some places.


    "That is?"


    Su Changxing saw an exquisite and complicated mechanical creation, standing on a high place in the ruins, with six thick metal feet standing upright, shaped like a giant elephant, a mechanical giant with six legs.


    He was sure that it was some kind of man-made object, but in this world where even firearms could not be used, could it really be possible to create such a large, driven mechanical creation?


    Immediately afterwards.


    Many new human beings wrapped in white cloth appeared near the giant mechanical elephant, and climbed in through the opening like a door. One stood on the top of the giant elephant''s head, waving the wooden stick in his hand, singing something, the golden luster It fell from the sky out of thin air and landed on the giant elephant. The silver-white metal emitted a golden shimmer, and then there was a loud noise, and the huge mechanical creation started to move.


    Due to the loud noise, the scattered zombies around also rushed in that direction. The cannon loaded on the mechanical colossus fired laser light to clean up the rushing zombies. None of the zombies could break through the range of 50 meters, and they all fell into the ruins. , the body was torn apart by the laser cannon, and even an extraordinary zombie was killed by a single cannon while moving at high speed.


    Su Changxing was sure that it was the laser cannon. The laser cannon used in the mechanical legion of 17 may work on a different principle, but the effect presented is indeed quite similar.


    When he came to this place again, everything was not as shocking as the loud mechanical noise.


    That is a symbol of civilization!


    If this thing was designed and manufactured by the new humans themselves, then they may have formed a new civilization again, which is different from the new civilization before the end.


    "How long has it been and why the houses here haven''t been corrupted..."


    Su Changxing has been able to ascertain that since he came here last time, this world may not know how many years have passed. It takes at least a century to form a new civilization, a civilization that is enough to create a mechanical giant elephant.

 v3 Chapter 282： compete for

    "When we''re done, let''s get out of here."


    "The radiation here is too serious!"


    "Open the boot device!"


    The head of the expedition, Cyber, climbed up from the back of the Colossus of Apocalypse to the top, waving a staff of secret techniques, casting arcane techniques, and guiding and driving the Colossus of Apocalypse.


    The leader of each expedition team is the first sequence controller of the Colossus of the Apocalypse, and each controller has extremely high quality requirements. Extraordinary people can''t resist this kind of mental oppression at all. If they are mentally damaged, they will faint on the spot, or if they are mentally twisted and out of control, they will become monsters on the spot.


    Many of them have died here, just to seal this immortal monster that wants to crawl out of the ground again.


    This is the boundary beyond the civilized world, the limit they can set foot in, and if they go further outside, the only thing waiting is death, which no matter how powerful Extraordinary people are, they cannot resist death.


    With the deafening roar, the huge Apocalypse Colossus moved, and every time it stepped on the ruins, it shook violently.


    There are probably dozens of different laser cannons loaded on the body of the giant elephant, with different powers and different forms of firing. Some cover a large area, some have strong penetrating capabilities, and some can melt at high temperatures.


    In this place, not only zombies don''t know to be afraid, but most extraordinary creatures don''t know to be afraid either.


    The giant elephant is too big and too eye-catching, and the creatures in the nearby area seem to have tacitly united to resist this "foreign enemy".


    Su Changxing was about to take the big horn to leave this place of right and wrong, but he also stopped. It was not because of anything else. He saw a few eighth-order extraordinary creatures rushing up, and the big horn wanted to rush up too, but he pulled him away. return.


    At present, it seems that even an eighth-order creature is just a death for that giant elephant.


    An eighth-level extraordinary creature whose whole body was covered in purple crystals, as strong as a rhinoceros, was cut into two parts from the middle by a laser, which looked as simple as cutting tofu.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes wide, stared at the eighth-level Extraordinary creature that was killed by the laser, and followed unhurriedly from behind. Their purpose was to hunt the eighth-level Extraordinary creature, but now they can pick up ready-made ones. Yes, isn''t it beautiful.


    The giant elephant was huge, and it seemed to be moving slowly, but in fact it was extremely fast. After a while, they reached the next block, and they could only see a huge shadow imprinted in the sun from a distance.


    Su Changxing and Big Horn ran towards the corpse of the eighth-level Extraordinary creature, but they were not the only ones who had such thoughts, and there were other creatures who also had the same idea.


    There was a shrill, piercing voice, like a woman''s scream.


    A not-so-tall figure jumped out of the ruins, wearing white tattered clothes, with a slender body and long black hair. He was an eighth-level zombie.


    Its speed was extremely fast, like a gust of wind, it came to them in an instant, threw the loudspeaker to the ground, and kept holding on to it with sharp claws.


    Big Horn wanted to struggle, but was suppressed and remained motionless, a huge **** hole was pulled out of his chest.


    One breath of rage.


    Su Changxing raised his knife and slashed at the moment the loudspeaker was thrown down, and the blade turned into a sharp shadow in the air.


    clang clang clang


    There were several impacts in succession.


    The eighth-rank zombie accurately blocked Su Changxing''s three blows with its paws, leaving clear marks on its hand with each blow, and chopped off one of its claw fingers with the third blow. hit


    at the same time.


    The loudspeaker was still firmly suppressed on the ground, unable to move, as if bound by some strange force, constantly struggling.


    From this point of view, the combat power of the big horn is indeed low enough, and it was completely crushed by this zombie of the same level. If Su Changxing was not here, there would probably be no follow-up.


    Fourth cut.


    Su Changxing cut off one arm of the eighth-rank zombie.


    Immediately following the fifth knife, one knife is faster than the first knife, and the power of one knife is stronger than the other knife. When the fifth knife is reached, it will reach the peak of explosive power. If he can''t kill the opponent, he can only retreat.


    Because the loudspeaker had to be suppressed, the eighth-rank zombie couldn''t dodge it, so it had to carry it hard, using the other arm to block it in front of it, trying to block Su Changxing''s violent blade like before.


    "Die!"


    Su Changxing chopped off the other hand of the eighth-rank zombie with a single blow, and at the same time continued to slash at its head. The sound of bones breaking could be heard, and the blade stopped half way through.


    The blow was fatal, but not entirely fatal.


    He drew his knife decisively and retreated, and the eighth-rank zombie also got up and opened his mouth to rush at him, giving up the suppression of the loudspeaker.


    The big horn got a gasp, immediately got up from the ground, and rushed to the eighth-level zombie from behind, UU reading www. uukanshu. com threw him to the ground, and the offensive reversed instantly.


    He was below before, but now he is above.


    Su Changxing took two steps back and didn''t make another move. Instead, he stood on the spot, adjusted his breath quietly, and watched the loudspeaker cut the eighth-level zombie''s body apart bit by bit.


    "Ha."


    Big Horn grabbed a gray, egg-sized, round extraordinary crystal from the zombie''s body with one hand, and threw it to Su Changxing with his backhand.


    "Good job."


    Su Changxing took the extraordinary crystal thrown by the loudspeaker, praised it, and then threw it into his mouth.


    The taste this time is bitter, like a kind of emotion mixed in the Extraordinary crystal, when it is absorbed by it, it will permeate, and at the same time feel such emotion.


    The movement caused by the giant mechanical elephant was too great, and the surrounding creatures gathered here, accompanied by peeping gazes. No less than four or five eighth-order extraordinary creatures appeared near the ruins, and they asked Su Changxing and the others for help. The direction looked over.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Next to another corpse, two eighth-order Extraordinary creatures fought. One looked like a zombie, but with a brightly colored red sunflower on its head. The one fighting with it was an extremely huge Two-headed mouse.


    The two creatures strangled together for the corpse. The red sunflower spread out vines and crushed one of the mouse''s heads, while the other head of the mouse bit off most of the zombie''s head in one bite.


    The two sides also fought inextricably, until a vine of the sunflower pierced the mouse''s body through its chrysanthemum, and this tragic battle was considered to be over.


    But before the sunflower-wearing zombie enjoyed its spoils, another creature shaped like a wolf dog came over from above the ruins.

 v3 Chapter 283： corpse wave

    Except for the powerful eighth-level zombie just now, no other extraordinary creature dared to approach it for the time being.


    Everywhere is the law of the jungle, and here is no exception.


    After all, Su Changxing and the others had two zombies, both of which had eighth-level strength, and were considered the stronger one by default, so that the other extraordinary creatures present all turned their attention to the other corpses.


    "Is there anyone who dares to come up? It''s interesting." Su Changxing walked towards the body of the extraordinary creature whose body was separated by laser light and looked like a rhinoceros, split his body again with a machete, took out extraordinary crystals from it, and released it. into the backpack.


    at the same time.


    His extraordinary progress has also reached the edge of advancement, and advancement is just a matter of course, just like a clear, clean water flowing through his body.


    The strength of his body became tighter at a visible speed, like chains appearing in the flesh and blood, connecting every muscle fiber, every meridian, and possessing stronger ability to resist blows and punctures.


    During this process, Su Changxing sat cross-legged next to the corpse, waiting for the loudspeaker to gnaw on the corpse on the ground, making a babbling sound.


    "How can you make such a loud noise while eating? This is not a good habit."


    "Huh?" Big Horn raised his head, revealing a hideous face covered in blood.


    "fine."


    "..."


    "Bajibaji..."


    The zombie with the sunflower on its head has also been killed, because the previous battle with the two-headed mouse was too exhausting, so that when facing the second opponent, the sunflower vines also seemed weak, and its head was killed by the two-headed mouse. The wolfdog took a bite and ate the sunflower into his mouth, chewing it continuously.


    Unlike the wolfhound I encountered before, this wolfhound was larger in size and covered in gray fur, but the rotting body could be seen under the fur.


    This is a zombie-like creature, a zombie wolfhound, with amazing strength. It can easily break free from the shackles of the sunflower''s vines, and when it meets it, it will throw the sunflower-topped zombie to the ground and bite off its head.


    "Aww"


    It roared to other creatures around, which was also a warning, and it declared its sovereignty over the two corpses on the ground. The powerful aura really made other extraordinary creatures not dare to approach easily.


    Big Horn had a great time eating. There were two corpses on the ground, which was enough for him to eat. As he continued to eat, the injuries on his body also healed quickly, and more bone spurs extended from his joints, forming a Layer after layer of bone armor also made its body look stronger than before.


    "Become stronger?" Su Changxing estimated that the strength of the big horn should be significantly improved. Although it is still an eighth-level extraordinary creature, its combat power has risen by one level compared to the original one, and it should be able to reach the upper-middle level of the eighth level.


    It turned out that he only had low combat power and was considered the weakest group of eighth-level extraordinary creatures. He could only bully some ninth-level extraordinary creatures, and even some ordinary humans.


    This is quite a shameful thing for an eighth-order creature, provided it knows what it means to lose face...


    Some chaotic thoughts began to appear in Su Changxing''s mind, and he felt that the process of advancing was slowing down again. He ate another Extraordinary Crystal without waiting for the last Extraordinary Crystal to be completely digested.


    The battle over there is still going on.


    watching.


    More light spots appeared in his field of vision, either bright or dim, and those light spots corresponded to zombies one after another, spreading out in his mind.


    Although some zombies fell to the ground, they were not completely dead, so they were dim spots of light.


    Taking one step forward in the extraordinary process, he can touch those bright or dark light points, control them to move, move in a fixed direction, and even obtain more different visions, just like small display screens appearing on him in the mind.


    Each dot of light represents a zombie, and he gained the ability to control ordinary zombies, similar to the original ability of the mistress.


    Yin Qi Zombie: Eighth rank, an extraordinary zombie with a terrifying and distorted mind, able to drive a large number of zombies to form a tide of corpses, and borrow the power of the tide of corpses. ¡¿


    Drive: Can control zombies weaker than itself, and share their senses, the weaker the strength, the easier it is to control. ¡¿


    Frenzy: Drive a large number of zombies to form a zombie frenzy, and gain great power in the frenzy. ¡¿


    Su Changxing stood up from the ground and roared towards the sky. The sound spread over more than ten kilometers. All the zombies within this range rushed towards this direction in an orderly manner, as if controlled by an invisible big hand.


    In this way, he can only control ordinary zombies, but even if the number of ordinary zombies reaches a certain level, even eighth-order extraordinary creatures must retreat.


    More and more zombies gathered towards this side. From a distance, it looked like a patch of jagged black spots. It was the ants spreading from the ruins, and it was also a new life in the dead silence.


    The Extraordinary creatures present sensed that something was wrong. They didn''t know why these trash-like zombies were gathering at them, so they let out warning roars, but they still didn''t disperse them.


    The gathered zombies did not launch an attack, but quietly surrounded the surroundings, as if they were just watching, but as the number increased, something went wrong, and the obvious sense of oppression spread like water in the air , even the air became suffocating.


    Thousands of zombies surrounded the three floors inside and outside the three floors, and the number is still increasing and increasing.


    "Huh?" The big horn sensed something was wrong and stopped gnawing on the corpse, and raised his head to look around.


    Su Changxing patted him on the shoulder with his hand, and said soothingly, "Don''t worry about it, we''re all on our own, you can continue to eat."


    "None of these guys can escape, they are all our prey!"


    Like boiling a frog in warm water, by the time those extraordinary creatures wanted to escape and were about to rush out of the horde of corpses, it was too late.


    An extraordinary creature that looks like a big tree and whose body is coiled by tree roots wants to rush out from the front. Relying on its huge body, it crushes all the way and rushes out more than ten or twenty meters. The whole body is covered with zombies, and finally stops. down.


    What it faced was not only the power of a dozen or twenty zombies around it, but the common power of the entire zombie wave exerted on it.


    Struggling constantly, the surrounding zombies were shot away with the roots wrapped around it.


    His strength is so strong that he can often crush a zombie''s head in one blow, but one after another, he needs to keep waving his arms, and his strength is also constantly consumed in the process.


    It can no longer go forward, and can only stop at the same place, constantly cleaning up the zombies that surge up around it, and constantly waving its limbs. As time goes by, the movements are getting slower and slower, and the corpses of the zombies are piled up in piles. But still more zombies climbed onto his body, scratching and biting with their teeth, dragging him into the abyss bit by bit.


    "ah!


    "


    Powerless whine.


    finally.


    It fell down, fell into the crowd of zombies, submerged by the tide of corpses, its body was dismembered little by little, and it was only dismembered, there was no loss of flesh and blood, and the extraordinary crystal was still in place.


    By this time, the zombie tide had accumulated over ten thousand zombies, and the extraordinary creatures surrounded by it showed restlessness, but they didn''t dare to take the initiative to break out of the encirclement, otherwise they would end up no different from the big tree just now.


    "Ha."


    Big Trumpet raised his head, with a high-spirited look, and persuaded those extraordinary creatures to surrender.


    certainly.


    Such persuasion is also meaningless. Not every extraordinary creature has a self-awareness like a big horn. They are inherently distorted and tyrannical, and it is impossible to yield to any creature and go crazy until they are destroyed.


    It''s extraordinary.


    Su Changxing guessed that the gathered zombies were about the same size, and drove the tide of zombies to attack the surrounded Extraordinary creatures.


    This is a one-and-done approach.


    Counting the corpses on the ground, there are nine extraordinary zombies here. It would take a lot of effort to find them one by one, but it would save trouble if they were gathered together and removed in one pot.


    The tide of corpses launched an encircling attack, and the extraordinary creatures who were originally enemies were forced to join forces to fight against these ordinary garbage.


    Surprisingly.


    There are several ninth-level extraordinary zombies in the corpse tide, not controlled by Su Changxing, but indirectly affected by the corpse tide. The corpse tide itself has an independent will, built on the weak will of each zombie.


    Rather than saying that Su Changxing is controlling every zombie, it is better to say that he is controlling the will of the zombie tide.


    The fight between the extraordinary creatures in the encirclement and the tide of corpses seems to have the upper hand. Every second, zombies fall down, or their bodies are torn apart, or their heads are bitten off, but as long as these extraordinary creatures cannot break through the tide of corpses Surrounded by him, he is destined to fall here, falling in despair in the endless tide of corpses.


    This process lasted for about half an hour, and more than a thousand zombies died. The speed of zombie death suddenly slowed down. As zombies continued to gather here, the number of zombies increased instead of decreasing.


    Seeing that it was almost done, Su Changxing patted the loudspeaker beside him, and motioned, "Go and solve them."


    Under the tremendous pressure of the tide of corpses, it only takes a straw to overwhelm these extraordinary creatures.


    The big horn is that important straw.


    With a huge head and a blood-red body, the extraordinary creature crawling on the ground was overwhelmed by the tide of corpses. It was bitten in more than a dozen wounds, big and small, all over its body, and it was full of blood.


    It still tried its best to push away the tide of corpses.


    Hidden in the tide of corpses, the big trumpet jumped over from behind calmly, lying on the back of the big-headed creature, cut open his flesh and blood with sharp claws, and pulled out the backbone at once.


    Facing the tide of corpses, the big-headed creature had no time to care about the big horn. After the spine was pulled out, it fell to the ground with a bang, as if it had lost its strength and was submerged by the tide of corpses, tearing its flesh and blood.


    "ah!"


    It wailed, wailed unwillingly, unwilling to be killed by these garbage-like zombies, and also unwilling to be attacked by a creature weaker than itself, the big horn.


    Big Horn stood up from the corpse, his face was excited and stiff, his paws were stained with blood, and he wore a smile that belonged to a butcher.


    According to this method, he slaughtered the Extraordinary creatures surrounded by the corpse tide one by one. His frontal combat ability is not very strong, but his ability to sneak attack from behind is first-class. Strong attack ability, capable of breaking through most defenses.


    finally.


    The last Extraordinary creature also fell into the tide of corpses, and the tide of corpses seemed to have lost its target, and suddenly calmed down, all of them stopped in place in a daze.


    Su Changxing also took a breath and relaxed. This ability requires him to control it with all his heart and mind at all times. As for controlling the tide of corpses, he cannot fight at the same time.


    However, he felt that with a more in-depth control of this ability, he should be able to fight at the same time, or have stronger mental power.


    Mental power is the foundation of this kind of control ability, and having more powerful mental power can greatly increase the power of this ability.


    A zombie took out the Extraordinary Crystal from the corpse of the Extraordinary creature and brought it to Su Changxing. Su Changxing took the Extraordinary Crystal and put it in his backpack.


    Due to eating a large amount of Extraordinary crystals in a short period of time, his body is already in a saturated state, and the speed of digesting Extraordinary crystals has become extremely slow. It will take at least a few days before he can eat the next Extraordinary crystal.


    This is also a normal phenomenon, although there is a limit to the rapid growth of zombies by devouring energy, and it will take a certain amount of time.


    Su Changxing wasn''t in a hurry for this moment. He already had the ability to protect himself, so he wouldn''t be able to kill him just by encountering anything. It would be better if he had enough time and proceeded step by step.


    Su Changxing led the tide of corpses and headed towards the direction where the mechanical giant elephant left. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com is not very interested in the mechanical giant elephant, but simply wants to pick up the leak.


    The mechanical colossus attracted a large number of Extraordinary creatures, and left behind the bodies of many Extraordinary creatures, thus attracting more Extraordinary creature precursors.


    This is a good time to harvest Extraordinary Crystals. As long as he can accumulate enough Extraordinary Crystals, he can reach the seventh level.


    His zombie avatar can feed back power to the main body, but it needs to reach a certain level of extraordinary level, at least level six.


    A similar situation happened to Big Horn, who ate too many corpses in a short period of time, causing him to be overwhelmed and unable to eat anymore.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to take advantage of the tide of corpses and carry the corpses of these extraordinary creatures forward. If they were left in place, they might be stolen and eaten within a short while.


    He led the tide of corpses and followed the footsteps of the mechanical giant elephant. The road was in a mess, and he found the corpses of several eighth-order extraordinary creatures, and other extraordinary creatures were fighting next to the corpses.


    The smarter ones gave up on the corpses on the ground when they saw the huge tide of corpses, turned around and ran away, while some continued to eat the corpses on the ground, and did not react until they were surrounded.


    In this way, Su Changxing has been collecting eighteen eighth-order Extraordinary crystals. The further he went, the number of eighth-order Extraordinary creatures also increased, and their strength was obviously much stronger than the ones they encountered before.


    The number of corpses has gathered to more than 20,000, but the speed has slowed down instead. The extraordinary creatures here are more powerful and more difficult to deal with.


    "If this continues, I''m afraid I will encounter a seventh-order creature, and I will not be able to move forward."


    Su Changxing stood on a boulder and looked forward against the afterglow of the setting sun. He reckoned that this might be the best so far. The tide of corpses was powerful, but it was difficult to meet seventh-order creatures.

 v3 Chapter 284： energy observation

    Su Changxing stopped the group of corpses and walked back in the opposite direction. He felt that the spoils he had obtained this time were enough, and there was no need to move forward. It would not be too late to make a decision after the spoils were completely digested.


    The corpses scattered on the ruins at dusk, there was no sound, and they looked quiet. Tens of thousands of zombies moved silently on the ruins. From time to time, a few limbs fell into the potholes and made a collision sound.


    It looks kind of funny.


    And the silence is terrifying.


    The common sense in this world is that zombies can roar and move involuntarily, so they are easy to find.


    Once a zombie neither screams nor moves randomly, it will be difficult to be found, and such a large group of silently advancing zombies will appear extremely strange, as if the world has lost the sound it should have.


    "what is that!"


    The executive officer of the expedition, Saila, saw this scene from a distance, the absurd scene on the ruins, the long silver-white hair protruding from the wrapped white bandage, can be seen from the slim figure and perfect face shape, This must be a very beautiful woman.


    Tens of thousands of zombies wandered silently on the ruins, no, not wandering, but marching like an army, with a common and clear goal.


    There are zombies everywhere, and she has been to many places, but she has never seen anything like this.


    A member of the expedition team with a white backpack and a cane thought for a while and said, "I heard that some high-level zombies can control ordinary zombies, thus forming a wave of zombies."


    Senna took out the notebook from his backpack, quickly wrote something on it with a black ink pen, and then said softly:


    "There are high-level zombies that can drive a wave of corpses, but they can''t do this. It''s like every zombie has its own consciousness, so it can move forward like an army."


    "This is the first time I have seen such a situation and recorded it first. It is probably a unique phenomenon in the border area."


    The expedition team member with the white backpack said doubtfully: "If that''s the case, why haven''t we seen it before?"


    Senna shook his head and said softly: "It''s not very clear, major changes often occur in the border area, so it is understandable that there are additional situations."


    "Take someone to follow and observe to see whether there are high-level zombies controlling it, or these zombies gather together by themselves. Record the situation in detail, this may be very important information."


    "Okay, no problem!" The members of the expedition team with white backpacks nodded earnestly, waved their hands, and motioned for several people to go with him.


    Senna reminded: "Ensure safety first, and evacuate as soon as possible in case of major danger!"


    "no problem!"


    The frontier is still an unknown place for them, even after half a century.


    For half a century, they have spent a lot of manpower and material resources on continuous exploration of the border area, but a lot of information here is still modeled, and often two consecutive explorations will get completely different results. There is no logical connection.


    it''s here.


    There will be a large number of alien and strange human beings, whose appearance looks similar to them, but they are not afraid of the radiation in the border area, and they must be covered with radiation bandages to barely move around the border area. Enduring the pain caused by radiation every moment is not only physical, but also mental.


    For a century, they were at war with these alien humans.


    Although they have the upper hand most of the time, these alien humans are like zombies. Immortals will always appear out of thin air, and more importantly, they grow extremely fast, and often one or two will appear inexplicably. The unbelievably powerful Extraordinary changed the direction of the war.


    Guangming Era, 812.


    They encountered a powerful Extraordinary from alien humans, who almost subverted their entire civilization with their own power. When they were dying, that powerful existence disappeared from this world out of thin air, and never appeared again.


    After that, they recuperated, stuck to one place, and did not expand outwards until the giant elephant of the apocalypse appeared, and they started a new journey again.


    The glory of civilization will never go out, it will only intensify!


    ¡­


    Energy Observation: It can observe the weak energy fluctuations emitted by biological activities, and can judge whether the target is strong or not to a certain extent.


    Zombie creatures can be found in a larger range and can be marked. ¡¿


    After Su Changxing advanced to the eighth level, his ability to observe was further enhanced, and he obtained more detailed information.


    Most extraordinary creatures do not hide their own energy fluctuations, and are easily exposed under "energy observation".


    For example, the pink figures of the few new humans following up not far away are particularly eye-catching, like fireflies in the dark night, even if he doesn''t want to pay attention, he has to pay attention.


    "What is this for?"


    Su Changxing couldn''t figure out what these new humans wanted to do, and seemed to be just observing from a distance.


    This also made him have to think about killing the other party. After all, there are a few mosquitoes behind him, and no one will feel comfortable.


    And now he exists as a zombie, whether it is against human beings or new human beings, it is absolutely opposite.


    but.


    He himself doesn''t have much hostility. Whether it''s for humans or new humans, everything he does is for survival and strengthening himself.


    ¡­


    "Found us!"


    The members of the expedition team saw a part of the group of zombies moving towards them, obviously knowing their location, so they immediately retreated belatedly.


    The mobility of the zombie tide itself is not strong. After all, the movement speed of zombies is not as fast as some extraordinary creatures, so it is not so easy to catch these new humans who are peeping in the distance. The only way is to let the loudspeaker attack from the side .


    The problem is that although the big speakers are fast, they are not necessarily the opponents of these new humans.


    Although the number of these new humans is not very large, they are at least at the eighth level, and they must have some mysterious items. The actual combat power may be stronger than ordinary Extraordinary creatures.


    So under such circumstances, Su Changxing had no choice but to separate part of the corpse tide to drive it away.


    As he wished, these new humans saw the tide of corpses coming towards them, and left wisely, without making any drastic moves.


    If it wasn''t necessary, he really didn''t want to provoke these people. Unlike Extraordinary creatures, human beings are connected to each other. Killing one may attract a group.


    It seemed that because he had too much contact with human beings before, he was targeted instead and attracted a powerful eighth-order Extraordinary. If he didn''t have extra abilities, maybe he really wasn''t an opponent.


    From a human point of view, monsters are scary.


    From the perspective of monsters, human beings are terrifying, extremely vengeful, and know how to fight together, just like zombies, killing batch after batch.


    What the devil is afraid of is not any brave man, but batch after batch of brave men who can''t be killed cleanly. No matter how powerful they are, they will fall down one day.


    Su Changxing was worried that the thing in the ground would come out again, so he simply retreated to the safe area with the tide of corpses. This place is absolutely safe for him now. There are almost no eighth-level extraordinary creatures. The biggest threat is the gathering of human beings. According to his observations, the strength of these gathering places is not too strong, and the strongest is estimated to be only the eighth-order Extraordinary.


    He should stay in the safe area for a while until he digests all the eighth-order extraordinary crystals collected this time.


    Just like hunting, they often don''t hunt continuously, but eat almost the prey they caught last time before going on the next hunt.


    Making the zombie avatar stronger is not only to allow the zombie avatar to survive in this world better, he also wants to explore the truth about that giant hand.


    One arm can have such a profound impact on a world, it must exist on the same level as the gods, and it may even be related to the secret of the doomsday game.


    The world itself is extraordinary.


    The streets were densely packed with zombies, but they didn''t look crowded. They followed Su Changxing along the street in an orderly manner, and more zombies joined in during the process.


    The density of zombies in the safe area was higher than that outside, so that shortly after entering here, the number of zombies exceeded 30,000, reaching 40,000.


    This kind of movement is very loud, and the movement of the corpse tide can be directly observed in the nearby gathering places. I have never seen such a large corpse tide, and it makes the scalp tingle.


    The nearest blue wind gathering place to them was trembling even more because of the pollution, and even the leader seemed to have died under the hands of the divine creature.


    Blue smoke bird.


    The cigarette **** was burning and falling ash.


    The middle-aged man in sloppy clothes and unshaven beard sighed, "Trouble, since you know he''s going, why don''t you stop him."


    He is Yi Xiaodong, the deputy leader of Nanfeng Gathering Area, who mainly manages the deployment of resources, and is probably the leader of this Gathering Area now, because the original leader died irresponsibly.


    Xu Jie, who was wearing a cropped blouse with a slender figure, sighed, shook her head and said, "How can I change what he thinks? It''s not like you don''t know how stubborn he is."


    "He was too confident, so confident that he firmly believed that his approach must be correct. It may have been true in the past, but he died on the only wrong judgment."


    "He still underestimated the divine creatures, or... his judgment was influenced by greed. No one can avoid the desire for powerful power, even him."


    She felt a little moist in her eye sockets, and fell silent.


    Yi Xiaodong leaned on the chair, looked up at the ceiling, with a look of dull eyes: "He is really a troublesome person, he is so troublesome to die, and he wants me to be the leader."


    Xu Jie took a deep breath and said seriously: "I am afraid that you are the only one in the gathering place who has this qualification, and this is an extraordinary period, and the gathering place cannot withstand any turmoil."


    "This is also my responsibility. Maybe if I take a tougher attitude, he won''t go. Thinking about it, I know, how can a divine creature be so simple."


    Yi Xiaodong''s numb and flat face finally had a look of expression, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and he said softly:


    "He went because it wasn''t that simple. You thought he was greedy, but he actually felt a great threat."


    "The divine creature itself is a time bomb. If we are not careful, our place will be razed to the ground. He went to hunt and kill the divine creature, not for himself, but for the gathering place, and for all the people here. people."


    "It''s just a failure. Who will always succeed? Even if it''s him, he still loses."


    "This is a failure of his own choice, and you don''t need to be too sad. Since it was his own choice, this is a destined result."


    "If you ask me, the position of the leader is still harmful. People unknowingly shoulder too much responsibility and have to move forward step by step. The pressure makes people breathless."


    "If he wasn''t the leader of this gathering place, maybe he wouldn''t have made such a decision."


    "Trouble"


    Yi Xiaodong sighed again, rubbed his nose with his hands, and couldn''t help but said: "Can you stop smoking indoors, especially when I''m here, I''m allergic to it!"


    Xu Jie wiped out the cigarette **** in the ashtray, and said in a low voice, "If you agree to become the leader of the gathering place, I will not smoke indoors or in front of you."


    Yi Xiaodong smiled: "Is this a condition?"


    "Yes, that''s the condition." Xu Jie said affirmatively.


    winter winter winter


    At this time.


    There was a knock on the door, somewhat hurriedly.


    A team member wearing a green helmet strode in, panting and said: "Leader, we just observed a large wave of corpses entering here from the forbidden area, and it is very close to us, not far from the gathering place. To six kilometers!"


    Yi Xiaodong still looked very calm, and said unhurriedly: "A large wave of corpses? How big is it?"


    The team member wearing a dark green helmet replied: "According to our observations, it is estimated that there are at least 40,000 of them, and the number is still increasing."


    "What!" Yi Xiaodong stood up from the chair all of a sudden, his face changed drastically, "This must be a wave of corpses led by a high-level zombie, otherwise it would be impossible to form such a large wave of corpses for no reason."


    "Where is the tide of corpses now?"


    The team member wearing a dark green helmet replied: "It''s near the central square. According to our latest observation, the tide of corpses stopped moving when it stopped in the central square, but there is also no sign of spreading."


    Xu Jie took a look at Yi Xiaodong, and said in a deep voice, "The body of that divine creature is a zombie, so it must not have led the tide of corpses."


    Yi Xiaodong also realized that there was a big problem, "It should be, that divine creature has very high intelligence, and I''m afraid it''s preparing to attack the gathering place proactively, which is why so many zombies gathered."


    "Go and inform everyone to enter a state of first-level combat readiness, and there is no way to retreat. This may be our last battle!"


    "This is the only battle..."


    The information about the divine creatures can only be accessed by the high-level leaders of the gathering place, and the UU reading www.uukanshu.com reveals great terror everywhere.


    The thirteenth district is different from theirs. There are a large number of extraordinary people, and there are also high-level extraordinary people.


    Even so, they were destroyed under the pollution of divine creatures, and less than 10% of the people survived. The entire thirteenth district has become a place where humans cannot set foot. Entering that place, the body will be gradually distorted, and then Causes mental distortion and turns into a monster.


    In other words, before it became a monster, it was killed by the rampant monsters.


    They are in the second district, which is equivalent to Novice Village. No one would have thought that there would be divine creatures here.


    Even places like the thirteenth district will inevitably perish under the pollution of divine creatures, and how they can struggle, it seems that they have to wait for the fate of being destroyed.


    More importantly, they have no way to escape from here, they are bound by the doomsday game, they are thrown into this area, and they can only stay in this area, unless they become high-level Extraordinary.


    At least level 7 extraordinary people are required to move in different areas, but they also face great risks. There are some terrifying monsters at the junction of each area.


    This is also the reason why He Yu hunted and killed the divine creature alone. Once he failed, it would not cause severe pollution on a large scale.


    Xu Jie walked to the door and was about to leave when Yi Xiaodong said suddenly, "Actually, even if he succeeds, he won''t be able to survive."


    "Huh?" Xu Jie looked back.


    Yi Xiaodong sighed, pointed to the fax machine on the table, and said, "According to the latest news from the thirteenth district, they successfully hunted and killed the divine creature, but it still inevitably triggered a big fire. The destructive pollution of the range!"

 v3 Chapter 285： brake

    Hearing this, Xu Jie froze in place, with a dull expression on her face, "According to this, aren''t we doomed to die?"


    Before, she also took it for granted that as long as the divine creatures were killed, the end of pollution could be avoided, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    Yi Xiaodong nodded, then shook his head again: "Not all, according to analysis, it is very likely that the thirteenth district killed the divine creature, which caused large-scale terrorist pollution."


    Hearing this, Xu Jie was stunned: "Doesn''t that mean that as long as we avoid killing this divine creature or imprisoning it, can we avoid large-scale pollution of this area?"


    Yi Xiaodong nodded: "In theory, that''s the case, so we can''t take the initiative to hunt and kill that divine creature, even if it is not powerful."


    "On the contrary, we should be thankful that He Yu did not succeed, otherwise it may have caused a large-scale terrorist pollution, and everything is irreversible."


    It is precisely because of the appearance of divine creatures here that they received more detailed information about divine creatures from the headquarters.


    The gathering place has entered a state of first-level combat readiness. There are dense patrols on the streets, and hundreds of people guard the external fortifications day and night to prevent the sudden attack of the corpse tide.


    There were a few half-dead zombies hanging under the street lamp at the exit. There was no movement at first, but one of them slowly opened its eyes, and opened a gap, silently looking around, conveying spirituality in its eyes. shine.


    "Are you so nervous? Could it be that some powerful extraordinary creatures are going to attack the gathering place."


    Su Changxing controlled the zombie''s vision, looked around, and noticed something was wrong.


    He felt that there were zombies in this base, so he tried to control it and replace his senses, to see if he could get some information from it, whether it was about the black crystal or about these human beings. , or in other words, the doomsday game.


    The hung zombie he controlled was quite miserable. Almost half of the bones in his body were broken, and his tongue and throat were holed so he couldn''t make any sound. Fortunately, his eyes hadn''t been gouged out, and he could still observe his surroundings.


    "With quite complete facilities, it is difficult to establish such a gathering place overnight... Is that a cemetery?"


    Su Changxing observed the situation in the gathering place, constantly changing his perspective.


    The gathering place seems to have the habit of hanging up zombies, and the hung zombies can be seen in various places in the gathering place, so that he can observe the situation of the entire gathering place by controlling different zombies.


    Most of these zombies were hung on the edge of the gathering place, and it was difficult to find useful information.


    Su Changxing was not in a hurry, he kept switching perspectives, and could always collect some information, such as the way the gathering place worked, the daily food, and casual conversations by the street lamps.


    "Did something happen?" A young man wearing a gray peaked cap asked with a confused face. He didn''t quite know what happened. He had just returned to the gathering place and entered the combat readiness state. He hadn''t rested yet. Rest was pulled to stand guard, "I haven''t slept for a few days, I''m not a human being."


    "There is a wave of corpses. It is said that there are tens of thousands of zombies near the gathering place." The companion wearing a brown jacket and carrying a fire ax said in a low voice, and at the same time handed over a cigarette, "Smoke a cigarette Wake up."


    "Tens of thousands of zombies? Is it real or not?" He showed a look of surprise, imagining the scene, he couldn''t help shaking his body, he put on a cigarette with some trembling, and took a deep breath to calm his uneasiness, "So There will be so many zombies, why didn''t we notice it at all before."


    The companion wearing a brown jacket explained: "The tide of corpses seems to have come from a forbidden area, and it seems to be related to the strange events in the previous gathering place, but I don''t know the specifics."


    "I hope those zombies don''t come to trouble us, and we can go to other gathering places."


    "But we seem to be the closest."


    "okay."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Zombies?


    Su Changxing fell into a moment of silence before he realized that it seemed that he had brought a wave of corpses into this area and stimulated the gathering place.


    "It''s just that if it''s just a wave of corpses, it shouldn''t make a gathering place so nervous." He fell into confusion, feeling that the gathering place''s reaction was too much, especially since there are a large number of Beyonders in this gathering place, even in the face of a large The tide of corpses definitely has the ability to fight.


    A single zombie is almost the weakest combat power in this world, but when the number is large, it will form a more exaggerated combat power. It is also because zombies are not afraid of life and death and have strong vitality.


    but.


    From Su Changxing''s point of view, it''s no problem for this gathering place to block the tide of his corpses, and there won''t even be too much damage.


    There are a large number of Extraordinary people here, with solid fortifications, which can effectively resist the tide of corpses. Probably the people who established the gathering place had thought of the problem of the tide of corpses, and there are corresponding designs. There are more than a dozen dense barbed wire fences at the exit.


    Open your eyes.


    The street outside the window was full of densely packed zombies standing there blankly, as if they were waiting for something.


    Su Changxing heard the sound of baji baji, and turned his head to see the big trumpet eating the corpse. Unless he really couldn''t eat, he would keep eating, a veritable foodie.


    "It''s not a good habit not to make noise when you eat." Su Changxing emphasized again.


    "Huh?" Big Trumpet raised his head, his face full of doubts.


    Su Changxing was silent for a moment, and said seriously: "Although you are just a ghoul, you still have to be strict with yourself and strive to be a self-motivated ghoul, what do you think?"


    "Ha."


    ok.


    Su Changxing reckoned that the loudspeaker still didn''t understand, and it still made the sound of baji baji when eating, but there was no big problem.


    Just not very elegant.


    Well, that''s really not a big deal.


    During this period of time, more and more zombies gathered in the tide of corpses, and the number exceeded 60,000, which also caused some surrounding streets to appear empty.


    There was no movement from the corpse tide for several days, but the number of zombies gathered was increasing. This also made everyone in the Blue Wind Gathering Area feel quite stressed, as if a big stone was pressing on their heads. And this stone grew bigger and bigger until it crushed them.


    In a not-so-large closed room, more than a dozen people sat, and four bright oil lamps were placed on the table, emitting black smoke slowly, and a clear smell of grease could be smelled.


    The white-haired old man in a black coat, the head of the logistics department, Wen Yanyi, said sincerely:


    "I can''t wait any longer. The tide of corpses is getting bigger and bigger. I don''t know when the law enforcement team will arrive. If this continues, the gathering place may not be able to stop the tide of corpses."


    "We must take the initiative to take the initiative to clean up the corpse tide to relieve the pressure, and we can no longer sit and wait for death."


    Seeing his appearance, Yi Xiaodong couldn''t help but sighed, and then said: "You know, what we worry about is never the corpse tide, but the divine creature, once it is polluted, the pollution will spread... "


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted.


    "so what!"


    "It''s the most stupid thing for us to stick to the gathering place. We always have to do something, what do you think? The leader." Wen Yanyi said coldly, he was very dissatisfied with Yi Xiaodong himself, and he was even more dissatisfied with the fact that he became the leader. is dissatisfaction.


    Xu Jie patted the table hard, and said loudly: "Rash actions will only lead to the destruction of the gathering place. Don''t express your rash thoughts so directly."


    "And according to our analysis, the divine creature may not have the idea of ??attacking the gathering place. If it wanted to attack, it would have done it long ago, and there is no need to wait until now."


    "So it''s best for us to stick to the gathering place now, and don''t disturb this divine creature, maybe it will leave our area on its own."


    Xu Jie''s slightly rough voice echoed in the small room.


    The people in the room also had different expressions, and it was obvious that each had their own thoughts.


    Yi Xiaodong followed Xu Jie''s words, with a tone that could not be rejected, and said in a firm voice: "The current situation is like this, stick to the gathering place, and everyone is not allowed to take the initiative to disturb the tide of corpses. Even if the tide of corpses continues to grow, but As long as it is delayed until the arrival of the law enforcement team, it will not be a problem."


    Wen Yanyi didn''t speak any more, and fell into silence, as if he had been persuaded, but his expression was gloomy, and his little finger kept tapping on the edge of the table.


    ¡­


    The past few days have been peaceful, nothing has happened, Su Changxing is also puzzled, the gathering place over there is obviously so tense, but he insisted on not coming out.


    "Such behavior is a little strange. It seems that there are some circumstances that I don''t know about." He walked on the empty street, thinking about this matter, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. If people from the gathering place came to clean up the corpse tide, instead It will make him feel more at ease.


    In the past few days, the appearance of the big horn has changed greatly, the whole body is covered by a gray skeleton, and its body size is a circle larger than before. Although it is still an eighth-order Extraordinary creature, its strength has undergone a qualitative leap .


    From time to time, he went alone to hunt outside the safe zone, and then brought back the corpse of an extraordinary creature.


    With his current strength, he is completely able to hunt independently outside the safe zone, and his efficiency is extremely high, just because he is extremely fast and good at sneak attacks. Once ordinary eighth-level extraordinary creatures are targeted by him, they will basically Can''t run away.


    Su Changxing took out a piece of dried meat and chewed it in his mouth, looked sideways at the big speaker and asked, "Do you want to eat it?"


    "Aha." Big Speaker immediately shook his head, and he didn''t know why Su Changxing wanted to eat that kind of poor-quality food, which was neither delicious nor nutritious. This was definitely a strange habit, at least for a zombie.


    With the help of a group of corpses to search, he found some useful supplies in this area, such as this kind of jerky that is as crisp as potato chips.


    Eating jerky probably has no practical significance, and probably only makes him feel better.


    After eating two pieces of jerky, waves finally appeared in the originally peaceful group of corpses.


    Some controlled zombies died.


    Su Changxing felt that there was restlessness on the edge of the tide of corpses. It seemed that other creatures were attacking the tide of corpses. He turned his perspective and saw a group of masked men in black robes holding longbows and pointing at the corpse tide from a distance. Zombies keep shooting.


    These people are all Extraordinary, and the longbow they use is not small. One arrow can kill a zombie''s head, achieving the effect of killing a zombie with one blow.


    Although there are not many of them, the cleaning efficiency is quite high, and such a long-range method is also the best way to deal with the tide of corpses. As long as they are not surrounded by the tide of corpses, there will probably be no danger.


    Since the movement caused by shooting with bows and arrows was also very small, it did not disturb the surrounding zombies. It was only when Su Changxing felt that there were zombies dying in the tide of corpses that he turned his perspective.


    Just when Su Changxing thought that these people were just here to simply clean up the zombies, one of the men in black robes took out a small gray ball from his arms, and threw it to a place where the zombies were more dense, and several fine laser beams Expand around the ball.


    boom


    A violent explosion was triggered in the crowd of corpses, and the movement was so loud that it almost triggered a wave of corpses.


    Under the premise that Su Changxing didn''t take the initiative to control it, the corpses in that area rushed towards the direction of the explosion uncontrollably.


    Su Changxing also wanted to see what these black-robed men were up to, so he simply let the tide of corpses flow past, and controlled them without further intervention.


    The man in black saw the tide of corpses coming towards them in all directions, but he ran back along the predetermined route in a calm manner, neither fast nor slow, just hanging the tide of corpses behind.


    Soon, Su Changxing discovered that the direction the black-robed men were running was the direction of the gathering place, and they wanted to lead the tide of corpses to the gathering place.


    "What''s the situation? Could it be that there is a tendency to be abused?" Su Changxing also thought that it was impossible for the gathering place to do this, but some other people who wanted to destroy the gathering place, but who wanted to destroy the gathering place.


    Those new humans?


    Su Changxing was sure that these men in black robes were pure human beings, not those new human beings outside, and the two sides did not go the same way.


    However, he can fully understand this kind of struggle. Human beings are a contradictory race. Not only will they join hands to resist foreign enemies, but they will also fight in nests when there are foreign enemies. They are really more ruthless than anyone else.


    So these men in black robes may be from other gathering places?


    Su Changxing felt that this possibility was very high. If a wave of corpses attacked a certain gathering place, it would inevitably consume a lot, and the threat to other gathering places would be greatly reduced.


    "I''m hooked, and execute according to the predetermined plan." One of the black-robed men ran on the street and said to the other companions, and then took out a small gray ball and threw it into the crowd of zombies, causing a violent explosion, which further stimulated him. Just the rampant tide of corpses.


    In this way, under the guidance of these men in black robes, the tide of corpses moved to a location less than one kilometer away from the gathering place.


    The sentry standing on the wooden tower could see the densely packed zombies on the street with the naked eye. This scene was also scalp-numbing. Warning bells sounded everywhere in the gathering place, and a large number of team members came to the fortifications, preparing to resist the wave of corpses.


    The atmosphere was tense for a while.


    Yi Xiaodong also rushed to the front line at the first time, sweating profusely, and asked, "Why did the tide of corpses suddenly approach our gathering place?"


    The captain of the guard wearing a dark green helmet said in a serious voice, "Boss, the observers have observed that the tide of corpses did not come here voluntarily, but was lured here."


    "He was lured here?" Yi Xiaodong opened his eyes wide, showing surprise, "Someone wants us to die."


    This is something unexpected.


    "..." The captain of the guard fell silent. Of course they would be fearless if they were only facing zombies, but now they are still being entrapped by their compatriots, which is extremely chilling.


    Even after the apocalypse, the living environment of the entire human being has fallen into extreme distress, and there are still people who are secretly killing people, playing the game of killing with a knife.


    Xu Jie also rushed over from behind. Hearing their conversation, she said angrily, "That''s a wave of corpses controlled by divine creatures. Aren''t they afraid of killing themselves by doing this?"


    Of course, this "they" also meant something. Before that, the gathering place was not always peaceful, but extremely bad incidents happened instead.


    Some people secretly carried out living sacrifices in the gathering place, and a few Extraordinary people died because of it. Although they found out in the end, they didn''t stop, and only a few young people were arrested.


    There is no way to scrutinize this kind of matter, and it is impossible to scrutinize it. The involvement is too great. Once the matter becomes serious, it will make the gathering place turbulent.


    Just when the crowd thought they would encounter a wave of corpses and fought fiercely, the wave of corpses suddenly stopped at a distance of 500 meters from the fortification in front of the gathering place, and became quiet, and the roars stopped abruptly.


    Thousands of zombies stood there silently, strangely, with thousands of eyes looking at them together.


    "Stopped?" Xu Jie opened her eyes wide, showing a look of disbelief, a sense of separation between reality and expectations, like an avalanche that suddenly stopped in the middle.


    Hundreds of people on the front line of the gathering place also showed the same expression. For a while, even the air was quiet, only the sound of the breeze blowing, and a faint stench floating in it, but no one cared about this disgusting smell. got used to.


    The men in black robes who were about to flee also stopped and looked back, making a puzzled voice: "How is it possible, why did the tide of corpses stop suddenly!"


    Immediately afterwards.


    The tide of corpses shrank back like an ebb tide, as if they had no intention of attacking the base at all.


    Everything happened in silence, which seemed extremely strange.


    "That divine creature is controlling the tide of corpses. It doesn''t seem to have the intention of attacking the gathering place." Yi Xiaodong reacted and said, with more doubts in his heart, "It''s just, why did it do this."


    "..." Xu Jie remained silent, not knowing how to explain it, nor could she think of any reason to explain it.


    The guard captain wearing a dark green helmet looked at the two elders and tentatively said, "Could this be a divine creature expressing kindness to us... although it killed the old chief."


    This is an embarrassing topic.


    Yi Xiaodong was silent for a moment and nodded, "There is this possibility, or in other words, it is not too hostile to humans. But there is only such a possibility."


    "Xu Jie, go and check to see if anyone has entered or left the gathering place today."


    Xu Jie froze for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "You suspected us."


    Yi Xiaodong said expressionlessly: "I can''t rule out such a possibility. Trouble, I told He Yu before that no matter how much you pay, you should first find out those cancerous tumors in the gathering place."


    "I heard that there are doomsday religions that are secretly popular. Do you know anything about this?"


    Xu Jie shook her head and said, "I''ve heard of it too, but I don''t know much about it. However, the previous vicious incidents seem to be related to the Doomsday Sect. It''s just that the few people who were caught didn''t admit that they were Doomsday Sectists."


    The few bad incidents that happened in the previous gathering place have not had a clear result until now, because the people who were caught committed suicide, and they committed suicide before they were interrogated.


    Yi Xiaodong drew a dagger from his waist, and said coldly, "I am different from He Yu, I will not show any kindness, you have to be mentally prepared."


    He is like a closed sword, when you pull it out, you can see blood dripping on it, which makes people frown.


    "You..." Xu Jie frowned involuntarily, feeling that something was wrong with Yi Xiaodong''s state.


    Yi Xiaodong walked back with the dagger in his hand, and ordered: "Call Wen Yanyi to the council and tell him that I have something important to ask him."


    ¡­


    When the tide of corpses was about to hit the gathering place, Su Changxing stopped the tide of corpses. He never planned to attack the gathering place, so he would not let the tide of corpses hit.


    At this moment, he was standing on the roof of a high-rise building, and he could see a corner of the gathering place from a distance, the dense defensive offensive, and many Extraordinary people.


    If they really attacked, the tide of corpses might not be able to take down this gathering place. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    But if some extraordinary zombies were added to the zombie tide, the situation would be completely different.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have the ability to control the extraordinary zombies at the moment, and at most uses the tide of corpses to engulf them and move them. Generally, after moving for a certain distance, those extraordinary zombies will realize that something is wrong, and then leave on their own.


    at the same time.


    He continued to observe the situation in the gathering place, mainly to collect information about these human beings. The information was not collected, but he heard a crash. The wall of the building was broken with a huge movement, and an old man with white hair fell. When it fell down, the head fell to the ground separately, and the head just rolled down to the feet of the zombie hanging on the street lamp.


    Su Changxing noticed that there was an inconspicuous black snake tattoo on the back of the head. It was a group of small snakes. If you didn''t pay attention, you would think it was a black spot.


    "I noticed you a long time ago." Yi Xiaodong stood on the roof, the dagger in his hand was covered with blood, dripping on the floor, his face was full of indifference.


    Just now, he personally disposed of a high-level person in the gathering place because he suspected that this high-level person was a member of the Doomsday Sect.


    Such a move did not trigger the expected riots, and it seemed to prove that Wen Yanyi was not a doomsday believer, which also made his actions more like eradicating dissidents.


    In the closed house, four bright oil lamps were burning, and as the breathing continued to flicker, the smell of grease became heavier.


    Yi Xiaodong sat on the top shadow, looking up at the ceiling, without saying a word, making the atmosphere of the council extremely dull.


    "Leader, there is no conclusive evidence to prove that Minister Wen has a relationship with doomsday believers. Is this approach too extreme?"


    With a scar on his face, the man with a flat-headed square face said coldly, staring at Yi Xiaodong, the corners of his eyes twitching non-stop.

 v3 Chapter 286： call

    Yi Xiaodong said indifferently: "Special treatment in special times, you can be suspicious. If you have any opinions, we will talk about it later, if we can all survive in the end."


    "I have the same attitude towards everyone. As long as I have something to do with this doomsday religion, I will not be polite. You can decide for yourself. Either don''t expose it, or kill me first."


    Listening to Yi Xiaodong''s words, the corners of Xu Jie''s mouth couldn''t help twitching, and he still showed a stiff smile: "That''s right, that''s it. Special treatment is given during special times. Please take care of yourself."


    "Everything is for everyone, for the gathering place, and I hope our efforts are worthwhile."


    Actually.


    The evidence they had was not enough to prove that Wenyan Yi was a Doomsday Cultist. It could only be said that it might have something to do with it. It was entirely because Yi Xiaodong felt that Wenyan Yi was a Doomsday Cultist, so he decisively killed him.


    Of course, Xu Jie also felt that he might have other clues, but it was hard to explain.


    Yi Xiaodong''s method was tough, and his strength was second to none in the gathering place. It was true that there were no other voices in the gathering place for a while, and the high-level people present did not dare to speak out.


    There was silence in the room, no one said anything, and no one expressed any opinions, and there was no point in expressing opinions. Instead, he might be targeted by this lunatic.


    Yi Xiaodong is now a lunatic who bites anyone he sees.


    Someone present must be wondering why this lunatic was made the leader of the gathering place.


    A notice was pasted on the bulletin board. No one looked at it. Everyone knew what the content was. The head of the logistics department, Wen Yanyi, was executed as a doomsday cultist.


    No one knew whether he was really a Doomsday Cultist, and most people didn''t care, they just casually dismissed Wen Yanyi''s filth and betrayed the gathering place.


    Su Changxing was far away, and it took a lot of effort to vaguely see what was written on the announcement.


    Doomsday cultists?


    He didn''t expect that there would be a Doomsday Cult here, which is extremely weird and certainly not a coincidence.


    A certain existence is silently influencing this world, subtly influencing the world, from an angle that cannot be observed by humans, so that in different periods, the same sect will appear out of thin air.


    At that time, they also had a certain amount of research on the Doomsday religion, and the object of their worship was very vague, not the Doomsday itself, but something that existed in the Doomsday.


    He once thought that what the Doomsday Cult worshiped was the blood moon, but later found that the worship object of the Doomsday Cult changed after returning to the original world, and gradually transformed into the worship of the Blood Moon.


    The latter Doomsday Sect is not so much the Doomsday Sect, but the Blood Moon Sect.


    At the beginning of the birth of the doomsday religion, the object of worship is definitely not the blood moon, but something else. That thing deeply affects the human beings in this world. From the awareness of the deep-seated spirit, some human beings spontaneously worship it. Spontaneously formed the so-called doomsday religion.


    There was the sound of a corpse being dragged.


    The big speaker brought back the body of an Extraordinary creature from the outside, took out the Extraordinary crystal and threw it to Su Changxing, "Haha."


    Su Changxing took the red crystal thrown by the loudspeaker, and felt a chill in his hand. He skillfully put it into the backpack with his backhand, and could feel the heavy backpack on his back.


    He changed to a larger and stronger black backpack, which could put more things in, mainly Extraordinary crystals and jerky.


    Because the big horn would go out to hunt from time to time, so that he lived here, the eighth-order crystals in the backpack were not missing, on the contrary, there were nineteen more crystals than before.


    This also made Su Changxing feel a headache, thinking that even if it went on like this, a bigger backpack would not be enough.


    How to make the body absorb energy faster.


    This is a difficult problem to solve. It is limited by life level and race. If you want to break through the limit, you need to obtain the corresponding ability or the help of special mysterious items.


    Su Changxing didn''t know whether such abilities or mysterious items existed.


    Think like this.


    Su Changxing put another Extraordinary Crystal into his mouth, his eyes became clearer and brighter than before, and his control over the tide of corpses was also deeper, and he was even able to control the specific movements of a certain zombie in the tide of corpses in more detail.


    Everything seems to have calmed down again, and the gathering place has relaxed a lot compared to the tense situation at the beginning. They noticed that after the number of corpses reached a certain level, there was no further increase, and it seemed that they had reached the limit of saturation.


    This is enough to let a person breathe a long sigh of relief.


    "The tide of corpses has not moved, but there is no way to go on like this. The spare materials in the gathering place are almost exhausted."


    The observer standing on the top of the tall building stared at the densely packed zombies on the street not far away with a telescope, and said with a sigh.


    The companion with the brown satchel next to him said angrily: "What are you worried about, the people above will arrange it... I heard that a group of people will be sent to the mysterious store to exchange supplies tonight."


    "Even if we don''t have the supplies in reserve, we still have points in reserve."


    The observer moved the telescope to other places, and said thoughtfully:


    "Actually, a large number of zombies are gathered here. Other places are much safer, especially at night. You can go to the mysterious store with confidence."


    The companion with the brown satchel nodded and said, "Who said it wasn''t? This has become the best job. I heard that many people are scrambling to sign up."


    The observer pondered for a while and said: "Actually, it''s not that good. There are still many monsters coming and going at night, not just zombies."


    ¡­


    Facing the starry sky at night, Su Changxing lay on his back and meditated quietly. Zombies have a unique ability to be in a daze. If they want to be in a daze, they can enter a daze state at any time. It is easy to ignore the passage of time.


    There were whispers from far and near in my ears, as if the voice drifted from the end of the starry sky, low and thick, cold and distant.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to have entered another world, with endless bells ringing in his ears, endless black mist and bronze pillars piercing into the sky when looking up, and countless tombs standing with gray stones when looking down. Tombstones, as if there are figures walking among them.


    Raising his head, he suddenly saw countless pairs of eyes looking at him from the back of this world, passing through the billowing black mist, his eyes glanced over him, as if they didn''t see him, as if they were looking for him s position¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After waking up, he opened his eyes and stared blankly at the starry sky, like someone who had a nightmare, he took a breath and took a deep breath.


    He understood that this was not a nightmare, but a call from an existence.


    This kind of call is probably not directional, it does not specify a certain target, but a certain range of groups, and creatures that meet the standards will receive such a call.


    He also didn''t see clearly what it was, it looked like a cemetery, an endless gray cemetery, and the endless ringing of panic bells.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The building shook, and the thick leaves in the flower bed also shook. It was the ground shaking, like an earthquake.


    ¡­


    In the small dim room, the walls are covered with distorted and incomprehensible characters, densely packed, on the table and on the cabinets.


    The three men in black robes were sitting in the middle of the room, muttering something silently,


    "Go to rebirth, go to vanity, go to illusory, go to dirty..."


    "Welcome to the holy, break through the absurd and dirty..."


    ¡­


    The blood spread across the floor like little snakes, as if it had acquired a certain amount of life and was full of spirituality.


    Outside the window, the streets are full of large and small holes, as well as scattered zombies wandering around.


    There are far fewer zombies here than before.


    More blood-formed snakes spread out from the corpses hanging from the ceiling, then crawled out along the window, came to the street, and crawled into the holes of all sizes.


    "Did you make it?"


    There was a hoarse voice in the room, and it seemed that the words were bloodshot.


    "Haha, God help us, because the number of zombies in this area has decreased significantly, the seal has been weakened."


    "Ha ha"


    For a moment, ghostly crying and howling laughter came from the room.


    This is probably a group of lunatics, who still look like human beings, their spirits have long been distorted, distorted into a form that does not belong to human beings, their emotions are different from ordinary people.


    Whether such a person is still human remains to be defined.


    Huge vertical eyes opened from the ground, opened in the darkness, and as more and more eyes appeared, the ground began to shake slightly.


    This kind of sloshing continued, subtle, and continued to spread, spreading from the forbidden area to the safe area. Even the zombies on the street felt uneasy and let out violent roars.


    "What the hell?"


    Su Changxing frowned involuntarily, noticing the disturbing aura spreading on the ground.


    Cracks visible to the naked eye appeared on the street, and the ground sank down or bulged up piece by piece, as if something huge was constantly rolling and struggling underground.


    In the distance, a huge purple-red tentacles drilled out of the ground, waving constantly, reflecting the starlight, like big trees dangling.


    The thing in the ground came out again.


    This time moving into the safe zone!


    Huge fuchsia tentacles protruded from the street like a pair of footprints, walking along the street, just past the edge of the area where the tide of corpses was located.


    Su Changxing sensed the route of the thing, and showed a surprised expression, "The destination of that thing underground is the gathering place? How did they provoke this thing?"


    If it wasn''t necessary, the thing underground would not have entered the safe area for no reason, and moved straight towards the gathering place, it must have been guided by something.


    The noise became louder and louder, and the ground shook more and more.


    The people in the gathering place naturally felt such a strong movement, and they didn''t understand what happened until they saw the tentacles rising from the street in the distance.


    "A monster is approaching here from underground!"


    "Sound the alarm and prepare for battle!"


    "Sound the alarm and prepare for battle!"


    "Sound the alarm and prepare for battle!"


    ¡­


    More torches were burning on the platform, and the sound of bells kept ringing all over the gathering place. They were already in a state of first-level combat readiness, and the gathering place responded quite quickly.


    Yi Xiaodong was holding a **** dagger, and there was a dead body under his feet. He also felt the movement. He turned his head and looked outside the gathering place, only to see a purple tentacle rising from the street and overwhelming the defensive offensive outside the gathering place. Up, barbed wire, rubble scattered all around.


    "Is it still slow?" He showed a look of disappointment.


    Anyone who touched the red-purple tentacles was pulled in by the squirming flesh and blood, feeling their own bodies being shattered bit by bit, and screamed in horror, but soon there was no sound, and disappeared in the tentacles not see.


    Faced with such a terrifying monster, Yi Xiaodong also felt numb in his hands and feet, and didn''t know what to do. The power of an individual was too insignificant in front of such a monster. The comparison of their power was like that of an elephant and an ant. Ants would also have a hard time killing an elephant.


    Even a Extraordinary, as long as his body touches the tentacles, he can''t break free, and he can clearly feel that his body is being assimilated by the tentacles.


    The only chance to save himself is to cut off the part of the body that is in contact with the tentacles, so that he can survive.


    Without much hesitation, Yi Xiaodong immediately issued an order: abandon the gathering place and evacuate.


    The current situation is that only a few people can survive. They have no chance of defeating this monster, at least for now.


    The extraordinary level difference between the two sides is too much, it is not an order of magnitude.


    The footsteps of the tentacles stopped, and the shaking of the ground also stopped suddenly, followed by the sound of lion roars one after another, and the tide of corpses came from behind and hit the tentacles.


    Su Changxing controlled the wave of corpses and bumped into the tentacles from the side. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Even a wave of corpses with tens of thousands of zombies will definitely not be able to shake such a monster. Every zombie will be eaten immediately when it touches the tentacles. part of the tentacles.


    It doesn''t look like the corpse wave is attacking the tentacles, but it seems to be feeding the tentacles.


    The tentacles stopped, not because they were stopped by the tide of corpses, but because they were concentrating on enjoying the large amount of food that fell from the sky.


    For it, there may be no difference between humans and zombies, they are all eaten, and zombies may be more nutritious than ordinary humans, but they are not so fresh.


    Su Changxing noticed that the corpse tide stopped the monster in this way, and he also had a strange look on his face.


    The original goal of this thing was obviously the gathering place, but the willpower was not as strong as imagined, and it was easily stopped by the tide of corpses, as if it couldn''t bear the temptation of food.


    This tentacle monster is pure foodie.


    The wave of corpses and the fuchsia tentacles were in a stalemate, which also gave the people in the gathering place a space to retreat.


    This scene suddenly seemed like a dream, and it seemed extremely unreal.


    "The tide of corpses helped us block this monster!" Xu Jie opened her eyes wide, looking at the scene not far away, showing an incredulous expression.


    Yi Xiaodong stood in the crowd and directed, shouting: "Retreat, everyone, retreat, abandon the gathering place!"


    With the tide of corpses dragging down the tentacles, they were able to retreat calmly, but they gave up the gathering place they had built with great difficulty.


    This gathering place was not built by them, but by the predecessors. At most, they only reinforced or expanded on this basis.


    It''s just that once they give up this gathering place, it will herald the destruction of the blue wind gathering place, and the blue wind gathering place is basically one of the most powerful gathering places in the second district.

 v3 Chapter 287： pollute

    A large number of zombies in the corpse tide were devoured by tentacles, and he didn''t feel any pain at all. These zombies were probably picked up by him, and the world was full of them. If a batch was eaten, he could gather another batch.


    It''s just that the gathering speed is not as fast as the tentacles can eat.


    One thing he did confirm was that ordinary zombies couldn''t cause even a little damage to the tentacles, and no matter how many there were, they were pure food.


    Su Changxing didn''t make the tide of corpses too dense. Instead, he kept a certain distance between the zombies and the zombies to slow down the speed of feeding. A single swing of the tentacles could swallow up to ten zombies at most.


    This process lasted for more than an hour, and more than half of the 70,000 to 80,000 corpses were consumed, and the people in the gathering place were successfully evacuated.


    But those tentacles seemed to be full, but they calmed down, and the speed of waving became slower. Before, they seemed to be extremely hungry, gobbling, but now they seemed to be eating snacks leisurely after they were full. Completely forgot the original intention.


    The tide of corpses gradually dispersed, and the rest of them withdrew back. The tentacles didn''t make any more movements, and stayed in place quietly.


    "It turned out that I was just hungry."


    Su Changxing came to a very reasonable conclusion. This monster was just hungry, and it was full after eating more than 50,000 zombies. It really didn''t eat much.


    He was thinking about how to deal with this monster. It is impossible to wait until this monster is hungry and feed him corpses. Even if he can stand it, the zombies here probably can''t stand it, eat it a few more times The zombies in this area can be eaten and exterminated.


    And this approach has great hidden dangers, just like a big trumpet, it can strengthen itself through continuous eating, and if it continues to feed that monster, there will inevitably be some unexpected changes.


    If you let it go, it''s still the same, this monster will go find its own food.


    ¡­


    On the other side, the new human beings monitoring this place were also in chaos. They felt that the radiation in the space became stronger at a speed visible to the naked eye. Several members of the expedition team fell to the ground, their bodies liquefied, like roasted chocolate. flowed down.


    "Why did that thing come out of the ground? Didn''t we seal it just now?" Senna said anxiously to the members of the expedition team next to him:


    "Go and contact the Apocalypse Giant Elephant, and say that the world barrier has come out from the ground and needs to be sealed again, otherwise the radiation will continue to pass along the Luangu Road to the east."


    As early as half a century ago, this place was inaccessible to them, filled with deadly radiation. Under the radiation, their flesh and blood would be rapidly saccharified, dropped, and then liquefied until they died.


    Even the most powerful Extraordinary can''t resist this kind of radiation, like a ban from the gods, preventing them from moving forward.


    It''s just that human''s will is so easily bound.


    They found something capable of absorbing radiation, an unknown mass of purple flesh.


    That mass of purple flesh and blood can absorb the radiation of the border area in a large area, and as it absorbs radiation continuously, its size is also constantly growing.


    I don''t know when it started, this thing began to have a certain self-awareness, but it was very weak, and at the same time it completely blocked the radiation in the border area.


    ¡­


    After evacuating, the people in the gathering place dispersed completely, heading away from the tentacle monster.


    "That divine creature saved us." Xu Jie leaned on the wall with one hand, panting and said, the ground was full of zombie corpses, and there was also a huge monster whose head had been beheaded.


    There were more than ten or twenty people around, and they were temporarily separated from the others.


    Everyone has to admit this fact, at least it cannot be called a coincidence.


    Yi Xiaodong fell into deep thought, and then said: "I''m wondering if that divine creature still retains the will of a human being, otherwise, why would he do this.


    "


    "And we don''t know much about divine creatures, maybe he has a certain kind of goodwill towards us..."


    In such a dark world, human beings can''t find any creatures that can be kind to them except themselves, and even they themselves often fight in the nest.


    Xu Jie thought for a while and continued: "When the law enforcement team arrives, we must explain the situation here to them. It is best not to attack the divine creature at will, otherwise it will backfire."


    While they were talking, a zombie on the ground who was not completely dead suddenly opened its eyes wide, and a blue light flashed in the eyes.


    It was Su Changxing who was controlling this zombie.


    Divine creature?


    Su Changxing noticed a strange title, which seemed to be referring to him, but he was obviously just a zombie, so why did he give him such a strange title.


    Yi Xiaodong glanced at Xu Jie, and said in a low voice, "It''s not that simple. I suspect that those tentacles were attracted by the Doomsday Cultists. They have ulterior motives."


    "And I also suspect that these tentacles themselves are divine creatures."


    Xu Jie repeated: "Yes, that monster itself may be a divine creature."


    Su Changxing controlled the zombies to lie on the ground, looked sideways at this scene, and felt the extreme difference, not because he was surprised by the content of their conversation, but because he saw Yi Xiaodong talking to himself, as if he was talking to himself , like schizophrenia, what makes him feel wrong is that other people around him are not surprised by it.


    It''s also the weirdest thing.


    "Crazy, frightened?"


    Su Changxing suddenly realized that the minds of these people had probably been distorted, influenced by some kind of force, they themselves were not aware of such distortion, and even the distorted consciousness formed a closed loop, which made me feel that all of this was reasonable.


    "Is it because of the tentacle monster?"


    He secretly rejoiced that he didn''t approach the tentacle monster himself, otherwise he would probably be mentally twisted.


    But having said that, as a zombie, he shouldn''t be mentally normal no matter what, he is distorted, but because of his body, the degree of distortion is just right, and he is distorted to a normal appearance.


    Probably has exactly the same meaning as negative negative.


    The distorted spirit is further distorted, and it is still a distorted spirit. There is no theory of superposition, only the theory of coverage. The distorted spirit of a higher level will cover the lower level.


    Just like Su Changxing was overwhelmed by the old monk''s curse by the distorted spirit from the evil god.


    "Isn''t this hopeless?" Su Changxing muttered, thinking that these people would probably lose control, and then twist their bodies into monsters.


    This is the normal out-of-control procedure of an Extraordinary. First, the mind is affected, then distorted, and then the body is affected to completely lose control.


    Generally speaking, after the mind is completely distorted, this process is irreversible and unstoppable, and it is only a matter of time before one becomes a monster.


    "From this point of view, a large number of people in the gathering place have been affected. If these people come into close contact with the tentacle monster, they may really be hopeless."


    Su Changxing thought to himself, watching the man talking to himself, and then suddenly stopped, his eyes flashed a little clear.


    "Um?"


    Yi Xiaodong looked in front of him, it was empty without anyone, and his memory was chaotic, he clearly felt that Xu Jie was still talking to him not long ago.


    He came to his senses, opened his eyes wide, and the hole was covered with blood, "That is a divine creature, we have been polluted."


    Looking back, many people fell to the ground, not dead, but holding their heads and struggling continuously, shouting from time to time, as if they saw something terrible.


    Others saw the zombie walking in front of him but didn''t do anything, allowing the zombie to throw him down and eat his body.


    "Get out of here, those who are still awake follow me and get out of here!"


    He yelled and woke up many people at once, or some people followed him instinctively.


    Even if they are polluted, they still have the possibility of surviving, and they cannot give up, but they must not go to other gathering places, otherwise the pollution may be brought to other people.


    The twilight spread across the sky, and a new day started in a warm manner. The dilapidated city ushered in a short light, which was the light after the night and the light before the darkness.


    They came to a residential area more than ten kilometers away from the gathering place. Basically, all the people who were still alive gathered here. There were more than six hundred people, most of whom were Extraordinary.


    The first thing Yi Xiaodong did was to clear up the identities of these people, "Using the team as the standard, check the member identities, and find out those who have lost their player identities."


    According to the news from District 13, when the pollution reaches a certain level, they will lose their player status. At that time, it is really hopeless, and it is only a matter of time before they become monsters.


    Losing the player''s identity means deep pollution.


    Hopeless!


    There are such people, but not many, there are only seven or eight out of more than 600 people, and several of them are tentacles that they came into close contact with.


    Seeing this result, Yi Xiaodong breathed a sigh of relief, the situation was much better than expected, "Our infection is not serious, at least most of the people are like this...these people were all infected. It was deeply polluted, Lao Meng took them out and executed them."


    The middle-aged man with a square face nodded, waved his hand, and motioned for the guards to take these people out of the game, "Take them out first."


    Then there was the sound of howling ghosts and howling wolves.


    "I''m fine!"


    "Don''t kill me, I am not polluted, you are mistaken."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Xu Jie put her hands on her hips and looked at the people around her, showing a lonely look: "There are still no one dead, let''s count the people first."


    Yi Xiaodong glanced at her sideways, thought for a while and said, "Some people didn''t die, but got lost. They must have gathered in the past few days."


    "Let''s think about how to deal with those tentacles now. The tide of corpses can only temporarily hold him back, and then it is likely to attack other gathering places."


    "Xu Jie, please convey the news here to other gathering places first, so that they are prepared."


    Xu Jie nodded, and said bluntly, "I''ll do it right away."


    Turning around to leave, many people looked at her. Xu Jie has always been one of the high-level executives in the gathering place, and everyone knows it, but few or no one knows the specific position.


    This is a mod lake problem.


    But it''s not that important either.


    Everyone knows that Xu Jie, as the high-level executive of the gathering place, is dedicated, loyal and hard-working.


    ¡­


    The tentacles are frozen in the air like a big tree, very peaceful.


    Throughout the day, the tentacle monster remained in this state as if falling asleep, dozing off, and digesting the zombies it had eaten before.


    Su Changxing also began to think about leaving here. There was something wrong with this tentacle monster. It seemed that it carried extra power higher than its extraordinary level. Just like him, it could borrow a certain amount of power from its main body.


    This gave him the illusion of meeting his peers, and suspected that this thing might also be a clone of some powerful existence, projected in this world.


    This is a very reasonable assumption, and it is also because those people in the gathering place call him and the tentacle monster a divine creature, so this assumption came to mind.


    If you have to find something in common, you have to think about it.


    but.


    The extra power on the tentacle monster is divergent, and it is diverging outward all the time, affecting the surrounding environment and things. Ordinary humans have the risk of being mentally distorted if they approach a certain distance.


    But he is different, can take the initiative to control.


    Su Changxing also started to move away from the tentacle monster, feeling that he must keep a safe distance, and at the same time let some zombies stay nearby to monitor the tentacle monster.


    In any case, the tentacle monster itself is stronger than him, so it is very necessary to avoid it, lest the other party suddenly convulse and trouble him, and he can''t even hide.


    Until the next day.


    As he expected, the tentacle monster began to move again, as if attracted by something, and moved in a straight line in a certain direction, leaving large and small potholes along the way.


    When Su Changxing saw this scene, he didn''t think much about it, and estimated that its target was probably a gathering place, and it was indeed the case.


    After advancing to the eighth level, he gained the ability to control zombies, and quickly figured out the terrain of the nearby area, and at the same time accurately grasped the locations of several nearby gathering places.


    It''s just that compared to the gathering place that was destroyed before, the other gathering places are located at a certain distance from the border area, but they also have more ordinary people, and their overall strength is much weaker.


    He reckoned that such a weak gathering place could be completely crushed by a wave of corpses, not to mention allowing these gathering places to resist the impact of the tentacle monster, not to mention confrontation, maybe seeing the appearance of this tentacle monster, I am afraid that these gathering places will immediately fall apart and flee in all directions.


    The tentacle monster moved faster than expected. In less than half an hour, it spanned more than ten kilometers. The ground continued to shake, and a large number of houses collapsed in pieces, forming new ruins.


    This time, there was no obstruction from the tide of corpses, and there were no additional accidents. A piece of purple-red tentacles hit the huge gathering place head-on, before the gathering place fully reacted.


    The tentacles seemed to have their own attraction, and the people standing around started to spin in circles as they ran outwards, then bumped into them, stuck to the flesh and blood of the tentacles, and were quickly assimilated into a part of the tentacles. It melts like water.


    Some people successfully ran out of the gathering place, as if they had escaped. After all, there were still many people in the gathering place who could block those huge purple-red tentacles.


    When you meet a tiger, you don''t need to run faster than the tiger, you just need to run faster than the people next to you to survive, and the people who are still in the gathering place are the people next to you.


    At this time, thousands of tiny purple-red tentacles popped up on the street outside the gathering place, like small hands protruding from the ground, making goosebumps goosebumps, and then grabbed onto the street. The running man''s lower leg tripped and entangled him.


    Those tiny tentacles seemed to be stuck to the human skin, and they couldn''t be shaken off. When I looked again, I found that they had already merged into one.


    Su Changxing witnessed such a tragic scene by controlling a zombie next to the gathering place. The huge tentacles almost covered the entire gathering place, and very few people really escaped.


    Many people are not incapable of escaping, but running, running like losing their minds, bumping into the tentacles, like moths to the fire, their eyes are full of the warmth and brightness of the fire, completely forgetting about the danger .


    "Become stronger."


    Su Changxing showed a dignified expression. He could clearly feel that the monster''s aura had become stronger. Even if it was far away, he could clearly feel that devouring humans could make it stronger faster than devouring zombies.


    "If this continues, the gathering place in this place will probably be destroyed by this monster."


    He also wants to stop it. After all, as a conscious human being, it is absolutely impossible for UU Reading www.uukanshu.com to watch so many compatriots being killed, but he really has more than he can do.


    Even if the tide of corpses is sent there, it''s just a simple feeding, at best it will be delayed for a while, it doesn''t make much sense, and he himself is even more unlikely to be the opponent of this monster, the extraordinary level is too different, probably from It is impossible to find a possibility of winning in 10,000 timelines.


    This is similar to how you feel when you face the end of the world, hopeless, powerless, you can only watch things happen, but you are powerless to change, just like watching the night come, no matter how high you stand, you can''t recover the afterglow of the setting sun.


    Nothing seems to have changed.


    After destroying a gathering place, the tentacle monster calmed down again. Huge purplish red ones were fixed in the sky, forming the shape of a big tree. It looked strangely beautiful from a distance, and the intertwined tiny tentacles were like popular waterfalls. .


    After this gathering place was destroyed, the nearby gathering places suddenly came to their senses and began to evacuate one after another, resolutely abandoning the gathering place. No matter how great the loss was, it was better than dying.


    As for those who escaped from the Blue Wind gathering place, they seemed to have been ignored. A group of people gathered together to build a new gathering place little by little.


    Everything looks like hope, but it also looks like despair.


    Yi Xiaodong leaned on the chair, staring blankly at the ceiling, feeling helpless. Two divine creatures appeared in their second district at the same time. What a desperate thing. I can''t think of a reason for them to survive in the future.


    "Either get killed by this one, or be killed by that one..."


    At this time, footsteps came from outside the corridor, very light footsteps, Xu Jie walked in from the door, heard Yi Xiaodong''s ticking, and said angrily: "Don''t be so desperate, you are the leader of the gathering place. "

 v3 Chapter 288： prey

    Yi Xiaodong turned his head and glanced at her: "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Jie paused for a moment, leaned into Yi Xiaodong''s ear and whispered, "The law enforcement team is here, saying they want to know about our situation."


    "There are quite a few people who came. There are ten of them. They are all powerful Beyonders. They should be able to deal with that tentacle monster."


    "But... I didn''t tell them our exact location."


    Yi Xiaodong was silent for a moment when he heard her words, and said, "There are so many of us, it''s still easy for them to find us."


    "Don''t interrupt later, let me communicate with them... That zombie should not be a divine creature, maybe we made a mistake."


    Xu Jie froze for a moment, then nodded: "No problem."


    The law enforcement team is all powerful Extraordinary, and they are also elites among human beings. They have only heard of it before, but have not seen it with their own eyes. They only know that they can seek help from them when they encounter catastrophic danger.


    More than 20 people looked travel-stained, and the leader was a dark-skinned man wearing sunglasses. There was still a lot of yellow sand attached to the coat. The golden light of those sands shone in the sun, just like gold, or those who were originally Sands.


    "Hello, I''m the captain of the law enforcement team, Chen Tiannan, and I''ve come here to understand the situation."


    "Hi, I''m Yi Xiaodong, the leader of the Blue Wind Gathering Area."


    The two shook hands formally, and Yi Xiaodong could clearly feel the pressure from the captain of the law enforcement team, how a mountain was pressing on his chest, making it difficult to breathe.


    but.


    He is also very sure that the captain of the law enforcement team is definitely not the opponent of the tentacle monster. As for whether the entire law enforcement team is the opponent, it is unknown.


    "We need to know more detailed information about the divine creatures. This is very important. If anything goes wrong, not only you, but the entire second district will be dragged into darkness."


    The captain of the law enforcement team said calmly, with a sense of oppression in his tone. Fortunately, Yi Xiaodong''s psychological quality is not bad, and he didn''t show any abnormalities.


    Yi Xiaodong was silent for a moment, showing a stiff smile: "Just a few days ago, we encountered that divine creature at our gathering place. He emerged from the ground and came straight to our gathering place."


    "We suspect that it has something to do with the Doomsday Cultists. This thing was originally bound underground in the junction area, but it was released and has great hostility towards us."


    "That divine creature has more than a dozen huge tentacles sticking out of the ground, and it doesn''t show the whole picture. Most of the people in our gathering place have been polluted, but so far, it seems that such pollution itself is not contagious."


    As for why this matter is emphasized, it is because the pollution of another divine creature is contagious, and it was almost spread in the gathering place at that time.


    Of course, the captain of the law enforcement team did not notice this detail.


    Hearing Yi Xiaodong''s words, the captain of the law enforcement team couldn''t help but frowned, and said in a deep voice, "This is different from your initial information. Didn''t you say that this divine creature looks like a zombie? Why is it now a zombie?" A tentacle monster."


    Yi Xiaodong replied fluently: "Probably because we have never seen a real divine creature, so we judged wrong at the beginning. That zombie is not a divine creature, but an advanced zombie with a certain amount of wisdom. Later The tentacle monster I encountered is the real divine creature."


    No one would have thought that two divine creatures would appear in one area.


    If he hadn''t experienced it himself, it would be hard for him to believe it.


    After listening to Yi Xiaodong''s explanation, the leader of the law enforcement team didn''t have much expression on his face, thinking thoughtfully: "So, that zombie has the ability to control the tide of corpses."


    Yi Xiaodong nodded: "Yes, he has the ability to control the tide of corpses, and he uses the tide of corpses to attack. Those tentacles sticking out of the ground can be regarded as saving us."


    Xu Jie couldn''t help but interjected, "That zombie has no intention of actively attacking us, and even has a certain kind of goodwill. I suspect that he still retains the will of a human being."


    "Although this sounds ridiculous, I still hope that the adults of the law enforcement team can accept this statement."


    Both of them tacitly denied that Su Changxing was a divine creature. hit


    Not because of anything else, just because the tentacle monster is stronger, and the law enforcement team is not completely credible...


    Yi Xiaodong had to suspect that their purpose of coming here was probably not only to solve the problem of divine creatures, but also probably related to the gene chain.


    No one can refuse the legacy of the gods!


    We all know that powerful Extraordinary people often lack a little bit of humanity...


    After hearing what Xu Jie said, the captain of the law enforcement team just smiled slightly, without much reaction: "I have already understood the information you gave, take a good rest, try your best to fight the infection, and it is important to maintain yourself. We are short on time left."


    Seeing the reaction of the captain of the law enforcement team, Xu Jie was also taken aback. Obviously, the other party didn''t listen to her words, and at most it was just an irrelevant reference.


    After Yi Xiaodong and the two left, laughter came from the law enforcement team.


    "These two people may have been polluted and distorted their minds. They actually said that zombies may retain human will and retain goodwill towards human beings."


    "This is too ridiculous. Captain, I think the people here are seriously polluted. Why don''t we just deal with it directly, so as to save trouble in the future." A yellow-haired man in a dark green jacket said with a sneer, The words were so casual, and they didn''t take the lives of these 600 people seriously.


    The captain of the law enforcement team shook his head: "Don''t be so ruthless. Although these people are infected, they can still be saved. Let them stay here and live as long as they can."


    "The more important thing is that we are in a hurry and cannot be delayed on unimportant events.


    "


    The law enforcement team didn''t stay here for too long, and left after a little rectification, as if they were eager to deal with the divine creature.


    Seeing the figure of the law enforcement team leaving, Xu Jie breathed out and said, "They''re gone, probably to deal with that divine creature. I thought they were going to rest here for a while."


    Yi Xiaodong''s expression was numb and indifferent, and it took a while before he said in Xu Jie''s ear: "They didn''t come to ask us for information, but just to observe us, if our pollution is too serious, I''m afraid they will not Kill us all without hesitation."


    "This is also the meaning of the existence of the law enforcement team, to eliminate all Extraordinary people who may get out of control!"


    "I''m afraid they will come later to observe our situation."


    Hearing this, the people around showed surprise expressions, and there was a trace of horror in their eyes, feeling that they had walked on the edge of life and death just now.


    Such a law enforcement team can easily kill more than 600 of them, if the other party wants to.


    ¡­


    The tentacle monster quieted down, and the purple-red tentacles danced slowly under the moonlight, as if absorbing the nutrients from the moonlight, or it was just a self-indulgent dance, although I don''t know if such a monster understands what is called dance.


    Su Changxing still controlled some of the zombies, keeping an eye on the tentacle monster all the time to prevent any emergencies.


    When it was approaching dawn, the tentacle monster became restless again. It seemed that it was hungry and needed to eat more fresh food, and then began to move, shaking the ground.


    A large number of stones in the ruins rolled down, sank, and became more compact.


    this time.


    Its target is not a certain gathering place, and the nearby gathering places are already empty.


    "Would it be looking for those gathered? It should sense a large gathering of humans."


    Su Changxing pondered.


    At present, it seems that the tentacle monsters are not very interested in zombies, and they don''t even bother to eat nearby zombies when they pass by. Unless they encounter a large wave of zombies, they will be a little interested, just like before.


    Its favorite food is humans.


    "No wonder it is so difficult for human beings to live in such a world."


    He sighed, but suddenly froze for a moment, feeling that someone else had entered the area of ??the tentacles.


    boom


    The head of the zombie he controlled was blown off, and his field of vision suddenly went black, and he still hadn''t seen clearly who it was.


    "What''s wrong?" The woman with long black hair, black leather clothes, slim figure and cold complexion asked her companion next to her. She was like a black rose, attractive and beautiful, but also with thorns that made it difficult to approach. .


    The young man with yellow hair smiled, and said indifferently: "It feels like that zombie was spying on us just now, haha, it may be an illusion, how could a zombie spy on us."


    If a zombie dies, no one will care.


    But no one in the law enforcement team thinks that this will be an illusion, because the young man with yellow hair has a strong perception ability, and the possibility of making mistakes is not high.


    The captain of the law enforcement team wearing sunglasses looked around, thought for a while and said:


    "We are already close to the divine creature here, and there may be other people watching this divine creature. Let''s be careful and test its strength first. Don''t be too impulsive."


    "And again, no one is allowed to kill divine creatures. You all know what happened in District 13. Once the devastating pollution is caused, no one will survive."


    The yellow-haired youth said impatiently: "Captain, I know, I know, you have said it several times, and we are not stupid."


    "And this guy looks so big, we are not necessarily opponents,"


    Seeing the appearance of the yellow-haired young man, the woman in black leather frowned and said coldly: "At that time, we were in District 13. If the captain hadn''t told us to leave, I''m afraid we would have been folded inside."


    The yellow-haired young man curled his lips, recalled the scene at that time, and suddenly felt relieved: "Who knew those people were so crazy, they actually slaughtered that divine creature directly. I said before that I can''t kill it, I can''t kill it, stop it!" I can''t stop it."


    They have been to the thirteenth district before, and escaped from there in advance, and know some inside information that other people don''t know at all. There are twisted monsters everywhere in the back, and there are crazy Extraordinary, and even more crazy, The attack on the divine creature didn''t stop until the end.


    The people in the thirteenth district are like piranhas in the river, constantly tearing at the creatures that fall into it, and the blood spreads in the river, affecting every fish.


    The captain of the law enforcement team wearing sunglasses said with a serious expression: "I have already felt the existence of that guy. He is very powerful. I will find a way to cut off its limbs. We will leave immediately when we get the things, and other people will catch up soon." to here."


    "Those lunatics might kill this divine creature again. We need to evacuate this area before the accident happens."


    This is no surprise.


    Faced with the inheritance from the gods, any human being will become a madman.


    After the zombie''s head was blown off, Su Changxing also felt a pain in his head, as if he had been punched, and his spirit to integrate into the zombie was cut off.


    "There is more than one powerful Extraordinary person, there must be at least a dozen, here to deal with this monster."


    Su Changxing had a flash of light. He heard some of these people''s conversations, and realized that divine creatures seemed to be profitable for Extraordinary people.


    Huge interests drove them here.


    He didn''t continue to control the zombies to observe these people at close range. If they came again, they might be discovered, but secretly peeped from a distance.


    really.


    Those people approached the place where the tentacle was, and with a roaring impact, a dilapidated building next to it fell towards a purple-red tentacle, and when they collided, the stones shattered and ejected, scraping out the surface of the tentacle. A series of conspicuous wounds.


    Tentacles can assimilate organic matter, but they cannot assimilate inorganic matter like stone, otherwise, they would just eat it underground.


    Obviously, in the face of the sudden attack, the tentacle did not react, and was still in place, as if wondering why the building next to it suddenly fell to its side.


    The captain of the law enforcement team wearing sunglasses rushed up from the front with a long-barreled firecracker. The caliber of the firecracker was quite exaggerated, the size of three fists.


    boom


    The bursting sparks pierced through the huge purple tentacles like thunder from the sky, but the injuries caused were not serious, only a small blood hole was opened on the tentacles.


    But such a result is still very astonishing, at least it can show that these people have the strength to fight against the tentacle monster, and both sides are at least at the same level.


    Su Changxing controlled a relatively dexterous zombie and climbed to a nearby tall building to observe the battle.


    These twenty or so people attacked the nearest tentacle, resorting to various means, causing large and small injuries on the surface of the tentacle.


    The purple liquid exploded on the tentacles, and when it fell on the ground, it corroded the ground like a strong acid, making squeaking noises and emitting white smoke.


    A part of the liquid also coincidentally landed on the face of one of the black-faced men, and began to melt the muscles of the face. At first, there was not much to bear, but then he couldn''t bear it anymore, and he backed away. He let out a tragic cry, and then kept rolling on the ground. After a while, there was no movement, leaving only a white skull with the remaining flesh and blood attached.


    A huge stone flew out from the ruins and hit the scarred tentacles, completely piercing them.


    The captain of the law enforcement team wearing sunglasses changed the bullets, rolled forward, and fired a shot at the root of the huge tentacle. Countless steel **** scattered out, pierced through the purple tentacle, broke it suddenly, and rolled to the ground .


    In the severed tentacles was purple-red flesh, and in the middle was a baby-sized, beating blood-red heart, which seemed to be hidden in the giant tentacles, which seemed out of place with the surrounding purple blood.


    "take things."


    Seeing the blood-red heart, the leader of the law enforcement team shouted loudly with a look of excitement on his face.


    The yellow-haired youth hadn''t made a move before. Hearing the captain''s shout, he ran forward violently. At this time, the other tentacles also reacted. They were stimulated, and their speed became extremely fast, and they whipped towards this area.


    I saw the body of the yellow-haired young man turned into a blue afterimage, dodging the whipping of the tentacles, his arms stretched continuously, stretched more than ten meters, touched the beating red heart, and easily turned it from purple to purple. It was pulled out from the flesh and blood, just like pulling out a carrot, and a lot of blood-red liquid was also brought out.


    This approach made the tentacle monster even more berserk, desperately controlling the tentacles to lash the ground, and the whole ground was constantly shaking.


    "got it!"


    The yellow-haired young man showed surprise on his face, he could feel the heart in his arms, emitting heat, extremely warm, beating powerfully, like a newborn baby.


    His body turned into a blue afterimage again and escaped the whipping of the tentacles, but he didn''t notice a slender purple-red tentacles appearing in the gravel beside his feet.


    swish


    His left foot was pierced by the tentacles, his center of gravity moved forward, and he inevitably fell to the ground. The beating heart in his hand also rolled out, rolling four or five meters.


    He showed a terrified expression, and found that no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of the tentacle, as if it was stuck to his feet, "Help me, save me."


    He shouted at the top of his lungs, but saw the woman in leather clothes running away without looking back, holding her beating heart, full of despair, just about to yell, when he heard a firecracker explosion, he was caught The tentacle pierced through the left leg and exploded, and the captain smashed his left leg with a firecracker.


    "Run!"


    The captain looked back at him and shouted, then ran out without looking back.


    Although he only had one leg left, he was still able to run fast without the restraints of the tentacles. His body turned into a blue afterimage again, and he rolled to avoid the lashing of the tentacles.


    The other members weren''t so lucky, they didn''t have fast enough movement skills, they were basically a dead end when they were touched by the tentacles, and there were quite a few tiny tentacles on the ground preventing them from leaving.


    Fortunately, they are relatively powerful Extraordinary, and they will not be polluted by divine creatures in a short period of time, at least they can guarantee clear consciousness.


    The scene was quite chaotic for a while, and half of the people were retained by the tentacles, but they still fled here with the heart.


    Su Changxing controlled the perspective of the zombie, and keenly noticed that a corpse was whipped away by the tentacles, and a palm-sized glass bottle was rolled down from the body. Inside the glass bottle was a hexagonal rhombus-shaped black crystal.


    That thing looks very familiar.


    Isn''t that the thing in his backpack? I''ve always wondered what it was, but I didn''t expect to see the same thing in these people.


    divine beings...


    black crystals...


    Su Changxing soon had a corresponding association, reckoning that the red heart might be the condition for using the black crystal, anyway, the two must have some kind of connection, otherwise they wouldn''t have appeared in the same place by such a coincidence.


    The purpose of these people is not to kill the tentacle monster, but just to get the red heart.


    They are like crazy gamblers struggling on the verge of life and death, using their lives to gamble. Although their strength is not as good as that of a tentacle monster, they still cut off a tentacle abruptly and snatched the blood-red beating heart.


    This is undoubtedly a tiger''s mouth, and they succeeded!


    "Looking at it this way, human beings are also quite terrifying creatures." Su Changxing smiled inexplicably, then switched to the controlled zombie to switch perspectives, continued to observe, and at the same time picked up a piece of jerky and put it into the final chew.


    The tentacle monster was obviously enraged. Someone cut off one of its tentacles and took away the heart of the tentacle. , the tentacles chased after him step by step like footprints.


    "The beast is still chasing after us. We need to escape separately to distract him."


    The captain wearing sunglasses looked back, and then gave the order to disperse and escape. More than a dozen people divided into three groups and fled in different directions.


    Among them, a beautiful woman in a leather jacket runs to the left holding a heart alone.


    The target of the tentacle monster is also very clear, whoever holds the beating red heart will follow him, chasing the woman in black leather holding the red heart all the way.


    After chasing for a certain distance, just when it was about to catch up, a blue light flashed. It found that the person in front of it had disappeared. It froze in place, fell into a momentary daze, and then realized that it was being played with. The tentacles waved in the air Then, venting his anger, he turned around and chased after him.


    The woman in leather appeared on the other side, threw the beating red heart to the yellow hair and said, "You run first, I will attract its attention."


    The yellow-haired young man took the heart tacitly, and ran forward without saying a word. Although on the surface they disagreed, they still had a tacit understanding. They were partners a long time ago.


    It''s just that a leg was broken, which made him not as fast and flexible as before, and with the continuous loss of blood, he felt that he was becoming weaker. Once his body was weak, he would feel fear. The mind also becomes weak, and the spirit becomes weaker with it.


    Something black and viscous rushed towards his face, constantly wriggling on his face, following the beating of his heart.


    At this time, his consciousness is still clear, knowing that there is nothing on his face, probably just affected by this heart.


    He was polluted, polluted by this heart.


    He knew that he was polluted, but he couldn''t do anything more to deal with it. He could only run away, and the tentacle monster behind him was still chasing after him.


    the other side.


    The woman in the leather jacket controlled a large amount of rubble suspended from the ruins, like that tentacle monster smashed over, it couldn''t cause too much damage to it, it was just to attract attention.


    She succeeded too, the tentacle monster focused its attention on her, and then rushed up with its teeth and claws.


    Seeing this situation, she turned around and ran in another direction, but her speed was not as fast as the tentacle, and the distance between the two sides was getting closer.


    Just when she was about to be overtaken, the woman in the black leather coat gritted her teeth and took out a blood-red shoelace from her pocket. The end of the shoelace was still dripping with blood. She didn''t know where the blood came from. Putting it in for a long time will also make the pocket full of blood, and it needs to be taken out from time to time to clean it.


    She decisively tore off the red shoelace with both hands, and immediately felt severe pain from her left foot, and a certain tendon was broken, but her speed suddenly increased, at least 30% faster than before , ran faster and faster, another tendon broke, and the skin on his feet also cracked, bleeding out.


    Relying on this method, she abruptly threw off the tentacle monster, and when she stopped, her legs were almost useless, and she fell to her knees on the ground.


    "It''s really embarrassing, but it''s okay, ran away, I hate reckless plans."


    She climbed into a house, talking to herself, took out a bottle of black liquid medicine from her waist pocket and fed it to herself, she felt something was wrong when she drank it, and saw a figure standing by the window from the side.


    "It''s really embarrassing, Black Rose, I didn''t expect you to have this day."


    A smiling man with strange tattoos all over his face climbed in through the window.


    ¡­


    Not long after the law enforcement team left, Xu Jie came to Yi Xiaodong again, and said with a strange expression, "A law enforcement team is here."


    Yi Xiaodong looked at her sideways, looking extremely cautious: "What are they doing here? Did they find anything new?"


    Xu Jie shook her head: "It''s another group of people who also claim to be the law enforcement team, saying they came to understand the situation."


    "Another law enforcement team?" Yi Xiaodong stood up from his chair with a puzzled look on his face.


    Xue Nan, who had a square face and looked old, also walked in from the outside, looked at Yi Xiaodong, and said in a deep voice: "Boss, as you expected, these people are probably here for the divine creatures...for the divine creatures blood."


    They all know what it means.


    It''s like a wife cake without a wife.


    The law enforcement team is not here to enforce the law, and probably not to deal with this divine creature. They are just here to ask for the blood of the divine creature. They smell it like a wolf dog. When they hear the news, they know that there is a divine creature here. come here.


    No matter how powerful the demon king is, he can''t stop batch after batch of brave men, and he will fall one day.


    Just like the divine creature in District 13.


    Although there are few gene chains, they can always be obtained from the mysterious shop, and there may be only one divine creature, if you miss it, there will be no more.


    The legacy of the gods is to give mortals the opportunity to ascend to the sky in one step, and no extraordinary person is willing to give up such an opportunity.


    Everyone standing in this position will make the same choice, but many people don''t have the chance.


    This is an opportunity that only belongs to the powerful Extraordinary. The weak have no chance to fight for it. They can only wait for death and regret their own weakness.


    This batch of "Law Enforcement Team" has fewer people, only a dozen or so, and everyone still has such a sense of oppression and is a powerful Extraordinary.


    It''s just that the questions they asked were not focused on the divine creatures, but on the previous law enforcement teams.


    The one who took the lead was the bald man with only one eye and a bald man with a basket on his back. He walked up to Yi Xiaodong, patted his shoulder with one hand, and asked casually, "Where did those people go before?" What''s your problem?"


    Yi Xiaodong felt the great pressure, but still relying on his strong psychological quality, he did not show the slightest strangeness, and said calmly:


    "They headed north, as if they were looking for the divine creature."


    The one-eyed bald head nodded, satisfied with Yi Xiaodong''s attitude, and asked with a smile, "Very well, so where is that divine creature now?"


    Yi Xiaodong felt the malicious gazes of other people, and his palms were full of sweat. He reckoned that these people were definitely not law enforcement officers, but some lunatics who ignored order in the apocalypse. Killed them here, so he must not let the other party have the slightest dissatisfaction, and replied honestly


    "That divine creature destroyed a gathering place not long ago, and it is estimated that it is still in that area."


    "We have a map here, the map of this area, adults can look at the map, the size of the divine creature is very large, it is easy to find it if you get close."


    "Xue Nan, bring me the map."


    The one-eyed bald man took the map, which had already marked the location of the divine creature, and nodded in satisfaction:


    "You are very good. Although you have been a little polluted, you must have no problem surviving."


    "Let me give you some warnings. People like you should try to stay away from those law enforcement officers. Maybe they will kill you anytime."


    "Ha ha."


    He laughed, and the others laughed too. It was a smile for the poor, and it could be regarded as the pity of the superiors for the inferiors.


    They are just lunatics, not monsters. They still have humanity and compassion, and may sometimes be more compassionate than those law enforcement officers.


    It''s just that the other party follows the rules, and they follow the rules against the rules. In the apocalypse, there is no need to abide by other people''s rules, as long as they have their own rules.


    Soon these law enforcers also left, and they only came to inquire, and the target of the inquiry was different.


    They are still safe.


    The entire gathering place was filled with a strange atmosphere, and everyone realized that something was wrong, whether it was the law enforcers or the divine creature. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com


    Xu Jie said solemnly: "They have already regarded that divine creature as prey. Is this how District 13 was destroyed?"


    "Probably so." Yi Xiaodong leaned back on the chair again and looked up at the ceiling. He just felt powerless and couldn''t change anything. a difficult thing,


    "Everyone should be mentally prepared. The pollution here may erupt generously at any time. We have to leave here, go to the edge of the area, and try to stay away from here. Only when the pollution erupts will we have the possibility of surviving."


    "There are also people who survived in District 13, and they were all at the farthest from the center of the pollution outbreak, so they survived."


    Xue Nan was very dissatisfied with Yi Xiaodong becoming the leader before, but after these things, he was completely convinced that Yi Xiaodong was a qualified leader, at least for this gathering place, and said loudly:


    "I believe in the leader, and I will obey your orders unconditionally. If you say go, we will go."


    The other people don''t have any opinions, and at this point, only one person is needed to speak.


    They once again abandoned the gathering place they had just established, and headed south all the way, away from this place of right and wrong, migrating like migratory birds, away from the cold.


    Human beings are a contradictory race, not unified, and will make different choices in the same situation, which often makes the race more likely to continue.


    After getting ready to go, they left decisively, knowing that they were racing against time to reach the other side of the second district before the devastating pollution broke out.


    For unknown reasons, the zombies outside became more violent and aggressive, and more extraordinary creatures appeared in this area.

 v3 Chapter 289： normal

    A series of tattoos with black horizontal bars covered the whole face, which looked unusually strange, and reminded people of things different from human beings. The man stared at the beautiful woman leaning against the wall, and said unhurriedly:


    "It''s a pity, the thing is not on your body, tell me where it is now, tell me, I will let you go, how about it, Black Rose"


    The woman named Black Rose gritted her teeth and snorted coldly: "Don''t dream, I won''t tell you even if I die... you disgusting people!"


    "Have you been eyeing us before?"


    The other party would appear here by such a coincidence, it must not be because of any coincidence, but because they followed them before, otherwise they would not appear here at this time.


    "Haha." The man laughed, and licked his dry lips with his tongue, "No, I''ve been eyeing you since I saw you before."


    "Isn''t it a surprise!"


    Feeling the man''s gaze, Black Rose couldn''t help but frowned. She felt something was wrong, and understood that in her current state, she could never be this man''s opponent. The opponent was a well-known lunatic, Black Snake Hand, with extremely strong strength , even if she is not injured, she is not necessarily an opponent.


    She suddenly pulled out the short knife from her waist and stabbed towards the neck without any pause in her actions. She was very decisive. The first time she saw the black snake, she thought of suicide. She could have imagined that once she was subdued by the other party, she would definitely be more serious. pain of.


    "slow!"


    The man walked towards her step by step, with the corners of his mouth raised upwards.


    The blade stopped before it touched her neck, and black streaks appeared on the hand holding the knife, controlling the muscles in her arm, making her unable to move.


    "Unfortunately, you are still afraid."


    He walked over and grabbed Black Rose''s left hand holding the knife with one hand, pinched her neck with the other, and said softly, the tattoo on his face seemed to come alive and swim continuously, looking extremely terrifying and hideous.


    "Fear also breeds fear. Despair naturally comes from despair. Once fear arises, your heart will be dominated. This is not qualified for a law enforcement officer."


    He approached the woman''s face, took a deep breath, his face showed comfort, and the hands pinching her neck were constantly exerting force.


    A terrified look appeared on the woman''s face, which was continually pale from the suffocation.


    Until I heard a crisp sound from the broken bones.


    The bleak screams continued to come from the building, attracting the zombies on the nearby streets to keep approaching, and then gradually subsided.


    Black Rose lay silently on the ground, covered in blood, she seemed to be dead, and then suddenly opened her eyes, the child''s hole was filled with dead silence, only the dead would show such a color.


    She slowly stood up from the ground, black streaks appeared on her bare skin.


    "Well, it seems that I wasted too much time, so I shouldn''t be scolded."


    Hei Snake stood up from the ground, tidied his clothes, the expression on his face was completely different from before, he sighed, and realized that something bad happened to him.


    ¡­


    The hallucinations in front of my eyes are getting more and more serious, with various colors and shapes constantly changing.


    Huang Mao hugged his beating heart, and ran forward at a slower and slower speed, until finally his body became shaken.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he¡¯s been in contact with the heart for too long, or because he¡¯s too weak, the pollution has deepened, and he can no longer distinguish between reality and illusion, so he hit the wall with his head straight, the wall split from the middle, and his head also Broken blood.


    "Run!"


    The captain''s voice came from behind.


    He looked back in a daze, and saw a stranger rushing towards him, holding a sharp ax in his hand, with a murderous look on his face.


    Even if he fell into the state of consciousness lake for a while, he also realized that someone else was attacking them, and his body turned into a blue afterimage again, rolling to the side, narrowly dodging the blow.


    boom


    The sound of firecrackers sounded, and the captain wearing sunglasses rushed over and killed the person who attacked him with one shot.


    He saw the corpse of a horse exploded in front of him, and the blood spattered on his face, it was icy cold, and when he looked closely, it was a person, the hallucinations had seriously affected him, and he was even hard to normal to act.


    The voice of the captain came again, "Take the things and go, I will block them, hurry up!"


    The expression on Huang Mao''s face began to twitch, he still picked up the baby who fell on the ground, and ran forward with all his strength, a huge mouth, slowly swallowing him, with the smell of saliva.


    "Chasing, don''t let him run away." The two wanted to intercept Huang Mao from the side, but the golden sand shot from the side pierced through their bodies, so they had to stop


    The captain of the law enforcement team, wearing sunglasses, had an exaggerated fighting power. With one man''s strength, he blocked all seven or eight people here, and gave Huangmao room to escape.


    The two parties competed in this area, just for the beating, bright red, alluring heart.


    Su Changxing was extremely surprised when he saw this scene by controlling the zombie surveillance. He didn''t expect these people to be so crazy for such a thing, as if they were crazy.


    Yes, these people have gone crazy.


    It seems that the heart is being fought for, but it is not the beating heart that is controlling all this.


    Immediately afterwards, he noticed that Huang Mao got into the ruins. When no one noticed him, he looked like a drug addict, and took out a palm-sized glass bottle from the backpack behind his back with trembling hands. , which placed a black hexagonal rhomboid crystal.


    The black crystals showed a different appearance than usual, complementing each other with the beating red heart, exuding a warm, black brilliance.


    Huang Mao tremblingly took out a short knife from his waist, and tried to cut a hole on the surface of the heart. Probably because he was in a hallucination, he tried several times without success, and instead cut his right hand.


    With the last stroke, he finally succeeded. He cut an inconspicuous cut on the heart, and bright red blood that shone with a strange light oozed from the wound, and then fell drop by drop into the funnel-shaped top of the glass bottle.


    At this time, there was movement in the ruins, as if someone was approaching, but Huang Mao was so absorbed in staring at the glass bottle that he didn''t notice it at all.


    It was a zombie in tattered clothes, ordinary, but with an imperceptible blue gleam in its eyes, it walked straight up to the yellow hair, and hit him in the face with a big dick.


    Snapped


    Feeling the heavy blow, Huang Mao was stunned. Only then did he realize that there seemed to be someone in front of him. It seemed to be a zombie. Dazed, wandering back and forth between reality and fantasy.


    Both the heart and the glass bottle fell to the ground.


    The zombie looked at the yellow hair in a daze, then looked at the heart and glass bottle on the ground, then bent down to pick up the heart and glass bottle, turned around and ran away, like a group of thieves who just stole something with a guilty conscience.


    Su Changxing did not expect that things would develop so smoothly, and he simply snatched the glass bottle and the heart from Huang Mao''s hand, and the most important thing was probably the heart.


    As soon as he climbed out of the ruins, he noticed from another zombie''s perspective that a man with a sickle was walking towards the ruins, as if he was looking for the yellow hair''s location.


    Su Changxing simply hid the heart and the glass bottle under the rubble of the ruins, and then the controlled zombies also pretended to be half-dead and lay on top of it, while also being able to hide the beating of the heart to a certain extent.


    Unless it is a perception-type Extraordinary, generally speaking, the perception will not be so precise, it is an approximate range.


    When the Extraordinary with the sickle came here, he really didn''t notice the heart next to him. Instead, he noticed the dazed yellow hair hidden in the ruins.


    "You are indeed here."


    He laughed and got into the ruins, "Hey!"


    Seeing this, Su Changxing immediately got up, picked up the heart from the gravel, and ran out with the glass bottle.


    These Extraordinary people are too strong, at least at level 7, which is not something he can deal with at all. Fortunately, he was lucky and picked up a bargain, but he can only sneak out the heart from that area.


    Fortunately, there were not many Extraordinary people, and no one would pay special attention to a zombie. Su Changxing, relying on the cover of other zombies on the street, cleverly avoided the sight of all the Extraordinary, and ran out.


    His body also rushed in that direction at the same time, mainly because he was afraid of being cut off by some other extraordinary creature. It was too dangerous for an ordinary zombie to hold this thing.


    Sure enough, before he arrived, an extraordinary creature that looked like a lizard with a long tongue set its eyes on this ordinary zombie holding a heart. It was mainly attracted by the breath of the heart, which is wonderful. , let it stick out its tongue uncontrollably.


    The zombie under Su Changxing''s control was thrown to the ground by the lizard without any accident. When the loot was about to be captured, he saw the lizard lick the bright red blood oozing from the heart with its tongue, and then closed its eyes. He fell to the ground, not dead, but fell into a kind of numb half-dead state.


    "Sure enough, they were all strangled to death."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and got up from the ground again. Although one arm was broken, he still picked up the heart and the glass bottle without delay, and continued to run forward.


    At the same time, those Extraordinary people also noticed something strange, things seemed to disappear out of thin air.


    "Something!"


    The Extraordinary with the sickle grabbed Huang Mao''s shoulder with one hand, kicked him heavily in the abdomen, and asked.


    The heart wasn''t on Huang Mao''s body, so he didn''t kill Huang either.


    Although Huang Mao was kicked, he didn''t seem to feel any pain. With a blank expression on his face, he said blankly, "It was snatched away by a zombie."


    "..."


    There was a brief silence.


    The Extraordinary with the scythe felt that the yellow hair was playing with him, and kicked it up again: "Where is the thing, where did you hide it?"


    Huang Mao was kicked again, feeling speechless for a while, mainly because what he said was true, and he cursed: "You still kicked, I told you, you were snatched away by a zombie, snatched away by a zombie Now, what do you want me to say!"


    "..."


    Another short silence.


    The Extraordinary with the scythe blinked, not knowing why Huang Mao was so righteous, his tone calmed down, and he confirmed: "What you said is true?"


    "Of course it''s true, of course it''s true, I''ll still lie to you!" Huang Mao shouted again angrily, looking crazy all over.


    The Extraordinary holding the sickle knew what was going on just by looking at him: "It turned out to be polluted. It seems that this divine creature is very powerful. It''s thanks to you that you were able to rob him of his blood." come over."


    The blood of divine beings is itself a source of pollution for divine beings.


    The sound of gunfire came from outside again.


    This voice also made his scalp tingle.


    "This monster!" He couldn''t help cursing.


    The captain of the law enforcement team is too perverted. Even under such circumstances, the number of people is far smaller than them, and they are still not at a disadvantage.


    Dragging his yellow hair, he crawled out of the ruins and saw the personnel from both sides confronting each other.


    The one-eyed bald head looked at him, did not see the heart, frowned, and asked in a cold voice: "Where is the thing?"


    The Extraordinary holding the sickle felt cold, and immediately explained: "I didn''t find it, it''s not in this guy''s hands, he said it was snatched away by zombies, but I think it''s nonsense, he has been heavily polluted now, Most of my mind is twisted, and I may lose control at any time."


    "What?" The one-eyed bald man and the captain of the law enforcement team said at the same time.


    Isn''t it because of the heart that they beat them to death? Now that the heart is gone, why would they fight?


    The captain of the law enforcement team was full of anger, with golden sand floating all over his body, striding over, he asked, "Where did you take Dong xz?"


    The Extraordinary with the scythe took two steps back, shook his head and said, "I don''t know, the thing was gone when I went."


    The golden gravel shone with dazzling light and shot towards it like a bullet. It was faster than the bullet, and it was impossible to dodge.


    next moment.


    The Extraordinary holding the sickle was pierced through the body by the golden sand, bringing out slender bloodshots. More than ten blood holes were broken in the body, and he froze in place, and fell to the ground a few seconds later.


    now.


    They really couldn''t feel the existence of the heart, as if they disappeared in this area at a certain moment just now.


    The personnel of the two sides fell into a stalemate, the things were gone, and they seemed to have no need to continue the fight. If the fight continued, it would only result in a loss for both sides, but they suspected that the opponent''s people had tampered with it~www.novelhall.com~Hide your heart somewhere.


    At this moment, Black Snake yawned and walked over from the other side of the street. Behind her was a woman who moved stiffly like a zombie. She was wearing clothes that didn''t fit her body. I don''t know where he found them. of.


    Until this time, he was stunned for a moment, looked at the one-eyed bald head and asked, "Where''s the thing?"


    The one-eyed bald head looked at him, then at the woman behind him, and suddenly understood, and cursed:


    "The things are gone, the things are gone. Tell you to come earlier, come sooner, if you insist on **** this woman, tmd, will there be so much trouble if you come earlier?"


    When the captain of the law enforcement team saw the appearance of Black Rose, he hesitated at first, but immediately couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart, "You **** deserve to die, brothers, let''s fight them today."


    After a short period of peace, the two sides fell into a fight again, fighting endlessly.


    "Why are they fighting again?" Su Changxing controlled the zombies to run away with the heart, and didn''t pay much attention to the situation over there, thinking that they would stop fighting if the things were gone. Unexpectedly, when he turned his head and looked again, those people actually fought again Got up, "It really is crazy, everyone is crazy."


    He couldn''t help but sigh, from the perspective of a normal zombie, none of these Extraordinary people is normal, and the most normal here is him, the zombie.


    finally.


    He got the heart with his own hands, and there were no more accidents. Then he took the heart and got into the corpse tide, and returned to the previous position. It will be relatively safe here.


    The blood on the heart was still dripping, Su Changxing caught it with the glass bottle below, the blood accumulated little by little in the glass bottle, shining brilliantly, and a strange force circulated in it.

 v3 Chapter 290： frenzy

    Maybe it was curiosity, maybe it was also the desire for power, maybe it was also affected by this heart, Su Changxing still tried to get it, although there was a certain element of luck, but it still depended on the strength of his ability.


    As an eighth-level Extraordinary creature, the abilities he has mastered are absolutely supermodel. In terms of the strength of abilities alone, even some seventh-level Extraordinary beings are probably far behind.


    It is also by virtue of this ability that he can observe the positions of all Extraordinary people, and secretly bring out the heart, before others notice it.


    What is the nature of power?


    It may be the mastery of the rules, but it is only a surface thing, and it is actually the definition of the real and the unreal.


    Before Su Changxing entered the confines of death, he had already clearly felt this kind of thing. Every world has countless faces and faces. He could see so many faces, but he couldn''t tell which one was real and which one was the real one. Illusory, or in other words, everything is the real side, and everything is the illusory side.


    Even a sage as strong as Wan Fang is essentially communicating with one side of illusion and blending into it.


    From this point of view, the power of the Extraordinary is actually based on a vain system, which is not as solid as imagined.


    But this kind of power has made the great way of the world, all-encompassing, everything can be regarded as extraordinary, and everything can be interpreted as extraordinary, like pieces of fragrant flowers, which are constantly passed on, and at a certain point they bloom all over the branches and leaves.


    The speed of blood dripping from the heart is getting faster and faster, gradually forming a thin red line, falling into the glass bottle and spinning continuously, gradually spreading over the black crystals, as if some kind of chemical reaction has taken place between the two sides, showing a blue color The brilliance condensed into a hinge, constantly shuttling between the blood and crystals.


    this moment.


    Even though his knowledge was shallow, his perception was weak, and his Extraordinary level was low, he immediately understood what was blocked in the black crystal.


    That is the power left by the gods, not ordinary power, but the legacy of the gods, a materialized ability!


    Why does such a thing exist in the doomsday game? Could it be that the power taken from the gods was sold to the Extraordinary below in this form?


    It''s ridiculous.


    The power of the gods is sold like pork, no matter how many points it has, it is insignificant to itself.


    No wonder those Extraordinary people are so crazy, and they should be. If Su Changxing was in the same position as them, maybe he would make the same choice.


    All kinds of miscellaneous thoughts appeared in Su Changxing''s mind. Tens of thousands of thoughts made his consciousness gradually become dull, and his perception of the surrounding things became numb, and only the blue light in his eyes kept shuttling and spinning.


    Through the distant time and space, the connection between the main body and the avatar is strengthened again, and all thoughts suddenly disappear, tied together by a thread.


    He suddenly woke up, realized that he had been affected just now, and almost fell into a terrible situation.


    He is not a normal zombie, but a zombie with human consciousness, so his mind will also be distorted. What will happen once the mind is distorted is unknown.


    Fortunately, he strengthened the connection between the main body and the avatar in time, corrected this distortion, and brought everything back to normal.


    finally.


    The blood completely filled the glass bottle, and the blue light gradually became solidified, approaching a clear liquid, and the dna chains passed through the glass bottle and extended upward along his arm, as if there was a warm arm Touched by.


    What is a god?


    It is the complete dominance of a certain illusory aspect, and it is the ultimate rule.


    He saw some truths from this ray of power, which he couldn''t see originally, but this ray of power actually followed the connection, and part of it was conveyed to the main body.


    The nine high-dimensional spaces are not divided artificially, but there are nine in the first place, nine from the past to the present and to the future!


    This is also equivalent to nine huge illusory planes, which are condensed into a real dimension and presented, and the rules in it are different from the real world.


    so.


    The nine high-dimensional spaces probably also correspond to nine different powerful gods.


    Because of their existence, there are nine high-dimensional spaces, and because of the existence of nine high-latitude spaces, they exist.


    The two sides follow each other successively, cause and effect each other, and must exist at the same time.


    Su Changxing is even more confused about what is the real world, or what is the real face.


    Maybe he saw it, or maybe he never saw it.


    A subtle, weird change appeared in the tide of corpses and continued to spread and spread.


    Pairs of eyes emitting blue light opened in the tide of corpses. They seemed to be a whole, but they were composed of individual zombies.


    It can be called a corpse tide.


    Frenzy v1 Apotheosis: The zombie tide controlled by you will undergo incredible changes, each zombie will be strengthened, and will gain a certain extraordinary resistance.


    Reality: Every zombie in the zombie tide will gain extraordinary resistance, reducing the degree of being affected by extraordinary power.


    Rough skin and thick flesh v1: Each zombie in the zombie tide gains more powerful vitality, the ability to resist blows is increased by 20%, the ability to resist punctures is increased by 20%, and the ability to resist impact is increased by 20%.


    Note: This ability can continue to grow. ¡¿


    "In a sense, I should be considered a half-divine creature now."


    Su Changxing clearly felt the changes in himself, the shackles that restricted his strength seemed to disappear, and the glass bottle of strength became more than ten times larger.


    What made him more concerned was the thing of "extraordinary resistance".


    I have never seen this kind of resistance before, there is plague resistance, magic resistance, and curse resistance, but I have never heard of extraordinary resistance.


    Extraordinary resistance is more like the sum of all resistances. As long as it involves extraordinary power, it can be resisted. It is definitely an unreasonable power. Only gods can have such power, and its level is higher than everything else!


    The influence of the frenzy soon spread throughout the zombie tide, every zombie in the corpse tide has changed, UU reading www. Compared with other ordinary zombies, uukanshu.com has no problem with one being two, and maybe three.


    More importantly, extraordinary resistance gives them an advantage when fighting extraordinary people or extraordinary creatures. If Su Changxing had the power of frenzy before, the speed at which tentacle monsters wanted to eat the tide of corpses would become slower, because the speed of assimilation slowed down.


    This change is still going on, continuously affecting every zombie in the zombie tide.


    Su Changxing looked down again, and the black crystals and blood in the glass bottle disappeared, leaving only black residue piled up at the bottom of the glass bottle.


    The blood-red heart was still beating, and the blood was still dripping, but the color was lighter than before, and the beating speed became slower.


    "It cannot be wasted."


    Based on the concept of thrift and thrift, Su Changxing poured the black residue in the glass bottle on the ground, then put the black crystal in the backpack into it, and continued to repeat the previous operation to catch the dripping blood.


    After receiving the inheritance of the gods once, he became much more resistant to the spiritual influence of the heart, and this time he did not have that hallucination again.


    The speed of blood dripping is getting slower and slower, and the beating of the heart is also getting slower and slower, gradually losing its vitality.


    Until the last drop of blood overflowed the glass bottle, the heart completely lost its vitality, turned pale, hardened rapidly, cracked like a stone and fell to the ground, shattered.


    The blue light condensed into a liquid again, spreading upward along Su Changxing''s arm.


    This time, the whole process was faster, probably because his acceptance was much stronger.


    Above the tide of corpses, there seemed to be an invisible black shadow that opened its eyes with blue luster, then let out a roar, and passed far away, causing more zombies to spontaneously gather in this direction, as if they had found their destination .

 v3 Chapter 291： run and fly

    "Someone opened the legacy of the gods?"


    The captain of the law enforcement team, who was covered in scars all over his body, looked in the direction of the tide of corpses, showing a dazed look.


    Such a big movement, a Extraordinary like him can naturally feel it easily, and feel the power that belongs to the gods.


    The reason why he was so certain was that he had seen someone open the legacy of the gods, and it was a similar movement, which could be felt from a long distance, as if the whole world had undergone some subtle changes.


    This is also enough to be called the power of the gods.


    He really thought that the heart was hidden somewhere by these lunatics, but he didn''t expect that he had really left this area and was opened by someone.


    "Tmd, someone stole the blood of a divine creature from us. From under our noses, who has such a great ability?" , was also blown up by the captain of the law enforcement team,


    "No more fights, no more fights, let''s retreat first!"


    He immediately issued orders to the people around him. There was no need to continue this fight. Someone stole the fruit of their labor. No, it should be the fruit of the law enforcement team. They just failed to steal it.


    Speaking of retreating, these lunatics immediately retreated, and the law enforcement team did not intercept them, and they probably did not have the ability to intercept them. Their own strength is not as good as these lunatics.


    This battle can be described as a heavy loss for the law enforcement team. More than ten or twenty people died, and in the end there were only 6 left, including some core members, especially the death of Black Rose. What a shame.


    The leader of the Law Enforcement Team, Chen Tiannan, with his sunglasses broken, revealed a pair of scarlet eyes, not like a human being. Looking at the figures of those lunatics leaving, he said coldly to his teammates next to him:


    "To ask for support, let''s say we encountered a divine creature in the second district, and were attacked by Ghanaian lunatics."


    They originally blocked the news about the divine creatures, and probably few people besides them knew about it, including the people in the Law Enforcement Hall.


    Otherwise, there would have been a steady stream of lunatics rushing here.


    Now he can''t control so much, he wants to kill these lunatics more than getting the blood of divine creatures, at all costs!


    Thinking like this.


    His breathing became short of breath, and he didn''t stay in this place too long. He left with the remaining team members and waited for other law enforcement teams to arrive.


    "Captain, who do you think can steal things right under our noses?"


    A slightly younger short-haired team member, Rosen, followed behind with a yellow hair on his back and asked. He was the least injured. This man was slashed in the chest, and his bones were not broken, only a little skin trauma. This is also due to his defensive ability.


    Chen Tiannan shook his head calmly, feeling extremely puzzled, he didn''t feel anyone approaching at the time: "Probably an Extraordinary with a very strong concealment ability, who can take things away without us noticing. "


    "However, there are not many Beyonders with such abilities, only a few, and generally speaking, their ability to fight head-on is very weak."


    "..."


    He thought about it in his mind. Among the people he has seen, no one can do such a thing. Even if he has a strong hiding ability, he will always reveal some flaws when he moves quickly.


    At this time.


    Huang Mao made some movements, slowly opened his eyes, regained some clarity, opened his mouth, and said in a weak voice: "It''s a zombie, a zombie snatched that thing."


    Chen Tiannan glanced at him, and didn''t pay much attention to it. He felt that this was just Huangmao''s hallucination. It''s not surprising that he saw anything when he was mentally twisted. After all, human beings are still very rich in imagination. "


    Huang Mao coughed twice, and said in a very positive tone: "Captain, I''m sure it''s not a hallucination, it''s just an ordinary zombie that took things away."


    Hearing this, Chen Tiannan fell into a brief silence, then looked at him and asked, "Are you sure?"


    Huang Mao nodded: "I''m very sure, that zombie also hit me twice, look at the slap marks on my face."


    He gestured to the faint slap marks on his face, which were still aching until now. A high-level Extraordinary does not mean that he has a body of steel. If he is unprepared, he may be stabbed to death by an ordinary person with a knife.


    "Ordinary zombies..." Chen Tiannan showed a thoughtful look: "It is impossible for extraordinary people to gain and lose related abilities, and there is no such precedent."


    "So, all of this was done by that high-level zombie. He stole the heart and opened up the legacy of the gods."


    Hearing this, the others were stunned and fell into surprise.


    Rosen raised his eyebrows, and said with a strange expression: "Captain, you mean that we were tricked by a zombie, and he stole our hearts from right under our noses?"


    The more Chen Tiannan thought about it, the more he felt that this assumption was reasonable, and he said affirmatively: "Although we have higher perception than ordinary people, it is easy to ignore ordinary zombies. It is because high-level zombies can control ordinary zombies. And thus stealing hearts right under our noses in this way."


    The others couldn''t help but nodded when they heard this explanation, thinking it was very reasonable.


    Rosen couldn''t help taking a breath: "Then how high is this zombie''s IQ? It must not belong to ordinary humans to do such a thing, or he already knew about the legacy of the gods and has been staring at this zombie for a long time. A divine creature."


    At this time, Chen Tiannan recalled Xu Jie''s words, and couldn''t help but fell into deep thought: "Perhaps, as the people at the Blue Wind Gathering Area said, this zombie still retains the will of human beings, and even talks about some memories about human beings. would be so cunning."


    "And we also proved one thing, not only us humans, I am afraid that all creatures can open the inheritance of the gods."


    "The inheritance of the gods was opened by a zombie, which is a huge loss for us humans."


    "Rosen is going to watch the tide of corpses, see what they are doing, and report any situation at any time."


    Rosen nodded: "No problem, we promise to complete the task."


    Although he had only experienced a fierce battle, he still obeyed the captain Chen Tiannan''s orders unconditionally.


    In the law enforcement team, the captain''s order is above all else, which is one of the reasons why the law enforcement team can maintain their combat effectiveness. Their first principle is not to clean up the out-of-control Extraordinary, but to try their best to strengthen themselves.


    The law enforcement team almost represents the highest combat power of mankind, and is also the elite of mankind. Only powerful Extraordinary people are eligible to join, and even ordinary people have the power of life and death. Even if they massacre a gathering place, they will not be held accountable.


    After all, massacring an already polluted gathering place was what they were supposed to do.


    "What''s that sound?"


    Chen Tiannan looked towards the north with some feeling, that was the direction of the tide of corpses, as if he heard a voice roaring in the void, spreading far away.


    Such a sound didn''t actually exist, but he could hear it, and everyone present heard it, and they all looked to the north at the same time, as if something terrifying was being born.


    Rosen couldn''t help shivering: "Is it that zombie? After he gets the inheritance of the gods, he won''t become something terrible, right?"


    Human beings will gain powerful abilities when they open the legacy of the gods, but it is unknown what changes will happen to the zombies when they open the mysterious legacy. It may be different, and it may become some kind of terrible monster.


    Zombies themselves are not a stable race, and they are likely to become something else in the process of advancement, but generally speaking, they are all zombie-like species, and their appearance will vary greatly.


    Obtaining the legacy of the gods again, Su Changxing did not get a new ability, but strengthened the frenzy, or added a new pendant to the frenzy.


    speed of travel.


    Frenzy v1 Apotheosis: The zombie tide controlled by you will undergo incredible changes, each zombie will be strengthened, and will gain a certain extraordinary resistance.


    Reality: Every zombie in the zombie tide will gain extraordinary resistance, reducing the degree of being affected by extraordinary power.


    Rough skin and thick flesh v1: Each zombie in the zombie tide gains more powerful vitality, the ability to resist blows is increased by 20%, the ability to resist punctures is increased by 20%, and the ability to resist impact is increased by 20%.


    Traveling speed v1: The zombie tide moves faster, the speed of each zombie in the corpse tide increases by 10%, the dexterity increases by 10%, and the toughness increases by 10%.


    Note: This ability can continue to grow. ¡¿


    Zombies are equivalent to the simplest infantry. They have no long-range attack ability and can only rely on hand grasping and mouth biting. In such a situation, speed is particularly important.


    A 10% increase in speed may not sound like a lot, but in reality, zombies are only a little slower than ordinary people during the day. Once the speed is increased by 10%, ordinary people will never be able to escape if they are targeted.


    This kind of improvement is not only related to the speed of running, but also the speed of movement, which can increase the frequency and intensity of attacks to a certain extent.


    Both speed and power translate directly into damage.


    After obtaining the inheritance of the gods, Su Changxing clearly felt that his body was in a state of hunger again, and the energy absorption rate changed again, faster than before, and he could completely absorb an eighth-order extraordinary crystal in half an hour.


    This is a terrifying speed. One must know that before accepting the birth of the undead, it took him several days to absorb an eighth-order crystal, which was also because his body was saturated.


    at the same time.


    His connection with the tide of corpses has gradually become closer, as if his will has covered the entire tide of corpses, replacing the will of the tide of corpses.


    He is the corpse tide, and the corpse tide is him.


    He can control the tide of corpses as he likes, and control every zombie in the tide of corpses, almost without consuming any energy, just like breathing, drinking water, and eating are as simple and natural.


    His current path is somewhat similar to that of the Zerg, but it is different. After all, these zombies do not reproduce themselves, let alone lay eggs.


    In this way, the Zerg model should be far superior to his. It can reproduce itself, lay eggs, evolve, and even integrate the genes of different races into ideal creatures.


    The loudspeaker has also undergone corresponding changes. It was not controlled by Su Changxing, but was also affected by the tide of corpses. It seemed to be counted as a member of the tide of corpses, but the degree of change was not as great as that of ordinary zombies in the tide of corpses. The aura of frenzy only has one-third of the effect on him.


    Since an eighth-order Extraordinary crystal can be digested in half an hour, the inventory in Su Changxing''s backpack probably won''t last for half a day, so he directly launched the hunting plan, separated half of the corpses and moved them outside the safe area to hunt and kill Extraordinary creatures. .


    Since the movement speed of the corpse tide has become faster, it is relatively easier to round up the extraordinary creatures. You only need to surround the extraordinary creatures before they notice them, and you can basically hunt them successfully.


    Su Changxing''s method was also very simple and rude. He didn''t check where there were extraordinary creatures and where there were no extraordinary creatures. Instead, he directly surrounded an area with a large number of zombies, and then wiped them out.


    He controlled more than 40,000 zombies to surround five blocks at the same time, and then compressed them inward bit by bit, not letting go of any location, including inside the house, among the ruins, even the sewers or some underground passages .


    Not long after the roundup was carried out, an extraordinary creature that looked like a spider was frightened. It rushed out of the building and crashed into the tide of corpses, as if it wanted to forcefully rush out.


    It has a tall figure, with only 8 white spider legs, it is twice as tall as an ordinary zombie.


    Theoretically speaking, it can move flexibly in the tide of corpses. After all, it has long legs. If it encounters a tide of ordinary corpses, it can really let it rush out. It''s a pity that it encounters a tide of strengthened corpses.


    The zombies in the zombie tide were faster and more dexterous. When it rushed halfway, more than 10 zombies crawled onto his body along the slender spider legs, biting with their mouths, tearing off the flesh one by one.


    Even though its spider legs could penetrate the brain of a zombie and kill it, it was still dragged into the tide of corpses and couldn''t move. Finally, it fell down helplessly. Eight spider legs were ripped off and its body was divided. The corpse is opened.


    Of course there is not one extraordinary creature like this, there are quite a few more, many of them are hiding in buildings or ruins, and it is really hard to find without careful inspection.


    Several eighth-order Extraordinary creatures tried to rush out of the tide of corpses, and finally fell into the tide of corpses in despair, while some ran to the inside of the encirclement. Of course, this is also a way of waiting to die, until the encirclement continues to shrink , It will become more difficult to break out of the corpse tide.


    As for the hordes of flying creatures, there is nothing to do with them. After all, ordinary zombies can''t fly, and they don''t have any means of long-range attack.


    During this process, Su Changxing also discovered three ordinary extraordinary zombies, and easily assimilated them with the tide of corpses, making them a part of the tide of corpses, and under the influence of the halo of the frenzy, they became even more powerful. powerful.


    This is probably where his ability has changed the most. He has been able to control the most common ninth-order extraordinary zombies with corpse waves.


    With the addition of these extraordinary zombies, the fighting power of the zombie wave will inevitably be greatly improved.


    The siege lasted all day, and more than ten blocks were swept away by Su Changxing. He obtained more than 30 extraordinary crystals of the eighth order and hundreds of extraordinary crystals of the ninth order, and also assimilated more than ten extraordinary zombies to join him. The tide of corpses, and the size of the tide of corpses has also become larger.


    During this day, Su Changxing also completed the absorption of nineteen extraordinary crystals, but the progress of the extraordinary progressed by less than ten percent. One was because of the inheritance of the gods, he needed more energy to advance, and the other was due to the frenzy This deification ability absorbed a large part of the energy from extraordinary crystals.


    The second and main reason.


    This is something that Su Changxing didn''t expect before. He thought that he had to rely on the inheritance of the gods to strengthen the frenzy. He didn''t expect to be able to strengthen it through ordinary methods. However, no new abilities were added, but one of the small abilities could be strengthened.


    Nineteen Extraordinary Crystals are just enough for one strengthening.


    And for this kind of strengthening, he can also actively choose, choosing the speed of travel without too much hesitation.


    He felt that it would be better to be more fleshy, but perhaps the corpse tide could be stronger if it was more flexible, and it could also deal with various situations.


    Travel rate v1¡ªtravel rate v2


    Frenzy v1 Apotheosis: The zombie tide controlled by you will undergo incredible changes, each zombie will be strengthened, and will gain a certain extraordinary resistance.


    Reality: Every zombie in the zombie tide will gain extraordinary resistance, reducing the degree of being affected by extraordinary power.


    Rough skin and thick flesh v1: Each zombie in the zombie tide gains more powerful vitality, the ability to resist blows is increased by 20%, the ability to resist punctures is increased by 20%, and the ability to resist impact is increased by 20%.


    Traveling speed v2: The zombie tide moves faster, the speed of each zombie in the corpse tide is increased by 15%, the dexterity is increased by 15%, and the toughness is increased by 15%.


    Note: This ability can continue to grow. ¡¿


    "For the next enhancement, more eighth-order crystals will be needed, probably more than 20."


    He thought about it, and realized that he might be able to improve at an astonishing speed. After all, he can now control the tide of corpses to round up the corpses in a wide range, and obtain extraordinary crystals continuously.


    on the other side.


    The tentacle monster seemed to have become very violent because one of its tentacles was broken, rampaging through the city, destroying wantonly, and devouring all creatures it encountered, including zombies.


    What Su Changxing was worried about didn''t happen. The tentacle monster didn''t rush towards the tide of corpses. It seemed that he didn''t notice that it would rush directly to the gathering place before, probably because of some kind of guidance.


    This situation lasted until night, and the tentacle monster also calmed down. After all, there were more than ten tentacles, one was broken, and there were still so many, so it was not a big problem.


    As for those Extraordinary people, they haven''t shown their faces before. They should be hiding somewhere in the city and licking their wounds. After all, so many people died, it might be difficult to find trouble with that tentacle monster in a short time.


    but.


    Su Changxing was still extremely vigilant, always paying attention to the situation around the corpse tide, worried that those Extraordinary people would not go to trouble with that tentacle, but come to trouble with him instead. Also normal.


    After obtaining the inheritance of the gods, he completely stayed in this position, turning into an otaku zombie, and never stepped out of this room. Even the extraordinary crystal was brought to him from outside the safe zone by the loudspeaker.


    The main reason is that there is really no need for that. He is very safe in the corpse tide. After going out, he will expose himself to danger. There is no need for that at all. In essence, it is still a very cautious zombie.


    At noon of the next day, he had digested another twenty-three eighth-order Extraordinary Crystal Extraordinary, the progress had advanced to about 18%, and he was able to strengthen it again, but he still chose to strengthen the speed of travel.


    Travel rate v2¡ªtravel rate v3.


    Frenzy v1 apotheosis: The tide of zombies controlled by you will undergo incredible changes, and each zombie will be strengthened, UU reading www.uukanshu.com and gain a certain extraordinary resistance.


    Reality: Every zombie in the zombie tide will gain extraordinary resistance, reducing the degree of being affected by extraordinary power.


    Rough skin and thick flesh v1: Each zombie in the zombie tide gains more powerful vitality, the ability to resist blows is increased by 20%, the ability to resist punctures is increased by 20%, and the ability to resist impact is increased by 20%.


    Traveling speed v3: The zombie tide moves faster, the speed of each zombie in the corpse tide increases by 20%, the dexterity increases by 20%, and the toughness increases by 20%.


    Note: This ability can continue to grow. ¡¿


    With the blessing of traveling speed v3, the tide of corpses has obviously become different, giving people a feeling of clumsiness and swiftness at the same time, similar to a flexible fat man, a galloping sow, and a running lame man.


    This kind of speed can be compared to some ordinary ninth-level Extraordinary, and on this basis, zombies have theoretically unlimited physical strength, and the speed will always maintain this value and will not decrease unless they break their feet.


    With faster speed, the siege plan is easier to execute and more tactics can be implemented, such as flanking or even driving.


    More importantly, such a blessing will be more obvious on the extraordinary zombie, allowing it to have a speed comparable to that of an eighth-level extraordinary creature and fly.


    Among them is a special extraordinary zombie, Big Mac, which is more powerful than ordinary zombies, but relatively slow.


    Slowness is itself a fatal flaw for an individual, and can overshadow all other advantages.


    But in the tide of corpses, the Giant can become the backbone force. The tide of corpses traps the target, and then the Giant attacks with its huge power. If it falls, it will be smashed to pieces.

 v3 Chapter 292： amoka lizard

    "The zombies in the zombie tide are changing every day, and they seem to be constantly becoming stronger."


    Rosen reported in front of the captain thoughtfully, "I even felt a lot of pressure when facing those zombies."


    Chen Tiannan''s expression was still calm, and he said:


    "This is probably the ability he got from the legacy of the forest. Everyone can get a deepening ability from the legacy, which is beyond imagination and can lift restrictions."


    "But at present, it seems that the ability acquired by this zombie is still within our acceptance range. It is not to strengthen its own ability, but to make the zombies in the zombie tide stronger."


    "Most of the zombies in the tide are ordinary zombies, no matter how strengthened they are, they are not scary."


    Such analysis is reasonable.


    But there always seems to be something wrong.


    Rosen blinked involuntarily, feeling that the captain underestimated the tide of corpses too much. Facing those things, he really felt his scalp go numb. He would rather fight with those lunatics than face the tide of corpses.


    "Captain, I think we should be more careful, the tide of corpses has changed."


    Chen Tiannan nodded, expressing his understanding: "You continue to monitor the tide of corpses. The other law enforcement teams are coming soon. Even if something happens by then, they will probably be able to deal with it."


    subsequently.


    He looked at the ground, and his body had already shown some distorted yellow hair. He sighed and said, "Tao is hopeless. I will personally send him away later. It will be painful to live any longer, and there is no point in it."


    Huangmao''s limbs were fixed by chains, struggling constantly, his face showed a ferocious color, his skin showed patches of blue fish scales, his arms also grew fins, and dark green blood kept oozing out, the inside of his body It presents a state of confrontation, with constant attacks and destruction, and constant reorganization.


    This is also the nature of distortion.


    "Kill me, captain. If you die, you will die. There is no life in this world." Huang Mao gritted his teeth and shouted, keeping his last trace of sobriety, "But I only have one request, kill all those Ghanaian lunatics , I hate the person who is behind the scenes the most in my life."


    Chen Tiannan nodded, raised the blunderbuss and aimed at Huang Mao''s head and pulled the trigger. With the burst of fire, Huang Mao''s head was blown off with one shot, and the body that was still struggling suddenly stopped, and the vitality quickly Passed by, became cold.


    "I''m sorry for you."


    He looked at Huangmao''s appearance, sighed softly, and then his face became extremely firm again, knowing that the path they were taking was not wrong, and the only way to survive was to walk this way.


    Otherwise, it will be a dead end in the end.


    ¡­


    on the other side.


    Su Changxing carried out the round-up plan as usual, sweeping up block by block.


    It''s just that things often don''t go so smoothly. Outside the safe zone itself is an extremely dangerous place, and it''s not surprising that there are any extraordinary creatures.


    The ruins were trembling and collapsing downwards. It wasn''t a tentacle monster, but a huge extraordinary creature running over from the other side of the ruins.


    Under the sun, the posture looks funny, but with such a large size, I can¡¯t laugh even if I want to. A dilapidated building was knocked down by its body and fell into the ruins, throwing up the sky full of white ash, and there were broken pieces. stone.


    It was a chubby lizard with a body length of seven or eight meters. The back and sides were covered with brightly colored scales, the head was flat, and the eyes were relatively small and round. There is no difference, except that the body has become extremely large and possesses extraordinary strength.


    If Su Changxing remembered correctly, this kind of lizard should be called Amo lizard. Most of them live in desert areas, and some habits will change after they become extraordinary creatures.


    It was attracted by the tide of corpses, and it itself feeds on zombies. It was even more delighted to see such a large group of zombies, and came over with a big stride.


    Facing such a huge monster, a single zombie seemed small and insignificant, but compared to the entire zombie wave, the size of this Amoka lizard was also not too big.


    "Where did the seventh-order extraordinary creatures come from?"


    Su Changxing thought that there were no seventh-order creatures in the vicinity, so he was relieved and bold to let the corpse tide clean up, but he encountered such a big guy.


    Amaka lizards are also very chicken thieves. They just stand on the edge of the tide of corpses and lick them with their tongues. Each time, their tongues can roll up more than ten zombies and put them in their mouths for chewing. With the sound of bones breaking, Black blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and he showed a look of great enjoyment.


    The tide of corpses was licked by him a few more times, and hundreds of zombies were lost.


    Su Changxing controlled the tide of corpses and retreated, and the lizard was also chasing and licking at the same time, looking like he was chasing after him. His movements didn''t seem fast, and he was lazily enjoying the sun and food at the same time.


    The tide of corpses ran in front, and the lizard chased after them, until they reached the junction.


    Su Changxing felt that it was impossible to introduce this monster into the safe area. It would be difficult to deal with one tentacle monster inside, and if another one of this guy made trouble, it would be a mess.


    He immediately decided to deal with the lizard, even if it might cause heavy losses to the corpse tide.


    The tide of corpses stopped at the junction, and the Amoka lizard also stopped, and continued to stand on the edge of the tide of corpses, licking one mouthful at a time, as if licking Su Changxing''s head, he could feel the Fishy saliva.


    This can be regarded as an uninvited guest, who came uninvited and refused to leave.


    The tide of corpses did not retreat, and surrounded the huge huge lizard from the front. This time, the lizard did not respond, and continued to lie on the spot, licking slowly, as if it did not put the huge tide of corpses at all. In my eyes, I don''t think these little guys can hurt it.


    Seeing this situation, Su Changxing raised his eyebrows. He never expected that this beast would be so arrogant that he would be surrounded by corpses.


    If the lizard retreated and let the kite of the corpse tide, it would make him feel difficult. If so, he would have nothing to do with the lizard.


    So it seems.


    Arrogance is not unique to human beings, any creature will have it, after having enough wisdom, it is like a side effect of wisdom.


    Seeing that the lizard didn''t make any movement, Su Changxing didn''t launch an attack immediately to avoid alarming it. Instead, he controlled more zombies to surround the lizard, making the encirclement thick enough and strong enough.


    The Amoka lizard saw these zombies approaching it, but it didn''t make any movement, and didn''t notice anything wrong. Instead, it was very satisfied with the status quo, and felt that the food should be brought to its mouth for it to eat, and it would save it from taking the initiative. Climbing over there is also very tiring.


    It was expecting today to be an ordinary day as usual, but it turned out to be such a wonderful day, and it might be the best day yet.


    The encirclement gradually formed, and the originally calm zombies suddenly attacked it, constantly tearing and grabbing its body with their mouths and claws, and trying to climb up from its limbs.


    Such a change made the Amoka lizard think about it for a while.


    Why did these well-behaved food suddenly become so irritable? It shouldn''t be. When it thought about it, the food should be obediently waiting to be eaten instead of struggling or even resisting.


    As the tide of corpses launched an attack, the Amoka lizard was stimulated, and its movements became violent. With a sweep of its tail behind it, a large number of zombies were swept down and flew away, leaving a large space, but soon there was another Other zombies filled the empty spaces.


    If the lizard escaped outside at this time, it would definitely be able to escape, but it wanted to teach these disobedient food a lesson.


    Soon thousands of zombies were wounded or killed, some were trampled into meatloaf, and some were simply swept into the air by their tails and fell to the ground half paralyzed, but they did not die , can only crawl on the ground with both hands, and continue to crawl towards the lizard.


    This kind of loss seems to be huge, but it is not a serious injury to the huge corpse tide. It can only be said to be a small loss, which can be replenished soon.


    The actions of the Amoka lizard gradually became violent, and it sprayed a large amount of dark purple liquid from its mouth and sprinkled it on the tide of corpses. When the zombies touched this liquid, their bodies would be melted quickly, and white smoke would continuously be emitted.


    But it still didn''t realize the danger, it just felt that the food was a bit difficult to deal with, and it needed more strength to get rid of it.


    Some inconspicuous wounds appeared on the limbs of Amoka''s west wing, and at the same time, more than a dozen zombies crawled onto its back, constantly attacking, biting, and grasping.


    This is the process of boiling frogs in warm water.


    The huge tide of corpses is the water that is getting hotter and boiling, and the Amoka lizard is the frog that is in danger but doesn''t know the danger.


    Frogs and lizards still have some similarities, they both look dumb when they have nothing to do.


    Seeing that the Amoka lizard''s movements were slower than at the beginning, Su Changxing let the extraordinary zombies in the corpse tide attack together, making the water boil even more.


    Jumbo carried a broken street lamp, came to Amokasi''s feet, lifted the street lamp, and smashed it down heavily. The huge force broke the already weak street lamp from the middle, and also made the street lamp His head sank into the flesh and blood of the lizard''s legs, breaking through the flesh''s defense.


    This suddenly made the lizard feel pain, screamed, and then sent the giant flying with its tail.


    There are more than one giant corpse like this, there are three in total, and the other two are also attacking Amokaxi Yin at the same time. Defense, causing considerable damage to it.


    One of the largest giants directly smashed the outer bones of the lizard''s feet with both hands.


    follow closely.


    Taking advantage of the Amoka lizard''s attention on these giants, the big horn climbed up the lizard''s back from the edge of its hind feet, and then clawed down at the junction of the head and the backbone, and broke open. There was a huge wound, and a lot of blood gushed out.


    His combat power is definitely the top group among the eighth-order Extraordinary creatures, and he is not far from advancing, it is only a matter of time.


    Before the Amoka lizard came to his senses, he made a big hole in the lizard''s back, exposing thick bones, and the bright red blood rained down like rain.


    Only at this time did Amoka Lizard realize that something was wrong and feel the danger. He wanted to rush out of the tide of corpses, but found that his body was extremely heavy. After taking a few steps forward, he was squeezed by the tide of corpses and couldn''t move. A zombie crawled up his back, and it looked like he was about to be overwhelmed by the tide of corpses.


    Climbing forward a few more steps, finally, he fell heavily on the ground, struggling feebly, constantly shaking his tail and head, shaking his body, trying to get rid of the zombies on his body, but to no avail, more and more More and more zombies climbed onto his body, constantly tearing at his flesh and blood.


    After more than ten minutes, the whole body of the Amoka lizard turned blood red, and there was almost no intact place. In some places, the flesh and blood had been eaten away, and it lay motionless on the ground.


    but.


    Relying on its strong vitality, it still didn''t die. It kept dying, with doubts and panic in its eyes. It didn''t want to understand how the food wiped it down all at once. It was just food, but it could kill him. This is too unreasonable.


    The tide of corpses devoured the lizard carcasses recklessly, and in a short while there was only a white skeleton left.


    The main reason is that the bone is too hard, and ordinary zombies can''t chew it, otherwise even the bones can be eaten together.


    The mouth of the big horn is still good enough, bit by bit, it gnaws on the brittle part of the bone, making a crisp sound, as if eating something like potato chips.


    The Extraordinary crystal of the Amaka lizard is very large, about the size of two fists of an adult, exuding a cold aura.


    This is also the biggest spoils of this battle, an extraordinary crystal of a seventh-order creature.


    It is still relatively difficult to hunt seventh-order creatures with corpse tides. If you encounter some small and fast extraordinary creatures, with the power of corpse tides, you can''t stop them at all.


    Fortunately, such a arrogant and bulky lizard.


    Probably this lizard had eaten a whole corpse tide before, so it didn''t pay attention to the corpse tide at all.


    And Su Changxing''s frenzied halo made the corpse tide extremely difficult to deal with.


    Su Changxing reckoned that he might be able to absorb this seventh-order crystal now.


    The energy contained in such a seventh-order crystal is roughly equivalent to seventy or eighty eighth-order crystals, and the quality of the energy itself is higher and the quantity is also greater.


    During this process, Su Changxing absorbed more than twenty eighth-order Extraordinary crystals, and the Extraordinary process has advanced to about 25%, and he strengthened it again, this time increasing the speed of travel.


    Travel rate v3, travel rate v4.


    Traveling speed v4: The zombie tide moves faster, the speed of each zombie in the corpse tide is increased by 25%, the dexterity is increased by 25%, and the toughness is increased by 25%.


    With the blessing of approaching speed v4, the speed of most of the ordinary zombies in the zombie tide can be compared to ordinary ninth-level extraordinary people, and can be counted as half extraordinary zombies.


    In the tide of corpses, ordinary zombies can eat the full effect of the halo, stronger extraordinary zombies can only eat half of it, and stronger ones like Xiang Dalou can only eat a quarter at most.


    This is also normal, for the stronger the force, the greater the force is needed to pry it.


    On the top of a building covered with vegetation, Rosen looked at the tide of corpses in the distance, and was keenly aware of another change. Such a change was not subtle, even obvious. Even ordinary people could feel these zombies It has become faster, not only the speed, but all the movements have become faster, appearing more dexterous.


    This also made his eyelids twitch. This group of zombies will change after a while. It''s hard to imagine what kind of monsters they will turn into after a while.


    Then, he immediately reported the situation to Captain Chen Tiannan.


    "Captain, the tide of corpses is still changing and becoming stronger. I suspect that it may threaten the safety of the entire Second District. Should we consider dealing with the tide of corpses and that high-level zombie?"


    Chen Tiannan frowned when he received Lawson''s news. The situation seemed to be worse than expected. After the zombie got the inheritance of the gods, it became uncontrollable and seemed to be getting stronger all the time.


    But no matter what, it''s just that the divine creatures are their first targets, and the threat to the entire second area must be greater.


    And... if they can obtain the inheritance of the gods, even if they destroy the entire second district, it will not be a loss, at least it is worth it for them as a whole.


    No amount of ordinary people can compare to a powerful Extraordinary.


    Chen Tiannan replied to Luo Sen: "Our first goal now is to deal with that divine creature. You should keep an eye on the tide of corpses first."


    Rosen stopped the pen in his hand, with a frowning look on his face, always feeling that the captain underestimated these zombies too much.


    He has a bad feeling.


    ¡­


    During the migration, Yi Xiaodong and others met the third batch of people who claimed to be law enforcement teams. When they saw them, they asked coldly:


    "Have you been polluted?"


    It was a thin man with an arm broken and wearing a windbreaker with an undisguised fierce look on his face. He didn''t take Yi Xiaodong and others seriously in the slightest, and looked superior.


    Yi Xiaodong couldn''t help holding his breath, but still smiled, and said peacefully: "Yes, we are infected, but the degree is not deep. Law enforcement teams have seen us before."


    The man with the severed arm in the windbreaker sized him up and said with a smile, "So you are running away?"


    Yi Xiaodong also said without any concealment: "Yes, we are running away. It''s too dangerous over there. My lord should know what I''m referring to."


    The man with the severed arm in the windbreaker laughed loudly after hearing this, nodded and said: "Yes, you should run away. If you don''t run away, you will have no chance. You are very smart."


    Yi Xiaodong said calmly, "Thank you for your compliment."


    Xu Jie stood behind Yi Xiaodong, she didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, and those people never looked at her, which was very strange, because she was very beautiful, even a man would pay more attention to her.


    But no one cares about this issue, it doesn''t matter.


    Not long after he left, the man with the severed arm in the windbreaker recalled it, looked at his companion and said, "There was a woman just now, did you notice it?"


    "who?"


    "Standing behind that person named Yi Xiaodong, he has not spoken, and he seems pretty pretty."


    "Have it?"


    "have!"


    Except for him, no one seems to care about this issue, and it is really not important, and then he puts this issue behind him.


    ¡­


    Su Changxing sat cross-legged on the roof, and slowly opened his eyes. With the continuous strengthening of his ability to deify, his perception also changed strangely.


    The world presents a different look before his eyes. There are some differences, but there are also many similarities.


    He could see the shadow of a mold lake behind each zombie. Their appearance was similar, and they should be what they looked like when they were human beings.


    He didn''t know what it meant, but one thing was certain, these zombies belonged to human will, and human memory had completely disappeared.


    They are new species, new life.


    "This probably also belongs to the past of Zhan Zhan."


    He looked sideways at the loudspeaker, and saw a blurred shadow, but the shadow was so blurry that he couldn''t tell what it looked like, it was just a dark shadow.


    There are many differences in the loudspeaker, no matter what it is, Su Changxing suspects that he probably still retains a certain consciousness, or memory, that belongs to human beings.


    The calm in this area didn''t last long. Just now, some powerful Beyonders appeared near the tentacles, and some new faces had never been seen before.


    "There are more Extraordinary people than expected, and the background of these human beings is beyond imagination."


    Su Changxing didn''t figure out where so many powerful Extraordinary people came from. He had never seen them before, and they came from other places because of the appearance of the tentacle monster.


    Thinking this way, he took out the extraordinary crystal the size of two fists from his backpack, and tried to stuff it into his mouth, but failed. This thing was much bigger than his mouth. If he wanted to stuff it in, he probably needed to stuff it into his mouth. Both have to be dislocated.


    "..."


    The big trumpet watched him make strange movements, with a serious look on his face, "Ha."


    He said he could help.


    "Forget it, don''t make trouble... that''s the only way to go."


    Su Changxing thought about it, and used a short knife to cut open his abdomen enough to put in the Extraordinary crystal, and put the seventh-order crystal in like this, thinking that as long as this thing entered his body, it should be able to absorb it, and then Sew up the opening again with a needle and thread.


    The method may be wrong, but it is also right.


    After putting the Extraordinary Crystal into his stomach, he felt a chill, centering on his stomach, spreading to his whole body, every pore stood up.


    There is indeed a big difference between the seventh-order crystal and the eighth-order crystal. Just after putting it in the stomach and sewing the stomach up, significant changes began to occur around the body.


    Only half an hour later, he was able to strengthen the frenzy again, still at the speed of travel.


    Travel Rate v4¡ªTravel Rate v5


    Traveling speed v5: The zombie tide moves faster, the speed of each zombie in the corpse tide increases by 30%, the dexterity increases by 30%, and the toughness increases by 30%.


    He felt that if the tide of corpses could run fast enough, it should be very impressive.


    Very hanging.


    ¡­


    Another law enforcement team also arrived. They happened to be in the fourth district, so they rushed over quickly.


    The leader of the team is also a powerful Extraordinary known as the Broken Arm Ghost, Ximen Long, who was the godfather of the underground gang before the doomsday, possessed extraordinary power, and was already an Extraordinary at that time.


    When Chen Tiannan saw him, he just nodded and said calmly: "It''s pretty fast."


    Ximen Long laughed, stepped forward, and put one hand on Chen Tiannan''s shoulder: "Why did you look like this after seeing an old friend, but you called me over."


    "When you caught me, you were much more enthusiastic than now."


    When Chen Tiannan heard this, his face twitched uncontrollably, he patted the hand on his shoulder away, and said ruthlessly:


    "I hate people who have no sense of boundaries."


    "Our team suffered heavy losses and was attacked by the lunatics. I hope your team can cooperate with us to wipe out the lunatics."


    Ximen Long looked at him and then smiled, shook his head and said: "There is no time, don''t be blinded by hatred, our first target is that divine creature, even if we only take a little blood from it, then It''s worth it too."


    "You lead the way, we''ll go straight there."


    Chen Tiannan was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect the other party to be so decisive: "Go now?"


    "Just now, if you don''t go now, when will you wait?"


    "You can listen to the intelligence we collected first."


    "Just tell me on the way. I heard that you all succeeded once. It seems that this divine creature just looks powerful, just a paper tiger." Ximen Long said disdainfully, with a trace of excitement in his eyes.


    Chen Tiannan thought for a while and said: "We also managed to sneak attack while the monster wasn''t paying attention~www.novelhall.com~ If we want to sneak attack again, I''m afraid it won''t be that easy, and he might react very quickly this time. "


    Ximen Long said indifferently: "It''s just a beast, as smart as it is, we can just change the method this time."


    Chen Tiannan shook his head and sighed, "You are still so arrogant, why didn''t you die?"


    Ximen Long laughed loudly after hearing this: "So I''m still not arrogant enough. Come to think of it, isn''t your Captain Chen often more arrogant than me?"


    "When you don''t know anything, you directly led the team to attack the divine creature, which really made you successful."


    Chen Tiannan sighed: "That''s why we lost such a heavy loss, it''s still too reluctant."


    Including Chen Tiannan''s team, there were more than 30 of them, and they went straight to the area where the tentacle monster was.


    "It''s all ruins, the destructive power is really not small." Ximen Long looked at the ruins in front of him, and couldn''t help sighing, with a dignified look on his face.


    Chen Tiannan glanced at him sideways, and reminded him: "This divine creature is not that simple, I reckon it may be stronger than the one in District 13, but he is in a semi-sleeping state and doesn''t have a clear vision. self-awareness."


    Ximen Long smiled: "Isn''t this better?"


    Su Changxing noticed the approach of Chen Tiannan and others immediately, and the number of them was more than last time. "It''s really crazy, and I''m ready to attack again so soon."


    It was predictable that not only Su Changxing was staring at this area, but those lunatics must have been staring at this area as well. They didn''t have the ability to **** the blood by themselves, so they could only wait for others to **** it, and then take advantage of the fire to loot it.


    It''s just that the same method works well the first time, but may not work the second time. Chen Tiannan and the others were prepared this time.

 v3 Chapter 293： im not dead yet

    swish


    A black spear drew a beautiful arc and shot towards the huge purple-red tentacles.


    The tentacle monster was more vigilant than before, and became more sober. When Chen Tiannan and others approached, they had already noticed it.


    Before the spear got close, it was whipped away by the tentacles.


    This blow was not particularly powerful, it was more like a provocation, a human provocation against this monster.


    The tentacle monster was indeed enraged, and the waving tentacles rushed towards the provocative human. The thick purple-red tentacles kept hitting the ground, making deep pits and cracks, and the street was broken into pieces. one piece.


    A second spear appeared in the man''s hand in the leather windbreaker, and he threw it at the tentacle monster. The speed of this attack was faster, and the shimmering light on the long hair took out an arc, like a falling star, unexpectedly Inserted into the tentacles, the splashed purple liquid quickly corroded the spear.


    "It''s pretty exciting."


    Seeing the tentacle monster approaching, the man turned around and ran, turning into an afterimage and scurrying on the street at a speed even faster than the tentacle monster.


    He is Mo Qingyan, the fastest Extraordinary in Ximenlong''s team, and in most battles, the enemy can''t even touch his shadow.


    now.


    The one-eyed bald head and the others were also near the area of ??the tentacle monster. When they felt the movement coming from here, they knew that someone was trying to get the blood of the tentacle monster, so they rushed over immediately.


    They made up their minds to **** the blood of the divine creature from the hands of others.


    This is also the safest approach.


    Although they also had a certain chance to **** the blood from the divine creature, the loss must have been heavy, and they might be taken advantage of by others.


    In order not to be robbed, they have to be the ones who robbed.


    "Let''s go, let''s rush over if they start." The one-eyed bald man sensed the movement and said with a smile, "Don''t mess around this time, we are bound to win."


    His broken left hand has been replaced with a mechanical prosthetic hand. Although it is not as easy to use as the original hand, at least it can make do with it so as not to reduce the combat effectiveness too much.


    Black Snake Hand lazily stood up from the ground, yelled and said:


    "That''s not right. Those law enforcement officers have just been swayed by us, and they will definitely take precautions. Are they really not afraid that we may repeat it?"


    The black rose is not here, it seems to have been discarded, after all, a corpse can''t last too long.


    The one-eyed bald head shook his head, disagreed with this statement, and said, "That''s not necessarily true. Those guys are very hard-headed. They are all lunatics. Maybe they want to make a time difference with us."


    Everyone is stubborn and will only believe what they want to believe. This is also the essence of a gambler.


    They divided into two teams, approached the tentacle monster from different directions, and acted according to the opportunity.


    Su Changxing used the zombies on the street to get a clear picture of the situation in the entire area. Chen Tiannan and the others didn''t seem to be planning to attack the tentacle monster, but just wanted to lure the other party out through the tentacle monster.


    This is probably hate.


    Conflicts arise because of interest disputes, and hatred arises because of conflicts. After hatred, there is no reason to fight.


    Chen Tiannan and the others were going to deal with these lunatics before dealing with the divine creature.


    boom


    The sound of gunfire exploded in my ears.


    When the Black Snake Hand and others approached, Chen Tiannan rushed out suddenly with his men, pulled the trigger more than ten meters away, and with the explosive sparks, dozens of tiny steel **** shot out, causing great damage, hitting Three people were injured, including one with a broken jaw. ,


    "It really is a trap, I''ll tell you."


    Seeing Chen Tiannan''s appearance, the Black Snake Hand showed the original expression, and was not panicked at all, "Did you find reinforcements to take revenge? Haha, that woman''s smell is still very good, even if you kill me, it''s worth it!"


    As he spoke, he started laughing, enjoying himself, looking morbid.


    "Scum, a person like you, even if you become an Extraordinary, you will degenerate sooner or later!" Chen Tiannan couldn''t restrain the anger in his heart when he heard the other party''s yin and yang words, and immediately killed him, dozens of golden sand particles all over his body It shot towards the black snake hand.


    The Black Snake was about to escape, but found four or five people blocking their way of retreat, the smiles on their faces became more and more strange, and the tattoos on the horizontal bars flowed:


    "It seems that you really want to kill me here, so I''m not welcome!"


    "I always thought I was strong, but no one believed it. The main thing is that people who believed it died."


    "Chen Tiannan, do you really think I''m afraid of you? I''m just playing with you. You really take it seriously!"


    "Hahaha!"


    talking.


    He put a white, broken ghost face mask on his face, muttering something, four black ghosts appeared around, and one of the ghosts looked a bit similar to the black rose, and kept the same The aesthetic feeling of the ghost face is both ferocious and terrifying.


    "I''ve been different from you for a long time..." Black Snake Hand said in an arrogant tone, stroking the grimace that belonged to Black Rose with his left hand, his voice became softer, as if he was a different person.


    A terrifying and oppressive atmosphere spread around him.


    Chen Tiannan opened his eyes wide and saw something unbelievable: "You have received the inheritance of the gods!"


    He felt a familiar atmosphere, but he never got the news that other humans had received the inheritance of the gods.


    The black hand said with a smile: "Why is it so unexpected, or why do you think I appear here?"


    Chen Tiannan was stunned, and suddenly felt that the mask that only covered one eye was very familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    At that time, in the thirteenth district, there was also a person wearing a mask. The person did not know who it was, but he should have died. He died in the large-scale outbreak of pollution.


    "Have you been to the thirteenth district?" Chen Tiannan asked.


    The black snake hand smiled, did not answer, and waved one hand, "Accept death peacefully, the nameless lord will remember you."


    He said inexplicable words.


    The four black shadows launched an attack on the surrounding people, and the bodies of those who were touched became stiff and cold, and then fell to the ground and twitched continuously, and their eyes became hollow, as if... soul.


    Feeling threatened, Chen Tiannan turned his head and ran back, and shouted: "Retreat! We are not opponents! Retreat!"


    The legacy of the gods will allow Extraordinary people to obtain a certain deification ability.


    The ability to deify grows and strengthens over time. It may not be very special at first, but the more time passes, the more abnormal it becomes.


    Looking at the fleeing people around, the smile on Black Snake Hand''s face was even bigger, enjoying this feeling, watching others fleeing in horror, fear, fear, despair, all kinds of negative emotions rushed to make it extremely excited, Get out of that sluggish state.


    He likes this feeling!


    ¡­


    Su Changxing didn''t notice it at first, but soon realized that those Extraordinary people wanted to cause trouble, and a man in a leather trench coat attracted the tentacle monster to the direction of the corpse tide.


    "It''s still a trick for me, can''t you beat yourself up?"


    Su Changxing was ready to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, even the jerky was ready, and his pants were taken off, so he actually showed him this.


    Although the tide of corpses has been strengthened to a certain extent, it is definitely still unable to stop the tentacle monsters. The status should still be food, more delicious food.


    Naturally, he will not remain indifferent, if the corpse tide loses too much, it will have a great impact on his strength.


    With a distance of several kilometers, Su Changxing controlled the tide of corpses to recede, like a receding tide, leaving only empty streets in the blink of an eye.


    Mo Qingyan was dumbfounded when he saw this scene. He never thought that the corpse tide would run away on his own initiative. According to the plan, the tentacle monsters would be brought over to consume the corpse tide, and at the same time, those lunatics would be lured out.


    Then a very strange scene appeared, the tentacle monster was chasing Mo Qingyan, Mo Qingyan was chasing the tide of corpses, and a large group of zombies were running across the street.


    A huge wolf dog was gnawing on the corpses on the ground. When he looked up, he saw a large group of zombies rushing past the street next door. As a result, a terrifying movement was felt, the ground shook, and a huge tentacle monster appeared in the distance.


    Then, it also ran instinctively, following the tide of corpses.


    The speed of the tide of corpses was the slowest among the three, because after more than ten kilometers, they were not caught up for a while.


    "This tide of corpses is indeed different, running much faster than expected."


    Mo Qingyan said with a suffocated breath, being chased by the tentacle monster, the pressure was quite great, and he even noticed that his mind was polluted to a certain extent, and a slight hallucination appeared in front of his eyes. He took out a bag of pink powder from his pocket Ingest to curb contamination.


    Very suddenly.


    He noticed that the tide of corpses in the distance moved faster again, which was an abrupt change.


    "Why is it getting faster and faster!" He couldn''t help complaining, feeling that the group of zombies in front were flying up, probably faster than ordinary ninth-level Extraordinary people, "Is this going to heaven?"


    He felt that the monster behind him was about to catch up, gritted his teeth, and accelerated his speed again.


    During this process, Su Changxing strengthened his approach speed again.


    Travel Rate v5¡ªTravel Rate v6


    Progress rate v6: The zombie tide moves faster, and the speed of each zombie in the corpse tide increases by 35%, the dexterity increases by 35%, and the toughness increases by 35%.


    but.


    This improvement does not prevent the tide of corpses from being caught up.


    Mo Qingyan ran head-on into the tide of corpses with the tentacle monster, and saw a half-human high-speed zombie rushing towards him.


    The speed is too fast.


    He didn''t react immediately, and was hit by the zombie, so he threw it out with his backhand. Two scratch marks appeared on his arm, and his moving speed was hindered, and he was chased by the tentacle monster behind him.


    Fortunately, after the tentacle monster crashed into the tide of corpses, its attention was distracted. Instead, it happily devoured the zombies in the tide of corpses with its tentacles.


    Like the big horn, it is a pure foodie.


    Mo Qingyan was also frightened into a cold sweat, and with a big jump, he narrowly escaped the tentacles that came over half a beat later.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Three or four Extraordinary zombies came towards him from the side. They were all speed-type Extraordinary zombies. Under the blessing of the frenzy, their speed was qualitatively changed, not losing to some eighth-order creatures.


    Mo Qingyan hit one flying with his spear, dodged one, and then bumped into one head-on, which also caused a huge deviation in the landing point of the jump from what he expected, and fell into the tide of corpses.


    Naturally, Su Changxing didn''t intend to let him go, and he took the initiative to provoke him, so naturally he had to bear the corresponding price.


    He divided the tide of corpses into two, a small part held back the Extraordinary, and the other part retreated to prevent it from being eaten by the tentacle monster. This thing was much fiercer than any lizard.


    At the same time that Mo Qingyan fell into the tide of corpses, another tentacle came towards him. Just as he shook off the zombies on his body, another extraordinary zombie rushed towards him.


    The hordes of corpses were constantly squeezing, restricting his range of movement.


    this moment.


    He was like a person who had fallen into a quagmire, struggling hard, but to no avail, and then someone above him beat him with a mallet.


    Snapped


    A violent slap.


    this time.


    Mo Qingyan didn''t dodge, was hit by the tentacles head-on, half of his body was eaten by the tentacles, stuck to the tentacles, and kept flying with the tentacles.


    His eyes are wide open, he has ten thousand MMPs in his heart, these zombies in the corpse tide will cooperate!


    This is something he never thought of.


    This is not a wave of corpses, but an army of zombies with extremely high quality.


    After a while, the Extraordinary''s body was completely devoured by the tentacles, and the tide of corpses surrounding him spread out and retreated, leaving only the tentacle monsters waving slowly in place, as if they were full.


    Eating a seventh-level Extraordinary is still very hungry, at least much more hungry than eating a zombie.


    subsequently.


    Su Changxing noticed that the battle on the other side was extremely fierce. Among them was a man with stripes on his face and a mask that was extremely powerful. He killed more than a dozen people by himself, and the ground was full of corpses.


    It''s just that he didn''t distinguish between the enemy and the enemy, and killed all the people he could kill.


    The corpses on the ground are also a little strange.


    "Is this power?"


    The black shooter took a deep breath, showing enjoyment, and stroked the face of the black rose with one hand. Some black silk-like mist floated out from the corpse on the ground and merged into his body.


    "It''s time to go and see what''s going on over there."


    He was talking to himself, as if he was talking to Black Rose, his face was full of gentleness, and the corpse on the ground seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    Apparently, he thought so too, and walked away lightly over the corpse, as if passing by.


    at the same time.


    The one-eyed bald head was also attacked, and he was extremely embarrassed. When he saw the black snake hand, he was covered in blood. There were only two or three people who fled back with him. Seeing that only the black snake hand came back, he said in a deep voice:


    "Is everyone else dead? Tmd, those people from Ximenlong are here, careless."


    Ximenlong''s team is also a first-class elite team in the Law Enforcement Hall, which makes some lunatics frightened by the news, and dare not stay in the same area with it.


    The black snake hand walked in front of the one-eyed bald head, and said angrily: "I told you, it was the ambush by those law enforcement officers, let''s get better now."


    This is sarcastic talk.


    "..." The one-eyed bald head fell silent, feeling annoyed at his own recklessness. After so many people died, they might not be enough to capture the blood of the divine creature. "Retreat,"


    Hearing this, Black Snake Hand''s expression changed, and he showed a wicked smile: "If we leave now, wouldn''t the dead be in vain? Those law enforcers want revenge, but we want to run away? "


    "But..." The one-eyed bald head hesitated, and then suddenly looked at the black snake hand, his eyes widened, and cold sweat broke out from his forehead: "What did you do!"


    His voice became trembling, and a black ghost emerged from his chest. It was a familiar face, wasn''t it the Black Rose who had been killed before!


    "It''s your honor to merge into your true destination, boss." The black snake hand laughed, and the smile on his face became more and more sinister.


    do not know when,


    The one-eyed bald head disappeared, as if it had never appeared before, and there were still a few corpses on the ground belonging to other lunatics.


    ¡­


    When Su Changxing turned around to look again, he found that those Extraordinary people had died in various ways, and their death conditions were also quite strange. The complexion of the corpses turned pale, and even the zombies were unwilling to eat their flesh and blood.


    "what happened?"


    He realized that he seemed to have missed something, just during that period of time.


    at this time.


    The zombie tide has been completely separated from the tentacle monster, and the loss of about 10,000 zombies is still within the acceptable range.


    The seventh-order crystal was digested in his body at a visible speed, more energy was absorbed by the frenzy, and the extraordinary progress was only advanced to about 38%.


    He can feel that the frenzy itself is at a certain critical point, and after absorbing enough power, it will be strengthened.


    In the middle of the night, the stars are placed in the sky, although they are bright, they are even more dimmer, with a smell of ashes.


    Humans in the city began to move frequently, looking for the mysterious shops that appeared, and the monsters hidden in the dark also became active at the same time.


    Su Changxing watched the tentacle monster. After daytime, it stayed in place quietly, as if it had entered a state of deep sleep.


    Then.


    He saw an astonishing scene.


    A human, unable to see his face clearly, knelt quietly in front of the huge purple-red tentacles, and the two sides maintained a quiet atmosphere.


    It was dark before his eyes, and the zombies in that area died quickly one by one.


    "..."


    Su Changxing came back to his senses, showing seriousness, thinking that the tentacle monster was definitely related to the gods,


    "There may be a god-like existence watching here."


    "This won''t have anything to do with Doomsday Cult. If this is the case, should I stay away from this place?"


    He suspected that the tentacle monster was related to the Doomsday Cult, and the person in front of the tentacle monster was most likely a Doomsday Cultist, otherwise the two parties would not have such a harmonious relationship.


    When he accepted the inheritance of the gods, he might be targeted.


    The heritage of the gods does not come from the blood of the divine creature, but the black crystal. The blood of the divine creature is only a prerequisite for opening, and it does not contain that level of power itself.


    ¡­


    "I''m fine." Chen Tiannan sat slumped on the ground, said in a cold voice, the skin of most of his body turned pale, and he coughed nonstop.


    Although he escaped, a black shadow passed through his body, causing huge damage to the body, which was irreversible, difficult to repair, and unable to perform normal actions.


    Seeing his appearance, Ximen Long frowned, and said in a deep voice, "What happened to make you so embarrassed, and everyone else died."


    "Basically they all died, so I escaped." Chen Tiannan covered his mouth and coughed, blood came out from between his fingers, exuding steaming heat, it was scalding, fiery blood: "The black hand received the inheritance of the gods, he Something is wrong, unexpectedly strong, not only killed our people, but also killed their own people."


    His eyes are scarlet, he doesn''t look like a human being, because he almost lost control once, and finally crawled back from the edge of life and death. Extraordinary people like him are like no one in a million, and they need an extremely tough mind.


    Before he finished speaking, the voice stopped abruptly. Chen Tiannan maintained his original posture, motionless, his eyes were still open, and he looked in the direction of the moon from the corner of his eye.


    The corners of Ximenlong''s eyes kept twitching, he supported Chen Tiannan''s body, let him lie flat on the ground, exhaled slowly, wiped his eyes and said:


    "He is a very pure person. He has been investigating me for many years, trying to find evidence about my crime. It is also funny. He is too rigid and has always acted within the rules."


    "So he can always live. Often people who don''t follow the rules like people who follow the rules."


    "What do people lack, the more they want to get close to it?"


    Chen Tiannan lay on the ground, opened his scarlet eyes indifferently: "What are you talking about, I''m not dead yet."


    ¡­


    At night, Yi Xiaodong and others hid in the dilapidated building to rest, migrated during the day, rested at night, and searched for supplies in the mysterious store.


    They are divided into seven teams, advance in different routes, and finally meet at the destination. This can prevent a large wave of corpses and reduce exposure. Otherwise, more monsters in the dark will notice them. On the contrary, it will cause more casualties.


    It seems that something is wrong.


    Yi Xiaodong rubbed his forehead with one hand, always felt that there were fewer people in the team, but after careful calculation, he found that there were no fewer people.


    "Xu Jie, do you still remember that there was a man named Xue Nan in our gathering place? He had a Chinese character head and wore glasses... maybe he didn''t wear glasses either." Yi Xiaodong leaned against the wall, looked up at the ceiling, his eyes were empty, like Is thinking about something.


    When Xu Jie heard Yi Xiaodong''s words, she looked sideways, shook her head, and showed a puzzled look: "Who are you talking about? I don''t have this person in my memory. I remember the names of many people in the gathering place. They are newcomers." ?"


    Yi Xiaodong closed his eyes, and felt that his brain was abnormal: "Probably not, I should have stayed in the gathering place for a long time..."


    He is not sure, no one remembers Xue Nan, except that he has an impression of Mohu, a general memory, as if this person was imagined by him out of thin air.


    "Is the pollution too serious? My spirit has been distorted?" He began to have self-doubt.


    Seeing him showing heartache, Xu Jie felt that Yi Xiaodong might be mentally troubled, so she hugged him, her long hair was laid down from the side, and the faint fragrance wafted, which made people feel refreshed:


    "You don''t need to care about these, we''ll be fine when we get to our destination, as long as we can stick to ourselves, the pollution will continue to decrease as time goes by."


    In the dark corner, the two embraced each other, kissing constantly, the temperature belonging to humans was rising without anyone, exuding a seductive smell.


    There is a row of brand new books on the cabinet in the room, reflecting the faint light in the dark, it seems that they have been placed here before the end, for a long time.


    But no one seems to notice.


    It really doesn''t matter either.

 v3 Chapter 294： hunger and thirst

    The seventh-order crystals were completely digested, and the mad tide did not break through the critical value. Su Changxing then ate more than 80 ninth-order crystals and more than ten eighth-order crystals to promote this process.


    Every time I feel that I am only a little bit short, and as I continue to digest extraordinary crystals, I feel that this is like a bottomless pit.


    Until the absorption of the last Extraordinary Crystal was completed, the frenzy was strengthened, as if the broken gene chain was being replenished bit by bit, and it became complete.


    Frenzy v1¡ªFrenzy v2.


    Frenzy v2 apotheosis: the first stage of apotheosis, obtain incredible changes.


    Reality: Every zombie in the zombie tide will gain extraordinary resistance, reducing the degree of being affected by extraordinary power.


    Rough skin and thick flesh v1: Each zombie in the zombie tide gains more powerful vitality, the ability to resist blows is increased by 20%, the ability to resist punctures is increased by 20%, and the ability to resist impact is increased by 20%.


    Traveling speed v6: The zombie tide moves faster, the speed of each zombie in the corpse tide increases by 35%, the dexterity increases by 35%, and the toughness increases by 35%.


    Hunger and Thirst v1: After the zombie tide is in the combat state, it will continue to devour the target''s vitality and restore 1% of itself every five seconds. 2% of life, including physical form, and the integrity of the body.


    Note: This ability can continue to grow. ¡¿


    Frenzy from v1 to v2 is different from before. It is a big enhancement, with an additional plug-in ability, hunger and thirst.


    In this way, a major enhancement is basically equivalent to obtaining a legacy of the gods, or in other words, obtaining a legacy of the gods is equivalent to raising the frenzy by a level, which will not be reflected in the level, but will directly add an extra plug-in ability.


    Hunger and thirst are also the self-healing ability that zombies lack. 2% per second does not seem like much, but it is very wrong when you think about it. If a zombie is not injured, it can fully recover within 50 seconds of the battle.


    This is still the case most often.


    More importantly, this ability does not consume any zombies themselves. It is equivalent to a passive ability, which will be triggered automatically as long as they enter the battle state.


    As for the corpse tide recovering 1% per second, Su Changxing didn''t understand what was going on for a while.


    Could it be that like the undead army, the dead zombies will rise from the ground again?


    Su Changxing had a weird expression on his face, thinking that with this ability, there is no difference between the corpse tide and the undead army, like a replica of the undead army.


    Theoretically speaking, as long as this wave of corpses is large enough and the damage caused by the enemy does not exceed the limit of recovery, it is an immortal existence.


    "..."


    Su Changxing noticed thin red lines appearing on the pale skin of the zombies in the corpse wave. The appearance of blood vessels was imprinted on the skin, and it became more and more obvious.


    but.


    Other aspects do not seem to have changed much.


    Then, he tried to control more than a hundred zombies, and fought an extraordinary creature that looked like a crocodile in the sewer.


    These are the most common zombies. In order to test the ability of hunger and thirst, no extraordinary zombies were arranged to participate in the battle.


    This is a not-so-powerful ninth-level extraordinary creature. Normally, one or two hundred zombies have a chance to kill it, but they will definitely suffer heavy losses.


    It''s just that these are not ordinary zombies, but zombies shrouded in the halo of frenzy.


    The narrow space in the sewer provided the crocodile with a favorable fighting terrain. Instead of facing too many zombies at the same time, it only needed to face five or six.


    If it is smart enough and chooses to fly a kite, it might be able to kill all of these more than a hundred zombies by itself.


    As soon as it came up, the crocodile jumped, threw down the two zombies in front of it, and bit off the head of one of the zombies with its mouth, and the blood burst in his mouth. It felt like an extra-large explosion Beads, bursting in the mouth, full of black juice.


    The other zombie was directly knocked into the air and fell to the wall. The leg bone of its left leg was broken, but it still staggered up from the ground.


    It doesn''t look like anything special so far, and then something goes wrong.


    The staggering zombie was blocked by other zombies, and couldn''t touch the crocodile head-on, so it could only keep pushing from behind. The limping appearance gradually became normal. The bones healed quickly during this process.


    What Su Changxing didn''t expect the most was that the rotten left cheek of the zombie started to heal and recover during this process.


    At this time, he realized that the zombies in the corpse tide had no self-healing ability, and they were not in a state of full life, so that after triggering hunger and thirst, they would become more healthy than before the battle. Even turned into a fully healthy zombie.


    Su Changxing rubbed his chin, thinking that such a statement seemed a bit strange, but in fact, these zombies were indeed unhealthy, and a large part of them were in a state of missing arms and legs, either a hole was made here, or something was missing there. Parts, but they are still miraculously able to move, and maintain a certain combat effectiveness.


    The battle continues.


    That crocodile was indeed not weak, and many zombies were knocked to the ground by it, but it also became scarred, and a zombie on its back scratched a long bloodstain, and blood continued to overflow.


    At present, the two sides are still in an evenly matched situation, but in fact, this crocodile has been blocked in a dead corner, unable to recover.


    As time continued to elongate, the crocodile became weaker and weaker, and the zombies present continued to recover at a visible speed, which was not much different from the state before the battle, or even in a better state.


    The battle reached a state of complete crushing, and the crocodile''s body was surrounded by seven or eight zombies, tearing apart frantically and whining, but it was of no avail.


    "Um?"


    Su Changxing couldn''t help raising his brows, and keenly noticed that the zombie whose head had been bitten off before, and fell to the ground so thoroughly dead actually moved its fingers, and then the body moved more and more, miraculously alive come over!


    The zombie got up from the ground, without a head, and wobbled towards the crocodile at a slow speed.


    If ordinary people see this scene, they will be frightened out of their hearts.


    Zombies without brains can still move on their own, which is against the common sense of this world.


    However, as the crocodile died, the headless zombie wobbled forward a few more steps, and finally fell heavily to the ground.


    Because he was out of the fighting state, without the blessing of hunger and thirst, and did not recover enough vitality to survive, he died again.


    "This is too exaggerated." Su Changxing thought about it, and realized that the inheritance of the gods was far from as simple as he imagined.


    This ability breaks free from the shackles of the rules of this world, and resides in another illusory plane.


    So much so that the zombie kept jumping on both sides of life and death just now, in a state between life and death.


    There is no doubt about it, zombies have life and they will die.


    The resurrection of the undead is caused by the characteristics of the race itself and the rules of the world. It is common sense and the rules of the world.


    And this is not.


    He could tell that the resurrected zombie just now was the one that died before, not a brand new life that was shaped, or a fake life.


    With the blessing of hunger and thirst, the zombie tide acted more recklessly, able to clear an area with fewer zombies, and the efficiency was greatly improved.


    A steady stream of extraordinary crystals were sent to Su Changxing from outside the safe zone.


    Even so, the Extraordinary crystals are not enough, his body is like a black hole, the demand for energy is getting bigger and bigger, after digesting thirty-six eighth-order Extraordinary crystals, there is no further strengthening.


    The tide of corpses from the expedition has been sweeping to the south, and more and more zombies have been collected, and the size of the tide of corpses has also become larger and larger, breaking through 100,000, and the place passing by is empty.


    a school.


    The vanguard of the corpse tide found a school, which looked empty, and even the zombies were very rare, only a few scattered around the edge, and there were no humans, which seemed very abnormal.


    Su Changxing thought that there must be a powerful extraordinary creature entrenched here to keep other creatures away, but he didn''t find the shadow of this creature either.


    soon.


    He then noticed the artificial lake in the middle of the school, the water was still clear, rippling with fallen leaves, reflecting the skylight.


    Hundreds of zombies formed a team to approach the lake to test, but there was no movement, the lake was still calm, not even a wave.


    Calm to depressing.


    Of course, zombies may not know what stress is, and they can only roar blankly. Compared with humans, these things are much more annoying.


    Seeing this, Su Changxing directly asked a small group of zombies to jump into the lake to investigate, and sure enough, he saw a huge black shadow entrenched in the lake, looking like a big dark green fish with legs, with its lantern open With big eyes, staring at these zombies that suddenly jumped into the lake, I don''t understand how these little bugs dared to break into its territory.


    The lake was surging, and the big dark green fish opened its mouth full of fangs to bite the zombie who jumped into the lake.


    From the perspective of the zombies, Su Changxing keenly noticed more than a dozen looming big hands centered on the big fish, appearing in the lake, formed by the current.


    This big fish has the ability to control the water, making hundreds of zombies jumping into the lake unable to move, and can only watch the big fish bite them.


    If the previous big lizard was only big in size, then the ability of this big fish is absolutely terrifying. It can easily suppress hundreds of zombies and immobilize them, even though it borrowed the power of the lake water.


    Su Changxing didn''t choose to retreat, but instead let the tide of corpses rush into the lake from all directions. After the frenzy was strengthened once, he was also full of confidence, feeling that the tide of corpses could completely touch such a powerful detailed creature.


    More importantly, he needs the extraordinary crystal in the body of this big fish, and needs higher quality energy to advance the apotheosis of the frenzy.


    A large number of zombies jumped into the lake like evil spirits, and rushed towards the big dark green fish. More invisible hands formed by water flow appeared, and slapped away the approaching zombies.


    The power of the big hand is extremely strong, and the churning water can cause a devastating blow to the body of ordinary zombies. The black blood quickly soaks the emerald green lake water, making it stinky.


    but.


    This was just a tentative attack by the tide of corpses. There were more zombies waiting on the shore, surrounding the entire school. Zombies were densely packed inside and outside, staring at the artificial lake in the middle.


    A different kind of fear spread out with pairs of blue shimmering eyes.


    Batch after batch of zombies were torn into pieces and sank to the bottom of the lake, and more zombies jumped into the lake, constantly attacking the big dark green fish.


    With hunger and thirst, the zombie tide is more resilient than before, and the same number of zombies can fight for a longer time.


    Some corpses scattered at the bottom of the water, the bodies of the corpses recovered, rushed up, were destroyed by the current, rushed to the bottom of the water, recovered and rushed up...


    This process lasted for more than two hours. There were stumps and minced meat floating on the lake, exuding a foul smell. The big dark green fish finally showed signs of fatigue, feeling powerless in the face of seemingly endless zombies.


    At this time, the outcome of this battle was already doomed.


    This extraordinary aquatic creature can only bear the tide of corpses. Once it leaves this artificial lake, its strength may drop significantly. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com is not even as good as the big lizard before.


    Another half hour passed.


    A large amount of lake water spread out from the shore of the artificial lake, half of the lake was filled with zombies, and there were conspicuous wounds on the big dark green fish, which continued to overflow, and bright red blood floated in the pitch-black lake water among.


    The tide of corpses has been able to touch the big dark green fish and cause damage to it.


    Under the ebb and flow, the strength of the dark green big fish weakened rapidly, and the big hands formed by the water flow also became weak, and it was even difficult to kill ordinary zombies with one blow.


    Zombies climbed onto the body of the dark green big fish like evil spirits, tore his body bit by bit with their claws and teeth, and dragged him ashore with all their strength, revealing a body full of pustules, which continued to swell Shrinking, gill-like movement.


    The big dark green fish lay on the ground like a dead fish, lost the ability to resist, and made an ugly hissing sound like a crow.


    The big horn didn''t make a move the whole time, but just watched quietly like a war supervisor on the shore, and finally walked over, cut open the big fish''s body, and pulled out a fist-sized dark green extraordinary crystal from it, flickering The peculiar oily shine, like ice, lowers the surrounding temperature and spreads a layer of frost.


    The huge body of the dark green fish was quickly dismembered by the tide of corpses, which could provide the zombies with a huge amount of energy and catalyze the formation of extraordinary zombies.


    The corpse tide of this expedition was even stronger, assimilating many extraordinary zombies, and also raised some original extraordinary zombies with the corpses of a large number of extraordinary creatures.


    These original extraordinary zombies are obviously more powerful than the assimilated extraordinary zombies. They perfectly fit the aura of frenzy. The assimilated extraordinary zombies can eat half of the halo effect, while they can eat all of them like ordinary zombies. arrive.

 v3 Chapter 295： blurred boundaries

    Immediately following the second day, more Beyonders came to the area where the tentacle monsters were located, some alone, while others were in groups.


    but.


    They all came to check the situation, and no one took the initiative to attack the tentacle monster.


    After all, everyone is staring at this place, and whoever dares to strike first will be the loser. Even if he succeeds, he may not be able to keep the blood of the divine creature


    "Did you find that guy''s location?" Chen Tiannan asked coughing, his skin was still pale, but it was much better than before.


    He recovered from the injury caused by the Black Snake Hand very slowly. If this continues, he may have to evacuate here early.


    A useless person can''t do anything, so it''s better to leave here early.


    Rosen shook his head: "I haven''t found it, it seems that I have left this place, but Captain Ximenlong is still leading people to find his location."


    Another pair of law enforcers came here, but the black snake hand disappeared at this time.


    but.


    They all knew that Black Snake would not give up the blood of a divine creature, especially for someone like him who had received the inheritance of a god.


    Rosen hesitated for a moment, then continued: "The divine creature has changed a lot, I don''t know why."


    During this time, Chen Tiannan passed out from time to time, so he didn''t know much about the outside situation: "What changes?"


    "That divine creature doesn''t seem to have moved since last night, it seems to have grown on the ground, and has grown more tentacles." Rosen''s expression became more serious, "That thing seems to have acquired some kind of tentacles. Nourish, become stronger at a visible rate..."


    As Extraordinary, they can clearly feel the energy changes. From a long distance, they can feel the energy fluctuations of the tentacle monster become more and more obvious. They don''t hide it at all, and they can feel it three or four miles away.


    "Getting stronger and stronger?" Chen Tiannan fell into deep thought. When he was in District 13, that divine creature never had such a situation. "Did someone take the initiative to attack that divine creature? What did other people say? "


    "Because the divine creature displayed too powerful energy fluctuations, no one has attacked it yet." Rosen continued:


    "Captain Shao Lin is organizing and discussing the distribution of the blood of the divine creature, and is planning to do it before noon. After all, the divine creature is getting stronger and stronger. If this continues, no one knows what will happen. We are going to unite everyone''s strength .¡±


    As soon as the news came out, many people came here, not only lunatics, but also free people who did not belong to any organization. They fought alone, and their strength was often quite strong. In addition, there were also members of secret organizations.


    Everyone wants to take advantage, and no one wants to make a difference, so they can only unite everyone in this way to deal with the divine creatures.


    As for the latter, we will talk about it later.


    Su Changxing also noticed the situation over there, and thought about how to get a foot in it. Those Extraordinary people longed for the heart of the tentacle monster, and he did the same.


    at the same time.


    He also discovered another problem, these Extraordinary people from other places are a bit too much, the number is abnormal.


    At least he thought so.


    In the nearby gathering place, the most powerful Extraordinary is still at the eighth level, but so many Seventh-level Extraordinary come from other places.


    He was sure that there were already sixth-order Extraordinary among these humans, but they were not here.


    The system of the Extraordinary is in the shape of a pyramid, there are always people standing on top, but only a very small number of people can stand on it, stepping on the heads of all the Extraordinary.


    Last night, all the zombies in the area where the tentacle monster was located died suddenly. After that, he immediately led more zombies into that area, but he didn''t see the human kneeling in front of the tentacle monster again. He seemed to have noticed Su Changxing''s peeping, so he left up.


    at the same time.


    He observed that the body of the tentacle monster was constantly growing, becoming bigger and bigger. Wriggling flesh and blood grew out of the ground and spread among the ruins, forming a carpet of flesh and blood.


    Then, every once in a while, there will be a purple-red tentacle protruding from the ground, probably a newly grown tentacle


    The tentacle monster seemed to grow on a huge energy mass, constantly absorbing nutrients, and its physical body continued to grow, rapidly becoming stronger at an astonishing speed.


    Where does this energy come from?


    Su Changxing felt puzzled.


    He has been monitoring the activities of the tentacle monster almost all the time, and yesterday he only ate ten thousand zombies and a seventh-level Extraordinary, such a big change should never have happened.


    It''s not scientific, and it''s not extraordinary.


    Since he returned to this world again, he has noticed that something is wrong in this world, but he has not figured out what is wrong.


    If the ontology comes here, you will probably be able to discover that having the eyes of data can capture the truth in the world, and discover the truth from the gap between the truth.


    But he is just a clone of a zombie, and does not possess such powerful power.


    The scorching sun is shining brightly, and the sky is also filled with dark and gloomy clouds. The two form a strong contrast and a not-so-clear sense of separation.


    Things that should not have appeared at the same time appeared at the same time, but it would not make people feel too strange.


    For low-level Extraordinary creatures, the senses themselves are like a lake of mold, like a deep black mist covering them, and they can''t observe some unreasonable things at all.


    "..."


    Su Changxing fell silent.


    Maybe it wasn''t so clear before, but in the current situation, maybe even a fool can understand what''s wrong, but those Extraordinary people themselves don''t seem to notice it at all.


    Hundreds of Beyonders, divided into more than 10 different teams, appeared in that area.


    These are all seventh-order Extraordinary, with different strengths.


    More than one hundred seventh-order Extraordinary!


    This is not right.


    The numbers don''t match at all, at least half of them came out of thin air!


    Su Changxing relied on the zombies to monitor the surrounding area, so there would definitely not be so many Extraordinary people here, at most forty or fifty people.


    This is still his maximum estimate. In fact, there may not even be forty or fifty people.


    "If you think about it, you know something is wrong. There are not even a few extraordinary people of the eighth level here, so how come so many extraordinary people of the seventh level come here? Even if there are, there can''t be so many... and Impossible so fast!"


    As Su Changxing pondered, his thoughts gradually became clear.


    Some of these Extraordinary, I am afraid they are not real Extraordinary, or some human beings are not real human beings,


    "The definition of illusion and reality in this world is too vague." He sighed, as if he was sighing.


    Because of accepting the inheritance of the gods, he can look at the world from a certain illusory gap, and can discover some clues that others cannot discover.


    The hundreds of seventh-level extraordinary people did not linger around the tentacle monster for too long, and resolutely launched an attack, and the energy fluctuations in the space became abnormally chaotic.


    Compared with yesterday, the tentacle monster has also undergone great changes. Even in the face of hundreds of seventh-order Extraordinary, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com seems to be able to handle it with ease. The huge tentacles are constantly whipping around, making it impossible for those Extraordinary to approach.


    Immediately afterwards.


    With the sizzle.


    Countless tiny pink tentacles protruded from the cracks in the ruins, covering several miles, densely packed everywhere, even Su Changxing was startled, and the Extraordinary people inside were also instinctively terrified.


    The strength of this divine creature has already exceeded their previous expectations.


    "It shouldn''t be, how did it become so powerful." Ximen Long was also among them, and pink tentacles growing from the ground appeared constantly burning with flames all over his body. It''s like being on steroids.


    "Captain, no way, there are too many tentacles, we might have to retreat." A female team member yelled at him.


    Before they launched an effective attack, someone was pierced by tiny tentacles, fell into the ruins, turned into food for divine creatures, and their bodies quickly melted and disappeared.


    Such a scene shocked the others present.


    He felt that he should also retreat, but he saw many people attacking the tentacle monster again, and even rushed to the nearest point, looking reckless.


    A blinding white light flashed.


    A long-haired, brown-haired woman carrying a sickle was hit by a tentacle from the front, but her body suddenly exploded. Accompanied by a dazzling white light, it pierced through the huge tentacle and opened a huge blood hole.


    Ximenlong looked at the woman who blew herself up in a daze, and suddenly couldn''t remember her name or identity, and felt that her behavior was very strange, as if she was going to die.


    This kind of forgetting is very inappropriate for a Extraordinary.


    He should be able to remember everyone''s name.


    He has a good memory.

 v3 Chapter 296： flame

    Although the tentacle monster is powerful, it is in a state of unconsciousness and instinctive action, and many behaviors are more like a stem cell creature.


    It also didn''t know how to protect its own limbs, so after a tentacle was pierced by the female Extraordinary self-explosion, it was cut off from the side by a fierce man with two long knives and bare arms from the side. , revealing a bright red beating heart.


    Ximenlong did remember this person, Shi Hong, who often moved around Area 6, was a free man, walked alone, and was often invisible. Extraordinary creatures crawling up from the sea for half an hour.


    At the beginning, it was precisely because of him that several gathering places along the coast had room to retreat, and it was dragged until other reinforcements rushed over, otherwise a large number of people would have died in that attack.


    Those monsters in the sea have a special liking for cannibalism, which also led to the fact that no gathering place dared to approach the coast within a hundred miles, and they all hid far away. Instead, he often went to the coast to hunt extraordinary creatures.


    After cutting off the tentacles, Shi Hong couldn''t wait to grab the beating heart embedded in the flesh and blood of the tentacles with both hands. At this time, he only had eyes on the heart, ignoring the surrounding situation.


    As soon as he hugged the heart with both hands, he was hit by a small tentacle protruding from the tentacles and flew away. Even so, he still hugged the heart tightly, and did not let go after falling to the ground. A large piece of flesh and blood fell off the back, and a skeleton could be seen.


    Seeing Shi Hong holding his heart and running out of the tentacle beating area, the eyes of the other Extraordinary around him instantly changed, staring fixedly at the blood-red beating heart, and their own pulse also beat at the same frequency.


    "Are you crazy!" Shi Hong saw these Extraordinary people taking the initiative to attack him, and couldn''t help cursing. He was also on guard, so he reacted quickly.


    Before one person approached, it seemed as if he was cut off from the back by something, and the upper and lower body separated and fell to the ground, revealing his intestines and everything.


    At this time, they are all going to die, and they don''t care about affection anymore. The benefits are enough to make people crazy, as long as they are big enough.


    "Whoever dares to come over will die!" Shi Hong shouted, his face was covered with veins, making those who came over stunned.


    But it was only for a short time, he was covered in blood and couldn''t get down, the other person stood up and looked at the middle-aged woman who was facing him with a hurricane in both hands and hit him from more than ten meters away.


    Shi Hong didn''t think much about it, and ran in another direction, all he wanted was to leave this place of right and wrong with his heart.


    "It is forbidden to kill each other, everyone must abide by the regulations set before!" Seeing this, Ximenlong shouted, knowing that if he didn''t stop it, there might be a mess, maybe they didn''t need tentacle monsters, they could kill themselves Seven seven eight eight.


    Powerful Extraordinary people look at life, not only ignoring the lives of others, but also ignoring their own lives, which is a subtle distortion of emotion.


    Few people can recognize themselves.


    But by this time, there was already a mess, no one listened to his advice, more than a dozen Extraordinary people nearby all leaned towards Shi Hong, ready to **** the heart.


    That thing is that their purpose of coming here is right in front of them, so how could they not make a move, otherwise it would be meaningless to come here!


    The chaotic fight kicked off.


    It seems that everyone wants to **** the heart, everyone is an enemy, and they all have similar expressions, ferocious and twisted, but full of desire and numb at the same time.


    finally.


    Although Shi Hong is powerful, he is still formidable. Under the siege, his limbs were pierced by lightning, and his body was suddenly paralyzed. Then he was attacked from behind by a person, his head was severed, and he was hugged tightly in his arms His heart was also taken away.


    Like a time bomb, whoever gets a heart will be surrounded and killed by others.


    Everyone can think that as long as they continue to work together, they will be able to **** more hearts from the tentacle monster. It may be that there is some kind of distrust between them, or it may be that Extraordinary people are too wary.


    Ximen Long remained quite rational and did not join in the fight. Instead, he greeted the team and evacuated: "Let''s go first!"


    Before they got out of the area where the tentacle monster was, they saw a person blocking the way out, looking at them with a smile, and there were seven or eight black ghosts floating around, looming, with human faces appearing on their faces, Either angry, or sad, or frightened.


    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time, and I just came out now." Ximen Long saw him showing a ferocious smile, and the fire was burning and spreading on the ground.


    Black Snake Hand smiled relaxedly: "No one can leave here today, they must either die inside, or kill that thing, if they are sensible, turn around and go back."


    Ximenlong snorted coldly, and controlled the burning fire like four fire dragons covering the black snake hand: "It''s okay to kill you!"


    He reckoned that those black ghosts were probably evil things like ghosts, and his flames could be restrained very well, but he was still not as at ease as he showed.


    After all, Chen Tiannan also seemed powerless in front of the Black Snake before.


    Just as he expected, the flames had a restraining effect on these black ghosts, and did not directly destroy them, and also slowed down the speed of these black ghosts, making them unable to pass through the flame barrier for a while.


    The chunky team member wearing a gray mask looked dexterous, and he was also a ninja. He ran forward following the flames, and threw dozens of spinning darts at the same time, drawing completely different arcs in the air, looking like a ninja. dazzled.


    The black shadow in front of the black snake hand suddenly grew in size, blocked all the darts, swallowed them, floated in its body, and then gradually disappeared.


    Yes.


    It''s like disappearing out of thin air.


    Those black darts disappeared from Ghost Shadow''s body. Presumably, they were transferred to other positions by the Black Snake Hand in some way. Such a method involved space, and it was actually mastered by a seventh-order Extraordinary like the Black Snake Hand.


    When no one noticed, a ghost figure bypassed the flames, bypassed everyone''s line of sight, rushed from behind, and passed through a two-meter-tall person.


    There was a miserable cry, and the team member who had built his body fell to the ground in an instant. His soul unconsciously twitched on the ground as if taken away by a ghost.


    It seems that it is not for the blood of the divine creature, but for killing people. From the behavior point of view, he has lost control and betrayed human beings. He is no different from a monster, leaving only a human skin.


    The ghost that rushed from behind passed through the player''s body, and rushed straight at Ximenlong.


    now.


    Ximenlong''s eyes radiated flames, and his clothes and body began to burn blazingly.


    The flame is golden, it doesn''t make people feel hot, it is warm.


    Someone asked him before, why a person like him has such a warm flame, the implication is that the ability possessed by a person like him should be more dangerous.


    As for why, he didn''t know too well, he felt that maybe he was relatively cowardly, but he just hid it so deeply that others couldn''t see it.


    Yes, that is cowardice.


    A golden flame condensed into an arm, grew out of his severed hand, and grabbed the ghost that rushed towards him.


    The ghost image could easily pass through the walls of the building, but he was firmly grasping it with one hand, as if choking the throat of fate, unable to move.


    There was a crackling sound, and a raging flame was ignited on Ghost Shadow''s body, burning white smoke, as if the smell of burnt feathers was transmitted to him, and there was also a stench of leather.


    He looked sideways at the Black Snake Hand, his eyes gleamed with golden light, and said word by word: "People should have their own anchors. Even if they are, they won''t lose their way in the deep sea, but you obviously lost your anchors." .¡±


    These are not his words, but what Chen Tiannan said to him before, just a paraphrase, he thinks it makes sense, so he always remembers it, and keeps looking for his own anchor point, but he can''t find it at UU Read www.uukanshu.com. The inability to distinguish what is the anchor point may be due to his lack of culture.


    In the raging fire, the black shadow dissipated, leaving only a thin piece of skin falling from the air and falling to the ground.


    now.


    The fire in front was extinguished, and five or six black shadows rushed over from the front. The speed of the black shadows was extremely fast, sliding past like the wind, and it was impossible to escape at ordinary speed. It ran through the body, lost consciousness, and fell to the ground stiffly, twitching continuously.


    "As expected of you, Ximen Long. You are indeed powerful, unexpected. It''s a pity that you met me."


    "The Nameless Lord will remember you, you just need to rest in peace."


    The black snake hand was talking in a babble, the inexplicable words seemed relaxed and comfortable, even if a black shadow was killed by Ximenlong, he was not worried at all.


    The gap in strength is obvious, these people will not be his opponents no matter what.


    Ximenlong was entangled by three or four black shadows, unable to move, and the raging flame gradually became dim.


    He also had to lament that there was indeed an obvious gap in strength. Even if its flames were somewhat restrained against the shadow, it still couldn''t change the result.


    perhaps.


    The outcome of this battle was doomed from the very beginning.


    The teammates around him also fell down one by one, and he was also pierced by a black shadow, feeling a burst of cold, like a piece of ice piercing through his chest, exuding cold air, and his heart stopped for it.


    boom


    The sound of gunfire came from the front.


    Through the heat wave of the flames, he saw Chen Tiannan appearing not far away with a firecracker. Behind the black shooter, the skin was still pale, and there were white spots falling off from it, dancing with the wind.


    A ghost was punched into a plug, and the flying steel ball pierced through the chest of the Black Snake Hand.

 v3 Chapter 297： will

    The black snake hand showed surprise on his face, he didn''t feel Chen Tiannan''s approach at all, so he only reacted the moment Chen Tiannan shot, but it was too late to dodge.


    His body was pierced with four or five holes by steel balls, but no blood flowed out, like a dry body with only skin.


    "What''s going on with you, you''re not dead yet!"


    The Black Snake Hand looked back at Chen Tiannan, thinking that he was already dead, and was completely puzzled.


    When the ghost shadow passes through the human body, it will take away part of the soul. After losing the soul, human beings cannot survive.


    Chen Tiannan''s expression was calm, and he did not deny this statement. Tears kept overflowing uncontrollably from the corners of his eyes, forming two lines of tears that slid down his cheeks.


    "You''re right, I really won''t live long, but I''m more tenacious than ordinary people, so I can probably live for a while longer."


    "During this period of time, it is enough for me to kill you and abandon my existence as a human being. You are no different from those monsters."


    Before he finished speaking, he ran forward while reloading the firecracker.


    Seeing Chen Tiannan''s calm look, the Black Snake Hand also felt something was wrong, and immediately recalled the ghost wrapped around Ximen Long''s body, "You can''t escape this time!"


    Facing the pounced ghost, Chen Tiannan remained indifferent, saw nothing, continued to run forward, and fired a second shot at the black-handed snake.


    This shot once again smashed the ghost in front of the black snake hand into a sieve. Compared with the flames of Ximenlong, the bullets he fired with the firecracker seemed to have a more restraining effect.


    Black Snake Hand''s eyes widened, more holes appeared on his body, his expression was not right, he strode forward and backed away, and saw that the ghost had already picked up Chen Tiannan, a smile appeared on his face.


    He realized that Chen Tiannan was simply trying to scare him, he was going to die.


    These ghosts are born to be the nemesis of human beings, devouring human souls, even the more powerful Extraordinary, once bitten, they will not be able to withstand it.


    It''s just that what happened next was completely opposite to what he expected.


    The first ghost passed through Chen Tiannan''s body, but it didn''t stop him, as if nothing happened.


    The second ghost passed through, and it was the same, as if passing through a wall.


    The third ghost directly entangled Chen Tiannan''s body, but it still did not affect him in any way, nor could it stop his footsteps.


    Something is not right.


    Now it was the turn of the black-handed snake to be dumbfounded. He couldn''t figure out why, and at the same time he didn''t forget to run back.


    This is running away.


    But Chen Tiannan''s speed was significantly faster. After approaching within ten meters, he waved his hand and controlled the golden sand to shoot away, piercing through the ghost again, piercing the body of the black snake hand again, and killing him. There was a gap in his head, and the inside was filled with black mist, and no human organization could be seen.


    A look of panic appeared on his face, and he knew he couldn''t run away. He looked back at Chen Tiannan and asked loudly: "Why, why are you able to resist the power of the Nameless Lord!"


    Chen Tiannan chased after him, kicked him on the ground, pointed his firecracker at his forehead, and said calmly, "I sacrificed my soul before I came here."


    Hei Snake laughed loudly after hearing this, and said disdainfully: "Then what''s the difference between your approach and mine, it''s nothing more than laughing at fifty steps, do you think you are still a human being now, a human being without a soul?"


    "Ha ha!"


    He laughed like a maniac, and tears flowed from his eyes, which seemed really funny.


    Chen Tiannan''s face remained calm: "I just think that will decides everything!"


    With a calm voice, pull the trigger.


    He exploded the head of the black handed snake with one shot, and the black mist in it seemed to have lost its bearing, floating around, forming dark spots of light, which gradually disappeared into the air, and produced inconspicuous lines ripple.


    "The Nameless Lord?"


    Chen Tiannan saw that the body of the Black Snake Hand collapsed further, he replaced the bullet and fired a shot, completely smashing his body into pieces, not like human flesh, just like broken tiles, scattered on the ground.


    After finishing all this, he stood there blankly, and looked back at Ximen Long who was following up from behind: "Stay away from here, I have learned some truths, don''t worry about them, let them all die here."


    Ximen Long asked thoughtfully and carefully: "What''s the matter? You said you sacrificed your soul, and to whom did you sacrifice it? This is not a trivial matter."


    Chen Tiannan fell into a brief silence, and didn''t know how to answer, whether he wanted to say: "A certain mysterious existence, I accepted his call and made a deal, and I can only deal with this guy by sacrificing his soul. "


    He stared at the body of the black snake hand on the ground, and his emotions were unprecedentedly calm. Perhaps this is the feeling of losing his soul. There is no sadness, no joy, no anger, and no sorrow. He is just driving this body with a simple will. Perhaps his remaining will will dissipate at any time.


    The real Chen Tiannan is probably dead, leaving this world with that soul.


    Ximen Long stared at him for a while, and then said abruptly: "Your soul is very precious? Or is it special? Why would such a powerful existence make a deal with you, why not me."


    "..." Chen Tiannan fell into a brief silence, recalling the distant conversation before, and still clearly remembered the content of the conversation: "It seems that because I am in a state of half-life, I am able to respond to that call and complete this transaction .¡±


    Ximenlong pointed in the direction of the tentacle monster, and asked again: "What''s the matter with those people, why do you say let them die there?"


    Chen Tiannan said expressionlessly: "If there is nothing wrong, some of them are not human beings, they do not exist in the first place, they are illusory things, but when they appeared, our subconscious mind changed, so we didn''t notice it. Something is wrong."


    Ximen Long''s eyes widened after hearing this: "So that''s it! I''ll just tell you what''s wrong. If you don''t remind me, I won''t remember it."


    "I just said why some of those people''s names became so familiar, I thought it was because they were getting old and their memory was getting worse."


    He sensed something was wrong, but he couldn''t think about it, couldn''t understand what was wrong~www.novelhall.com~ After Chen Tiannan''s reminder, he finally understood.


    Chen Tiannan continued: "I can be sure that I am real, and so are you."


    He turned his head to look at the chunky ninja team member next to him, and said, "He probably isn''t either. His soul is incomplete, and his body is incomplete."


    Ximen Long looked at that person fiercely, feeling dazed for a while, recalling scenes and events in his mind, it seemed that this person was always there, and he had always been in this team, "How is this possible! His name is Zeng Along, and he has been They are all in our team, Zeng Along, you say yes."


    Zeng Along nodded again and again, and smiled awkwardly: "Captain Chen Tiannan, did you make a mistake, how can I be a fake when I am a living person."


    Chen Tiannan glanced at him calmly, didn''t say anything more, but continued the topic just now: "My will may dissipate at any time, so I''d better tell you some information as best I can before you tell others."


    "Theoretically speaking, those who do not exist will become more and more real as time goes by, until they become real human beings!"


    ¡¿

 v3 Chapter 298： execution

    Ximen Long didn''t doubt what Chen Tiannan said, even though it sounded a bit farfetched, he asked seriously:


    "So what will be the result? If these non-existent people become such human beings, will there be any harm to us?"


    "..." Chen Tiannan was silent for a short while, then shook his head and said, "I''m not sure, but it won''t be a good thing after all. The originally stable balance is broken, and if you think about it, you know something terrible will happen."


    He couldn''t see the result clearly, and he only saw a clue between life and death, just like a goldfish in a fish tank suddenly saw the world outside the fish tank.


    The shock of that moment was unparalleled.


    at this time.


    The area near the tentacles is like a **** on earth, most of the Extraordinary have fallen, as for the heart also disappeared, who took it away, and another tentacle was broken, and the rest of the people are still crazy , **** another heart.


    No one wanted to leave, even with so many dead.


    After a certain moment, they were all deeply polluted, mentally twisted, unable to voluntarily escape from that area, and destined to die.


    Only Ximen Long and the others and a very small number of sensible people evacuated in advance, so that they were not polluted, otherwise it would be a fate.


    Ximenlong looked back with a solemn expression: "This thing is tempting us. We want to **** its blood, so why isn''t it peeping at our bodies, and those dead bodies will probably become its nourishment!"


    "This is like a well-laid trap. We are not hunters, but prey, and we crashed into here."


    ¡­


    A white, incomplete shadow condensed above the Pocket Galaxy, small, about the size of an ant compared to the figure of the demon next to it.


    This is a purely natural soul with a broken soul. The will is separated from the soul and becomes a remnant soul without any consciousness.


    If such a remnant soul is left alone in some worlds, it will easily form evil spirits or other evil ghost-like creatures, and become a brand new life, no longer Chen Tiannan.


    But at this moment, his name is still Chen Tiannan.


    By coincidence, Su Changxing made a deal with Chen Tiannan. Through the connection between the main body and the clone, he radiated his influence to that world.


    To Chen Tiannan, it seemed like a distant call, constantly impacting his consciousness, and he could only feel it between life and death, but it was not sent by Su Changxing on his own initiative, but the high-level Extraordinary would have an impact on the surrounding environment.


    It''s like if a part of the evil god''s body descends on Syndegar, it can completely distort Syndegar.


    The more powerful a Beyonder is, the more terrifying their influence is, and to a certain extent, they can control their influence by themselves.


    This kind of transaction is essentially a ritual, which conforms to the rules of the world, and it is not difficult to carry out it.


    Chen Tiannan offered his soul, and gained the ability to drive his body by splicing the remaining will, and by the way, gained a breath of faith, which came from Su Changxing.


    In this way, Chen Tiannan can completely ignore the ghost''s attack and form a certain degree of restraint.


    Of course, it''s useless for Su Changxing to have this crippled soul. He''s not a demon, let alone an evil god, and the soul itself has no value.


    This is probably a generous gift.


    Su Changxing felt that people like Chen Tiannan deserved such a gift. His existence was beneficial to human beings, and more people like him were needed.


    During this process, Chen Tiannan unexpectedly acquired a special ability, somewhat similar to Xu Kai''s ability, able to distinguish those human beings that should not exist, which can be regarded as the dazzling afterglow blooming before death, even the weak His soul also hides incredible energy.


    Chen Tiannan and others left from the area where the tentacles were located, until the last Extraordinary inside died, and everything returned to calm again.


    The purple-red tentacles danced slowly in the air, like a big tree, opening its branches and leaves, letting its own shadow cover the area, extending and growing slowly.


    "Is this the superior way!" Su Changxing observed this scene, and couldn''t help sighing, he could be regarded as seeing a little way.


    Unlike Chen Tiannan, he vaguely saw the result, and felt that this was something planned by a certain existence, and that the world might be heading towards darkness unstoppably.


    Such a change might even have cheated the Doomsday game.


    Not only Extraordinary needs balance, everything needs it, the world needs it too, and the balance breaking itself is a kind of disaster.


    If more and more illusory things that do not exist appear in the real dimension more and more, what will happen to the people and things that already exist in the displayed dimension...


    ¡¿


    The breaking of balance has inertia.


    It may be very difficult at the beginning, but it will become faster and faster later on, without any external force, and become unstoppable, just like the doomsday. When the doomsday really comes, the balance has already been broken and it is unstoppable.


    Therefore, the best time to fight against the doomsday is not after the doomsday happens, but before the doomsday happens, to cut off the possible factors of the doomsday, and to break the balance back in time.


    Some of the Beyonders who died in the tentacle area were digested by the tentacle monster, while some disappeared, disappeared out of thin air, without leaving any traces.


    Those corpses that disappeared were non-existent things. When their own order was destroyed, they turned into nothingness again, as if they had never appeared before, but they left traces in this world.


    The foundation of the real dimension of this world has been shaken!


    If he is the person who exists in it, after knowing all this, he may even doubt the authenticity of his own existence, just like the person named Zeng Along.


    When Chen Tiannan pointed out that he was a non-existent person, although he had nothing to do at the time, he became taciturn afterwards and went irreversibly out of control. On that night, he became obviously mentally disturbed.


    "Send him away." Chen Tiannan looked at Zeng Along who was under control, and said calmly.


    He brought it up on purpose at the time, wanting to see what would happen to this non-existent person who knew he was not real.


    It turned out to be out of control, as if the spirit had been deeply polluted.


    "He might have been polluted too." Ximen Long''s complexion was not pretty. Even though he had a strong ability to accept, he still felt hesitant about what happened.


    Chen Tiannan also fell into silence, not knowing what to do. Could it be that he wanted to kill all these people who appeared out of thin air, and besides him, no one else could tell them apart.


    He can''t exist for too long, and if he loses his soul, his will will eventually be obliterated by time.


    "Let''s go to the nearby gathering place to have a look. There should be something new over there." Chen Tiannan stood up from the ground, without resting too much, and prepared to leave without stopping.


    He doesn''t have much time, so he wants to do more things while he still exists in this world, and contribute a little.


    "Your injuries are serious." Ximen Long noticed that Chen Tiannan had a huge hole in his abdomen. Although no blood flowed out, it was extremely terrifying.


    Chen Tiannan said indifferently: "The **** of my body will not be reversed, there is only a trace of vitality left, and my consciousness will fade away faster."


    "I''m probably already dead, so there''s no need to worry."


    Ximen Long snorted coldly: "I''m not worried about you, I just think that people like you will die and one will be lost. When human beings are left with only those who only know how to benefit themselves, they will probably have to fend for themselves."


    Chen Tiannan looked at him: "The will will never die, and so is the human will."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Su Changxing was able to perceive the situation around Chen Tiannan through his body, and noticed that not only was the body of the out-of-control Extraordinary mutating, but his sense of existence was also rapidly weakening.


    "It seems that only when real human beings recognize its existence will it gradually become more real. Once this process is interrupted, it will immediately reverse."


    Su Changxing came to a conclusion, which seemed to be a solution to the problem, but in fact it was not.


    People who have fallen into the illusion cannot tell the difference, just because they have already fallen.


    Just like Zeng Along, if it wasn''t for Chen Tiannan''s reminder, no one would find out until it became a real human being, a real human being in the real dimension, with its own present, past and future.


    Chen Tiannan could feel the vague call, and thought of that unknown and powerful existence. From the short communication before, he could feel that Su Changxing didn''t hate human beings, and even had a hint of friendliness, so he asked in his heart:


    "What should I do? How can I stop this phenomenon, or it can''t be stopped, and more extreme measures are needed."


    That''s what he asked, and he didn''t expect such an existence to answer his question. He has nothing now, even his soul has been sold.


    There was no response for a long time, just when he thought that the existence would not pay attention to him, he heard a distant and quiet voice, as if coming from the corner of the starry sky:


    "You can try to clear out the non-existent people."


    The understatement of the words further strengthened Chen Tiannan''s thoughts, and he also thought so.


    When they rushed to the nearest gathering place, they found that something was wrong. At first glance, there were many people in groups on the streets of the gathering place, like a downtown area before the end of the world.


    But as long as it is a normal person, it can be imagined that there will not be so many people in the gathering place in the doomsday, and the personnel will not be so dense.


    "If many of them don''t exist, then the food in the gathering place should not be enough, but it seems that it is still operating normally, and there are no accidents." Ximen Long observed the gathering place, full of dissatisfaction untie.


    Chen Tiannan shook his head: "Precisely because nothing unexpected happened, and everything was running with reasonable logic, so no one would notice the abnormality."


    There will be humans who don''t exist, and there will be food, clothing, and even shelter that don''t exist.


    He couldn''t imagine what the world would look like if this went on, and whether they could survive the doomsday.


    Ximen Long hesitated for a moment and asked, "Then what should we do, clean them up?"


    He vaguely sensed Chen Tiannan''s meaning, and it was very obvious, otherwise why would they come here, they would not just simply take a look.


    "If you just announce the facts, it will make these people lose control and make things even more troublesome." Chen Tiannan said without changing his tone: "Find the leader of the gathering place and say that these people have been polluted. execution."


    "We have that right too."


    Relying on their status as law enforcement officers, they easily met the leader of this gathering place, a bald, slightly fat middle-aged man named Xia Hong.


    When he saw Chen Tiannan and the others, he also showed a cautious look. Facing a powerful Extraordinary, he was under a lot of psychological pressure.


    "I don''t know what the law enforcement officers have come to visit our gathering place." Xia Hong said humblely, his eyes were bloodshot, and he was quite tired during this time.


    In the room, apart from the members of the law enforcement team, he was the only one who entered here. It should be to explain something very secret. After all, the divine creature has already made people panic, and it is possible that something else will happen.


    Ximen Long looked at him and said bluntly: "I am the captain of the seventh team of the Law Enforcement Team, Ximen Long. Your gathering place has been polluted by that divine creature. We are here to deal with this problem."


    Xia Hong showed a look of surprise, they were actually polluted, why didn''t he know, he showed a thoughtful look, and then said: "We are far away from that divine creature, will this also be polluted? We don''t seem to be polluted here signs."


    Although he was puzzled, he did not doubt Ximen Long''s words. There was no need for the other party to lie to him.


    Ximen Long shook his head, and said in an affirmative tone: "We came here because you were polluted. It''s just that the scope of the pollution is very wide and it''s hard to detect."


    This is a set of rhetoric. At least the leaders of the gathering place must accept this statement willingly and cooperate with them. Otherwise, it will make things difficult. There are a lot of illusory people, and it is difficult to escape one by one. catch it back.


    Xia Hong fell into a moment of silence, sighed, his eyes became firm again, he looked at Ximen Long and asked, "In this case, how do I cooperate?"


    Ximen Long nodded, satisfied with Xia Hong''s attitude, patted his shoulder and said: "We will execute those people with serious pollution to prevent the pollution from expanding again."


    "Executed?"


    Xia Hong was startled immediately. He also heard some news. When District 12 was destroyed, some gathering places in the nearby area were also affected by the pollution. There were many Extraordinary people out of control. It is said that a gathering place was massacred at that time. , no one survived.


    Of course, they used this method to curb the spread of pollution very well, limiting it to the twelve districts.


    Ximen Long looked indifferent, and repeated again: "Yes, even if they are executed, I hope you can cooperate. Otherwise, after the pollution is serious, I am afraid it will not be a matter of executing some people."


    "That''s the end of it, and that''s the most we can do."


    Xia Hong took a deep breath, nodded and said, "I understand, I will make arrangements right away, but who exactly needs to be executed?"


    At this time, Chen Tiannan interjected and said, "Gather all the people together, UUReading Book www.uukanshu.com We will naturally identify them, then record the list and carry out a unified execution."


    "As for before that, don''t disclose any information. It''s not good to cause panic. Letting the polluted people escape will lead to more serious consequences."


    After hearing this, Xia Hong showed a serious expression, nodded and said, "I understand."


    Under such a cruel environment, each gathering place is a military base with high-efficiency execution.


    The alarm goes off.


    In the gathering place, piercing bells could be heard everywhere, and soon, almost all the people gathered in the big square in the middle, no one knew what happened, they discussed in a low voice, why they all gathered together.


    When Chen Tiannan looked at it, he was also shocked that almost half of the people in the gathering place were illusory people, people who didn''t exist at all, and blended into the gathering place silently, but the original people didn''t notice any abnormality.


    This is not caused by pollution, and there is no pollution in the gathering place.

 v3 Chapter 299： missing files

    In the gathering place, there are more young people and middle-aged people, and they are also the groups that are most likely to survive at the beginning of the doomsday. Compared with the number of old people and children, the number is much smaller.


    Those illusory people were also born according to this ratio, more young and middle-aged, they gathered together, and seemed to be very familiar with each other.


    Chen Tiannan also noticed that the real people and the illusory people gathered in different positions, with a clear dividing line, but only from the appearance, there was no difference or any abnormality, as if they were the councilors of the gathering place, and wondered What the **** happened, to call them all together,


    "That would be a lot more convenient."


    Chen Tiannan gestured to the crowd in the square, separated the illusory crowd, and told the others to retreat, and then separated the illusory people hidden in the real crowd, and gathered on the square.


    Such a process didn''t last too long, and it was completed in less than an hour, gathering all the illusory people in the gathering place on the square.


    Just when these people were still looking at each other, at a loss, Chen Tiannan walked onto the square, looked at them, and said calmly: "We are the law enforcement team, which specializes in cleaning up out-of-control Extraordinary, you have been heavily polluted, so we must be executed!"


    The voice just fell.


    Before the people in the square realized what was going on, the law enforcement team started the massacre.


    More than a dozen members of the law enforcement team fought together and stood in different corners of the square. They were all seventh-order Extraordinary, and it was naturally easy to deal with these people in the gathering place.


    This is a simple massacre, there will be no accidents, and there will be no waves.


    Xia Hong ordered the square to be sealed off, preventing anyone from escaping from it.


    After a short period of chaos, the crowd outside the square also calmed down. They were surprised to find that although the people in the square were from the same gathering place as them, they were amazing. They were not very familiar with them. They were like familiar strangers. I often see it, but I don''t have the slightest friendship, and I haven''t even said a word.


    It''s none of your business, hanging high is vividly performed.


    The people outside the square did not have any voice of resistance. They watched this scene coldly, watching this massacre, as if they had nothing to do with them, and knew that once the pollution spread, it might harm them.


    There was a gathering place before, and many people died because of the pollution of the environment, and that gathering place seems to have been destroyed now.


    Things like sympathy are precious things for most people in the doomsday, and many people have abandoned them, and their feelings are gradually worn away and numb in the day-to-day oppression.


    People''s numbness is never formed in an instant, but slowly. When you realize it, you can''t go back.


    Chen Tiannan personally participated in this massacre, his hands were covered with blood, and the top of the firecracker was also full of blood, becoming greasy and no longer clean.


    He has always opposed this kind of massacre in the past, thinking that it is not advisable, and it is the consumption of human beings.


    In any case, mass murder is humanitarian destruction.


    But he also kept asking himself in his heart, can these people really be considered human beings?


    Some people lost their bodies in the massacre and disappeared quickly, but the strange scene was not seen by anyone other than Chen Tiannan, and everyone else seemed to ignore this subconsciously, including Ximen Long.


    The more this happened, the more Chen Tiannan felt that he was doing the right thing. If he didn''t take the initiative to take measures, maybe they would have walked into the darkness inadvertently, like dying while sleeping, without pain, but so suddenly .


    After the massacre was completed, the corpses in the square were conveniently disposed of and cremated together. Billowing black smoke rose, filling the air with a burnt smell.


    "Are they really polluted people?" Xia Hong asked again, feeling that Chen Tiannan and the others were hiding something, and these people showed no signs of being polluted, at least they looked normal.


    It was only after the massacre started that he also noticed something was wrong, and felt strange to these killed people.


    Chen Tiannan was covered in blood, looked sideways at him and said calmly: "They are people who shouldn''t exist, shouldn''t have appeared in this gathering place, and appeared in this world, they may only exist in imagination."


    After finishing speaking, Chen Tiannan turned around and left, and walked out of the gathering place, appearing extremely cold-blooded, after killing so many people, he did not have the slightest mood swing.


    "A non-existent person?" Xia Hong obviously didn''t understand the meaning, but he didn''t ask any more. He always felt a lot more at ease in his heart, and felt that Chen Tiannan was indeed a reliable person.


    I don''t know where this feeling came from, probably because Chen Tiannan himself made people feel reliable, which was a kind of charisma.


    After the bodies were burned, more people began to realize that something was wrong. At first, some people felt sad for these dead people, and then they suddenly couldn''t remember who died, and the faces of the dead people became blurred.


    Xia Hong flipped through the archives of the gathering place, and there were page after page of blanks, or only incomplete information, and he couldn''t help but take a breath: "What are they..."


    He thought that this was definitely not a simple pollution, but something more serious and terrifying, so that those law enforcement officers did not tell him the truth.


    "Boss, what, what''s going on here? Why are the files of those dead people turned into this?" The tall and thin young man wearing black-rimmed glasses said incomprehensibly, his hands trembling slightly, from Instinctive fear.


    Seeing his appearance, Xia Hong comforted him, "There''s no need to be afraid, those people have already been dealt with."


    "Then will they still appear..."


    ¡­


    After Su Changxing received the extraordinary crystal from the big speaker, he ate it in one gulp. This seventh-order crystal was much smaller than that of the big lizard, so it was a little bit reluctant to hold it directly with his mouth, and he could feel it in his mouth. It was stuffed to the brim, and the mouth was a little frozen, and the skin of the mouth was covered with hoarfrost.


    About half an hour later, with the advancement of the seventh-order extraordinary crystal, his extraordinary progress reached about 40%, and the frenzy was strengthened again.


    This time, he did not choose to strengthen the speed of travel, but chose to strengthen hunger.


    Hunger and Thirst is a significantly more powerful ability, and it is definitely the best choice. With Hunger and Thirst, the combat ability of the Corpse Tide has been more than doubled, and it can fight powerful and extraordinary creatures like dark green big fish.


    If it were the same as before, he would definitely not choose to take the initiative to attack. Even if he defeats him, the corpse tide will suffer heavy losses, which will affect the efficiency of collecting extraordinary crystals, and the gain outweighs the gain.


    Hunger v1¡ªHunger v2


    Thirst v2: After the zombie wave is in the fighting state ~www.novelhall.com~, it will continue to devour the target''s vitality and recover 1.5% of itself every five seconds. Flesh, restores 3% of its own life per second, including the physical form, and the integrity of the body.


    With the blessing of hunger and thirst v2, the corpse tide is closer to an immortal army, as if it will never fall.


    Most of the time, the battle seemed to be fierce, but at the end of the battle, it was found that not a few zombies had died. Even if the body was beaten to pieces, they could stand up again in the battle.


    Even more than a dozen ordinary zombies can deal with a ninth-level extraordinary creature, relying on the characteristics of extremely fast recovery and difficult to be killed.


    The corpse tide of the expedition continued to go deep. In order to find other seventh-order extraordinary creatures, their goal has changed, from eighth-order extraordinary creatures to seventh-order, and by the way, eliminate eighth-order extraordinary creatures.


    During the period, he also encountered an eighth-order extraordinary zombie, but with the current ability of the corpse tide, he could not assimilate it, so Su Changxing had no choice but to kill him, let the corpse tide surround him, take its crystals, and share the flesh.

 v3 Chapter 300： destroy?

    Too many seventh-order Extraordinary people died, and what happened in the second area was quickly spread to other areas, and most of the Extraordinary learned about it, causing a big wave.


    They originally thought that the worst result would be to kill the god-shaped creature, which would lead to the destruction of the second district, just like the thirteenth district.


    But now not only did the divine creature not be killed, but the number of seventh-order Extraordinary people who died already exceeded the thirteenth district.


    This kind of death made some people who were about to go to the second district suddenly sober, and realized that the risk this time was greater than that in the thirteenth district, so they hesitated.


    Risks and benefits are often linked, but if a certain cost performance cannot be achieved, it may not be enough to make people take risks.


    The legacy of the gods is certainly attractive, but if the probability of death is too high, it may not be so attractive, so that some Extraordinary people who want to go to the second district return home.


    at the same time.


    Chen Tiannan and the others rushed to the next gathering place immediately, and did not disclose the news. Apart from causing panic, there would be no more effect.


    but.


    He still sent this news to the Law Enforcement Hall as a top secret, in case the group of them died accidentally and the news was lost.


    Their speed was very fast, and they arrived before the news of the massacre reached the next gathering place. Then, according to the previous procedures, they screened the people in the gathering place and gathered the illusory people to execute them.


    Everyone in the law enforcement team is tense. Killing one or two people is of course nothing to them, but to slaughter so many compatriots... At least they look like human beings, with vivid expressions, and panic before death screaming...


    Chen Tiannan still personally participated in the massacre, and killed most of them by himself. He left no room for the purpose of sharing the pressure for others. At the same time, he did not let Ximen Long do anything, in order to keep Ximen Long in a certain mental state.


    Doing such a thing will put a certain amount of pressure on the spirit of the Extraordinary anyway, and Ximen Long is very important and will be the follow-up command of this matter.


    As for himself, he will leave this world soon, so it doesn''t matter that much.


    The smell of blood hadn''t dissipated yet, so they rushed to the next gathering place without stopping, leaving **** footprints behind them, frozen in the breeze.


    It will be a **** journey.


    When they went to the third gathering place, there was a panic riot, and they received news about the massacre, knowing that the law enforcement team was massacring one gathering place after another.


    No one knows whether they will be the part being slaughtered. In the constant doubt, fear is born.


    Some people tried their best to leave the gathering place, wanting to stay away from this massacre, and the gathering place was strictly forbidden to leave at the same time.


    The riot just happened, from the little skirmishes, from the initial altercation, to the physical collision, to the death of the first person.


    When they arrived, the riot was also suppressed by the gathering place, many people died, and some escaped, leaving only three-quarters of the people.


    "Shall we continue? I heard that there was a riot in that gathering place, and many people fled." Ximen Long looked back at Chen Tiannan, with a worried look on his face.


    Such a situation is also expected. Their large-scale personnel cleanup will inevitably lead to panic and riots. No one wants to sit idly by in such a situation and hand over their fate to others.


    Chen Tiannan nodded, and said affirmatively: "Of course, after all, only a small number of people escaped, and we have no turning back. I will carry out this cleanup until I leave."


    He is very firm, and has always been so firm, like setting an anchor in the deep sea, knowing how to move forward, so he will not be confused.


    He has never been confused, as if walking on the established route, always has a direction, and is always moving forward!


    "I''m sorry, this is my negligence." The leader of the gathering place, Zhang Tianyao, said with a sigh, knowing that letting those polluted people escape would probably lead to more serious consequences.


    Chen Tiannan shook his head, and said calmly: "Don''t blame yourself, you have done a good job, gather the people from the gathering place, we are in a hurry, the sooner the better."


    Zhang Tianyao couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, he knew what Chen Tiannan and the others were going to do, massacre, and they were still in a hurry, did they want to go through all the gathering places in the second district?


    He didn''t dare to ask, and he wasn''t quite sure whether he was within the scope of being cleaned up. He settled down and asked cautiously: "Am I within the scope of being cleaned up?"


    Chen Tiannan glanced at him and shook his head: "Not here."


    According to the previous procedure again, the illusory people were gathered together. They were full of fear, and some people knelt on the ground, crying and begging for mercy.


    This looks different from humans.


    "You go where you should go." Chen Tiannan looked at them, said expressionlessly, and then waved:


    "Do it!"


    Another massacre, blood flying until there was no one standing, and then the fire, billowing black smoke, and the smell of burning.


    When the fire was raging, Chen Tiannan rushed away with his people and headed to the next gathering place, knowing that this gathering place would riot, and other gathering places would also do so. .


    He didn''t know whether what he did could change the final result, but the direction was always right, and he also believed what Su Changxing said. Others couldn''t do this, so he had to do his best.


    at this time.


    They were forty kilometers away from the tentacle area, which was very far away, but he could still feel that heart-warming aura, which continued to spread in the space and became more and more obvious.


    The tentacle monster is still growing, but it is much slower than before, which is still extremely disturbing.


    Before they arrived, they received the news that the gathering place was also in panic and riots broke out. Nearly half of the people either fled or died in the riots.


    Things seem to be getting worse.


    Seeing the leader of the gathering place, Chen Tiannan was taken aback. According to previous experience, there is only one leader of a gathering place, so there probably won''t be illusory people.


    For the person in front of him, part of the soul and part of the body do not exist, the soul is incomplete, and the body is also incomplete.


    "Are you the new leader?" He glanced at the other party casually, maintaining the posture of a superior.


    It was a middle-aged man with goggles hanging on his forehead, his face full of vicissitudes, his cuffs were damaged, and there was blood, because he had just experienced a riot.


    "Yes, yes, the previous leader died in the riots, and I should take over as the leader. I''m really ashamed. My name is Xu Wen." Xu Wen showed a little discomfort under Chen Tiannan''s gaze.


    Chen Tiannan looked at him, and said with a smile: "Your strength is quite strong, I''m afraid you are about to break through to the seventh level, are you interested in joining our law enforcement team, and you can also make more contributions to us humans."


    Xu Wen''s face was stiff and humble, "Let''s look at this again, wait until I break through to the seventh level, and I''ll talk about it after breaking through the seventh level."


    Chen Tiannan didn''t expose Xu Wen right away, but was going to deal with him at the end after all the other illusory people in the gathering place were dealt with.


    This is more convenient.


    Under Xu Wen''s call, the people in the entire gathering place gathered again, but the atmosphere was a bit strange, everyone was holding weapons, and they were staring at Chen Tiannan and others aggressively, as if they were facing an enemy.


    Chen Tiannan saw anger, fear, uneasiness, and various emotions in their eyes, which seemed to erupt from the depression of the doomsday.


    "Kill these demons!" Xu Wen''s voice came from behind, shouting hoarsely, his tone full of anger.


    Following Xu Wen''s order, the crowd attacked them with weapons from all directions, and the white smoke called "cut bottom" filled the air, which could weaken the abilities of Extraordinary people.


    They are trying to close the gap with high-level Extraordinary people in this way.


    Chen Tiannan frowned involuntarily, he didn''t understand why things had developed to such an extent, could it be that these illusory people felt threatened and would resist on their own?


    Whether this is their conscious or unconscious.


    This is very important, and he tends to think that this is an unconscious resistance, as if there is something in the dark that guides them to do so.


    "Tmd, this guy!" Ximenlong yelled, and rushed towards Xu Wen, more than 30 meters away, with a wave of one hand, a flame like a fire dragon enveloped him and burned him to ashes.


    Xu Wen''s death did not stop the turmoil. On the contrary, it made the crowd in the gathering place furious and made the rebellion more powerful.


    Rebellion in a gathering place is generally rare. The last time I saw it was in District 12, a polluted gathering place. It resolutely launched a rebellion and betrayed human beings, but in the end it was easily suppressed by the law enforcement team.


    After the apocalypse, the law enforcement team has absolute power, far higher than the general gathering place, and one person is an army.


    In less than half an hour, the riot in the gathering place was suppressed, and the excited crowd fled to the surroundings, wanting to stay away from these demons and escape from the gathering place. Among them were real people and illusory people.


    When everything was over, there were less than 1/4 of the original people in the gathering place, but to Chen Tiannan''s surprise, most of the remaining people were real people.


    This also confirmed his thoughts even more.


    Those illusory people may have sensed the danger, and then launched this mighty rebellion, and fled voluntarily after failure, as if there was an invisible hand manipulating everything behind them.


    "How''s the situation?" He looked at Rosen who came in from the outside and asked.


    Rosen breathed a sigh of relief, "It has basically stabilized, and explained the situation to the people in the gathering place, and they believed what we said, and expressed their gratitude."


    "Thank you?" Chen Tiannan nodded, and said: "We still have to move forward, so you don''t have to follow. Keep an eye on this area, not only the divine creature, but also the tide of corpses."


    Rosen nodded without showing any dissatisfaction or complaints, and said, "No problem, we promise to complete the task."


    Chen Tiannan hesitated for a while, and then said: "I hope you can survive. After the doomsday, at least one of our team will survive. Otherwise, no one will remember the other brothers."


    Rosen clenched his fists: "Guaranteed to complete the task!"


    A smile appeared on the corner of Chen Tiannan''s mouth: "I am very optimistic about you. If possible, I hope I can have a tombstone with my name written on it... I always want to leave more memories in this world. Mark of."


    ¡­


    A dragon''s whistle echoed in the sky, spreading far away, making all creatures with a little bit of wisdom tremble uncontrollably.


    Although the tide of corpses in the expedition was stronger than before, it was not smooth sailing, and was targeted by a flying seventh-order creature.


    It was a creature more than ten meters long with bright gray feathers interspersed with purple crystals. It looked like an eagle. Every time it approached, it would rush into the tide of corpses, grab more than a dozen zombies and fly into the sky , accompanied by howling winds.


    Normally, seventh-order extraordinary creatures would not be interested in junk food like zombies, unless they were really hungry.


    Su Changxing could also see that this extraordinary eagle-like creature was not for eating at all, but seemed to be just for playing with the tide of corpses. He grabbed more than a dozen of them and flew them into the sky, and then threw them into the tide of corpses. It slammed, and repeated this process constantly, hissing with a playful color.


    Facing such a nimble and flying extraordinary creature, the corpse wave had almost no countermeasures. It could only watch silently and be beaten passively.


    Fortunately, the eagles attacked the corpse tide, which also made the corpse tide fight at the same time, continuously triggering hunger and thirst. After a few hours, the corpse tide did not lose much.


    ¡¿


    Some zombies whose bodies had been smashed into a pulp just stood up again by virtue of their hunger and thirst, and reshaped their bodies!


    Afterwards, the eagle probably got bored, so it flew away by itself, and it was really boring to face a toy that didn''t resist at all, but was hard to kill.


    There is a large desert in front of you, with snow-white dead trees standing on top of the desert. Besides, there are also huge skeletons that are more conspicuous, and desolation is everywhere.


    The corpse tide left the urban area and came to the wilderness.


    The energy density here is very high. Along the way, I met several seventh-order extraordinary creatures, but they all glanced at the tide of corpses from a distance, turned around and ran away without showing any interest.


    If the corpse tide wanted to hunt the seventh-order extraordinary creatures, they had no chance until they surrounded them. They divided into five teams and drove in parallel on the desert. Once they encountered extraordinary creatures, they would be able to encircle them.


    Soon, they encountered a huge white dead tree, hundreds of meters high, as if covered by white snow, it looked wrong.


    Su Changxing reckoned that this should be an extraordinary creature, not a simple dead tree, and controlled the tide of corpses to surround it from two directions. Before they got close, more than a dozen zombies on the edge were dragged into the desert by something.


    Entering the opponent''s attack range, the tide of corpses also rushed towards the white dead tree, forming a siege.


    The white dead tree was also stimulated. Hundreds of dead tree stalks grew out of the desert and wrapped around the nearby zombies, dragging them into the ground, but facing the huge tide of corpses, its attack frequency was obviously not enough. Soon, it was approached by flying zombies, and even a speed-type extraordinary zombie had already run to a distance of less than 20 meters under the dead tree.


    Then, the zombie stopped suddenly, as if its body was imprisoned by some kind of force, unable to move.


    Immediately afterwards, the group of zombies that followed were also imprisoned, stopped and could not move. As more and more zombies approached, more and more zombies were immobilized.


    This is a certain ability of the white dead tree, which can confine nearby creatures, but it does not have the ability to cause damage, it is just confinement.


    Such a method may be useful for other creatures, but it is useless for a huge wave of corpses. More and more zombies are approaching, and they can always exceed the limit that the dead tree can control.


    Nearly a thousand zombies were imprisoned in place, which was also the limit of the dead tree. Other zombies surged up from the side, getting closer to the dead tree.


    A large number of branches emerged from the dead tree and beat the approaching zombies continuously, which temporarily stopped the tide of corpses.


    at this time.


    Members of the new human expedition team were monitoring this scene, and saw the tide of corpses besieging the dead tree of Baishuang like hunting prey.


    "Hiss~"


    "These are definitely the corpses controlled by the zombie before, otherwise there would be no such discipline, like a group of barbarians to catch hoarfrost dead trees." A member of the expedition team wore a small yellow hat and carried iron clothes on his back. The female member of the box sighed and said that she had never seen such a strange scene.


    "The Baishuang dead tree is the most powerful group among the seventh-order creatures. Are these zombies really opponents? It''s too strange to look at." Senna frowned, and they came here to find Baishuang. Frost tree.


    The body of the hoarfrost dead tree can be used as firewood for the stove tower, and it is the best fuel. A hoarfrost dead tree can ensure that a stove tower burns for six months.


    To their surprise, those seemingly weak zombies were actually approaching the frosty tree step by step.


    "The speed of these zombies is not normal, even the most common zombies are faster than ordinary ninth-order creatures." Sena immediately discovered the clue, "I don''t know what happened outside the border that would make this zombie The tide has changed so much."


    Another team member next to him seemed disapproving: "Even if these zombies are stronger, can they really kill this hoarfrost dead tree?"


    Although the number of zombies in this world is countless, they are always the lowest creatures. They exist like garbage. Even if they are zombie waves, generally speaking, they will not pose any threat.


    Senna shook her head with a serious expression: "Don''t underestimate these zombies. In history, there have been many powerful zombie-like creatures, and even a border city was destroyed because of this."


    Zombie creatures have a characteristic. Weak ones are just like ordinary zombies. Weak ones can''t do it, and if they are strong, they can''t do it either. They are often at the top of the world''s food chain.


    It''s just that powerful zombie creatures are hardly seen, or haven''t appeared for a long time.


    The tide of corpses was compressed step by step, and they kept approaching the dead trees. The branches growing from the ground became difficult to move. They often protruded from the ground and would be grabbed by the zombies in the tide of corpses.


    The tide of corpses pressed its own strength on the dead tree bit by bit, until it finally crushed it.


    The first zombie came into contact with the hoarfrost dead tree, and then, the second and the third also leaned over, and the huge giant followed closely behind, dragging a huge dead tree, and smashed it heavily. He climbed up and smashed the arm protruding from the dead tree.


    Saina and the others were shocked when they saw this scene. They thought that even if the tide of corpses was strong, they would not have much advantage in the face of hoarfrost withered trees, but the situation soon became one-sided, like Like felling a tree, the huge hoarfrost tree began to shake, and a large number of dead branches scattered in the air.


    Unlike other Extraordinary creatures, it has no legs and can''t move. Facing a huge wave of corpses, if it can''t beat it, it has to wait for death.


    On the other side, Su Changxing was amazed at the strength of this dead tree, which could hold back the tide of corpses for so long, "I''m afraid ordinary seventh-order creatures can''t match this kind of combat power."


    Expedition Corpse Tide is now facing the seventh-order extraordinary creatures, and there will be no pressure. As long as they can besieged, they will be able to hunt and kill them. If it is really counted in terms of combat power, it may reach the level of sixth-order.


    The sound of dead trees cracking kept ringing, and finally, with a loud noise, he staggered and fell into the tide of corpses.


    It didn''t seem too long, less than an hour.


    "This is too exaggerated. This wave of corpses actually knocked down the dead tree of Baishuang. What are the origins of these zombies?" The members of the expedition team with black crutches in their hands opened their eyes wide and couldn''t believe it. If he hadn''t been well-informed and receptive, he would definitely feel that he was dreaming.


    Senna also couldn''t help taking a deep breath, looking at the densely packed zombies in the distance, she suddenly felt uneasy, as if she saw a huge black meteorite falling from the sky with sparks, kicking up sand and dust, and the black flames were constantly flying over the crowd. With the spread of the city, everything was reduced to ashes.


    "..."


    "Captain, captain?"


    The voice grew louder and turned into reality.


    With the shouts of the team members next to her, she recovered from the hallucination, her forehead was covered with cold sweat and the bandage was wet, and her breathing became short of breath.


    Her occupation is a prophet, and she is also a great prophet. She does not have too much combat power, but she can collect information in the border area and obtain illusions about the future.


    The Great Prophets are passed down in a single line, and they only exist in the expedition group, and they can only display their abilities in the border areas. Every generation of the Great Prophets died in various accidents during the expedition. They were plagued by bad luck, as if they were affected by some It''s a curse that no one lives past thirty.


    "Disaster? A devastating disaster." She said to herself, with a look of fear in her eyes, and her hands trembling uncontrollably.


    The team members next to her also saw that something was wrong, supported her with one hand, and asked with concern: "What happened to the captain, did you see something?"


    Senna looked at the people around her, took a deep breath, and stabilized her emotions, "You are here to keep an eye on the corpse tide, Xiaoyi, you and I will pass information to the empire."


    "Now?" The female team member with the metal box on her back and the little yellow cap showed surprise, realizing that the captain might have obtained important information this time.


    The number of times to send messages is limited, and the energy in the border area is chaotic, so they can only rely on the communication machine to transmit information to the inland.


    This consumes a lot of energy for the operator of the communication machine, and they can only send it up to three times. Unless there are special circumstances, they will not waste precious opportunities.


    Used it once before, and there are two chances left.


    Senna nodded: "What I saw this time is very unusual, and I need to send it back immediately for analysis by the spirit interpreter."


    Compared with ordinary prophets, the information obtained by the Great Prophet is extremely accurate, which is related to the fate of the entire civilization, but it is presented in some kind of illusion, and professional spiritual masters are required to analyze the accurate information from it, so as to achieve prediction future effect.


    The information about the future obtained in this way has always been accurate, and there has never been a single mistake in history.


    Senna didn''t understand why she immediately received such information when she saw the tide of corpses. It was extremely terrifying, as if it foreshadowed that civilization would suffer a devastating blow.


    The Great Prophet himself is also able to analyze the information from the illusion, but it is not as precise, but he can still get a general idea.


    Walking on the road, the team member named Xiaoyi asked in a low voice: "Captain, what exactly did you see, I''m afraid it''s not an ordinary thing."


    Senna glanced at her and said seriously: "Just stick to your own job, you don''t need to know anything unnecessary."


    Xiaoyi has never seen the captain so serious, even the things that she had predicted a few times before mentioned something to her, and nodded: "Got it."


    She could probably imagine that the information predicted this time might be very unusual and different from the information she had received before.


    Senna was behind a rock, with her back to Xiaoyi, took out a piece of white paper and an ink pen, and painted quickly. In just four or five minutes, she engraved the exact scene she had just seen on it. Black meteorites, black flames, drifting smoke, and burning cities and people.


    She put the drawn information into the envelope, sealed the envelope, and handed it to Xiaoyi.


    Xiaoyi took the envelope, stuffed it into the metal box, put the metal box on the ground, raised the cane in his hand and waved it, chanting complicated spells silently, and bright lines appeared on the metal box.


    Her movements became faster and faster, and afterimages danced in the air, and the lines on the metal box became brighter and brighter.


    finally.


    A crisp sound of kacha came from the box, Xiaoyi also stopped moving, sat down on the ground, and said in a low voice: "Success~"


    The envelope in the box started to burn, and quickly turned into ashes, floating in the air.


    At this moment~www.novelhall.com~ she felt as if she hadn''t rested for ten days and nights, she was exhausted, the bandage around her mouth was stained red with blood, and her whole body seemed to be drained.


    Messengers like them are themselves consumables.


    But who is not?


    Senna asked, "Are you okay?"


    Xiaoyi shook her head, and with Senna''s support, she stood up with difficulty: "It''s not a big problem, it should be fine if you take a rest."


    Sudden.


    Senna was stunned, seeing the black flames burning fiercely, as if they were going to cover everything, in the flames, she saw eight different eyes slowly opening, strange, moving, separated by countless hours And the space glanced at her.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, and she fell straight back, hitting the back of her head on the rock.


    A stone flew from nowhere and hit her on the forehead.

 v3 Chapter 301： The Destiny of the Necromancer

    After the Baishuang dead tree fell, it was time to share the loot. The huge dead tree wreckage quickly disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye, becoming the nourishment of the corpse tide.


    During this process, more than a dozen zombies have advanced into extraordinary zombies, and their bodies have undergone various changes.


    Every zombie can quickly strengthen itself by absorbing energy. This is the racial talent of zombies, so that the tide of zombies can digest anything. The corpse of a seventh-order extraordinary creature is nothing at all.


    Su Changxing reckoned that even the corpses of more powerful creatures, the tide of corpses could be easily digested and transformed into his own combat power.


    This expeditionary zombie wave is much stronger than the zombie wave stationed at home because it is constantly searching for prey and constantly fighting. Among them, the extraordinary zombies account for 1/10 of the entire corpse wave, which is quite Amazing proportions.


    You know, if you are not in the right area, it is very difficult to find an extraordinary zombie.


    In the corpse tide, the original extraordinary zombies that grew up by devouring the corpses of extraordinary creatures are the backbone of the corpse tide, and it is also one of the reasons why the corpse tide can easily defeat the seventh-order creatures.


    As for the transportation of extraordinary crystals, it is no longer undertaken by the big speaker, but another speed zombie that has grown up in the zombie tide. Possesses a strong life-saving ability, and will not easily die suddenly during the delivery of goods.


    The big horn is stationed in the tide of expeditionary corpses, and is now advancing. It took only two days to become a seventh-level creature. He ate too many corpses of seventh-level extraordinary creatures, which also made him grow faster than Su Changxing expected. Advanced.


    The tide of expeditionary corpses did not push forward further, but searched for seventh-order extraordinary creatures in the desert horizontally.


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing also noticed that those new humans who were secretly spying on them did not do anything else, they were just observing from a distance, as if they were doing a scientific research.


    He didn''t pay attention to these new human beings at first, but later found that they had been following the tide of corpses, so he sent some zombies to drive them away, but these new human beings were lingering, no matter how they drove them away, they would follow them not far or near Corpse tide, keep a relatively safe distance.


    Moreover, these new humans are quite powerful. If only a small number of extraordinary zombies are sent to drive them away, they may not be opponents.


    And it would be a bit embarrassing if some corpses were sent to drive them away, but they couldn''t catch up with these new humans.


    Of course, if you keep chasing, the corpse tide may catch up. After all, the physical strength of zombies is unlimited, and after a long time, the corpse tide will naturally catch up.


    But there was no need for this at all, so Su Changxing didn''t bother to pay attention to them. He planned to wait until the big speaker reached the seventh level before dealing with them. If he cooperates with some extraordinary zombies, it shouldn''t be a problem to get rid of them all at once.


    When passing through a place with loose sandy soil, rustling sounds came from the ground, and with the shaking of the ground, a huge red-skinned scorpion with three tails came out of the ground, killing seven or eight zombies at once. It was stuffed into the mouth and chewed continuously, but at the same time it also hit the tide of corpses head-on.


    This is probably a pie in the sky. The corpse tide was worried that it would not be able to find its prey, and this scorpion bumped into it head-on.


    ¡¿


    The two sides immediately strangled together. The scorpion''s carapace was extremely hard. Ordinary zombies could only leave shallow marks on it, and it was difficult for even a giant to break through.


    The scorpion continuously sprays venom around with its three tails, but the poison resistance of the zombies itself is very high. Thirsty recovery, appear rough skin and thick flesh.


    A large amount of venom was sprayed on the tide of corpses, even without actually killing a few zombies.


    With the continuous impact of the tide of corpses, clear cracks appeared on the scorpion''s carapace, which continued to extend. With a dull sound, the entire carapace on the scorpion''s abdomen was broken by the big horn''s claws, exposing blood-red flesh.


    The scorpion fell into the tide of corpses at a faster speed, and only persisted for 20 minutes. It was still much weaker than the white frost dead tree, but it was extremely aggressive and killed many zombies.


    The scorpion let out a mournful cry, its body wriggled continuously, and was disintegrated bit by bit, including the carapace of flesh and blood. In the end, there was nothing left, only some residues and traces of liquid.


    "This is too ferocious. The three-tailed red scorpion couldn''t last long after being caught, and in the end there were not even corpses left." A member of the expedition team couldn''t help but marvel at this scene.


    Senna''s forehead was covered with blood, and the bandage was wet. She was hit by a stone just now, which forced her to have a slight concussion. "These zombies look weak, but they are actually monsters that can devour seventh-order creatures. We can''t have any contempt for it."


    "I have already applied for the program just now, and the Colossus of Apocalypse will arrive here soon."


    The team members next to him were a little surprised when they heard this. To get the Colossus of the Apocalypse out of the fixed course of action, special procedures need to be applied for, which generally would not be used, after all, the Colossus of the Apocalypse consumes a lot of money.


    "Captain, is this really necessary? We still have to invite the Apocalypse Giant Elephant over. Didn''t the elite group come here already? Although we can''t solve the corpse tide, they should be able to." He still couldn''t help saying , I feel that there is no need to go to war for a group of zombies, killing a chicken with a bull''s knife.


    The elite group has a strong combat power, among them are some powerful Extraordinary, they are only here to scout, find the specific location of the frost dead tree, and then the elite group will get rid of it.


    Senna fell into a brief silence. If she hadn''t foreseen those phantoms, she would definitely not have done so, and now she just wants to clean up this wave of corpses in the safest way to prevent any accidents.


    "Of course it is necessary. This horde of corpses is not as simple as it seems. Didn''t you realize that when you saw this horde of corpses a few days ago, it wasn''t like this? It was already able to hunt and kill seven of them after only a few days of not seeing them. Extraordinary creature."


    "This growth rate is much more terrifying than any known creature, and there are too many zombies in this world."


    but.


    She still didn''t think the destruction was brought about by the tide of corpses, it might be someone, a creature, or something related to the tide of corpses.


    ¡­


    A tall tower made of metal shimmered under the starry sky, and could be seen from more than ten miles away.


    Flames suddenly appeared on the table, then ashes disappeared, and then a letter floated down from the air and fell into the dark and dry palm.


    It was an old man with long white hair, a weakened and withered figure, and wearing a gray tattered robe. His whole body exuded a breath of death and decay. When people saw him at first glance, they would think that this person was very old, and He will die at any time, afraid that he will suddenly close his eyes and fall to the ground.


    "come yet?"


    "It seems to be the same as the prophecy..."


    Before the old man opened the envelope, he said to himself, making people think that he seemed to know what was in the envelope, and he might have opened the envelope to peek.


    The young man wearing glasses and a silk robe next to him looked at the envelope suspiciously, and asked respectfully, "What prophecy? Does the teacher already know what''s inside?"


    The old man is the oldest and top spiritual master, Kamanaulu, and the only spiritual master who survived from the previous era. No one knows how old he is, but it must be hundreds of years old. Unbelievably profound.


    "I don''t know, I just learned some information from a previous prophecy. My teacher once received a prophetic vision from a frontier prophet, saying that in the future, a girl who is also a prophet will send black pigeons to the empire."


    "The dove plays the role of the future in the illusion, and the black is the destruction. According to the prophecy, the person who receives the dove is me. I have been waiting for this day, year after year, getting older and older."


    "I never thought I was going to die because I hadn''t received this black pigeon and now I see it..."


    This is the inspiration from the spiritual master, who has a weak connection with everything, and can see the reality of things through appearances.


    Before opening it, the old man knew what might be inside, bad news, very bad news.


    The young spirit interpreter at the side seemed to see traces of black air emanating from the envelope, which made people shudder.


    He immediately said: "Teacher, let me do it. Your body is no longer in good shape. Let young people do this kind of thing."


    While talking, he reached out to take it, but was stopped by the old man, "You can''t, it can only be done by me, and that''s why I can live till now, this is my mission."


    "Stand back, don''t peek into this, I feel a connection to some unknowable, your inspiration puts you in danger."


    The old man said to his disciple with a serious face, with a tone that could not be rejected.


    Faced with the majesty of the teacher, the young spirit interpreter could only sigh and back away.


    Carefully open the envelope.


    The aged spiritual master opened his eyes and looked at the pitch-black painting. Suddenly, his body trembled involuntarily. He seemed to see an unknown existence in the sky behind him. He was wearing a cloak and couldn''t see his face clearly. with their country.


    "Is that a god?"


    His eyes were wide open, from cloudy to clear, he felt a splitting headache, as if something exploded in his mind, but even so, he tremblingly picked up the pen and wrote the known information on another piece of paper. Write it tremblingly.


    "The black flames are zombies. The tide of corpses formed by zombies may one day in the future crush our civilization, and there is an unknown existence behind it..."


    The words on the paper came to an abrupt end. Before finishing writing, the aged spiritual master closed his eyes and lay down on the table. His breathing slowed down quickly, and then slowed down until he was breathless.


    He died, and died on the day when the prophecy was verified, leaving behind a half-analyzed prophecy.


    Healer is a highly dangerous profession, and the spirit is likely to come into contact with dangerous existences in different dimensions, resulting in sudden death.


    It is absolutely a miracle that he is still alive.


    A powerful spiritual master once said that no spiritual master can live past the age of fifty, no matter how rich the experience and the high inspiration.


    "teacher¡­"


    The young spiritual master watched the teacher fall without much expression, thinking that this might be the best destination for a spiritual master.


    Dying in understanding the spirit is like a bird dying in the sky, using the sky as its own grave.


    He walked over to pick up the painting that hadn''t been analyzed yet, and continued to analyze it, but he only glanced at it twice, before he started to write, he quietly fell to the ground.


    "Like giving away heads one by one?"


    Such a picture appeared in Su Changxing''s mind, and he couldn''t help but wonder, where did this person come from, but he actually made some kind of contact with him, and then insisted on making direct contact with his spirit, and then rushed to his death.


    This is no different from Porcelain.


    In that small room, seven or eight people wearing the same clothes fell down like a baton, and another one was picked up.


    What they came into contact with was precisely Su Changxing''s spirit that was separated by belief and distorted by evil gods. For some unknown reason, these people actually communicated with each other in some way, and then smashed him to death.


    "Why bother?"


    He could see that these people seemed to be performing some kind of nagging ceremony, but because the picture he saw was too vague, he couldn''t tell what they were doing.


    More than a dozen spiritual masters died in a row, all of them were the elite among the spiritual masters, but most of them died suddenly after touching the painting.


    "I''m afraid this is related to a certain real god. It is not something that me and other mortals can touch. The analysis cannot be advanced at all. Only Master Karma at the beginning analyzed half of it. I don''t know how he did it." A The older spirit interpreter took a breath and said.


    The officer in blue uniform saw this scene~www.novelhall.com~ and didn''t say anything, knowing that so many people had died, it would be useless to continue, waved his hand, and told the soldiers next to him:


    "Take all the corpses for purification and incineration, including everything in this room."


    The entire civilization has been in operation since that night, dispatching troops one after another to clean up the zombies on the territory and all creatures related to zombies.


    Su Changxing also didn''t know how much shock his unintentional actions had brought to these new humans.


    But even if he knew, he wouldn''t be surprised at all. Although his body is only a fifth-order Extraordinary, because of his huge amount of faith, he is definitely a demigod in terms of personality, not to mention that he theoretically controls a complete world.


    Actually.


    Even if Wan Fang sacrificed the entire world and became a monster in the blood moon, as long as Su Changxing was given enough time to spread his faith to every place in the pocket galaxy world, it would not be impossible to defeat Wan Fang.


    It''s just that this takes a long time, which may be very short for a real god.

 v3 Chapter 302： turbid

    The purple-red flesh and blood squirmed in the cracks of the street, making a slight friction sound, which aroused the tremors in the heart.


    The squirming flesh and blood continued to spread and grow outward, like flesh worms, they were one with the tentacle monster, and they were a part of the tentacle monster.


    In just a few days, the tentacle monster transformed its surroundings into its own territory. Whether it was an extraordinary creature that inadvertently intruded, a wandering zombie, or a human being who went to check the situation, they would all be devoured by the tentacle monster.


    There was a dead silence, only purple-red squirming flesh and blood, of course, it could also be said to be full of vitality, full of huge vitality.


    "Growing in the direction of the tide of corpses, is it because there are more zombies here?"


    Su Changxing was monitoring the situation over there all the time, and the speed of the blood and flesh covering was neither slow nor fast, and he would probably be able to meet the corpse tide head-on in a few days.


    "Won''t this thing be able to grow infinitely?"


    After he said this, he was not sure, this monster was different from any creature he had seen before, it was unique, or it was simply created by some kind of existence, like a doll like a flower umbrella, it was unique.


    What surprised him the most was that he didn''t know where the energy absorbed by the tentacle monster seemed to be endless, growing on a huge energy block.


    It''s like those people who appear out of nowhere...


    Thinking of this, Su Changxing suddenly fell silent, as if he had suddenly discovered a blind spot in the matter. If even people can appear out of thin air, then can the energy needed by the tentacle monster also appear out of thin air.


    In other words, it doesn''t need to actively eat at all, and there will be a steady stream of energy sent into its body!


    It is precisely because there is no need to actively hunt, the tentacle monster is simply fixed in one place so that it can grow its body better.


    If the world always takes the initiative to maintain a dynamic balance, when the non-existent things break through the boundary of virtual reality, then what will happen to the existing things...


    before.


    Su Changxing also probably thought of such a result, but it was not so clear and not so certain. The situation of the tentacle monster just confirmed his idea.


    "This world is probably in a state where the virtual and the real are superimposed on each other, and it is extremely distorted."


    He closed his eyes in a state of meditation, while controlling the movement of the tide of corpses.


    At this time.


    There was movement from the wall outside the window, a zombie the size of a child, carrying a backpack, jumped in from the window.


    Exactly delivery number 1.


    This is a zombie whose talents are all focused on speed. It didn''t take long to rush over from the desert, and it mainly gave Su Zhang the extraordinary crystal he had hunted.


    In addition to Yunhuo No. 1, there are also Yunhuo No. 2 and Yunhuo No. 3. The zombie wave operates like a Zerg. There is some division of labor at the beginning, and not all of them are combatants.


    This is also Su Changxing''s intentional simulating mode of operation of the Zerg. A mode that has evolved over countless years must have its advantages, so that the Titan Zerg is still active today.


    This time, a total of three seventh-order Extraordinary crystals were sent, two white and one red. The red one was the scorpion¡¯s Extraordinary crystal with a somewhat scorching aura, and the other two were from white dead trees. tree, and another was found later.


    Compared with the extraordinary crystal of the scorpion, the energy contained in the extraordinary crystal of the white dead tree is even greater, enough for him to carry out a small enhancement of frenzy.


    Under the catalysis of a large number of extraordinary crystals, Su Changxing''s body has already undergone earth-shaking changes. His hair is fluffy and dark, his skin is no longer pale, but a healthy white color. From the outside, he does not look like a It''s just a zombie, but a human being. If he puts on a suit of clothes, no one will be able to recognize him even if he walks into the gathering place.


    More importantly, his face was at least 70% similar to his body, and he changed unconsciously. This was probably also the influence of the soul on the body.


    The body tends to take on the appearance of the soul, so that what most order creatures look like, the soul will also look the same.


    ¡­


    Chen Tiannan and others are still cleaning up the illusory people, and not every gathering place will have riots. This is probably related to the leader''s leadership ability and the order of the gathering place itself.


    And with the passage of time, the level of panic has also decreased. We all know that Chen Tiannan and others are not massacring indiscriminately, but are purposeful and targeted to clean up the "polluted people".


    In the Ximenlong team, Liu Lilan, a middle-aged woman with a strong figure and dark skin, said with a serious face: "Captain Chen, I don''t know if you have noticed that the overall strength of these illusory people seems to have increased compared to before."


    "I don''t know what caused it..."


    She was the first member to follow Ximenlong. Although she is a woman, she is full of toughness and meticulous in doing things. Except for Ximenlong, other members of the Ximenlong team will be afraid of her.


    Chen Tiannan nodded: "There is indeed such a situation, let''s look at it again, at least in terms of the current situation, we can still deal with it."


    If it really doesn''t work, he will let Ximenlong and others evacuate the second district, completely abandon this place, and then make a long-term plan.


    The thirteenth district can give up, and of course the second district can also give up.


    At such a time, as long as it is conducive to the survival of the race, you can do anything, and you don''t care about morality and order. Only when the fire of civilization continues can you be qualified to talk about morality and order.


    Their next goal is the central south gathering place, which is near the middle of the second district, and it is also a place with dense houses. Compared with the previous area, the zombies here are more dense, and there are more dangerous creatures. Correspondingly, The gathering place here is also relatively stronger.


    For example, the Lanfeng gathering place is quite special, most of them are composed of extraordinary people, and the overall strength is naturally not comparable to that of ordinary gathering places. For ordinary gathering places, there are still more ordinary people, who want to become Extraordinary is not so easy


    For ordinary humans, it is a hurdle that requires not only talent, but also chance, as well as the assistance of some mysterious items. If one is lucky, one can directly become an Extraordinary with the help of the doomsday game.


    "The situation in this gathering place is good, there is no riot, and everything is still under control." Liu Lilan continued.


    Like the rebellion in the gathering place, they didn''t encounter it again. At most, there was only a riot, and some people fled.


    This is a gathering place built in an industrial area, the terrain is relatively spacious, and it is close to the river bank, and there will be no shortage of water, but there are some monsters in the water that will attack people near the river bank, and often appear suddenly and drag people into the water , and then disappears again.


    As soon as he walked in, Chen Tiannan looked at the people around him, his expression was calmer than before, and he secretly gestured to Ximen Long.


    They had expected such a situation before, a very bad situation, but it still happened. There were more illusory people in the gathering place than real people, and it was regarded as anti-client.


    But how did this happen?


    This gathering place has not heard of riots or other situations, and it has always been in a state of order.


    Even so, he was still going to meet the leader here first to see what the composition was. If it was an illusory person, they would do it directly, and there was no need to hide it.


    "Are you here?"


    An old voice came from the room. It was an old man sitting on a chair with a broken leg. There was an oil lamp on the table, illuminating the room very brightly.


    Chen Tiannan looked at the closed curtains and said, "It''s daytime outside, why don''t you open the windows?"


    The old man shook his head, sighed and said, "Close it, otherwise things from outside will come in."


    Chen Tiannan grabbed the wine on the table and poured it into the glass, took a big sip, and felt the sharp taste in his throat: "Did you feel it? I didn''t expect the leader of this gathering place to be a normal person?"


    The old man''s eyes were cloudy, and then he looked at Chen Tiannan, then he became sober: "You are the adults of the law enforcement team? I have been waiting for you to come over, and finally here..."


    His reason is not clear, and he speaks incoherently. Obviously, his spirit has been distorted to a certain extent. It is not because of pollution, but it seems to be in contact with those illusory people for a long time.


    Sitting opposite him, Chen Tiannan said calmly: "We are here to deal with this matter, what happened here, why are there so many... non-existent people."


    After the words fell, the old man lowered his head and fell into a long silence. He seemed to be thinking, and his face became more and more sober.


    He suddenly stood up from the chair, supported the table with both hands, looked at Chen Tiannan, and said with a sure face:


    "Yes, they are people who don''t exist. From the past few days, I suddenly realized that I don''t know many people. I thought I was old and my mind became unclear. I was thinking about whether to fire Chief of this position."


    ¡­


    "We''ve already traveled more than half of the distance and we''re almost there." Xu Jie said while looking down at the map in her hand.


    "I heard that many gathering places have been polluted. The law enforcement team is now conducting a large-scale cleanup operation. Many people have been massacred because of this." Someone next to him said.


    Yi Xiaodong was taciturn, looking at the people around him with no expression on his face. He always felt that some people were gone, but he couldn''t remember their names.


    It may be that he has forgotten some of the dead, forgotten their names.


    "..."


    Xu Jie looked sideways at Yi Xiaodong who was in a daze, and smiled charmingly: "What''s the matter, why are you in a daze."


    Yi Xiaodong responded with a smile, took a sip of the water that Xu Jie handed over: "It''s nothing, I just remembered something, maybe it''s because of the pollution that made my mind unclear."


    Xu Jie looked at him with a heartbroken look: "It''s okay, maybe we''ll be fine when we get there, and everything will be fine after the end of the day."


    Yi Xiaodong nodded: "Yes, everything will be fine."


    During the conversation, the temperature between the two kept rising, which was probably full of love.


    In the apocalypse, such things are extremely precious, but they will not disappear completely. Human beings are always a race that is constantly chasing beautiful things.


    ¡¿


    Everyone probably has a good original intention, but it''s hard to say what the result will be.


    This is a long journey, so long that no one will know the result, or reach the destination, or fall into the abyss.


    Along the way, their number has been continuously decreasing, from the first 600 to 400 people, and then to the current 200 people.


    Their destination is a town on the border of the second district. It is said to be a town, but it is extremely industrialized. It seems to be a research institute before the end of the world. It has good protection and can be used as a gathering place. It''s just a matter of location. It is relatively remote, but it is the best for them.


    Just now, they were attacked by an extraordinary zombie again, and two more people died in the attack.


    The creatures in this area are very dangerous. The zombie just now was also of the eighth rank. Even if there are many Extraordinary people in their team, they will inevitably suffer losses in the face of such an attack.


    The long-distance journey consumes a lot of physical and mental energy, and everyone in the team is not in good condition.


    There was a scream.


    Yi Xiaodong looked back and saw a person suddenly attacking the person next to him. The skin on his face was covered with black lines, and the muscles in his legs swelled at a speed visible to the naked eye, apparently out of control.


    Since the psychiatrist at the gathering place had died before, it was impossible to control the loss of control of the Extraordinary in the team.


    The out-of-control Extraordinary was quickly dealt with and fell to the ground. Even after he died, his flesh and blood continued to mutate.


    This has happened several times, they are indeed contaminated, so the probability of getting out of control is higher.


    Everyone''s face showed worry. When they saw other people losing control, they would naturally think of themselves when they lost control. Many people who were about to lose control couldn''t see anything from their appearance. They were suppressed, suppressed, and then exploded.


    In the evening, they gathered in a building to spend the night. Because there were a lot of Beyonders, there was no shortage of food for the time being.


    The members of the exploration team came back to report: "According to the clues provided before, we found a huge beehive on the central building, we need to avoid it, so as not to alarm those monsters."


    Yi Xiaodong nodded: "There is still a distance, we will bypass the east avenue tomorrow, there should be no problem, and we will leave the city later."


    The current situation is still optimistic, and Xu Jie is also in a good mood, "We should be able to reach our destination in five or six days."


    Yi Xiaodong nodded: "Almost."


    Everything seems to be going in a good direction.


    After twelve o''clock, Yi Xiaodong took people out to find a nearby mysterious store and search for supplies.


    Walking to the street, he looked back, lowered his head, silently took out a cigarette and lit it, put it in his mouth, and took a deep breath.


    The team member next to him said with a suspicious look: "Boss, don''t you don''t smoke?"


    Yi Xiaodong coughed twice, nodded and said, "You know it, I don''t smoke, I suddenly want to taste it."


    Then, he threw the cigarette on the ground and stomped it out, and casually threw the empty can in his hand on the ground, breathing out smoke, as if he was sighing.


    now.


    It was exactly 12 o''clock, the time when the mysterious store was refreshed, and several familiar lights appeared on the street in the distance.


    Every time I see him, I am surprised that although it is light, it does not illuminate the darkness.


    The zombies on the street are relatively dense. When you see them, you will come closer. Even if they are not weak, you have to be careful when walking on the street at night. There are too many monsters hidden in the dark, maybe something will kill them. They eat it in one bite.


    "Captain, what are you seeing!"


    The team members next to him shouted and pointed to the sky behind them.


    Huge black figures appeared in the sky. They were black bees, appearing in groups, and flew towards the building where they were stationed, accompanied by buzzing noises.


    Yi Xiaodong observed for a while before reacting and said: "They were attacked, we have to rush back. Those are bees from the hive. Although each one is not strong, there are a lot of them."


    They knew that there was a beehive here, but this was the only way out. It would be more dangerous to take other routes. They had been thinking about how to avoid the beehive without disturbing the beehive, but they still bumped into it.


    Yi Xiaodong and others have been out for a while, and they won''t be able to go back for a while.


    It wasn''t until late at night that Yi Xiaodong dared to go back. He was the only one with blood all over his body, as if he had been attacked.


    The building where they were originally stationed has turned into ruins, and there are corpses all over the floor, not only human beings, but also huge bees. The two sides have launched an extremely tragic battle in this place.


    Yi Xiaodong looked at this scene, but he was unexpectedly calm. He walked towards the ruins, holding a long knife with blood in his hand. Although it had dried up, he could still recognize that it was probably human blood, and shouted :"Anyone else!"


    No one responded, and the surroundings were quiet, only the roaring sound came from a distance, and those bees seemed to come and go quickly.


    Among the ruins, there are a large number of corpses on the street, and there are hundreds of corpses at a glance.


    The bees in the hive are quite ferocious. At the beginning, there was a large gathering place of tens of thousands of people nearby, and it was patronized by the beehive. Nearly 80% of the people died in that disaster, and no gathering place was established in this area after that.


    This place has completely become a bee''s territory.


    Just when Yi Xiaodong thought everyone was dead, he saw a figure sitting in the ruins, staring at him with bright eyes.


    It was Xu Jie, with a puzzled look on his face, questioning: "Why? Why did you do this?"


    She thought of what Yi Xiaodong did to attract the bees, otherwise it would not have been such a coincidence, otherwise he would not have come back alone.


    Yi Xiaodong stared at her calmly, looked up at the sky covered by dark clouds, revealing a few dim stars, which seemed to squeeze through the gap, and sighed: "Don''t you know why?"


    Xu Jie asked back: "Why? You have lost control? It doesn''t look like it. You are sober, more sober than everyone else."


    "So you don''t know, I''m sorry." Yi Xiaodong sighed, "You''re right, it''s because I''m sober, and people in the past have wisdom... out of sight, out of sight, but since I If you see it, you can¡¯t let it go.¡±


    He walked forward step by step, the sound of stepping on the gravel was clearly visible, and with the constant beating of his heartstrings, he felt that the person in front of him was so real, so beautiful, beautiful and moving.


    "You are all monsters. I didn''t even realize it myself, and I didn''t realize it. I didn''t realize until I found out that there was no one I knew here. I was surrounded by monsters!"


    A look of sadness appeared on Yi Xiaodong''s face, he realized the problem, and realized that except for Xu Jie, there was no one he was familiar with in the gathering place.


    Xu Jie stared at him and said coldly: "You are crazy, you killed all of us, where are there any monsters, we are all living people."


    "You killed everyone! You are still calling us monsters, you are crazy, you are really crazy!"


    Xu Jie''s complexion became ferocious, and she shouted hoarsely, her body was covered with wounds, and blood kept spilling out.


    "I''m sorry, this matter may be difficult to understand, and I also know that this may not be your intention..." Yi Xiaodong showed a sorry expression on his face, and his heart was indeed a little shaken, "I only accept what I believe is true, otherwise I''m not even sure if I''m still alive, although I don''t know what happened..."


    Listening to Yi Xiaodong''s words, Xu Jie suddenly opened her eyes wide, as if she understood something, with tears in her eyes: "Do you think all this is fake? Have you ever liked me?"


    Yi Xiaodong didn''t hesitate at all, and he already knew the answer. He had been thinking about this question all day long, and pointed to his forehead:


    "I liked it, and it''s still the same now, from the first time I saw you... But it shouldn''t be very long, at least not as long as I remember."


    "It''s only after you said that that I realized that we have been affected by something after all, and you only appeared at that time. You are the first person, right?"


    As he spoke, he gradually approached Xu Jie, only madness and bloodshot eyes remained in his eyes.


    At this time, more than a dozen figures jumped out from the surrounding ruins and rushed towards him, as if they had already ambushed.


    "kill him!"


    "Kill this demon!"


    They are all the people who survived in the gathering place~www.novelhall.com~ The faces are unfamiliar yet familiar, which makes Yi Xiaodong feel confused, and the more they are like this, the more irritable he feels.


    He suspected that if he continued like this, he might not be able to distinguish between reality and illusion, and would completely sink into it.


    As a person who can become a leader, he is very strong, at least he is one of the best in the gathering place.


    He paced sideways, dodged the oncoming attack, stretched out his left palm, the palm exploded, and shot a **** arrow, piercing one person''s chest.


    Then, several **** arrows burst out from all over his body, shooting and killing four or five people who approached.


    But at this time, more scarred people emerged from the ruins, and they seemed to be the ones who survived just now, but the number was not right, some were too many.


    Looking at this scene, Yi Xiaodong couldn''t help raising his brows, and instantly understood something.

 v3 Chapter 303： Dead

    The first ray of sunlight in the morning shone into the ruins, with a gentle and light taste. Yi Xiaodong looked at the rising sun and sat paralyzed in a pool of blood, not wanting to move at all. He was exhausted after a night of fighting.


    People kept appearing from the ruins and attacking him, but they were all scarred, and the fighting continued until dawn.


    The other party seemed to have finally given up.


    He still survived, and he didn''t expect to survive at first, but those bees were more ferocious than he imagined, even with so many Extraordinary beings, they still died in all odds.


    "Sun, sun. The sun in this world is not always so bright."


    As he spoke to himself, there were corpses all around him, Xu Jie''s corpse was at his feet, his eyes were closed tightly, his throat was cut, and blood remained on his beautiful face.


    He stood up from the ground with difficulty, opened the water bottle in his hand, took a big sip, and felt the coolness. Although his face was expressionless, he was crying silently in his heart.


    At this moment, boundless loneliness hit him, like the sharp blade of the night, without any stars or moon.


    He dug a pit in the ruins and buried Xu Jie''s body. The blood on his body flowed back at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if going back in time.


    "It''s a pity that I met you in this way..."


    At this time, he felt an inexplicable vibration coming from his trouser pocket.


    "cell phone?"


    He was a little puzzled, he didn''t remember that he put a mobile phone in his trouser pocket, the screen of the mobile phone was still on, and it was still usable. A pop-up window popped up on it, and the dark red text seemed to be bleeding.


    [Complete mission: break through the darkness. ¡¿


    [Obtain the official player status, you can choose to leave or continue the mission, and you will get richer rewards if you continue the mission. ¡¿


    "I see."


    He looked at the message on his phone and sighed.


    In the morning light, a person walked towards the depths of the ruins, his back was extremely lonely.


    ¡­


    A bright oil lamp was lit on the table. The fire was burning very loudly, flickering from time to time, and had a strong smell of grease. This oil lamp must have been burning for a long time.


    The old man relaxed, and sat back on the chair with a pleading look on his face, looking at Chen Tiannan: "Although they may not have existed in the first place, they are still living people now, can the Lord Law Enforcer let them go."


    "After they are dead, there is probably no need for this gathering place to exist."


    Chen Tiannan looked at the pleading of the other party, his expression did not change at all, and he said calmly: "You know this is impossible, and they are not human, they have no past, they just appeared out of thin air, just a group of monsters."


    The old man sighed deeply and was silent for a while before he said: "Then why must they be fake? What if the non-existent party is us? We cannot tell the difference."


    "Master Law Enforcer, is it too arbitrary for you to kill them so eagerly?"


    "Maybe." Chen Tiannan said unhurriedly, "The truth is not important, we just need to be convinced that we are real and they are fake. Thinking about it will only disturb the mind."


    "You are old and your mind is not clear, and you don''t need to think so much. You should still be on our side now, right?"


    The old man nodded: "Of course, it has always been."


    Chen Tiannan said calmly: "That''s good, go and gather them up. I''m also in a hurry, and I''ve been delayed for a long time."


    He can feel that the will is constantly fading and being obliterated by time. Once it completely fades, he will become a living dead, and his body will die quickly.


    Chen Tiannan thought that the people in the gathering place would resist and ignore the leader''s orders, but unexpectedly, the people in the gathering place were very cooperative, even though the illusory people accounted for the vast majority.


    They really didn''t realize that they had fully integrated into this gathering place, and they were sure that they were a member of this gathering place, and they had absolute loyalty to the gathering place.


    This is their home in the apocalypse, and it needs to be guarded and maintained together.


    Looking at the crowd standing on the square, Ximen Long yawned and sighed: "The endless killing is really tiring."


    Liu Lilan reminded from behind: "Captain, please don''t complain casually, it will affect the emotions of other team members."


    Ximen Long showed a helpless look and nodded: "All right, that''s what I said."


    ¡­


    walk in the door.


    There is the sound of water flowing.


    It is endless darkness.


    The distant starlight is constantly flowing, and the ground also reflects the distant starlight to form two identical mirrors. They seem to be standing on a huge mirror.


    Or it could be said to be on a huge surface of water, because the sound of water can be heard when stepping on the ground, but no ripples of water can be seen.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Shen Jinxuan tilted her head, she was dazed, showing a cute look: "I always feel like I''ve seen it somewhere, in a dream?"


    Sean nodded, and said in agreement: "I also feel that I have seen it somewhere, and it is very familiar. I thought I was the only one who had such an illusion."


    Su Changxing looked at the scene in front of him thoughtfully, and also felt a familiar feeling, as if he had seen it somewhere before. This was probably not an illusion, but he had actually seen it before.


    "It may be that for some reason, our consciousness is connected to this space, so it feels familiar."


    Shen Jinxuan looked sideways, as if there was a breeze, and asked with a smile: "You also have a similar feeling."


    Su Changxing nodded: "Yes, let''s speed up and move forward, we should be able to get out soon."


    This place is probably located in the gap between the worlds, also commonly known as the subspace. Generally speaking, there are space cracks all over it, but there is nothing here, and it should be artificially transformed into this appearance.


    A crisp sound came from the front, like the sound of metal clashing.


    "There is a sound of chains." Shen Jinxuan was the first to react, and looked in the direction of the sound, and there seemed to be a black spot at that position.


    Su Changxing looked towards the black dot: "That''s a door..."


    Shen Jinxuan thought for a while and said, "Is it the way out? It looks a little far away."


    "Probably." Su Changxing replied, observing the surrounding space non-stop, and saw meticulous lines, not in subspace, but like an independent small world, just the rules and normal world in it completely different.


    Here, the water flow has no ripples, and the sound can travel far, and can travel forward until it disappears.


    So much so that even though the door was far away from them, they could still hear the sound of chains coming from it.


    "There should be something inside." Shen Jinxuan said affirmatively, after leaving the gap of death and the oppressive atmosphere, she talked a little more.


    Xiao En raised his brows, and suddenly had a bad feeling: "There...can''t be some kind of demon inside."


    This distance is long or not long, and the main reason is that time passes very slowly in this place. If it weren''t for Su Changxing''s strong perception, he would even feel that time here is still.


    It was indeed a door, the door suspended in mid-air, about half a meter above the ground, from a relatively long distance, one could see a different scene inside the door, it was no longer as dark as outside.


    Sean looked at the door in front of him cautiously: "Shall we go in?"


    But before he finished speaking, he saw Su Changxing stepping in, followed by Shen Jinxuan, and looked back at him: "If you are afraid, just wait outside?"


    Xiao En looked back at the darkness, his face twitched involuntarily, and immediately followed: "Well, I have to follow you, I am a guide."


    Although he is a sixth-order Extraordinary, he is really not very courageous. Specifically speaking, he is probably not as good as Shen Jinxuan.


    Although Shen Jinxuan is not too courageous.


    Su Changxing was also very puzzled, why a person like Xiao En was able to survive such a long time in the gap of death, he was a little too timid.


    This is probably also a special talent.


    A long corridor, spacious and grand, with bronze pillars erected on both sides, engraved with various demonic figures on them, but it does not make the environment here look evil, but solemn and solemn, like some kind of sacred place.


    As for why it was determined that the ones on the bronze pillars were demons, it was only because Su Changxing had seen some of them in the chasm of death. Although the paintings were not very similar, the resemblance was guaranteed. The person who burned these floating withers must be a soul painter.


    The sound of the chain came from the end of the corridor, and it could be clearly heard standing at the door, but the sound seemed to be getting smaller and smaller, and the force of the collision was weakening.


    "Let''s go in and take a look." Su Changxing observed the surrounding environment, said decisively, and took the lead to walk inside.


    Xiao En pointed to the blue crystal on the pillar, and said in shock: "This is the crystal of a natural disaster-level demon. There are so many of them here."


    Shen Jinxuan walked over, observed the blue crystal, opened her eyes wide and said, "The value of this thing should be very high."


    Sean nodded: "That''s for sure. The crystals of the Scourge Devil can be exchanged for hundreds of black coins, so the value is not low."


    "However, I think the demon crystal here may be in some kind of energy flow, it''s best not to move it."


    Before she finished speaking, Shen Jinxuan picked out a piece of blue crystal from the pillar, looking very relaxed, without even exerting much effort.


    "..." She glanced back at Sean, then looked down at the beautiful crystal in her hand, "You didn''t say it earlier, but it seems that nothing has changed."


    After she finished speaking, she pushed the crystal back again, with a look of reluctance, which seemed to reveal the attributes of some kind of money fan.


    On the other hand, Su Changxing keenly sensed that in the instant just now, a slight change occurred in the space.


    This is a bit strange, he thought that the pillars were just decorations, but he didn''t expect it to have practical functions.


    "Remove all these crystals and try." He looked at Shen Jinxuan and the two and said.


    Shen Jinxuan looked back at Su Changxing, blinked her eyes: "Is there really no problem?"


    Su Changxing reached out and took off the blue crystal on the pillar next to him, shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I thought these were just decorations, but now it doesn''t look like it."


    [Demon Crystal: It looks like it¡¯s just an ornament hanging on a pillar, but it seems to have another secret... This is a kind of demon who is good at creating illusions. ¡¿


    There was something here that not only fooled him, but also almost fooled the Eye of Data.


    Shen Jinxuan half-closed her eyes, and with an inexplicable smile, she took off the demon crystals on the wall one by one, and asked, "What is the effect of this thing in general?"


    Sean also looked over. He didn''t know what the devil crystals were for. In the Death Rift, the crystals obtained from hunting demons were all sold in the attic, in exchange for black coins, and then in exchange for other things.


    Su Changxing threw the demon crystal in his hand into his pocket Galaxy, and replied: "For ordinary Extraordinary, it is really useless, unless you want to transform yourself into a demon and use the energy in it to wash away your body and soul. It can turn into a demon in no time."


    "As for whether the demon is still an Extraordinary, we don''t know. Generally speaking, that demon is considered a newborn demon, and has nothing to do with the original Extraordinary."


    Shen Jinxuan was a little puzzled: "Then this can still be called transformation?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "The main reason is that some people have succeeded in transforming themselves into demons in this way and retaining human consciousness, but that can''t be regarded as human beings."


    Speaking of this, he thought of Zhu Wenwu, who also transformed himself into a half-blood, which was not fundamentally different from transforming into a demon.


    Zhu Wenwu did succeed, but he also left Blue Star shortly thereafter.


    He suspects that Zhu Wenwu may have some problems because of his transformation into a half-blood. It may be that his mind has been distorted, or he has completely turned into the original blood.


    Before, he was sure of such an idea.


    When he saw that an ordinary person like Luo Haodong was put into the body of a demon, and he could still remain normal, he had a new idea, thinking that Zhu Wenwu''s idea might be successful, transforming into a half-blooded species while maintaining human body and soul to gain great strength.


    Such thoughts are dangerous, and people who often fall into the abyss have such thoughts at the beginning.


    "The devil crystal is also a good material for drawing rune patterns. The higher the quality of the devil crystal, the stronger the power it can provide."


    "However, for the Extraordinary of this era, there are fewer people who master runes, and more attention is paid to the use of pure power."


    Su Changxing went on to say that although he did not study runes systematically, his attainments in runes are definitely a master level, just because he can understand divine runes, which are upgraded runes, and their complexity and powerful The power is also beyond the imagination of ordinary people, and it is not comparable to runes at all.


    Theoretically speaking, a **** who has mastered divine script will definitely be stronger than another **** who has not mastered divine script.


    Not all gods have mastered divine script, just like not all human beings can read, there will always be some illiterates.


    But for creatures like gods and spirits, they often have almost infinite lives. As long as they are willing to learn, they can always master the divine script.


    After all the blue crystals in the outer circle were picked off by them, the surrounding environment changed suddenly.


    Some wreckage emerged on the originally smooth, spotless floor. Time was condensed on it. After an extremely long time, it was integrated with the floor and could not be moved.


    Shen Jinxuan was also surprised when she saw the bones popping up suddenly, and took two steps back: "Why did these things pop up all of a sudden?"


    Su Changxing shook his head: "They have always been here. These demonic crystals have been constructed into a false outer surface space by some means, covering up the appearance of the original space."


    "But the question is, what''s the point of such an approach, why should these bones be hidden."


    He strode inside along the stairs, avoiding the bones. "These dead people are all humans who guarded the gap of death. They shouldn''t come here after escaping from the demons. I''m afraid there may be a rebellion among them."


    At the end, there was only a dry pool, and a model of a lake standing on top of the pool, and the sound of the chains had disappeared.


    But I didn''t see any chains here, and there were no other living things.


    There must be something else hiding here.


    Eight eyes slowly opened from his face, looking in different directions, each eye had a different look, as if it had its own thoughts.


    Sean followed up from behind and saw this scene, and felt his scalp tingling, and knew that the Lord in front of him must not be a simple human being, maybe it was a ghost or **** disguised as a human being.


    As for the other one, it is even more weird. He always feels that Shen Jinxuan is constantly changing, in an indeterminate state. Every second, every moment, and even every moment''s form is not fixed, which is different from the legendary There is no difference between the ancient gods. Simply put, they are indescribable.


    As if she hadn''t noticed, Shen Jinxuan walked up to Su Changxing, looked around and asked curiously, "There are no chains, so aren''t those chains here?"


    finally.


    Su Changxing found a vague phantom in the space, which looked like a door, and stretched out his left hand to grab it, but he didn''t grab it, and passed through it out of thin air.


    That thing seems to be in another space.


    Shen Jinxuan looked at the place where Su Changxing grabbed it with her hand just now, Tong Kong gradually turned dark blue, and frowned:


    "There''s a door there?"


    "That''s right." Su Changxing nodded, and looked at her suddenly: "You can see it too?"


    He has eight eyes and abyssal eyes that can deeply analyze the structure of space, so it is reasonable to be able to discover the existence of that thing. Why can Shen Jinxuan see it.


    Shen Jinxuan glanced sideways at Su Changxing, stretched her neck, and said in a low voice, "Jin saw it, so I saw it too."


    Su Changxing can tell that Shen Jinxuan is also in a strange state now, which is different from before, like a superimposed state, the three people are completely superimposed together, the demeanor, movements, and even the body With such incredible strength, one random movement can show three different expressions.


    She didn''t realize it at all, and Su Changxing didn''t intentionally remind her, and she didn''t know whether this state was good or bad.


    Su Changxing couldn''t think of a better way for a while, so he decided to break open the space here with brute force, pulled out the revolver at his waist, and shot at the position of the black phantom. The bullets vibrated in the space, leaving behind clear lines cracks.


    "Sure enough, the space here is very fragile and can be easily broken. It seems that it is also a table space disguised on it, but it is more clever than the outside method."


    Su Changxing showed a trace of solemnity.


    Obviously, everything here was arranged by someone later, and it can be felt that that person''s strength is at least at the fourth level.


    Another two bullets were fired at the position of the phantom. The huge force carried by the bullets completely shattered the space, revealing a concealed bronze door with two plum blossom-shaped patterns on the door. In the middle of the pattern is A ferocious grimace, long hair and fangs, with light shining through the gaps.


    The smell of blood.


    Su Changxing smelled a very fresh smell of blood, stepped forward, and was about to push the bronze door open, but found that the door was extremely heavy, and even with ordinary strength, the bronze door did not move at all, as if it was fixed there.


    Then, he tried again, and at the same time used a hundred times of concentration to bless his strength.


    This time, the bronze door was finally slowly pushed open, and accompanied by the heavy sound of gears turning, it seemed to be driving a huge mechanical object to rotate, and even Su Changxing felt a little bit of effort around him, as if the whole world was under pressure. on this door, making it extremely heavy.


    After a while, the door was finally pushed open.


    A dead person seemed to have died not long ago, and the blood was still flowing and not completely coagulated.


    The man had long white hair, dry and wrinkled skin, and his limbs were bound by chains, sitting cross-legged in the middle of this small room.


    It gives people the feeling that this is not a prison, or some kind of place where people are imprisoned, and the dead person is not a prisoner here, and the chains are only used for strength.


    Sean poked his head out from behind: "It looks like he died not long ago, but the time rules here are chaotic. Who knows how long he has been dead."


    Su Changxing thought about it, shook his head, and a white light flashed in the eyes of the data: "This person has lived for tens of thousands of years, which means that he probably didn''t die in the turmoil in the death gap, but died later. "


    The sound of the chains just now should have been made by this person, but when they walked over, they were already dead, maybe the sound remained in the air.


    Under such circumstances, he really couldn''t tell how long ago this person died, it might be a long time ago, or it might not be long ago.


    ¡¿


    On the ceiling is an extremely complicated array of flying stars, like a starry sky, corresponding to different stars, and it seems to correspond to each layer and each position of the death gap.


    He inspected the corpse and found a black palm print on the chest. This palm not only pierced the body, but also pierced the soul, which was also the cause of death.


    But for such a powerful existence, it would not die so easily, it should be affected by some kind of extra power.


    Then, he also fumbled for a broken short knife from the man, the blade was covered with rust and blood stains.


    [Battle Flag Blood Blade (Disabled): Armored Crown, Blade of Slaying, Influenced by Blood Energy, Carrying a Deadly Curse, Piercing it into a Deadly Part Can Trigger the Curse of Mortality, It is extremely restrained against demonic creatures, and is used to deal with higher-level monsters. demon. ¡¿


    This is a good thing, it can play an unexpected role against species with such strong vitality as demons.


    Only in this way, it can probably show that the attacker is at least not a demon, otherwise he wouldn''t have died without using this mysterious item.


    Su Changxing played with the broken short knife and fell into deep thought. He always felt that something was wrong, and he knew that they couldn''t stay here for too long. Their purpose was to go out: "Let''s go, let''s get out of here first, it seems that this is not the way out."


    When they stepped out of the bronze door again, the pool was overflowing with clear water, and it was obvious that there was a huge vitality in it.


    [Dark Spring Water: Purified from the blood of high-ranking demons, it contains huge vitality, can quickly recover from injuries, and strengthen the body, but at the same time it can also disturb the mind...]


    Su Changxing stepped forward, took a spoonful with his left hand, and put it in his mouth to taste. It had no special taste, it was as sweet as spring water, but his physical body was so strong that this thing had no effect on him. It can''t strengthen his body, it can''t affect his mind, and it can''t even speed up the healing of his injuries.


    "What is this?" Sean saw Su Changxing take a sip, and stepped forward, ready to take a sip too.


    Su Changxing smiled: "Devil''s blood."


    Hearing this, Sean immediately stopped his movements, with a stiff expression on his face: "Then you still drink."


    Su Changxing signaled and said, "I''ll just taste it, this thing can also be drunk, and it can strengthen the body."


    Xiao En heard that it could be drunk, and that it could strengthen his physique, so he immediately prepared to take a sip, but he heard Su Changxing say:


    "But it''s better not to drink it. Devil''s blood will disturb the mind. For ordinary people, this thing does more harm than good."


    The death gap is full of demons, and it is not surprising that there will be demon blood here, but why there is no blood just now, and now there is suddenly.


    When Su Changxing was wondering, he suddenly saw something suspended in the water. It was a line of characters, a kind of ancient characters, "Get out of here, go back!"


    "..."


    When he saw that line of writing, that line of writing disappeared, as if it was left for him.


    Immediately ~www.novelhall.com~ He turned his head to look at the dead man in the bronze door, thought of something, and thought that this might not be for him, but for others, but he didn¡¯t come, but by chance He saw it.


    Before leaving, he threw the man''s body with chains into the pocket galaxy, thinking that he couldn''t lose it here, because there was still a broken soul in the body, and maybe he could get some information.


    Then, they continued to move forward, in the boundless darkness, as if there was no end, and they didn''t know how long it had passed...


    "How long have we been walking?" Shen Jinxuan couldn''t help asking, puffing her mouth, feeling a little too boring.


    Of course that''s not how she feels.


    Su Changxing looked around: "It didn''t take long, time passed slowly here. We have indeed traveled a long way, but we should be arriving soon."


    He looked very far away, as if there was white light coming through, and there was the roar of war.


    : https://, !

 v3 Chapter 304： lime battlefield

    It was like walking from one end of time to the other, without any ups and downs, just like that, they appeared on a battlefield.


    The bumpy ground is full of corpses, most of them are soldiers in armored stomachs, and there are also monsters with gray skin and huge bodies that look like humans.


    "What is this place?" Shen Jinxuan looked around in confusion, and before she could recover, she saw a huge thing rushing towards them with a cold breath.


    "Kill!"


    A person with pale skin and a spirit-like lower body came towards them. It was four or five meters tall and exuded a demon-like aura, but it was definitely not a demon. There was also a human aura mixed in it.


    Sean saw the thing''s eyes widen, but he didn''t back down. A blue folder appeared in his hand, and then it continued to grow in size, comparable to the size of a door panel, before he slapped it.


    The power of the file folder was greater than imagined, and it seemed to contain the power to repel it. It immediately sent the huge, devil-like, and human-like thing flying, and fell into the jungle not far away.


    Xiao En looked back at Su Changxing, and smiled: "Boss, I''ll be fine this time."


    Su Changxing nodded, and dealt with it perfunctorily: "It''s not bad, but the power is a little less, and I didn''t kill him in one shot."


    Sean was able to survive in the death gap for so long, of course, his strength is absolutely no problem, and he is definitely the best among the sixth-order Extraordinary.


    The thing that looks like a human and a demon is not weak, and it also has the sixth level, but it was blown away by him at once, which is enough to prove the gap between the two.


    "This thing is worse than a real demon. In the gap of death, a sixth-order demon can chase me around." Xiao En said with his head held high, feeling that after he came out, it would be Tian Gaoren. The bird flew.


    The thing that was knocked into the air fell into the jungle and never reappeared, it seemed to turn around and run away.


    After a while, a group of soldiers in armored stomachs rushed over from the rear, looking in a state of distress, saw their expressions of admiration, and said:


    "You are Extraordinary who came from a high latitude, thank you for driving away that Frost Ghost, otherwise our position may really be impossible to hold."


    Su Changxing and the three looked at each other. Of course, they were not extraordinary beings from high latitudes, but came from the gap of death, as if they accidentally fell into this battlefield.


    According to Hongjun''s guidance, they did leave the death gap, but they came to an unknown place, which seemed to be a battlefield, and it also involved the high-latitude world.


    Sean didn''t deny it either, with a professional smile on his face, which made people feel friendly: "Can you tell us about the situation here, we just came here."


    The officer nodded, expressing his understanding. He was not surprised by the outfits of Su Changxing and the three of them. These Extraordinary people from high latitudes have always been like this. It seems that they came from different worlds, so it is normal to have different clothes. , it''s not surprising to see more,


    "Just before that, the icy darkness broke out again, and many powerful demons emerged, and even natural disaster-level demons appeared. We had to shrink our defenses, but we were still defeated. Dozens of days ago, we I am seeking assistance from high latitudes, but no one has come, but fortunately you are here now."


    Hearing this, Su Changxing and the others felt goo in their hearts. They were not some kind of assistance from Gaoyuan Dimension.


    The officer in gray armor took out an old-fashioned walkie-talkie from his pocket and handed it to Sean, saying:


    "Youying is in urgent need of support now. It seems that it is about to fail. You need to rush to support. We have other tasks and will tell you relevant information on the walkie-talkie."


    Before saying a few words, the officer hurried south with the group of soldiers.


    Xiao En held the walkie-talkie, and shouts kept coming from inside, looking a little confused, he looked at Su Changxing and asked:


    "Boss, what should we do now? Are we really going to the right battalion to support? We are not extraordinary people from high latitudes."


    Su Changxing looked at him, and smiled: "You don''t want to go? But you are a person who survived from death, probably born to deal with these demons."


    Obviously.


    The cultivation system of the death gap is not complete. It may be that some of them have been lost in the long river of history. As a result, Extraordinary people like Xiao En who came out of it, although they have great strength, do not have the corresponding heart.


    Of course, it may be that Sean himself is quite special, and he is born more greedy for life and afraid of death than others...


    Xiao En showed an embarrassed look: "Boss, you see that I managed to survive from the inside, and it was not easy. It''s not that I am greedy for life and afraid of death, but I don''t want to die so easily. There is always nothing wrong with wanting to live..."


    Su Changxing said angrily: "Okay, I didn''t ask you to die, and you can''t die if I''m here, go over and have a look, I don''t know what''s going on here, if you want to leave here, you have to find a way .¡±


    Immediately afterwards, the phone vibrated, and a task message popped up.


    [Emergency Support: Level B, you have arrived at Lime Battlefield, the Right Battalion in the north has been violently attacked, and you need to go to support immediately.


    Arrive before the right battalion is breached, get a weapon enhancement, 300 black coins]


    Sure enough, this place is completely covered by the doomsday game. After entering here, there will be logical trigger tasks.


    They rushed all the way to the north, and from a distance, they saw a large number of lightning crackling in the sky and hitting the ground like a storm, and they could vaguely see a white-haired giant holding a huge wooden stick.


    "Retreat, retreat, it''s unstoppable, let''s retreat." Guo Renqian, wearing a black robe, shouted loudly, with lightning flying all over his body, and regardless of his demeanor, he rolled on the ground with the strong wind, rolling and crawling. ran back.


    Originally, they still had a chance to block it, but suddenly a demon of natural disaster level rushed out from the phantom white ice mist. Although there were nine fifth-level Extraordinary in the right battalion, they were still not opponents, not just natural disaster level demons. Demons, and adult ice trolls.


    Five of their Beyonders were all killed in the first face-to-face encounter, and the natural disaster-level demons were too terrifying.


    Caught off guard, they retreated steadily. The 100,000 troops in the Right Battalion suffered heavy casualties, with a full 70% of the casualties.


    The horn sounded at the same time, representing retreat, and the right battalion was basically declared broken.


    Guo Renqian retreated back with his people, and at the same time manipulated the lightning to trap the ice and snow troll, "If we don''t come to support, I''m afraid we won''t be able to hold the gate of heaven if this continues. Could it be that the high dimension has given up on us? ?¡±


    Next to him was a long black haired, tall and thin general with blood on his face, who was also the current supreme commander of the Youying Battalion, Wen Ze, his eyes were wide open, his hair was half suspended in the air, like a mad lion, roaring:


    "Don''t give up! Once we break through, the entire battlefield will be at a huge disadvantage. Guo Renqian, you cover me, and I will take people to charge and see if I can kill that monster."


    "Everyone rush to me!"


    He held up the sword blade in his hand~www.novelhall.com~ Before Guo Renqian could reply, he led thousands of people towards the ice and snow troll. bad.


    Seeing Wen Ze''s appearance, Guo Renqian couldn''t help but yelled at the madman, but he still controlled the thunder and lightning in the world to smash more at the ice and snow troll, restricting its actions.


    Without him, Youying might have been destroyed seven or eight days ago.


    He is a player, and he came here for the mission, but now, it is not only about the mission, but also related to the life and death of so many people.


    And once Tianmenguan is breached, I am afraid that the next few worlds will be affected. If things are worse, many worlds will be overwhelmed by demons.


    "hateful!"


    "There must be something wrong, otherwise the high-latitude support should have arrived long ago."


    : https://, !

 v3 Chapter 305： ice troll

    Wen Ze took the lead, the sword in his hand was stained with blood, whistling, rolling to avoid the gale of ice and snow, and slashed sideways on the left leg of the white giant, breaking a huge hole.


    Seems like a pretty effective attack.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The injury on the giant''s leg recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and because it was big enough and possessed strong vitality, this method was insignificant to him and not fatal.


    Under the waving of the giant stick, soldiers in armored stomachs fell in pieces. These soldiers are not ordinary people. Even the weakest recruits have the strength of the seventh level, but facing such a terrifying monster , still has no power to resist, once touched by a huge wooden stick, it will either die or be injured.


    There were dark clouds in the sky, and patches of thunder and lightning poured down like heavy rain, falling on the white giant, but even so, the damage it caused was still limited, and it could only restrict its actions to a certain extent.


    "ah!"


    With a roar.


    The white giant also seemed to be bored. He didn''t understand why these bugs were so tenacious. He grabbed a handful of soldiers from the ground and chewed them in his mouth. Blood sprayed everywhere and overflowed from the corners of his mouth. Form a huge magic circle, slowly rotate, and the speed is getting faster and faster, arousing the ability in the space.


    Guo Renqian immediately realized what it was, and his voice spread throughout the battlefield: "Everyone, spread out, it''s the innate magic of the ice and snow troll, the forbidden area of ??ice, spread out quickly, protect your heart and keep it beating status!"


    It is not terrible that the body is covered with ice and snow. What is terrible is that the heart and brain stop functioning due to the cold, which often means death.


    The wind and snow suddenly became stronger, and the howling wind roared like a beast hidden deep in the ice and snow. Everything became crystal clear, like layers of glass blocking.


    Kakaka''s voice came, and everyone in it could clearly feel that the joints gradually hardened, and then they couldn''t move, and then their bodies lost consciousness, and their consciousness became blurred.


    The ice and snow troll''s magic was activated too quickly, and only a small number of people reacted and evacuated from the range of the magic.


    With the troll as the center, an area of ??tens of miles was covered by ice and snow. The soldiers around the troll turned into exquisite and beautiful ice withers, as if they had been placed in the ice and snow for a long time, and the expressions on their faces were lifelike.


    Wen Ze panted heavily. Although he did not turn into ice wither, his physical strength was still exhausted. His skin was covered with ice, which slowed down his movements.


    Generally speaking, in the face of such ice and snow trolls, at least four ninth-level Extraordinary people are needed to deal with them, and they must also have restraint in ability.


    But until now, only he and Guo Renqian were fifth-order Extraordinary, and it was too difficult to deal with this ice and snow troll.


    The ice and snow troll showed an exaggerated and cruel smile on his face, fixed his eyes on Bai Ze, and shouted in a rough voice:


    "I like the blood of warriors, it is as hot as fire, and it can be stuck between the teeth!"


    It swung a stick towards Wenze with a violent hurricane, and hit the ground heavily, creating a large hole of more than ten meters. Seeing that it was dodged, it grabbed it from the front with its hands.


    this time.


    Wen Ze finally couldn''t escape. One foot was completely frozen by the wind and snow, unable to move, while the other foot was broken. He could only watch helplessly as the huge palm of the ice and snow troll came towards him. The surge completely imprisoned his body, making him unable to move.


    For a monster of this level, a random action will trigger the rules. Although it cannot form a complete domain, it is still extremely powerful.


    At this critical moment, a roaring gunshot came from a distance.


    bang~


    The bullet pierced through the sky to form a black line, hit the Ice and Snow Troll''s temple, pierced his head abruptly, brought out dark red blood, and made his body shake backwards.


    "who?"


    Bai Ze showed a look of surprise. Looking back, he saw someone approaching from a very far away. He just felt that it was too far away. An attack from such a distance could actually cause effective damage to the Ice and Snow Troll. The strength of the person who came seemed very strong. powerful.


    Thinking of this, he breathed a sigh of relief, and stepped back quickly.


    Guo Renqian also looked in the direction of the gunfire: "Support?"


    [Ice and snow troll: fifth level, following the ice kingdom, at a certain moment in the past, he fell into chaos and became a half-demon species, possessing unimaginably strong vitality and being able to draw strength from the cold. It is an immortal existence. ¡¿


    White light flashed in his eyes, Su Changxing held a black and white sniper rifle in his hand, and pulled the trigger again at the huge ice and snow troll. The bullet passed through the barrier of wind and snow, and pierced the ice and snow troll''s head again.


    "It''s all right, it''s really abnormal." Shen Jinxuan sighed from the side, seeing that the monster''s head was half blown off, but it was still there, alive and kicking.


    Hearing this, the corners of Sean''s mouth twitched involuntarily. He just felt that no matter how perverted this monster was, it was not as perverted as the main pervert next to him. He was the guy who took natural disaster level demons as pets.


    next moment.


    Su Changxing''s body turned into white feathers covering the sky, and appeared in front of the troll across a distance of more than ten miles. With a roaring gunshot, the white giant''s chest was pierced by the flames, and the blood that exploded rained down like rain. , turned into ice crystals in the snowstorm.


    At this time, the ice and snow troll was completely stunned by the sudden blow, but it was not afraid at all. Instead, it roared at Su Changxing: "Disgusting human, don''t think you can knock me down."


    Although it has fallen to the ground.


    "Still called?"


    Su Changxing didn''t expect this ice and snow troll to be so arrogant, even after being beaten up like this, it could still scream. A rusty broken knife appeared in his hand, and the blood blade of the battle flag pierced towards the troll''s heart.


    The life force in the troll''s body began to surge, gathering towards the position of the blood blade of the battle flag, and then being swallowed.


    "What did you do!"


    Immediately afterwards, the troll showed a terrified look, feeling the approach of death, struggling crazily, but was pressed down by Su Changxing, unable to move.


    He just wanted to test the power of the Zhanqi Blood Blade, whether it was a curse of mortal death, and the huge ice and snow troll in front of him was obviously the best experimental target, with vitality comparable to that of a demon.


    Thin dark red lines appeared on the body of the ice and snow troll, winding and climbing like a snake, which was particularly conspicuous, containing the breath of death, corroding the ice and snow troll''s body inch by inch.


    "It seems to be a kind of chaotic power, but it is different from the devil''s. Is this considered to fight poison with fire?"


    Under the curse, he felt the breath of chaos, but it was very different from the power of the devil, and it was more pure. "I don''t know how this weapon appeared."


    The Zhanqi Blood Blade could indeed kill the ice and snow troll, but it only took a long time to extract the ice and snow troll''s vitality bit by bit, and cursed it with a certain death.


    With the suppression of the Zhan Banner Blood Blade, the ice and snow troll struggled much weaker, but at the same time, the Zhan Banner Blood Blade was not as powerful as imagined. If it wasn''t for Su Changxing''s suppression, the Ice Snow Troll would have struggled away long ago. up.


    It took a full half an hour for the Ice and Snow Troll to calm down completely. He had no strength to struggle, his chest heaved continuously, he was panting heavily, and there were death curses with black lines all over his body.


    Even if Su Changxing lets it go, it won''t survive.


    Death has come upon it.


    It''s a given death.


    This Battle Banner Blood Blade is not as powerful as imagined, if he does it directly, he can get rid of the Ice and Snow Troll faster. This seems to be superfluous.


    However, the Zhanqi Blood Blade is not useless. It is very useful for some existences whose vitality is too strong, or even immortal, such as dealing with himself.


    He has the ability of immortality, and this battle flag blood blade is likely to pose a threat to him. Once this curse of certain death accumulates to a certain level, its power is unimaginable.


    It''s just that the speed of triggering is indeed a bit slower, and the mode of operation is similar to the plague, which is slower than the plague he has mastered, but the superposition of the two should have a good effect.


    The ice and snow troll fell, and the situation on the battlefield was instantly reversed.


    Although the demons with snow-white skin and ghosts are powerful, their numbers are indeed small. The army of the right battalion has lost 70% to 80%, and the number is still several times their number.


    These demons seem to be converted from humans. The Ice Kingdom was also a powerful country belonging to humans at the earliest time. For some reason, the whole country fell into the embrace of chaos.


    Seeing the ice and snow troll fall, Guo Renqian did not relax. Apart from this ice and snow troll, there is also a demon of natural disaster level. It was held back by several other fifth-order Extraordinary before. I am afraid that it will rush over now. .


    He came in front of Su Changxing with a cautious expression: "The battlefield ahead has been defeated, and there is a natural disaster grade demon coming here. I wonder if you can deal with it?"


    "If we can''t, we still have to retreat and use the big formation at Tianmenguan to deal with that demon."


    Although Su Changxing easily defeated the ice and snow troll, the natural disaster level demon and the ice and snow troll could not be compared, and Bai Ze was seriously injured. If Su Changxing couldn''t deal with that demon, then they had no choice but to retreat.


    Fortunately, the high-latitude support has arrived. They only need to hold Tiananmen Gate and wait for more support to arrive. This crisis will surely be resolved.


    Xiao En looked back at Su Changxing, got a positive look, then patted his chest, and said to Guo Renqian with extreme confidence:


    "Are you looking down on us? What are natural disaster-level demons? Even if there are ten more, they will not be our boss''s opponent."


    Guo Renqian was not surprised by Xiao En''s address. Different worlds have different customs, so it is normal to have any kind of address. After hearing what Xiao En said, he was shocked. bowed deeply:


    "Senior, it''s the first time we meet, please forgive me if I offend you!"


    Even though he is a fifth-order Extraordinary, he is not even a hair in the face of a truly powerful existence. In the face of such a powerful being, maintaining respect is very necessary and is also the most basic etiquette.


    He never thought that such an adult would come to Lime Battlefield. After all, this place is too remote, and it is not the main battlefield.


    "..." Su Changxing glanced at Xiao En, a little helpless, this person''s brain is not working well sometimes, and he obviously didn''t understand what he meant, so he asked calmly:


    "Is there only one natural disaster grade demon?"


    "Ah?" Guo Renqian was stunned for a moment, not understanding Su Changxing''s meaning, "That''s right, a demon from the Natural Disaster Bureau is approaching us, and it will arrive soon."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I mean, is there only this Calamity Demon in the entire Lime Battlefield?"


    Guo Renqian explained: "Of course not. Our preliminary estimate is that at least three natural disaster-level demons ran out of the white ice phantom fog."


    "That''s about the same." Su Changxing said after thinking about it.


    He needs five live natural disaster grade demons for promotion this time. He caught four of them in the gap of death before.


    And Luo Haodong, who is a prisoner demon, is working hard in the Pocket Galaxy, and Su Changxing doesn''t intend to sacrifice it, so at least two more demons need to be caught to complete the promotion.


    Such a promotion condition itself is harsh and abnormal.


    However, Su Changxing considered that his beliefs were equivalent to demigods, so he didn''t care too much, and felt that it was normal to be harsh.


    As a demigod, it is not surprising that one or two demons are eaten raw.


    "Almost?" Guo Renqian didn''t understand what Su Changxing meant, so he asked a question with a cautious look, for fear of offending this powerful man.


    Su Changxing came back to his senses, looked at him and nodded, "I mean, we should take the initiative to attack rather than just sit here and wait for death. If I get rid of these demons, you should be able to stabilize the situation here."


    Guo Renqian blinked his small eyes, and suddenly said: "Yes...it should be fine."


    He also couldn''t help sighing that great power is great power, and the way of doing things is different. It seems that he doesn''t pay attention to natural disaster demons at all.


    Su Changxing showed a slight smile: "That''s good, mainly because there are other things and I''m in a hurry, haha, as a player, you should be able to understand."


    Guo Renqian was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "I understand, I understand."


    When Shen Jinxuan saw this scene, she raised her left eyelid, and felt that this scene was a bit strange. Guo Renqian looked much older than Su Changxing in appearance, but he was called Senior Su Changxing.


    However, she can also understand that the age of a Extraordinary cannot be determined by appearance. Some people look very old, but they may actually be very young. It is just because of some reason that the body is aging, while some people look young, but In fact, it is a monster who has lived for an unknown number of years.


    Wanting to live a long time is really not difficult for Extraordinary people.


    At this time, Wen Ze limped over and looked at Su Changxing gratefully: "Thank you, Your Excellency, for saving the right camp for us, if the right camp is destroyed at this time, I''m afraid I won''t have the face to go back. "


    It can be seen that he is grateful from the bottom of his heart. He is also a soldier without much effort, and he has been stationed here almost for the first half of his life.


    Most of them were born and raised here, and when they became adults, they came to the battlefield and fought against the ice all their lives, from soldiers to generals.


    This time was also the most difficult war he had ever experienced.


    Although the battle was said to be difficult before, at least it did not threaten Tianmen Pass.


    This time, seeing that the situation was about to collapse, it felt like the Tianmen Pass was about to be breached, as long as Han Bing''s army took another step forward.


    ¡¿


    Everyone has his beliefs, and his belief is to stay here all his life, let the gate of heaven stand here forever, and keep chaos out.


    Faith cannot be erased even by death!


    Su Changxing shook his head, and said seriously: "There is no need to be grateful, this is not only for you, but also for this world and all human beings."


    "As a compatriot, I also have an obligation to help you."


    He also really thinks so, not just to capture the natural disaster demon.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Su Changxing led the right battalion''s army forward, and the situation on the battlefield was reversed. Instead, the army of the Ice Kingdom began to be defeated and fled in all directions.


    But soon, the army of Bing Bing regrouped.


    The natural disaster grade demon appeared in front of their eyes. It was not as huge as they imagined. It was a small one, about the size of a normal human being. With green skin and sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks, it looked like a thin green-skinned child.


    ¡­


    "What? You said that high-dimensional support came and defeated the ice and snow trolls in the right battalion?"


    The commander-in-chief of the Lime Battlefield is also the Marshal of Tianmenguan. Qi Shan was very surprised when he heard the news.


    He knew a few days ago that they were blocked, otherwise the high-latitude support would have arrived long ago.


    But he didn''t tell anyone about this, otherwise the army''s morale would be in turmoil, and they could only hold on, trying to find a way to send the news, waiting for the high-latitude reinforcements that would arrive at an unknown time.


    only¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    If they are blocked here~www.novelhall.com~ Where did these people come from? It seems that they are indeed here to help them, which is considered a good thing. It probably can only solve the urgent need and needs more reinforcements Only then can the situation at Tianmenguan be stabilized.


    It was as if a siren was singing, and the white mist stretched out like tentacles.


    Ever since the ice and darkness erupted, the volume of the white ice phantom fog has been continuously expanding, and it has not changed for hundreds of years. Now this kind of scene makes them terrified, so they have to face it carefully, fearing that if they are not careful, the whole branch will be destroyed. The army was dragged into the abyss, just like the country of ice back then.


    All the soldiers at Tianmenguan have one belief, and the only one belief, that is to hold this place. The belief of the entire army is like fuelwood, burning in the fire, resisting the erosion from darkness.


    It is difficult for ordinary Extraordinary people to stay here for a long time, otherwise their minds will be distorted, but they can, but they will also pay some price accordingly.


    : https://, !

 v3 Chapter 306： green devil

    Su Changxing also looked at the little demon in the wilderness with some surprise. Although it was small in size, it was definitely a natural disaster level demon.


    This is a bit counterintuitive. Natural disaster grade demons have always been large in size. In the same rank, demons have far more strength than humans, and their combat power far exceeds humans.


    Guo Renqian reminded from the side: "My lord, don''t look at this demon who is not big in size, but its strength is unquestionable. We have already had no less than five fifth-order Extraordinary people who have died in its hands."


    "Its power will continue to grow stronger with the battle."


    Su Changxing nodded, indicating that he understood, but he didn''t seem to pay attention to the demon in front of him at all, appearing to be careless.


    Guo Renqian saw everything in his eyes, and his eyelids twitched involuntarily. He suspected that Su Changxing was an Extraordinary of that level, and his expression relaxed a lot. Hit him first.


    Before, he was considered the tallest, so he was worried that the sky would hit him in the face, so that he was on tenterhooks.


    The short green-skinned demon''s eyes were full of cunning, and he looked more shrewd than ordinary humans. He fixed his eyes on Su Changxing, knowing that he was the most powerful human present.


    Su Changxing also realized a problem, the demons in the death gap were relatively low-spirited, and even the few natural disaster-level demons he caught were also unconscious, except for Luo Haodong''s accident.


    The death gap will probably obliterate the demons'' sanity, which can be regarded as weakening their power to a certain extent, after all, wisdom itself is a kind of power.


    "Human, you look very powerful and delicious." The green-skinned demon spoke first unexpectedly, and it sounded like a child''s voice, with a thin voice, which was more in line with its appearance. It doesn''t make people feel out of harmony, as it should be.


    Shen Jinxuan blinked, and couldn''t help complaining: "I thought demons were fools... This demon looks like a child, and maybe he''s not too smart."


    "..."


    Su Changxing smiled and explained: "The gap in death is special. Generally speaking, this kind of demon is more common. They are cunning and intelligent, and they are even good at using human nature. Many human beings have turned to chaos because they made deals with demons." .¡±


    Shen Jinxuan shrugged, thoughtful: "It''s almost like a legend. I''m a little curious about how to make a deal with the devil."


    demon:"¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    It realized that the two people in front of it didn''t pay attention to it at all, and were deliberately playing with it, with a cold expression on their faces and an ugly and evil smile:


    "Arrogant and ignorant human, you will regret your arrogance, and even Chaos will not accept your death!"


    It will crush the souls of these two humans into fine pieces, and then swallow them into their stomachs to digest them.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The green-skinned demon began to split out of thin air, divided into two, divided into four, divided into eight, each one was exactly the same size, no difference in appearance or aura, like cloned copies one by one, quickly formed A green army, constantly splitting and splitting, is chilling.


    Of course, Wen Ze and others have seen such a scene. It was precisely because of this demon that more than half of their 100,000 troops were killed or injured. When they evacuated, there were already thousands of green demons.


    Generally speaking, even if an army of 100,000 is not an opponent of a natural disaster demon, it can resist for a period of time. The reason why the army is an army is because they are not only composed of one human being, but also a whole. A whole condensed by faith.


    The demon''s ability was too special, causing the army to be defeated quickly.


    In Su Changxing''s perception, every green-skinned monster is exactly the same, but they belong to a whole, a part of the green-skinned devil.


    This is similar to how an army is constructed.


    "Compare the quantity?" Su Changxing showed a smile, and a book glowing with green light was suspended in front of him, intertwined with streamers, and twisted the breeze.


    The power that belongs to the scepter is held in his hands


    "Heed my call, dead braves!"


    Coming from the other end of the void, in response to the call, messy ripples oscillated in the space, and one after another green flames emerged, more and more.


    The sky suddenly darkened, as if shrouded in shadows.


    A large number of skeletons and zombies crawled out of the ground, their limbs stuck, making rusty sounds, and then became more and more flexible. There were also ghouls subconsciously gnawing on the corpses around them.


    All kinds of undead creatures emerge.


    An entire army of undead was dragged by him from the other side of the void. Because of the blessing of faith, the consumption would not be excessive, and it could even be maintained for a long time.


    Su Changxing also felt that the undead army had changed compared to before, a part was missing, and that part was lost in the world of Litian, trapped by the blood moon, probably annihilated.


    Undead are actually very fragile, and they are not immortal. Compared with normal creatures, they are even more fragile and can only stay in specific places for a long time. Often the land suitable for human survival is not suitable for undead.


    It''s just that too many living creatures died in history, and their souls were transformed into undead, resulting in an extremely large number of undead, almost endless.


    The army of undead that Su Changxing has mastered is not endless, but an inheritance left by the previous owner of the Book of the Dead. The undead in the army are stronger than ordinary undead and can walk in various places , is an army suitable for expedition.


    "Undead! Why can humans drive undead? Humans should not have such power long ago." Every green-skinned monster showed the same confusion on its face. It had seen humans drive undead, but that was from a long time ago Thing, it wasn''t even a Scourge demon back then.


    The rules of the world are not fixed, they are constantly changing, and they are in a dynamic balance. What can be done before does not mean that it can be done now, and what cannot be done before does not mean that it cannot be done now. .


    So much so that everything is changing subtly, including the Extraordinary itself.


    The undead army collided with the green-skinned monsters. The green-skinned monsters were powerful individually, and the number of undeads was extremely large.


    The undead army had an advantage at the beginning, with the assistance of the right battalion army, they suppressed the demon to death.


    When the green-skinned monster is killed, it will turn into a liquid, and then disappear quickly.


    But as the number of green-skinned monsters splitting increased, something went wrong. It seemed that they could split endlessly. This ability now seems to be quite powerful.


    This demon has no body, or every green-skinned monster has its own body, and even dead green-skinned monsters can split, so if you want to kill this demon, you must kill all the green-skinned monsters. Just kill them all.


    Although the strength of each green-skinned monster is constantly weakening with the split, the overall strength is constantly rising.


    Su Changxing was watching the battle from the sidelines, and he didn''t make a move for a long time. He also wanted to see what this demon''s ability was, at least let it show.


    He suspected that this promotion had something to do with these captured demons, and it would give him another qualitative leap in strength.


    Seeing that Su Changxing hadn''t made a move, Wen Ze was also a little anxious, and reminded loudly: "My lord, if you let it go on, the demon''s strength will become stronger and stronger."


    They also have experience in this matter. When they first met, seeing the small appearance of this demon, they thought that its strength would not be very strong.


    But after they really fought, they found that something was wrong. This demon would continue to split and become stronger as the battle progressed until they were defeated.


    A huge army was devoured by the green-skinned demon in this way.


    "Having devoured tens of thousands of Extraordinary people, this demon is probably stronger than before, and we must fight quickly." Wen Ze shouted again, wishing he could rush up immediately, but he is already in a half-dead state, The leg is also lame.


    Su Changxing''s casual attitude made him a little worried, and he felt that he should be more cautious.


    Xiao En patted Wen Ze on the shoulder and said, "General, you don''t need to worry. The boss has his own ideas. It''s not a big problem to get rid of this demon."


    Wen Ze held his breath: "I''m just afraid that Master Su will be careless..."


    After continuous splitting, the number of green-skinned monsters has reached thousands, and each one has terrifying combat power. The undead army also seems to be powerless, and the speed of resurrection cannot keep up with the speed of death.


    Although it had the upper hand, the green-skinned demon did not relax. Instead, he was keenly aware of the danger. He felt that the human being was playing with it, treating it as a plaything, without doing anything himself.


    This made it suddenly recall the terrifying existence in those voids, and it also shuddered.


    The fear of demons is of course different from the fear of humans. It is not an emotional fear, but an instinctive avoidance, similar to microorganisms that always avoid dry environments and move to humid environments.


    [Green-skinned devil: fifth level, the king of natural disaster demons. In a state of battle, able to draw power from chaos, infinite self-split, brings deep fear.


    The number is not worth mentioning in front of it, unless it has absolute strength, it cannot be defeated at all. ¡¿


    "Humans, let me show you what fear is!" Thousands of green-skinned monsters looked at Su Changxing at the same time, making a high-pitched voice, which echoed on the battlefield.


    The green-skinned devil couldn''t stand the invisible pressure, so he chose to take the initiative to attack.


    Dusk and chains interspersed in the space, covering all the green-skinned demons.


    A huge field unfolded on the battlefield almost instantly.


    There may be some troubles in the gap of death, with unruly power, but outside, if Su Changxing wants to kill the natural disaster demon, it is a piece of cake.


    His strength has already surpassed common sense, and he cannot be seen with ordinary eyes. If he had to estimate, he would have at least the fourth rank, which could rival a saint. The strongest group of humans, the highest type of players.


    Going up, it probably isn''t a realm that humans can touch, it''s the realm of gods. If there are humans who have reached that step, they can no longer be called humans, and have already left the category of humans.


    almost instantly.


    The green-skinned monsters on the battlefield were penetrated by the flying silver light, and a large number of them died, their blood stagnated in the air, and everything fell into a state of stillness.


    Fear appeared in the eyes of the green-skinned devil. This is not an emotion that a devil should have. It feels the coming of terror, which is the fear left in its blood.


    Sean was also stunned when he saw this scene, with shock written all over his face, he felt like a big hand of a **** descended from the sky, covering the battlefield, "Such power..."


    In the gap of death before, he only felt that Su Changxing was very strong, but now, the strength Su Changxing displayed made him feel magnificent and amazing... This should not be the power of human beings.


    His mind was blank, and there was only one thought.


    The short green-skinned monsters died so many times that there were only a few left, and they were still splitting up. Even some dead bodies would split into new green-skinned monsters.


    Su Changxing appeared among the green-skinned monsters. With a wave of one hand, the space of the Pocket Galaxy was unfolded. The demon showed a terrified expression and wanted to escape, but was imprisoned by the power of the world, unable to move, and was dragged into the Among the pocket galaxies.


    After entering the Pocket Galaxy, the demon didn''t split anymore, but reverted to one, small, and was even more startled when he saw the surrounding scenes.


    In addition to it, there are three natural disaster demons here.


    "Which path are you from? Why haven''t you seen it before?" the green-skinned devil asked.


    Blazing Demon: "Ahhh!"


    Yaqi Demon: "..."


    Tiancheng Devil: "How can I see the future!"


    The green-skinned devil realized: "A group of lunatics!"


    Seeing that the green-skinned devil seemed to be rejected, Su Changxing couldn''t help sighing, sometimes being too smart doesn''t seem to be a good thing, it doesn''t fit in with the group.


    ¡¿


    The green-skinned demon just disappeared out of thin air. No one could see what was going on, but only knew that it was Su Changxing who got rid of it in an instant.


    Bing Bing''s army was routed again, fleeing backwards, followed by the Right Battalion Army and the Undead Army.


    The war suddenly became extremely easy, advancing all the way, taking back the lost positions one by one, until you can see the white ice phantom fog, which is a white mist with blue light spots, and there is heavy snow in the sky, and it is bitingly cold here.


    "It''s really unusual, full of chaotic breath, but not too pure."


    Su Changxing sighed as he looked at the white ice phantom fog in front of him.


    This thing is even more terrifying than the black mist on the blue star. The black mist itself does not have any chaotic power, it is more like a medium formed by dense energy accumulation, but wonderful changes have taken place on the blue star. Creatures from other time and space were brought over.


    He didn''t understand the specific principle, but the black mist itself is not that harmful to human beings, but it will continue to bring monsters who lose their minds.


    And this white ice phantom mist is not that simple. If it appeared on the blue star, there would probably not be any doomsday, but a collective ascension, and they would all become demons, similar to the kingdom of ice.


    There was nothing unusual about Shen Jinxuan, and she was not affected, but Xiao En''s face was ugly. It was the first time he came into contact with this kind of thing at close range, and he felt dazed. If he hadn''t experienced such a long experience in the narrowness of death~ www.novelhall.com~ I''m afraid there will be some distortion in the spirit.


    "If it doesn''t work, you can back off one after another. Anyway, you are not really needed here now." Su Changxing looked at Xiao En and said.


    After hearing this, Xiao Wen shook his head again and again, and smiled: "As a loyal employee, how could he leave his post without authorization? I will definitely follow the boss."


    Of course, it''s not just because of his loyalty, but because he feels the danger, doesn''t know where the danger comes from, and feels that following Su Changxing is the safest.


    This is probably a kind of innate intuition, which has also helped him escape countless times.


    "Is that so? You also feel that there is a problem here." Su Changxing thought for a while and said.


    His perception can already cover a distance of nearly a hundred miles, and he can feel the white ice phantom fog not only on this side, but also in other places.


    It''s like enclosing all the surroundings, leaving only the middle empty.


    : https://, !

 v3 Chapter 307： Red Flame Lamp

    Three thousand falling stars dance up and down intertwined, and a star waterfall spanning tens of thousands of meters traverses the entire sky, with a heavy and silent grandeur, as well as a silent and deep mystery.


    Such a scene, if a mortal takes a look at it, it will be the end of the soul.


    "Tianmenguan seems to be unable to hold it anymore."


    A thick and sinful voice resounded in the void, even the stars kept shaking, trembling because of the simple voice.


    There is a figure flickering in the Star Waterfall. When you look closely, it is a young man in white clothes. He has a strong scholarly temperament, with delicate features and delicate features. He holds the starry sky above his head with one hand and steps on the dark river water with his feet. It is like a ray of eternity. exist here.


    "So what? It doesn''t matter if you can keep it or not."


    "Scholar" said lightly, without any other expressions or emotions, like a piece of cold jade.


    "You have to think about it. Once Tianmenguan is breached by the Ice Kingdom, it will not be able to stop it. I am afraid that the next three hundred worlds will also sink in chaos. Once the balance of this world is broken, if you want to It may be difficult to find it again.¡±


    The voice in the void suddenly became excited and chattered endlessly, as if annoyed by the "scholar"''s stubbornness.


    "Scholar" showed an inexplicable smile, waved a star in the waterfall, and flew to a very far away, until it disappeared, and said in a calm tone:


    "Someone will always guard it. If you can guard it, you will guard it. If you can''t guard it, you won''t guard it. That is the result. It is the trajectory of real time. It doesn''t make any sense for me to interfere."


    What''s the point of destroying hundreds of worlds!


    He has already witnessed the demise and birth of thousands of worlds. Destruction and rebirth are eternal themes. What''s the point of stopping them?


    The voice in the void sounded again: "The lights of the future have already been extinguished, what''s the point of you and I being wasted here!"


    "Scholar" shook his head, disagreed with this statement, and denied: "It''s not that I''m wasting with you, but you want to be wasting with me, so I''m spending with you."


    "Your actions are pointless!"


    "So what? I''m happy... Anyway, I have nothing to do~" "Scholar" showed a wicked smile.


    "..."


    The voice in the void fell into a long silence, as if tired.


    ¡­


    Of course, the matter of Tianmenguan was not unnoticed by people, but it was paid attention to by countless people, and countless pairs of eyes were looking at this place.


    "Even the doomsday game didn''t find out in time. Damn it, we were already rushing there, but it was still a step too late!"


    A man with a red beard and a height of three meters stomped his feet angrily, and said that as he shouted, flames continued to spray out from the ground more than ten meters high, and then disappeared out of thin air like phantom fog.


    He is a player known as the "King of Flame", and he is very well-known among players. Although he has a bad temper, he is fair and just no matter what he deals with.


    On this small Xingyu, there were probably hundreds of players standing outside the white ice phantom mist. They all rushed over after receiving the mission, and it was already too late when they arrived.


    Standing opposite King Yan was a brown-haired man in a white wool robe with slender tassels hanging from the four corners. He had a broad chest and kept a friendly smile. His bare feet stood on the ground full of gravel, with his hands open :


    "The Holy Light will bless them, and I hope they can close the gate of heaven."


    He is John, known as the Son of the Holy Light, a follower of the Holy Light Religion, and the Holy Light Religion is also a great religion that spreads across many worlds. Although the titles are different, they all worship the same god.


    When the woman with long wine red hair heard this, she couldn''t hold back immediately, and cursed:


    "Bless me, they won''t be able to defend. Either we rush over now, or retreat, and prepare to deal with the army of the ice kingdom and the endless demons."


    The woman''s name is Sanna, and she is famous for her hot temper, but often no one is willing to offend her, because they all know that she has a stronger elder brother.


    The black-haired, black-eyed man next to him, with a fan and long hair, persuaded with a smile, "You don''t need to be so pessimistic. I mean, what if, what if they hold on?"


    "Don''t be whimsical, you can hold your own ass." Sanna turned her head and gave him a sideways glance.


    "You don''t need to bring fart when you speak with your mouth." The man continued to speak flattered, still smiling.


    "Never mind your business!"


    ¡­


    Just as a group of fifth-order Extraordinary people were arguing endlessly, they saw the darkness of the ice break out again, and the phantom white ice fog spread outward again at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Now?" Sanna looked back.


    "Now...it''s probably over. Let''s make preparations. It''s best to let the people of this world evacuate early. I don''t know if it will be too late. If the people at Tianmenguan can hold on for a while, it will be too late. "The smiling man twitched his face and continued to speak optimistically.


    Sanna sighed: "Where can it be defended? Now it seems that there will be at least three natural disaster demons appearing in Tianmen Pass. With the defense strength of Tianmen Pass, there is no possibility of even 1% being able to defend it. I can''t see it for long. , the Tianmen Pass will be broken.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a commotion from the crowd.


    "What happened?" Sanna subconsciously looked at the phone.


    [The player "please call me a good guy" won the first-class honor by killing the natural disaster demon in the Tianmen Guardian Battle]


    [The player "please call me a good guy" won the first-class honor by killing the natural disaster demon in the Tianmen Guardian Battle]


    ¡­


    "Killed the Scourge Demon? How did he get in? Why haven''t you heard of this id?" Sanna couldn''t help but frowned.


    Generally, players who seem to be able to kill natural disaster-level demons are widely known. After all, there are not many such strong players even in high-latitude spaces.


    "Have you heard of this person?" "Yan Wang" looked over here and said in a rough voice, apparently he had never heard of this id either.


    "I don''t know, it can''t be the guy who ran out of the closed world, but how did he get in." Someone said.


    The smiling man was playing with the fan in his hands, and looked at the fan thoughtfully, wanting to see who it was, but he didn''t even know him. When he saw the name, he almost froze. He had seen this id before, and even added it. friends.


    Seeing the abnormality of the man, Sanna frowned: "What? Wang An, do you know him?"


    Wang An looked at the fan and hesitated: "I have seen it before. At that time, Vivian and I went to the eighth dimension..."


    Sanna frowned: "When did you go to the eighth dimension with Vivian?"


    Wang An twitched: "Now is not the time to talk about this, this person was not that strong at the time, and he was only a seventh-order Extraordinary, and he won the first place in the Buddha game, so you should have some influence. "


    Sanna thought about it seriously, then shook her head and said calmly: "I have no impression, there are so many first places in the Futu game, how do I know who it is, and I haven''t paid attention to this for a long time."


    Only extraordinary people below the fifth level can participate in the Stupa game, so level five extraordinary like them generally don''t pay attention to it, at most they just take a look at it when they have nothing to do, obviously she is not such a free person.


    Wang An took a deep breath and sighed: "If it''s really him, it''s a bit surprising. His strength has reached such a level in such a short period of time. He is indeed the man I like!"


    Three black lines were drawn on Sanna''s forehead: "What is the man you like, don''t tell me... I have to tell Vivian!"


    Wang An said angrily: "I mean, I bet on him for the first place, and I made a lot of money. To kill natural disasters, that is, demons, it''s not just as simple as the fifth-level extraordinary. Everyone must be strong."


    "Now that one of the natural disaster demons at Tianmenguan has been killed, maybe the situation is not so bad. Maybe it can last until the white ice phantom fog fades away."


    John opened his hands, with tears in his eyes, and an inexplicable sense of happiness on his face: "Sure enough, the Holy Light is blessing you!"


    Sanna couldn''t hold back again: "Everything is Holy Light, but you let Holy Light fight those demons."


    John was not angry at all when he heard this: "Please don''t doubt the Holy Light, even if you doubt the Holy Light, the Holy Light will not betray you."


    Wang An didn''t say anything about it. He felt that the followers of the Holy Light Sect were always better than those bald donkeys. At least they weren''t so hypocritical.


    People of the Holy Light Cult have brain problems, this is a recognized fact, even they themselves have never denied this statement, because even people with brain problems, Holy Light will tolerate them!


    This news made the restless crowd a little calmer. This is definitely great news. It made things turn around and they would not let them watch the Tianmen Pass being breached.


    King Yan showed a serious expression, looked at the people around him, and said, "Because of the current situation, I think we should not sit still, maybe we can find a way to break through the barren barrier of Baibing."


    Another fifth-order Extraordinary, covered by a silver-white mechanical exoskeleton, frowned and said: "Even if we enter the white ice phantom fog for too long, we will be assimilated by the influence of chaos, and even transformed into demons." It''s possible, it''s too risky!"


    "That''s right." Yan Wang did not deny his statement, but changed his voice: "I have passed the authorization, the doomsday game has applied for the permission to use the red flame magic lamp, and Mozi game has also recognized this incident As long as everyone present agrees, we can borrow the red flame magic lamp to pass through the white ice phantom fog."


    The scene immediately fell silent. Everyone had different expressions and different ideas. Not everyone was righteous, and not everyone was willing to dedicate themselves. Most people would still consider their own safety first.


    Even with an artifact like the Red Flame Magic Lamp as a pathfinder, it can only prevent them from being assimilated by the white ice phantom fog, but it cannot avoid other dangers in the white ice phantom fog.


    There was once a fourth-level power who rushed into the white ice phantom mist, and never came out again. He fell into it, his body was enslaved by chaos, and he became a terrifying monster.


    Wang An closed his fan, raised his hand and shouted: "I agree with this plan. I think everyone must participate, and there is no way out. If anyone chooses to leave, he will be hunted down by the Three Sects!"


    One of the old men with a white beard was not happy when he heard this: "Wang An, I''m afraid this kind of death should follow the principle of volunteering. Just because you want to die, doesn''t mean we want to die too!"


    The words of the two confront each other, and they are not polite at all. After all, it is a matter of life and death, and there is no room for it.


    Wang An snorted coldly, "If you follow your will, I''m afraid half of the people here will have to leave. This is not someone''s private matter. Since you are here, you have this responsibility."


    "Leave if you want, I''ll see how long you can live!"


    John smiled, with a peaceful smile on his face, nodded and said: "I think what Wang An said is reasonable, and the Holy Light told me so, it said that everyone has to go, and those who don''t go are turning their backs on the Holy Light !"


    Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help sighing in their hearts. The Holy Light is always unpredictable, sometimes tolerant, sometimes betrayal, and it is impossible to figure it out, as if it is changing with John''s mouth.


    This is simply putting people who don''t want to go on the stove, probably a double threat of morality and physics.


    Humans, too, have always needed a disciplined species, otherwise it would be a mess.


    Having said that, even if some people are extremely unwilling, they still have to go. No one objected for a while, and the matter was decided in this way.


    soon.


    A golden lantern glowing with blue light appeared in the hands of King Yan. This is the magic lamp of red flames. It is a magic weapon in the true sense. It is not owned by anyone alone, and it is controlled by the end game. apply for use.


    ¡¿


    And the red flame magic lamp in their hands is not the real body~www.novelhall.com~ but a projected projection, which has a part of power, not only they are using the red flame lamp, but also other players of are also using the Red Flame Lamp.


    As for where the red flame magic lamp is, no one knows.


    Under the quiet light of the red flame magic lamp, the surrounding white phantom mist was dispelled, as if it had hit a nemesis, forming a small gap.


    "I''m following closely. It''s none of my business to fall into the white ice phantom fog." Yan Wang looked back, said bluntly, and then took the lead to walk into the white ice phantom fog.


    It is impossible to estimate how long it will take to reach Tianmen Pass.


    In the white ice for phantom fog, space and time have already been distorted, but there is a high probability that they will be distorted to the maximum extent, and the white ice phantom fog will prevent them from going to Tianmen Pass.


    This is also the reason why they did not adopt this method before. If the Tianmen Pass is breached soon, it will not make any sense for them to adopt this method, but it will put themselves in danger.


    : https://, !

 v3 Chapter 308： chasing the devil

    "Report, the situation in the Right Battalion has been reversed. With the help of the extraterrestrials from outside, they killed the ice and snow trolls and natural disaster demons. They also advanced all the way, regained all the positions, and drove Han Bing''s army back to Bai Binghuan. fog."


    A soldier wearing a black armored stomach reported the situation in front of Qi Shan. Although the people around him already knew about it, they still couldn''t help but marvel.


    Slaying the natural disaster demon with one person''s power is definitely something that only a powerful person can do. They affirm that Su Changxing is a fourth-order Extraordinary, also known as a powerful person.


    Qi Shan rubbed his temples, his nerves are still completely tense, but he has more confidence than before. After all, they have one more powerful person in command. The situation is different:


    "Stick to the ground, and wait until the mighty man from the high latitude comes over to get rid of this natural disaster demon. It is best to hold back the natural disaster demons and not let them go, otherwise there will be endless troubles."


    Under such circumstances, those demons will not wait foolishly, they may escape back to the white ice phantom fog, but will become a big trouble, threatening the safety of Tianmen Pass, and the powerful man from the high latitude is sure It is impossible to stay with them all the time.


    So no matter how much they sacrificed now, they still have to hold back these two natural disaster demons.


    Another general said with a smile: "The person who heard the message said that the powerful man easily dealt with the green-skinned demon. As long as he is dragged over, he will definitely be able to deal with this natural disaster demon."


    ¡¿


    Qi Shan also nodded: "This is God bless me! If this lord hadn''t rushed over, I''m afraid we wouldn''t be able to keep it."


    really.


    The natural disaster demon who was attacking them on the battlefield seemed to have sensed something, and suddenly turned around and ran back, as if trying to escape.


    Qi Shan and the others had expected this a long time ago, so they immediately pursued and tried to prevent the demon from escaping.


    It''s just that a natural disaster demon wanted to escape, and it was so easy to stop it. In the end, before Su Changxing arrived, the demon ran back to the white ice magic fog.


    at the same time.


    They also got the news that another natural disaster demon was also fleeing back to the white ice phantom fog, and correspondingly, the army of the Ice National Football Team also retreated.


    Su Changxing was a little surprised when he got the news, "I didn''t expect these demons to be so decisive, they just ran away."


    Guo Renqian sighed: "These demons are probably intimidated by the adults. This is the first time I have seen natural disaster demons flee. Before, even if they were beaten to death, these demons would not retreat."


    Su Changxing pondered for a while and said, "I''m afraid there is a more powerful existence commanding them behind this, it may be a world-destroying demon."


    When Guo Renqian heard this, his spine shivered for a while: "Could it be that there are world-destroying demons among all things in white ice?"


    That kind of thing is definitely a terrifying existence. It can sweep across several worlds and requires the joint efforts of several great powers to solve it.


    Su Changxing asked back: "Is it impossible... Also, if there are really some world-destroying demons, the Tianmen Gate may not be able to hold it long ago."


    Guo Renqian went on to say: "The news came from the commander. After investigation, Tianmenguan is now surrounded by white ice phantom fog, but because we have repelled the attack of the ice kingdom, there is no need to worry. We just need to wait until the white ice comes out." The phantom fog will subside by itself."


    "Will it subside on its own? How long will it take?" Su Changxing was not surprised. He had predicted this situation before. If it wasn''t for this, the high-latitude support would have arrived long ago.


    Guo Renqian thought for a while and explained:


    "Tianmen Pass itself is a large rune formation, which can effectively block the white ice phantom fog."


    "Although the white ice phantom fog has surrounded the gate of heaven, it has no roots and will always subside. As for how long it will take, I don''t know."


    Su Changxing nodded, expressing his understanding. He looked thoughtfully at the white ice phantom mist not far away. He felt a little dizzy thinking that he had to catch a natural disaster demon to be promoted. Looking for a natural disaster demon in other places is a must. It''s not that easy, so I asked:


    "If I want to enter the white ice phantom fog, is there any way?"


    Guo Renqian blinked, sensed something was wrong, shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know about it. It seems that no one has ever thought of entering it, but it is said that there was once a powerful person who entered the white ice phantom fog, and finally seemed to fall into it."


    Not long after.


    The commander of Tianmen Pass, Qi Shan, has just arrived here, with a dark red robe with holes in it, a burly figure, dark skin, but unusually bright eyes.


    When he saw Su Changxing, his face was full of excitement: "Thank you for your action, otherwise my Tianmenguan will definitely fall into the white ice phantom fog."


    Su Changxing waved his hand: "There is no need to be grateful. I just want to ask, if I want to leave here now, is there any way."


    As the commander-in-chief of Tianmenguan, Qi Shan must know more things.


    Qi Shan shook his head without hesitation and said: "There is no way, because the space here is quite stable because of the big rune formation at Tianmen Pass, so we can only go out, and because the white ice phantom fog has blocked this place, I''m afraid I can''t go out unless from Pass through the white ice phantom fog."


    "It''s just that the white ice phantom fog can disturb people''s minds, and even assimilate human beings into demon species. Even a fifth-order Extraordinary can''t last long."


    Su Changxing stared at him and asked, "Is there any way to enter Baibing to exchange things? I need to get out of here now, and get rid of those two natural disaster demons by the way."


    Qi Shan was extremely surprised when he heard the words, and asked seriously: "Senior, are you serious?"


    Su Changxing nodded: "Of course ~www.novelhall.com~ I will bear the consequences myself, the commander-in-chief doesn''t need to worry."


    Qi Shan thought for a while, and said with a serious face: "There is a way to enter the white ice phantom fog, but you need to borrow the red flame magic lamp from the doomsday game. That''s how the powerful man entered the white ice phantom fog back then." , Unfortunately, he still accidentally fell into it."


    "My lord, if you want to go in, you must think twice before you act. For a strong man like you in my human race, every death is one less."


    After hearing what Qi Shan said, Su Changxing tried to operate it, and found that he could indeed borrow the red flame magic lamp from the doomsday game, but he needed to pay 1,000 black coins and about 50 million points, which was a small amount, but it was still worth paying To complete a task.


    [Chasing demons: S-level, two natural disaster demons have escaped into the white ice phantom fog, and now you need to deal with them to avoid future troubles.


    Provides the red flame magic lamp that can dispel the phantom fog of white ice.


    Once you fail, you need to pay the borrowing fee of the red eye lamp. After you succeed, you will get the permanent right to borrow the red flame magic lamp. ¡¿


    : https://, !

 v3 Chapter 309： unreliable saint

    [Red Flame Magic Lamp: A crown, the first sequence of artifacts, can dispel chaos, gather the mind, ensure that the mind is not affected by external factors, and ensure relative truth within the range of the Qingyou Divine Fire.


    This is not the body of the Red Flame Magic Lamp, so it only has a part of the power of the Red Flame Magic Lamp, and it will continuously absorb energy from the person holding the lamp to supply the burning of the Qingyou Divine Fire.


    The Red Flame Magic Lamp requires at least level 5 to use. ¡¿


    "Not the body?"


    Su Changxing suddenly became enlightened, and looked at the golden lantern in his hand, which was burning with a faint green flame, which didn''t make people feel hot, but was warm and cool, like sitting by the stream in summer, it was extraordinarily comfortable.


    "It''s no wonder that Doomsday Game will easily lend the red flame magic lamp. That is to say, the body of the artifact is owned by Doomsday Game. Where will it be?"


    "An artifact is worthy of being an artifact. Even if it is just a projection, it has great power."


    He tried to bring the red flame magic lamp close to the white ice phantom mist, and sure enough, the white mist seemed to have seen a natural enemy, and took the initiative to avoid the range of the flames.


    "It''s beautiful." Shen Jinxuan stared at the golden lantern in Su Changxing''s hand, which looked like a dragon''s claw grasping the green flame, "Can I lift it?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while, nodded and said, "Try it."


    He also wanted to see if Shen Jinxuan was considered a fifth-order Extraordinary now, her aura was vague and chaotic, like chaos.


    Shen Jinxuan finally carried the lantern with her left hand, and the flame on the lantern went out all of a sudden.


    "Ah?" She looked at Su Changxing suspiciously.


    "..."


    It does not seem to be the case.


    "Looks like you can''t use it."


    Just as Su Changxing was about to take over the lantern, the flame of the Red Flame Magic Lamp lit up again, burning blazingly, brighter than when Su Changxing was holding it just now.


    A look of surprise appeared on Shen Jinxuan''s face: "Huh? It''s bright again?"


    Just as he was talking, the lantern dimmed a little more.


    "Huh?" She moved her face closer, staring at the lantern curiously.


    After three seconds, the lantern went out again.


    Under the watchful eyes of the two, the lantern lit up with a flicker, and the flames blazed.


    "This thing is broken?" Shen Jinxuan showed a surprised look, "It shouldn''t have anything to do with me, but I didn''t do anything."


    The flame in the Red Flame Magic Lamp seemed to be stuck, flickering constantly, turning on for a while, going out for a while, and twitching constantly, as if it had been broken by playing with it.


    This is an artifact!


    Su Changxing also fell into silence, but he didn''t expect Shen Jinxuan''s state to be so weird that the artifact couldn''t tell, and even fell into a bug state.


    something unexpected.


    However, he was also calm, and this was not the first time he had encountered such a thing.


    Could it be that Shen Jinxuan is also related to heresy?


    He took the lantern from Shen Jinxuan''s hand, and the flame suddenly returned to normal, burning brightly and steadily.


    "..." Seeing this scene, Shen Jinxuan also realized that it really had something to do with her.


    Her eyes turned dark blue, and a wicked smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    "What the hell." Jin complained, and a pink pistol appeared in his hand, shooting at the flames.


    bang~


    The air burst.


    The red flame magic lamp went out for a short time!


    Su Changxing was also shocked. This is an artifact. Although it is only a projection, it can dispel even chaos.


    The horror of chaos can be explained in one sentence, and the gods will also be eroded by chaos.


    This is the fragment of information he got from that wooden sign, left by the predecessors.


    Moreover, the light from the Red Flame Magic Lamp can disperse the illusion and keep it real. Logically speaking, the pistol created by Jin should belong to the category of illusory substances.


    "I hate this thing." Jin pouted, and a mini Gatling appeared in his hand.


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth twitched, he grabbed her hand, and stopped him, "Forget it, I borrowed this thing, and if it breaks, you will have to pay for it."


    Jin yawned, nodded helplessly, looked sleepy, his upper body fell on Su Changxing''s shoulder, and said weakly: "This thing woke me up, the noise is too loud."


    "Noise?" Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, he didn''t hear anything at all, why could Jin hear something that he couldn''t even perceive.


    Jin nodded: "That''s right, it''s just buzzing, buzzing, like more than a hundred bees, it''s so noisy."


    Su Changxing extinguished the red flame magic lamp thoughtfully, "What now?"


    Jin smiled: "No more, it''s quiet."


    Su Changxing patted her head, and comforted her: "Be patient, we still have to rely on this thing to get out?"


    Jin accepted this statement and nodded helplessly: "All right."


    Su Changxing might still be able to walk in the white ice phantom fog without relying on the red flame magic lamp, but this is more guaranteed and safer.


    He is not sure that he can resist the erosion of Chaos.


    "In this case, the Pocket Galaxy is also an artifact, but it is not considered a first-order artifact, so it shouldn''t be too far behind." He pondered.


    The Pocket Galaxy is already working in his hands, and he only needs to have more beliefs, and he can further master the Pocket Galaxy and play a greater role.


    As an artifact, Pocket Galaxy only played less than 10% of its role in his hands.


    ¡­


    Fight for a day.


    Surrounded by densely packed corpses of demons, Luo Haodong sat on the ground but didn''t feel tired, and even excited, "Is it because of the influence of the demon''s body? It made me so perverted, yes, I like this feeling .¡±


    He reflected on himself, and felt that if a normal human being experienced such a battle, he would definitely feel intense discomfort, instead of extreme excitement like an orgasm.


    A large number of souls were bound by him in chains, and then digested bit by bit, becoming part of his physical strength.


    The devil itself is a self-expanding energy aggregate, which will continuously absorb the surrounding energy to strengthen itself, especially the natural disaster devil.


    With the continuous fighting, Luo Haodong''s own strength is rapidly improving, and he knows how to use the power of this body more skillfully.


    In the end, the demons found that they couldn''t get over the mountain of Luo Haodong and could only temporarily retreat. Half of the hundreds of thousands of demons'' army were lost here, and none of the demons even touched the walls of Weiduo City.


    Seeing the demon army receding like a tide, cheers erupted from the walls of Vido City.


    Luo Haodong sat quietly outside the city wall and didn''t think about going in. With his current appearance, he would definitely scare the people in the city, but he didn''t sit idle either. He set up a huge fire and a barbecue grill made of chains, Put a giant demon elephant on it for barbecue, keep rolling, the fat exploded, and the fragrance even spread to the city.


    "What are you doing?" The soldiers on the city wall exclaimed when they saw Luo Haodong''s unexplained movements.


    "Looks like... it''s grilling."


    They were not too surprised. After all, it was the creation of the gods, and it was normal to grill the demons.


    Not surprised.


    Not surprised.


    The soldiers on the city wall ran to report. After hearing the news, Taka also showed a weird look, but he still said: "That is the envoy of the gods. It is normal to bake some barbecue. You have not let you take a rest after fighting for a day. ?¡±


    "Is it normal?" The soldiers had to reluctantly accept this statement, and then they watched Luo Haodong grilling on the bottom of the city wall, and even sprinkled all kinds of spices, and the alluring aroma wafted up.


    Of course, the spices were provided by Su Changxing.


    That night, Taka led everyone in Vido City to worship the statue again, dedicating his beliefs and thanking the gods for their gifts.


    The beliefs of the entire city gather at the statue, climb upwards in a spiral shape, and merge into the starry sky.


    Although there are almost all superficial believers in Victoria City, because the belief has not been lost in this process, all of them have been collected into Su Changxing''s pocket without any leakage.


    The statue also changed quietly in the process, condensing majesty and holiness, and becoming more vivid, like a real **** watching the city.


    In Su Changxing''s view, instead of saying that the Pocket Galaxy is loaded with a world, it is better to say that the Pocket Galaxy itself is a lost kingdom of God, which can continuously provide holders with a huge amount of faith.


    A part of the Demon Race''s offensive was miraculously stopped by Vido City, and the news quickly spread throughout the empire.


    At the beginning, many people doubted the authenticity of the news, and almost killed the messenger who sent the news as a spy of the Demon Race.


    Of course, such an oolong has not happened. After all, in a magical world, there is more than one channel to pass on news. The exchange of information is still relatively frequent, which is completely different from the general cold weapon era.


    After finishing the worship, Taka found his apprentice, Linda, and said solemnly:


    "I have already sent a letter to His Majesty, telling about the gods and the establishment of religion in the empire."


    "Victor City needs me now, and I can''t leave, so I need you to do this instead of me, as the saint of the Sect of All Beings."


    saint!


    !


    Linda didn''t know when she became the saint of the Sect of All Beings, maybe at a certain moment just now.


    She didn''t have any resistance to the teacher''s request. It was enough to know that they were doing the right thing, had proved the existence of gods, and could help them resist the demons.


    In front of the army of demons, they are at the moment of life and death, as long as they can survive, there is nothing wrong with becoming believers of gods. The mage''s creed itself is inclusive, at least it has not said that they cannot become believers of gods.


    "No problem, I''m leaving now?" Linda nodded and asked.


    Kata nodded, very satisfied with this apprentice''s attitude, and felt that his original vision was right: "Yes, let''s go now, go to the imperial capital first, and use my name to persuade His Majesty, and those people in the imperial capital, as long as the emperor And those ministers agreed, and the rest is very simple."


    "Come with me to the statue before you go."


    In fact, when he took Linda as his apprentice at the beginning, it was because this apprentice talked less, so it might not be that troublesome.


    Who knew that after Linda became his apprentice, she became a chatterbox completely. If she had nothing to do, she could chat with people all night without feeling tired.


    This is probably because the mage is very knowledgeable and there are too many topics to talk about, which can be regarded as a kind of communication.


    It doesn¡¯t take too much time to get to the imperial city from here. There is an expensive teleportation array in the city, and it costs a lot of money to open it every time. You can only teleport 1 or 2 people at a time, and only the archmage, or Only some nobles are eligible to ride.


    But even if you take the teleportation array, you don''t reach the imperial city directly. You need to transfer five or six times in the middle, and you have to walk a long distance to pass through the Guangri River.


    Even if it doesn''t take much time to get to the capital from here, Taka still can''t leave, because the demon army may attack Vido City at any time.


    And he must also sit here to stabilize the morale of the army, otherwise it will be easy to mess up in Vido City. After all, once he, the great magister, leaves, people will suspect that the imperial capital has abandoned Vido City, and riots will break out instead.


    Although it may have been given up...


    Before, Xibei City, which was at the forefront, was easily breached by the demons because of their own riots, and it didn''t even last for two hours.


    as I thought.


    The demons did not attack Vido City again. After all, Luo Haodong is so big, sitting in front of Vido City for a barbecue, as long as he has eyes, he can see the thick billowing black smoke.


    only.


    Even if Vido City resists the demon army here, it will not completely interrupt the offensive of the demon army. The demon army is divided into three groups, attacking the empire from different directions.


    Vido City is also the place with the weakest defense. In fact, it is also the city that was abandoned by the empire by default. After all, if the defense line is contracted, the surrounding cities will basically have to be abandoned, so as to have the ability to fight the demon army.


    Victor City unexpectedly defended, which undoubtedly brought about a major change in the entire battle situation.


    Once Vido City is defended, the plains in the middle of the empire will be temporarily preserved, and the main army will not be flanked by two demon armies from different directions.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A courier riding an eagle and wearing white feathers flew into the imperial capital from above, and every two hours a courier would report the battle situation from the direction of Vido City.


    Even though there is a high probability that Victor City will be crushed by the demon army, people still have a glimmer of hope in their hearts, hoping for a miracle to happen.


    "Good news."


    "Good news."


    "Good news."


    cried the grey-feathered owl perched on the elm, tilting its head.


    The ministers in the hall were in an uproar, talking a lot, but they didn''t expect it to be a good news. They all knew that Victor City would lose a battle, so they didn''t hold much hope.


    He didn''t give up directly, it was all for the sake of saving face.


    "Wu Guying won''t be lazy today and tell fake news." Magic consultant, Lu En said in a low voice.


    The owl is a symbol of wisdom, and the ancient wooden eagle has magic. The owl that can predict the future will generally not make mistakes. It can tell good or bad news, but it is normal to make mistakes once in a while. No one can make mistakes, even Archmage.


    The ministers all around looked at each other in blank dismay, and did not express too many opinions. During such a period, everyone was cautious, and they would not speak if they could not speak.


    The emperor sitting directly above also showed surprise, but didn''t say much, waiting for the messenger to come in and report the situation.


    A huge eagle eagle fell on the flat ground outside the hall with the strong wind. The messenger wearing a green hat and white feathers jumped down from above, strode into the hall, bowed, took out the scroll in his hand and handed it to the attendant, and then reported Condition:


    "The latest battle report, Vido City repelled the demon army! A powerful creature that fell from the sky helped Vido City repel the demon army. The battle continued until dusk, and the demon army did not touch the city wall. It is a great victory!"


    "In addition, there is a secret letter sent by the Great Magister Taka."


    These words seemed to explode in their ears, and the hall fell into a rare silence, only the sound of breathing.


    The hot-tempered Minister of Military Law couldn''t hold back: "Really? How could Vido City stop the demon army? You can''t be a spy of the demons!"


    As he spoke, he was about to draw out the long sword at his waist and subdue this demon spy.


    The messenger was also frightened, but he still stood still and shouted, "I''m not a demon spy, this is the battle report from the front line."


    "Don''t mess around."


    The emperor waved his hand, calming down the hot-tempered minister of military law, put the finished scroll on the table, stabilized his emotions, and said slowly:


    "It should be true. Vido City has defended and easily repelled the demon army."


    Although he probably knew what happened, he still felt in a daze that the gods who hadn''t shown up for thousands of years actually appeared at this time.


    "According to the great magister Taka, there is a **** in the city of Vido who performed a miracle and repelled the attack of the demon army."


    God!


    !


    The ministers below were all shocked. A large part of them were mages. Even if they were not mages, they could use magic to some extent, and they were not so unfamiliar with the gods. Magic itself evolved from the study of the creations left by the gods.


    When many people heard the news, their first reaction was to be skeptical, but it was said from the mouth of the emperor, so it was unlikely to be false.


    The prime minister with white hair and a deep expression asked, "Could it be that the great magister Taka has already contacted that god?"


    The emperor nodded, and said in a calm and heavy tone: "Yes, Taka said that as long as the belief in the gods spreads throughout the empire, it can help us resist the invasion of the demon army."


    A look of struggle flashed in his eyes. Long before the new era, the empire no longer had any beliefs, nor did it allow any religion to exist.


    People of that generation think highly of themselves, thinking that human beings no longer need the help and care of the gods, and set up a group training, unless the gods really appear in the empire, no religion is allowed to appear.


    Probably no one would have thought that such a day would come.


    It seems that the demon army is hovering on the edge of the empire, but the empire is already in danger.


    At the beginning, the Golden Empire next door did not last for a month under the attack of the demon army, and was defeated across the board, and the imperial city was breached in only seven days.


    The Minister of Military Law stepped forward decisively and said: "This is a great thing. With the help of the gods, we will have a chance to resist the attack of the demons, and even turn the tide of the battle!"


    "It seems that the gods have not abandoned us, they have been watching us, and they will appear when we need them!"


    Immediately afterwards.


    The other ministers also talked about it, and they all felt that this was great news. If they could resist the attack of the demon army, they would become a religious country, at least it would be better than perishing.


    The emperor fell into deep thought, leaning back on the luxurious chair, and did not make a decision right away, his fingers kept flicking on the armrest.


    This is certainly good news.


    As the emperor, he always wanted to maximize his interests, and he would weigh the importance, and once a huge religion appeared in the empire, part of the royal family''s rights might be taken away.


    In the ancient religious kingdoms, the Great Hierarch had greater rights than the Emperor, and was the executor of the gods in the world, while the Emperor seemed to play the role of a manager.


    He didn''t want the empire to be destroyed, and he didn''t want the religion to be too powerful. A religion with a **** behind it was bound to grow rapidly. Once it was firmly established in the empire, some things would be hard to say.


    ¡­


    Late at night, the sky is full of stars, and a Milky Way spans the entire sky.


    The magic advisor and the prime minister met the emperor in secret. In a small and ornately decorated room, incense was lit. The entire room was covered by a magic circle, completely isolating the inside and outside.


    Both the chancellor and the magic advisor were loyal people, and the Emperor trusted him completely, so he called them over to discuss matters in private.


    The prime minister is also a shrewd and old person, and he can see the problem at a glance, but he still pretends to ask:


    "Emperor, do you have any concerns about the affairs of the gods?"


    The night was very quiet, and the prime minister''s old voice was very clear, echoing in the empty room.


    Hearing this, the emperor was silent for a moment, nodded and said: "Although there is a way to resist the demon army, it is certainly something to be happy about, but we don''t know the truth of that so-called god. , we also need to be prepared.¡±


    "It''s just that we can''t show it on the bright side, so as not to offend that god. See if there is any way to get the best of both worlds."


    There was a brief silence in the room, and both the prime minister and the magic advisor showed signs of thinking, although they had already thought about this issue before.


    The emperor''s meaning was also very clear, he wanted to get the help of the gods, and at the same time he didn''t want religion to develop too fast in the empire, which would affect the status of the imperial power.


    Standing in their position, it is easy to think about these problems, but how to solve them is a big problem.


    There is a high probability that the gods will not be fools, and they should not be so easy to deceive. If they do too much, they will push the empire to destruction.


    The prime minister looked at the magic advisor next to him, smiled and said, "Lu En has a deep understanding of ancient history and also knows ancient religions very well, so there should be a better way."


    The magic advisor, Lu En scolded the prime minister for being an old fox in his heart, he kept a smile on his face, nodded and said:


    "There are ways. The development of religion is nothing more than two points, building churches and recruiting believers."


    "We can let the frontline cities give priority to building churches and establishing religious beliefs, so that they can also resist the invasion of the demon army."


    "And let the cities with a lot of people take their time, and building churches is not something that happens overnight..."


    A smile appeared on the emperor''s face. He felt that this idea was good, but he didn''t express his opinion immediately. Instead, he looked at the prime minister and asked:


    "What does the Prime Minister think of this method?"


    The prime minister felt the emperor''s gaze sweeping towards him, and his eyelids twitched. He raised his head three feet to see a god. He was also afraid that he would be heard by the **** if he said too much, but he still said bravely:


    "This method is really good. It''s just a word. If it can be delayed until the demon army is defeated, or driven back, we won''t have so many worries."


    The emperor showed satisfaction, and said slowly: "We humans who live in the age of magic don''t have that much awe for the gods. This is a deal. We just give an equivalent bargaining chip. There is no need to sell the entire empire. Get them all on board!"


    The gods have been away for too long, and they have already lost their majesty. At least the high-ranking officials and nobles of the empire are like this. They already have rights, and they are vested interests.


    On the contrary, ordinary people at the bottom may still have such awe of the gods.


    As for mages, it''s not bad if they don''t take the initiative to study the gods.


    ¡­


    Taka brought Linda in front of the statue, and said calmly: "As the saint of all beings, you also have the right to directly communicate with the gods."


    "Ah?" Linda showed doubts. Before she could react, she was slapped on the shoulder and knelt down.


    In an instant, the right eye of the statue became alive, turning like a living eye, shining with a blazing white light.


    Linda saw the figure of Mohu standing among the stars, mysterious and majestic, out of reach, and slowly turned her head to look at her from the corner of her eye.


    "Are you the saint of All Beings?"


    "Yes." Linda responded subconsciously.


    "Not yet a qualified believer." Su Changxing couldn''t help complaining, feeling that Linda can only be regarded as a shallow believer at best. As a mage, she has firm willpower and even more tenacious spirit. She is not as easy to follow blindly as ordinary people in the gods.


    However, such mages can provide more beliefs, which belong to the type that is difficult to conquer, but also has high returns.


    There is no way to let Linda become a saint. This is already the best choice, at least Taka is a trustworthy person. Besides, there are no more mature believers. After all, the Sect of All Beings has just appeared In this pure land.


    Linda thought it was the gods who were dissatisfied with her, and felt a little flustered, and quickly said: "I will work hard, I will work hard to become a qualified believer!"


    "..." Su Changxing was silent for a moment, thinking how stupid this saint is, but it''s not that important:


    "You are the saint of All Beings, not just a believer."


    Linda lowered her head and said again: "I will try my best to become a qualified saint."


    ok.


    Looking even less intelligent.


    "Your task is to build a church, guide more people to become believers, and carry forward the belief of All Beings in the empire." Su Changxing said in detail, feeling a little worried about this not-so-intelligent saint.


    This is the end of the matter, and it can only be this way.


    Linda nodded heavily: "No problem, build a church, recruit believers, and carry it forward!"


    Su Changxing looked at her and thought she was pretty good. If she wasn''t so smart, it might be easier to accept the faith. For the church, loyalty is more important than smartness. "Any questions? You can ask directly."


    Linda hesitated for a moment, glanced at the white teaching uniform on her body, and said falteringly: "If I am a saint, should the teaching uniform be different from other people, or have some characteristics."


    Although it is also a problem, the focus seems to be a bit wrong.


    Su Changxing was silent again for a moment: "Yes."


    Immediately afterwards, Linda felt shrouded in shadows, looked up, was hit on the face by a piece of clothing, and fell to the ground with her head up.


    snap~


    Although the mage doesn''t need much strength, her strength is really a little weak.


    "..."


    Linda lifted the clothes off, sat up from the ground with difficulty, and then maintained a kneeling posture, looked down at the teaching uniform in her hand, with a smile on her face, it was more delicate and beautiful than imagined,


    Taka watched this scene from the sidelines, but he couldn''t figure it out. He couldn''t imagine what his apprentice was communicating with the gods. Suddenly, a piece of clothing floated down from the sky and hit her on the head. What do you think? It''s like angering the gods and imposing a small punishment.


    He began to wonder whether it was the right decision to let Linda be the saint. Don''t they not be wiped out by the demons, but instead be punished by God to destroy the country...


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help scratching the back of his head, and suddenly remembered many unreliable things about Linda.


    "She should be able... She should be able to." Taka hypnotized himself.


    The saint''s uniform was designed and manufactured the moment she finished speaking, and it was also to fulfill the little wish of this unreliable saint.


    The saint changed into her own religious uniform, which was a black-edged dress with a light blue neckline, which felt a bit strange: "The upper part is quite suitable, but the lower part is too short."


    The skirt only came to the knees.


    Taka also raised his brows when he saw the appearance of the apprentice changing his clothes, thinking that this kind of teaching uniform seems a bit "novel", which is completely different from the records above.


    Linda always felt that the clothes were a bit strange, so she complained in front of the teacher: "It seems that the gods don''t know my size, and it doesn''t fit me."


    Taka said unhappily: "How could the Lord God not know your size, it should be like this, you just need to get used to it, it looks pretty good."


    Linda suddenly looked up: "Really?"


    Taka slapped her on the head: "Is this important?"


    The saint cried: "It''s not important..."


    soon.


    The saintess of the Sect of All Beings led a group of not-so-solid believers, some mages, and a group of soldiers who acted as guards. With the expectations of the gods and the earnest teachings of the teacher, they embarked on the road to the imperial capital.


    Before Linda arrived at the imperial capital, they got the news that the imperial capital had allowed the Church of All Beings to become the state religion of the empire.


    "It saves a lot of trouble." Linda breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the news, and felt that the burden on her shoulders was relieved by more than half. She was not good at persuading others, and she was still the emperor and ministers.


    However, she still rushed to the imperial capital unswervingly, because the Lord God said that the church should be built in the imperial capital first.


    Because they are taking the teleportation array, they don''t need too long, they can arrive in about half a day, and they have to pass the big river that separates the imperial capital into two sides.


    Su Changxing also pays attention to the situation here from time to time. After all, she is the first saintess of the All Beings Sect in this world, and it is also an important first step.


    He just looked at it like this, but he didn''t expect that an accident really happened.


    Linda had just landed with her people when she saw the distant woods swaying and the sound of horseshoes.


    At first, she didn''t pay much attention to it, thinking that someone might have come to greet them. After all, this place is only tens of miles away from the imperial capital, which is already very close.


    "Saint, something''s wrong." Lauren, who was wearing armor next to her, said coldly, "These people look murderous, I''m afraid they are not kind."


    He himself is a good player in the army, the elite among the elite, although he does not know magic, but his strength is not weak. In one-on-one situations, he can kill ordinary demons, and Taka specially asked him to come Protect Linda''s.


    follow closely.


    A group of cavalry dressed in black armor and black masks appeared in front of them, charged towards them with weapons in hand, with a bitter wind, accompanied by dozens of fireballs.


    Linda also realized that these people were more than just unkind people who wanted to hack them to death and then throw them into the river by the way.


    "Who would let someone come and kill us!" She was completely puzzled, never expecting that someone in the empire would come to rob and kill them.


    This doesn''t make sense.


    This not only wants her to die, but also wants to kill the entire empire. She is now the saint of the Sect of All Beings, representing the gods.


    Lauren made a decisive decision, knowing that Linda could not die here, otherwise it would be a big deal, so she shouted decisively:


    "Saint, you go first, I will lead someone to stop them!"


    The people he led rushed forward without hesitation. Although the number of people was far smaller than the opponent, they did not show the slightest fear.


    Linda didn''t run away immediately, but chanted the incantation silently, waved the staff in her hand, a huge fireball gathered in front of her, burst out, and projected among the cavalrymen who were galloping, killing four or five people. They all exploded right away.


    As Taka''s apprentice, she is not a vase, but an excellent mage. Even Kata can''t help admiring her magical talent, and feels that her future achievements will at least be a great magister.


    "I can''t run away! Fight with them!" Linda shouted, the hem of her skirt fluttered in the wind, and two huge fireballs flew out following her gesture, hitting the cavalry group.


    Although the fireball caused a lot of damage, there were too many cavalrymen, and they didn''t expect to be robbed and killed on the road before, so they didn''t bring much power.


    There are quite a few mages who follow, there are twenty or thirty, but they are all of prominent status, not strong, and powerful mages need to sit in Viduo City.


    The situation became critical.


    Once these cavalrymen rushed to their faces, these mages would probably be hacked to death in minutes.


    The people led by Lauren confronted this group of black armored cavalry, and their strength was not much different, but their number was relatively small. After a wave of killing, only half remained, and they couldn''t stop the opponent from continuing to charge.


    "Oops!" Lauren rode the horse, spun around, and killed it again.


    Seeing that the black armored cavalry was about to crush their faces, as the saint of the Sect of All Beings faced such a situation, she immediately thought of Lord Shenming, and shouted in her heart: "Help, help, help!"


    Su Changxing naturally heard this voice, his eyelids moved, and he couldn''t hold back anymore. He felt that the believers in this session were less self-reliant than the previous session.


    Nobu and the others can develop their own beliefs and carry forward the teaching of sentient beings without any effort from him.


    Immediately, Linda Tong Kong zoomed in and saw a beam of light shooting from the sky and then disappearing. Then, there was a strange change.


    Those magical elements that were cold and clumsy suddenly became gentle and flexible, and she could make them move with just a random thought.


    Bright white light flickered between Linda''s eyes, and her magic power rose again and again under the blessing of faith. In the surrounding space, on the ground, on the teaching uniform, and on the skin, white flames burned. With a holy taste.


    More than a dozen white fireballs condensed in front of her, and she could cast magic quickly without even reciting spells silently, just one thought.


    This is the realm that can only be achieved by a great magister.


    This state made her both surprised and fascinated, and she had a deep understanding of magic.


    "Accept the wrath of the gods!"


    Linda shouted, she would never be able to shout such words in normal times, but in this state, she naturally shouted and blurted out.


    More than a dozen fireballs burning with white flames flew towards the charging black cavalry.


    "What is that?" The black armored cavalry were also puzzled. They had never seen a mage cast a white fireball, because the flame should not be white.


    "kill!"


    The black armored cavalry didn''t have the slightest fear, and they were only more than 30 meters away from Linda, and it only took two or three seconds to rush across this distance.


    Victory is a certainty.


    Probably so.


    The white flame exploded in the cavalry group, its power was beyond imagination, it could directly penetrate the black armor and destroy their bodies, and the range of the explosion was also beyond imagination, more than a dozen fireballs almost covered half of the cavalry group .


    Looking at the scene in front of them, everyone present was stunned.


    Lauren also stopped, and the cavalry group was completely destroyed by Linda''s spell, and the remaining 40 or 50 people were also led by the frightened horses.


    This is a specially trained war horse, fierce and fearless, and will not flinch until it dies in battle.


    Linda was also frightened by the fireball she released, which would explode with such terrifying power. She couldn''t help but stop, and the fireball that was still condensing also dissipated.


    This kind of power is too terrifying, she feels that she will lose control if she is not careful, "Is this the power of the gods?"


    She was shocked and felt that their previous research on the gods was not in place.


    This is a more essential power, far beyond magic.


    The other mages present also cast shocked gazes. Such a powerful force is at the level of a great magister.


    "Senior Sister Linda, how did you do it?" Luo Yin, who is also Taka''s apprentice, is only fourteen years old, and his body has not yet fully developed. He looks like a young lady, and looks at Lin with shock and admiration. Da.


    Linda hesitated and said, "This is the power of the gods."


    "God?" Luo Yin also took a breath, and immediately grabbed Linda''s left hand and asked, "Can I also become a saint?"


    Linda looked indifferently at the junior brother who had problems with his mind, "What do you think?"


    Luo Yin was dejected and complained, "Okay, probably not. It''s not fair!"


    As for the power that Linda used just now came from the Blazing Demon, it was Su Changxing who


    It was stolen from Blazing Demon, UU Read Book www.uukanshu.com and then projected it to Linda with faith as the carrier.


    This kind of operation already belongs to the category of gods. Of course, Su Changxing couldn''t do it in other places, but it could be done in Pocket Galaxy.


    In this space, his faith transmission will not suffer any loss, and it is very fast and precise, capable of completing such difficult operations. Even though he is not a real god, but he is holding a pocket galaxy, for this The world is the real god.


    ¡¿


    He is also more and more sure that the Pocket Galaxy is a kingdom of God created by a fallen **** in history.


    After the death of the gods, the Kingdom of God will naturally decline, and the current civilization of Pocket Galaxy is a new civilization formed after the Kingdom of God weakens and is destroyed.


    The pocket galaxy itself is in a closed space, without any interference from gods, and no beliefs of any kind have been formed, so that the civilization of this world has gone to an extreme path.


    : https://, !

 v3 Chapter 310： church

    The rest of the black armored cavalry did not attack again, but fled away, deterred by the fireball released by Linda, and even the horses could not maintain stability.


    Seeing the departure of the black armored cavalry, Linda breathed a sigh of relief, and asked Lauren next to him:


    "Do you know who those people are? You have been in the army all year round, so you should know something about it."


    Lauren thought about it and said: "It seems that it is indeed a war horse in the army, and I have never heard of any black armored cavalry in that legion. I am afraid that it is a private army cultivated by some people, using the resources of the Imperial Legion."


    "My lord, I''m afraid we have to hurry to the imperial capital, otherwise these people may carry out a second interception."


    Linda was also very calm, shaking her head and said: "I''m afraid they have no chance. The sudden appearance of such a number of cavalry near the imperial capital must have disturbed the imperial capital long ago. It''s too late for them to run now, and they will definitely not attack us again. , and the people from the imperial capital should come over immediately."


    She Linda is not a fool, she can still figure out these things, so she doesn''t panic at all.


    really.


    As soon as they walked out of the Lixia jungle, they saw a large group of people walking towards them in the distance of the avenue, and the leader was the magic consultant, Rune.


    His skills in magic are quite high. Although his strength is not as good as Taka, he is also one of the few great magisters in the empire.


    "My niece has been on the road for so long, it''s been hard work!" Lu En said with a smile when he saw Linda. He and Takaben are brothers, both legendary mages and Gandalf''s apprentices, but the relationship seems not so harmonious.


    Linda looked at him expressionlessly, and said calmly: "Consultant Rune, my current identity is the Saintess of the Sect of All Beings, please pay attention to my address."


    Lu En''s expression didn''t change, and he said with self-blame:


    "Neglected, negligent, haha."


    As he said that, his expression became serious, and he said in a deep voice: "I heard that you were attacked. Fortunately, nothing happened to you. I was shocked when I heard the news. I know who did it." ?"


    Once the saintess is killed by interception, things will be serious. If that **** is angered, the entire empire may be at stake.


    The maliciousness of the attacker was too serious, and he wanted to push the entire empire into the abyss, but he didn''t know what the purpose was.


    Logically speaking, if the people in the empire did it, then once the empire is destroyed by the demons, it will be a disaster for everyone.


    This is a harmless thing.


    It is even more impossible for people from other countries. Everyone understands the truth that the lips are dead and the teeth are cold. The momentum of the demons is to destroy all human countries. Once the empire falls, they will suffer accordingly.


    Linda shook her head and said, "I don''t know, it''s a group of cavalry in black armor, and the horses are army horses, which should be related to the army of the empire."


    Lu En also frowned, and didn''t have a clue for a while. Hearing Linda''s description, those black armored cavalry were well equipped and strong, comparable to veterans on the front line like Lauren.


    Those who can form such an army must have a lot of power in the empire. At least one side of the land can cover the sky with one hand, so that they can hide the eyes and ears of others. army.


    Linda asked indifferently: "Does Consultant Luen have any ideas?"


    Lu En''s face moved slightly, and he was really not used to Linda calling him like this. After thinking about it, he said his thoughts:


    "This cavalry is more like being drawn from a certain legion. After changing their equipment, they came here to intercept and kill."


    "It is probably impossible for the imperial guards to be directly controlled by His Majesty, but this place is very close to the territory of Earl Fengye."


    He looked towards the east with a serious look on his face. If Earl Fengye really did this matter, it would be troublesome.


    The Earl of Wind Leaf controls an elite army, which is the private army of the territory. It has strong military strength, which is enough to confront any ace army in the empire.


    At this time, the empire is facing the invasion of the demons. Once civil strife occurs, the whole situation will be destroyed.


    "Earl Wind Leaf?" Linda also understood.


    There are only three great magisters in the entire empire, Luen, the royal magic advisor, Taka, the president of the magic union, and the Earl of Windleaf. These three were once famous magic geniuses, and when they were young At that time, they jointly worshiped under the name of the legendary mage Gandalf.


    The reason why Gandalf is called a legendary mage is also because of his powerful strength. The general great magister is not his opponent at all. Before his death, the one from the Golden Empire did not dare to call himself the strongest mage. Between brothers, but in the end they did not cross that level of realm.


    This is a pity for all mages, it seems to be a kind of natural shackles, shackles on them, even a legendary mage like Gandalf cannot cross, that gully is like a strait.


    Lu En''s voice changed, as if he had forgotten all the things just now, and said with a smile: "What else does the saint have to do when she comes to the imperial capital?"


    Linda looked at him with strange eyes, and said as a matter of course: "Of course it is to build a church. Isn''t the Church of All Beings now the state religion? It should be normal to build a church in the imperial capital."


    The smile on Lu En''s face deepened, and he looked like a lively old fox, except that the treachery and cunning were not written on his face: "It''s like this, after our discussion, we think it''s better for the saint to develop her faith from an important town on the border. It also happens to deal with the invasion of the demons."


    Linda thought for a while and thought it made sense. She nodded and said, "That''s right. In this case, spreading the faith and resisting the demons are the same thing. It''s the best of both worlds."


    The ultimate purpose of their belief in the empire is to resist the demons.


    Seeing this scene, Su Changxing felt a little overwhelmed. The saint''s position seemed a little unsteady, but she didn''t stop her. The Sect of All Beings had no foundation in the empire. Difficulties.


    It is conceivable that the Emperor will at least not allow the Sect of All Beings to expand its beliefs in the imperial capital and get full development, so it is better to let Linda go to the border of the empire. The harsher the environment, the more the hotbed of belief.


    Human beings will only entrust their hearts to gods when they are in despair.


    The rest of the journey was peaceful. Linda and the others rushed all the way to the imperial capital, where they met the emperor in the palace.


    It was a middle-aged man with a tired face, looking at Linda with a look of expectation: "The empire will definitely fully support the development of the Church of All Beings. If you have any needs, just ask, and the imperial capital will be built according to the largest specifications of the ancient church." church."


    "After all, we are in an extraordinary period, so it will probably take longer. Please forgive me, Holy Maiden."


    Linda said with a soft smile, "Thank you for your support, I will also immediately go to the border cities to develop my faith to resist the invasion of the demons."


    The emperor actually planned to build the largest church in the imperial capital, which she did not expect. After hearing the news, the gods should be very happy.


    Thinking of this, the smile on her face became even bigger, and she felt that she had overfulfilled the task.


    The surrounding ministers have different expressions, they are all people with a good mind, and they can vaguely hear the sound of abacus from the emperor.


    The prime minister then asked: "Saint, did the gods say how to help the empire resist the invasion of the demon army?"


    Linda blinked her eyes, and her mind suddenly fell into a state of shutdown. Lord Shenming never said this matter at all, and she didn''t think about it.


    "This is probably related to the beliefs of our empire. If there are more believers and more pious beliefs, the help will be greater."


    Of course, this was her guess. Su Changxing never said such a thing at all, so it can be regarded as displaying his subjective initiative!


    The strength of the help of the gods is related to the belief of the empire?


    Hearing this, the faces of the prime minister and the emperor flashed strange colors at the same time. They did not believe in the mercy of the gods. If the belief in the empire was not enough, the gods would stand by and watch.


    The emperor said decisively: "Saint, when the time comes, you will bring a part of the imperial guards with you. If anyone does not cooperate with you, just cut them off."


    "I will issue orders to various places later, so that all cities will fully cooperate with the affairs of the church"


    The sincerity in the words is also the fear of the demon army. At least for now, the empire must fully cooperate with the Sect of All Beings.


    Linda kept smiling, and said sincerely: "Thank you for your support, I will definitely live up to expectations and teach all beings to flourish in the empire!"


    The emperor nodded in satisfaction, his face still twitched invisible, and said in a calm tone: "The hope of the empire rests on you."


    Hearing this, Linda was even more excited. She felt that she was shouldering a heavy mission and must work hard to become a perfect saint.


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing also noticed that the empire probably had a deep defense against him. If there were no external threats like the demons, it would be very difficult to expand the faith in the empire.


    But this is also normal, a country without gods will naturally taboo gods.


    Linda did not stay too long in the imperial capital. Linda arrived in the imperial capital in the morning and left in the afternoon, rushing to the border of the empire again. The destination was not Vido, but Rohan.


    A heavily guarded city has a legion with more than 100,000 soldiers. It has been attacked by demons before. Although the casualties are not large, the mood of the whole city is already quite tense, and small disturbances occur from time to time. Or the incident of smashing, smashing and looting, it looks like the end is coming.


    It is faster to go from the inside of the empire to the outside, and a longer-distance teleportation array has been installed. It only takes half a day to rush from the imperial capital to Rohan.


    It was already late at night when Linda and his men arrived in Rohan, the city walls were still brightly lit, and there were dense soldiers patrolling.


    "It''s finally here." Linda breathed a sigh of relief, feeling extremely tired, and just wanted to take a shower, lie on the bed, and sleep comfortably.


    She took a deep breath to stabilize her emotions, knowing that there are still many things to do, and the church needs to be built overnight.


    At this time.


    The city lord of Rohan also rushed over, also a mage, with a somewhat blessed figure, wearing monocle glasses, "Saint, you have finally arrived, I have been waiting here. I am the city lord of Rohan, Dell."


    The order from the imperial capital arrived in the afternoon. After knowing the situation, not only him, but also the whole city were in a state of surprise and joy.


    They have a way to resist the demon army, but they rely on the gods.


    For the vast majority of civilians in the empire, gods are extremely unfamiliar things, and some people even don''t know what gods are, and may think that gods are more powerful mages.


    Linda nodded and said, "Have the artisans in the city started work?"


    Dale hesitated and said: "It''s all ready, but the work hasn''t started yet. We don''t know what the specific requirements are. Regarding the church and the statue, it would be better if there are specific drawings."


    This actually made Linda ask. She has seen the statue, and there is one in Vido City, but it will take a long time to build such a big statue.


    As for the church, she didn''t have any idea. There was no church in Vido City, only a simple statue of a god.


    Linda shouted to Lord Shenming in her heart: "Master Shenming, do you have any requirements for the statue, must it be as big as the one in Vido City? Or it can be smaller... Or is there any similar free statue that can be seen from the sky? The kind that fell..."


    "In addition, we are planning to build a church in Rohan. Do you have any requirements for the church?"


    Su Changxing naturally heard Linda''s voice, and fell into a moment of silence. He felt that the saint had no initiative, so he said, "Just leave a large enough space in the city."


    "So how big does it need to be?" Linda asked.


    "10,000 to 20,000 square meters is about the same." Su Changxing said casually, thinking that such a church is probably the lowest standard. For example, in Melun, the church almost occupies half of the city.


    Linda frowned: "Twenty thousand?"


    "Yes, go get ready." Su Changxing said affirmatively.


    According to his experience, instead of building many small churches, it is better to build a huge church in the city, which can gather faith more quickly and cover the entire city, and believers can pray without going to the church.


    A large enough church is necessary.


    ¡­


    Seeing Linda in a daze, with white eyes shining, Dell suspected that the saint was communicating with the gods, and asked cautiously, "Is there any problem with the saint?"


    Linda looked at him and said calmly: "We first need to reserve a large enough space in the city."


    "So how big does it need to be?" Dale asked.


    Linda said in a positive tone: "It doesn''t need to be too big, just 10,000 to 20,000 square meters, preferably close to the center of the city."


    10,000 to 20,000 square meters?


    If it is to build a church, then this church is also large enough.


    Dale thought for a while and said: "Rohan is an old city, and there is not such a large open space, but it can be pushed to some old houses in the west city, and the civilians inside can be moved to other places."


    Linda nodded: "Then let''s do this, knock down the house and leave enough space."


    Dale still had some doubts, and said, "I''m afraid it will take a lot of time to build such a big church. I see that some ancient churches in ancient records are extremely exquisite..."


    The demon army is imminent. They obviously don''t have that much time. If they build a small church, they may still have time.


    Linda shook her head, and said with a mysterious face, "You can take someone to do it. Don''t worry about the rest. I will organize the civilians first and prepare for the baptismal oath later."


    Dell raised his eyebrows, looked at Linda''s leaving back, and said to himself: "Does the church not need churches and statues to recruit believers? This is a bit different from the records."


    He also has little knowledge of the recorded ancient church. A lot of information is fragmented. Many records about ancient history have not been preserved, and they disappeared for unknown reasons.


    at the same time.


    A huge and majestic church appeared above the Pocket Galaxy. The fa?ade was composed of several intertwined doors. On the top of the church, there was a large dome and a small round bottom superimposed, and strangely shaped statues were erected around it, like little ones. elf.


    There is a bell tower, a square, and a stalwart statue.


    Su Changxing built a large-scale church like a jigsaw puzzle in the upper realm of the pocket galaxy.


    This future is also the church of Rohan.


    "It should be about the same."


    Su Changxing admired his masterpiece, and was quite satisfied. He constructed a large frame, and the details were formed under the guidance of faith. As for the statue of the god, which was completely different from the one in Victor City, holding a revolver, Wearing a windbreaker and a mask, his face cannot be seen clearly.


    But the amazing thing is that people can recognize that the two statues point to the same god, probably because they have similar inner charms.


    After he finished building the church, the cleaning work below has not been completed. He has just pulled down an old house and is cleaning up the rubble. The craftsmen who were planning to build the church have also become cleaning workers. Move gravel.


    Because of the help of the mage, their efficiency is still quite high. In less than an hour, they cleared a large area of ??open space.


    Many people are watching around, wanting to see what is going on, and curious about what the so-called gods and churches are.


    Dell looked back at Linda who was coming and said, "It''s been cleaned up, and a large enough space has been left, about 30,000 square meters."


    Linda nodded and looked at the sky, where the stars were constantly twinkling.


    Dell also looked up to the sky: "Is there anything on the saint? Is there a monster?"


    He is still quite vigilant, there will often be flying monsters attacking the city, although there are mages stationed there, there will still be mistakes from time to time.


    Linda shook her head and said seriously, "No, the church should be coming soon."


    Dale was full of doubts, and continued to look at the sky: "Church, what church, could the church still fall from the sky?"


    Linda looked sideways at him: "What else?"


    "Huh?" Dale didn''t understand what Linda was talking about for a while, and thought it was a joke.


    Immediately afterwards, a black spot appeared in the starry sky, and then it continued to grow bigger and bigger rapidly, and shadows enveloped them.


    Seems like a church!


    Dale was startled, and quickly backed away, fearing that he would be smashed into a pulp by the fallen church, and the others also exclaimed and ran back.


    Only Linda and the group of believers and mages they brought along stood still.


    "Run!"


    "A church fell from the sky!"


    "Get out of the way, out of the way, what are you fools doing there!"


    "..."


    All of a sudden, the crowd watching around also panicked and fled backwards.


    Who would have thought that the gods would throw such a huge church down from the sky so directly, it was really rude.


    Such a large church fell from the sky, even if it was not within the falling range, it would be dangerous to stand nearby, and the flying gravel could penetrate a person''s body.


    The majestic church landed firmly on the open space, without any impact, let alone any sound, like a piece of feather fluttering down to the ground, and then it fit tightly with the ground, like It is a building that was originally here, and it has just been built.


    Everyone who saw this scene was shocked~www.novelhall.com~ probably also had a preliminary understanding of what a **** is, an omnipotent being!


    The way Dale looked at Linda changed completely. All of this was completely different from what he had imagined. He thought that the gods could only pass some news through Linda, but he didn''t expect that they could interfere with reality so easily.


    If the **** wanted to, wouldn''t he be able to slap his Rohan to pieces and razed him to the ground.


    Linda also led people into the church to observe this magnificent thing that fell from the sky, which is considered familiar with the environment, after all, they will carry out work here.


    "The appearance of the **** statue is completely different from the one in Victoria City." Junior brother Luo Yin noticed it all at once, and felt a little strange.


    Linda slapped him on the head:


    "Don''t look directly at the statue, it''s impolite."


    "The appearance of the gods is ever-changing. This is normal. Don''t observe the gods from the perspective of humans."


    : https://, !

 v3 Chapter 311： promotion fee

    Luo Yin''s head was patted, but he still showed no emotion, and his expression didn''t change at all. He was already used to this kind of treatment. A few years ago, it was probably the teacher who patted Linda, and Linda turned around and patted He, and he can only endure silently, he has been waiting for any juniors and sisters to take pictures for him, but he has not been able to wait for it for several years, and finally learned that... Instructor Taka If he doesn''t accept apprentices, he should be the last apprentice.


    This is a hopeless thing. Luo Yin touched his head without emotion, and said, "Do you think this is the appearance of Lord Shenming in different periods? Are gods born gods?" What should I do if I offended the gods, showing a serious expression, slapped him on the head again, and responded: "I don''t know, don''t ask about such things in the future." Luo Yin touched his head without emotion: " Got it." After entering the church.


    Everyone was completely silent, only the sound of footsteps and slight breathing, for fear of destroying the quiet and solemn atmosphere in the church, only Linda, the saint, spoke a little louder.


    Linda led everyone to pray in front of the statue, and recited the teachings of All Beings. The voice echoed in the huge church, forming a clear echo.


    this moment. Everyone feels relaxed and comfortable, completely relaxed, without any worries, and does not need to think about any troublesome things, just like finding a home for the soul.


    Humans are a very dependent species. After finishing the prayer, Linda started the recruitment of believers, organized the civilians in the city, lined up, entered the church in an orderly manner, and carried out baptism awareness.


    This is to resist the attack of the demon army. Everyone has to dedicate their beliefs. It is not completely voluntary, but if they really don''t want to come, they will not force it.


    This is the state religion, recognized by the empire, and it is extremely simple to obtain a group of initial believers.


    certainly. Most people are shallow believers at the beginning, but after a long time, they will be subtly influenced and gradually deepen their belief in gods.


    Such a change is almost imperceptible to them, and it is a fairly natural process. There are also some people who are quite special. They have been devout believers from the very beginning, and they are naturally suitable for the belief of the All Beings Sect.


    There are relatively few such people, or even only a few out of thousands of people. These people will be selected as the backbone of the church to serve as the basic priesthood work and further expand the faith in this city.


    In addition to the cathedral, small churches will be built in different areas later, which is also a way to stabilize the faith.


    But that''s all for later. As more and more people in the city of Rohan became believers, a large number of beliefs continued to gather, filling the pocket galaxy.


    Su Changxing can also clearly feel the changes in Pocket Galaxy, which is being activated by faith little by little. Even if he has spiritual wisdom and speaks at the next moment, he will not be surprised.


    at the same time. A church belonging to Vido City has also been built, thrown down from the sky above Vido City, and stood next to the statue.


    Taka saw the church falling from the sky. Although he had seen similar scenes before, he couldn''t help being amazed.


    "How can such a powerful mage achieve it!" He would not be surprised if it was just a terrifying power. In terms of strength, human beings can also rival gods.


    But such creativity is really unimaginable. No wonder some ancient records say that the gods created this world, and it seems to be true at present.


    ¡­Late at night, dark clouds cover the stars in the sky, and the light of the moon also appears dim, making people drowsy.


    The prime minister and magic advisor Luen found the emperor again. In that small but luxurious room, there were only the three of them, so they could speak freely, and the emperor enjoyed this way very much.


    The prime minister showed a serious look, and reported the information he had just received: "I just received urgent information from Rohan. It is a letter written by the Lord of the city, Dale, saying that the church has been built and further believers have begun to be recruited!" Church Built!


    Both the Emperor and Rune were surprised. The church has already been built in the past few hours? Lu En showed a dissatisfied look and said: "Prime Minister, this is not a place for joking. They have just arrived there not long ago, so it is possible to build the church now." The person who likes to joke asked seriously: "Did they only build a very simple church and recruit believers first. This is a good way." The prime minister shook his head: "They built a 20,000-square-meter church. The cathedral." Lu En was stunned for a moment, and said unceremoniously: "How is it possible?" The prime minister actually did not slow down, took a breath, and said: "The power of the gods is stronger than we imagined, and they can It easily interfered with our reality, that church fell from the sky and appeared in the city of Rohan out of thin air, and countless people saw it."


    "Even the people in Wumeng City next door saw it, and that church fell into Rohan City like a meteor." The room fell into a brief silence, filled with the smell of incense, which the Emperor liked very much This taste has a refreshing effect.


    The emperor quickly accepted this fact, and said softly: "The power of the gods is stronger than we imagined, but it seems that they don''t have any malicious intentions towards us so far. Let''s do it first and see how things will develop."


    "Luen, strengthen the magic circle in this room." He was suddenly worried that the gods would hear what they were discussing here.


    It is hard for them to believe how powerful the gods are, whether they are omniscient and omnipotent existences as recorded by the ancient church.


    Lu En nodded, changed his voice, and said, "About the black armored cavalry who attacked the saint today, some eyewitnesses said that the remaining black armored cavalry entered Earl Windleaf''s territory..." The situation is very clear. Nine was done by Earl Fengye.


    The emperor sighed: "Why did he do this? Has he gone crazy?" Lu En''s expression became darker, and he reminded: "We all know, Your Majesty, that he has never been crazy, otherwise it would be impossible to form a team." An elite and powerful army." Taka has always been the strongest mage recognized by the empire, but there are rumors that Earl Fengye is stronger now, and it is not known whether it is true or not.


    If this is the case, the empire will be even more afraid to touch Earl Fengye. The influence of a powerful mage on the battlefield is reversible.


    What''s more, the army of the demons has already suppressed the situation, and they dare not act rashly. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ until the next morning.


    The demons in Victoria City didn''t move much either, as if they were already afraid. Luo Haodong also felt a little bored, wandering around in the nearby mountains, and then captured a few animals that looked like lions for barbecue.


    This is probably his biggest hobby now, grilling. Just do demons really have a sense of taste? Su Changxing was skeptical about this, but seeing Luo Haodong added a bunch of spices, he thought there should be some, at least Luo Haodong had.


    ...carrying a lamp, walking into the white mist, the green light illuminates the surroundings, and through the white mist, you can see countless messy illusions, born from the heart, formed from chaos, and pointing directly at the heart.


    "It''s much more terrifying here than in the gap of death." Cold sweat broke out on Xiao En''s forehead, his heart was beating wildly, but he still insisted on following Su Changxing in.


    Su Changxing walked ahead with the lamp in hand, looked back at him, and said calmly, "Since you are afraid of death, why do you follow along? Just stay outside and wait for the white mist to subside before you can leave." Xiao En cried sadly,


    "I think it''s safer to follow the boss, even in this white mist." Probably because Su Changxing brought him out of the death gap, so he instinctively felt that it would be safer to follow Su Changxing, even though he was not in the white ice mist outside. However, it was also surrounded by the phantom fog of white ice.


    Jin said bluntly, "Coward!"


    "..." Sean didn''t understand why this woman''s personality had changed so much all of a sudden, she was quite polite before.


    A coward is a coward, anyway, he followed with a stern face, hugging Su Changxing''s thigh is very important.


    In the white mist, monsters would attack them from time to time, and because the perception was blocked by the chaos, they would usually only be noticed when they walked up to them.


    Jin even carried the mini-Gatling and shot at the white mist indiscriminately in front of him. Many unlucky ghosts fell under the dense bullets. Walking a few steps forward, you can see the corpses of some demons. Wandering back in the phantom fog of white ice, it was accidentally affected.


    "The range of exposure is still too small, which seriously affects perception." Su Changxing looked at the lantern in his hand, and realized the problem. The perception here is extremely restricted. Once encountering danger, he might not be able to react immediately. come over.


    The red flame magic lamp is a divine weapon. In theory, if it is driven by faith, it should be able to exert greater power.


    Thinking in this way, he took the initiative to infuse faith into the red flame magic lamp. The green light suddenly burned fiercely, and the color of the flame also changed, turning into red. It was obvious that heat was overflowing from the lantern, and the light was shining brightly. The range suddenly increased by more than ten times, and everything around it suddenly became clear.


    it is as expected. Jin looked sideways, showed a curious look, and said, "The noise inside the flame has disappeared."


    "Disappeared?" Su Changxing showed surprise, but he didn''t understand what was going on. He also thought about the integration of belief itself. Could it be that although ordinary energy can be used as fuel for Qingyou Shenhuo, it will also conflict with it.


    Qingyou Shenhuo probably represents reality, so doesn''t that mean that ordinary power is illusory.


    This can also be understood as the nature of Yin and Yang being at different levels and opposing each other. Therefore, the nature of belief itself is also true, at least it will not conflict with Qingyou Shenhuo.


    After the area illuminated by the fire became larger, Su Changxing also summoned a part of the undead army as pathfinders.


    Constantly advancing, it seemed very quiet. The Ice Kingdom didn''t seem to notice their arrival. Instead, the aura of the two natural disaster demons became more and more clear, as if they were nearby.


    Quietly, a voice came from the front.


    "I didn''t expect you to dare to come in. I''m really not afraid of death, human being!" Like the whistling of countless evil spirits, it spread densely in the ears, like insects spreading on the skin.


    It was the demon who was speaking, but because it was hidden in the phantom fog of white ice, Su Changxing could not determine its exact location.


    Immediately afterwards. Countless ghost figures appeared in the phantom mist in front of them, and their long black hair seemed to be wet in water, dripping water, flowing down from the air, and wet the ground.


    The undead at the front were twisted one by one by the strands of hair, and within a few seconds, a large piece fell down, all limbs were strangled, including the strong undead knight.


    Su Changxing knew why this demon was so arrogant. They were stronger in the white ice phantom fog than outside.


    This also gave the two demons the courage to face them. He stretched out his left hand, and the pitch-black chain extended out, flying into the white ice phantom mist. A demon with a figure of dozens of sticks, white, like a puddle of mud, was unexpectedly taken out of the white ice phantom by him. It came out of the mist and was thrown among the undead.


    "Now, are you still arrogant?" Jin stood in front of the devil, carrying Gatlin on his shoulders, with the corners of his mouth upturned, showing a cheerful smile!


    The bullet shot out like splashing water, hit the demon''s body, and sank into it. It seemed that it didn''t cause too much damage, but it separated the demon''s body bit by bit, and the vitality was passing away at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    When Jin was using his ability, the red flame magic lamp kept flickering, as if it was broken, as if it couldn''t distinguish reality, what is reality?


    What is unreal? Su Changxing wasn''t too surprised, after all, it was just a replica, a projection, not comparable to the real artifact.


    Immediately afterwards. He poured a lot of faith into the red-eyed lamp at once, the fire became brighter, and the range of illumination was also wider. Su Changxing also found the position of another demon in the white ice phantom mist. Long black hair, dripping with drops of water, nothing but long hair, as if made of a pile of long black hair.


    [Long-haired demon: Tier 5, natural disaster demon, has extremely strong physical defense ability, is difficult to be killed, each strand of hair can release a curse, and extremely hates creatures with hair.


    ¡¿The long-haired demon was startled when he found himself suddenly exposed, and immediately ran back, trying to hide in the white ice phantom mist again, but it was too late.


    Su Changxing waved one hand, and dense chains appeared in the air, wrapping the long-haired demon around and dragging it in the opposite direction.


    Under absolute suppression, the long-haired demon could not fight back, or even struggle, as if his body and soul were separated, and he could only watch his body being dragged.


    Now, Su Changxing only needs one domain to completely suppress the natural disaster demons. It is also because of the development of faith in the pocket galaxy that his strength has risen again, and the rules of the domain have become more complicated and thick, forming a complete small world.


    Even if it is a natural disaster demon, he only needs one hand to suppress it firmly.


    "Who the **** is not afraid of death? How dare you take the initiative to come over, let''s go in." Su Changxing threw the long-haired demon into the pocket Galaxy with force with his left hand.


    After entering the Pocket Galaxy, the appearance of the long-haired demon suddenly changed, shrinking continuously, similar to that of a human being, and the hair continued to shorten. When it was retracted, a woman''s face was revealed, full of paleness, with her eyes closed .


    After the long-haired devil appeared, the green-skinned devil smiled and said, "You came in too, didn''t you all let you run away? Why did you get caught?" It has confirmed that Su Changxing is not a human being at all, but a **** in disguise Horror exists, exactly the same as those in the void, even demons can only be their prey, toys.


    The long-haired demon closed his eyes and made a cold voice: "Run away, but he chased into the white ice phantom fog." The green-skinned demon sighed: "This lord is too cruel, I don''t know what to do with us." The long-haired demon The devil expressed his opinion: "Eat it!" The words were not finished yet.


    A figure of Mohu appeared directly above the Pocket Galaxy, and five big white illusory hands grabbed the five demons respectively and lifted them upwards.


    [It is detected that the promotion conditions are met, whether to promote now] [It is expected to cost 10 billion points and 100,000 black coins]


    "..." Su Changxing stopped suddenly. The amount of points and black coins needed for promotion was too exaggerated, and he didn''t even carry enough.


    This was something he hadn''t thought of. The points have not been used much all the time, they are accumulated, but there are still only 6 billion, and there are 35,000 black coins.


    He seriously suspects that the discount store received a lot of kickbacks~www.novelhall.com~ but there is no evidence, the points are relatively easy to get, whether it is causing a kill or completing a task, you can get a lot of points, And he can also sell some of the useless items in Pocket Galaxy directly to discount stores.


    There are relatively few ways to obtain black coins at present. You can only get them by killing demons or blood species, and you can also get black coins for some special tasks.


    Su Changxing took a look. A live natural disaster demon can be sold for three billion yuan, and if another natural disaster demon is caught and sold, the points are probably enough. The problem is how to get enough black coin points.


    At this time. He checked the kill information that popped up on his phone. [Kill the Ice Demon, get four black coins] [Kill the Ice Demon, get four black coins] [Kill the Ice Demon, get three black coins]...Kill these demons from the Ice Kingdom, He can also get black coins. He reckons that black coins are related to chaos. These demons are contaminated with chaos and become demons, so they can also get black coins after killing them.


    Although the number of black coins obtained by killing a demon is not much, there are also many demon species in the white ice phantom mist. As long as a sufficient number of demon species are killed, black coins can be collected.


    : https://, !

 v3 Chapter 312： Junction

    Su Changxing then threw the demon that was beaten to death by Jin outside into the Pocket Galaxy, and planned to sell it to discount stores in exchange for enough points.


    The points are enough, but the black coins are still a lot short, so he decided to stay in the white ice phantom fog for a while, and leave after collecting enough black coins.


    With himself as the center, he opened up a huge field, in which countless silver rays of light flew, shuttling between the white ice and phantom fog.


    This is a killing field called "shooting", and all demons and demon species in it will be shot to death by bullets.


    The bullet flew into the phantom white ice fog, leaving only the sound of Xueluo, which almost disappeared completely, but the trajectory was real.


    Such a huge and destructive field needs to consume a lot of faith every moment, but the efficiency of cleaning up these monsters in the white ice phantom fog is also extremely high, shooting and killing in all directions without dead ends, like an eraser Move on paper full of words.


    There are more monsters hidden in this phantom white ice mist than he imagined, some are hidden underground, some are hidden in crevices of rocks, some are hidden in streams, and some are hidden between the gap between the white mist and space.


    But as long as it is within the range of shooting and killing in the field, it cannot escape.


    This is obliteration according to the rules, just like Su Changxing would be obliterated by the Dao of Heaven on Blue Star, it is the same, but not as powerful.


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing didn''t know that he expanded the domain to clean up the demons in the white mist, but it caused unimaginable visions.


    The white ice phantom mist has been calm since it appeared, slowly extending outwards and covering it, and it was not until the Tianmen Pass was built that it stopped it from moving forward.


    Even so, the Ice Illusion Fog is like a natural and insurmountable barrier, standing here, no one will think about entering it, let alone how to break it, the Ice Ice Illusion Mist itself is a part of chaos.


    But today, after that powerful person entered, the white ice phantom mist has undergone major changes. It is constantly churning like a tide, as if a huge palm is constantly stirring it.


    "What''s going on here!" Wen Ze looked at the scene in front of him and was amazed. He has been stationed here for so many years, and he has never seen such a scene. The icy fog will move forward by more than ten or twenty meters every year.


    Not only him, but the 400,000 soldiers of Tianmenguan were staring at the surging white ice phantom fog, shocked and at a loss.


    "Is this a bad stomach?" Guo Renqian showed surprise.


    Looking at this scene, Qi Shan fell into a long silence. He couldn''t imagine what Su Changxing had done in it, and finally he could only sigh: "Greatness is worthy of greatness."


    He still remembers now that the once powerful man entered without any movement, and fell into it without a sound. No one knows how long and how he died, only that he never came out again. .


    ¡­


    As Su Changxing continued to clean up the monsters in the white ice phantom mist, these demons and some demon species also changed. They no longer wandered back, but seemed to be led to actively gather and attack them.


    "Finally realized?"


    Su Changxing looked into the depths of the white mist, showing a sneer, feeling that the domain was constantly trembling because of the large number of monsters gathering, approaching the brink of collapse, and pouring more faith into the framework of the domain, making it It is more solid, like a thick mountain.


    The strength of these demon species is not weak, with an average of level six. The stronger ones, such as ice and snow trolls, extremely cold demons, and ascending attendants, are all level five demon species. Although their strength is far inferior to those two natural disaster demons, But the number is more than expected.


    A large part of them seem to be unable to leave the white ice phantom fog, and even their forms are in a state of change, in the boundary between reality and illusion, which is extremely weird.


    Gradually, Su Changxing also felt a bit of difficulty. It seemed that he was not only fighting against these monsters, but also against the entire white ice phantom mist. White ice crystals appeared on his face and arms, like a layer of hoarfrost. exudes coldness.


    This is far from reaching his limit, so far away that he doesn''t even know where his limit is.


    Brilliant golden Buddha light flickered from the void, a thousand-handed giant Buddha rose in the field, and thousands of big hands continuously slapped into the white ice phantom mist.


    An ice and snow troll with purple hair was smashed three times into a pulp, and its bones also looked smashed.


    Su Changxing kept an unhurried attitude and swept across the surrounding area, but these monsters in the white ice phantom mist were still gathering here, seemingly endlessly.


    The black coins also increased rapidly during this process. In less than an hour, 5,000 black coins were obtained, and the growth rate became faster and faster, because more and more monsters rushed over.


    "Is that all?"


    Su Changxing looked at the continuous stream of monsters in Baibing Myriad Things, and he just felt the pressure. If there were no natural disaster demons, just these demon species would not be enough to stop him.


    The monsters in the white ice phantom mist were completely crazy, rushing towards them with red eyes, corpses fell one after another, dismembered by bullets.


    At the beginning, there were only a few fifth-level demon species, and later on, seven or eight ice and snow trolls, as well as other fifth-level demon species, appeared at the same time.


    The black coins also quickly accumulated to 60,000 in the process. For every fifth-level demon species killed, 500 black coins would be obtained, ten would be 5,000, and one hundred would be 50,000.


    Pushing forward to the depths of the white ice magic dance, the overall strength of the monsters in the white ice magic fog is getting stronger and stronger, until the natural disaster demon appears again.


    Twelve black wings flapped in the air, forming a hurricane, and a demon of natural disasters that looked like an angel appeared in front of them, followed by countless whispers, like countless people meditating and praying in a low voice , chant.


    "Angel?"


    Su Changxing showed curiosity, and confirmed that the demon was extremely similar to the legendary angel. With a wave of one hand, he suppressed it with the domain, and the jet-black chain wrapped around the demon''s body, and then yanked it into his pocket Among the galaxy.


    No matter what the natural disaster demon is, there is no room for resistance in the face of absolute strength.


    The space of the Pocket Galaxy is centered on Su Changxing, and it spreads out to cover a distance of ten meters around. Everything becomes slow and close to stillness.


    At dusk, the demon was dragged by the chains, slowly approaching the space of the pocket galaxy.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes wide and looked at the scene in front of him with surprise, "So that''s how it is."


    The demon''s body touched the space of the pocket galaxy, turned into a black shadow, and then turned into a void, disappearing without a trace.


    The demon, which looked like an angel, disappeared completely, as if it had never appeared before.


    If the nature of the Red Flame Divine Pill is real, then the power of chaos is the complete opposite, it is illusory.


    This white ice phantom fog is the boundary between reality and illusion. Here, illusory things can easily break through the barrier and come to the dimension of reality.


    That''s the case with the angel-like demon.


    It shouldn''t exist, and this world has no past or present about it.


    It''s just like¡­


    Su Changxing immediately thought of the zombie world where the avatar was located, and a similar situation occurred. The boundaries between real humans and non-existent humans, real and imaginary became unclear.


    Deep fear slowly unfolded in Su Changxing''s heart, and he realized the terrible truth. I am afraid that the zombie world itself is like the white ice and phantom fog, a boundary between reality and illusion, and a barrier.


    But it still looks like the initial form of the white ice phantom fog, and the reality is still changing in an orderly manner. Even if there are non-existent people, there is a certain pattern.


    This is an inward collapse, a tank that is about to break, and the cracks must be not just in one place, but everywhere.


    Killing a natural disaster demon will give you two thousand black coins. At this time, his total black coins are close to 80,000, which is very close to the total of 100,000.


    "Boss, are we still going inside? It''s been a long time!" Sean couldn''t help but said, looking around, there was a mess of voices, there were all kinds of things, and there were only horseshoes on the battlefield, and the sound of artillery continued. The left and the right answered, and the sound of blades intersecting...


    ¡¿


    The monsters emerging from the phantom white ice mist were twisted to the extreme, as if all kinds of things were put together.


    A natural disaster demon sprang out from the void, with the body of a train and the head of a giant dragon, and the sound of whistles came continuously while walking.


    Just the next moment, it was held in the hand by the huge golden palm, and it was continuously squeezed until it shattered.


    As if possessed by a demon, Su Changxing speeded up and walked into the depths of the white ice phantom mist, "Don''t worry, let''s see what''s inside!"


    He was very curious, and felt that there was some secret hidden in it, about the operation of the world.


    If it is said that illusory things can pass through the barrier to the real dimension, then things in the real dimension can probably also pass through the barrier and go to the illusory dimension~www.novelhall.com~ The white ice phantom fog suddenly faded The monsters that were rushing in were also rapidly reduced until they disappeared.


    A huge ruin of the city unfolded in front of them, and the ice and frost intertwined in it, with ice withered in the shape of human beings.


    Above the ruins is a huge sword, the blade points down towards the ruins, along the direction of the hilt upwards, there is a bright light, which is a bit dazzling, but it also makes people feel warm.


    Jin looked at the scene in front of him, showing curiosity: "What is this place!"


    Su Changxing sighed: "The ruins of the Ice Kingdom."


    Xiao En thought for a while and said: "It looks like they were destroyed. Didn''t they take refuge in Wonton? Could it be that the legend is false, but what happened to those troops before."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "They indeed took refuge in Chaos, and they are even alive. In another place, they are considered dead to us."


    : https://, !

 v3 Chapter 313： through

    Suppose there is a place where a person goes and disappears into the dimension of reality.


    So what is the difference between this person and being dead.


    Sean looked even more puzzled, looking at the ruins in front of him: "Then what are these things?"


    Su Changxing said calmly: "The remaining truth, there will always be some light spots in the shadows."


    Jin didn''t care about this at all, looked around, and said, "This place looks very big, and there is a black sea over there."


    At the end of the ruins, you can vaguely see the black sea surface, reflecting the floating light in the sky, like a big mouth that chooses people to eat.


    After walking two steps forward, the phone suddenly vibrated with a message. Su Changxing stopped, frowned involuntarily, and checked the phone.


    "Don''t go any further, you''ll die there!"


    The old city lord of Leiyun City sent him a message so abruptly, as if he knew he was here.


    But how did the information get sent?


    Here, it is no longer covered by the doomsday game, except for the discount store, all functions have been disconnected.


    Su Changxing replied, "Why?"


    The old city lord of Leiyun City did not explain the reason, but said again: "Turn back, don''t go forward!"


    There was an accident at Tianmenguan, but none of the fourth-order Extraordinary rushed over, as if it was a kind of unanimous avoidance.


    It is related to the safety of the countless worlds behind, which is enough reason for a fourth-order Extraordinary to take action.


    "Why?" Su Changxing asked again, wanting an explanation, and felt extremely confused, as if everyone was hiding something, whether it was Hongjun or the Lord of Thunder Cloud City.


    They seem to know something, but they are unwilling to say it, and they seem to be very taboo.


    The old city lord didn''t answer his question, nor did he say another word, as if to let him do it for himself.


    Su Changxing continued to walk forward, not paying attention to the words of the Lord of Thunder Cloud City. He was very confident and always only believed in his own judgment. In other words, he was full of doubts about everything.


    The scene in the ruins gradually became clear, and the human-shaped icicles were crystal clear. In one of the icicles at the highest point of the ruins, a human was frozen in it.


    A woman with long blond hair was extremely beautiful, with an elegant and noble demeanor, but Su Changxing looked very familiar to her.


    Isn''t this the dead queen of Wodan!


    He has seen it twice, both times he saw a corpse, and this time was no exception, it seemed to be a corpse too.


    But why did the queen of Wodan appear here again, or she was just a person who looked like the queen of Wodan, or she was simply a phantom.


    Here, space and time are completely distorted, and Su Changxing''s senses are also completely disrupted, making it impossible to distinguish whether the scene at this moment is real or not.


    What is the connection between this...


    After walking a few steps forward, Su Changxing suddenly stopped and realized that there was no need for him to go any further. The purpose of his stay in the white ice phantom mist was to collect the black coins to complete his promotion, and after that he should leave.


    Instead of moving on!


    As if waking up from a dream, he woke up with a start and realized that some kind of existence was calling, and he was in the depths of the white ice phantom mist. If his mental power was not strong enough, he might not have noticed it.


    "Let''s get out of here!" Su Changxing turned his head and walked back, leading the two of them out of here.


    Jin wondered: "Aren''t we going in? It seems to me that someone is watching us inside."


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "I won''t go in, there''s no need...do you feel anything?"


    Jin looked over and showed curiosity: "What?"


    Sean also shook his head, not noticing anything unusual.


    Su Changxing looked calm, but his heart sank. Only he could notice it, probably because his strength had reached a certain level.


    Thinking of the message sent by City Lord Leiyun just now, he lowered his head to look at the phone, there was nothing on it, and the old City Lord had never sent him a message at all, what just happened was like a hallucination.


    Continue to walk back, everything is normal, nothing happened, it seems that he is too sensitive, sometimes too high perception is not a good thing.


    The reason why extraordinary people are easy to lose control is because they have too high perception.


    The surrounding monsters rushed towards them again like a tide, as if they were endless, and everything was familiar.


    ¡¿


    The difference is that Su Changxing has gathered the black coins needed for promotion, including points, and he will also get a lot of points when killing these monsters.


    He also didn''t need to have an indifferent confrontation with Baibing Phantom Fog, he just needed to get out of here quickly.


    ¡¾Whether to be promoted¡¿


    [Estimated to spend 10 billion points, 100,000 black coins]


    ¡¾Promoting, please wait¡¿


    Five huge, illusory, white arms grabbed down from the mid-air, lifted the five demons into the sky, and attracted the beliefs stored in the pocket galaxy to gather at the same location.


    ¡¾Ten years required for promotion¡¿


    [Whether to spend one billion points to reduce it. ¡¿


    Su Changxing reckoned that it would take a long time to be promoted, and he was not surprised. Ten years is normal, even relatively short.


    Before, he had accumulated 13 billion points by killing monsters. After subtracting the 10 billion spent on promotion, there were still 3 billion left. He chose to spend points to shorten the time for promotion.


    The points themselves are a kind of high-quality energy, so they are used as the circulation currency of the doomsday game, but they are encrypted, and ordinary players cannot directly use them.


    But discount stores can.


    The first time Su Changxing spent one billion points to shorten ten years to five years, and the second time Su Changxing spent two billion points to shorten five years to one year.


    At this time, he had no more points, so he sold the natural disaster demon like white mud to a discount store, and got three billion points. For the third time, he spent three billion points, shortening a year to one month.


    In this place, it was too easy for him to obtain points and black coins, as if they were all over the floor, all he needed to do was bend down to pick them up.


    Su Changxing opened up a small area and pushed outward quickly. He wanted to leave here quickly, but he didn''t come to the end. Instead, the white mist around him became thicker and thicker, flowing like water, forming a semi-circular pattern. In the state of liquid, there are water droplets falling down, falling on the ground and turning into white mist to disperse.


    Xiao En was numb seeing this scene. He knew that everything was extremely wrong, but he could only follow closely, and there was no turning back. "Boss, we seem to be going deeper and deeper. This doesn''t seem to be the way out."


    Su Changxing nodded, and said calmly, "I know, but I''m lost now."


    The calm words seemed to be saying something very ordinary.


    Sean panicked for a moment, then quickly calmed down, feeling that as long as he followed the boss, everything would be safe.


    Jin was thoughtful, tilted his head and said:


    "It seems to be getting closer to that place."


    Su Changxing looked sideways and asked, "Where? Can you feel it?"


    The corner of Jin''s mouth curled up into a smile, and said mysteriously: "I can feel the existence of the place where I slept and dreamed, and it is getting closer and closer to us."


    Abyss?


    Su Changxing made some guesses and asked, "Could it be that we''ve been getting closer all the time? There''s never a time to stay away?"


    Jin nodded and said affirmatively, "Yes, we have been approaching all the time."


    In fact, Su Changxing has been changing the direction of progress, but they have always been moving in the same direction.


    This seems to be a road leading to the abyss, constantly sliding down, constantly sliding down, until completely sinking in.


    Falling into the abyss is a dead end. According to legend, even the gods cannot survive in the abyss, let alone break free. Many gods fell into it, and even the kingdom of God collapsed together.


    At this moment, the phone vibrated again, it was a message from Hongjun,


    "Quick, I''ll take you out!"


    Very abrupt.


    A black door appeared in front of them, exactly the same as before, and it was pitch black inside.


    Sean looked at the black door in front of him and blinked: "What is this!"


    "Just follow along." Without thinking too much, Su Changxing took the lead to walk inside. When he walked to the other side, he was still surrounded by the white ice phantom mist, but the mist had thinned a lot.


    Jin followed in and said, "The distance has become very far again."


    Su Changxing nodded, knowing that they should have stayed away from the place just now, maybe almost slipped into the abyss, Hongjun helped them.


    It''s just... why did Hongjun know the situation here, and even have a certain degree of influence on the white ice phantom fog, opening a channel to travel through space.


    suspicious.


    Su Changxing felt that Hongjun was very suspicious, at least he deliberately concealed many things, first brought them to the death gap, finally got out, and brought them here again.


    However, Hongjun never showed up, and only contacted him through his mobile phone.


    From the bottom of his heart, Su Changxing is more willing to trust the other party~www.novelhall.com~ After all, Hongjun saved them in Litian World before, and now he is helping them again.


    A golden bergamot pierced through the phantom white ice mist, revealing a ray of sunlight, and a sea breeze blowing over it.


    An endless and pitch-black ocean.


    Su Changxing has never been to this place, but he has been to this world. It feels exactly the same, his perception is bound, and the space is like a thick mountain pressing on his body.


    "What is this place!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Xiao En fell into the water and kept struggling. The sea water was very heavy. Even though he was a sixth-order Extraordinary, he was still sinking like a drowning person.


    A silver-white buoyancy board appeared under Jin''s feet, standing firmly on the sea surface. Even in this world, her abilities still did not fail.


    Su Changxing stood on the sea as if he was walking on a level ground. With his current strength, he could break free from the constraints of this world, and then single-handedly fished Xiao En out of the sea.


    : https://, !

 v3 Chapter 314： foreign teacher

    On the other side of the white ice phantom mist is the steam world.


    Su Changxing was also surprised by this, he didn''t expect that the steam world was in such a special position, and it hadn''t been engulfed by the white ice phantom fog yet.


    "This world is surrounded by white ice and phantom fog!" Su Changxing muttered to himself while looking at the environment on the sea surface.


    There are a few seagulls soaring in the distant sky, accompanied by the sea breeze.


    Everything seemed quiet and peaceful.


    This world looks so ordinary, it is completely unthinkable that this is a world wrapped in chaos.


    "What''s going on here?" Sean was a little panicked, feeling like an ordinary person, having lost the power to be an Extraordinary.


    Su Changxing threw it to the small island aside, and said: "This is a high-level world, even a fifth-order Extraordinary will be limited in strength here."


    Jin stepped on the buoyancy board, followed behind, and jumped onto the shore lightly, with her waist-length ponytail swaying from side to side, and asked curiously, "Have you been here before?"


    Su Changxing nodded: "I''ve been here, this is a good place, demons cannot survive in this place."


    "That''s really interesting." Jin smiled charmingly, looking at the world with interest.


    Demons are like shadows, ubiquitous, and most worlds will not actively reject the existence of demons, thinking that demons are reasonable existence.


    Chaos is probably like the other side of the world. It exists naturally and cannot be erased. It is like light and darkness. It is only in the presence of darkness that there can be light.


    Sean was full of surprise: "In this world wrapped in white ice, there are no demons?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Yes, it''s really unreasonable to think about it, but in fact it is. There is something special about this world."


    Although the island is uninhabited, it has dense vegetation and looks full of vitality, with various animals walking through it.


    "Boss, what should we do now?" Sean looked at the dark sea and felt a little headache.


    In this place, he was just like an ordinary person without much strength. If he wanted to cross such an ocean, he would undoubtedly be talking in his sleep, and he might drown in it halfway through the swim.


    Jin didn''t know where she caught a red-eyed rabbit and played with it in her hand. The rabbit was in her palm, looking quiet and well-behaved, but her body kept shaking slightly, probably because she was extremely scared.


    She thought for a while and said, "We can build a boat and row across."


    Simple and rude way, at least not swimming directly.


    Su Changxing nodded affirmatively: "It''s a good way, why don''t you just build a boat?"


    Sean raised his brows and didn''t interrupt, but felt a little outrageous, how long would it take if he only relied on paddling.


    "I''ll give it a try."


    Jin sat on the ground, fiddling with his hands in front of him, as if he was assembling something, and could hear the sound of steel pipes colliding and parts rubbing.


    soon.


    A small iron boat with a propeller and an engine appeared in front of them, looming and half-illusory, and there was a graffiti of a rabbit with sunglasses on the hull, somewhat similar to the red-eyed rabbit.


    She put the red-dotted rabbit on the bow of the boat, with a somewhat smug expression on her face, she looked at Su Changxing and said, "How is this?"


    Su Changxing stared at the small iron boat that gradually became real, and smiled: "That''s right, let''s leave on this one."


    Sean was shocked, and felt that such power was different from the so-called gods, creating out of thin air.


    Without asking where they were going, or what they were going to do, the three of them started on the road with the sound of the engine.


    The small iron boat created by Jin out of thin air is not the same as ordinary boats, and it can move forward by itself without manual control. With her thoughts, she controls the direction, and the speed is extremely fast, comparable to ordinary small warships.


    How to leave this world is a problem.


    Syndegar has a passage leading to the ninth dimension, but there are gods descending there, and I am afraid that it has now become a **** on earth.


    And even if you go to the ninth dimension, it will make things worse. The ninth dimension has been destroyed, and there are still a large number of Zerg.


    If you want to leave this world, you have to think of other ways.


    Although the channel between Blue Star and Litian World has been interrupted, if Wan Fang is not killed, the blood moon will come sooner or later, it will only delay the time.


    Wan Fang sacrificed the entire Litian World and drew power from the blood moon. Even if his strength was comparable to that of a god, Su Changxing would not be surprised.


    ¡¿


    This is the inevitable result that can be expected.


    While driving, the waves suddenly became bigger, and a huge black shadow appeared directly under the iron boat, following them forward.


    "Big fish?" The corner of Jin''s mouth raised, and he threw a ball-like object into the water with his backhand, imaginary like a lake, and then there was a violent shock.


    A series of explosions occurred underwater, sparks visible to the naked eye spread in the black sea water, and the iron boat shook violently with the waves.


    Sean asked uncertainly, "Is that thing a bomb?"


    Jin shrugged: "Or else?"


    Soon, a big fish whose body was blown to pieces slowly surfaced, and the dark red blood also spread in the pitch-black water like ink dipped into the water.


    The shape of the big fish is abnormally distorted, and there are large and small naked eyes growing on its abdomen. Even though it is dead, it is still turning and blinking, which makes people get goosebumps.


    This world has indeed changed a bit compared to that time. At least before, we would never see such a strange big fish in the sea. The shape was distorted.


    Gradually.


    Faith approached him from all directions, like a child wandering around the world who found his master at once.


    The Sect of All Beings has developed to a certain scale in this world, beyond his expectations.


    And there are two kinds of beliefs of different nature, one of which seems to be different from the Sect of All Beings, but it also worships him, and also continuously produces beliefs, the goal is to point to him.


    The other belief gave him a completely different feeling from the Sect of All Beings, chaotic and crazy, with extremely blind worship.


    "Could it be some kind of internal split?" Su Changxing reckoned that this new sect was probably split from the All Beings Sect, otherwise the target of worship would not be directed at him.


    It''s hard to imagine what happened after he left. The Sect of All Beings has developed to such a degree in this world, and it is also classified into two different sects.


    As his faith deepened, Su Changxing got in touch with Mike.


    Still like that.


    The dark face is full of wrinkles, but it does not make people feel old, but masculine and powerful. The time has stopped on his face, probably because of the priesthood, which allowed him to break through the shackles of this world.


    Mike sat quietly in the magnificent and bright cathedral, as if he was meditating, and suddenly felt the connection, his face moved slightly, he stood up all of a sudden, walked to the statue and knelt down.


    He had been waiting for this moment, for the Lord''s response, and it seemed a long time.


    "Master, do you have any instructions? As your slave, I am always waiting."


    Su Changxing felt that Mike''s strength was not what it used to be. Relying on the belief of the All Beings Sect in this world, the priesthood has reached the fifth level. For other people in this world, he is probably the one who can tear apart rune warriors.


    "Tell me about the current situation of the Sect of All Beings. You have split? I feel two different beliefs."


    The voice from the edge of the starry sky blows towards Mike, which can feel very far away, and he can only hear it through the transmission of faith.


    Mike''s face sank, and he said immediately: "I thought this was your instruction. A Templar named Artis said that he followed your instruction and established a foreign religion. We are an Orthodox Church, led by Artis It''s a foreign teacher. Since I haven''t received your instructions, I don''t dare to act rashly."


    "Although the actions of the foreign teachers violate the teachings of the Sect of All Beings, we still have no conflicts. The Orthodox Church is firmly within the Wodan Empire, while the foreign teachers are carrying out **** conquests outside."


    The reason why Artis was able to lead the disciples of All Beings to establish a foreign religion was because most people admitted that he had indeed received instructions from the Lord.


    The instruction of the Lord is above all else, including doctrine.


    Su Changxing felt a little puzzled, since he left, he had no understanding of the situation in this world, and judged the development of the Sect of All Beings in this world by the amount of faith.


    However, according to Mike, the appearance of the foreign teacher seems to be because of his instructions.


    This is extremely strange, someone pretending to be his identity, intervening in the development of the Sect of All Beings.


    But that person didn''t seem to intercept the belief from it, and the target of the belief was still him, but the nature of the belief had changed to a certain extent.


    Gods can influence believers, and believers can in turn influence gods to a certain extent. If a large number of believers are in a state of madness and distortion, then he, as a god, will inevitably be affected.


    Perception spread along the belief, and the belief of All Beings almost covered most of the Wodan Empire.


    Immediately afterwards.


    He saw a battlefield where thousands of people were fighting. They were wearing gray uniforms. The style was similar to that of Zhongshengjiao, but the color was mainly gray. They were foreign teachers of Zhongshengjiao.


    On the other side is the church army wearing a black iron mask and mail armor. There are different logos on the clothes, which looks like a joint army of different churches.


    The two sides fought fiercely, because the overall strength was almost the same, and neither side was willing to back down. They just killed thousands of people to hundreds of people, and the small battlefield was full of corpses.


    At this time, both sides have reached their limits in terms of will and fighting spirit, but they still refuse to back down.


    Church troops shouted: "For, Jeman!"


    The momentum rose again, and some physically disabled people also got up from the ground and continued to attack the enemy, even if they used their mouths to bite off a piece of meat.


    This is probably a kind of ignorant blind obedience, giving one''s body and mind to the gods.


    Naturally, Su Changxing couldn''t just watch the followers of All Beings Sect lose. He bestowed blessings with faith and greatly strengthened their combat effectiveness in a short period of time.


    [Resolute: Blessing, bestows the courage to never retreat, greatly strengthens the body strength, and is immune to fatal damage once. ¡¿


    The situation of the war was reversed in an instant, and the All Beings Church had the blessing of blessings, and their combat effectiveness was instantly improved, defeating the church army in a devastating manner.


    The foreign teachers of the All Beings Church are engaged in a large-scale all-out war with the church''s joint army, spreading from the Mediterranean to the eastern continent, where the territory of the Wodan Empire and the territory of the Gangze Empire border, and form a clear dividing line, separated by A desert, with almost no contact between the two sides, is in a closed state.


    Through faith, Su Changxing found the Great Master of All Beings, the foreign teacher, Artis, a man wearing a prosthetic hand with cold iron and blood. It could be seen that his hands were covered with blood.


    More importantly, Artis'' breath surprised him. It was similar to a demon, but it was not a demon itself, as if it had been contaminated with the power of chaos in some way.


    Such a person is actually the master of all sentient beings and foreign teachers!


    Su Changxing can also imagine what the whole foreign teacher looks like, so it''s no wonder that the beliefs passed on are so chaotic and crazy.


    "How is the situation now?"


    A voice from the void.


    Artis'' complexion changed, and he immediately knelt down on the ground, facing Myron''s direction, and said:


    "The main force of the church army has been defeated by us. Victory is only a matter of time. Your glory will eventually flourish in this land!"


    Artis and Mike reacted completely differently, as if they had been in contact with him before.


    Su Changxing asked bluntly: "What was the instruction I gave you last time!"


    He is the **** of all beings, and there is no need to cover up anything.


    Artis didn''t feel any doubt about Su Changxing''s question, and said, "You asked me to clean up all the sects in the Wodan Empire except for the Sect of All Beings, so that your beliefs can spread throughout this country."


    He definitely didn''t say this, and he definitely didn''t communicate directly with Artis, so who was impersonating him, and it seemed that Artis couldn''t tell the difference.


    He also did not prevent Artis from continuing to clean up other churches, which in itself was a struggle for faith, and it was impossible for him to give up the faith he had acquired.


    There must be gods standing behind those churches. From another aspect, it is confirmed that it is difficult for other gods to directly interfere with this world, they can only influence it indirectly. .


    "Which direction are we going?" Jin asked, looking at the endless sea.


    This is a strange place, and they don''t have a map, so they can only find one direction to go.


    However, Su Changxing was able to perceive the place where beliefs spread, and at the same time, there were still a large number of beliefs remaining in this world pouring towards him continuously.


    Gradually, the originally clear sky became gloomy, large swathes of dark clouds piled up in the sky above, the air also became dull, and the sea was very calm, which was abnormally calm.


    here we go again.


    Su Changxing remembered that every time he went to sea, he would feel like he was being targeted, and there would always be rare big storms.


    Jin looked up at the sky and noticed something was wrong: "The sky is changing very quickly, is it like this all over the sea?"


    Xiao En, on the other hand, looked indifferent, and felt that it was not surprising to see anything with Su Changxing, but it was just a change of the sky, a small matter, "It is true that the sky is easy to change on the sea, and the water vapor will quickly accumulate in the sky."


    Very reasonable explanation.


    Su Changxing stood at the bow of the boat and slowly expanded his perception to gradually cover this sea area, wanting to see what was affecting it.


    It may be an unknown existence, or it may be... a god.


    The strong wind brought the sea water to blow the small and inconspicuous iron boat, and the waves also waved one after another, as if wanting to overturn the iron boat.


    Seeing this scene, Jin became excited and smiled. Under her control, the speed of the iron boat increased again, and it swayed forward in the waves. Pulled back by her.


    Sean was full of motion sickness, his stomach was churning, his glasses were covered with raindrops, his face was extremely ugly, and he held onto the side of the boat tightly with both hands, for fear of accidentally falling off, "Our speed Isn''t it a bit faster, the wind and waves are very strong now."


    "I can go faster!" Jin shouted, obviously not understanding what Sean meant.


    The iron boat climbed up to the top of the waves like a reptile, turned over completely, was submerged by the waves, and then surfaced again.


    Su Changxing noticed the clue and saw a pair of peeping eyes in the void, but it was only fleeting. The other party seemed to be aware of it and disappeared immediately. The wind and waves on the sea calmed down quickly, and even the weather became clear.


    Xiao En came back to his senses and looked at the surrounding environment. The sunlight came through and shone on his face, showing a surprised look: "The wind and waves disappeared? Is this someone secretly manipulating?"


    Su Changxing nodded: "It should be some kind of ability to control the sea, but that''s it, nothing more."


    Jin also said disdainfully: "It''s really nothing more than that."


    Sean retched: "...I''m a little seasick."


    The following journey became calm and calm. Under Jin''s full control, they quickly approached the place of belief. In the evening, they saw the coast. There were faintly docked ships, and a lot of steam rose up.


    This place does not belong to the Wodan Empire, but there is still a belief in the Sect of All Beings. There is a small church, and there are not many believers in the city.


    They took advantage of the night to disembark from the coast, and no one noticed that ~www.novelhall.com~ the entire city was in a peaceful and relaxed state, and the security force was relatively loose.


    They found a hotel near the edge of the city to live in. The owner was a middle-aged man with a beard and a bottle of rum in his hand, his cheeks were flushed.


    "This is a coin from the Wodan Empire." He saw the golden coin Su Changxing handed over, and couldn''t help but glance at Su Changxing and the other three, who were dressed strangely.


    Su Changxing nodded and asked, "Can''t it be used here?"


    The boss shook his head: "No, of course you can. I just heard that the Wodan Empire has sealed off the sea and no entry or exit is allowed, so there are very few Wodan people who come here."


    "A few of you are from Myron. This kind of coin is unique there and has a high value. Myron is a magical place, and many of us here want to see it."


    "How many rooms?"


    Before Su Changxing could speak, Jin pointed out two fingers: "Two rooms, one that can see the sea."


    : https://, !

 v3 Chapter 315： factory

    When the window was opened, the sea breeze was blowing, and there was a damp and salty smell. Jin sat on the window sill, humming a little song, his feet in leather boots dangling outside, stained with a layer of silvery white, milder than hoarfrost, warmer than light cool.


    "This world is really quiet and peaceful, and I miss the past."


    Looking back, she revealed blue and red eyes, which were extremely clear in the dim light.


    Su Changxing also looked towards the sea, and could vaguely see the light of the lighthouse. He shook his head and said, "This world is not as peaceful as it seems on the surface. After all, it is surrounded by white ice and phantom fog, and terrible disasters may occur at any time."


    Shen Jinxuan sighed, showing regret: "That''s a pity."


    It''s a pity that this peace will be broken, just like all good things will eventually wither.


    Feeling the soft fragrance, Su Changxing leaned against the window, twisted the ponytail with blue hair in his hand, and said softly: "This is the common sense in the world, and it is indeed a pity... Has your hair grown longer again? ?¡±


    "Ah, is there?" Jin shook his head, looking curiously, obviously he didn''t notice this matter.


    Su Changxing looked outside and said, "Let''s go down for a stroll and take a look at this city, maybe we won''t have the chance to come here in the future."


    "Okay." After Jin finished speaking, he jumped off the edge of the window, startling the passers-by outside and stepping out of the way.


    "What are you doing? You startled me!" A man who wrapped himself tightly was obviously frightened.


    Jin made a grimace, and said viciously, "It''s none of your business!"


    The man''s heart tightened, and suddenly he felt bad, turned his head grayly and ran away. He really had a bad feeling when facing Jin, as if there were ants crawling on his body, and he felt uncomfortable.


    Su Changxing came out of the hotel, and when he saw this scene, he showed helplessness: "These people are ordinary people, it''s not good if you scare them to death."


    Jin Digu: "It''s really fragile."


    Su Changxing led him along the street towards the church. It was a strange feeling to visit his church by himself, as no **** would visit his church.


    Jin saw the **** statue on the top of the church from a distance, then glanced sideways at Su Changxing, showing a thoughtful look: "That''s you?"


    Although it was completely different, she could recognize at a glance that the statue portrayed Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Yes."


    Jin was not surprised by this, but instead commented and said: "It doesn''t look like it at all."


    There were not many people in the church, except for a young female priest. When she saw Su Changxing and the two of them coming in, a smile appeared on her face. Although there is a church of the Church of All Beings in this city, there are still too few believers.


    "Do you two want to join us?" The female priest stepped forward and asked with a smile on her face, her attitude was quite peaceful.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "No, we just took a look."


    The female priest said sincerely: "Being a believer of the Lord will receive the protection of the Lord, whether it is spiritually or physically."


    Su Changxing nodded to show his understanding, and said with a smile, "Do you have many believers in this city?"


    "The number is not large." The female priest said affirmatively: "The light of the Lord shines on this land, and there will be more and more believers."


    Su Changxing looked at the statue, but felt something strange. Part of his faith flowed to him, but the other part didn''t know where it went, as if it had disappeared into the void.


    Someone is blatantly stealing faith? Still in such a remote location.


    The female priest added: "Even if you are not a believer, you can pray to the idol to gain spiritual comfort."


    Lord Jin looked at the female priest in surprise, "You want him to worship himself!"


    "Huh?" The female priest froze for a moment, not understanding Jin''s meaning.


    Su Changxing patted Jin on the head: "Don''t talk nonsense."


    He didn''t want to frighten the young priest. The gods should be high above and maintain a certain sense of mystery, instead of suddenly appearing in front of him or in the church.


    The priest still didn''t realize anything unusual, until after Su Changxing and the two left, he subconsciously looked back at the statue behind him, his eyes were wide open, as if he had realized something, he ran out of the church quickly, but Su Changxing was no longer in sight figure.


    "Probably not, how could the Lord come to such a remote place." She muttered, persuading herself.


    Su Changxing lit up the statue of the church with his faith, expanding the scope of the statue''s influence, after which more believers should gradually emerge in the city.


    What made him more concerned was that the guy who secretly stole the belief could use the belief, at least at the fourth level, the strength would not be weak, and it was likely to be some kind of non-human existence.


    Su Changxing and the two walked around the downtown area of ??the city, and there were quite a few people, which also showed that the city was in good order. There were many vendors selling exotic foreign things, such as bone armor, sea stones, and new products from Wodan. technology creation.


    Ever since Eric became famous in the empire, the Wodan Empire has been leading the world''s technological development, possessing technologies far ahead of other countries, including guns, ships, trams and even airships.


    It''s just that the wind at sea is too strong, and the airship still can''t replace the status of the ship, and can only be used inland.


    The rest of the surrounding area, especially the country next to the Wodan Empire, also changed, with steam-powered ships and factories.


    For a century, the Vodan Empire was like a core that turned the whole world around.


    The prosperity of the Wodan Empire is something that other countries can only look up to. Fortunately, Wodan has never had the intention of conquering outwards, and has kept the world relatively peaceful.


    Walking to a street vendor with all kinds of miscellaneous things, Su Changxing saw an inconspicuous bone armor at a glance, only half the size of a palm, mixed with the sundries, and a small part was exposed. It was a real piece of bone armor. The bone runes inscribed with the rune patterns have magical powers, but they are only fragments.


    Su Changxing also got a whole piece of bone rune before, and that thing is still in the pocket galaxy, but it doesn''t play much role for him now, and the only role is to keep it as a souvenir.


    Su Changxing looked at the stall owner who was wearing a mask and wrapped himself tightly, picked up the fragment of the bone rune, and asked:


    "How much does this thing cost?"


    The stall owner glanced at Su Changxing, and said without hesitation: "One hundred rams, no bargaining!"


    Su Changxing smiled slightly: "Is it a bit more expensive? You are all worthless gadgets. If they are so expensive, no one will buy them."


    One hundred rams is certainly not expensive for real bone runes, but for some fake ones, almost everyone believes that there will be no real ones, at least not here.


    The stall owner continued: "How much I want to sell is my business, and whether you buy it or not is your business. If you say a hundred, it will be a hundred, and there is no bargaining."


    Su Changxing felt that this person might know that this thing was a bone rune, and he didn''t bother too much, took out the money and said:


    "A hundred rams is a hundred rams, I want this thing."


    The stall owner was surprised when he saw Su Changxing handing over one hundred Nam so decisively, and handed the bone rune to Su Changxing, then got up and bowed, and said in a low voice:


    "Master, can you come into the house with me, I have something important to discuss."


    Sure enough, this thing is used for fishing.


    In **** other than Wodan, mages are also heretics, but they are not strictly controlled, and they exist secretly by default.


    Su Changxing put away the bone rune in his hand, and said with a smile: "If you have anything to say, please speak here directly, and there is no need to hide it."


    The stall owner was shocked. They kept such a low profile because they considered the illegal status of a mage, but they didn''t expect that the other party didn''t care about it at all.


    It can be clearly felt that there are many eyes looking at this side.


    The stall owner took two steps forward and said in a low voice: "I am selling this thing for our boss. There have been supernatural incidents in our factory recently, and many people have died. We need a mage to remove the spirits, but we want to find one. It is very difficult to be a real mage, so I thought of this way."


    black


    supernatural event?


    Su Changxing showed a hint of interest. It is not easy for supernatural events to happen in this world. Extraordinary power is suppressed. If you want to make some noise, your strength will not be low.


    "It happens to be fine, let''s go and have a look."


    The stall owner also didn''t expect Su Changxing to be so easy to persuade, and he was ready to promise generous conditions, so he said quickly:


    "Our boss said that as long as Master Mage can help complete the removal of spirits, he can pay a big price."


    Shen Jinxuan asked seriously: "How much?"


    The stall owner pondered for a while and said, "Our boss said that as long as the despirit is completed, we can pay three thousand Rams. Of course, if the mage wants to place a property here, it is also possible."


    Su Changxing didn''t care much about this, and urged: "Let''s go, first go and see what''s going on, and where your factory is."


    The stall owner took off his mask, revealing a young face with rough and dark skin: "My name is Hierro, and the factory is by the sea."


    "Since a few weeks ago, people in the factory have died due to various reasons, and the factory has been completely shut down. All equipment has been shut down, but some people still heard the sound of an engine coming from inside at night."


    Speaking of this, Hierro couldn''t help showing fear.


    Su Changxing asked, "Are there still people in the factory?"


    Hierro shook his head: "No, it was blocked a few weeks ago and no one is allowed to enter, but there are still some disappearances around, I don''t know if it is related to the factory."


    Su Changxing nodded: "Didn''t you find other mages before?"


    Ye Luo sighed: "It''s so easy to find, my lord, you are the first mage we found. Our place is too remote, and probably no mage is willing to come."


    Su Changxing said again: "Isn''t there a church of the Sect of All Beings here? Have you looked for them?"


    Hierro nodded: "Of course I did. At the beginning, our boss found the priest of the church, but he didn''t find anything after he came, saying that everything here is normal."


    "But we all know that there must be something wrong in the factory, otherwise so many people would not have died."


    Along the path of dense bushes, they came all the way to the vicinity of the factory. The walls outside the factory were covered with moss, as if they had been abandoned for a long time.


    Shen Jinxuan looked at the scene and said, "This factory has existed for a long time, and the walls are covered with moss and ivy."


    Hierro smiled wryly: "No, it has been built for less than a year, and this is also one of the supernatural events in the factory."


    "It looks like an abandoned factory that has been placed for a long time. In fact, it has only been established recently. Our boss has lost a lot of money because of this. This is also a small thing. The main reason is that people continue to die because of this. It caused a lot of panic."


    It is not an ordinary person who can open a factory in a city, at least he must be an aristocrat, and he must have enough money to support him.


    Su Changxing was also able to guess who the boss behind Hierro was, Earl Mel, who was powerful in this country and controlled a navy.


    It shouldn''t be difficult for such a person to find a mage to remove their spirits, and it won''t take so long.


    Su Changxing thought that a sorcerer had already seen it before he came, and there might be some accident.


    There are special guards at the gate of the factory, and no one is allowed to enter. They are equipped with the highest standard weapons, long-barreled muskets and machetes.


    Among them, the man with short brown hair saw Hierro and knew him, and asked, "Who are these two?"


    Ye Luo waved his hand and said calmly, "They are mages who came to exorcise spirits, open the door."


    The gatekeeper had a strange look on his face, and without saying anything, he took out the key and opened the iron lock on the gate.


    With the sound of chains colliding, the door was slowly opened.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The sound of engine rotation and steam injection came from inside, as if the whole factory was still running, but it was pitch black and there were no people.


    Su Changxing''s perception covered the entire factory, but he didn''t notice anything, as if this was an ordinary, abandoned factory.


    At the same time, the voices that can be heard are obviously abnormal.


    Ye Luo showed a nervous look on his face, and his steps slowed down, and he followed behind Su Changxing, "My lord, take a look at what that thing is? Where is it?"


    Su Changxing looked around, and said relaxedly, "Didn''t you say that someone died before? How did they all die?"


    Hierro''s expression became more tense, and he hesitated and said, "No... I don''t know."


    As soon as I walked into the inner room of the factory, I saw several corpses hanging on the roof, with black blood dripping down, and the whole room was filled with the smell of blood.


    bewildered...


    Jin put her hands on her chest, looked at Ye Luo and said, "There are so many corpses here, why don''t you clean them up?"


    The words are not finished yet.


    Ye Luo turned around and strode outside, his breathing became short of breath: "My lord, it''s inside, it''s inside."


    He was only halfway running when he was shot through by Jin and fell to the ground, "Why are you running? Did you do something wrong?"


    Ye Luo showed a terrified expression, as if seeing a ghost: "No! No!"


    Su Changxing carefully observed the environment in the factory. Some corpses were relatively fresh. They seemed to have died not long ago, but their flesh and blood were withered.


    These people were probably all so-called mages, or players.


    Immediately afterwards, UU reading www.uukanshu. com saw an illusory, multicolored shadow shooting down at him from directly above, circled the wind and waves, with the sound of whistling.


    Su Changxing caught the illusory shadow with one hand, and smelled a foul smell, it was a pile of rotting flesh and blood.


    bang~


    He pulled out his gun and blew it up. He saw the phantom shrink back to the depths of the factory, and disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    "what?"


    Su Changxing frowned, realizing that this thing might not be simple, thinking of the limbs of the gods he saw in Merun back then, they were also similar things, between the real and the false, and ordinary methods couldn''t deal with them at all.


    Jin raised Ye Luo with one hand and asked, "Why did you lie to us? These people were all killed because you tricked them in?"


    Hierro''s face was full of panic: "No, no, the boss asked me to do this, and I can''t help it."


    : https://, !

 v3 Chapter 316： devil meat

    Su Changxing looked at Ye Luo and asked, "Why did Earl Mel let you do this?"


    Attracting mages to raise monsters is undoubtedly an extremely bad behavior, and the whole city may be destroyed because of it.


    Ye Luo looked extremely flustered, just shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t remember anything!"


    Su Changxing turned around and walked inside, and said to Jin: "Leave him alone, let''s go inside and have a look, this thing is not simple, it may be related to the gods."


    He seriously suspected that part of the faith in the church was stolen by this thing. Faith was a catalyst for disordered life like demons, allowing their life to rapidly expand.


    But even a world-destroying demon has no way to gather faith.


    Only gods can gather faith, which is also the essential difference between gods and other creatures. It is said that some gods themselves are also demons.


    But just like human beings, once they step into that realm, demons are separated from their essence and are only called gods.


    A chain appeared on Jin''s left hand, binding Ye Luo''s hands and feet, and threw it on the ground to prevent him from escaping.


    Su Changxing took Jin to the depths of the factory, trying to find the source of the phantom. The sound of the engine turning became louder and louder, and the surrounding light and shadow also changed. There was an orange light coming through the space, shining on the stained area. There was blood on the floor, but I couldn''t find where the light source was.


    The sound of the engine is like the frequency of the heart, beating one after another.


    Su Changxing felt the existence of that thing, and looked at it, it was a huge core steam engine in the middle of the factory.


    The engine is turned off, and there is no steam, but it is running at a high speed in a certain illusory plane.


    "How long are you going to hide? Do you really think I can''t see you?" Su Changxing looked at the engine and smiled lightly.


    In his eyes, the other party is undoubtedly like an ostrich with its head buried in the soil, pretending to hide it completely, but its huge body is fully exposed.


    "Those guys are really idiots, how could they attract you, a false god!" A hoarse voice roared angrily, and the surrounding lights and shadows also changed.


    Su Changxing sensed something, and said coldly: "False god? You are stealing the belief of a false god, so what are you!"


    The light and shadow in the space changed again, the sound of the engine quickly subsided, that thing wanted to escape!


    Su Changxing opened the field with one wave of his hand, and the chains and dusk covered the entire factory. Everything entered a state of extreme slowness, not much different from stillness.


    In this world, the strength he can display is stronger than imagined, mobilizing a lot of beliefs to suppress the entire factory.


    That thing was pulled out from the illusory side by Su Changxing, and it showed its original shape. It was a heart attached to an engine, beating constantly, with vigorous vitality.


    "How can you be so strong! You false god!" The heart made an incredible sound, amazed by Su Changxing''s strength, and seemed to think that Su Changxing should not have such a strong strength.


    Su Changxing stared at it, and asked calmly, "Why do you know me?"


    He suspects that there is an information connection between these gods, otherwise why would this thing know him, and also know that he is not a real god, but a false god.


    There was a mocking voice in his heart: "Your beliefs are all over the entire Wodan Empire, why don''t I know about you."


    Su Changxing broke his heart in half from the middle, there was no blood, and nothing else, only black light and fog flowing in it.


    "Alas, what are you doing!" My heart became anxious all of a sudden, and I kept yelling.


    Su Changxing smiled slightly: "I see you are so stubborn, do you think you are not afraid of death?"


    The thing in front of him is different from what he imagined. It is not a limb of a certain god, and it is definitely not a god. It is just able to steal faith in some way and has a relatively independent consciousness.


    "There is not much faith in that ruined church, so let me give it all back to you! We have no grievances, and there is no need to fight." Xinxin said with a smile,


    "I didn''t expect you to dare to appear here. Don''t you know that you have been targeted by many righteous gods now? Now they call you a god-stealer!"


    Su Changxing''s face was still calm, but he was very concerned about what the other party said, and said: "So what, if they really pay attention, they must know that I have come here."


    The heart made a mocking sound again: "A false **** is a false god. I can never imagine how powerful the gods are. The kingdom of God has already come to Syndegar. Do you think you can''t do anything to this little false god?"


    Su Changxing still didn''t care about it: "My belief in the Sect of All Beings has spread almost all over Wodan, and I haven''t seen any gods can do anything."


    This world is different, demons cannot survive, and gods cannot directly interfere with it, otherwise the Sect of All Beings would have disappeared long ago.


    Su Changxing looked at the broken heart and said with a smile, "Is there anything else to say?"


    These words seemed to be a death sentence for the heart, and it panicked all of a sudden: "You don''t have to kill me, and we don''t have any conflicts, and we can cooperate, we can cooperate."


    Su Changxing looked at the shape of the heart carefully, and asked, "Tell me what you are, it can''t be a god, and there probably isn''t a **** as weak as you."


    The heart squirmed non-stop, there was the sound of blood flowing, and a pair of cat-like eyes condensed on it, looking at Su Changxing: "Isn''t this obvious to me?"


    Su Changxing really didn''t see what the heart was, and he also guessed that it was probably related to the gods, so he could block the detection of the data eye.


    The chains in the space twisted again, breaking the heart into four petals abruptly, and more black mist overflowed from it, which smelled of faith, and at the same time caused various illusions to burst out in the surrounding environment.


    "Speak as you speak, don''t move your hands." Heart said repeatedly, but it couldn''t hear any meaning of tension and pain. It seemed to know that Su Changxing would not really kill it, it was more like a joke.


    This kind of thing is different from human beings, it doesn''t know pain, and it doesn''t know fear.


    "Haha, although I am weak, I am not the same as you. I am a mass of flesh and blood of a god, and I can be considered a god." Heart said triumphantly.


    Su Changxing understood what this thing was all at once: "That''s why your body has fallen, and you will be born with consciousness. You are not a god, but just a lump of demon flesh. The painstaking efforts of the gods, that''s why there is such a thing. strength and wisdom."


    This heart seems to have avoided the rules and restrictions of the world to a certain extent, because the original **** has died, so it has nothing to do with the god, but can move smoothly in this world.


    But is this really the case?


    The heart seemed to be amazed at Su Changxing''s wisdom: "That''s right, you''re very smart, you guessed my real identity right away."


    Su Changxing sighed, shook his head and said, "I never believe in coincidences, and I don''t even believe that you are the only existence that happened to be met by me."


    "You haven''t told the truth since just now."


    "I smell deception!"


    His right eye was shining with a fiery white light, and he grabbed towards his heart with one hand, and suddenly launched an attack, a large amount of faith was pressed into the space of the factory like a mountain.


    The shape of the heart, which was still relatively complete, was separated like grains of sand. He wanted to completely erase this thing from this world, and he had no intention of further communicating with it.


    He suspects that this thing is probably a piece of meat dug out from the body of a certain **** and thrown into this world. The more he gets in touch with him, the closer the connection with that **** may be. Will inadvertently be obliterated by some means.


    "Hahaha!


    ! "


    The uncomfortable laughter came from the heart that had been turned into a pile of dust. The voices of men, women, and children could not be distinguished, with a hint of irony in them.


    Suddenly, he seemed to come to another place, a space made of flesh and blood. The ground, walls, and surrounding utensils were all bright red flesh and blood, densely covered with dark blood vessels, constantly pulsating.


    Jin looked around in surprise: "Huh? Is this in the stomach?"


    bang bang bang~


    "Ha ha!"


    Then, she laughed and raised the pink mini Gatling to shoot at the surrounding flesh and blood continuously. The bullets hit it, blasting out bright red blood flowers.


    Under her attack, the entire space is constantly trembling, constantly changing between virtual and real, for a while it is the scene of the factory, and for a while it is the scene of the space of flesh and blood.


    "What''s the matter with you!"


    A suspicious voice came from the space.


    More bullets exploded on the wall of flesh and blood, large and small holes appeared, and dense flesh appeared at the same time. From the beginning to make up for these blasted holes, the speed of repair is far less than the speed of destruction .


    Su Changxing was also surprised. He could see that this was a part of the space projected by the divine kingdom of a certain god. Between the virtual and the real, it was on an illusory plane, and it was impossible to shake it with ordinary means. Even a fourth-order Extraordinary could only rush escape.


    However, Jin relied on physical attacks to cause damage to this space, constantly affecting its stability.


    This is indeed a bit exaggerated, just like an ant biting off a large piece of meat from an elephant, it is totally unreasonable.


    Su Changxing also took advantage of this space to show his flaws, and used the domain to completely strangle that piece of demonic flesh.


    With the disappearance of the demon flesh in this world, the projection of the Kingdom of God also lost its focus, and quickly dissipated, revealing the original appearance of the factory, and the sound of the engine also disappeared.


    It''s just that Gatling didn''t stop yet, the bullets hit the surrounding walls, blasting out large and small rocks, and the entire wall of the factory collapsed under Jin''s attack.


    Su Changxing had no choice but to stop: "It''s fine."


    Jin stopped shooting and stood up straight. The muzzle of Gatling''s gun was red and emitting white smoke, and he exhaled: "Shu Tan~"


    "You shouldn''t need to lose money." Su Changxing said, looking at the wall, and then picked up a piece of black flesh from the ground, like blackened pork.


    [Demonic flesh: Contains the essence of the flesh and blood of gods and spirits. It can theoretically improve the level of life, but it is more likely to become part of the demonic flesh. ¡¿


    "The body of the gods..."


    Su Changxing couldn''t think of how to deal with this thing for a while, UU reading www.uukanshu. Everything related to com and gods is extremely dangerous, let alone a piece of flesh and blood.


    Jin stared at the "black pork" in Su Changxing''s hand and exclaimed, "It''s exactly the same as bacon!"


    "Is this really the flesh and blood of the gods?"


    "Of course." Su Changxing said affirmatively, "These so-called gods seem to be crazy about faith. Even if their flesh and blood are taken from their bodies and thrown into this world, they still want to steal their faith from me."


    Jin linked gods and thieves together, and sighed: "It is indeed an immoral act."


    Su Changxing smiled and affirmed: "It''s really immoral, these gods don''t have any good intentions."


    "Go out and have a look, I suspect that many people in the city may have been distorted."


    : https://, !

 v3 Chapter 317： count

    clang clang clang~


    The church bells rang.


    The city of Rohan ushered in a new day, and the light of dawn shone from the east. After this night, the whole city appeared peaceful and serene. The original chaos and panic disappeared, and it was washed clean by faith.


    Linda stood in front of the church, looking at the endless line on the street, and felt relieved. Although she had been busy all night, she didn''t feel too tired: "It should be all right now."


    After a night of hard work, one-fifth of the entire city, including the legions stationed here, performed the baptism ceremony.


    This is much faster than the normal missionary development, mainly due to the order from the imperial capital, which is a mandatory task, so it goes so smoothly.


    As a saint, Linda can clearly feel the changes in the city, condensing her faith and affecting everyone in the city.


    This belief is upward and peaceful, and can bring infinite hope to people. It is as warm as the morning sun and calms down the restless and frightened crowd in the city.


    At this time, Dale hurried to the church, found Linda and said, "According to the latest news, the demon army is less than fifty miles away from Rohan, and will attack the city probably before noon."


    This was also something that could have been expected. The demon army also arrived as scheduled. Using the magic of vision, one could see a mass of demons spreading across the mountains and plains, making one feel desperate.


    With so many demon troops, even if they let the mage legion use magic bombardment standing there, even if the magic power is exhausted, they may not be able to kill many.


    Linda nodded, "Yes."


    Dale hesitated for a moment, and asked: "When the demon army launches an attack, what kind of help will the gods provide?"


    Linda glanced at him sideways, and said mysteriously: "This is not something you need to worry about, just tell the army in the city to resist the demon army with all its strength, and the Lord will protect us."


    Dale was not surprised when he heard Linda''s remarks, and felt that it might be a secret in the church. After getting Linda''s affirmative answer, he felt relieved a lot.


    The roar of the golem could be heard from a long distance away, coming from the sky, like an announcement of death.


    The mage legion on the city wall has already prepared a large-scale seven-ring magic. As long as the demon army enters the range, it will start bombarding.


    Although the demons have high magic resistance, the magic of the seven rings can still cause considerable damage on the battlefield and disrupt the formation.


    bang bang bang~


    The first thing to launch was not the legion magic, but the giant cannon on the city wall, which blasted towards the position of the demon army from a long distance away.


    The giant cannon is also driven by magic, but it causes physical damage. The shell is a solid iron ball, which will split itself at high altitude and then spread out. If it hits, it can kill some relatively weak magic people.


    Compared with Vido, Rohan''s defensive power is undoubtedly several times stronger, and he is not completely powerless, but there is still little hope of stopping the terrifying demon army.


    The army of the demons approached Rohan step by step under the magic of the sky, without the slightest stagnation in their steps, as if they were indestructible, and the oppressive feeling they brought was suffocating.


    Especially the gigantic golem, whose body is half the height of the city wall, can smash the city wall by strength alone.


    They had to use magic to knock down the golem before it approached. Otherwise, it would only be a matter of time before they broke the city. In hand-to-hand combat, they would not have the advantage. Human bodies are relatively weaker.


    The legion was garrisoned between the inner and outer cities, and the infantry in heavy armor lined up, stretching for several miles, densely packed all over every place, ready to fight.


    Chill, depression.


    Many of them understand that today may be the last day of their lives, and they must fight hard to win a chance for the people behind them.


    "Kill kill!"


    "Kill kill!"


    ¡­


    Command post on the walls of the inner city.


    The legion leader, Kalevis saw Linda, and asked in a deep voice, "My lord, how can we cooperate?"


    Linda said calmly: "Later you carry out normal resistance, and I will assist you.


    Kaleves also had no choice but to nod. He didn''t know much about the church, he only knew that they could get help from the gods in this battle, but it was hard to imagine what kind of help it would be.


    Afterwards, Linda rushed to the outermost city wall, her eyes were shining brightly, and she could see the demon army approaching from a distance.


    "The saintess is dangerous here, or we should retreat. The inner city is protected by magic." Dale couldn''t help but said.


    Demons also have means of long-range attack, a powerful mage standing in this position may be sniped at any time.


    Linda shook her head, her eyes were determined: "I will do it myself, you don''t need to worry, if you are afraid, you can go back first."


    Lauren followed behind with a sword: "Don''t worry, my lord, I will guarantee the safety of the saint, with my life!"


    Dale felt a headache, and was very worried that if something happened to Linda here, it might affect the whole battle situation, so he had no choice but to follow, ready to protect at any time.


    Linda waved the wand at will, and eighteen white fireballs condensed in front of her body, and unimaginably huge magic power surged on her body. In just a few seconds, each fireball condensed to the size of the house, and then flew out like a meteor , smashed into the demon army, causing a large-scale explosion.


    Dell''s eyes widened, he was stunned, and marveled at Linda''s strength: "I''m afraid she has the level of a great magister, but I haven''t heard that she has become a great magister..."


    A large number of demon troops were killed and wounded within the range of the explosion of the fireball. Few of them stood still, and the white flame was still spreading, hard to extinguish. Even if it was only slightly contaminated, it would burn to the bone.


    Linda''s hands trembled slightly, and found that the magic she released ignored the magic resistance of demons and could easily destroy their bodies. "Is this the limitation of mages?"


    Under Linda''s attack, there was also a short-term chaos on the demon side, and the mage legion looked here one after another.


    The casualties caused by Linda alone are comparable to their entire mage group.


    Everyone wants to know how Linda did it, is it because of the help of the gods?


    ...


    Ye Luo was lying on the ground and kept screaming, blood was bleeding from his body bit by bit, just when he thought he was going to die, he was picked up by one hand.


    "Where is Earl Mel?" Su Changxing asked.


    Only then did he realize that Hierro''s spirit was slightly distorted, causing some cognition to change.


    This kind of distortion is slight and imperceptible, and if Hierro is not in a state of insanity now, I''m afraid it won''t show up.


    Only then did Ye Luo look behind Su Changxing, and found that the sound of the engine turning disappeared unknowingly: "Where is that thing?"


    "Successfully eliminated the spirit." Su Changxing smiled slightly.


    Ye Luo showed an inconceivable expression. They tricked more than a dozen mages to come here, and all of them died under the hands of that thing.


    They don''t know what that thing is, it may be a demon, or it may be something else.


    "I was instructed by our boss, and there is nothing I can do about it!" Hierro said with a face full of fear, "Our boss has reached a certain image with that thing, so he asked us to find a mage to lead us to this place. Eat it."


    Most of the so-called mages in this world are foreign players who have extraordinary abilities, so they are called mages. Their strength is often not as strong as imagined, and they may not be able to beat a team of guards, but the unconventional The sense of mystery brought about by his unique abilities is convincing.


    Su Changxing asked again: "So where''s your boss?"


    Knowing that the thing had been removed by Su Changxing, Ye Luo calmed down a little. After all, no matter how scary Su Changxing and the two were, they were only human beings. "Boss, he has been in the manor all this time and has never come out."


    Su Changxing patted him on the shoulder, and the pierced wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye: "Take me to him, I want to have a chat with him."


    Hierro got up from the ground and said without hesitation, "No problem."


    He felt that since that thing had already been removed, there should be nothing else to do. All that was left was to talk about the remuneration, and the actual remuneration might be higher than what was agreed before.


    But for Earl Mel, who owns almost half of the city, these are small things.


    Earl Mel''s manor is far away from the downtown area and occupies a huge area. Guards can be seen patrolling the streets from a long distance away.


    Under the leadership of Hierro, they entered unimpeded until they arrived at Earl Mel''s residence. It didn''t look very luxurious, it was just an ordinary mansion with three floors, which was extremely high for a nobleman. simple.


    "We want to see Earl Mel." Hierro said to the butler at the door.


    Wearing glasses and white gloves, the butler looked at Su Changxing and Su Changxing carefully, and then said:


    "You wait here, I will report."


    "No need, I''ll go up by myself." Su Changxing stepped forward and pushed the door open. The scene inside was much more luxurious than it looked outside.


    The wine-red carpet, various works of art hanging on the wall, paintings, long swords, deer heads, and a half-human statue protruding from the wall, looked extremely incongruous.


    "You can''t go in! This is the Earl''s Mansion!" The butler was about to step forward to intercept him, but he couldn''t move when he saw a white light.


    Hierro stepped forward, showing apologetic expression: "Butler Maurice, I''m sorry!"


    He raised his hand and hit the butler on the back of the head, knocking him unconscious with precision, then followed Su Changxing, and said, "The count is on the second floor. I saw him on the second floor every time I saw him during this period, but I haven''t seen him with my own eyes."


    Su Chang nodded and asked, "Then how did you communicate?"


    Hierro continued, "Across the door."


    "Haven''t you seen each other for a long time?"


    "Yes."


    Hierro also realized that something was wrong, as if he suddenly came to his senses, Earl Mel probably didn''t reach a certain intention with that thing, but more like being controlled!


    The carpet has always been clean and tidy, until on the second floor, some purple powder appeared, which seemed to be made of some kind of crystal, with a faint light, making the atmosphere of the whole room gloomy.


    [Purple powder: The energy metabolite of the demon meat, which contains a high concentration of mixed energy, can be used to replace whale oil as an energy source. ¡¿


    "This thing..."


    Su Changxing pushed the door of the count''s room open. There was no one there, and there was another room inside. Four oil lamps were lit in the room.


    This kind of oil lamp is relatively rare in this era, especially for the nobles, there is no need to use this kind of lighting method.


    Electric light is a cleaner and more convenient lighting method, and it has been popularized in most countries as early as half a century ago.


    "Who is it?"


    An old voice came from inside.


    Su Changxing said bluntly, "Count, you are a mage who is here to help you exorcise spirits."


    "..."


    There was silence in the room.


    "Yerro, didn''t you ask you to bring the spirit-eliminating mage to the factory to check the situation? Why did you bring it here?"


    Su Changxing showed a smile, and said: "The processing over there has been completed, and now we have to proceed here."


    There was a nervous look on Hierro''s face, realizing that it might not be the Count in the room, but something else, possibly a monster.


    Jin walked up and kicked the door open with a rude kick.


    The ground in the room was covered with purple powder. A human or a monster was sitting on the bed, with the lower body spread out like mud. Only the upper body barely maintained the human shape, and the flesh was still loose.


    This man was Count Mel.


    Ye Luo Tong Kong trembled, showing an incredulous expression, never thought that the count had become like this before: "Isn''t this a monster?"


    Su Changxing''s expression was calm, he had already expected this scene, and sighed, "Count, you have already abandoned your dignity as a nobleman and bowed your head to the devil."


    The expression on Earl Mel''s face became ferocious, and he roared: "What do you know, I should live longer as a nobleman, this is just a deal."


    "The guards have surrounded this place. If you haven''t seen anything, leave here and I''ll let you go."


    "Master, don''t be ignorant of good and evil!"


    bang~


    Before he finished speaking, Jin shot his head off: "There''s so much nonsense!"


    Although the head exploded, the earl did not fall down, and his voice became distorted: "Damn you!"


    The rest of his body turned into mud at an even faster rate, slumped on the ground, like a mass of half-liquid flesh and blood, which looked extremely disgusting, with bones and organs flowing out of it.


    "What happened to him?" Jin asked, feeling that the earl was dead, but his body was still flowing.


    Su Changxing explained: "He probably swallowed a piece of demonic flesh to prolong his life, but he didn''t know that this was a way of seeking death. His body and soul were distorted and he was being assimilated by the demonic flesh."


    Immediately afterwards, he suppressed this space with the domain, trying to completely wipe out this piece of demonic flesh.


    But the surrounding space distorted and changed one after another, and they were thrown into the flesh and blood space again. Everything was made of flesh and blood, and the dense dark red blood vessels were constantly pulsating.


    If ordinary people are here, UU reading www.uukanshu. I''m afraid com will go crazy directly...


    There was a scream from behind.


    Su Changxing looked back and saw that part of Ye Luo''s body had also turned into bright red flesh, being assimilated by this flesh and blood space.


    The shape of Mel''s body also changed again. The semi-liquid flesh and blood condensed again and turned into a human form, but the splicing of the limbs was completely wrong. The head was spliced ??to the chest position, and the positions of the eyes and mouth were reversed. The flesh on it looked like blackened pork.


    "Again?"


    Su Changxing was startled, and realized that this time the opponent was coming fiercely, and he was probably ready, waiting for him to come to the door. The space projected from the Kingdom of God was more real and more stable than before.


    "You are looking for death. I didn''t expect you to come to the door by yourself. The majesty of the gods does not allow provocation, god-stealer!"


    Count Mel''s eyes glowed with pitch-black light.


    : https://, !

 v3 Chapter 318： Myojin

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [Aibilou]https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Passing through countless spaces, a pair of eternal star-like eyes stared at him.


    Su Changxing knew that it was the god, the real god, in an unknown time and space, looking at him from a distant void, the vast mighty power was clearly visible, as if there was an invisible big hand firmly pressing on his forehead, making him He had to bow his head.


    He had never been afraid before, he stared straight at the other person with his eyes wide open, staring at the other person firmly, with the greatest courage of a mortal!


    "Even if it is a god, so what!"


    All the beliefs he communicated with this world converged to this location, condensing most of the beliefs in the pocket galaxy, and forming a long sword of infinite light in this dark space.


    Among countless white feathers fluttering, he resolutely launched an attack on the gods, swiping the long sword in his hand, without considering gains or losses, results, or victory or defeat, and only with the most reckless courage of a mortal.


    It was as if two stars collided with each other, an explosion occurred, the space violently oscillated and distorted, a large amount of blood burst from the wall of flesh and blood, and there were thousands of crying and laughing sounds from all around, as if thousands of ghosts were awakened.


    This time, he didn''t take advantage of half a point, but was firmly suppressed. Although he has a lot of faith, it is difficult for him to use it efficiently. It is like an ordinary person holding a pistol, which may be very close , still hard to hit.


    The gods are only so-called gods, because they can only look up to, and are looked up to by all other living beings.


    A clear understanding flashed in his heart, and he had a more essential understanding of the rules of power, as if it would happen naturally, the promotion that would take at least half a month to complete, passed this process in an instant.


    ¡¿


    This time the promotion is different from the previous ones. It is a complete promotion, and it also fills in the last gap. It has reached the extreme in promotion.


    In an instant, in less than a millisecond, his life level once again made a big leap, reaching the extreme, like a scorching sun burning blazingly, and constantly shrinking inward.


    Fire and heat, light and brightness!


    [Myojin: Although he is not a god, he knows what a **** is, and has a thorough understanding of power and rules. You are approaching the gods, and you can drive most of the power in the world, magnifying its power tens of millions of times.


    The real false god: With the blessing of enough faith, he can infinitely strengthen his own power, until he is comparable to a god]


    This ability is promoted on the basis of "Concentration", and it is so powerful that it is amazing. It is probably far greater for him than to be promoted to the fourth level.


    Su Changxing gathered his faith again, launched an attack, and slowly pulled the trigger. Countless white feathers flew away, as if thousands of people were singing, and a thin line as dazzling as the morning light pierced through this dark space of flesh and blood, like a blade cutting across it. Break a hole, let part of it collapse, and expose it to the outside world.


    Seeing such a scene, even the **** fell into silence. He didn''t expect Su Changxing to be so powerful. It was unexpected.


    This is a false god, but it is also a powerful false god, which should not be underestimated.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Thunder and lightning surged in the sky, and torrential rain poured down.


    The breath of the gods triggered the world''s counterattack, and the huge space of the kingdom of God melted quickly, spreading like a bubble.


    "I''m going to kill you!" Earl Mel yelled unwillingly, wanting to jump over, but under Jin''s strafing, his body spread out again, scattered on the ground, and his semi-liquid body quickly dried up, turning into something like limestone. Things, solidified on the bed.


    The room is still the same room, nothing seems to have changed, except for a big hole in the roof, and the dark sky can be seen.


    Su Changxing''s blow just now forcibly pierced through the Kingdom of God projected by the gods, affecting the dimension of reality.


    "It shouldn''t cost money."


    He smiled, looked back, and found that Hierro was not dead, only an arm and a leg disappeared, but no blood flowed out, as if he had lost a leg and a hand.


    Hierro was not really dragged into the Kingdom of God, but because he stayed nearby and was affected, he almost died, and it was lucky if he didn''t die.


    Jin doesn''t have any problems. It seems that the Kingdom of God can''t affect her at all. It is a very special existence in itself. It''s like the extraordinary resistance is full. On the contrary, ordinary methods can pose a certain threat to her, but the strength of ordinary people is far away. Not as good as her.


    The place was indeed surrounded by guards. Su Changxing took Jin away quietly without anyone noticing, as if they disappeared out of thin air.


    After a while, a guard in blue military uniform broke open the door and rushed in.


    As for Ye Luo being left in the same place, Su Changxing didn''t bother to care about what would happen to him, since he was not a good person after all.


    Soon, the priest of the church also rushed to the earl''s mansion with people. When they arrived, the guards found that the earl was dead, leaving behind a strange corpse.


    "What are you doing? Could it have something to do with the murderer of the earl!" The officer saw the followers of these churches running and asked, but his attitude was not too bad, after all, the Church of All Beings is a church that spreads all over Wodan.


    The female priest, Annabella, stepped forward and said with a serious expression: "Our church has just received a prophecy from the gods, saying that there are evil gods coming here, so we came here to check. The count''s death should be related to the evil gods."


    The officer''s face changed when he heard this, because all the signs at the scene proved that this was not a normal murder, and it was related to extraordinary power. Even the roof was blown off out of thin air, but no one felt the movement.


    "We also got the earl''s order before, to fence this place, and the earl was dead when we arrived."


    "The butler said that several people forced their way into the Earl''s Mansion before, and they should have done it."


    Annabelle''s face remained unchanged, and she said calmly: "According to the indications we have received, the count has been polluted by the gods."


    The officer''s face changed drastically. They had similar conjectures before, but they didn''t dare to say it: "This..."


    Annabella said with a strong attitude: "Everyone present must accept our inspection, in case there are people polluted by evil gods. This is related to the safety of the city, please cooperate."


    The death of the earl is of course a major event. Logically speaking, the whole city should arrest the assassins, but this matter is too complicated, and it seems to be related to the evil gods. They have to report it and wait for the order from the king.


    ¡­


    "Now the whole city is blocked, and no ships are allowed to enter or leave. In this case, we may have to stay here for a while." Xiao En just asked the news from the outside and came back to report, with a dazed look on his face:


    "I don''t know exactly what happened. It seems that something happened to the Earl''s mansion. Could it be that the Earl was killed by someone? It''s really a drama. This happened just after we came here."


    "I thought the city would be peaceful."


    Su Changxing didn''t tell Sean about the Earl, and thought for a while: "That''s it, it doesn''t matter. We should be able to leave here at noon later."


    Xiao En glanced sideways at Jin, and asked tentatively, "How do we leave?"


    Su Changxing saw what Xiao En was thinking, and said with a smile, "Of course we left by rowing. Do you still expect a boat to pick us up?"


    During this period, he could feel a gaze from the void glancing at him, no longer hidden, containing naked malice.


    This contest seems to have changed many things slightly, at least it also made those so-called gods understand that it is not so easy to kill him in this world.


    In this promotion, he has another harvest, laying the foundation of the fourth level, and only needs to accumulate beliefs to complete this process.


    ¡­


    The roar of the golem was deafening, and even the city wall trembled. The huge figure slowly and swayed close to the city wall. The legion magic fell on it, like a gust of wind, and could not cause too much damage.


    Golems have strong vitality and high magic resistance. They are large war machines that can destroy the walls built by humans in wars.


    Linda also threw a fireball at the nearest golem. The white flames could penetrate the defense and destroy the golem''s body, but it was not fatal.


    After throwing more than a dozen fiery fireballs in a row, the golem was knocked down. The huge body fell slowly and made a loud noise, smashing many demons around it into a pulp.


    At the same time.


    Linda also felt a little tired. Casting magic would not only consume mana, but also spirit. The blessing of faith can certainly provide her with a huge amount of magic power, but human spiritual power is limited after all, and cannot be output at high intensity for a long time magic


    Just when she was about to ask God for help, God seemed to have foreseen her motive for seeking help in advance.


    A white light flashed in front of his eyes.


    She learned a special magic, "This should not be magic, maybe it should be called divine magic."


    She reacted belatedly, and then ran along the city wall to the mage legion''s position.


    "Saint, where are we going?" Dale quickly followed up and asked, while opening the magic shield to block the projectiles flying from below.


    Linda showed excitement on her face, and said excitedly: "My lord has enlightened me, and I already know how to win this war!"


    Dale froze for a moment, opened his eyes wide: "Really?"


    Linda said affirmatively: "Of course it is true. Not only this war, we may have a way to deal with the demon army in the future."


    At this moment, there was a hissing sound from the sky, and a black figure rushed towards them from the side at an extremely fast speed.


    The speed was very fast, and it was very concealed. No one could react. Only Lauren immediately rushed up with a sword and blocked the saint: "Protect the saint!"


    Lauren was knocked into the air for more than ten meters and landed on the edge of the city wall. She almost fell, but she bought time and Linda was not attacked immediately.


    It was a birdman with black feathers, holding two knives, hiding in the clouds and mists. He had been eyeing Linda, a powerful mage, and launched an attack just now.


    Birdman''s movements were extremely quick, and he missed a single blow, and then slammed towards Linda.


    It''s just that Linda has already reacted at this time, and a blazing fireball condenses and blows it away.


    More black-feathered birdmen rushed towards their position. There were too many of them for a while, and the mage army couldn''t stop them at all.


    "Saint, you go first, I''ll stop them!" Dale shouted, waving the staff in his hand, forming a hurricane in the sky, blowing away the birdmen who rushed over.


    Linda nodded, turned around and ran towards the mage army''s position. With the blessing of magic, her speed was also extremely fast, and she quickly ran over half of the city wall.


    at this time.


    The army of the demons approached the city, and many dexterous demons climbed up the city wall and fought **** battles with the soldiers on the city wall. They often faced a one-to-many situation when they climbed up, and they were beheaded within a few seconds. Then the body was thrown over the city wall.


    But even so, those demons still climbed up the city wall desperately, and more and more corpses fell from the city wall, some of them were demons and some were human.


    Under the cover of the mage legion, Linda avoided the attack of the black feather birdman and successfully arrived at the mage legion''s position.


    He was greeted by a fair-skinned male mage with blond hair and the head of the mage legion, Davidian, with pointed ears. It is said that their family has the blood of ancient elves and has amazing magical talents. Many powerful mages were born.


    "Saint, it''s too dangerous to jump over the city wall so impulsively. You''re already being watched by the demons. It''s better not to appear in a too dangerous position." Davidian said as soon as he came up, the scene just now was very interesting. They were terrified.


    The victory or defeat of this war depends on the help of the gods. Naturally, as the saint of the Sect of All Beings, there should be no accidents, otherwise no one will communicate with the gods.


    Linda realized that she had been reckless just now, and it might be better to go around from behind, although it would take a lot of time, and then said:


    "I got a revelation from the gods to know how to win this war."


    Davidlian looked serious, and asked, "Do you need the cooperation of our mage army? Just say what you need to do."


    Before the magic was strong, human beings would still be threatened by the northern barbarians, but since the appearance of the mage legion, with the legion magic, the northern barbarians were completely pushed back to the extremely cold place by them.


    The world seemed no longer a threat to them.


    Then, these scalp-numbing demons appeared.


    Linda thought for a while and said, "I can activate a large-scale blessing and bless every mage in the mage army."


    Davidian was confused and asked in confusion, "What is that?"


    Linda walked into the position and said succinctly: "You will know later, it will probably greatly enhance the power of the legion''s magic."


    There are thousands of mages in the entire mage legion to ensure the continuous launch of legion magic.


    Theoretically speaking, this is a war machine capable of destroying everything, but when encountering these monsters with extremely high magic resistance, it is like being dumb.


    Linda stood in the middle of the position, surrounded by mages in legion uniforms, they all looked at her in unison, wanting to see what the saintess wanted to do.


    She waved her staff, and with the activation of the blessing, white light visible to the naked eye shot up into the sky, straight to the sky, and the range continued to expand, covering most of the position, enveloping all the mages in it.


    [True Blessing: The spell released by the blessed target can largely ignore magic resistance. ¡¿


    This is what Su Changxing researched, based on the magic of this world and the structure of those demons.


    Only a small amount of faith is needed as a blessing to distort the essence of magic, thereby avoiding magic resistance.


    The level of magic is not high in essence, and its structure is simple, just like the extraordinary system 10,000 versions ago, it has great limitations.


    If the upper limit of a Extraordinary is the third level, then the upper limit of a mage is probably at the fifth level.


    The magical civilization of this world has developed to the extreme, but it still cannot break free from this shackle, otherwise it will not be almost destroyed by some low-level species that are not even considered demons. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    Such changes are subtle, but every mage can clearly feel that the magic they released has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    The magic of the legion that flew down on the battlefield did not seem to have changed, but the damage it caused to the demon army was completely different, just like the fireball released by Linda before, which could easily destroy the demon''s body, but with a wider range , the release frequency is higher.


    The situation on the battlefield has undergone major changes. The footsteps of the demon army stopped under the bombardment of legion magic, and they died before they even got close to the city wall.


    The gigantic golems were natural targets, they were taken care of, and under the bombardment of thunder and lightning, their skins were torn apart, and they fell one by one on the way to charge.


    "Maybe this is what magic should look like." Linda couldn''t help sighing as she looked at the scene on the battlefield in the distance.


    The soldiers on the city wall were also shocked when they saw this scene. The invincible demon army fled around under the bombardment of legion magic.

 v3 Chapter 319： sword of victory

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [Aibilou]https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Faced with such changes, the demon army did not choose to back down, and launched a more ferocious all-out attack.


    Giant elephants, daemons, swamp crawlers, black-feathered birdmen...


    Even though the power of the legion magic has been greatly increased, it still cannot completely resist the demon army. A huge golem approached the city wall and slammed into it fiercely. A series of conspicuous cracks appeared.


    Although that section of the city wall was not destroyed, there were also quite a few gaps. If this kind of impact occurs a few more times, it is very likely to collapse.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Under the bombardment of the thunder and lightning, the backbone of the giant elephant was smashed, let out a roar, fell to the city wall from the side, and launched another impact before dying.


    A large amount of gravel collapsed from the city wall, and many soldiers fell from the city wall, some of them fell outside the city wall and fell into a pulp, and the corpses were eaten by the monsters below.


    The war is still full of suspense, and no one knows what the final outcome will be until the last moment.


    With the blessing of blessings, Rohan''s defensive strength is not much different from that of the demon army, and it may be within a hair''s breadth. Any accident may tip the balance of victory.


    There was a heavy bang, and a demon in heavy armor only used his body to violently hit the city wall. Every hit would cause more cracks on the city wall, trembling and shaking constantly, and falling more gravel.


    This is a demon with extremely strong individual strength, possessing extremely terrifying power, and can shake the city wall with just strength. Unlike the golem, his body is only about two or three meters in size.


    It is normal for a huge monster to have huge strength and vitality, and it is in line with common sense, but if a monster with a smaller size has the same power, it is a terrifying thing, and it can explode with completely different destructive power.


    Davidian also noticed this powerful demon for the first time, Tong Kongmeng zoomed in, and immediately commanded:


    "That''s the vanguard general of the Demon Race, the Black Blood Demon, attack him!"


    A gust of wind like a sharp blade formed quickly outside the city wall, and killed the demon. Like thousands of blades spinning at high speed, everything in the gust of wind would be crushed into powder, including gravel, corpses, and iron objects.


    The Black Blood Demon looked back at the gust of wind behind him, frowned, felt threatened, and gave a loud shout, blood flowed all over his body at a high speed, his body was raised by one meter, and a large amount of black gas overflowed and condensed from its pores Formed into a black armor, shining with a faint light.


    He continued to attack the city wall regardless, ignoring the gust of wind behind him.


    Under his crazily attack, the city wall shook even more, becoming fragile, and it seemed that it would fall down at any time in the strong wind.


    There were bloodstains on his body, all over his body densely, and the dark purple blood was flying desperately in the wind.


    He didn''t know what happened. The magic of these mages became sharper. Before, it was difficult for such magic to cause too much damage to him, but now it broke through his flesh and blood defense layer by layer.


    finally.


    The city wall completely collapsed under the crazy attack, and the Black Blood Demon was also torn to pieces in the strong wind, but he achieved his goal and destroyed the city wall, providing a way forward for the demon army behind him.


    Although there was a huge hole in the city wall, soldiers in heavy armor rushed up inside and blocked the gap firmly, keeping the demon army out of the city wall.


    A rain of arrows flew out of the city and fell into the demon army. These arrows were equipped with special armor-piercing arrows that could break through the hard skin of demons, but they were often not enough to cause fatal damage.


    Some demons with a size of three to four meters had more than a dozen arrows inserted into their bodies, like hedgehogs, still running wildly, rushing into the city wall from the gap with a big jump, and started fighting with the soldiers inside.


    The number of the demon army was really too much, like a wave that kept beating the city of Rohan. Immediately afterwards, the city walls in other locations were also washed down and gaps appeared, one, two, three, and four places.


    Once in the war, the combat power displayed by these demons is far stronger than imagined, with tenacious vitality, and they are not afraid of life and death.


    At this point, the human army is far inferior, even if the famous ace legion in the empire really fights, it is far behind.


    While the war was going on, there were thousands of believers in the church behind praying continuously, condensing the faith of Rohan continuously.


    The baptism ceremony has been going on all the time, and nearly half of the people have become believers in the Sect of All Beings.


    The movement of the war can be clearly felt even in the innermost part of the inner city.


    This city looks majestic, but it is already crumbling, and it may be destroyed by the demon army at any time.


    A little girl wearing a white cap stood in front of the church and asked the priest beside her, "Will we win this war?"


    The priest said earnestly: "It will definitely, the gods will bless us!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The situation of the war was more serious than imagined. More demons broke through the blockade of the city wall, entered the outer city, and started **** close combat.


    In melee combat, humans will always be at a disadvantage. Even with the assistance of the Mage Legion, the casualty ratio is above 3:1, and the gap is still widening.


    War is like a snowball, and under reasonable arrangements, the small gap can be quickly enlarged, forming an avalanche, and crushing the opponent to death.


    Although ordinary demons are idiots and their wisdom is not comparable to that of humans, the high-level demons are extremely cunning existences. They have the wisdom comparable to mages, can arrange various tactics, and know the strengths and weaknesses of their own race.


    The demon army marched towards the city step by step, and everywhere they passed were corpses, a mess, and flames were burning blazingly on the broken flags.


    The demon army is stronger than expected. It has occupied 1/4 of the outer city before noon, and it can be regarded as a complete foothold. However, the casualties of the demons are not small. Up to now, nearly half Casualties, there are magic storms sweeping from above every moment, and a large number of demons die under the magic of the legion every moment.


    The head of the mage legion, Davidian, felt bad when he saw such a situation. He turned his head to Linda, who was continuously blessing him, and said, "Holy lady, it may only be time before the demon army breaks through the city if this continues." The problem is, more than half of the mages in the legion have run out of magic power, and the war continues, and it is difficult for us to maintain the magic of the legion."


    Although legion magic is powerful, it consumes a lot. Even thousands of mages cannot support it for a long time, and the recovery of magic power takes time.


    Linda was calm at this moment, and said calmly: "There is no need to worry, our All Beings Sect still has a back hand."


    Faith in the city is accumulating, and she is still a little short of releasing a large-scale blessing.


    Su Changxing has been paying attention to the situation here, but he did not provide excessive help. He delegated the ability of blessing to the church. As long as he has accumulated enough faith, he can release the corresponding blessing.


    He doesn''t need to take the initiative to intervene in the affairs of this world, let the teaching of sentient beings run on its own, observe from the sidelines, and then intervene when necessary. In his understanding, the gods should be a hands-off shopkeeper, and other things are handled by the believers below. That''s it.


    Soon another white light visible to the naked eye shot up into the sky and spread continuously, covering the entire outer city. The blessed fighters had stronger strength and the courage to never retreat. The combat effectiveness of the entire legion quickly increased. In a few minutes, the demon army was blocked from advancing.


    [Blessing of tenacity in a wide range: grant courage, improve strength, physique, defense ability, and magic resistance. ¡¿


    "What is that?" The Demon Commander looked at the white light rising into the sky again from a distance, showing a thoughtful look, "The previous white light made those magics more deadly, this time the white light made human warriors more brave ..."


    He couldn''t figure out what that thing was, making the war that should have been easy extremely difficult.


    This situation also gave him a very headache.


    At this time, another ray of white light shot up into the sky, and some of the soldiers on the front line appeared illusory white armor, covering their bodies, making their bodies thick and stable enough to withstand the impact of the demons. It even cuts out the squealing sounds of swamp crawlers, protecting their spirits.


    [Blessing of Asylum: Form armor with faith, protect and bless the target, within a certain period of time, the damage received is greatly reduced, and most of the negative effects are immune. ¡¿


    With the blessing of double blessings, the human legion was able to contend head-on with the demon army, making the battle even more tragic without taking a step back.


    "Commander, if this continues, we may not be able to break through Rohan. Should we consider retreating first?" The demon man with black feathers said carefully to the demon commander next to him. He was afraid of the white light falling from the sky. If they go on, they will definitely not be able to break through Rohan.


    The Marshal of the Demon Race kicked him to the ground without hesitation, and said coldly: "Do you know what I''m talking about? No matter how weak and powerless human beings are, they can''t resist our attack. Today we are bound to Can take Rohan!"


    He knew that they had no way out. They had already paid a heavy price for attacking Rohan this time. If they retreated now, all previous efforts would be wasted, and they might not be able to attack again in a short time.


    "Even with corpses, we have to fill up this city!"


    Immediately afterwards, the offensive of the demon army became more violent, regardless of their own casualties, and fiercely collided with the blessed legion.


    In fact, the judgment of the Demon Commander was not wrong. It seemed that they were evenly matched, but the Mage Legion was close to exhaustion, and the frequency of magic activation of the Legion also slowed down.


    The situation of the war is still unclear, and every human being in this war is covered with a layer of haze. They run forward vigorously, but they can also see the hope of victory.


    The war lasted day and night, from day to night, and then to day.


    Ten miles of dead bodies, broken walls and ruins.


    Seventy to eighty percent of the outer city wall was damaged, and it was no longer enough to be called a city wall. It was a ruin piled up with rubble, and a large number of corpses were buried in it.


    Linda squatted in front of the city wall, her face was full of tiredness, half of her face was covered by black ash, with one hand propped on the ground and the other holding a staff, there were hundreds of church mages standing behind her.


    They released nearly a hundred blessings during this period. Although the magic power did not consume much mental power, Linda''s mental power was almost exhausted after releasing so many times.


    clang clang clang~


    The bell of dawn rings.


    The battle is still going on, and both sides are holding their last breath. Although the demon army has all entered the city, the number is still visible. With one blow, he smashed the city gate with his own hands.


    After the city gate was broken, there was morning light shining on his face, and at the same time he heard the bells of the church in the distance. It was so clear and heavy, but it also made him feel fear involuntarily.


    He didn''t know where this fear came from, why he was afraid, it was like meeting a natural enemy.


    The feeling drove him mad.


    "Everyone must die!" he yelled, leading the army all the way into the city.


    The human legion also suffered heavy losses in this war. The remaining number is less than 50,000, and only about 30,000 of them are still capable of fighting.


    A tall man with long silver hair and wearing damaged armor blocked the city gate with an army. He is Svek, known as the God of War in the army. He saw the demons break through the city gate and held up his silver long sword : "Everyone listen to my orders and stop them!"


    In this war, he has confronted the Demon Race Commander several times, but every time he fell into a disadvantage and was forced to retreat.


    Lauren was also among them. Although he fell off the city wall before, he did not die and joined the ensuing guard battle.


    Since he joined the legion halfway, his position was not high, just a small captain, but as more and more people died, his position became higher and higher, and he was promoted to the vanguard of the squadron.


    Another white light shot up into the sky, and illusory white armor appeared on their bodies. Since this place is close to the church, the blessing effect is more obvious, and the armor is more real, with the lines on it clearly visible.


    The strength of the Demon Commander was extremely terrifying. He ran rampant in the crowd alone, and the black sword in his hand was covered with blood, which made Svik keep retreating, and kicked him in the chest from the front, knocking him down. Flying, laughing arrogantly:


    "It''s really not easy for you. The imperial city of the Golden Empire was not so difficult to fight back then. It''s enough to be proud of, at least you are considered the best among human beings."


    Back in the Golden Empire, the demon army was far less than it is now, at most only one-tenth, and they still captured the imperial city of the Golden Empire within seven days.


    The Golden Empire itself is one of the three most powerful human empires, with abundant financial resources and countless mages. However, due to negligence, it was easily crushed by the demon army.


    Svek got up from the ground. He was originally just an ordinary soldier in the empire, but his extraordinary will made him come to where he is today step by step. Even though his strength is far inferior to the opponent, he still has no fear at all, looking directly at the opponent and roaring:


    "There are many places that are not easy. Today you will die here, and the demon army will stop here!"


    "Really? I admire your courage!" The demon commander laughed, holding a knife and slashing at the legion God of War, making a violent wind sound in the air.


    Just at this moment, a blazing fireball flew from behind, hit the demon commander''s chest and blasted him away.


    Linda rushed over from the side. ,


    Svek also seized the opportunity during this process, rushed over, and cut off an arm of the Demon Commander with the long sword in his hand.


    With the splash of blood, the Demon Commander fell heavily to the ground, as if he had been severely injured.


    Seeing this, Svik took advantage of the victory to pursue, came to the front of the demon commander, and slashed away with his sword.


    Shua~


    The long sword slashed on the ground, and with the sword energy, a crack of more than ten meters was drawn.


    The Demon Commander disappeared in place and appeared behind him, holding up a **** sword with blood on it: "It''s all over, Svik!"


    No surprises.


    Svek''s head was beheaded, and he fell to the ground lightly, with blood gushing out.


    The people around couldn''t believe this scene. Svek, the **** of war, died like this.


    Linda also saw this scene and felt that it was over. Once Swick died, no one here would be able to stop this terrifying demon commander, and she was also in a state of exhaustion of magic power.


    The Mozu commander patted the dust on his body like a normal person, looked at the people around him, and shouted:


    "Do you think you can kill me!"


    Immediately afterwards, the broken arm of the Demon Commander grew back in everyone''s eyes, and it looked the same as before.


    "There is one thing you may not know, the so-called most powerful mage in the Golden Empire was also beheaded by me!"


    "Haha, their expressions at that time were exactly the same as yours now, surprised and terrified."


    "Mage, it''s just some garbage that doesn''t need to exist!"


    The Marshal of the Demon Race stepped on Svek''s head, looked sideways at Linda, with a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth, and strode over.


    He could see that this powerful mage was exhausted, and his magic power was exhausted by the demon army, just like the so-called most powerful mage, it was even a problem to escape in the end.


    Linda saw that demon commander running towards her, UU reading book www.uukanshu.com gritted his teeth and gathered another fireball, shooting it from the front.


    Following the violent explosion, the Demon Commander shielded his body with his hands, rushed out of the flames, came to Linda, grabbed her body, and lifted it high.


    A weak sorcerer, he only needs one hand to crush him to death without any effort!


    At this time, he heard the bell again, and looking in that direction, he saw a tall silver statue, majestic and sacred, he couldn''t look directly at it.


    As if seeing something special, he froze in place.


    Shua~


    The head flew high.


    Lauren rushed up from behind, raised the silver long sword, and miraculously cut off the head of the Demon Commander.


    With blood, the blade exudes a dazzling white light.

 v3 Chapter 320： Accident

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [Aibilou]https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The head of the Demon Race was miraculously beheaded by Lauren, and his body also fell to the ground. Without too much struggle, his vitality quickly passed away.


    The commander of the Demon Race was so easily beheaded by a soldier, and he didn''t stand up again. His flesh and blood quickly turned to ashes, leaving only a dry bone, as if he had been burned by a flame, and his feathers were scorched. the taste of.


    The death of the Demon Commander did not end the war, but without such a powerful fighting force, the human side clearly had the upper hand.


    After Lauren personally beheaded the head of the Demon Commander, he also became more courageous. He was blessed with seven kinds of blessings, the blessing of tenacity, the blessing of shelter, the blessing of swiftness, the blessing of purification, the blessing of sharpness, and the blessing of fanaticism. Blessing, rhythm blessing.


    Every blessing can greatly improve him in a certain aspect. In addition, the long sword in his hand is a weapon strengthened by faith, and the final combat power is enough to cut the neck of the commander of the demon race.


    finally.


    They also didn''t let the demons fully enter the memory. Instead, in the final stage of the war, they drove the demon army out of the inner city step by step, and strangled them in the outer city.


    The longer the time drags on, the greater their advantage will be. Legion magic can continue to cause considerable casualties to the demon army. Although the mage legion is in a state of exhaustion of magic power, the magic power can always be restored, it just takes time.


    This is why the demon army is so eager to attack the inner city. The longer it takes, the more demons they will die under the magical storm that sweeps from the sky.


    Magic also has the advantage of magic, which can easily cause devastating damage in a large area. If it weren''t for the high magic resistance of these demons, how could they be the opponents of the human empire.


    These demons seem to be created for the human beings in this world. They are not that terrifying, but they are completely in the position of natural enemies.


    The battle lasted until night, and the demon army was trapped in the outer city by them. There were only a few thousand people, but they were still fighting fiercely.


    These monsters have no idea what it is to be afraid.


    The war has come to an end, and the outcome is doomed. No matter how much the remaining demons resist, it will be of no avail. It is just a battle between trapped beasts.


    Linda also completely relaxed, knowing that this is a complete defense, at least in a short period of time, she doesn''t have to worry about the attack of the demon army.


    At this time, Junior Brother Luo Yin hurried over from the direction of the church.


    Upon seeing this, Linda asked, "What happened so anxiously?"


    Luo Yin was out of breath and his clothes were stained with black blood. He handed an opened letter to Linda and said:


    "There is news from the teacher that the demon army has broken through Wuhe City."


    Linda opened her eyes wide and said without thinking, "How is it possible? Even if it is breached, it shouldn''t be so fast!"


    Wuhe City itself is an important military town. There are two army groups stationed there, and it has two mage legions. It is the road that the empire is most confident in defending.


    Normally, even if Wuhe City is broken, it shouldn''t be now, and it can''t be so fast. Calculated by time, it has just arrived at most.


    Luo Yin shook his head: "Look at the letter sent by the teacher. It wasn''t breached, but Wuhe City surrendered. The city lord, Yaweili, rebelled, and brought nearly a million soldiers and civilians all the way to join the Demon Race! "


    Linda hurriedly opened the envelope and checked the contents. The teacher didn''t make it too clear. It seemed that the marshals of the two armies, including the city lord of Wuhe City, had rebelled before.


    When the demon army arrived, it completely took over Wuhe City without any resistance.


    On the way, the White Tiger Legion that hadn''t arrived yet had to retreat and stationed in Luwei City across the river.


    Such news is undoubtedly bad news for the current empire. No one knows how the demons managed to make nearly a million soldiers and civilians in Wuhe City surrender.


    "Damn it, how could they turn to the demons? This is too bad. The army of the demons may be able to go all the way from the north to the south, and the cities along the way may not be enough to resist."


    Linda frowned tightly, and didn''t know how to face such a situation. According to the current situation, half of the empire would fall.


    After all, apart from the army, most ordinary civilians have no fighting power. When encountering the army of the demons, they either run away or wait to die.


    Linda made a decisive decision, took a deep breath and said, "The teacher has already led people to rush there, and we will set off immediately."


    Luo Yin looked at the appearance of the senior sister, hesitated and said: "Let''s go there now? Senior sister, why don''t you take a break, or you will really die."


    "I heard before that a mage died suddenly because of exhaustion of magic power..."


    Linda said mercilessly: "Don''t talk so much, let''s go now, and we can rest on the way."


    Soon, Linda was preparing to leave with some believers in the church, and got another message from the city lord Dale. Earl Fengye personally led the army of the territory to the north to resist the demons.


    "When we reach the edge of the cliff, the whole empire can be united." She sighed.


    The empire seems to be huge and powerful, but in fact it has long since decayed from the interior. All forces are on guard against each other. Even if the enemy is in the lead, they still have their own thoughts.


    If it was placed in an earlier era, all the troops and mages of the empire would have rushed to the front line to fight to the death instead of holding back like they are now.


    The Imperial Guard Legion is still stationed in the imperial capital. It seems to be guarding the imperial capital, but it is actually confronting Earl Fengye, and there is still a whole army stationed in the rear of the empire.


    A group army, just to guard against the country next door to spend money.


    ¡­


    "Wuhe fell?"


    The emperor''s expression changed drastically when he heard the news, and he was furious: "This guy who is greedy for life and afraid of death actually buried the whole Wuhe just to survive."


    Things were far more weird than they sounded, and Wuhe City didn''t seem to resist at all, as if they all readily accepted the fact of surrender.


    The occurrence of such a thing not only made his scalp tingle, but also made all the ministers'' scalps tingle. Once this news spreads, it may cause turmoil.


    Wuhe is very close to the emperor. If there is no obstruction, the demon army may be able to approach the city in a few days. Once the imperial capital is breached, the entire empire will soon fall.


    The hall was completely silent, completely different from the bustling scene before, the prime minister said under pressure:


    "Your Majesty, at this time, I am afraid that the imperial guards must go north to resist the demon army with Earl Fengye, and then transfer the two rear corps to the imperial city to prevent accidents."


    The owl on the dead tree quacked again.


    "Good News!"


    "Good News!"


    ¡­


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, thinking that the battle in Rohan might have come to an end, and hearing the good news, they relaxed a little, but they couldn''t be happy.


    A messenger with green feathers rushed in from outside the hall and shouted: "With the help of the Sect of All Beings, Rohan successfully resisted the attack of the demons and killed the commander of the demons."


    Hearing this news, the emperor''s face finally looked a little better. Although he had expected it, he still had to wait until the news was confirmed before he could feel at ease. He asked Rune:


    "What did President Taka say?"


    Lu En stood up and said: "He has already rushed to the north immediately, and Vido City is basically safe now, and is guarded by divine envoys."


    The emperor nodded, and said calmly: "Just do as the prime minister said. The imperial guards will go north, meet with the White Tiger Army, contact Earl Fengye, and jointly resist the demon army."


    ¡­


    Su Changxing didn''t expect that the important military town in the north of the empire would surrender so easily, which even caught him off guard.


    The ability of these demons is greater than he expected. They will not only attack frontally, but also use tactics. As the saying goes, subduing the enemy without fighting is the best strategy, and the demons can be considered to be able to do it.


    And they didn''t massacre the city, but assimilated the people in the city in a certain way, making them a part of the demon clan.


    Being a demon can survive, which seems to be a good way of life for the people in the city. In any case, it is better to live than to die.


    ¡­


    Linda brought the accompanying believers to the nearest town in Rohan. Although it was daytime, there didn''t seem to be many people in the town, and it was even a bit lonely.


    Linda frowned: "Not many people?"


    Lauren followed behind and explained: "This is very close to Rohan. Many people don''t think Rohan can hold it, so everyone who can walk has gone and fled for their lives."


    Linda nodded and sighed, "But once the empire falls, where can we escape to?"


    Luo Yin looked around, puzzled: "Aren''t we going north? What are we doing here?"


    Linda glanced at him and said, "Going north is also going north, but our more important purpose is to develop the belief of the Sect of All Beings. Only with the help of the gods can we resist the demons."


    Now she finally has some self-consciousness as a saint, at least giving priority to the development of the church, no matter what the purpose is.


    Of course, Su Changxing''s various hints and guidance were indispensable, otherwise this saint might have done something that violated her status as a saint.


    He would not let such a large empire be destroyed, not even a single city. After all, it is the foundation of faith. Each city has at least hundreds of thousands of people, representing a large amount of faith.


    Luo Yin subconsciously looked at the sky, followed Linda''s pace, and asked, "Could there be another church falling from the sky?"


    Linda looked back at him, and said mysteriously, "Guess."


    Luo Yin stayed in Bengbu, and couldn''t help but said: "Children are playing house, and they still guess."


    Linda cast a threatening look: "Who are you calling a child?"


    Luo Yin admitted his cowardice in an instant, and said with an awkward smile: "I''m talking about myself, I''m talking about myself, please don''t get me wrong, Mrs. Saintess."


    Sure enough, not long after they came here, a small church smashed into the town from the sky out of thin air.


    Everyone in the town was stunned and amazed. Some old people knelt down on the ground before they could be guided.


    Linda was also a little puzzled~www.novelhall.com~ puzzled and said: "These people seem to know the gods themselves, and they are believers of the gods."


    Lauren knew a little bit about this, and said: "In these relatively remote places, there are legends about gods, and some people even secretly worship the gods."


    Luo Yin asked curiously, "How do you understand it so clearly?"


    Lauren hesitated, and said, "I came from such a place. Once such an organization grows, it will be called a cult, and the army will regularly clean it up every year."


    Linda arranged the baptismal vows at the beginning, leaving a few believers as priests to organize the work, and then led the people to leave the town and go to the next place.


    Su Changxing also discovered that in such a small town, although there are fewer people, it is relatively easier to gather beliefs, and it is easier to produce loyal believers.


    Especially those elderly people who are getting sick and sick, and the church of the Church of All Beings has the ability to cure diseases and alleviate pain.

 v3 Chapter 321： arm

    The three of Su Changxing came to the coast, the sky was clear and there was a warm and humid sea breeze blowing.


    It is a distance from the port, and there are no people walking around. It is considered a suburb of the city, and it is also a cliff on the coast, where ships cannot be docked.


    Because of the death of the earl, no personnel and ships are allowed to enter or leave, and they are waiting for an order from the king to see how to deal with this matter.


    The death of a great noble is a big deal, at least the murderer must be found to explain it.


    Xiao En stretched his head to look down the cliff and asked, "Shall we go down here? There are no people here, and it is indeed a better place."


    While talking, Jin was about to jump down, but was grabbed by Su Changxing, "Wait a minute, the boat hasn''t arrived yet."


    Jin asked curiously, "I thought we were going to paddle away, where did the boat come from?"


    Su Changxing pointed ahead: "It''s already here."


    The wind and waves suddenly increased, the sky darkened, and white mist floated on the sea, followed by the shadow of a wooden warship.


    Jin also saw this decaying warship transformed from the void at a glance, with dark green flames burning on it: "What is this?"


    Su Changxing gestured, "I told you before, the Horror Ghost."


    "It doesn''t look scary."


    "..."


    Captain William stood at the bow of the ship, floating in the dimension of reality, looking at Su Changxing and shouting: "My lord, after I know you''re coming, I''ll be here as soon as possible."


    William''s state is completely different from before. From a distance, the whole ship is burning with dark green flames. There is only a pair of dry bones, wearing a captain''s cap, and at the same time, he can see the phantom of him as a human being.


    Under the influence of the Dreadful Ghost, he is no longer an independent person, but a part of the Dreadful Ghost, the captain of the Dreadful Ghost.


    The same is true for the crew on the ship. They become part of the Dreadful Ghost, they will not grow old, sick and die with time, and it is difficult to leave the ship, as if they are cursed.


    All of this is a choice, maybe it is the choice of fate, or maybe he is their own choice, bound together with this ship in the dark.


    The terrifying ghost ship is not as simple as it appears, it is also an artifact, an existence on the same level as the Pocket Galaxy, I am afraid it is something left over from a powerful existence.


    I don''t know why there are so many artifacts in the discount store. Many things look like they have a lot of background.


    But now the store sells an arm with blood on it, and even through the pattern, he can still feel the horror of disaster.


    [Ancient God Arm: 100 billion points, the arm left behind by a certain ancient **** after the fall, even after countless years have passed, it still has unimaginable power.


    warn!


    Once this object appears in the real dimension, it will cause some dead beings to resurrect from the past time. ¡¿


    Su Changxing seriously suspected that this thing was sealed in a discount store. Somehow, he was able to redeem it with points.


    Of course, he wouldn''t think about exchanging this thing, it was obviously a trap, and the ancient gods were probably similar to gods, ancient gods.


    Too much time has passed, and the rules of the world are constantly changing. The gods of the past are probably completely different from the gods of the present


    And even if this thing is exchanged, it is useless for him, and it is impossible to eat it. The arm of the ancient **** is probably not something that can be eaten. , but assimilated.


    After getting on the boat, William was extremely excited: "My lord, I finally waited until you came back. After you left, the ship seemed to be dead, lifeless."


    Jin looked at the various ghosts on the deck, lost in thought.


    Su Changxing could also feel the changes in the whole ship. After he uploaded it, it became extremely active. Whether it was the tattered sails or the rotten deck, it was welcoming him.


    "What''s the current situation of the empire, Kasmin took back Wodan?" Su Changxing asked.


    William nodded, and the spiritual fire on his body gradually disappeared, revealing his original human face: "Yes, under your arrangement, she successfully ascended the throne and became the new queen of the empire."


    "My arrangement?" Su Changxing frowned involuntarily. Although he provided some help, Kasmin was able to regain the throne by himself.


    William nodded and said: "When we went to Wodan, we thought there would be a fierce battle, but we didn''t expect that the Duke of Jindora surrendered in front of the king''s tower, and executed the beheading at noon the next day."


    "The world always likes to speculate on others with the greatest evil, but the Duke of Jindola is absolutely loyal to the royal family, otherwise he would not be so willing to die."


    The situation was different from Su Changxing''s expectation. It seemed that Duke Jindola and the original queen had a plan.


    It''s no wonder that on that day, the King''s Tower was so easily breached by the Duke of Jindola, but what''s the point of doing so.


    On the contrary, the original queen was full of doubts. One of her corpses is still preserved in the Pocket Galaxy, one is buried in the king''s tower, and there is also a corpse in the ruins of the Ice Kingdom.


    This is definitely not a coincidence. I am afraid that the queen and "Liu Luola" are planning something.


    The ghost dog Xiaobai on the boat was still very active, and when he saw Su Changxing, he clung to him, looking very intimate.


    "Small dog!"


    Jin touched Xiaobai''s head with his hand, and put the red-eyed rabbit on it: "Play with yourselves, don''t fight."


    Before she finished speaking, the red-eyed rabbit that was in her hands bit Xiaobai''s head with one bite.


    It also made Xiaobai scream in pain, stepped back a few steps, and growled at the red-eyed rabbit.


    Su Changxing was also taken aback when he saw this scene, Xiaobai is a ghost dog, it is very difficult for ordinary creatures to see him, let alone hurt him.


    But this red-eyed rabbit can easily bite it, and bite it painfully.


    "..."


    In the end, he could only sigh that there were always some unreasonable things in Jin, at least not in line with common sense in the Extraordinary field.


    Soon, a rabbit and a dog started chasing each other on the boat. At first, the red-eyed rabbit was chasing and biting Xiaobai, looking crazy, but after beating, it turned into Xiaobai chasing the red-eyed rabbit.


    Jin sat on the sidelines and watched the excitement, and cheered up: "Don''t be afraid, bite it!"


    William also had to lament that there is indeed a lot of life on the ship, "It''s okay to move, but this lazy dog ??usually lies on the deck without moving."


    The scary ghost ship has changed since Su Changxing boarded the ship. The size of the whole ship has quietly grown, the deck has been continuously extended, and the mast has also grown inadvertently.


    All artifacts require a higher level of power to control, such as faith.


    Connecting belief with the terrifying ghost ship, it seems to wake up a sleeping giant, and a dark green flame burns on the deck, gradually covering everything, and the speed of the ship is getting faster and faster, just like flying on the sea, Accompanied by thick fog.


    Just went to sea not long ago.


    There was another storm on the sea surface, the sea water carried by the strong wind roared, the sky was also covered with dark clouds, thunder and lightning flashed.


    Jin looked at the sky: "That thing came again."


    "Are you still determined?" Su Changxing showed a cold expression.


    This is of course not an attack, but a provocation.


    A sphere entangled by lightning is hidden in the illusory surface, controlling the wind and waves on the sea to continuously attack the ship.


    Su Changxing pulled out the revolver with his backhand and shot at the lightning ball. The bullet turned into a silver light that penetrated the dimension of reality and penetrated the lightning ball.


    The wind and waves on the sea stopped instantly, returning to a calm state, with sunlight shooting down from above.


    "Ran?"


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, and covered the sea in all directions with his faith, and grabbed the thunder ball with one hand.


    It was a clumped black electric eel, or at least it looked like one.


    [Dagon afterimage: A crown, the authority of the sea, can control everything on the sea, but this is just a projection, and the time it can last is limited. ¡¿


    Su Changxing could clearly feel that the person was nearby just now, but he still let him run away and leave behind such a thing, which is a mysterious item, and it is also used to control the wind and waves on the sea.


    The "electric eel" was held by Su Changxing, and it quickly lost its activity. The surface of the skin petrified little by little, turning into a stone-like electric eel.


    There are black lines on the surface, which make the electric eel look strangely beautiful, but if you look closely, those black lines are composed of fine divine characters.


    Jin saw such an extra thing in Su Changxing''s hand, and asked, "What is this?"


    Su Changxing said lightly: "Some kind of god''s creation, but it''s very rough."


    Sean opened his eyes wide, staring at the petrified "Electric Eel" in Su Changxing''s hand: "Is this really a creation of the gods?"


    Su Changxing nodded, and said affirmatively, "Of course, do you want to take a look?"


    Sean laughed awkwardly, shook his head again and again and said, "Forget it, this thing should be very dangerous."


    He is very clear that such things related to gods and spirits may be affected even by close contact with mortals.


    William was holding the rudder with one hand, his whole body was burning with raging green flames, and he shouted, "Where are we going now?"


    "The southern continent, the junction of the inner sea." Su Changxing said.


    William replied: "I heard that the joint army of the foreign teachers and the church were fighting fiercely there."


    Suddenly, the speed of the terrifying ghost ship accelerated again, the scene on the sea became blurred, the fog became thicker, and ripples appeared in the sky as if ships were swimming in the water.


    The Dreadful Ghost has entered a certain illusory plane, using the faith condensed by the church as a guiding lighthouse.


    This... is not a real ship, so it shouldn''t be sailing on a real sea.


    Walking through strange unreal planes, phantom sailors on the splints sing,


    "When the ship sets sail,


    around the mast,


    singing seagulls,


    Sailed towards the distant sea.


    fierce wind and waves,


    choppy,


    Moving forward firmly, until the last person, they will not stop the boat.


    Roaming in the sea, wandering in the blue sea, be free and chase your dreams.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "


    With such a voice, his thoughts can''t help but wander out, looking into the distance.


    It could be just a moment, or it could be a long time.


    The scene on the sea became clearly visible again. The color of the sea was lighter than before, dark blue, and the orange lights emitted by the distant port at night could be seen from a distance.


    "Is that a corpse?"


    William immediately noticed the things floating on the sea surface. They were corpses one after another. The skin and flesh were swollen and swollen densely all over the surrounding waters. The blood even stained the sea water.


    Su Changxing also frowned involuntarily: "I didn''t expect the war here to be so tragic. I''m afraid they are all corpses cleaned up from the battlefield."


    He was able to observe the scenes on the battlefield through his faith, so as to estimate the current situation of the war. The foreign teachers had always had the upper hand before, pushing the church''s joint army to the corner of the southern continent, ready to kill them all.


    But from then on things went wrong.


    Those church troops gained more power from the gods, and suddenly they mastered some powerful spells beyond imagination, enough to turn the tide of battle.


    Not long ago, on the battlefield near Muxi Lake, a priest of the church army awakened the bones on the battlefield with a strange spell, gathered tens of thousands of undead, and counterattacked the main force of foreign teachers.


    Artis was also keen enough, and ordered to retreat immediately. Although the loss was not small, he escaped from the pursuit of the undead army in time.


    The undead army then disappeared on the battlefield without a trace.


    Seeing this situation, Su Changxing naturally wouldn''t sit still and watch his disciples lose this war, so he also bestowed more blessings.


    As a result, the magnitude of the war between the two sides increased step by step.


    In the beginning, there were only a few werewolves in the church''s joint army, but later on, there were more and more, and even a whole army of werewolves appeared.


    The fighting power of each werewolf is extremely exaggerated, such a whole werewolf army can even capture a city.


    On the other hand, the foreign teachers of the All Beings Church are filled with all kinds of blessings. With the superposition of various buffs, even an ordinary believer has the ability to fight against werewolves, and then used rune warriors.


    These rune warriors are all borrowed from the Orthodox Church. Although the Orthodox Church and the foreign religion have split, the relationship is not bad. After all, they serve the same **** and have been recognized by the god.


    So this kind of assistance is also within the understandable range, but in the eyes of outsiders, Orthodox and foreign teachers are in an antagonistic relationship.


    Immediately afterwards, Artis prepared to carry out another beheading plan to kill the newly established Pope of the Younger Sect.


    He had done this kind of thing once before, which almost destroyed the City of Heroes, and the foreign teacher was also established from that time.


    Everyone knows that diplomacy holds a powerful power from the gods, and it is also the root cause of the almost destruction of the city of heroes, which makes Houshengjiao fearful.


    The deep destruction will be even deeper and madder in the future.


    Although the war between the two sides has drawn into a corner of the southern continent, it has affected all nearby cities.


    Whether it is foreign teachers or the combined army of the church, they will clean up the heretics in the city, using the most extreme and **** means.


    Su Changxing knew that these churches were the means for the gods to stay in this country, so he let Artis clean them up, and knew that the gods would definitely not let it go.


    And sure enough.


    In the beheading operation the day before yesterday, Artis and hundreds of entourage members, UU reading www.uukanshu. com was slapped to death by a huge palm that fell from the sky, spreading to the entire block, and the houses were destroyed and turned into ruins.


    Su Changxing also felt the death of Artis, but his soul never dissipated. Instead, he was active in the faith condensed in the church, and he could be revived with enough faith.


    The pitch-black blood spread and boiled in the pool water of the main hall, gradually forming a clear silhouette, the color changed, and human skin emerged.


    "Ah~"


    Artis crawled out of the **** water, his naked body was no different from before, with a scar on his neck, and his left arm was still broken.


    He knelt on the ground with a fanatical and pious look on his face: "Thank you Lord."


    With the protection of the Lord, even death cannot make him sink.


    Su Changxing fell into a brief silence. It is not that simple to revive a person out of thin air, and it even violates the rules of the world.


    Artis is very special. His body and soul are bound to his beliefs, or he is the incarnation of his beliefs, and he is no longer a pure individual.


    Someone moved his hands and feet without him noticing, and completed such an incredible operation.


    It''s hard for him to do such a thing himself.


    Who will it be?


    The eight eyes on Su Changxing''s face opened slowly, with different expressions, as if different people were thinking.


    Sean could only cover his face halfway and lower his head, as if he hadn''t seen anything, he leaned against the corner of the deck and shivered.

 v3 Chapter 322： Angel of Mist

    Anjisen saw Artis come out of the hall alive, with a surprised expression: "I thought you were dead."


    He did not participate in the beheading operation this time, so he survived.


    Such a terrifying scene can be seen from a long distance, as if there is a giant standing above the city, slapping down with a slap.


    The entire land shook because of this, and it seemed that the gods punished them because of their anger.


    Then, they lost contact, and everyone believed that Artis and others were sacrificed in this operation.


    He also continued to command this war as the temporary Grand Hierarch.


    This little setback will not make them succumb to the heretics, but the faithful believers will go on more firmly.


    Atis showed a smile on his face, with a bit of evil spirit, and said reverently: "Because of the blessing of the Lord, I have a new life!"


    An Jisen''s pupils trembled slightly when he heard this, and he knew what it meant. When a group of irrational humans can ignore death, they will completely become a group of lunatics.


    Death is a constraint and a rule for human beings. It makes human beings think twice before doing something dangerous and maintain a certain degree of reason. No one will accept death safely.


    And that''s true.


    Artis changed his clothes again, put on a spare prosthesis, and said lightly:


    "Continue to execute the beheading operation."


    Angison reminded: "That monster should still be there, guarding the cathedral of the Postnatal Sect."


    Artis smiled and said proudly:


    "So what, but this time I''ll do it differently."


    Then, he organized his manpower and rushed to the brightly lit city not far away again overnight.


    Artis''s assassination methods have long been known throughout the southern continent. Countless patriarchs, nobles, and military officers died in his hands. Before the war, they also habitually executed beheading operations, trying to get rid of the enemy''s leaders, and then suppressed them. Sexual wars for perfect victory.


    Also relying on this method, in the early stage of the war, the foreign teachers achieved remarkable victories and once annihilated the main force of the church army.


    The style of the night is biting, and there is still unclear light snow, wrapped in the wind, blowing on the face, and releasing heat after melting.


    After hearing the news of Artis'' resurrection, the atmosphere among the foreign teachers was also extremely enthusiastic. If the gods could protect them from the threat of death, then there would be nothing to be afraid of, not to mention that the faithful believers would for the sake of the church, for the Lord, To die without hesitation.


    "They are like tortoises, no matter how we bomb them, they won''t come out!"


    The captain of the Holy Spirit Artillery Team, Francis said grumpily.


    Artis''s expression remained unchanged: "Suppress them, suppress their aura, so that they will become weak on the battlefield."


    They have more than a hundred of the latest artillery pieces from Myron, which have a super long-range range and high accuracy. They stand on the top of the wilderness and continue to bombard the cities occupied by the Postnatal Cult.


    For several days, the sound of artillery fire continued.


    The artillery is extremely powerful, and blessed with blessings, even if a werewolf with strong vitality is shot in the middle, his body will be destroyed.


    Artis led hundreds of people past the artillery position, his figure disappeared into the night, and he moved towards the city secretly.


    "Everyone in the Postnatal Sect thought I was dead, so they would definitely relax their vigilance. Now is the best time to attack." Artis said to the members of the secret group who were wearing night clothes and light armor behind him.


    Pairs of scarlet eyes lit up in the dark night, like bats in the dark night, watching the enemy''s actions.


    Such an explanation is irrelevant in the first place. The secret group is the most loyal believer, and his orders will be carried out unconditionally.


    But he also felt that it would be better to explain it clearly, so that everyone can know that even if it is death, such an action is not meaningless.


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing didn''t go ashore. He felt that countless pairs of eyes were staring at this continent. Once he went ashore, he might be discovered by the gods behind the church. Hiding in a ghost ship and playing by ear is a good choice.


    He and these gods naturally came to the opposite side, just because of the competition for belief, there were more than one god, at least three, and he had probably seen two of them.


    The **** who spread the plague in the empire, and the **** whose body part descended on Syndegar, and one who spread his flesh and blood in the world, was eaten by Earl Mel.


    His strength is still far from the domain of the gods, and he is certainly not the opponent of these gods, but in this world, those gods can only interfere indirectly.


    As long as all traces of this world belonging to those gods are removed, then they will not be able to infect this world.


    Su Changxing also realized a very important point. If these gods only need faith, there is no need to be attached to such a world, but in other worlds, there is no trace of these gods.


    No matter in Blue Star or other worlds, there is no trace of gods.


    According to the information obtained from the eighth dimension, the gods have been sleeping long ago, and have not shown their traces for a long time, except for a few powerful righteous gods who give some information from time to time.


    In this world, the gods are still active.


    These gods are more like being imprisoned in a certain place, only accessible to this world, and need faith.


    What kind of existence can imprison so many gods in one place?


    The stronger the strength, the more doubts there will be. After reaching a certain level of wisdom and reason, people will not understand more, and what is more important is information.


    Everything in the world has an internal connection and an internal information connection, which is also the principle of the operation of the data eye.


    He saw the huge monster hidden above the city. It seemed to be a demon, but its blood was very impure.


    This is also one of the reasons why it is able to gain a foothold in this world. Real demons simply cannot exist in this world.


    Gods understand the structure of rules better than any creature, so they also know how to avoid the restrictions of rules.


    This also leads to the fact that even if they are forbidden by this world, they can still interfere in this world through various methods.


    Artis led the people quickly approaching the city, as if sensing the approach of Artis and others, the monster above the city gradually separated from the illusory plane, condensed in the real dimension, and a phantom silhouette appeared.


    No one in the city noticed it, including Artis and others. Although they looked at the sky from time to time, they couldn''t see through the cover of the gods at all. They could only see the dark, starry sky.


    Artis soon encountered a group of patrolling guards, and the two sides collided head-on and fought.


    Artis showed a terrifying power, far superior to ordinary people. It seems that after this rebirth, his power is stronger than before. Even a musket is difficult to penetrate his body, and he only needs to use the palm of his hand. Easily knock the opponent into the air, and recklessly harvest the enemy''s life with the blade in his hand.


    What Artis brought was the elite of the church, all of whom were very strong.


    They quickly resolved the battle, left the scene, and rushed to the cathedral taught by the afterlife.


    But this kind of movement has already alarmed other patrols in the city, and they rushed here one after another.


    The strange thing is that these patrols did not approach Artis and others, but surrounded the nearby area.


    When Artis saw this scene, he felt familiar. It seemed that it was a similar situation when he came here before.


    Looking into the sky, a huge palm with long black hair came down to them from the sky. The sharp nails glowed coldly in the dark, and the palm grew bigger and bigger until the shadow covered all the nearby blocks. cover.


    Accompanied by frightening roars and the smell of fear spreading wantonly in the air, they could only watch helplessly as their palms fell towards them and their legs stopped in place, as if they were frightened stupid!


    At the same time, Su Changxing also saw the face of the monster clearly. It was a huge werewolf with long black hair, and its scarlet eyes echoed the bright white moonlight.


    This is a horrible creature that shouldn''t exist.


    [Fear Werewolf: Tier 4, the incarnation of fear, a creature raised in the shadows by the gods, condensed with hatred and resentment.


    Once you see it in the dark, just close your eyes and wait for death. ¡¿


    Su Changxing stood on the platform of the ghost ship''s mast, set up a black and white sniper rifle, and pulled the trigger the moment the werewolf made a move. The bullet pierced the dark night sky, flew hundreds of miles away, and hit the werewolf''s wrist first.


    The werewolf''s palm was severed from the wrist, and a blazing flame burned brightly, illuminating the entire night sky.


    Everyone in the city looked at the night sky, at the burning, holy flame, and at the huge ugly monster that was revealed.


    "God bless us!"


    With a frenzied look on his face, Artis shouted and led the people to kill in the direction of the cathedral.


    More than ten kinds of blessings fell from the sky at the same time, covering them, including the blessing of shadows, making them disappear from everyone''s sight and approaching the church secretly.


    Since Su Changxing came here in person, it meant that he was going to kill and end this war with his own hands.


    War is always accompanied by interests and various purposes, but its destructiveness is often beyond expectation.


    If this continues, the entire southern continent will probably be smashed to pieces. People are the foundation of faith, and if too many people die, the loss outweighs the gain.


    The blazing flames became more and more intense, wrapping around the werewolf''s entire arm, and a fox''s face emerged, screaming.


    It is the Blazing Demon.


    However, it is no longer a real demon, but a part of Su Changxing''s belief. It lives in the belief, can be condensed by the belief, and appear in the dimension of reality.


    After Su Changxing completed his promotion, these four demons have become part of his belief.


    Chaos and faith have a certain homogeneity. They seem to be two completely opposite forces, but they tend to be unified after tracing their origin.


    Only the form of existence is different.


    A large number of beliefs of the All Beings Sect came together from all over the world, breaking through the barriers of belief of the Postnatal Sect in one fell swoop.


    It is completely suppressed in numbers and has an absolute upper hand.


    A vision appeared in the dark night sky, and there was a sun shining through the clouds, just like day and night.


    "Aw!"


    The figure of the blazing demon suddenly grew larger as the flames blazed, exerting force, and threw the werewolf to the ground. Two huge monsters rolled twice in the ruins.


    now.


    In the church of the Housheng Sect, it looked like it was in full battle, and the air was full of chills.


    "The executioner is approaching here, as long as he dares to enter here today, he will never return!"


    The pope holding a golden scepter stood on a high place and said loudly that although he is the new pope, his majesty is the same. With the authority bestowed by the gods, anyone can become the pope.


    "Yeah?"


    A rhetorical question came from directly above.


    A figure in a black robe hangs upside down from the ceiling of the church.


    Then two, three, four.


    No one knew exactly how these assassins taught by all beings entered here, and they fell from the ceiling one after another, rushing to the Pope''s position.


    This was an aboveboard assassination without any cover-up.


    The Pope snorted coldly, and waved his hand, many soldiers around him grew in size in vain, tearing off their clothes and armor, revealing a body wearing long black hair. They were werewolves with ferocious faces. Full of desire to destroy.


    The Pope is the leader of the Postnatal Sect, and it can also play a role in stabilizing and cohesive beliefs. Killing him can push the Postnatal Sect into the abyss.


    The shadow glides through the crowd, swiftly and lightly, without being obtrusive.


    The danger message is real.


    Finally, the Pope found something, and looked back abruptly, the scepter in his hand formed a silver spear, which was stabbed fiercely into the ground.


    A mechanical arm protruded from the ground, grabbed the silver spear with one hand, and Artis poked his head out from the shadows, climbed out, and stabbed the Pope with a slender sharp blade in the other hand.


    All this happened in an instant, and none of the church soldiers around could react, let alone stop it.


    For Artis, moving in the shadows was easier than eating and drinking, and it was naturally a breeze to break through the blockade of so many people.


    The pope opened his eyes wide, and saw the two sharp fangs protruding from Addis''s mouth, like sharp blades, as if trying to blind people''s eyes.


    He couldn''t help but close his eyes, and held up the scepter in his hand, a powerful force field spread around him, bouncing Artis away, including the church soldiers around him.


    "Just relying on you, a monster? Don''t even think about it!" The pope roared, and the red flame ignited the scepter in his hand, forming a long spear more than ten meters long, and piercing it towards Artis.


    At this moment, he was endowed with unparalleled divine power and possessed power beyond reality.


    Battles between churches are always unexpected, and it is impossible to imagine what means the other party will use in the next moment.


    The upper limit of strength does not depend on the person, but on how caring the gods behind him are.


    Artis was thrown into the air, and then hovered lightly in the air, spreading a pair of black wings behind his back, like the wings of a bat magnified countless times.


    The power accumulated in his blood was activated, a terrifying power erupted, and he grabbed the flaming spear that was penetrating.


    The heavy force collided in the space, causing shocks, the walls of the church cracked inch by inch, and the glass of the surrounding windows shattered at the same time, splashing onto the ground.


    The Pope recognized that this was a vampire, a creature that lived in the shadows like a werewolf, and was not surprised. He had seen related records in the church''s epic.


    at the same time.


    The members of the secret group who followed Artis showed their original appearance, spread out pairs of black wings, and showed their slender fangs to fight among the crowd.


    Among the foreign teachers, Artis is not the only Shadowblood, the entire secret group is composed of Shadowbloods, some of them are not real Shadowbloods but have accumulated Shadowblood bloodlines, and at some point they will be real Outbreak, transformed into a shadow blood race.


    Whether it is a shadow blood race or a werewolf, they are all transformed by humans. They are affected by chaos and become immortal monsters. While gaining power, they also lose their identity as humans.


    Artis collided with the Pope, his sharp claws pierced the Pope''s chest, and pulled out his heart with one hand.


    At the same time, he was pierced through the abdomen by the flame spear, and the flames continued to burn his flesh and blood, emitting a large amount of white smoke.


    Both sides seem to be losing out, and no one has benefited.


    But Artis was no longer a human being, and this injury was not a serious problem to him. Just as he was about to tear the Pope''s body apart with both hands, the church shook again, and the east wall burst open, revealing a long Mao''s huge calf, burning with a white flame.


    It was a broken leg of the Dread Werewolf.


    It seems that the blazing demon has the upper hand, but it is actually because Su Changxing supported him with a lot of faith.


    Standing on the mast, Su Changxing watched the scene quietly, everything was still under control.


    After being promoted, his control of faith has risen to a higher level, and he is fully capable of confronting epic creatures like the fear werewolf head-on.


    If we really want to compare, the fear werewolf may be stronger than Wanfang back then, but his strength was suppressed in this world, otherwise, just standing there, this continent would have been devastated.


    "Mortal, you are blaspheming the gods!"


    "You will fall into the point of no return!"


    "Retreat now, I promise you will be forgiven!"


    ¡­


    All kinds of nonsense babbled in his ears, and Su Changxing looked up at the sky, knowing that it was the voices of the gods who were warning him.


    Of course, he will not retreat because of this. He continues to control the blazing demon and cannibalize the body of the fearful werewolf. He has already gained the absolute upper hand, and victory is only a matter of time.


    On the other side, Artis killed the pope, and led people to evacuate the city in the chaos. Due to the disturbance of two huge monsters, no one stopped them at all.


    Some things are meant to be.


    When Su Changxing came here, he was already doomed to the demise of the Postnatal Sect.


    The size of the blazing demon is getting bigger and bigger, gradually surpassing the size of the fear werewolf, wrapping around its body, absorbing the nutrients from the flesh and blood.


    Seeing this scene, Su Changxing also relaxed a little. After all, the opponent he was facing was a god, and he didn''t dare to be careless in the slightest. He was even ready to evacuate this place through the illusory plane at any time.


    "It''s nothing more than that." He sighed, feeling that even an epic-level creature like the fear werewolf might seem powerful, but the upper limit is here.


    Jin looked into the depths of the black sea, glanced sideways at Su Changxing, and reminded, "Someone is coming."


    The slight sound of water flowing came from a distance, and then became clearer and clearer, as if it was sliding by the ear.


    Su Changxing also looked in that direction for the first time. It is not a coincidence that the people appearing here at this time, and most people can''t see this ship at all, and the other party is obviously running towards them.


    It was a small wooden boat, very stable in the waves, rowed by a man with a black hood, and the boat moved towards them.


    Faster than it looked, and approached in the blink of an eye.


    "Your Excellency shouldn''t be here."


    Under the hood was a pair of old faces, with one eye blind and the other cloudy. The man looked at Su Changxing and said in a calm voice.


    This is an Extraordinary, a Tier 4 Extraordinary, and also a player.


    This was the way Su Changxing saw the fourth-order Extraordinary except Hongjun, who was like a cloud of fog floating on the sea, which might dissipate at any time.


    [Mist God Envoy: Tier 4, controls the distorted power, is separated from the essence of human beings, and exists without aging or death. ¡¿


    angel...


    Su Changxing sighed, and probably knew the purpose of the other party''s coming here: "So you came to fight with me, for the sake of those gods... You have such a powerful strength, there is no need to succumb to them."


    The Misty God Envoy stopped what he was doing, dewdrops were sliding on the leather coat on his body, and it shone with a cool halo. He moved very slowly, with a smell of decay. He gave Su Changxing a meaningful look, then lowered his head again, indifferently said:


    "When you cross the line, mortals should behave like mortals, instead of trying to get beyond their own power to gain power beyond their control."


    "That would be messed up..."


    "Get out of here. I''ll just pretend that nothing happened. I''m a lot older and I don''t want to meddle in my own business."


    "Get out of here, out of this world!"


    The words were not so forceful, even feeble, but vaguely filled with infinite pressure, with a taste of undeniable refusal.


    Before Su Changxing could speak, Jin smiled strangely and cursed, "None of your business! This is not your house, we can go wherever we want."


    Makes sense.


    Su Changxing didn''t speak, but just looked at the other party quietly, with an obvious attitude, and now that things had come to an end, he would definitely not back down, and even if he backed off, those gods might not be willing to let it go.


    The Misty God Envoy squinted at them and sneered: "If that''s the case, then I''ll offend you. God-stealer, you''ve gone too far!"


    "Your behavior has offended the gods all over the sky!"


    It seemed that there was a cold wind blowing, and a layer of icicles formed on the dark sea. He walked to the bow and looked up at the stars in the sky.


    Su Changxing was not at all surprised by the appearance of the other party. In the long time, there will always be some powerful human beings, among whom there are probably not a few who succumb to the gods.


    Mortals are mortals after all.


    Gods are gods after all!


    Su Changxing only asked one question: "How many are there?"


    The God Envoy of Wuxing didn''t evade either, with a smile on his face, he said without hesitation: "Like the stars in the sky, they are more than what you can see and imagine."


    He can''t remember exactly how long it has been, the world has changed in the long years, and he has seen all kinds of creatures, among which the powerful ones are even comparable to gods, but so what?


    He felt that Su Changxing should succumb, just like him.


    "What''s going on now?" Wuxing Divine Envoy asked again.


    Su Changxing said calmly: "There are more than I imagined, and it''s not surprising."


    Wu Xing Shenshi laughed out of nowhere, his smile was bright and lively, and he seemed to be a few years younger.


    There are high-pitched singing voices gradually rising with the waves, like thousands of blades arranged up and down, row upon row.


    Su Changxing has always only thought that the so-called gods are just more powerful creatures, because he already has them and has a deep understanding.


    The so-called faith, the so-called church, including the gods themselves, was nothing but a great deception, in which he smelled fraud.


    It was frightening, no one knew what was hidden under the cover of that layer of tulle.


    Su Changxing''s body was separated and shattered bit by bit by the night wind, like gravel, collapsing on the decayed splint.

 v3 Chapter 323： big hole

    The breath of death invaded like a tide, and the reality in Su Changxing''s eyes quickly distorted, the moonlight scattered chaotically in the space, and the sea water flowed everywhere like breaking waves.


    This is the power of a curse, a curse capable of distorting reality.


    Seeing Su Changxing''s death, Wu Xingshen made a smile on his face, thinking it was nothing more than that, and was about to call it a day, but felt something strange behind him, something pressing against the back of his head.


    "It''s really a weird ability, it can kill the target quietly."


    Su Changxing appeared behind him out of nowhere, holding a silver revolver against the back of his head, and said calmly.


    At a certain moment just now, he was indeed dead, but at that point in time, the ability of immortality was also triggered.


    The ability of Wuxing Divine Envoy is similar to Wanfang''s Dry Bone Destroying God Curse, both of which forcibly obliterate the target.


    "How could it be?" The envoy of Wuxing showed a little surprise. Looking back, he clearly felt that Su Changxing had been killed, but why was he still alive.


    bang~


    Pull the trigger.


    A silver bullet pierced through his head, and exploded on the spot, but there was no blood spattering, turning into a cloud of dark mist, in which he could see the tissues of the head, the brain flower, the brain lobe, the skull...


    Su Changxing spread out the domain to cover the surrounding sea area, and wanted to restrain the Misty God Envoy. Although the opponent was a fourth-order creature with unfathomable strength, as long as he could suppress it with the domain, the chances of winning would be great.


    As if out of the dimension of reality, Wu Xingshen made his body illusory, broke free from the scope of the domain, and appeared on the sea thousands of meters away.


    "You angered the gods, and you are destined to fall into a state of eternal doom!"


    The voice of the mist god''s envoy came from afar, echoing non-stop on the sea surface, and spreading into the distance with the raging waves.


    Then the sky became brighter, countless stars twinkled, and the light was brighter and more dazzling than before, as if it was going to set off the sky of this world.


    The Wuxing Divine Envoy has strange abilities, can distort reality, and of course can also distort the rules to a certain extent, so Su Changxing''s domain cannot restrain him at all.


    On the contrary, Su Changxing''s body turned into a pile of gravel and collapsed on the boat again, dying again.


    Su Changxing appeared in front of him again, holding a silver revolver in his hand, and shot him in the chest.


    With the sound of the gunshot, the body of the **** of fog exploded, turning into a large cloud of dark mist, which reflected the various organs of the body, arms, heart, head...


    The God Envoy of Wuxing has long been separated from the category of human beings and is an immortal existence. Even Su Changxing doesn''t know what he is, and it is impossible to kill him with ordinary means.


    Moreover, Su Changxing''s domain can''t trap him, so he can''t pull him into the space of the pocket galaxy like catching a demon.


    Su Changxing kept trying to trap him with the domain fog god, but every time he broke free, without exception.


    In the same way, the divine envoy of Wuxing also killed Su Changxing time and time again. Every time it seemed to succeed, it failed in the end.


    With such a strange ability, even he couldn''t help feeling his scalp tingle. After such a long time, he was the first to see such a strange creature like Su Changxing. into the rules of the world.


    At this time, he gradually looked at Su Changxing squarely, showing a dignified look:


    "I admit that you are very different and unique. I have never seen an existence like you. This is probably considered immortal in the true sense."


    He realized that Su Changxing''s outrageousness could not be erased even by extreme means. It was as if there was a loophole in the rules of the world. If one was erased, another one would be created immediately, and it would be exactly the same as the original one.


    Theoretically speaking, Su Changxing is invincible, as long as the opponent has no way to kill him, then even if the opponent is a god, so what.


    Of course, not dying does not mean being able to act recklessly, being able to fight with other means, sealing, exile, and imprisonment are all good ways.


    And Su Changxing was sure that these gods would definitely have a way to kill him. If he wasn''t in this world, he might be wiped out in an instant.


    "Then do you have a way to kill me?" Su Changxing said with a smile, he didn''t think that the God Envoy of Wuxing could kill him.


    The God of Fog made the eyes in the black mist emit a golden light, and said in a cold voice, "Why not?"


    A golden thread of light centered on it, spread in the space like countless bugs, and then disappeared, as if going to some inaccessible place.


    Su Changxing also immediately noticed that something was wrong, and the scope of the distortion in the reality dimension expanded rapidly, until it expanded to about three or four times the original size.


    This also caused him to die faster again.


    The God Envoy of Wuxing didn''t have a direct way to kill him. It seemed that he was going to use this method to consume him alive. Any ability has its upper limit, even if it is immortal.


    Su Changxing looked calm, not worried about his own situation at all, stared at the other party but smiled, and said with a light smile:


    "You think you can kill me? Don''t think too highly of yourself, we are no longer on the same level, you are just a dog, and I am still a human being."


    "How can a dog compare to a human, you say so."


    The God Envoy of Wuxing stared at Su Changxing coldly, and was not affected by such simple words, and said frankly:


    "So what, I am the dog of the gods, the dog that can bite you to death."


    Su Changxing looked at the other party quietly, did not make any more moves, and repeatedly jumped between life and death, and died hundreds of times in just over ten minutes.


    With the beliefs of the two worlds as the backing, it is undoubtedly difficult for the Mist God to kill him in this way.


    The distorted range expanded again, covering thousands of nautical miles, and some strange shadows swam in it, lizards in the desert, birds flying in the sky, and people squatting down holding a basin to drink water.


    Su Changxing raised his left hand, holding a brown card that was between reality and reality, and the pattern of the Misty Angel was printed on the card.


    Three other dice were dancing on the wooden table, six, six, six.


    Suddenly, the dimension of reality was distorted in another way to form a negative and positive effect, and the sea surface returned to its original appearance, but it seemed to be mosaiced, very unclear, and the distant land suddenly became far and near.


    The God Envoy of Wuxing was completely surprised, feeling that Su Changxing used the same ability as him.


    This is the scariest thing.


    "So¡­"


    He looked around, but before he could react, his body transformed, the sand and gravel were continuously separated and fell into the water.


    The envoy of Wuxing did not die, but the remaining body escaped, turned into a thick smoke, and flew into the distance.


    He escaped from the end of death at the last moment, but he was completely out of control, "Who are you!"


    He turned his head to look at Su Changxing, sizing him up carefully, his expression was cloudy and uncertain, and the next moment he was covered by the distorted reality, completely turned into fine sand and gravel, fell into the sea water, and disappeared.


    Wuxing Divine Envoy was obliterated by his own ability.


    The dice rolled three sixes by chance, causing Su Changxing''s stolen ability to be stronger than that of the Misty God Envoy itself.


    ¡­


    The chains were constantly stretched and collided, and the crisp sound echoed throughout the world. The iron gate as high as a mountain in the pitch blackness kept shaking and trembling. The gap was getting bigger and bigger, and the things inside seemed to be rushing out.


    Desperate fear.


    With a scream, it came from the bottom of the death gap, which could be heard on every floor. Even the natural disaster grade demons fled around like small animals, as if sensing the arrival of some kind of terror.


    A pale but slender giant hand stretched out from the darkness, and then stretched out from the pitch-black water.


    Pale flames ignited on the water, on the bridge, and on the floor tiles. No matter whether it was a human or a demon, as long as they touched this pale flame, they would melt into it and become a part of the flame.


    This is definitely a disaster for the Extraordinary in the death gap.


    A long-haired terrifying monster poked its head out from the ground, as if crawling in space, and ignored them, leaving only a mess, climbing all the way to the top floor, with several violent impacts, the whole world was shaken. trembling.


    The monster rushed out of the death gap!


    Those who survived the death gap felt a moment of fear.


    "Fortunately, that thing doesn''t bother to pay attention to us at all, otherwise none of us can survive."


    "What the **** is that? Is it also a demon?"


    "Yes, it should be. I think it is definitely a world-destroying demon. I don''t know who let it out."


    "The demons here are all escaping outwards, so we should be able to get out too."


    ¡­


    The death gap was knocked out of a big hole like this.


    Connecting the two worlds inside and outside, the white mist poured in and spread out continuously, and the size of the demon entering it also rapidly grew in size.


    The white ice phantom mist also had abnormal surges, as if something terrifying was born.


    King Yan walked in the front with the red flame magic lamp, and the bright fire light dispelled the white mist around them. Their journey along the way was not as dangerous as they imagined. On the contrary, everything went smoothly, and they didn''t even encounter many monsters.


    Wang An pondered and said: "It is said that in the phantom fog of white ice, countless demon species will be transformed into illusions, between the virtual and the real, and only Da Neng can freely walk through this kind of place."


    "We didn''t encounter any monsters all the way, could it be because we are on the edge?"


    Although they are all fifth-order Extraordinary, they still have a little understanding of the restricted area of ??Baibing Phantom Fog.


    King Yan frowned, shook his head and said: "It''s unlikely, I seem to be attracted by something, but it''s convenient for us."


    "Be careful."


    These are old oily people, and they are all very energetic without being reminded, and they can''t be too careful in this kind of place.


    Immediately afterwards, they also noticed the change in the white mist, and rushed towards the same position quickly, as if they had obtained a vent.


    "what is that!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    This was a great fright. There was such a big movement in the Baibing Phantom Fog, which was definitely not a good thing.


    King Yan''s face darkened, he took the lead to speed up, and walked forward: "We should be almost there, speed up, I have a bad feeling."


    A group of them walked through the white ice phantom fog at a faster speed. This was a very dangerous behavior, and they might collide with monsters in the white ice phantom fog at any time.


    unexpected.


    They walked all the way, but they didn''t meet a single monster, and there seemed to be nothing in the white ice phantom fog.


    Wang An couldn''t help complaining: "Have all these monsters gone to sleep?"


    Sanna''s face was gloomy: "This kind of vision portends disaster..."


    When they were about to leave the white ice mist, there was another shock, and a huge black shadow rose from the white mist, and everyone couldn''t restrain their trembling.


    "That''s a world-destroying demon!" Wang An shouted in an instant.


    The faces of other people in the team also showed fear, not because of hearing the name, but because they felt the fear spreading in the air, and their bodies trembled instinctively.


    Everyone speeded up and ran forward in unison, looking like they were scrambling to be the first.


    "Don''t be messy, don''t be messy, follow me!" King Yan scolded, and there were magma-like footprints behind him, and steaming heat rose.


    Under such a huge pressure, not everyone is so obedient and has their own minds, and there are no monsters in the white ice magic fog.


    An old man in tattered Taoist uniform rushed forward, plunged into the phantom white ice mist, and disappeared.


    Due to the existence of the red flame magic lamp, it is difficult for Hades to go faster, which is already the fastest. If it is faster, the flame will be extinguished, and all of them will be covered by white mist.


    They all know that this is an extremely dangerous thing, but it is unknown who is more dangerous than the latter thing.


    Someone wanted to run forward with the old man, and then they heard a clear scream, it was the old man''s voice, and they gave up the idea of ??leaving. When they walked forward for a certain distance, they saw the old man''s face. In the corpse, a big hole was dug out in the chest, and the head was bitten pitted.


    Wang An took a deep breath: "He died so badly, and I don''t know what happened to him... Don''t act on your own, or you will end up like this!"


    Since then, no one dared to leave without permission, so they could only follow King Yan closely. At some point, the huge figure behind him disappeared.


    This makes people feel even more flustered, that thing may appear near them at any time.


    Even if they have so many fifth-order Extraordinary, once they encounter a world-destroying demon, they will definitely die. By then, surviving will be a luxury.


    Fortunately, they finally ran out, seeing the shadow of Tianmenguan from a distance, everyone felt lucky.


    But after coming here, I didn''t see the expected war, nor did I see the army of the Ice Kingdom. The war seemed to have just subsided.


    Wang An probably also expected what was going on: "It seems that our trip was in vain."


    John looked back at Baibing Huanwu, thoughtful: "That''s not necessarily true, Baibing Huanwu has undergone major changes, and things are not as simple as imagined. Let''s go and find out the situation first."


    Sanna nodded, and for the first time did not refute John''s words: "That''s right."


    A group of people rushed to the camp at Tianmenguan, just happened to see Qi Shan who was still here, and learned about the previous situation.


    King Yan couldn''t help sighing: "So, that mighty man entered into the white ice phantom mist, so desperate, he is really a role model for my generation."


    Wang An also didn''t expect that Su Changxing would be so powerful. He repelled the army of the Ice Kingdom by himself, and even entered the white ice phantom mist in reverse, muttering:


    "Brother Su is too brave. Even a fourth-order Extraordinary shouldn''t be so reckless."


    King Yan looked back: "Wang An, do you know this great man?"


    Wang An thought for a while, and pretended to say: "It''s considered to be acquaintance. At that time, he didn''t have the current strength. He didn''t expect to come to this step in such a short time. Alas, the gap between people is indeed wider than that between people and dogs. Be big."


    "If you think about it this way, the vision in Bai Bing''s phantom fog should be caused by this Su... Da Neng. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com"


    Sanna shook her head and said, "It''s not necessarily true. Baibing Huanwu had this accident because of a major change..."


    While talking with everyone, the room suddenly fell silent, and the smell of fear spread in the air, wrapping around everyone''s skin like a snake, and it was bitingly cold.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the Illusory White Ice Fog, the air flow surged rapidly, and the white mist was thrown away from both sides, a pale, slender, but huge palm protruded from the depths of the Illusory White Ice Fog, heavy hit the ground. .


    For a moment, the earth shook and the mountains shook.


    "That natural disaster grade demon came out!"


    Wang An opened his eyes wide, showing an expression of disbelief. Although they had also felt the aura of this world-destroying demon before, they also knew that a large part of the monsters in the white ice phantom fog were between reality and reality, unable to leave , I think the same is true for this world-destroying demon.


    It''s over.


    The same thought flashed through the minds of everyone present, and they involuntarily took two steps back.


    If there were really world-destroying demons attacking Tianmen Pass, they would have absolutely no chance of defending it.


    "retreat!"


    "Everyone withdraws into the Tianmen Pass!"


    Qi Shan immediately issued orders without the slightest hesitation.


    The army that had already advanced to the edge quickly shrank back and gradually retreated into the Tianmen Pass, but it was still a step too late.


    The demon came after him.

 v3 Chapter 224： deep sea fear

    The latest website: Everything returned to calm. Su Changxing stood quietly on the sea, feeling the sea breeze.


    "died?"


    He confirmed again and again that he felt that the God Envoy of Wuxing should be dead, and there was no movement, but unfortunately, he did not steal the ability to distort reality.


    But before he returned to the boat, the space around him was distorted again, and a huge bone hand appeared directly above and patted him down.


    Su Changxing sighed, feeling a little tired: "Sure enough, he''s not dead yet."


    With a wave of one hand, he activated the twisting ability again. Before the bone hand fell, it scattered into a pile of small stones of various colors, large and small, and fell into the sea.


    Standing in the sea, the Angel of the Mist Movement has become more than ten times larger than before, becoming slender and skinny, with his upper body exposed.


    "No wonder, it turns out that you possess this forbidden power, but it will only bring you disaster."


    "Sentient beings will not allow such power to exist, so you can''t leave today even if you want to!"


    The rough voice echoed on the surface of the sea, forming big waves one after another, corpses gradually appeared, and the sea water turned blood red.


    The sea was filled with corpses, forming hills.


    The scope of the distortion expanded rapidly, two or three times larger than before, and the degree of distortion was more thorough.


    After being killed once, the Misty God Envoy becomes stronger!


    Su Changxing knew that this was not only the power of the Wuxing God Envoy, but also the power of the gods. There might be more than one **** intervening in the battle.


    Everything seemed premeditated, and it seemed that he, Su Changxing, had to die here.


    But he just didn''t want to, he wanted to see the truth behind it.


    Hundreds of silver lights streaked across Su Changxing''s fingers like meteors, and fell on the body of the **** envoy Wuxing.


    Under the bombardment of the tyrannical force, the body of the Misty God Envoy quickly collapsed, and at the same time, it was repaired under the effect of distorting reality.


    So far, Su Changxing has been unable to kill the God Envoy of Wuxing by distorting reality.


    Therefore, we still have to find a way to drag it into the pocket galaxy and suppress it with absolute strength.


    Another huge skeletal hand was photographed from mid-air, and Su Changxing stretched out his left hand to catch it with one hand, causing a shock, causing a tsunami to soar into the sky, reaching a height of hundreds of meters.


    The God of Mist dragged him into another dimension, which was eight or nine percent similar to the real dimension and was created by the domain.


    In the battle of high-level Extraordinary, it is not only a collision of rules, but also a collision of energy.


    Su Changxing only occupied the upper peak in terms of energy, and his grasp of the rules was not as good as the opponent''s, and there was even a big gap.


    So much so that in this continuous battle, he didn''t take too much advantage, but his spirit had already reached an unimaginable level, and he was able to perfectly replicate the opponent''s operations.


    This is a kind of learning, learning the opponent''s use and understanding of the rules.


    All the people on the ghost ship were staring at this direction, with different expressions. For various reasons, they were also tied to a rope and boarded the same thief ship.


    Xiao En had a sad face, obviously worried: "That person should not be the boss''s opponent."


    Jin said with a relaxed face, "What are you thinking? He can definitely win."


    William nodded and agreed with Jin''s statement. In his eyes, Su Changxing was a god, and how could the **** be defeated. "Let me move the boat further back. The waves here are too big."


    ¡­


    The power of the Wuxing God Envoy is getting stronger little by little, and it comes from the support of the gods, which is also the reason why he doesn''t take Su Changxing seriously.


    Similarly, Su Changxing is also becoming stronger, constantly absorbing knowledge about the rules from the other party, strengthening his own understanding of the rules, and the displayed domain is becoming more and more complete, and it is getting closer to a complete world.


    The power he possesses is deformed and lacking. After all, his survival time is still too short and he lacks foundation. If he doesn''t have a huge amount of beliefs, he might not really be the opponent of Wuxing God Envoy.


    The continuous squeeze and collision of the two domains led to the collapse, and the space and time were distorted, and the degree of distortion was getting bigger and bigger. If the time inside was only half faster than the time outside at the beginning, then it is almost four times faster now. about times.


    This number is still rising.


    The fourth level is a very general term. There is a huge difference between the strong and the weak. If it is divided into lower, middle and upper, then the previous fear werewolves are probably in the lower level of the fourth level, and the fog gods are in the middle of the fourth level.


    Su Changxing is also in the middle of the fourth rank, and as he further masters the rules, he gradually approaches the upper rank of the fourth rank.


    For him, this is more like developing the accumulated strength.


    Gradually, the nearby space has distorted and collapsed ten times, and its mass and density have reached more than ten times.


    Su Changxing also gradually gained the upper hand during this process, "So what now? Die to me!"


    The surrounding space collapsed on a large scale again, and the mist **** was trapped in it, squeezed crazily, and his body was annihilated.


    The moon floated on the dark sea, looking extremely bright, and everything returned to a calm state again, with a gentle sea breeze blowing.


    Su Changxing squatted on the surface of the sea, his own shadow was reflected in the water, constantly changing between the virtual and the real, and it was easy to get lost.


    He came back to his senses, looked up at the stars in the sky, and felt a little strange: "I should be dead now."


    His strength is still in the middle of the fourth level, but it has far surpassed the Misty Angel, and he buried the Misty Angel by using the limit collapse caused by the collision of the two fields.


    This is obliteration in terms of rules, and its level is higher than that of the Curse of Exterminating Gods with Dry Bones.


    Back on the boat, he looked very quiet. Everyone, including the ghost sailor, Xiaobai, and the red-eyed rabbit, were staring at him.


    The scene just now was too frightening. A large area of ??the sea, including the sky, was twisted into a ball, as if it was about to burst.


    "He''s dead?" Jin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Changxing nodded, jumped from the water and landed on the deck, leaving two wet footprints: "It should be dead."


    He felt that the traces of these gods in this world should be cleaned up as soon as possible, and the power of the gods is indeed frightening. If he hadn''t just been promoted before, otherwise, he would have fled in a hurry when facing the mist.


    The Book of the Undead appeared in front of him, Su Changxing looked sideways at Xiao En, and said, "I have an errand for you."


    Sean said without hesitation: "Boss, you can say whatever you want, and I will try my best to do it."


    Su Changxing thought about it and said, "As you know, we are now fighting against the existence of gods, and we need you to destroy the churches of those gods."


    Sean froze for a moment: "Is it just me?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "Of course not, I will summon the undead army, and you will gain the authority to temporarily control them."


    "Of course not just destroying those churches roughly, but destroying all traces, including books, objects, and even potential believers."


    Sean thought for a while and said, "Of course there is no problem, but will those gods attack me?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "No, because of the rules, they can''t directly attack you, and with me protecting you, they can''t affect you indirectly."


    Even if the natives of this world are powerful, their perception will be relatively weak, which is a natural disadvantage.


    If you want to investigate the traces left by the gods, you must have a high level of perception. It is undoubtedly the best to leave this matter to Xiao En, and it can be regarded as a technical job.


    When Xiao En heard Su Changxing say this, he didn''t worry any more, and there was no point in worrying any more, and asked:


    "If I want to do this, I will definitely need to connect with the boss, your church. So what is my identity? A believer?"


    Su Changxing smiled, handed him a silver cross sword and said, "Of course it represents me, as my envoy."


    Sean took the silver cross sword, took a deep breath, bent over and said, "Leave it to me, and I will prove to you that I am a good employee!"


    Su Changxing nodded, showing a satisfied expression, and reminded: "It''s not difficult to destroy those churches. The difficult thing is to clean up the traces left by those gods, so as to cut off the trajectory of their power to influence this world."


    Sean said earnestly, "I understand."


    Approaching the shore, the pages of the Book of the Undead were quickly turned. A large number of undead climbed from the water to the shore, and under the leadership of Sean, they headed for the distant city.


    Standing above, William grabbed the rudder with one hand and shouted, "My lord, where are we going now?"


    Su Changxing waved his hand and responded, "Go to Syndegar, but don''t get too close, and check the situation first."


    "Okay, no problem." William turned the rudder, and the ghost ship speeded up, getting faster and faster, as if flying on the water, and the surrounding scenery became like a lake.


    It is faster to get to Syndegar from here. After all, they are all within the scope of the Wodan Empire. With the speed of the ghost ship, they can arrive in less than ten minutes.


    Driving in the illusory plane, like floating on a strange painting, the ghost sailor on the ship sang the sailor''s song again, making his thoughts drift away.


    At this moment, a hoarse voice came from beside the ear.


    "Do you think you can escape? God Stealer!"


    A huge, illusory bone hand fell from the air and stood in front of them, preventing them from moving forward.


    The Dreadful Specter was thrown out of the illusory plane and landed on the pitch-black sea, and the huge bone hand followed.


    A terrifying figure emerged from the darkness, wearing a black leather jacket with dewdrops sliding down, holding a black horn in his hand.


    It is the Misty God Envoy!


    He stood in the sea, with half of his body protruding from the surface of the sea, nearly a hundred feet high, with one hand stretched out towards the Scary Ghost.


    [Deep Sea Fear: Level 4, under the call of the gods, the Misty God Envoy stood up from the deep sea, responding to the fear of darkness, his target is only you, and he will kill you! ¡¿


    The means of the gods are unpredictable, and Su Changxing did not expect that the envoy of Wuxing could still stand in front of him in another form.


    The Misty God Envoy is more powerful than before, with a fourth-order upper rank, he can distort the space between actions, and radiate the atmosphere of chaos. It is itself a huge source of chaos.


    Jin let out an imperceptible smile.


    "I don''t know why... I always like to do some bluffing stuff."


    A missile soared into the sky and hit Wuxing on the chest of God Envoy Wuxing. The sparks from the explosion were nothing compared to his body.


    But just like that, with the impact of the explosion, the huge body of the **** envoy Wuxing fell on his head and fell into the sea, causing huge waves.


    She looked at Su Changxing and motioned, "Just turn on the light."


    Su Changxing also immediately understood what she meant, took out the red flame magic lamp, and hung it on the bow of the boat.


    Only then did I see a dark color in the space, like a mayfly, wandering in the surrounding space, being dispersed by the blue light.


    The waves disappeared, and the body of the Misty God Envoy also became faintly visible.


    Su Changxing also immediately understood that the mist **** at this moment is composed of a substance similar to white ice phantom fog, which can be dispelled by the red flame magic lamp.


    The degree of dispersal was very weak, and the torch was flickering and trembling, as if it would go out at any moment.


    The envoy of Wuxing followed closely behind, chasing the ship, and the voice was transmitted on the sea: "Give up, you can''t escape, this world is already surrounded by gods, and all results are doomed."


    Su Changxing''s face also became ugly, and he didn''t reply, feeling that the other party was in a strange state, transcending all rules and powers, or in other words, it was a kind of real rules.


    He is very sure that he is not the opponent of this form of the mist god.


    The terrifying ghost ship swayed forward in the waves, and there was no way to enter the illusory plane in this state, so it had to move forward as hard as possible, trying to get rid of the pursuit of the **** of mist.


    The flame of the red flame magic lamp is getting weaker and weaker, and the flickering is getting stronger and stronger, as if it will go out at any time.


    Jin stood on the deck, his coat was soaked, quietly looking at the monster following the ship: "He is growing and stronger than before, we have to get out of here."


    Su Changxing also gradually understood why the God Envoy of Wuxing appeared here, and said in relief: "It seems that I was indeed the one who attracted it here. It is because of my existence that it can gain a foothold in this world."


    Then, he turned to William and shouted, "Go in the direction of Syndegar!"


    Rather than avoiding your fears, face them head-on.


    Su Changxing suspected that the existence of the Wuxing God Envoy was also related to the body of the **** that Syndegar descended on, so it was able to be revived continuously.


    According to the development of this situation, it is also possible for the real gods to come to this world. At that time, everything will be irreversible.


    Even if it couldn''t pass through the Unreal Plane, the speed of the Dreadful Ghost was beyond common sense, and it reached the sea near Syndegar before dawn.


    The God of Mist is still following behind, ready to strike at any time, the flames of the red flame magic lamp can only cover half of the ship, and some ghost sailors are swallowed and disappear on the deck.


    From a distance, it can be seen that Syndegar has already changed into another look. There are countless twisted monsters running across it, and arms that are long or short, thick or thin extend out from the ground, constantly twist.


    On the surface of the sea near the shore, there are dense black hairs floating with the waves, as if extending from the land.


    The entire Syndegar seems to have no living beings, and has become a part of the body of the gods.


    The red flame magic lamp went out.


    Su Changxing rushed towards Syndegar without looking back, completely ignoring the Misty Angel who was chasing after him.


    His flesh and blood rotted inch by inch, leaving bones, and then drifted on the sea to melt and die.


    At the same moment, he reappeared in the same position, drew the revolver, and pulled the trigger in Syndegar''s direction.


    The silver bullet shot out with the flames, flew thousands of miles, and hit Syndegar with mighty force.


    next moment.


    There was a violent crash, and Syndegar was torn apart into hundreds of large and small islands.


    Su Changxing so easily split the body that descended from the gods, because it was only a part of the body of the gods, without any regular power attached.


    "You are blaspheming the gods!" The voice of the Wuxing Divine Envoy came from behind, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com was really impatient this time, and attacked Su Changxing crazily.


    In just one minute, Su Changxing died hundreds of times, but he completely ignored it, and still launched a stormy attack on Syndegar, splitting the already divided island into smaller islands, which looked like internal organs. The same thing was densely floating on the sea surface, exuding a stench.


    The whole sea area is like the water in a stinking ditch, becoming dirty and smelly.


    Su Changxing expanded his domain to cover the entire sea area, as well as some of the islands listed by Syndegar, but he still couldn''t stop the attack of the Mist God Envoy.


    The Misty Angel can ignore the rules and directly attack him, but he can''t kill him, but if this situation is not changed, he will die.


    Su Changxing soon realized that it was not easy to destroy the body of the god, and he didn''t dare to pull this thing directly into the pocket galaxy.


    Without the constraints of this world, it is hard to imagine what such a large body of a **** would look like.

 v3 Chapter 225： God Scythe

    The latest website: The Misty God Envoy has turned into a rule, and the rule itself is "kill him".


    This rule was engraved in this world and tampered with by the gods.


    Even if Su Changxing becomes stronger and kills the Wuxing Divine Envoy, the Wuxing Divine Envoy will not really die, but will become even stronger, and come to him again.


    This in itself is a hopeless thing.


    "You can''t escape, accept death peacefully!"


    The fog **** made the sound echo on the sea.


    Su Changxing glanced back at it, ignored it, and continued to attack the split body of the god.


    He noticed that there was a certain connection between the two, and the body of the **** descended on Syndegar was also evidence of being able to tamper with the rules.


    Compared with the gods, his understanding of the rules is shallow, like a child, but some basic cognitions are not wrong.


    So now he must destroy the body of the gods descended on Syndegar, which is the only way to solve the problem.


    It''s just that ordinary means can''t do it, so he thought of the sales function of discount stores.


    It is currently shown that the body of the **** cannot be sold, and it should be beyond the range that discount stores can charge, but what if the body of the **** is divided into small enough?


    Su Changxing picked up the sickle and cut it on a small piece of flesh floating in the sea, cutting it in two, the blade cutting through the material between the stone and the flesh.


    [Check the bodies of gods that can be collected, whether they are sold or not]


    Sure enough, it is feasible!


    Su Changxing breathed a sigh of relief. It is of course best to find a solution, otherwise, he really has to escape from this world.


    ¡¾On sale...¡¿


    This time the sales process was completely different from the previous ones, and it lasted for a long time.


    Just when Su Changxing thought something was wrong, the space in front of him began to shake.


    A skull.


    Flickering black and white light spots, the evil spirit who couldn''t see its true face poked its head out of the space, and bit the body of the **** with one bite.


    [Deep black taboo: Tier 3, can devour everything, even gods? ? ? ? ¡¿


    Seeing this scene, the God Envoy of Wuxing also stopped his movements, showing a shocked expression, and took two steps back as if seeing a ghost.


    "Why did that kind of thing appear here!"


    "Say, who are you!"


    He questioned Su Changxing, but Su Changxing ignored him, and didn''t even look at him more, pretending that he didn''t exist.


    After devouring the small body of the god, the evil spirit also disappeared.


    [Due to the huge amount of sales this time, we adopt the barter mode and open the gold coin exchange interface]


    [Get three gold coins]


    ¡¾Whether to continue selling¡¿


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and before he could react, a new page popped up in the discount store, which contained various items, all of which were exchanged for gold coins.


    "It seems that you are really interested in the flesh and blood of the gods." He raised his head, showing an imperceptible smile.


    He has been wondering what level the discount store is at, and now it seems that it can at least fight against the gods to a certain extent.


    This in itself is a win-win deal, he needs to dispose of the bodies of these gods, and the discount stores just need the bodies of these gods.


    As for what the discount store would do with the body of the god, that was beyond his consideration right now.


    There are many items on the gold coin exchange page, and this gold coin seems to be an exclusive transaction currency for discount stores, which does not exist in Doomsday.


    Su Changxing noticed a torn page at first glance, which was also a part of the book of the dead, and unexpectedly, it was also kept in the discount store.


    [Remnant Chapter of the Undead (Evil Fall): 10 Gold Coins]


    [Remnant Chapter of the Undead (Evil Fallen): The taboo chapter of the Book of the Dead is also a chapter that does not exist at all, from which the Evil Fallen Ghoul can be summoned. ¡¿


    Su Changxing suspects that this thing is more valuable than the Book of the Dead itself


    High, it was worth ten gold coins, and selling a small piece of the god''s body only got three gold coins.


    A chapter that doesn''t exist?


    Fallen ghoul?


    Ghouls are the lowest-level creatures in the undead race. They are about the same level as zombies. They can constantly eat rotting flesh and blood to strengthen themselves.


    I glanced around in the exchange interface and saw a lot of scary items.


    [Annihilation Bomb A02: 10 gold coins, a destructive item produced by the Qianye civilization before it was destroyed, a time bomb that aims to destroy the world.


    The user will bear the curse of sin and be hostile to all order creatures. ¡¿


    This is a mysterious item, but it does not have any grades. Anyone can use it. It is definitely a dangerous item. You don¡¯t even need to use it yourself. If you throw it into a world, that world will most likely perish. .


    Only 10 gold coins are needed, and Su Changxing can exchange them. It seems that destroying a world itself is a simple matter.


    And this is superfluous for him. It doesn''t need to be so troublesome at all if he wants to destroy a world. With his current strength, he is enough to destroy most worlds.


    When a civilization can create a bomb that destroys the world, there must be other means that can destroy other worlds as well.


    The development of power to the extreme will inevitably bring about destruction, just like the existence of gods and spirits, which is itself destruction, once it appears in the reality dimension of a certain world, it can turn it into hell.


    Su Changxing once again laboriously cut a few small pieces from the body of the god, and then sold them to discount stores. This time, he collected more than ten gold coins, which can be exchanged for the undead badge.


    He also didn''t know what the Evil Fallen Ghoul was, and with the mentality of trying it out, it was mainly because the Misty God Envoy was chasing him and killing him, which made him very uncomfortable.


    Although he can''t die, but if he keeps dying, no one can bear it. It''s as if his body has been forcibly poured in and out, and he can''t resist.


    Different from other undead fragments, this page is between the virtual and the real, shining with a green light, like a firefly in the dark night, silently showing its own existence.


    The space trembled weakly, and three ghouls with black and white light spots crawled out of the water. From the outside, they looked no different from ordinary ghouls, but their speed was extremely fast. The Misty God Envoy rushed over.


    The mischievous ghoul actually used its mouth to tear at the body of Misty God Envoy, tearing the flesh little by little, starting from the abdomen.


    "Taboo!"


    The Misty Angel seemed to recognize what it was, took two steps back, shook off the ghouls with his hands, and patted one of them into a meatloaf.


    But the ghoul that was patted into meatloaf stuck to his hand like mud, and he couldn''t shake it off.


    While they were fighting each other, it also bought time for Su Changxing. He used the sickle in his hand to cut the body of the **** little by little, dividing it into a size that discount stores could charge.


    This time, he exchanged a few small pieces of the god''s body for sixteen gold coins again, and then checked the exchange interface to see if there was anything that would allow him to cut the god''s body more easily.


    This kind of efficiency is still too slow. If you want to sell the entire body of a **** that is the same size as Syndegar, you don''t know how long it will take until the year of the monkey.


    After failing to find a suitable item, Su Changxing found another item, high-level weapon enhancement, which sold for five gold coins.


    [High-level weapon enhancement: It can ignore the limitations of the weapon itself, improve the strength and quality of the weapon, and the extraordinary level]


    He had obtained weapon enhancements before, but they were not high-level, and could not be applied to Tao Yin, but this high-level weapon enhancement could. It seemed that he ignored Tao Yin''s nature as a necromancer, and regarded it as a piece of magic. arms.


    With the triggering of weapon strengthening, more scarlet lines appeared on the sickle, winding around the blade, revealing a strange beauty.


    Tao Yin has a close relationship with himself, and in the process of his strength improvement, Tao Yin is also rapidly becoming stronger.


    It''s just that there is a bottleneck in this kind of strengthening, which is close to the fifth order.


    Tao Yin stopped growing and could only grow slowly by devouring flesh and soul. So far, he has only just reached the fifth level.


    The fifth level may seem powerful, but as a sickle, it is not enough to fully withstand Su Changxing''s strength. If it is swung with all its strength, it may collapse.


    Tao Yin''s strength quickly became stronger under the effect of weapon strengthening, and became harder and sharper in the form of a sickle.


    But that''s not enough.


    Su Changxing once again exchanged two high-level weapon enhancements for Tao Yin''s body. The blade revealed a jet-black color, which was more textured than before, and more like a physical weapon.


    "Let me cut them off!"


    A crazy voice came from Su Changxing''s ear.


    Under the effect of weapon strengthening, Tao Yin seemed to be stimulated, and became extremely excited and excited, as if he had received two injections of adrenaline.


    The changes continued, and Su Changxing even felt a bit of feedback from Tao Yin. Although it was insignificant, it was enough to show how much Tao Yin had improved under the blessing of weapon strengthening.


    Swinging the sickle, Su Changxing was able to cut the body of the **** more easily. This kind of improvement is remarkable. While cutting the body of the god, Tao Yin was still devouring the flesh and blood of the god, little by little. Less, but amazing enough.


    Where the flesh and blood of gods and spirits can be tolerated by ordinary creatures, there is a high probability that they will be assimilated or alienated into monsters.


    as expected.


    On the body of the sickle, cracks appeared one after another, and blood overflowed from the cracks, which was the blood of the gods.


    Tao Yin cried out in pain, while still devouring the flesh and blood of the gods bit by bit, showing no sign of stopping.


    "This foodie."


    Su Changxing was a little helpless. Tao Yin still didn''t resist the temptation just after he clearly told him. After all, the temptation of the flesh and blood of the gods is hard to resist for a race that devours flesh and blood like the undead.


    He immediately exchanged the two god''s bodies for ten gold coins, and then exchanged two high-level weapons to strengthen Tao Yin.


    He also didn''t know whether Tao Yin could bear the flesh and blood of the gods, which was the most he could do.


    It''s just that there are only ten times of high-level weapon enhancement in the exchange interface, and the enhancement range is smaller each time. If Tao Yin can break through to the fourth level, there is a high probability that he can withstand the erosion and assimilation of the flesh and blood of the gods, and through the flesh and blood of the gods become stronger.


    [In view of the general environment,


    Those three fallen evil ghouls were even more powerful than Su Changxing imagined. They entangled the mist-walking angel for a long time, making it unable to move normally, thus interfering with the operation of the rules.


    Su Changxing seized the time and sold the two cut bodies of the gods, exchanged them for gold coins, and then exchanged them for weapon enhancements.


    Ten high-level weapon enhancements are equivalent to fifty gold coins, and the value of fifty gold coins is self-evident, comparable to an artifact.


    The black water droplets fell across the blade and fell into the sea. The scarlet color on the sickle faded instead, and became a dark red with the jet-black blade.


    Under the effect of ten weapon enhancements, Tao Yin has advanced to the fourth level, and extraordinary changes have also taken place in the sickle form.


    [God-thirsty sickle: formed by devouring the flesh and blood of gods, an artifact capable of cutting off the bodies of gods.


    Break the void: It can cut off things that don''t exist, including rules.


    Bloodthirsty: This sickle yearns for the flesh and blood of the gods. ¡¿


    Su Changxing lifted the sickle, turned his head and slashed at the Misty God Envoy who was close to him. The blade left a clear crack in the space, cutting across the body of the Misty God Envoy from top to bottom.


    "What now!"


    He looked at the Misty Angel that had been cut into two and poured into the sea, and asked.


    With a scythe in his hand, he already has a fourth-rank upper level, enough to kill the God Envoy of Wuxing head-on, of course, just beheading.


    After a while, a colossal monster climbed up from the bottom of the sea again, holding a huge horn, and the waves surged, and the sound of the horn followed.


    "You are so brave! How dare you steal the power of the gods so grandly!"


    The envoy of Wuxing heard the angry voice, and stood up from the bottom of the sea again. The rotting flesh and blood were exposed at the severed body, which had accumulated for an unknown number of years, and had long since lost its vitality.


    Su Changxing raised his sickle, and the surrounding space distorted, appearing in front of Wuwu God''s Envoy, and then slashed down.


    The head of the Misty God Envoy was cut off by him, and he fell backwards again, sinking into the pitch-black sea.


    Su Changxing still couldn''t completely kill the God Envoy of Wuxing, he could only suppress it. Taking advantage of this time, he came to the body of the **** again, cut it with a sickle, and cut out more than ten pieces of meat of suitable size in one fell swoop. block, sell it all.


    In an instant, more than a dozen taboos emerged from the void, bit off the piece of meat in one bite, and then disappeared.


    Browsing on the exchange interface, Su Changxing held his breath suddenly, frowned involuntarily, and saw something that shouldn''t appear. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    flower umbrella.


    He actually saw the puppet, Flower Umbrella, which should have been wiped out by Heavenly Dao in the exchange interface.


    This is so strange.


    Does the discount store have anything to do with Blue Star''s Heaven?


    After being obliterated by the rules, it will not really disappear, but will be included in the discount store.


    Or is it that the discount store is connected to the heavens of all worlds, and everything that is obliterated by the rules will be included in the discount store.


    This may also explain why there are so many items in the discount store, ranging from artifacts to the most common daily necessities.


    This is a very outrageous assumption, but the facts are also in front of us, otherwise it is impossible to explain why umbrellas appear in discount stores.


    [Chaos puppet: 20 gold coins, a unique undead puppet, mechanically transformed by runes, gained the power of demons, and mutated in the annihilation. ¡¿

 v3 Chapter 226： fishing

    The latest website: The Misty God Envoy climbed up from the bottom of the sea again and turned up a huge wave. Seeing this, Su Changxing cut off his body in the middle again with a knife.


    Then, he took advantage of the gap time between the mist god''s envoy sinking into the sea, cut up the body of the god, and sold it to discount stores.


    Taboos from nowhere popped out, biting away the flesh and blood of the gods, before disappearing.


    Su Changxing didn''t exchange the flower umbrella in the first place, guessing that she was contaminated with too much chaotic atmosphere, she might be rejected by this world, which would lead to obliteration of the rules. , which is bad.


    As the bodies of the gods were sold little by little, the islands of flesh and blood on the sea also disappeared little by little. The speed was not fast, but it was not slow either. Afterwards, the collection speed of discount stores also became faster, and they could charge more. A large body of a god.


    His whole body was soaked in the blood of the gods, turning dark red and exuding a stench. He could feel uncleanness and madness from it, and even suspected that this **** was not far from death, no matter how he looked at it, he looked like the sun about to set.


    As if a black hole remained in his memory, Su Changxing recalled that he seemed to have seen the owners of these bodies in the ninth dimension.


    Most of the memories about the ninth dimension were sealed up and became unclear for some reason. He also subconsciously avoided this problem, and he didn''t realize it until now.


    "I seem to have died once..."


    "No, many times." He understood why the fifth level would awaken the ability of immortality. He had passed through life and death, and his soul had memories.


    Such memories can only be covered up but not erased. If this **** was about to fall, he would have personally killed him. With the power of the afterimage of the titan, he had launched a beheading that transcended cause and effect.


    The ending is doomed, and the process doesn''t matter anyway. Finally, I sold the body of the **** for 1/5, and collected about 2,000 gold coins. The body of the **** changed, and gathered in the same position by itself, as if afraid, and then distorted and collapsed at the center, gradually disappearing.


    Without the corresponding support, the Misty God Envoy also disappeared, turning into nothingness, floating above the sea.


    Su Changxing also seized the time to harvest the last bit of the body of the gods, and there might not be such a good opportunity in the future.


    More than 300 gold coins were sold, all the bodies of the gods disappeared on the sea, everything returned to its original appearance, the sea was no longer ugly, half of the huge Syndega disappeared, only a few small islands remained on the sea.


    Su Changxing also noticed that there are still humans on these small islands, but these humans can no longer be called humans, and their bodies and consciousness are completely distorted by the influence of gods.


    "Rest in peace." He said softly, and wiped the remaining small islands from the sea with a flip of his hands, including the surviving islands on them.


    "Humanity". These things are like cancer cells in this world, they must be removed together, otherwise they will definitely breed germs later on.


    Syndegar turned into an empty piece and disappeared completely. No one knew what happened. Some ships saw a ghost ship appearing in the nearby sea.


    "My lord, where is Syndegar?" William looked at the empty sea and sighed. Su Changxing shook his head and said, "Not anymore, and there won''t be any in the future." William said in retrospect: "I used to think about buying a house in Syndra after retirement... The weather here has always been good." Su Changxing joked: "Fortunately, you retired late." William said with a smile on his face, "It''s still early to retire... Where shall we go next?" Su Changxing looked in Wodan''s direction and said, "Let''s go to Wodan." See Kasmin before leaving, and learn about the Queen''s situation by the way.


    He also found the way to leave. An artifact from the exchange interface, the Boundary Breaking Lamp, worth 300 gold coins, can break the space barrier of the world and guide the direction through space coordinates.


    The matter of Litian World is even more important. He must deal with Wan Fang first. His current strength should be enough, but he must act quickly. Once Wan Fang grows up to the level of a god, he will have nothing to do. up.


    William hesitated for a moment and said, "When I left, the Queen told me not to go back after I left, and not to let this ship approach Wodan again."


    "Huh?" Su Changxing was stunned for a moment and turned his head to look at him: "Why?" William shook his head and said, "I don''t know, the queen told me that... Then shall we go?" Su Changxing didn''t care much, and said: "Go, why don''t you go and see what''s going on." Wodan has never been that simple, whether it''s Eric or the Queen.


    Eric could have taken that step and broken the limits of the world, but he didn''t. That mechanical heart can prove everything.


    There are layers of fog covering the eyes, making it impossible to see the real image clearly. The speed of the ship accelerated again, and the surrounding scene became like a lake. After the light was distorted, it appeared dim, as if in a dark room.


    The ghost sailor on the splint once again sang the sailor''s song, with countless stars above and below.


    Jin stands on the edge of the deck, holds a silver fishing rod, and from time to time can pick up some strange things from the void, such as shoes, fish bones, coins...


    "What is this?" She looked like a wooden box that had been fished up, with a rusty lock, and a pair of bright eyes staring at her on the wooden box.


    Wooden box: "Oh?" Jin didn''t wait for the wooden box to express his opinion, and kicked it down again: "Why do you keep catching some useless things." Su Changxing had to persuade: "This is not the sea, probably you can also catch some fish." No fish." Jin shrugged, a little unconvinced, and tied the red-eyed rabbit to the fishing line with his backhand, and then told him: "I only want fish, and nothing else!" The red-eyed rabbit looked confused Forced: "???" Then, it was thrown down by Jin, and fell into the void before even reacting.


    Su Changxing twitched his cheeks, feeling that Jin''s fishing methods were getting rougher, and asked: "Are you sure it won''t die below?" Jin said with certainty: "No, its vitality is very tenacious?" Rabbit: "??" After a while, Jin pulled the rabbit up again. Unexpectedly, the rabbit was still struggling with a small white fish in its mouth.


    "So small?" Jin showed dissatisfaction. The rabbit was still able to react and was thrown down again.


    Xiaobai next to him was watching this scene in the dark, sweating profusely, and slipped quietly to hide below the deck.

 v3 Chapter 327： mark

    The latest website: The void is not nothingness, but a lot of things are piled up, and there are very few extremely distorted creatures living in it.


    Su Changxing judged that these accumulated miscellaneous things were most likely the residues and fragments left after the destruction of the world, and they were alienated by the void little by little over time, turning into another look.


    Jin waved the fishing rod, and the whole boat trembled, as if something big had been hoisted up, "Hooked!"


    The red-eyed rabbit was pulled up from the void again, holding a fish ten times its size in its mouth, a bronze fish with a lion''s head and a fish body. He was hit on the body by Jin Yi''s fishing rod and lay motionless on the ground.


    "Is this a fish?" Jin turned his head to look at the red-eyed rabbit, showing a puzzled look.


    The red-eyed rabbit also shook his head again and again, expressing that he didn''t know what he had caught.


    [Bronze Lionhead Fish: Between existence and non-existence, living in the void, it can indicate good or bad luck in the void. ¡¿


    Su Changxing didn''t expect to actually catch something useful, so he used a chain to hang the fish on the right side of the bow, saying, "Although it''s not very pretty, let''s use it as an ornament."


    Hearing that Su Changxing said it was useful, the red-eyed rabbit also showed a complacent expression, appearing extremely humane.


    This rabbit has undergone great changes since it was adopted by Jin. It doesn''t show any extraordinary characteristics, but it is quite spiritual. It can even walk around in the void, and then come up with something in its mouth.


    Jin also patted the red-eyed rabbit to show encouragement: "Good job."


    The red-eyed rabbit narrowed its eyes into crescent moons, and seemed to be very receptive to the master''s praise, and immediately pointed its paw at itself, indicating that it could go on.


    Su Changxing seriously suspected that the rabbit was aroused to some kind of masochistic tendencies, so he stopped Jin who was about to cast the fishing rod again: "It will be there soon, stop playing."


    Immediately afterwards.


    The surrounding environment changed again, from the mold lake to the clear, wrapped in a faint mist, the ship appeared on the deep blue sea again.


    When they came to Wodan, they could see the city covered by clouds and mist from a distance, and the huge chimneys in the factories by the sea were emitting thick black smoke.


    None of this is much different from when he left.


    Wangta''s army was waiting at the pier, ready to meet them, and the queen was also standing on the pier, as if she had expected them to come, with an elegant and mysterious smile on her face, her long golden hair coiled behind her head, standing there It is the most dazzling pearl.


    Seeing this scene, Su Changxing''s expression changed drastically, and he asked William who was beside him in a deep voice, "Who is that person standing on the pier?"


    William showed a puzzled look: "Isn''t that Her Majesty the Queen?"


    "..."


    It is indeed the queen, but it is not Kasmin, but the queen who should have died, but now she is standing here alive.


    Su Changxing immediately said: "Don''t get close, see the situation before we talk."


    Standing there is the Empress, so where did Kasmin go? This is a problem, and no one seems to be aware of it, including William.


    At this moment, his whole body was cold, and there was a real danger spreading.


    "No, you have to get out of here!"


    Su Changxing has always believed in his intuition, and immediately spent 300 gold coins on the exchange interface to exchange for the breaking lamp.


    The Boundary Breaking Lamp is not a lamp, but a cane with a light yellow crystal on the top of the cane emitting a faint light.


    This is an artifact that can break through world barriers.


    Su Changxing connected with the Boundary Breaking Lamp through faith, and the shape of the Boundary Breaking Lamp changed, blending with the ghost ship, turning into one eye of the skull on the head of the ship, emitting a yellowish light.


    [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and supports offline reading


    Ability.


    A figure appeared in the sky, staring at him upside down, with a strange smile on his face. Although he saw the smile, he couldn''t see his face clearly.


    Su Changxing glanced at him, and immediately activated the boundary-breaking lamp to break the boundary, and cracks appeared in the surrounding space, and a large amount of faith was extracted by the ghost ship.


    "You can''t escape!"


    A voice rang in his ear.


    Su Changxing didn''t care, he was used to the ravings that came from time to time.


    The space shattered like glass, and the ghost ship sailed into another space, surrounded by black water, as if it had been randomly drawn with a brush.


    Then they surfaced, countless tiny jellyfish-like creatures floating in the sky with the wind.


    The light in this world is the same as ink, which can be clearly distinguished.


    Because they are not yet familiar with how to use the boundary breaking lamp, the ship travels randomly in the subspace and drills into an unknown world.


    Before the boat stopped, a **** snake with long horns jumped out of the water and bit them. Its mouth was bigger than the whole ghost ship, trying to swallow the whole ship in one gulp. go down.


    "So anxious?"


    Jin held up the fishing rod, wrapped the thin thread around the big snake''s head, and then flicked it to the side, flying it, fell to the other side, and hit the sea surface, causing huge waves.


    "Is this a fish catch?" She looked at Su Changxing proudly and showed off.


    Su Changxing hesitated for a moment and said, "It''s not a fish, it''s a snake."


    The jet-black big snake seemed to sense danger, its body quickly split into countless smaller snakes, broke away from the tin wire of the fishing rod, and fled in all directions.


    This is a complete world with relatively unique rules, and there seems to be no human beings.


    After staying on the water for a while, Su Changxing activated the boundary-breaking lamp again to break the boundary, preparing to go directly to Litian World.


    The space was shattered, and the ship plunged into the white mist. It was the phantom white ice mist, and it was true. The phantom white ice mist had already permeated the subspace. If you want to leave this area, you must pass through the phantom white ice fog. .


    Su Changxing calmly lit up the red flame magic lamp on the bow of the ship with his faith. The blue and orange light illuminated the entire ship and dispelled the white mist.


    Unlike the real dimension, there are no distorted monsters in the white ice phantom fog of the subspace, it is empty, but the scene ahead cannot be seen.


    Under the guidance of the breaking lights, the ship moved forward smoothly without any accidents, but after a long time, the ship was still moving forward in the phantom white ice fog.


    Until they came to a world, this world was already covered by the phantom fog of white ice, twisted monsters were rampant on the ground, and the living space of other creatures was compressed into a small group, and it was still being squeezed gradually.


    "Where is this place? It''s actually within the coverage of the white ice phantom fog." Su Changxing showed a puzzled look, and then found that the phone had a signal to connect to the doomsday game.


    [Information: The Tianmenguan defense battle failed, the Tianmen was broken, and the three hundred worlds in the star domain will be attacked by demons]


    The gate of heaven was broken?


    Su Changxing didn''t understand why, he had already driven back the army of the Ice Kingdom when he left, and captured all the natural disaster demons.


    Theoretically speaking, it is impossible for Tianmenguan to be breached unless there are other accidents.


    Only a small amount of white ice phantom fog entered this world, but it still brought this world to an inevitable end.


    Su Changxing didn''t have much to do about it, he couldn''t clear up the phantom fog of white ice in this world, so he could only use faith as a barrier to completely seal this world from the outside, but this method would only delay the speed of extinction at most.


    [Warning: You have been marked with a reward by the Three Sects, and you will be hunted down by the Three Sects players at any time. ¡¿


    ¡­


    The tide of corpses from the expedition advanced in the desert, and Su Changxing also discovered soft persimmons, hoarfrost withered trees, and plant-type seventh-order extraordinary creatures.


    Although it is more powerful than ordinary seventh-order extraordinary creatures, it will not run away when it senses danger like other extraordinary creatures.


    When encountering a wave of corpses, it will only be worn down bit by bit, and it is impossible to escape the fate of being dismembered by the wave of corpses.


    Therefore, he formed a reconnaissance team with the fast-moving Extraordinary zombies in the corpse tide to search for similar Extraordinary creatures in the desert. There were fifteen teams in total, and they headed in different directions to search.


    This greatly improved the hunting efficiency of the expeditionary corpse tide. The scouting team found the target, and then the corpse tide had a purposeful prospect instead of aimlessly searching.


    After continuously digesting several seventh-order extraordinary crystals, Su Changxing once again reached the critical point of strengthening.


    Hunger v2¡ªHunger v3


    [Frenzy V2 (Deified):


    Reality: Every zombie in the zombie tide will gain extraordinary resistance, reducing the degree of being affected by extraordinary power.


    Rough skin and thick flesh V1: Each zombie in the zombie tide gains more powerful vitality, the ability to resist blows is increased by 20%, the ability to resist punctures is increased by 20%, and the ability to resist impact is increased by 20%.


    Traveling speed v6: The zombie tide moves faster, the speed of each zombie in the corpse tide increases by 35%, the dexterity increases by 35%, and the toughness increases by 35%.


    Hunger and Thirst v3: After the zombie tide is in the combat state, it will continue to devour the target''s vitality and recover 2% of itself every five seconds. 4% of life, including physical form, and the integrity of the body. ¡¿


    The aura of hunger and thirst has gone up to another level, and the corpse tide itself has continued to grow. Now the expedition corpse tide will hardly cause much damage to kill the frost dead tree.


    On the other side, the purple tentacles were also growing continuously, and the area covered by the carpet of flesh and blood was getting bigger and bigger. Su Changxing had to step back and keep a certain distance from it.


    In the nearby area, some creatures and Beyonders that he hadn''t seen before gradually appeared, giving him the feeling that he was in the white ice phantom fog, the boundary between virtual and real disappeared completely, some should not exist, or even just existed Things in fantasy are reflected in reality and act with a certain logic.


    Su Changxing could clearly feel that the world was rapidly dying for some reason.


    The tentacle monster is probably one of the reasons, as if it grows on a large energy source and expands by itself.


    This so-called "energy" comes from this world.


    This is a kind of replacement. Everything in the world is tied to a dynamic balance. The birth of non-existing things means that some things that originally existed will disappear inexplicably.


    Once such a balance tilts sharply, it will trigger an avalanche, making this world irreversible towards the doomsday and destruction.


    Su Changxing planned to deal with the tentacle monster after the hunger and thirst were raised to v4, and he couldn''t let it grow freely like this.


    at the same time.


    The tide of expeditionary corpses marched straight to the swamp forest on the desert, advancing in silence, all the zombies seemed to have suppressed their instincts, and did not make any extra noise, but there was a dragon roar in the distance.


    In the previous exploration, the investigation team discovered this swamp forest, in which a group of swamp dragons lived, they were extraordinary creatures that lived in groups, there were about eight ranks of weak juveniles, and seven ranks of adults, with a number of More than ten or twenty.


    Su Changxing was going to get rid of these swamp dragons in one go. With the current strength of the corpse tide, there was still a lot of risk, but the benefits were also not small.


    The extraordinary crystals of these swamp dragons are enough for him to advance to the next enhancement, and advance to the seventh level.


    The tide of corpses was too huge, there were nearly a million zombies, even if they moved forward silently, they were still discovered by the swamp dragon in the swamp forest from a long distance away.


    These swamp dragons probably originated from the lizards before the doomsday, and under the action of extraordinary power, the power in the blood was inspired to evolve into what it is today.


    Although the swamp dragons have a pair of huge wings, because of their larger size, they are not enough to allow them to fly, but hinder their own actions.


    Seeing a large group of zombies rushing towards them, the swamp dragon was also surprised, not understanding why these weak bugs dared to attack.


    A swamp dungeon dragon standing on the edge flew ten feet away with one kick.


    Many zombies breathed out a large amount of flames, covering a large area in front of it.


    They are real dragon creatures, able to use dragon breath and control flames, so that no matter how many such low-level zombies there are, they probably won''t pose any threat to them.


    Unless the swamp dragon is starving, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com will not be interested in these garbage, and what they want is to drive away these nasty things so as not to dirty their territory.


    The flames were blazing, and there was the sound of dead branches exploding from inside, as well as human figures moving. Then, a large number of zombies rushed out of it with flames.


    Seeing such a situation, the swamp dragon was taken aback for a moment. It was completely different from what it had expected. It took two steps back, breathed out the dragon''s breath, and spewed out more flames, accompanied by strong winds.


    The vitality of the zombie was beyond imagination. Even though most of the flesh and blood were burned by the flames, and the bones were burned to charcoal black, they still rushed forward and threw themselves on the swamp dragon.


    The first swamp dragon standing on the edge didn''t have time to retreat, and was surrounded by flaming zombies. It had to keep turning its body to shake off the zombies, and at the same time slapped the ground with both hands.


    These seemingly inconspicuous zombies are more difficult than it imagined. Although one slap can kill some of them, there are too many of them.


    The other swamp dragons also reacted, and they ran out from inside to fight against the tide of corpses, breathing out the dragon''s breath, and flames spread in the tide of corpses.

 v3 Chapter 328： dragon

    The latest website: Although the swamp dragon is a dragon-like creature, its individual strength is not strong. Because of its deformed body, its actions become bloated. If it is not for mastering the dragon''s breath, the corpse tide may be easily taken down.


    The dragon''s breath is not an ordinary flame. It uses extraordinary power as fuel, and the temperature is extremely high. Often, the ground will be burned into a state of magma by the flame.


    Under the influence of the halo of the frenzy, the zombies in the tide have a certain resistance to the dragon''s breath, but they will not be killed in seconds.


    For a huge wave of corpses, as long as they are not killed in a second, it is enough to surround the enemy and consume them to death bit by bit.


    The huge wave of corpses soon surrounded the entire swamp forest, inside and out were full of zombies, living, dead, or half dead on the ground.


    Another reason why Su Changxing dared to attack the swamp forest was that the big horn had advanced, and it was also a seventh-order extraordinary creature, and its combat power had a qualitative leap. Cooperating with the tide of corpses, it could quickly kill the seventh-order extraordinary creature.


    ¡¾Blood Shadow Ghoul: Level 7, a terrifying shadow in the tide of corpses. It can hide in the tide of corpses and wait for an opportunity. It can keenly discover the enemy''s weakness, mark the enemy with ghost claws, and launch a fatal blow at the right time. ¡¿


    An invisible ghost claw appeared on the swamp dragon''s head, and it became clearer and clearer. A shadow flashed through the tide of corpses and rushed in front of the swamp dragon.


    The ghost claw was visible to the naked eye, and it grabbed at the swamp dragon''s neck. The loudspeaker appeared in front of the swamp dragon, and its claws turned blood red, piercing through the swamp dragon''s phosphor armor and exoskeleton armor. A ball of dark red blood exploded.


    Even Su Changxing couldn''t help but secretly marvel at the explosive power of this moment.


    The big horn left a two-meter-long tear wound on the neck of the swamp dragon, almost killing half of the swamp dragon''s life.


    After one blow, the loudspeaker retreated decisively, hiding in the tide of corpses again, like a ghost living in the tide of corpses.


    The swamp dragon fell into the tide of corpses and was torn apart by the zombies crawling on it. It lost its vitality quickly and died.


    This also stimulated the other swamp dragons to launch a frenzied attack on the tide of corpses. Among them, the stronger ones ran rampant in the tide of corpses.


    But all this is in vain.


    The fallen zombies will stand up again, and the tide of corpses is gradually returning to its original appearance.


    This battle lasted for a full day and night. After all, there were more than a dozen extraordinary creatures of the seventh rank, and they cooperated with each other, and the tide of corpses did not completely rush into the swamp forest.


    The zombies have maintained a very high death rate, and it was not until more than half of the deaths and injuries were caused that the swamp dragons became exhausted and slowed down.


    Like a thin thread stretched to the limit, it will be broken. Every swamp dragon has fought to the limit, but there are still countless zombies in front of them, so they can only let out a desperate roar, which echoes in the night sky.


    As the swamp dragons fell one after another, the number of corpses increased instead of decreasing. Under the effect of hunger and thirst, zombies continued to get up from the ground and continued to walk towards those swamp dragons.


    The fighting power of the corpse tide is expanding at a terrifying speed. Before, it could only deal with one seventh-order extraordinary creature, but now it can deal with more than ten at the same time, and it has completely gained the upper hand.


    Until the last earth dragon fell to the ground and was dismembered by the tide of corpses, the swamp forest fell into complete silence. The delivery team responsible for transporting extraordinary crystals was already on their way, and it only took an hour to deliver them to Su Changxing''s location.


    Just as the big trumpet took the lead in feasting, a loud dragon whistle came from the sky, and a huge black shadow covered the moon and let out an angry roar.


    That is also a dragon, can fly a dragon in the sky.


    Su Changxing was also dumbfounded, and realized that this giant dragon seemed to belong to the swamp forest, at least it had to be a sixth-order creature.


    Lightning as thick as a telegraph pole fell from the sky and hit the tide of corpses, as if it came from the wrath of Thor.


    "It doesn''t show up early, it doesn''t show up late, it happens at this time."


    Su Changxing also felt a little speechless. During the previous investigation, he did not find the existence of this giant dragon at all.


    This powerful giant dragon appeared in this place at this critical point in time.


    He had no choice but to immediately control the tide of corpses and retreat, facing the sky full of lightning, the zombies were entangled by lightning, and fell to the ground in large numbers, far exceeding the recovery speed of the tide of corpses.


    With the blessing of marching speed, the corpse tide moves quite fast, but it is still not as fast as the flying speed of the giant dragon, and there are constant lightning strikes.


    At this moment, another huge monster appeared in the distance, shining with silvery white light, against the gauze-like moonlight.


    The huge mechanical elephant suddenly appeared here, and the silver-white laser swept across the tail of the corpse tide, running through the entire corpse tide.


    The tide of corpses instantly fell into a situation of being double-teamed by two parties.


    Su Changxing was also in a daze. He didn''t expect those new humans to drive a Gundam to make a special trip to wipe out the tide of corpses.


    How can you kill a chicken with a sledgehammer.


    The laser flashed past, dazzling in the dark, and naturally attracted the attention of the black dragon. In anger, he launched an attack on the giant elephant of the apocalypse without saying a word. The dense thunder and lightning fell on the outer carapace of the giant elephant, but only Leaving inconspicuous traces, it is impossible to penetrate the defense of the outer carapace.


    Seeing that the two behemoths were about to fight, Su Changxing immediately led the tide of corpses to retreat in another direction.


    The huge mechanical elephant also turned its target to the black dragon in the sky. Although their goal was the tide of corpses, it seems that this black dragon poses a greater threat to them.


    Standing at the highest point of the colossus, with bandages all over his body, the new humans holding wooden sticks danced continuously, chanting spells in their mouths silently, the mouth of the mechanical colossus opened wide, and a red laser pierced through the wings of the black dragon, knocking it down.


    The pain stimulated the dragon''s nerves, causing it to become furious. As soon as it landed on the ground, it rushed towards the mechanical giant elephant. The two sides fought together, and the ruins continued to vibrate.


    The two guys seemed to be looking for trouble, and they fought on their own. Su Changxing was also thankful that he controlled the tide of corpses and retreated to the city. The zombies receded like a tide.


    "Those zombies are going to escape!" The newcomer humans on the Apocalypse Colossus also noticed this.


    "Leave those zombies alone, let''s deal with this **** dragon." Oruko, the captain of the elite group, commanded.


    ¡­


    Although the tide of expeditionary corpses was chased and intercepted by two behemoths, but because of the continuous recovery of the aura of hunger and thirst, the damage is not too big, and the situation is not too bad.


    Su Changxing just felt that the reaction of these new humans was too violent, and there was no major conflict between the two sides, so he drove a Gundam to **** him.


    Somewhat strange.


    He didn''t think too much about it, thinking that he might have bumped into it by accident.


    The expedition corpse wave had just arrived at the edge of the city, and there was another vibration, and a laser swept across a distance of thousands of meters.


    Under the moonlit night, the silver mechanical giant reappeared, its whole body was covered with the blood of the giant dragon, and some parts showed signs of damage.


    "Is this being targeted?" Su Changxing frowned involuntarily, feeling that these new human beings were here to hunt him down and kill him endlessly.


    It''s just that the current combat power of the corpse tide is simply unable to deal with this mechanical giant elephant, so it can only retreat.


    The tide of corpses walked through the ruins under the bombardment of lasers, leaving behind a large number of corpses.


    "Captain, there are too many of these zombies. It is basically impossible to kill them all." The team members on the Apocalypse Colossus turned their heads and said.


    Oruko couldn''t help but frowned, realizing the problem, and said: "Just clean it up as much as possible. The order we received is to wipe out this corpse tide, at all costs."


    The farther you go, the more serious the radiation, and the higher the load on the Apocalypse Colossus. More importantly, they cannot stay in high-radiation areas for a long time.


    Su Changxing didn''t understand why these new humans were so hostile to him. He knew that these new humans seemed unable to approach the safe area, so he controlled the tide of corpses to keep approaching the safe area in an attempt to escape the pursuit of the mechanical giant elephant.


    Always


    By the time the sun rose, more than half of the corpse tide had been lost, and the mechanical colossus stopped abruptly, watching the fleeing zombies from afar.


    Finally the pursuit stopped.


    A smile appeared on Su Changxing''s face, confirming that these new human beings really can''t get close to the safe area, which means that he has a lot of room for maneuver, at least he won''t be forced to a desperate situation.


    These new humans have developed in this world for so long, and they definitely show so much more than just on the surface. If possible, Su Changxing doesn''t want to provoke them for the time being.


    Then, Su Changxing put a piece of emerald green Extraordinary crystal into his mouth to digest, it was the Extraordinary crystal from the swamp dragon.


    Every extraordinary crystal filled his body like a liquid, and then burned continuously, turning into gushing heat and spreading out.


    Every Extraordinary crystal digested will make the flame brighter and more vigorous.


    He digested three seventh-order extraordinary crystals in a row, allowing the deification ability to advance to the next strengthening node.


    Thirst v3- Thirst v4


    [Hunger and Thirst v4: After the zombie tide is in the fighting state, it will continue to devour the target''s vitality, recovering 2.5% of itself every five seconds. 5% of one''s own life, including physical form, and the integrity of the body. ¡¿


    Su Changxing didn''t stop, and continued to digest the Extraordinary crystals he hunted. After obtaining the inheritance of the gods, he seemed to have lifted all his restrictions and had unlimited growth possibilities, just like that tentacle monster.


    In the evening, when dusk shone on the earth, he digested four more seventh-order Extraordinary crystals, and advanced to the next node again.


    Thirst v4- Thirst v5


    [Hunger and Thirst v5: After the zombie tide is in the fighting state, it will continue to devour the target''s vitality and restore 3% of itself every five seconds. 6% of its own life, including the physical form, and the integrity of the body. ¡¿


    At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ his own extraordinary progress has also advanced to 90%, not far from the seventh step of advancement.


    The last ray of afterglow also disappeared in the city, and the complete night fell, and the tentacle monsters began to grow wildly again, expanding faster than before. They came into direct contact with the tide of corpses where Su Changxing was, and began to devour them.


    Before, he chose to retreat again and again, constantly avoiding, retreating from the south of the safe zone to the west, but this is not the way to go, just in time, the corpse tide of the expedition was also pulled back by him, and the hunger and thirst just strengthened to v5, So I decided to take action against the tentacle monster tonight, and settle the old and new grudges together.


    This guy has been targeting him all the time, and the carpet of flesh and blood is also growing in strips, extending all the way to where he is.


    Most likely because of the legacy of the gods, the blood that opened the legacy of the gods came from the tentacle monster.


    For this battle, Su Changxing wasn''t completely sure, but he had no reason to back off. The tentacle monsters had been growing all the time, and the situation wouldn''t get better if it dragged on.


    If he is really not an opponent, he can also leave here and go to other places. Even if this world is going to be destroyed, it will not be a matter of time.

 v3 Chapter 329： explode

    All in vain.


    Chen Tiannan found that what they did did not make the situation better, but worsened.


    They can feel that the invisible shadow is spreading, faster than their forward speed, and the situation of the gathering places they encounter behind is getting worse and worse, and some even have only a very small part of real human beings.


    What they did also completely angered those illusory people, and they began to resist them in an organized way.


    With the passage of time, the strength of the illusory people has become stronger and stronger, and a seventh-order Extraordinary has appeared.


    "Catch him!"


    The flaming hand formed by Ximenlong''s broken arm grabbed a phantom from the air, pressed it to the ground, made a big hole, and shot out brilliant sparks.


    It was a young man with a swollen face, staring at them with hatred: "You demons will die!"


    Ximen Long said with disdain on his face: "If you die, you die first." Then he pinched his neck and broke his neck, making a crisp bone cracking sound.


    This is the second time they have been attacked today, and one team member died accidentally in the attack.


    Chen Tiannan glanced at the corpse on the ground, with an indifferent expression, turned his head and said, "We have to change our route, it seems that they have already found us."


    Except for him, every team member carried a deep evil spirit, their eyes were bloodshot, and they had killed too many people, causing their hearts to become unbalanced, and they might be on the verge of losing control if they were not careful.


    But Chen Tiannan did not intend to stop, but decided to continue, and the methods became more and more intense.


    Ximen Long sighed, with tiredness on his face, and said: "It seems that we have not curbed the spread of this phenomenon, but it has become more serious."


    Chen Tiannan just said: "It''s just that the strength is not enough. This also shows that we did nothing wrong."


    After approaching a gathering place, after a simple observation, they started to do it directly. After having previous experience, they knew that once these illusory people exceeded half of the gathering place, they would not cooperate with them. It is best to clean up directly practice.


    There is panic in everyone''s heart, they don''t know when they will disappear like those people, disappear inexplicably, when no one else notices.


    The people in the gathering place seemed to have expected it a long time ago, and quickly launched a counterattack. Among them, three seventh-order Extraordinary people emerged, which was far beyond their estimates and made this battle difficult.


    In the end, they won the battle at no small cost, and two members of the team were killed again.


    Chen Tiannan also had a big hole in his abdomen, and his intestines flowed out, but it didn''t affect him at all.


    This is just a body, and the only thing living in this world is the remaining will.


    This is a long and endless journey, which makes people feel hopeless.


    Chen Tiannan reloaded the firecracker in his hand, saw the people around him and said calmly: "Ximen Long, take the others and leave here, stay away from here, and find a way to survive."


    "It seems that there is no need to continue this operation, and my will will be wiped out soon, and I will leave this world..."


    He probably tried his best, but in the end it was still in vain. Facing the darkness that was rolling in like a wave, they couldn''t stop them at all, they were too weak.


    It''s just a mantis arm blocking the car.


    After the will is dissipated, there is probably only infinite emptiness and darkness left.


    "There is no need for some things to exist." Chen Tiannan sighed, sitting on a high wall, looking at the not-so-bright sun in the sky, corpses were piled up on the ground below, burning raging flames, accompanied by It is temperature and black smoke.


    Ximen Long fell into a long silence, smiled inexplicably, stepped forward and patted his shoulder, and said:


    "Why are you so pessimistic? Even if you die completely, don''t you still have me? Isn''t it killing people? It''s not the simplest thing."


    Chen Tiannan said belatedly: "Our strength is still too weak, and if we want to change, it''s nothing more than idiot talking in sleep."


    "Get out of here, you already have the qualifications to live, there is no need to sink into this place."


    After they cleaned up the sixth gathering place, they had obtained the real player identity, and through a series of methods, they had the opportunity to leave this world.


    It''s just that from the current point of view, only a very small number of people are qualified to leave, and most people will sink here and gradually disappear into the darkness.


    Ximen Long nodded and didn''t say anything more: "Received the latest news, that person is coming to us, and it seems that he is going to try to destroy that divine creature."


    "What else are you going to do?"


    Chen Tiannan looked back, thought for a while and said, "Before I leave, I want to meet someone."


    "And I think this divine creature is completely different from the one we encountered before. Even if that person comes, I''m afraid it won''t be able to solve it."


    "Let''s go, live well instead of me. Our civilization may be destroyed in disasters, but as long as the will exists, civilization can be continued..."


    ¡­


    Fiery white light shot up into the sky, and a large-scale explosion formed a mushroom cloud in the sky.


    The whole land was trembling, and even the tide of corpses was affected.


    Many zombies in front were pushed away by the aftermath of the explosion, burned by the residual heat, and their skins turned into charcoal black.


    It looked like a nuclear bomb had been dropped where the tentacle monster was.


    Su Changxing stood on the roof and looked towards the direction of the explosion, thoughtfully: "It seems that those players made a move. It''s unexpected that there are such powerful Extraordinary among them."


    "Chi Chi!" The loudspeaker was also amazed by the explosion.


    Su Changxing also knew that this was probably the best time for him to do something, the main body of the tentacle monster was restrained by other people.


    The two waves of corpses merged into one and moved towards the location of the tentacle monster.


    The streets, walls, and utility poles were covered with a dark purple carpet of flesh and blood, with tiny purple-red tentacles growing out of it, dancing continuously with the energy fluctuations in the space.


    Within the area where the carpet of flesh and blood existed, there were no creatures, including zombies, all of which were devoured by the tentacle monsters and turned into nutrients for themselves.


    The tide of corpses surged along the streets and alleys, and the front ones were entangled by tentacles, dragged into the carpet of flesh and blood, and gradually digested.


    The other zombies kept tearing and gnawing at the carpet of flesh and blood on the ground, attacking the tentacle monster in the simplest way.


    Because of the blessing of real resistance, the zombies in the corpse tide will not be without the ability to resist.


    Even if it was dragged into the carpet of flesh and blood by the tentacles, it could continue to struggle, but bit the dark purple flesh and blood on the ground one bite at a time.


    The two sides continue to eat each other in this way, but it is obvious that the corpse tide has gained the upper hand in the short term, and it also means to take advantage of the fire.


    Here itself is the edge of the flesh and blood carpet, so the strength of the tentacles is not strong.


    Millions of zombies are like locusts, quickly eating the carpet of flesh and blood on the ground.


    This thing comes from tentacle monsters, and it is not ordinary flesh and blood. It contains extremely high energy, but it is quite heterogeneous.


    But for zombies who can eat anything, it doesn''t matter too much. Even if they eat a stone, it''s just a big hole in their stomach.


    During this process, the group of corpses continued to grow. The carpet of flesh and blood originally contained huge energy, which was just what the zombies needed. A few more bites were not much different from eating a single Extraordinary crystal.


    This is something unexpected.


    The tide of corpses gnawed along the street, cleaning up the carpet of flesh and blood on the ground, walls, and street lamps, and even uprooted the tiny tentacles hidden in it.


    The zombies in the zombie tide continue to grow in the process, because they have enough energy, so more extraordinary zombies emerge.


    Under this ebb and flow, the tide of corpses advances faster, maybe even the tentacle monster did not expect that the seemingly weak zombies could pose a threat to it.


    The aftermath of the battle has been coming from the north, the space is constantly oscillating, and even the energy fluctuations are also disturbed.


    The strong player on the player''s side is still fighting the tentacle monster, and seems to have realized that the tentacle monster must be eliminated, otherwise there will be endless troubles!


    This also puts little pressure on Su Changxing''s side, as he advances smoothly all the way, the tiny tentacles on the carpet of flesh and blood are just passive resistance.


    The tide of corpses advanced along the street for more than 200 meters. In front of a dilapidated building, I saw a huge purple-red tentacle swaying slowly in the air.


    This tentacle is also a part of the tentacle monster''s body. The carpet of flesh and blood in this area is centered on this tentacle and radiates around.


    A speed-type extraordinary zombie rushed towards the huge tentacle~www.novelhall.com~ as a test, and was smashed into a meatloaf by the tentacle just as it got closer.


    The two giants with a height of more than four meters also approached, forcibly resisting the attack of the tentacles, their bodies were close to collapse, but they did not die.


    The tide of corpses also took advantage of this opportunity to quickly approach the location of the tentacles.


    The tentacles swept across the tide of corpses, some were blown away, and the other part was directly sucked into the flesh and blood by the tentacles, gradually digesting them.


    Because the zombies in the corpse tide have real resistance, they will not be killed all at once. They can struggle for a while no matter what, and the corpse tide can gradually approach the tentacles.


    As long as it can cause damage to the tentacles, it is a victory. A zombie wave with millions of zombies can always consume the opponent to death.


    At the same time, several people stood on the roof in the distance, watching this scene.


    "These zombies are really not simple. They can pose a threat to divine creatures." The white-haired man with a gourd in his hand said with a smile.


    Another gray-haired uncle in overalls said in a deep voice, "This is also the best chance. Let''s do it after these zombies are consumed first."


    They all came here because of the divine creatures. They were some desperadoes, and they risked their lives for the inheritance of the gods.


    As for other things, it doesn''t matter at all.


    The same is probably true of human nature.


    Although this huge tentacle is only a part of the divine creature, they are not opponents and can only wait for the opportunity.


    Su Changxing naturally discovered the existence of these people a long time ago, this area is under his control, every zombie is a pair of his eyes, no one can escape.


    He also probably understood why these humans appeared here, for the legacy of the gods.

 v3 Chapter 330： blood ghost

    The tentacle monster has swelled many times than before. It is just a tentacle separated from the main body, and its strength is comparable to that of a sixth-order extraordinary walk.


    The pressure of the tide of corpses is greater than expected, but it is still advancing step by step. More than a dozen thin black lines visible to the naked eye connect the tentacles and the tide of corpses.


    This is a kind of flesh and blood siphon released by chewing zombies, which can absorb the vitality of the target from a long distance and weaken the target''s strength.


    The chewing zombies are all evolved from the extraordinary zombies in the corpse tide. They are unique. It seems that they are only found in the corpse tide. The individual''s fighting ability is average, but they can greatly assist the corpse tide in fighting.


    As time passed, the flesh and blood carpet in the surrounding area was completely eaten by the zombies, and the huge tentacle was left waving in the tide of corpses, and the surrounding buildings were all destroyed and turned into ruins .


    At this moment, the tentacles finally sensed that something was wrong, and a large number of tiny pink tentacles protruded from the ground, attacking the zombies in the tide of corpses.


    These pink tentacles can easily penetrate the zombie''s body and stick to it.


    It''s just that such methods may be extremely effective for humans, but for zombies, as long as their bodies are not completely destroyed, they can still resist and fight.


    Due to devouring too much energy, hundreds of extraordinary zombies emerged from the corpse tide, and their overall strength was at least half stronger than before.


    The sky became gloomy, and then a continuous light rain fell, falling on the ruins, on the dirty flesh and blood, emitting a foul smell.


    What''s the difference between this kind of place and **** on earth, it''s full of monsters fighting each other.


    You can clearly see a large number of zombies, but you can''t hear the roar. This contrast is frightening.


    The white-haired man holding a gourd in his hand is named Hu Xiaofan. Like the others, he is one of the top group of human beings, a seventh-order Extraordinary, but the more he is like this, the more he yearns for power.


    Human beings'' pursuit of power is endless, and they will only become more greedy as they become stronger, and finally peep at the gods.


    Everyone believes that the inheritance of the gods is the way to become a god, enough to make those who know it crazy.


    "It''s almost there now. If this continues, those zombies will probably eat the tentacles of this divine creature."


    Hu Xiaofan''s face was serious, not as relaxed as it was at the beginning.


    These zombies are far beyond their imagination, and the level of horror is no less than that of the divine creature. They seem to be some undead existences. They clearly saw that some zombies in the corpse tide had their heads rotted, but they still stood up from the ground. .


    Moreover, this group of zombies is obviously controlled by a certain existence and has a strong sense of autonomy. The threat to them is probably greater than that divine creature.


    But even so, they still unanimously decided to **** the blood of the divine creature from the hands of the zombies.


    With the continuous consumption of the huge tentacles, the waving became slower and slower, and there were more conspicuous wounds on the roots.


    At this time, snowflakes fell from the sky, and then exploded in the tide of corpses. Nearly a hundred zombies turned into ice withers in the explosion, frozen in place, unable to move.


    The group of human beings rushed over from the tide of corpses to the east, looking completely reckless.


    "Looking for death." Su Changxing sneered, and in his heart he had already sentenced these people to death.


    Once trapped by the tide of corpses, not to mention them, even more powerful Extraordinary creatures cannot escape from it.


    Tentacle monsters are terrifying monsters, and so is corpse tide. For humans, there is actually no essential difference between the two.


    There were 7 people in total, and Hu Xiaofan held up the gourd in his hand to open the way ahead, spraying a large number of snowflakes continuously, freezing the zombies around.


    Their cooperation was perfect, and they had a careful plan before. Relying on their respective abilities, they quickly rushed to the middle of the zombies and came to the tentacles.


    Of course, Su Changxing didn''t take the initiative to stop it. Since these people want the blood of the tentacle monster, let them go.


    It''s nothing more than a fight between snipe and clam.


    Things went very smoothly, even more smoothly than Hu Xiaofan and others expected, as if the corpse tide hadn''t discovered their existence at all.


    "It''s up to you!" Hu Xiaofan turned back and shouted, the frequent use of ice had made him try his best.


    The uncle in overalls was holding a wrench, and his whole body was covered with rusty armor, facing the slap of the tentacles head-on.


    Following the shock, he unexpectedly slapped the tentacles abruptly, and left a two-meter-long wound on it.


    Others also took the opportunity to attack. A man with a swollen face with a big knife slashed at the scarred root of the tentacle. The terrifying explosive force penetrated the tentacle''s solid outer skin defense.


    But before he could recover, he was immediately pierced by more than a dozen tiny pink tentacles, dragged into the carpet of flesh and blood, and disappeared before he could utter a scream.


    The tentacles were almost consumed by the tide of corpses, so that both their strength and speed dropped a lot.


    And these Extraordinary beings were the last straw to crush it. The tentacles were broken from the roots, revealing a blood-red beating heart, and greedy expressions appeared on everyone''s faces.


    However, they are still in the tide of corpses, they still maintain a certain degree of rationality, and break out together.


    Apart from the two Extraordinary who died, there were still five of them left. Based on previous experience, it shouldn''t be difficult to break out of the tide of corpses.


    But the tide of corpses was completely different at this time. It seemed that because the tentacles were broken, the target was completely on them, and more than a dozen extremely fast extraordinary zombies launched an attack.


    It became difficult for them to move forward, Hu Xiaofan held up the gourd in his hand, and once again spewed out a large amount of snowflakes and smashed into the tide of corpses.


    This time was different from the previous ones. Some zombies started to struggle just after being frozen into ice, and broke free from it in an instant.


    This seemed to be a trap, or it was originally a trap set by Su Changxing.


    He also needs the inheritance of the gods, so he needs the cooperation of these players to deliver the gene chain obediently to his door.


    Two things are needed to unlock the legacy of the gods, one is the blood of the tentacle monster, and the other is the black crystal, the gene chain.


    After all, these five people were all seventh-order Extraordinary people. They formed a group and broke out, and the zombies in the corpse tide couldn''t do anything about them for a while.


    "It seems that these zombies also have ideas about what we have, otherwise there would not be such a big change." The uncle in overalls could see some clues.


    This is not surprising, they are peeping at the blood of the tentacle monsters, so why not these zombies, everyone''s purpose may be the same.


    His whole body was covered with rusty armor, which was so hard that ordinary attacks couldn''t break through its defenses. He took the lead and rushed forward, and all the extraordinary zombies who went to intercept were knocked away.


    At this moment, Hu Xiaofan noticed something appeared on his head, and he was stunned for a moment before realizing: "Be careful!"


    It was a blood-red ghost claw.


    The big horn suddenly appeared in front of the Armored Extraordinary, and grabbed his chest with its claws.


    A piercing sound came, and he easily pierced through the armor and the body of the Extraordinary, and then immediately disappeared again, disappearing without a trace in the tide of corpses.


    The big speaker didn''t do anything before, and Su Changxing didn''t let him take any risks. After all, the tentacle monsters are still too dangerous, and accidents will happen if they are not careful.


    Hu Xiaofan''s people were stunned by such a sudden death, they didn''t even see what it was, it was probably a zombie, a powerful and extraordinary zombie.


    They panicked and began to lose their positions, trying desperately to break out, but the tide of corpses had already completely surrounded them, and it was not easy to break out.


    Inadvertently, another red afterimage flashed by, and the horn claws tore apart the body of another Extraordinary before disappearing again.


    In the same level, human beings are always the weaker side, just because their vitality is fragile.


    In a short period of time, the big horn killed these Extraordinary people one by one in the same way. It was not until Hu Xiaofan also fell in the tide of corpses that the tide of corpses calmed down and a brief silence was restored.


    Su Changxing also appeared in the tide of corpses. He squatted down to pack the things of these Extraordinary people, and there were more than ten black crystals.


    He has been around here all the time. After all, he can''t be careless when dealing with existences like tentacle monsters.


    With previous experience, Su Changxing mixed the blood in the heart with the black crystals, and the golden light condensed into dna chains, which appeared in the liquid.


    The big speaker on the side stared at the golden liquid in Su Changxing''s hand, and couldn''t help but licked his lips, feeling the temptation in it that was stronger than flesh and blood.


    Su Changxing saw his appearance and smiled: "Want to try it?"


    Immediately, he handed the configured spirit legacy to the loudspeaker. The spirit legacy is not so much about improving strength, but rather stimulating all the potential in a creature''s body and lifting restrictions.


    If the big horn gets the inheritance of the gods, it will definitely become stronger again in a short period of time, and it will have a foreseeable future.


    Zombies themselves are a race with a very high upper limit, but it is not easy to grow to that level.


    The loudspeaker took the glass bottle from Su Changxing''s hand, drank it in one gulp, squatted on the ground motionless, golden lines spread across the skin, overlapping the blood vessels.


    In this process, the connection between the big horn and the tide of corpses became more and more close, and it became a part of the tide of corpses.


    [Ghost in blood (deified): An immortal ghost in the tide of corpses, whose life is completely connected with the tide of corpses, and the damage it suffers will be shared among the tide of corpses. die¡¿


    "Sure enough, it is a power that belongs to divine power. For a seventh-order creature, it is still too powerful."


    Su Changxing also couldn''t help sighing, feeling that such an ability must at least be mastered by high-level Extraordinary creatures.


    This was originally just an attempt, and it did prove that any creature can obtain the corresponding deification ability as long as it obtains the inheritance of the gods.


    But what is the price of such ability?


    Then, he configured a second portion of the spirit''s legacy for himself to drink, and each heart can configure two portions of the spirit''s legacy.


    The frenzy is intensified.


    Frenzy v2¡ªFrenzy v3


    Gained a new plugin ability.


    [Extraordinary progress v1: The extraordinary energy required for the advancement of zombies in the zombie tide is reduced by 30%, and it is easier to transform from ordinary zombies to extraordinary zombies. ¡¿

 v3 Chapter 331： Deep Black Corpse King

    Reduce the Extraordinary energy required for advancement? This ability looks a little weak, but it is actually more useful than expected.


    At the low level, the only obstacle restricting the growth of zombies is energy, but zombies need more energy than other races.


    Theoretically, an ordinary zombie can become an extraordinary zombie as long as it can devour enough energy, but this enough energy is too much for an ordinary zombie, which makes extraordinary zombies quite rare.


    This ability allows the zombie tide to give birth to more extraordinary zombies under the same circumstances, at least twice as many as before.


    After Su Changxing absorbed the legacy of the gods, the extraordinary process moved forward again, and with the absorption of several seventh-order extraordinary crystals, he finally advanced to the threshold of the seventh order.


    The blood vessels all over his body exploded, and the dark red blood soaked his clothes. Su Changxing sat cross-legged on the ground, feeling the earth-shaking changes in his body. Probably because the genes of zombies are extremely unstable, the physical changes after the advanced stage are slower than those of humans. Much bigger.


    His hair grew rapidly again, dark black and thick, hanging down to his waist, his figure was once again more than two meters tall, the original clothes were also torn due to this, revealing a strong body.


    Whether it is appearance or breath, he is no different from a human being, but he is still a zombie in essence.


    [Deep Black Corpse King: Seventh rank, the king of zombies, can form absolute oppression on other zombies, making them absolutely obey orders.


    King: Able to gain power from the tide of corpses under his control, the stronger the tide of corpses, the stronger his own power.


    Confession: Being able to share part of the energy devoured by the zombies in the zombie tide is the right of the king.


    ¡¿


    "I saw the footprints of the predecessors. It seems that zombies have come to this step before, and they still have the same path and position." Su Changxing opened his eyes emitting dark blue light, and his breath became deeper, as if not The bottomless pitch-black pool water did not fluctuate at all.


    Then, he didn''t intend to stop, and continued to move forward with the tide of corpses. The carpet of flesh and blood formed by the tentacle monsters is more like a burden formed by absorbing excess energy.


    But in Su Changxing''s eyes, these things are no less than extraordinary crystals, and even for the corpse tide, they are equivalent in effect.


    The wave of corpses moved forward for more than a hundred meters along the carpet of flesh and blood. During this process, 218 extraordinary zombies emerged, bringing the total to 524.


    Su Changxing also obtained enough energy from it to advance the deification ability to the next strengthening point.


    This time he did not choose to strengthen the hunger and thirst, but instead strengthened the Extraordinary Process, allowing more Extraordinary zombies to appear in the corpse tide, reducing the extraordinary energy required by the corpse tide, which was considered a once-and-for-all matter.


    [Extraordinary Progress v2: The extraordinary energy required for the advancement of zombies in the zombie tide has been reduced by 35%. ] At this time, they could still feel the aftermath of the battle from the north, but it was not as intense as before, and it became much calmer and intermittent.


    unexpected. The Extraordinary who was fighting the tentacle monster was stronger than expected, and the carpet of flesh and blood at the edge began to shrink back by itself.


    This also confirms that things aren''t looking good for the tentacle monsters. The tide of corpses continued to advance, and there were only flesh and blood carpets and tiny tentacles all the time. Every 100 meters forward, Su Changxing could strengthen his apotheosis ability once.


    Extraordinary process v2-Extraordinary process v3...Extraordinary process v3-Extraordinary process v4...Extraordinary process v4-Extraordinary process v5... Relying on the tide of corpses to obtain a lot of energy, Su Changxing pushed the extraordinary process to v8 [Extraordinary process v8: Corpse] The extraordinary energy required to advance the zombies in the tide is reduced by 65%.


    Note: All the zombies in the zombie tide use your strength as the highest limit, the closer you are to enjoying the halo effect, the weaker it will be.


    ¡¿at this time. The effect shown by the extraordinary process is already quite terrifying. Ordinary zombies have become extraordinary zombies one after another.


    The number of extraordinary zombies in the corpse tide has reached thousands. Although most of them are rank nine zombies, they are quite impressive.


    "According to this, after the Extraordinary Process is strengthened to v15, wouldn''t it be possible for these zombies to ascend in daylight?" Su Changxing also knew that this was impossible. There must be an upper limit to this ability, it is impossible to reach 100%, and it can reach the current level , it''s already quite amazing, even some bugs.


    At this time. They walked along the main road of the city to the center, which was close to the area where the main body of the tentacle monster was located. Not far away, there were three huge tentacles swaying slowly in the air.


    It seems that they knew the arrival of the tide of corpses and were already prepared. When they approached, thousands of tiny pink tentacles emerged from the carpet of flesh and blood and attacked them like pink bullets. .


    Without any schemes or countermeasures, the two sides collided head-on and started a **** fight.


    The tide of corpses pushed forward all the way, devouring a terrifying amount of energy. Compared with before, it has undergone earth-shaking changes. It is more than one or two times stronger. Even if it faces three tentacles at the same time, it can still handle it.


    With previous experience, Su Changxing is quite sure about this battle, and once he wins this battle, he will reap more spiritual inheritance.


    Powerful power is like a seductive drug, and it is also irresistible to him. After tasting it once, he will crave more.


    He manipulated the tide of corpses and launched a frenzied attack on the tentacle monsters, so it was not for the inheritance of the gods, and he was not fundamentally different from those desperadoes.


    An action is always accompanied by multiple purposes, and an effect is always accompanied by various reasons, not a single one.


    Compared with before, the tentacle monsters resisted more intensely, and also noticed that these hateful zombies were taking advantage of the fire.


    But now that the tide of corpses has fully developed, even if it notices, it has nothing to do.


    There are 1,200 extraordinary zombies in the corpse tide, and even the weakest ninth-level zombie is comparable to an eighth-level extraordinary under the blessing of the halo.


    The corpse wave as a whole definitely has the strength of the sixth level. Even if it is not as good as the tentacle monster, it is still more than enough to deal with the few tentacles separated from it.


    The tide of corpses gradually pushed inward from the periphery, the zombies gnawed off the carpet of flesh and blood, and then the tiny pink tentacles.


    The big horn showed quite terrifying strength, and under the cover of the corpse tide, it launched a frenzied attack on the tentacles.


    He is biased towards extreme attack and speed, and his defensive ability is weak, but his deification ability perfectly makes up for this point.


    He left a deep tear on the skin of the tentacles with one paw, and the purple blood rained down on the ground, corroding large and small potholes, and when it fell on the zombie''s body, It is to directly ablate a certain part of the body.


    He connected the second claw after one claw, UU reading www. uukanshu.com didn''t mean to avoid it at all, and created a deeper wound on the original wound.


    Then, he was hit head-on by a tentacle from the side, hitting the ground and sinking, and 80% of his body was directly crushed into rotten meat and broken bones.


    Normally speaking, after suffering such a severe injury, he would probably lose the ability to fight even if he survived, but under the effect of deification ability, his vitality is closely connected with the entire wave of corpses.


    The tide of corpses is not extinguished, and he is also immortal. In an instant, the physical body reorganized again, and the big horn climbed up from the ground, and under the cover of several other extraordinary zombies, launched a third attack on the tentacle just now.


    The **** ghost claws fell from midair, like an evil ghost stretching out its palm from the void. Tear~ The big horn penetrated the abdomen of the tentacle from the front, cut off the section, and pulled out the beating blood-red heart in a violent way.


    "Chi Chi Chi!" He laughed loudly, as if laughing at the incompetence of the tentacle, looking smug, and then was hit by another tentacle from above and smashed into meatloaf.


    : https://, !

 v3 Chapter 332： bet

    The big trumpet got up from the ground again, and the flesh and blood on his body fell on the carpet, making an angry roar, and turned into an afterimage, like a wild bull, bumping towards the tentacle.


    Every attack of the tentacles will cause a large number of zombies in the corpse tide to suddenly shatter and fall to the ground.


    Most of the damage suffered by the loudspeaker would be directly transferred to the corpse tide in some way, so that he could still attack unscrupulously with the slap of two tentacles.


    This time, he swiped his paw four times, but to his surprise, he only scratched a little bit of skin, leaving four not-so-deep scars.


    The tentacle suddenly swelled continuously, and more tiny tentacles ooze out from the skin, like the branches of a leaf, constantly elongating.


    There were bursts of roaring sounds coming from the ground, and it seemed that the main body of the tentacle monster was moving here.


    The battle in the north has calmed down, and the result is already clear, that powerful Extraordinary was defeated in the end!


    This was expected, and Su Changxing never believed that among these players there was an Extraordinary who could defeat the tentacle monster. After all, the tentacle monster has grown and expanded during this period of time, and its overall strength may be close to the fifth level.


    The fifth level is the upper limit for most worlds, and the most powerful creatures in the world can reach this point at most, and if they want to go up, they will be restricted by the rules.


    With the blessing of the tentacle monster''s body strength, these two tentacles became more tenacious, and the big horn was blown away at once, and then a few dead wood-like tentacles followed, penetrated his body, exploded, and exploded his flesh. Separated into hundreds of large and small minced meat.


    Seeing this, Su Changxing didn''t worry at all, and controlled more than a dozen Roshan to go up. Roshan is an eighth-order extraordinary zombie, and can be regarded as an evolution of a giant. Its body size is about 810 meters, and it has the vitality and strength comparable to a seventh-order creature. Defense, combined with the aura of hunger and thirst, it is difficult to kill it.


    With these more than a dozen meaty mountains holding back the tentacles attack, the tide of corpses completely surrounded them, densely crowded around, relying on the tight formation, the power of the entire tide of corpses was condensed into one ball, and was slapped continuously by the tentacles. He carried it steadily several times.


    The outcome of this war was determined before it even started.


    The tide of corpses pushed all the way here from the west, absorbed too much nutrients from the tentacle monsters, and has grown up, it can probably be counted as half a tentacle monster, but the form of existence is different.


    With the death of other zombies, Big Horn climbed up again from the minced meat, and then quickly joined the battle.


    He is now the most powerful zombie in the zombie tide, every attack can cause significant damage to the tentacles, and he is crushing them step by step.


    After just over 10 minutes, another tentacle broke off, revealing a bright red, beating blood-red heart.


    The other tentacle was even more overwhelmed and had to face all the pressure alone, and it broke off after only a few minutes.


    The battle ended abruptly at a certain point, and the corpse horde shared their spoils, quickly eating up all the tentacle corpses.


    Su Changxing took the blood-red heart from the loudspeaker, cut the skin with his fingernails, put the blood into a transparent glass bottle, and mixed it with the black crystals.


    The golden dna chain appeared, and a piece of spiritual heritage was quickly configured. Su Changxing drank it all in one gulp, feeling strange energy flowing between every cell in his body.


    This process lasted for about ten seconds before coming to an abrupt end.


    A mysterious inheritance is not enough for the current him to carry out an enhancement, and needs more.


    Su Changxing configured another piece of spiritual heritage, drank it in one gulp, his eyes shone with golden light, and his whole body seemed to be bathed in a strange light.


    It came to an abrupt end again.


    Two copies of the spirit inheritance were still not enough to satisfy him, and two more copies might be needed. Thinking of this, he prepared two more copies of the inheritance of the gods and drank them all.


    He felt joy, and every cell in his body was trembling with excitement, expressing his happy emotions.


    An eye seemed to be opened in his chest, staring at the tide of corpses from a strange angle.


    The relationship between the two sides is getting closer.


    Career planning: Make it easier for zombies in the zombie tide to advance.


    Can control the advanced direction of the extraordinary zombies in the zombie tide, and can use the energy of the corpse tide to strengthen a certain zombie in a targeted manner. ¡¿


    Su Changxing came to some understanding.


    The so-called deification ability is originally the ability of the gods, but it is simplified countless times, but it is essentially the same. With continuous strengthening, it can show the original appearance of this ability.


    The same is true for frenzy, not born out of thin air, but from a god...some zombie who became a god.


    Su Changxing suspects that this ability may come from the owner of the giant hand, so it is only natural that it is so powerful.


    "In this way, there was also a terrifying zombie army in a certain period of time in the past, which was enough to rival the gods..."


    The big secret hidden in this is that the gods themselves are immortal existences, which gave Su Changxing the feeling that a large number of gods had suddenly been lost in a certain period of time in the past.


    Otherwise there wouldn''t be so many leftovers from the gods.


    Through the newly obtained ability, Su Changxing was able to view the specific extraordinary information, extraordinary progress, advanced direction and possibility of each zombie in the zombie wave, including growth, extraordinary talent, and six-dimensional value.


    Big Horn''s numerical combat power is even higher than his, probably because of his deification ability.


    It is precisely because of the existence of the loudspeaker that this battle is extraordinarily easy. Otherwise, the tentacle monster''s defense cannot be broken, so this fight will be fought.


    After the three tentacles were broken, the carpet of flesh and blood shrank back like flesh worms, and then the ground shook.


    Without stopping, Su Changxing continued to move forward with the tide of corpses. He wanted to take this opportunity to take down the tentacle monster, otherwise he would have no chance when he arrived.


    The growth rate of the tentacle monster is extremely terrifying, and it may take less than a month to occupy the entire city.


    Gradually approaching, the surrounding area turned into ruins. There was not a single intact building. The ruins showed a scorched black color, as if roasted by fire oil, and UU Reading www.uukanshu.com was filled with a pungent smell.


    On the top of the ruins, facing the sun, sits a mutilated body, long white hair, and half a face covered with blood, which still has a beautiful appearance, and it will not make people feel hideous.


    She was probably the Extraordinary who fought against the tentacle monster. She hadn''t died yet, but she was almost there. Her vitality and spirit had been sacked, leaving only an empty shell and a remnant of will.


    When she saw the tide of corpses, she was surprised at first, and then the only corner of her mouth showed a smile: "Are you going to kill that guy?"


    Su Changxing looked at her and nodded: "Yes, what can I teach you."


    She shook her head and said affirmatively, "You can''t, it''s just a group of zombies."


    It could be seen that she looked down on zombies, even for someone as intelligent as Su Changxing, but having said that, it was normal for humans to look down on zombies.


    Su Changxing didn''t care at all, walked in front of her, and said solemnly: "Let''s make a bet, before you die, we will return triumphantly."


    The white-haired woman obviously didn''t believe Su Changxing''s words, precisely because she knew how powerful the tentacle monster was, she inhaled slowly, and revealed it from the other side of her mouth:


    "Okay, but what are we betting on?"


    Su Changxing said: "If we come back and you are not dead, you will become one of us."


    Without even thinking about it, the white-haired woman said, "Yes, but what if you fail?"


    Su Changxing smiled: "If you fail, you fail, and there is no future."


    The white-haired woman closed her eyes: "Yes."


    After a long time, she opened her eyes again, looking at the tide of corpses that were gradually receding: "It''s a strange zombie, why didn''t I find it before..."


    The wind blew past, and the dull and decadent atmosphere in the air seemed to fade a lot.

 v3 Chapter 333： Backtrack

    Chapter 333 Backtracking


    The carpet of flesh and blood began to expand outward again, and the tentacle monster grew at a faster rate, becoming stronger visibly to the naked eye, as if it was transforming the world into its appearance bit by bit.


    This is definitely a superior means.


    The tide of corpses advances all the way to the position of the tentacle monster, absorbing a huge amount of energy, and every time it travels about 300 meters, the **** can be strengthened once.


    After the extraordinary process is strengthened to v9, it can no longer be strengthened, it seems to have reached the extreme of this ability.


    Extraordinary Progress v9 (Perfect): Reduce the extraordinary energy required for advancement by 70%. This will be a group of corpses stepping on the extraordinary road.


    This is also expected, this ability cannot be strengthened without limit, and it is already very abnormal to reach this level.


    Next, he turned to strengthening the hunger and thirst, and pushed it all the way to the area where the tentacle monster was. He just strengthened the hunger and thirst to v9, which was also the highest level, and no further strengthening was possible.


    Thirst v9 (Perfect): After the tide of corpses is in a combat state, it will continuously devour the target''s vitality, recovering 5% every five seconds. When the zombies in the zombie tide are fighting the enemy, they will also continue to devour the target''s flesh and blood, recovering 10% of their own life every second, including the physical form, and the integrity of the body.


    The hunger and thirst have been strengthened to such a point that a terrifying qualitative change has taken place, and the combat effectiveness is ten times stronger than before.


    This is not an exaggeration, it is what it is.


    It restores 10% of its own vitality every second, and an ordinary zombie can restore itself from a pile of minced meat to a complete form in just 10 seconds.


    For example, Roshan itself is a zombie with extremely strong vitality, almost in an unkillable state, even if he stands there and lets an Extraordinary of the same level attack, it is impossible to kill it.


    The current overall strength of the corpse tide is definitely at the fifth level, and this is where Su Changxing''s confidence lies.


    Such a terrifying wave of corpses is enough to destroy everything!


    They came to the place where the tentacle monster body is. The environment here has changed drastically, and the appearance of the city can no longer be seen. There are a lot of flesh and blood piled up, constantly wriggling, emitting heat, and hundreds of huge tentacles are waving quickly in the air.


    Chaotic energy tides came in waves one after another.


    The sky also showed colorful colors, as if it had been randomly painted by children, which was extremely unreal.


    Today''s tentacle monster itself is a terrifying energy body. The huge energy distorts its body, continuously proliferates, and the number of tentacles continues to increase, enough to accommodate the huge energy.


    "Something''s wrong."


    Su Changxing was full of confidence before he came, but he was shaken when he saw the real appearance of the tentacle monster.


    Such a monster is an existence beyond imagination, and I don''t know how to forcibly create it.


    There is probably a certain powerful **** planning all of this behind this. It seems that they want to turn this world into a part of the tentacle monster. In essence, it is no different from Wan Fang offering the Litian World Sacrifice to Blood Moon, but the method is more powerful. clever.


    Hundreds of meat mountains moved forward slowly with heavy steps, the ground shook accordingly, and footprints appeared on the flesh and blood.


    The tentacles lashed wildly, crushing Roshan''s body, turning into pieces of meat, big and small, and fell to the ground. Roshan fell to the ground one by one, and the flesh and blood quickly condensed, and he got up again and continued to move forward.


    Hundreds of chewing zombies launched a flesh siphon, connecting the tentacles and the tide of corpses, which looked like thin threads connecting the two sides.


    There are also hundreds of Hydralisk zombies that can spit venom at the mouth, spit out black poisonous water and fly hundreds of meters away, splashing on the surface of the tentacles, corroding the defenses of the tentacles, making them fragile.


    This is a new type of zombie formed by Su Changxing''s control of the extraordinary zombies in the corpse tide. Its combat ability is not strong, and the venom it sprays can greatly corrode the defense of the tentacle skin. It is aimed at tentacle monsters. Evolved zombies.


    There are also a group of hidden vampires in the corpse tide, which are somewhat similar to the big horns. They have extremely powerful attack methods and can hide in the corpse tide without being discovered. They are the knives that the corpse tide kills the enemy. one strike.


    The two sides started a scuffle in this flesh and blood area. At first glance, the tide of corpses seemed to be at a great disadvantage, but it was endlessly alive. The flesh and blood continued to gather and then continued to be broken, gradually gaining the upper hand in the consumption. .


    Countless roars came from the ground, the angry roar of the tentacle monster, as if it was ashamed that low-level creatures like zombies were challenging it.

 Chapter 166： Madwomans Pistol

    Dozens of people flew backward under the impact of the airflow, but none of them suffered any injuries.


    This airflow seems to act as a thrust only.


    Faced with the sudden change, the old man''s pupils constricted. Obviously this was beyond his expectation, he still looked at the person with a smile and said:


    "My friend, isn''t it impolite for you to attack suddenly like this? If you want to save someone, we can actually discuss it..."


    The girl looked at him strangely, before he finished speaking, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, she raised her arm, stretched out her slender fingers, gestured for a pistol, opened her eyes wide, and said exaggeratedly: "Bang~ "


    As if sparks were really spurting out, the surrounding space distorted.


    Almost instantly, bleeding flowers exploded from the old man''s chest, flying backwards suddenly, his face was full of shock, and gradually turned into a black shadow in the air, before landing, he disappeared into the shadow of the night.


    "Is it so fierce?"


    Su Changxing got up from the ground, and he couldn''t help being surprised. The old man is now an eighth-rank Extraordinary, an existence on the same level as a "tailor", but he was blown away by the girl just by looking at him.


    These hunters were not afraid of the old man being sent flying, and rushed towards him, still not ready to let Su Changxing go.


    Su Changxing was their fruit tonight, so giving up at this moment would be unjustifiable no matter what.


    Su Changxing''s expression changed, and he hurriedly ran in the direction of the girl, and saw that she had already stretched out her hands and gestured with two guns to "shoot" these hunters.


    This looks like playing house, which is ridiculous, but in this scene, no one can laugh out loud.


    "Bang bang bang~"


    In an instant, the heads of four or five nearby hunters suddenly exploded, bursting into bleeding flowers, blooming in the night sky like monster blood roses.


    Su Changxing faintly felt his scalp go numb, and was afraid that his head would suddenly explode in the next moment. He was not familiar with this crazy girl at all, so it was not surprising that the other party would just kill him.


    After all, no matter what a madman does, it is not surprising.


    However, he still ran towards the girl without hesitation. He had no choice but to be surrounded by hunters, and these hunters were coming for him.


    Excitement flashed in the girl''s eyes, and she laughed loudly: "Go on, go on, you go on."


    As if there was a hail of bullets, the heads of the rushing hunters exploded one after another, and those who did not die also fell to the ground and howled.


    These hunters were stunned. Seeing that something was wrong, no matter how many of them there were, they would not be enough to kill the girl. They all backed away, but some of them ran slowly and were headshot to death on the spot.


    This ran away?


    Su Changxing stared blankly at the retreating backs of these hunters, then looked sideways at the girl next to her with her hands in her pockets, and subconsciously asked, "Aren''t you chasing after?"


    The girl suppressed the smile on her face, thought for a while and said, "I can''t catch up."


    [Human: healthy, unknown. A powerful presence, but she seems erratic? ¡¿


    It was only then that Su Changxing realized that this girl was not an Extraordinary, but a powerful supernatural being, so the opponent''s physical strength may not be very high, and the specific situation may be like a mage with short legs.


    The girl blinked and was originally blue, but looked at him with red eyes reflected by the blood moon. Her eyes were like two bright rubies, gorgeous and charming.


    Her hair didn''t look like it was dyed, but it was just like that, so natural.


    She doesn''t speak either.


    Su Changxing felt a little awkward in the atmosphere, and was about to say some words of thanks, no matter what the circumstances were, someone saved him anyway.


    Sudden.


    Noisy roars came from all around in the distance, like waves, one after another.


    "It''s the tide of corpses, brought by those hunters."


    Su Changxing frowned, and instantly thought that it was the old man''s method. He could make the corpse tide not come here, so naturally he could also make the corpse tide come.


    This is a large wave of corpses, and even this young girl can''t resist it. When the manpower is exhausted, no matter what ability it is, it will be consumed, but these zombies are endless.


    The girl looked at the zombies coming from the street not far away, the corners of her mouth raised, showing excitement, as if she was ready to fight.


    Proper crazy woman.


    Su Changxing caught a glimpse of this scene, raised his eyelids, and made a judgment in his heart. Then he looked around and noticed that there were fewer zombies on the other street, and there was a long and narrow alley there in his memory, which could be used as an escape route.


    Although his injuries were serious, there was no problem in wanting to run faster than the zombies.


    "This is a large wave of corpses, you can''t handle it, go this way."


    Su Changxing immediately ran to the side, not forgetting to remind the girl, after all, someone else saved him, even though it felt like reminding him was useless.


    A madman''s decision cannot be easily shaken.


    At least that''s what the books say.


    Then, the girl thought for a while, and trotted up decisively. The steps were not big and the frequency was not high, but the speed was very fast. She could keep up with Su Changxing''s speed, as if some power was driving her forward.


    "Dada~"


    At this distance, Su Changxing could clearly hear the weird little tune she was humming, it wasn''t very pleasant, it was a little hoarse.


    Can you be more relaxed?


    Su Changxing gritted his teeth, complained in his heart, and ran forward sullenly, with waves of pain coming from his whole body, leaving behind a row of footprints that gradually became less obvious.


    His current physical strength can also be regarded as a monster. After suffering such a serious injury, he can still run at high speed, which is scary enough from a distance.


    It''s okay to scare a child into tears.


    The zombies along the way were headshot one by one and fell down. The scene was very **** at one point, and the whole street was covered with minced meat and black blood.


    Su Changxing''s expression moved slightly, feeling that this scene seemed a little familiar, he must have seen it somewhere before, and a large number of pictures flashed in his mind.


    At the beginning, outside the door of the room where Shen Jinxuan was staying, there were many zombies with headshots~www.novelhall.com~ Could it be that this girl was also in that location back then, even in the same building.


    However, what was rather strange was that with this young girl''s personality, if she was near that place, it would definitely cause a lot of commotion, and he could definitely have noticed it at that time.


    But in fact, it didn''t. I only met this girl when I met the screamer later.


    So she was attracted by the Screamer...


    Su Changxing shook his head, putting aside unnecessary thoughts, now he should face the current situation first, but because of the existence of the girl, it was much easier to get all the way than imagined, he just needs to lead the way in front, and just run away. It''s done.


    "We''ll go in this way."


    Su Changxing turned his head to glance at the dense crowd of zombies coming from behind, and even saw the shadow of a screamer, and then led the girl into the alleyway.


    After entering the alleyway, because the space became narrow, the howling of the zombies became louder, echoing in my ears constantly.

 Chapter 218： return carbine

    One magazine was out of bullets, and when Su Changxing was changing the magazine, the hunter standing in front of the juggler rushed towards him.


    This person is very unusual, and he is also in a high-ranking position. He blocked a bullet with his arm just now, but he was not injured.


    There seemed to be something special about his muscles, unexpectedly resilient.


    [Slider, ninth rank, upper rank, with specialized changes in skin and muscles, which can greatly reduce the impact force, and has powerful strength in itself]


    Compared with the tempered man, the ability of the slippery man can better defend against enemies with great strength.


    Su Changxing reloaded quickly. Before he rushed over, he finished reloading and raised his gun to shoot between his eyebrows.


    The trajectory of the bullet is slightly inclined, which will cause visual deception in a dim environment, and it is easy for people to fail to see the specific landing point of the bullet.


    The skater puts one hand in front of his forehead and the other in front of his chest, defending his vulnerable parts.


    The next moment, the bullet hit his abdomen, blasting a small hole.


    A hit is a hit, but the power is really limited.


    Su Changxing reckoned that if it was before he owned the "pistol lover", this bullet would not even be able to break through the hunter''s muscles, but would get stuck between the skin and the muscles.


    Against such an opponent, this semi-automatic pistol seems to be stretched.


    After taking a big step back, Su Changxing dodged the man''s attack from the side. At the same time, he closed his eyes, and his field of vision rose accordingly, opening the perspective of God.


    Just last night, he killed a large number of zombies in a deep sleep state, and the increase in mystery brought by the blood moon itself, his mystery has reached more than 900.


    After the degree of mystery reached 900, his position fit also reached 96%. Now he can quickly fall into a deep sleep anytime, anywhere.


    Seeing Su Changxing close his eyes, the skater frowned. Not knowing what was going on, he still punched Su Changxing with a short fist.


    He didn''t know, but the jugglers behind him knew that Su Changxing''s strength would double in such a state.


    "How? Can he directly enter this state?"


    The juggler muttered to himself, showing disbelief.


    According to their previous analysis, Su Changxing can''t directly enter this state, and needs a certain buffer, which is why he is more confident.


    But things are completely different now.


    Then, he raised two throwing knives and shot at Su Changxing, and ran to the side, shouting at the same time: "Retreat, retreat, we are not opponents."


    Su Changxing firmly caught the slider''s fist with one hand, and at the same time with the other hand he lifted the steel knife and slashed at him.


    Seeing the blade coming towards him, the slider couldn''t break free from the grip of Su Changxing''s hand, so he had to block it with his other hand.


    The skin on his hands was exceptionally tough and not inferior to ordinary weapons, and he had successfully blocked the bullets before.


    The penetrating power of the blade is far inferior to that of a bullet, but the force transmitted from it is not ordinary.


    "Boom~"


    Under the impact of the blade, the slider fell sideways and was smashed to the ground.


    A series of cracks unfolded and extended on the ground.


    The power of this blow was not inferior to the screamer''s full blow, and because of his size, Su Changxing''s power was more concentrated, and the destructive power it caused was also greater.


    The skin on the slippery hand was cut with a deep and long crack. Under the impact of the huge force, the facial features overflowed with blood, obviously suffering from serious internal injuries.


    Like a bolt from the blue, he instantly understood that Su Changxing''s strength was not at the same level as his, but belonged to the level of a leader, a person with high abilities.


    Su Changxing could only lament that this person was really tough, and he was hit with all his strength, but he didn''t die, and his defensive ability was probably not much weaker than that of the Monkey King.


    "Whoosh~"


    He saw a flying knife flying through the air, and he tilted his head casually, just in time to avoid the flying knife.


    These hunters began to evacuate immediately after receiving the order from the juggler, but the two sides had already fought together, and it was not so easy to leave.


    "Boom~"


    Su Changxing raised his hand and shot, the bullet pierced the slider''s eyes, pierced his brain, and a small blood flower exploded in his eyes.


    At this moment, Su Changxing''s heart was extremely calm, and he didn''t have any monstrous killing intent. It seemed that he was just doing something he wanted to do, just like deciding to go out to watch a movie on the weekend.


    Immediately afterwards, he raised his gun and pointed it at the hunter who was fighting with others not far away.


    "Bang bang~"


    Continuous gunfire sounded under the night sky.


    Su Changxing shot at the hunters who hadn''t left yet, using both knives and guns, and shot at close range, ensuring that one bullet could kill an enemy.


    When the distance is close, the bullet will become extremely difficult to dodge, reducing the time for people to react.


    As the saying goes, if you grab fast from seven steps away, the gun is fast and accurate within seven steps.


    Soon, except for the escaped hunters, they cleaned up the remaining seven or eight hunters.


    Huang Biao and others had already arrived, and because of the gunfire, a large number of zombies formed a wave of corpses, pouring in from a distance.


    Zhu Wenwu''s eyes were wide open, full of excitement. Tonight, he killed three hunters by himself.


    This was unimaginable before.


    He walked to Su Changxing''s side and whispered, "Brother Su, it''s done."


    Su Changxing nodded and gestured to Huang Biao to retreat.


    Huang Biao shouted: "Go, the tide of corpses is coming, let''s retreat to the gathering place."


    A group of people began to retreat in an orderly manner.


    Su Changxing picked up these extraordinary crystals of hunters next to each other, which can be regarded as the most valuable thing tonight.


    Since they retreated in a timely manner, and the surrounding zombies were not dense, the wave of corpses did not pose a great threat to them.


    Just halfway through, Su Changxing noticed several figures appearing on the street behind him through the black veil.


    After the hunters retreated, they followed up again.


    What confidence do they have?


    Su Changxing didn''t think that these hunters would be fools, and they would come to die if they couldn''t beat them.


    They must have something to rely on, making them feel that they have a chance of winning.


    Another hunter?


    Su Changxing didn''t exit the deep sleep state~www.novelhall.com~ just to prevent these hunters from killing their carbines, unexpectedly they really came.


    Huang Biao waved his hand and shouted: "These **** are coming again. Everyone is in formation and ready to meet the enemy."


    Just beat these people once, and their momentum is not bad.


    If you can win once, you can win the second time.


    These hunters are no longer so terrifying and invincible in their hearts.


    At this moment, they still have seventy or eighty people, but there are many wounded.


    Some of them were seriously injured, and they were covered with healing ointment, so they couldn''t die, but they basically had no combat effectiveness.


    There were only a dozen or so people who came, some of them were hunters who escaped before, and some of them were newcomers.


    Taking the lead in the front is a man in a high-necked coat and a woman with a translucent complexion like a crystal. They are leaning on each other like the most intimate couple.

 Chapter 276： The ruthless guy of the security bureau

    The number of people in the gathering place increased in a **** manner, especially because of Extraordinary people, their gathering place was very famous, and some people moved to this area from a long distance, just to join the gathering place.


    It''s already past twelve o''clock, and it''s the tenth day. There are already more than a thousand people in the gathering place, close to two thousand people.


    The appearance of the dead body cut off everyone''s retreat, and Huang Biao used this to emphasize the last point of reverie, so that everyone deeply knew that they had no


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 v2 Chapter 154： call in large numbers

    ,


    Zhu Wenwu fell into a brief silence, realizing that everything was different, and the subsequent timeline gradually fell into chaos!


    actually.


    Even if he did nothing, many things would still be completely different.


    Everyone counts as a random parameter, and the world is indeterminate. Even if it is restarted 10,000 times from a certain point in time, it will not have exactly the same result.


    But some things are absolutely certain, and some beings are always there.


    He is still not sure whether those fragmented memories in his mind are allusions to the future, or whether there is really a so-called last time.


    This feeling is getting more and more blurred, and a large amount of memory in his blood is still eroding him??????? The blood-red sky hangs with a hazy moon, everything falls into a long silence, and there are countless black paint standing on the street. paint shadows.


    The original blood species are born with huge spiritual power, and they have a soul corresponding to the body, which is incomparable to human beings.


    And he was not born with the original blood species, and there was no way to control such a physical body with human spiritual power, but he succeeded.


    Zhu Wenwu lowered his head slightly, his face was in the shadows, then raised his head and said calmly: "Well, okay, I will pay attention to the movements of those wizards during this time."


    Su Changxing noticed the change in Zhu Wenwu''s expression, nodded and said:


    "It''s true that there is no rush. During this period of time, more of us will become Extraordinary."


    Zhu Wenwu was stunned for a moment, apparently not knowing what happened, and asked in confusion, "Extraordinary?"


    Zhu Xinxue said proudly: "Zhu Wenwu, I am already an Extraordinary now, master used a pendant to guide me to become an Extraordinary."


    Zhu Wenwu looked at Zhu Xinxue suddenly, and said in surprise, "Brother Su, have you mastered the way to become a Extraordinary?"


    He remembered that Zhu Xinxue had indeed become an Extraordinary during this time, but he didn''t expect it to be in this way.


    At that time, Su Changxing didn''t master the way to become an Extraordinary, and he mastered it later, but it was not important at that time.


    "Well, I have gained something in the world of guidance missions and found a way to become an Extraordinary. It seems feasible at present." Su Changxing continued.


    He looked at the expressions of these people and continued:


    "This method is relatively expensive and requires a lot of mysterious items, but this is what we are currently doing. It should be worthwhile to think about starting the ''Extraordinary Era''."


    "I estimate that there are not as many Beyonders as expected, maybe only about 10,000, or even less."


    Zhou An thought for a while and said: "You mean, we need to find a sufficient number of mysterious items?????? If the mysterious items have enough points, they can be exchanged in the doomsday store, which requires a lot of money. integral."


    Su Changxing nodded, affirming:


    "This requires a lot of mysterious points. Later, I will inform Lin Xiuyu to turn over the points of the entire seventeen groups, and use them all to exchange for mysterious items, so that more people can become Extraordinary."


    Zhu Wenwu showed a smile on his face, and said: "This is the best, if there are more Extraordinary people appearing, our defensive pressure will not be so great."


    "It''s just that once this thing appears on a large scale, I''m afraid it will cause some other problems. At least this kind of thing can''t be leaked out in a short period of time. We can only digest it internally, especially to guard against people who teach the doomsday."


    The problem of the Doomsday Cult is tacit, they all know that there must be someone who is a member of the Doomsday Cult, but they just have no time to take care of it.


    ¡­


    A group of organizations is already quite large, with thousands of people, including players who have been recruited, soldiers who have experienced many battles in the army, and some auxiliary combat personnel.


    In addition, the robot army with t3 as the core, and part of the personnel of the third team including Chang Yi.


    In the afternoon, they cleaned up all the monsters in Anxi Town, and the efficiency was quite high.


    These seemingly powerful monsters also seemed vulnerable in front of them.


    The people in the gathering place were also shocked when they saw this scene.


    Many of them didn''t want to stay here, but couldn''t leave. If they left, the probability of death was higher, although it was also very dangerous here.


    Su Changxing continued to make bronze pendants in the pocket galaxy. Making each piece of bronze pendant requires a complicated process and consumes a lot of mental power.


    However, with his current mental strength, it is enough to support such consumption, and he can recover quickly.


    As he continued to manufacture, he became more and more proficient.


    It takes more than an hour to make a bronze pendant from the beginning, and it only takes half an hour later, and even several pendants can be made at the same time.


    Moreover, his control over the galaxy in his pocket is also constantly improving, which allows him to do more and more precise operations with less mental power.


    This is also a surprise.


    Near the evening, two more people became Extraordinary, members of the first team.


    Paper can never contain fire, and the news of becoming an Extraordinary is obviously difficult to cover up. The news of the bronze pendant spread quickly among the team, and everyone talked about it.


    There is no one who does not want to become a Extraordinary. Some players join the security bureau just to become an Extraordinary.


    ??????


    "I heard before that the leader of the team has a way to make people become Extraordinary, and now it seems to be true."


    A team member in combat uniform lit a cigarette and chatted with the person next to him.


    The person next to him was also smoking a cigarette, and sighed: "It''s just that such an opportunity may not be our turn, at least it will start with those players."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I heard that they are sorted according to the usual achievements, as long as your achievements are higher than those players, you still have a chance."


    "Really?"


    "Really, really, Wuchang Lie told me before, and Captain Zhou personally sent the pendant, there must be nothing wrong."


    ??????


    Path log.


    You guide Li Yi to become an Extraordinary, +200 Mystery]


    You guide Qiao Shaomin to become an Extraordinary, +300 Mystery]


    You guide Wang Zhongjie to become an Extraordinary, +220 mystery]


    ??????


    At the same time that these people became Extraordinary, Su Changxing gained a degree of mystery ranging from one hundred to one thousand.


    If things go on like this, it''s only a matter of time before he reaches full mystique, and it will be very soon. The next thing to consider is how to advance.


    Regarding the issue of advancement, the method has been given in the path log. If he finds a suitable sixth-level position, he can use the discount store to advance.


    "Do I really need to find heretics and get some substrates to advance?"


    Su Changxing found that he was in a deadlock, and couldn''t think of where to find a suitable sixth-rank position.


    He tapped the table with one hand, and the sound echoed regularly in the room. The twilight field made the light fast and slow, forming black and white shadow stripes on the wall.


    "In other words, it is obviously not very likely to expect a suitable position from the discount store. uuReading Books ;/a>"


    He thinks of the discount store as a random box where sometimes things are good and sometimes they don''t have much use.


    Counting solely on discount stores is obviously not reliable.


    Another message came from the mobile phone, that Lin Xiuyu had already transferred some of the points to him, which was the wealth accumulated by the seventeen groups during this period.


    At night.


    Su Changxing already had nearly ten million points in his hand, half of which was his own, and the other half was all the points that their seventeen groups could use, including those borrowed from other groups.


    Zhou An stood on the roof with a bronze sword on his back, looked at the dark sky, and said with a serious face, "It''s already twelve o''clock, is that okay?"


    Su Changxing nodded, and with a wave of one hand, dense pillars of light appeared in the sky above Anxi Town, piercing through the black mist and reaching directly into the sky.


    With such a dense doomsday store, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com distorts the space to a certain extent, which is visible to the naked eye.


    Then, he began to sweep away the mysterious items inside, throwing all of them into the pocket galaxy.


    This is a breathtaking wealth, especially for players like them.


    Pocket Galaxy is obviously the safest place.


    He Dongsheng, who was in the gathering place, saw this scene from a distance, and his jaw dropped in shock: "This, this??????? What do they want to do?"


    "What''s the matter? Brother."


    He Dongchu said curiously, he couldn''t see anything when he looked up, he was not a player, so naturally he couldn''t see such a spectacular scene.


    He Dongsheng took a deep breath and said in a low voice: "The strength of the Security Bureau is much more terrifying than I imagined. We will go to them tomorrow."


    He Dongchu was full of doubts. Not long ago, he heard He Dongsheng say that they were going to run away.

 v2 Chapter 191： Passover

    Su Changxing leaned back on the chair, closed his eyes, and said slowly: "So what, this is the right that power brings, as it should be, the world is like this, even if the end comes, the bottom will always be the bottom The group of people... drink tea, it''s very expensive, three to forty thousand and one cake."


    "I''ll take a cup."


    Lin Xiuyu took a cup from the side shelf, sat down and poured himself a cup: "Your approach may be counterproductive, and it will make people in Congress dissatisfied."


    Su Changxing chuckled, opened his eyes and said, "So what, then kill them until they are scared. Chen Xi probably has a lot to do with the people in the Congress."


    Lin Xiuyu looked at the tea in the cup, didn''t drink it, and said: "Probably so, otherwise they wouldn''t be able to stay in this country in peace. The director also contacted the people from Chen Xi, asking them to contribute, but they didn''t get a response .¡±


    Su Changxing thought about it and said: "Chenxi''s Apocalypse is indeed extraordinary, each one has great potential.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk, I''m still a little sleepy, go to sleep for a while."


    He gave a hutch, got up and walked out.


    Lin Xiuyu looked at Su Changxing''s back and said, "I''m definitely on your side, you have to believe it."


    Su Changxing smiled, looked back at him, and said, "What if your boss isn''t on my side?"


    "..."


    Lin Xiuyu fell silent, looking at the tea in the cup, as if thinking about something.


    go upstairs.


    Su Changxing''s eyes pulled out strange silver lines, the soul ring gradually disappeared, and in his mind, something similar to a crown appeared.


    This is the real soul ring, woven by his spirit, and the spirit it carries plays a core role.


    As time passed, the shape of the spirit ring became clearer and more detailed, and the lines on the surface had a metallic texture.


    [Form a soul ring, Spirit +1]


    [Form a soul ring, Spirit +1]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    During this process, his spirit rose at a speed visible to the naked eye, breaking through forty.


    This was an unimaginable process. Driven by the spirit, the small objects on the table in the room were suspended and floated in the air, and the table and bed also trembled.


    [Spirit ring: With a core in your spirit, you can run faster, recover, and become more tenacious and powerful, far surpassing ordinary people. ¡¿


    fo


    "Is this still the human spirit?"


    Su Changxing muttered, and found that his hands were trembling inadvertently.


    He felt a little distressed, and everything went back to the original point, thinking that the soul ring could solve the situation that the body could not bear the strong mental power.


    But the soul ring cleaned up the impurities in his mind, and further enhanced his mental power, which made his burden even more serious.


    This kind of unbearable does not mean that the body is weak, but that the body and spirit are not fit enough. The only solution is to advance again, or to be promoted.


    In this way, the level of life can be sublimated.


    In other words, ordinary human beings are not worthy of such powerful spiritual power.


    Then, he felt that his spirit was too high, so he made a bronze pendant in Pocket Galaxy to kill off the excess spirit.


    Before, his feeling was not so obvious, but once he started making bronze pendants, the obvious feeling was completely different.


    Easy, precise and fast.


    His efficiency in making bronze pendants has been greatly improved. Before, he could only control more than a dozen pendants at the same time, but now he can control hundreds of pendants at the same time.


    This gave him a strange feeling that each of his spirits has its own smaller consciousness, which can be easily dealt with when faced with such complex multi-line operations.


    He also suddenly felt a little panic, feeling that every trace of spirit was a smaller him, and seemed to be able to exist independently.


    Doppelg?nger?


    He immediately thought of Elbai''s clone, isn''t this the same principle?


    Soon, Su Changxing abandoned the distracting thoughts in his heart and calmed down. Although he still couldn''t help getting goosebumps, it had to be overcome.


    He sort of understood why the soul ring was designed to find multiple selves, and why it could operate such a huge spirit more efficiently.


    Very simple and easy to understand.


    If one person can''t manage it, then many people will manage it.


    finally.


    He completely covered up the chill in his heart. If he couldn''t see it, he could treat it as if he didn''t know it. Treating it normally is very important.


    In just one night, Su Changxing turned all the mysterious items that needed to be disposed of in the pocket galaxy into bronze pendants.


    A total of 872 bronze pendants.


    The number is more than he originally thought, because the mental power has become stronger, so the success rate of making ordinary pendants has also become higher.


    Su Changxing stood on the balcony staring at Chaoyang''s shadow in a daze, feeling as if he had accomplished something that he thought was insurmountable before, and at this moment, his mental strength was still sufficient.


    According to his original thought, it was basically impossible for him to manufacture a bronze pendant that would be enough to open the Extraordinary Era within a month.


    Now it seems that as long as he has enough points and enough mysterious items, he can complete it, and he can even complete it ahead of schedule.


    Changes in things are often unexpected. They may develop in a good direction or in a bad direction.


    Ai Erbai floated over from the balcony next to him, and seeing Su Changxing couldn''t help shaking, as if he saw something terrible: "You...what''s wrong with you?"


    Su Changxing noticed Albai''s strangeness, and asked back: "What''s the matter, don''t talk halfway."


    Erbai frowned, showing a serious expression, observed Su Changxing, and said: "You have become a little different, heh, your strength has become stronger, I said you are really a pervert, your strength has been getting stronger .¡±


    In the vision of a wizard ~www.novelhall.com~ Mental power is often linked to strength, the stronger the spiritual power, the more powerful the witchcraft is.


    Su Changxing lamented the sharpness of the wizard, and said, "Well, I''ve been preparing to kill Rich."


    "Are you really sure to kill Rich?" Albay asked with a look of surprise.


    Su Changxing showed a slight smile, and said: "If you can''t fight, but you still have to fight, what does it matter, do you have to be sure?"


    Albai shrugged, not understanding: "Since you can''t beat him, why fight him? Isn''t he an idiot?"


    Su Changxing glanced at her, and said angrily, "Swear again."


    Erbai smiled and said, "Group Leader Su is still very smart."


    Su Changxing put away his face, and said seriously: "Is there a White Wizard in Donglin City?"


    Erbai glanced at Su Changxing unexpectedly, and said, "Of course, what do you want to do? I''m afraid I remember the captain of the law enforcement team. Heimu is the white wizard."

 v2 Chapter 198： New Potatoes

    ,


    Wang Liang tentatively believed the old man''s judgment, walked into the laboratory, turned his head and asked, "Then what should we do now?"


    The old man pointed to the bag in Wang Liang''s hand and said, "We need more samples for observation now. You can make these plants grow quickly, so we don''t need so much time."


    "It''s quite simple." Wang Liang looked at the bag in his hand and nodded.


    Soon, the people in the experiment planted these seeds one by one on the ground, and Wang Liang used his ability to make these seeds grow rapidly. In just a few minutes, some purple buds emerged from the soil.


    Such a scene caused people around to talk about it, but Wang Liang''s face was not very good-looking. These seeds grew faster, and they were different from yesterday.


    The old man stared at the leaves on the ground, touched his white beard with one hand and said, "This new type of potato should grow by absorbing some kind of energy in the air, so it''s hard to judge what it grows."


    Wang Liang pondered for a while, then turned to the old man and said, "These things are still potatoes in essence, I just changed their growth method, from absorbing light to absorbing energy in the air."


    The old man shook his head when he heard the words, and disagreed with Wang Liang''s statement: "The growth method has changed. This is already a new type of plant. It can only be said that it has the characteristics of potatoes."


    In the past day, small trees grew one after another in the experimental shed, with some yellow fruits hanging on them.


    Looking at this scene, the surrounding researchers and technical experts were all dumbfounded, and some even looked like they had seen a ghost.


    However, they have all experienced the end of the world, and their tolerance is relatively strong. Isn''t it just the rapid growth of plants? It''s not a big deal either.


    Wang Liang looked at these small trees in a daze: "Don''t potatoes grow in the ground? Why are they hanging on the trees now?"


    He didn''t quite understand what was going on, it was obviously a plant he had transformed, but in the end even he didn''t recognize it.


    The old man touched the branches of these small trees and said: "It''s still a herbaceous plant, but it''s too thick. If these fruits can be eaten, at least we won''t be short of food in the future."


    "Just relying on you, little friend, to cast spells, we can get a lot of food."


    Wang Liang smiled awkwardly and said, "Controlling these plants is already my limit."


    Seeing that Wang Liang didn''t understand what he meant, the old man explained patiently: "This new type of potato has grown fast enough. Even without your spell, if it can be eaten, we only need to plant it in large quantities."


    As he spoke, the old man reached out to grab a potato fruit and tore it off.


    Seeing this, Wang Liang hurriedly stopped him, saying: "Old Qin, don''t eat this stuff indiscriminately, I won''t be responsible if someone dies from eating it."


    The old man cast a glance at Wang Liang and said, "I''m not a fool, why would I eat recklessly, I just smell it and observe it."


    He put the yellow fruit in front of his nose and smelled it, then touched it with the skin of his mouth, then took out a small knife from his waist, cut it open and observed the flesh inside.


    Except for the difference in appearance, the pulp inside is similar to potatoes.


    "It looks edible." The old man said to himself.


    Wang Liang emphasized: "This thing should not be eaten indiscriminately. Maybe we should find a small white mouse or something to experiment."


    The old man nodded, thinking that what Wang Liang said was very reasonable, he handed the potato to a person next to him and said, "Wang Yi, go fry this thing, let''s have a taste."


    He turned his head and said, "We are guinea pigs. These days, guinea pigs are no longer suitable for experimentation. Only we can do it ourselves."


    "According to my experience, as long as it doesn''t kill people, it can be eaten."


    Wang Liang scratched his head with his hands, feeling very unreliable, but he knew there was a reason for the old man''s eagerness.


    After such a long time, food has been in short supply, and because of the accelerated oxidation reaction, meat products rot very quickly, even if they are air-dried and stored, they will still go bad.


    Many granaries that store grain are also damaged. Some bug-like monsters in the black mist will steal the grain and eat a lot of it.


    Potatoes fried with some chili and a few slices of fat must be fragrant. A plate of hot potato fried meat is placed on the table, and the aroma is overflowing.


    Everyone couldn''t help drooling, but they just watched, no one dared to eat.


    The old man took a deep breath and said with a smile: "Have you noticed that this fresh potato has a special fragrance, which can arouse people''s appetite."


    He paused, then changed his voice and said, "Do any of you want to try it?"


    Everyone was silent, just silently looking at the old man and the plate of potatoes.


    Looking at this scene, Wang Liang hesitated and said, "Old Qin, let me do it. After all, I am an Extraordinary with a better physique, and I also made this thing."


    The old man shook his head repeatedly and said, "That''s not okay, it''s because you are an Extraordinary. You can''t die from eating it, and it''s okay to eat it. That doesn''t mean that ordinary people can''t die from eating it, and it''s okay to eat it."


    "It''s better for me to come. Anyway, I''m a lot of age, and it''s not a pity to die."


    Another young man in a gray coat and glasses, Wang Lihui, said aloud, "I''ll do it for Section Chief Qin. It''s not your turn to do this kind of thing."


    After finishing speaking, before the old man could reply, he picked up a quick chip and put a piece of potato into his mouth, closed his eyes tightly, with a ferocious expression on his face, as if he was taking some kind of poison.


    Without chewing twice, he opened his eyes and said with a look of surprise: "It tastes very good, delicious! It still tastes like potatoes, but it''s different."


    With that said, he took two more bites.


    Everyone stared at him with their eyes wide open. There was no sound in the room, only the sound of him chewing vegetables.


    Wang Liang asked, "How is it?"


    Wang Lihui nodded and said, "The taste is really good."


    "I mean, do you have any other feelings?" Wang Liang asked again.


    Wang Lihui stopped fast, and said thoughtfully: "I feel my body is light, and my mind is also very clear. It doesn''t have any stimulant ingredients."


    Before he finished speaking, he fell backwards and was supported by the old man, the skin on his face turned ashen.


    "I said that there must be a problem. The energy in the air absorbed by this plant is related to Extraordinary people. Ordinary people will not be able to bear it if they eat it."


    Wang Liang suddenly reacted and slapped the table with one hand.


    The old man pointed to the person next to him: "Send him to the infirmary quickly, he doesn''t eat much, so there should be no major problems."


    ;quot;id="wzsy">;lt;/a>


    Immediately after ~www.novelhall.com~ Wang Lihui was carried to the infirmary by four or five people.


    The doctor is a middle-aged man, he was originally a military doctor. He looked at Wang Lihui''s situation, looked surprised, and said in a puzzled way:


    "His condition doesn''t look like he''s been poisoned, but more like he''s deficient. What did he eat? Millennium ginseng?"


    Wang Liang thought for a while and said, "He probably just ate potatoes."


    "Potatoes?" The doctor was still puzzled: "Can you eat potatoes like this?"


    Wang Liang gestured and said, "That''s a new type of potato developed by our department. This brother should be fine."


    The doctor thought for a while and said, "It''s okay, just take a rest, don''t give him that thing again."

 v3 Chapter 233： Shadow blood

    They returned along the same road, there were only more than thirty people, not even half of the time when they came.


    But this is already the best result expected, at least they have achieved their goal, and some people will go back alive.


    After staying away from the church, the surroundings became quiet, and there seemed to be no pursuers.


    But they didn''t run very far, and they heard a wolf howling again.


    "Another werewolf!" Angison said, frowning. "That werewolf is running in our direction. It knows where we are. Is it because of the smell?"


    This is strange.


    When they came, they also passed by two werewolves, but they were not noticed, but now they seemed to be locked in place by these werewolves, and they ran towards this side one after another.


    Artis pondered for a while and said, "It may be that someone is controlling them behind their backs and controlling their behavior, otherwise these crazy werewolves would definitely not only attack us."


    "I think the guy behind it might be Varian."


    Angison opened his eyes wide and asked in doubt, "Didn''t you say that you had killed him?"


    Artis shook his head and recalled, "Actually, I don''t know too well. I shot him in the head with a musket, but he turned into a bunch of rats."


    "He may not be human, he may also be some kind of monster, like a werewolf." Angison analyzed.


    Artis nodded: "There is such a possibility... Let''s deal with this werewolf first as before. If we don''t deal with it, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave today."


    The werewolf ran too fast. If they really wanted to hunt them down, no one would be able to run away, so they could only survive by killing the werewolf.


    With previous experience, they first set up their formation and waited for the werewolf to charge over.


    The three of them were knocked over by the werewolf head-on, and Artis rushed forward, slashed the werewolf''s back with a sword, and was knocked away. Feeling the powerful impact, he couldn''t help but coughed twice, It was all blood.


    This werewolf was more ferocious and powerful, and he could clearly feel the violent aura just by looking at it.


    Although they still have more than 30 people, everyone is exhausted.


    In the dark alleyway, they fell one by one under the claws of the werewolf.


    "Anjisen, shoot him in the eye, quick!" Artis hugged the werewolf from behind, restraining his movement, and shouted.


    Eyes are the most vulnerable part of a werewolf''s body, and they are also their breakthrough point.


    Anjisen fired a shot immediately, but the werewolf dodged his head and hit him on the forehead, and the bullet bounced away.


    The werewolf broke free from Artis'' shackles, turned around and bit his arm, and with the crisp sound of bones breaking, Artis'' left hand was completely broken, screaming.


    Artis looked at the crimson eyes that were about to burst, and his whole body seemed to be trembling.


    With his mental tension stretched to the limit, he pulled out the dagger at his waist, stabbed the werewolf in the face with his backhand, and pierced the werewolf''s eyes.


    His right hand turned into a shadow-like state, and the blow pierced the werewolf''s skull with great force, smashing its brain whole. ....


    Immediately afterwards, the werewolf slammed him heavily onto the ground with his body, and cracks appeared on the already bumpy ground.


    However, after this blow, the werewolf quickly walked towards death, lying on his side on the ground, becoming weak, with dark red blood gurgling from his eye sockets.


    "Are you all right!" Angison ran over to check on Artis.


    At this moment, there were not many people standing, and more than ten or twenty corpses fell down in the not-so-wide alleyway.


    If it wasn''t for Artis'' last desperate effort, I''m afraid they would be dead in the end, and they wouldn''t be the opponent of this werewolf.


    "It''s not a big deal, let''s go, let''s go." With Angison''s support, Artis got up from the ground. It seemed that there was really nothing serious except for a broken hand.


    They must also leave here as soon as possible, but if anyone comes over again, they will definitely


    Can''t walk away.


    As soon as they walked out of the alleyway, they heard the sound of rats screaming from behind and from all directions.


    Artis came to his senses and yelled, "Run!"


    He was about to look back when he felt a cold stabbing pain in his chest, and when he looked down, a sharp knife pierced his body.


    "Run to my Black Rope Sect to make trouble, and still want to run?" Varian''s voice came from behind, he grabbed Addis'' shoulder with one hand, and pierced his back with the dagger with the other.


    Varian did not die, he was still alive and well.


    There was also a large group of white rats following behind, spreading the entire alleyway visibly to the naked eye.


    Angison stopped and fired a shot at Varian, but the bullet missed and hit the wall beside him, leaving a crater.


    He himself was stunned, he didn''t expect to miss it at such a distance.


    "Run, leave me alone."


    Then, he heard Artis shouting.


    Anjisen glanced at Artis, turned around and ran away, knowing that under such circumstances, one could run one by one, otherwise they would all die here.


    "They can''t run away, they''re all going to die here!" Valian said calmly, with anger that couldn''t be hidden in his eyes, "I didn''t expect that you untouchables would dare to assassinate me, forgetting your identity .¡±


    A large group of white mice went around them and chased them forward.


    "so what!"


    Addis roared and turned his head away, revealing two slender fangs in his mouth, like a wild beast, his eyes were also pitch black,


    Regardless of the dagger on his chest, he turned over and rushed over, grabbed Varian''s shoulder with his sharp-nailed hands, and bit his neck.


    In an instant, Yatis seemed to be blessed with some kind of divine power, his body rejuvenated and suddenly became stronger, and he broke free from the shackles all at once.


    Even Varian didn''t react, and was thrown to the ground with a terrified expression on his face: "Devil, you are a demon!"


    He felt that the power in his body was flowing through the blood at a strange speed~www.novelhall.com~Varian, your death is doomed! "


    Artis'' mouth was full of blood, with a joyful expression on his face, he pulled out the heart from Varian''s chest with his right hand, and then put it in his mouth to chew.


    The taste of fresh blood is indescribably wonderful, it is the carrier of strength and the source of the soul.


    The bodies of the rats rushing towards him exploded one after another, turned into blood, and gathered into a river.


    [Shadow Blood Race: Tier 5, a powerful species raised in the shadows by the gods, possesses superiority comparable to demons, lives by sucking blood, and can gain power from blood. ¡¿


    [Blood extraction: It can control the blood flow within a radius of one meter of the body, and has a strong targeting effect on opponents whose physique is weaker than itself.


    Within the Faith Zone, this range expands to three meters. ¡¿.


    Hua Duo in the desert

 v3 Chapter 261： clergy

    Su Changxing was unable to make a one-to-one copy of the **** statue taught by all living beings, but he also made a fake replica. He simply used his real name and divine script as the basic unit to create a huge silver-white statue. There is also a big difference.


    A half-squatting, with his hands on his thighs, a shirtless brawny man, his bare skin covered with strange patterns, his expression was cold and majestic, and he was carrying a huge scythe.


    The appearance of the **** statue does not have the slightest resemblance to Su Changxing, but there are resemblances everywhere.


    It was a similar flavor.


    This is not designed by Su Changxing, but this statue has always been like this, it should be like this, it should be like this, and it should be like this, it is probably like this.


    For these mages, there are few things that can surprise them, after all, they themselves have mastered the mysteries of magic.


    But such a large statue fell from the sky out of thin air, even they would feel overwhelmed.


    There is no fluctuation of any energy, it seems to just appear and fall.


    Now even Linda had to believe in the existence of this god, after all, the facts were right in front of him, otherwise it would be impossible to explain how such a large statue appeared.


    Kata adjusted the robes on her body, then faced the statue, bowed deeply, then turned to Linda and said, "Immediately organize all the mages and civilians in the city to worship the statue... this is the way for us to survive. The only hope to go on, let''s offer our little faith to Lord God."


    Linda nodded immediately, with a serious look on her face, and said apologetically:


    "I apologize for my doubts. This is caused by my ignorance. As a mage, I lack the spirit of seeking knowledge."


    Even though the demons are almost about to attack the city, they still organize heavy people to worship the gods in an orderly manner, without red tape, just kneeling down, claiming that as gods, they have the power to save them, and they only need to entrust their hearts You can.


    Such absurd rhetoric is believed by a large number of people, because they all know that this idol fell from the sky out of thin air, and who else can do such a thing except gods.


    Linda looked at the sky and said suspiciously: "Could it be that the statue was thrown down from the sky by the gods, or that he is above the sky, looking at us from above."


    Kata shook his head, his eyes were full of wisdom, and he affirmed: "Beyond the world is a star universe that can be seen at a glance. Although a large number of stars have already fallen, there is still an isolated world."


    "The gods are probably higher than us, in a higher dimension, and observe us from a special angle, not just a space in the usual sense."


    As a mage, they are extremely rational. In the process of seeking knowledge, they have gained a more firm self. Even if they contribute their own beliefs, it is difficult to be shaken in the slightest.


    These mages are not good believers in the usual sense, and it is difficult to become devout believers, which is caused by their extreme rationalization.


    Su Changxing noticed that as the statue fell into the city of Vido, a considerable number of beliefs continued to gather towards him, quite astonishing, more than ten times more than expected.


    Probably because there are no "thieves" in this world, the steam world is too complicated, there are various things in the open and dark, and there are many "thieves" who steal the flowing faith.


    At the beginning, Su Changxing also did similar things, stealing the beliefs of other gods, but instead gave himself the ability to collect beliefs through the statues.


    Even so, it is quite difficult to gather faith in that world. Being peeped by a large number of gods, the condensed faith will be shunted out bit by bit. In short, there are too many people eating soup.


    But in this world, it''s much simpler. If it weren''t for Su Changxing''s existence, these bursting out beliefs would be in a state of disorder, and only a little attraction could make them surge wildly.


    Because he controls the world, he can easily absorb faith from it, and absorbing more faith will allow him to increase his control over the world.


    The two are complementary.


    Now that Vido City has offered its faith, Su Changxing will naturally fulfill his promise. Even if there is no promise, he will not just watch such a city be destroyed by these monsters.


    Whether it is from the perspective of a human being or as a "god".


    He reached out and threw Luo Haodong, who was entangled in faith, from the sky, aiming at the position of the monster army.


    There is a distinction between upper and lower boundaries in Pocket Galaxy, which seems to be upper and lower in space, but in fact it is not in a dimension in a certain sense.


    Without Su Changxing''s help, Luo Haodong would not be able to reach the lower realm from the upper realm even without restraint.


    Theoretically speaking, humans in the lower realm of this world cannot break through this boundary to reach the upper realm of the pocket galaxy anyway.


    In the upper realm, Su Changxing had absolute control, even if Wan Fang came, he could beat him up violently.


    As for the existence stronger than Wan Fang, because he didn''t have a specific comparative estimate, he couldn''t make a conclusion.


    Luo Haodong fell from the sky, and in the process, his body size continued to grow, returning to the size of the detained demon himself.


    His size is not considered large among demons, nor is he a powerful demon, but his actual size is still more than ten meters high.


    At this time, he was entangled in faith, mingled with him, and became a priest. The aura that belonged to the devil was also completely restrained. From the outside, it was impossible to tell that this was a devil at all, and his whole body shone with a holy brilliance like a white devil. ~www.novelhall.com~ The originally dirty bandages became extremely clean, and the dark chains turned into silvery white.


    Faith has a beautifying effect and is an inherent inclusiveness.


    Such an approach may not necessarily make Luo Haodong stronger, but it can reduce the rate at which his soul is affected by the demon''s body, and more importantly, it can at least make him look bright and majestic.


    This was also Su Changxing''s consideration. Just throwing a demon down to fight against the army of those monsters would damage his "image" as a god.


    For a god, the image is very important. It can help develop more believers. If you want sustainable development, you must follow the path of righteous gods.


    Even if the Church of the Evil God prospers for a while, it will inevitably perish, either human beings or faith.


    "What are these things?"


    Luo Haodong looked curiously at these purple-skinned monsters on the ground. Because of his huge size, these monster army looked like toys, and he didn''t have any compassion.

 v3 Chapter 334： survive

    There is no way out, and we can only fight desperately, looking for a way to defeat the opponent from thousands of possibilities.


    Su Changxing''s hands kept flipping between the blue silk threads, cutting off the time again and again, and restarting it again.


    In his hands, this world is like a small Rubik''s cube, which can be manipulated at will.


    This kind of ability does not know where it came from, since he came to this world, he has mastered such a strange ability.


    After another four or five attempts, the tide of corpses was still no match. Each time, they would suffer huge losses under the white eyeball and be swallowed by the tentacles.


    Is that white eyeball the power of the tentacle monster? It seemed to come out of nowhere and tampered with the outcome of this war. No matter how Su Changxing looked back, he couldn''t change this seemingly established ending!


    If Su Changxing continues to look back, then this established ending will never come.


    "Everything you''ve done is in vain."


    An empty voice echoed in this flesh and blood space, coming from the white eyeball.


    There are singing songs in between.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help being startled, realizing that the white eyeball had discovered the return of time and broke free from the shackles of time and space.


    "A god, or what?"


    Instead, he showed a slight smile, and continued to turn back the time regardless, letting time go in another unknown direction. As long as this continues, there will always be a satisfactory result, and if it is not satisfied, it will continue.


    Until he can''t backtrack.


    He didn''t know where such power came from, how it was produced, and he didn''t know how long it could last.


    It''s just that he has no other choice now, and stopping is tantamount to going to destruction on his own.


    In such rewinding of time again and again, he saw more truths about this world.


    The time in this world is superimposed layer by layer, like a thousand-layer cake, compressed back and forth, and every time he goes back, he adds another negligible layer to this thousand-layer cake.


    This world is different, and the existence of time seems to be completely different from other worlds.


    The process of backtracking can never last forever, and Su Changxing himself knows it well, so he must find a way to win as soon as possible.


    The most critical point is how to let the corpse tide hold the gaze of the white eyeballs. Every time, the corpse tide loses most of it under the gaze of the white eyeballs, and then is swallowed by the tentacles.


    That is high-level power, and it is crushing for low-level Extraordinary creatures.


    The space seemed to vibrate between breaths, and white eyeballs emerged from between the tentacles again, staring at the tide of corpses, which melted like ice cream again.


    Su Changxing has seen similar scenes many times, but each time is different, among which the corpse tide lasted longer.


    In those few times, he borrowed the energy of the corpse tide to advance to the sixth level, and strengthened the frenzy to v4.


    Every time the frenzy is strengthened, it can gain more real resistance, so that the corpse tide can last longer under the gaze of white eyes.


    Even so, it is useless and cannot change the result. In the face of absolute power, all struggles are futile, and they are just struggles.


    This is also the conclusion Su Changxing came to after looking back again and again.


    You can only fight with the same level of strength.


    He finally answered the long-standing call, from the depths of this world, from the deep black breath of death, from the master of the giant hand.


    "good?"


    A pair of scarlet eyes from the darkness looked at him with a sense of suffocation and an inexplicable smile, as if they had been waiting for his response.


    "What do you want?" Su Changxing asked bluntly. This is bound to be a deal, and he has enough bargaining chips to promise the other party to help.


    In the darkness, some silver light spots appeared faintly, and a ladder leading to the sky emerged.


    "Live, try to live, this time may have a different result..."


    "As for this angel, I will help you deal with it!"


    As soon as the words fell, the silver light spot condensed into a huge black palm in mid-air, and it was slapped down, just hitting the white eyeball.


    There was no sound at all when the two sides collided, they were in a strange atmosphere, they were silent, and then they turned into fluffy light spots and dissipated together.


    Without the interference of the white eyeballs, the situation was instantly different. Although the corpse tide was still at a disadvantage, it did not collapse all of a sudden, blocking the tentacles'' offensive.


    The tentacle monsters are still growing crazily, and the tide of corpses is also under the influence of the halo to contend with it.


    This turned into a protracted war again.


    Without the interference of the white eyeballs, the loudspeaker showed great power, cutting off the tentacles one by one, falling into the tide of corpses, and then being eaten by them, turning them into nourishment for the tide of corpses.


    The battle continued until the next day, and the tentacle monsters were still growing crazily, but at a slower speed than before.


    The situation of the corpse tide is even worse, more than half of them have been lost, and the speed of recovery of hunger and thirst is still not as fast as the speed of loss.


    However, Su Changxing has completely calmed down. According to this, the victorious side will definitely be them. When he is promoted to the sixth level, the tide of corpses will undergo another leap-like qualitative change.


    The fighting here has naturally affected the entire area. Chaos also occurred in some gathering places. From time to time, some people disappeared and others appeared. The people in the gathering places became aware of this situation and became panicked.


    Gradually, some nearby gathering places completely lost contact. When Chen Tiannan arrived, he found that there was no one there~www.novelhall.com~ Not only did people disappear, but also some buildings disappeared out of thin air. The gathering place seemed empty.


    "All disappeared!" He finally realized that this world was being replaced by something, and he was sheltered by that mysterious existence, so that he remained temporarily.


    ¡­


    Su Changxing''s body was covered with deep black blood vessels, and his appearance became ferocious. He controlled the tide of corpses and resisted the dense attacks of tentacles from time to time. As long as there was even the slightest slack, what awaited them would be swallowed by darkness.


    If you do it again, it may not be better than now, so you must seize the opportunity!


    Under the infusion of a large amount of energy, he advanced to the sixth level, and there was a black mist between the corpses, as if there were figures walking among them, and **** hands stretched out from it, grabbing the dancing corpses in the air. Raging tentacles, tearing them apart violently.


    [Blood Lord: Tier 6, the conqueror who led the tide of corpses, obtained the power from the abyss, and dragged the enemy into the abyss with the tide of corpses, exiled!


    You can fear the dark, but you cannot escape from it. ¡¿

 v3 Chapter 335： ancient god

    This is the horn of counterattack.


    In the subsequent battles, the tide of corpses gradually took the initiative, and in turn devoured the flesh and blood of the tentacles. Under this trade-off, the advantage became greater and greater. With the reduction of the tentacles, a sky full of stars could be seen.


    Both the speed of travel and the thickness of the skin have been enhanced to v9, and after the frenzy has been enhanced to v5, it has gained a new ability, which is overwhelming.


    Deep Dark Fear v1: When the zombies in Sincerity gather together, they can spontaneously produce a fear effect on the surrounding creatures, causing them to collapse and lose the will to fight. The stronger the self-awareness of the target, the higher the intelligence level. The effect of fear is more pronounced.


    This is a very powerful ability, but it doesn''t have that much effect on the Tentacle Society.


    The tentacle monster possesses powerful spiritual power, but at the same time, it does not have too strong self-awareness. It is more like a puppet, controlled by silk threads.


    Fighting is like an avalanche, the disadvantages accumulate more and more, and then at a certain moment, a sudden and complete defeat begins.


    It''s just that the moment didn''t come.


    As if knowing that it was not an opponent, the tentacle monster shrank back on its own, its flesh and blood shriveled and shriveled.


    Each of the tentacles lost their original strength and fell powerlessly to the ground.


    This area covered in flesh and blood quickly dissipated, restoring the original appearance of the city.


    "Even if you destroy yourself, don''t you want to be swallowed by the tide of corpses?" Su Changxing raised his head and looked at the night sky, showing a mocking smile. He didn''t know who he was facing, but he must be staring at him now, with a look of gnashing his teeth .


    Just thinking about it makes me feel good.


    Looking back again and again, he saw that this is a broken world, not so much being replaced by illusory things, it is better to say that the remaining real land is less than one-tenth of this world, which seems to be a player activity range.


    Only now did he realize that what Fujie had predicted at the beginning was not wrong. The human beings in the old era were indeed going to perish. The current world is a brand new world, a world that should not have existed.


    As for those new humans, they probably have nothing to do with the past.


    Su Changxing didn''t know exactly how this phenomenon happened, maybe it was influenced by the gods, or maybe it was caused by some kind of disordered rules.


    The tide of corpses was heading in the direction of the rising sun, and he made a decision based on his intuition to destroy the world!


    ¡­


    Sneaking in the subspace, accompanied by passionate singing, is full of dangers everywhere, but for them, the journey is calm and smooth.


    "Its eyes are red!" Jin said, pointing to the bronze lionfish.


    Su Changxing looked towards the front of the prow of the ship: "This thing can predict good or bad luck in the subspace. It seems that there are existences with malicious intentions approaching us."


    With his current strength, he walks sideways among the players. Not to mention he is the strongest, but he is also the strongest group of people. He has touched the realm of the gods. Even facing the world-killing demons, he has a battle Strength.


    It seemed that there was light shooting down from the sky, illuminating the surroundings and the entire ship. It seemed that the sun had appeared in the subspace, and there was no sun in the subspace.


    A looming figure appeared in the light, with piercing eyes that could see through everything, and the brilliant sound spread in the subspace, enveloping the entire ship.


    "Go back, this is not where you should come!"


    ¡­


    Su Changxing looked at the figure in the light, and asked calmly, "Who are you? A player from the Three Sects?"


    The man flickered in the light: "Well, go back, don''t go any further, otherwise no one will be able to save you."


    Su Changxing didn''t understand, and asked, "Why? Why did your three religions mark me for no reason? Could it be that they have all become lackeys of the gods?"


    His purpose of going here was only to kill Wan Fang. If he didn''t do so, not only Blue Star, but also the surrounding worlds would probably be swallowed by the blood moon.


    However, these players from the Three Religions marked him and chased him down, as if they wanted to stop him. If it had nothing to do with the gods, Su Changxing would not believe it.


    "You are too extreme. Humans and gods have never been in opposition, and your behavior trajectory has subverted the past time, so you must stop."


    The people in Guangli obviously felt Su Changxing''s strength, so they tried to rely on persuasion to achieve their goals.


    But this is obviously an extremely low probability.


    How can Su Changxing be so easily persuaded? Extraordinary people who can reach this stage are extremely stubborn. They firmly believe in what they see and recognize. If it is not the case, how can they gain a foothold in Extraordinary.


    Su Changxing frowned, not knowing what the other party was talking about: "Overthrow the past time?"


    The man fell silent and sighed: "You can just stay in the past, why come to the present."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, realized that the other party might have found the wrong target, thought for a while and said, "Did I get the wrong person, I don''t know what you are talking about at all?"


    The man pulled out a long sword from the light and shouted: "You can''t be wrong! I am the gatekeeper of the Illuminati, following the rules of order, and come to prevent the ancient gods from invading the dimension of reality."


    With the sound of panic, the radiant long sword slashed down from the sky. If it wasn''t in the subspace, this blow would be enough to penetrate any world.


    Su Changxing gathered his faith, and a dark red sickle appeared in his hand, and he blocked the blow steadily. Then he saw the bronze lionfish, and the red light in his eyes was even brighter. At the same time, he felt two more auras approaching this position. The same Powerful, it should be the people from the Three Sects who came to hunt him down.


    His first reaction was that he was probably tricked by someone, which attracted the players from the Three Sects to hunt him down.


    But who would do that?


    Ancient gods?


    Ancient God?


    Su Changxing thought of the sale of the ancient god''s body in the discount store, and felt that there must be some kind of connection between them. Could it be the reason for the discount store?


    In other words, the discount store itself has some kind of connection with the ancient god, so the players of these three religions will hunt him down.


    If this is the case, then it is not wrong for him to be marked and hunted down.


    After all, he has always relied on the power of the discount store to strengthen himself, and wearing the crown must be a heavy burden, and the price of this is of course to be borne.


    "Just based on your words, I''m afraid it''s not enough." Su Changxing regained his composure, pulled out the revolver, pulled the trigger, and the bullet pierced the gatekeeper''s body in ten thousand zhang bright silver.


    He didn''t kill him either. He felt that there must be some kind of misunderstanding, and felt that someone was coming again, so he immediately drove the ghost ship away.


    With a flash of dark green light, the ghost ship disappeared into the subspace, no one knew where it was going.


    The gatekeeper, Kars''s chest trembled unceasingly. Seeing Su Changxing leaving and not chasing him again, Su Changxing''s strength really frightened him. Life and death seemed to be on the line, and his heart was completely destroyed.


    "As expected of an ancient god..." He just sighed weakly.


    After a while, two more people came to this subspace area, a monk with cinnabar dotted between his brows and a golden Buddha bead the size of an apple in his hand.


    The other wears a black raven mask with a black rose on its chest.


    The monk looked around, but did not see Su Changxing''s figure and asked, "Where is the person? Let him run away?"


    Kars shook his head: "His strength is too strong, we discovered it too late, it has reached such a point, I am afraid it will be irreversible."


    The person wearing the crow mask said coldly: "How can it be done? Once this unknown ancient **** descends, I am afraid that countless worlds will suffer because of it. It must be stopped. This is a catastrophe!"


    Kars was silent for a while, and said: "The only way is to ask those people, but they must know about this matter, if they can make a move, I''m afraid I won''t be needed."


    The monk shook his head, swallowed the Buddhist beads in his hand in one gulp, chewed non-stop, with blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth, accompanied by a cry like a baby: "Then you have to try~www.novelhall.com~ Even if it is a **** Nor is it omniscient.¡±


    Kars affirmed: "At least the Lord of Light is, leading us into the future."


    The person wearing the black crow mask snorted coldly: "If there is a future, what do we need? Wouldn''t it be better to let everything take its course?"


    Kars smiled and didn''t argue with him anymore. The two had argued for too long, and there was no time to do this at this time.


    ¡­


    The ghost ship came to another place along the established route.


    Su Changxing temporarily put aside what happened just now, they were already close to Litian World.


    How far Wan Fang''s strength has grown is a question, and he has to prevent other beings from approaching in the blood moon.


    One thing is for sure.


    The blood moon itself is comparable to the existence of gods, capable of polluting and assimilating all things, and spreading like a virus.

 v3 Chapter 336： life

    Slashing the red sky with a single blow, the ghost ship appeared above Litian World, swinging away all filth.


    The whole world was wrapped in red mist, and the blood moon became extremely huge, like one eye staring at the world.


    This place has already become a part of the blood moon, filled with the smell of ignorance, just standing here will make the mind fall into a state of confusion.


    Wan Fang stood tall on the ground, with a sheep''s head and an ox''s tail, and long white hair floating in the wind, looking towards Su Changxing with blood-red eyes.


    "Haha, you''re here after all!"


    It laughed loudly, as if it knew that Su Changxing would come, it had been waiting here, and it really did.


    [In view of the general environment,


    Su Changxing carried the sickle and put his foot on the edge of the bow, smiling: "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Wan Fang''s voice was low and hoarse, as if the beating of a drum echoed throughout the world: "What am I afraid of? I''m afraid you haven''t seen all this clearly, and you don''t understand what you are facing."


    "If you are wise enough, not coming back would be the best choice!


    "


    Su Changxing waved his hand to expand the domain to a distance of a thousand meters. Dusk, snow, chains, and countless bullets flew in it, and all twisted creatures that approached were shot to death.


    He felt that all of this was due to fate, and let him come to this point, raised the sickle in his hand, and shouted: "At this moment, I am standing on top of millions of lives, please die quietly, Wan Fang!"


    Like a cold wind, the piercing blade slashed across Wanfang''s huge body, cutting it in two, and forming two waterfalls with the red mist of this world.


    This knife is also a million knife.


    Su Changxing turned his huge faith into his own strength, to a point of terror, and in just a split second, he chopped Wan Fang''s body into pieces, and even the space of this world was chopped into pieces.


    "Ahhh!"


    Wan Fang let out a painful cry, echoing in the world, he has not died yet, he has merged with this world.


    Then there was a big laugh.


    "Haha! Kill me, please kill me as soon as possible! I never imagined that you could go this far!"


    Crazy sounds without any sanity.


    Seeing this scene, Su Changxing''s heart felt a little heavy instead. Things were beyond his expectation, which meant that he was out of control.


    Since Wan Fang couldn''t be killed directly, he decided to destroy this decayed world!


    It probably feels like an organ has died so badly that it has to be removed entirely.


    Su Changxing''s hand holding the sickle also trembled slightly, and his heart was a little shaken, doubting whether his judgment was correct.


    All correct choices are based on real cognition.


    With one knife after another, the world collapsed, and a lot of blood gushed out from the cracks in the ground, forming rivers and lakes, and cracks appeared in the sky, like blood vessels pulsating continuously.


    The crew seemed to turn a blind eye, doing their own thing, only Jin sat on the mast, looking at the gradually destroying world.


    Destruction is always easy, and with power comes destruction.


    Su Changxing thought that it would trigger an early warning of the rules of this world, but it didn''t. Blood Moon also seemed very calm, as if he didn''t care about everything he did. Maybe this whole world is irrelevant to Blood Moon.


    ¡­


    Kars and the man in the black crow mask did not follow, because there was no way ahead, they came to the edge of the real dimension, and if they went further, the subspace would become extremely dangerous, and they might be swallowed by the abyss.


    The abyss is considered a taboo place by the gods. Once any creature, including the gods, falls into it, it will be lost forever.


    All humans once believed that the Abyss was the source of disaster, until they discovered that the Abyss can swallow even Chaos.


    "He avoided our sight, and it is said that in this fog,


    There are countless lost worlds. "The black crow masked man said in a low voice.


    Kars closed his eyes, and the light all over his body became even brighter: "I have already felt that the existence of the ancient **** is getting stronger and stronger. It seems that he is moving from the past to the present. All of this is planned."


    Time is relative, once the ancient gods are allowed to travel from the past to the present, the time in the real dimension will also go back.


    ¡­


    The world fell into a state of collapse, Wan Fang''s voice gradually disappeared, the blood moon became blurred, and only faint stars projected from the gap in the sky.


    Su Changxing looked up at the sky and saw a figure gathered by the stars, he couldn''t help complaining, "Did you come a bit late?"


    It was Hongjun who came, and he still looked the same, only with a body of bones, holding a star spear in his hand: "It seems that I am no longer needed, I am surprised that you can go this far!"


    Su Changxing smiled inexplicably: "Are you surprised? I don''t think so."


    He raised the blade in his hand and suddenly attacked Hongjun, cutting the space with the intention of killing.


    The world can be destroyed, why can''t a Hongjun be killed!


    It is better to kill by mistake than to let go.


    Hongjun used the long hair of the stars to block in front of him but was crushed, and his body was cut in two, and he flew down from the sky and landed on the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, just as Su Changxing was about to swing the second knife, dark green palms stretched out from the ground.


    [Hand of the Netherworld: A crown, a mysterious thing forged by a powerful soul, can exert powerful power under special conditions. ¡¿


    Sure enough.


    The same thing is still bound in the pocket galaxy, and the person who attacked them in the death gap before was Hongjun.


    But why did Hongjun do this?


    Instead, a smile appeared on Su Changxing''s face. He was carrying a sickle, and a giant Buddha of hundreds of feet appeared behind him, and his golden hands grasped all these ghostly hands.


    He looked at Hongjun: "You also killed the person in the gap of death?"


    Hongjun didn''t speak, but it was self-evident, he just sighed: "You are smarter than I thought, and you are so lucky...you can get to this point."


    Su Changxing sighed, and looked at the world: "That is to say, all of this has something to do with you, do you have something to do with the ancient god? Or are you the ancient god?"


    "Who would have thought that the ancient gods would also be humans."


    Hongjun was firmly suppressed by Su Changxing, but he didn''t panic, instead he said with a smile: "It''s not just me, aren''t you also related to the ancient god?"


    Su Changxing frowned: "Me?"


    Hongjun said calmly: "You may not even realize it, I exist because of you."


    at the same time.


    Hongjun''s skeletal face trembled unceasingly, transforming into thousands of different faces, and the surrounding light also became dim.


    Su Changxing realized that something was wrong, raised the sickle in his hand and slashed, but stopped at a distance of Chi Chi, unable to move forward half a point.


    Hongjun''s face was frozen at a certain moment, and it was exactly the same as Su Changxing''s, as if it was reproduced, whether it was the expression or something else.


    this moment.


    His body was cold, and he felt great panic. The scythe in his hand fell to the ground with a crisp sound, and he retreated step by step.


    He recalled something.


    It seems that he should have died in that cold long night, and somehow he survived...


    "Why?"


    "You know why, a deal, don''t forget it."


    Hongjun''s body disappeared on the ground, as if it never existed.


    Su Changxing squatted on the ground, facing this dead, broken, scarlet-filled world with his back, thinking about forgotten things.


    Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, not the bright red blood like humans, but azure blue, falling on the ground, and a small green sprout broke out of the ground.


    life.


    He has always pursued and longed for it persistently, but he never seems to have it, so he envies those who have life and is willing to protect it.


    But in the end it all seems to be empty.


    A long white step appeared in front of his eyes, and a figure walked towards him step by step, with exactly the same appearance, expression, and clothes as him.


    It seemed to be him, but it wasn''t.


    His existence is being replaced bit by bit, switching between virtual and real.


    It seems that in many worlds, there is a person named "Su Changxing" in many times, Klein, Liu Luola, and Hongjun.


    But this is just a clone of the ancient **** projected in the real dimension, maybe it wasn''t originally, but it will be later.


    The so-called discount store seems to be nothing more than the power that the ancient **** lent to the avatar.


    Everything is moving forward on the expected track, without the slightest surprise, and there will never be any surprises.


    The player of the Three Teachings seems to have done nothing wrong, but he was too stubborn and too confident.


    But it''s all on track.


    From thousands of times to the same future.


    Su Changxing lay on the broken ground, looking at the broken starry sky, saw a figure walking towards him, so familiar, but couldn''t remember who it was.


    "do not leave me!"


    Jin knelt on the ground and hugged him, with tears all over her face, she was crying.


    She noticed the changes in Su Changxing, as if he was going away, disappearing from this world, turning into dust in the wind.


    Su Changxing smiled and patted her on the shoulder. Although he couldn''t remember who it was, he still said:


    "Live!"


    A series of conspicuous divine characters appeared on his skin, sacred and majestic, the surrounding world changed accordingly, birds were singing and flowers were fragrant, and grand bells sounded from afar.


    "No!


    "


    One blue and one red eyes were full of tyranny, Jin shouted, lowered his head, and grabbed his hair with one hand, as if he was calling for something.


    Boundless darkness struck from below.


    is the abyss.


    Like a big fish~www.novelhall.com~ devouring this world in one bite, everything is annihilated, no matter what should exist or should not exist, including time and space.


    The memory in Su Changxing''s mind flashed back, showing a helpless look, remembering who the person in front of him was, and stroked Jin''s hair: "Why bother?"


    Jin just smiled and hugged her tightly, as if shivering from the cold.


    The two fell into the endless abyss together. This moment is very short, only an instant, but it is also very long, like eternity.


    "Such results seem to be expected."


    Su Changxing hugged Jin''s face and kissed it. It was moist, sweet, and with a faint fragrance, which calmed the soul. It was also the last good memory before death.


    The boundless cold hit, icy cold, and then he lost consciousness.


    Familiar feeling, like experienced somewhere, boundless despair, it is not despair, just darkness.


    Life, how should it exist...

 v4 Chapter 1： blizzard, mortal

    The cold...stings the marrow.


    Suddenly awakened, Su Changxing took a deep breath, looked up and looked around, a white world unfolded in front of his eyes.


    "Is this snow?"


    He looked at the white substance covering his hands, which flowed under the temperature of his skin.


    His hands and feet were so cold that he almost lost consciousness, but he could barely move.


    "Is this the abyss?"


    He looked at the surrounding environment a little bit, and he couldn''t believe that this was the legendary abyss, where even gods would fall into it.


    Very ordinary, ordinary cannot be more ordinary...


    The road has been in disrepair for a long time, and most of the exposed yellow paint has peeled off. The ground has sunk, and cracks have appeared, which are filled with white snow.


    He stood up from the ground tremblingly, feeling his body was heavy, wearing only a T-shirt and a thin outer shirt, the cold almost numb his consciousness.


    Gotta get out of here and find a warm place.


    This is an ordinary world, and now he seems to be an ordinary mortal who can no longer feel any extraordinary energy, and his body functions are also quite weak.


    Ignore other problems for now, the biggest problem in front of him is that he is about to freeze to death.


    Holding his shoulders with both hands, his upper body curled up, he staggered forward along the road, aimlessly, just looking for a place to take shelter from the wind and snow.


    After walking a short distance, Su Changxing felt that his physical fitness could not keep up, his throat was dry, as if smoking, and he was panting heavily.


    He grabbed a handful of snow from a relatively clean place on the ground and stuffed it into his mouth, chewing constantly, the ice water wet his throat to feel better.


    Even if his physical strength is weak, he still walks forward step by step firmly. Although he is a mortal body, his will is different from that of a mortal.


    Faced with such a situation, he had no choice but to pray in his heart that there would be a place to rest his feet in front of him, so that he could take a break. This frail body was about to reach its limit.


    Such a limit is really a physical limit, once it is exceeded, what awaits him is probably death.


    He didn''t quite know what kind of state he was in now, and what would happen if he died here?


    Is this the abyss?


    He was skeptical about this problem, and didn''t notice any abnormalities in this world, it seemed to be the most ordinary and normal world.


    But this kind of normality seems to be abnormal. Almost all worlds have extraordinary energy, but the extraordinary energy here is in a vacuum state, and I can''t feel the slightest bit.


    As he thought about it, his thoughts became confused. His feet became unsteady, and he fell into the snow. His little feet hit the gravel, and the wound was wiped out, and there was a burning pain.


    This kind of pain constantly stimulated his nerves, it was extremely real, as if he was a weak mortal.


    Su Changxing got up tremblingly from the ground again, ignoring the wound on his foot, because the pain gradually weakened due to the cold.


    Walking along the road, it disappeared, and he didn''t know where it disappeared. It was covered with wind and snow, and he couldn''t see it clearly. He only felt that the surrounding mountains and forests became denser.


    After a long time, all aspects of the body''s functions have declined to an extreme, his sight has become blurred, his movements are slower than before, and some unreal phantoms even appear in front of him.


    But he still didn''t stop, and continued to walk forward step by step, leaving a line of clear footprints, which gradually molded into the lake in the wind and snow.


    call~


    call~


    The sound of the cold wind filled his head, and his eyes were all white.


    Falling to the ground again, Su Changxing was slowed down for more than ten seconds before getting up from the ground again and continuing to walk forward.


    Just when he thought he was about to die, he saw a small house in the wind and snow, as if he saw a street lamp in the dark night.


    He speeded up a little, and walked over step by step. The window was like a lake, stained with a layer of hoarfrost, and he could vaguely see the scene inside. The door was closed tightly, but it was not locked.


    , he put his hand on it and easily pushed it away.


    bang~


    The door was closed heavily, the wind and snow were isolated from the outside, the world suddenly became quiet, and the not-so-bright light shone through the window, making it look dim.


    The temperature inside the house was significantly higher than outside, and Su Changxing felt a burst of warmth and a strong drowsiness, accompanied by thirst and hunger.


    "It''s really bad enough."


    He whispered, sat down against the wall, took off his snow-covered coat, closed his eyes and rested.


    At this moment, he actually felt a rare peace. Although the situation was terrible, he seemed to be truly alive.


    Su Changxing didn''t really fall asleep. With his current state, he might not be able to get up once he fell asleep. After all, his clothes were covered in snow and the temperature in the room was not high, so he would freeze to death.


    The wind can still be heard in the house, but it is much smaller, and the windows are also creaking.


    After resting against the wall for more than an hour, he felt better and got up from the ground, leaving water stains on the floor.


    It was a very small house, with a stove on one side and logs piled up in the other corner. There were a few books and a simple wooden chair on the shelves on the wall, but nothing else.


    This is probably a place used by people to rest temporarily, presumably the owner would not mind the people who are about to die coming to take shelter.


    Su Changxing walked to the shelf and checked carefully, trying to see if he could find anything to eat or drink. His body urgently needed to replenish food and water at this time, otherwise it would still be a dead end if he continued like this.


    He opened the first drawer below, and there was only a pen and a yellowed diary in it, obviously it was quite old.


    Then he opened the second drawer, hoping that there might be something to eat in it, but when he opened it, he found that there was nothing in it, only half a box of matches and a stack of old newspapers.


    Then.


    He opened the third drawer again, which seemed to echo his expectations. There was actually food in it, some snacks, probably the owner of the room left it here and forgot to take it away, a granola bar, a bag of potato chips , and a can of soda, an orange-flavored drink.


    "It''s really lucky." Su Changxing couldn''t help sighing, and immediately picked it up. He was already extremely thirsty, his throat was about to smoke, and his voice was hoarse.


    card ~


    He opened the drink, took a big sip, and felt a sense of relief all over his body, and swore it was the best orange-flavored drink he had ever had.


    After taking a sip, he stopped. The water was too cold. If he drank too much at once, it would irritate his stomach. His body couldn''t bear more accidents now. To die in this dark hut.


    Then he opened the granola bar, chewed half of it in his mouth, opened the second drawer, took out the matches and newspaper, and went to the stove.


    The stove had obviously been used some time ago, and charcoal still remained in it.


    Su Changxing tried to ignite the match, but because his fingers were frozen stiff, he dropped it to the ground, picked it up and tried again before igniting it.


    The yellow flame lit up in the dimly lit room, and he felt warm ~www.novelhall.com~ although only a little bit.


    The match is not damp and can be ignited. This is great news. For him now, he may not be able to find any other way to start a fire.


    Su Changxing tore the newspaper into small strips to serve as tinder, picked up small pieces of firewood from the stove and stacked them, and then sprinkled the small strips of newspaper on top.


    After striking the match, lighting the newspaper, he gently fanned it with the newspaper, and the fire spread from the newspaper to the firewood...and went out.


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, carefully checked the reason, and found that some of the firewood had been damp.


    He had no choice but to go to the corner, squat down and carefully select relatively dry small pieces of firewood. The cold made his hands stiff, and his movements became slow and inflexible.


    After fiddling like this for more than ten minutes, he began to try to light the fire again, and similarly tore the newspaper into small strips, and then sprinkled them on the piled


    The firewood was lit, and the newspaper was lit with a match, and the fire suddenly rose.


    This time it was finally a success.

 v4 Chapter 2： unlucky person

    The wood exploded in the flames, warm gas filled the small house, and the firelight illuminated his profile.


    Su Changxing leaned back on the chair, his gaze seemed vacant, wondering if there was anything he missed after thinking about it.


    He also didn''t have more energy to think about other problems, only thinking about how to solve the predicament in front of him and survive.


    At this time, he is just a mortal, with no difference except for the previous memory, with a weak body and an insignificant spirit.


    With the sound of the granola bar being chewed, he ate the whole granola bar, leaned back on the chair, and fell asleep drowsily.


    ¡­


    "Hiss~"


    Su Changxing suddenly opened his eyes, felt a burst of cold, shivered his body, the fire was extinguished, the room was pitch black, it was already night outside, only the faint moonlight came in, and the sound of the wind outside the room also disappeared.


    He put on the coat that had been dried on the stove, shivering, gathered firewood, stacked it in the fire, then tore newspapers into strips and placed them on top, fanning them constantly, trying to use the rest to ignite them.


    There are still seven matches left in the matchbox, so I still need to save some, otherwise if I want to make a fire after I use it up, I''m afraid I have to consider drilling wood to make fire or something.


    After several attempts, the fire in the stove was lit again.


    At this moment, he felt extremely hungry. He opened the only remaining food, a bag of potato chips. The potato chips are deep-fried, which can replenish a lot of energy, and the taste is quite good.


    Card to eat card to eat.


    The sound of crushing potato chips echoed in the room. While eating potato chips, Su Changxing stared at the stove in a daze, thinking about what to do next.


    I definitely can''t stay here anymore, otherwise I won''t be frozen to death, or I will be starved to death.


    At present, it seems that there should be other human beings in this world, and the snacks in the drawer are obviously not expired.


    Therefore, as long as he can find other human gathering places, it is not difficult for him to survive.


    As for other issues, it is quite complicated.


    He can see his own appearance through the reflection of the window glass, and he still maintains his original appearance instead of being possessed by other people.


    If this body is still the original body, why does it become so weak.


    And even if this is just an ordinary world, in his current state, it is almost impossible to escape from here.


    Just an ordinary mortal that''s all, living is already a very difficult thing.


    He felt a little powerless, even though he had almost god-like power before, he was helpless in the face of such a situation.


    "Wait until dawn and leave."


    He made a decision, knowing that the longer he stayed in this empty house, the higher his probability of death would be. Although it was dangerous to go out in his current state, there was only one way.


    Su Changxing remembered the notebook in the drawer, opened the drawer behind his back, took it out, the glue on the cover came off, and a whole piece was missing from the corner, and opened it.


    What caught his eyes was the familiar words, which he could recognize. The handwriting wasn''t pretty, but it was concise and neat.


    The notes roughly record the daily hunting. The owner is an employee of the cannery and is keen on hunting.


    There is nothing special in the first half, until a certain page, the owner of the diary sighs that fortunately they are in a remote place,


    It seemed to be true. For several months, the owner of the diary still lived a peaceful life, going hunting with his son every week.


    until the last page is turned.


    "If the guess is correct, this world is also in the end, which will not surprise people."


    He closed the notebook, and his thoughts became messy. What he thought before seemed to be optimistic. There may only be a part of human beings left in this world, or they may be extinct altogether.


    And he could have died from the same cause.


    Thinking about it, he closed his eyes and fell asleep again. When he opened his eyes again, the fire in the stove was still burning, and the window was slightly closed.


    A gleam of light seeps in from outside.


    "Ahem~"


    Su Changxing felt a little uncomfortable in his throat, coughed slightly, picked up the can but found that it was empty.


    He hesitated for a moment, picked up an empty soda can and went to the door, opened the door, the wind and snow had stopped, it was no longer a white world, it looked a bit peaceful, and he could see the lush mountains and forests in the distance.


    This world is clean and beautiful, without those messy things.


    "It''s really cold." He shook his body, feeling that he could bear it.


    Walking around the house, he found a water tank, but there was no water or ice in it, and it was full of snow.


    Su Changxing filled the cans with snow from the water tank, then walked back to the room and put the cans on the stove.


    There is snow everywhere here, and of course he is not worried that he will die of thirst, but this kind of snow water is definitely not clean and safe.


    It may be better after boiling, but there is still a big safety hazard.


    With his current state, a little illness would kill him.


    At the same time, Su Changxing tore off the curtain and spent about half an hour tearing it into strips and wrapping it on a wooden stick to make a torch.


    The torch is not for lighting, but for heating, so as to prolong the time and distance he can walk in the snow.


    Leaving here is a very risky move for him. Maybe he will get lost in this forest and be frozen to death.


    The water in the can was also completely blocked and boiled, with steaming heat, it was placed aside for a while, and then most of it was drunk at once, and the water with more impurities was poured out.


    Repeated the previous operation, and boiled another cup of hot water, but this time he didn''t drink it, but blocked the opening with a rag from the curtain, wrapped the whole can, put it in his pocket, and could feel the water coming from the can. the warmth.


    In this way, it can not only keep warm to a certain extent, but also have a little water source as a supplement, so as not to eat snow water directly.


    Although there was splintered firewood in the house, he didn''t find that the ax seemed to have been taken away before.


    Lighting the torch, Su Changxing pushed open the door and set out on the road, walking along the snow-covered path.


    Unfortunately, after walking for half an hour, the cold wind started to blow again. Su Changxing didn''t look back, and continued to walk forward. This is the foot of the mountain. If you go further down, you will definitely find a place where people live, such as a small town.


    The torch was extinguished in the cold wind, and it was almost burning. He threw it on the ground without hesitation, and walked forward trembling.


    His physical fitness gradually declined, and his body functions also continued to decline, his steps became heavy, and he was panting heavily.


    Finally, a section of road appeared below, which caused his mood to fluctuate. He walked all the way, and when he came to the road, he saw a car parked in the distance, covered in white snow.


    "Good luck!"


    Su Changxing breathed a sigh of relief, and just needed to rest. The inside of the car is always warmer than the outside, at least it can block the cold wind, and maybe he can find something useful.


    It would be great if the car could drive.


    Although he could see it, he still walked for more than 20 minutes before reaching the front of the car, and saw a figure sitting in the driver''s seat inside.


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, and he could also think that this was probably a dead person, and this was the first person he saw in this world, even though he was not alive.


    Sure enough, when he got closer, he saw the man lying motionless on the steering wheel, his skin covered with a layer of hoarfrost.


    The car door wasn''t locked either. Su Changxing opened the door, dragged out the driver''s body and threw it on the ground. It was a middle-aged man with deep wrinkles on his forehead. He didn''t have any wounds all over his body. It seemed that he was frozen to death, and the body wasn''t damaged. Drop, the time to die is not long.


    He was well dressed, though, in a dark blue down coat with a tight sweater underneath.


    Su Changxing pulled off the down coat from the corpse without hesitation, then scrubbed it inside and out with the snow on the ground, and put it on again.


    own body.


    He was very careful, and he didn''t touch the corpse any more. He learned from the previous diary that a disease is spreading in this world, and this person may have the virus of this disease on him. will be infected.


    He didn''t want to survive so hard, but died of an inexplicable disease. Before he fully understood the world, he had to be careful in all actions.


    With a down coat to keep out the cold, sitting in the passenger seat of the car, he soon felt much warmer.


    The trunk of the car was a mess, it seemed that someone had rummaged through it, and there was nothing useful left, only a bag of small bread left in the corner, the size of half a palm.


    However, this was life-saving for him. After a long journey, he was extremely hungry, and his physical energy was almost exhausted, so he urgently needed to supplement food.


    Su Changxing ate all the buns in two or three bites~www.novelhall.com~ and drank most of the water in the can.


    Then, he tried to start the car and found that the battery was dead.


    But how could the battery be dead? The corpse was not broken.


    "Could it be that the battery is broken?"


    He thought that this person might have been halfway through the car, the battery was broken and the battery was dead, and he happened to be caught in a snowstorm and was frozen to death in the car.


    "It seems that you are really unlucky." Su Changxing glanced sideways at the corpse on the road and sighed.


    He also didn''t rest in the car for too long, and felt that he should take advantage of the good weather and hurry up first.


    The weather in this place is a bit weird. If there is another blizzard like yesterday, I am afraid that I may not be able to survive.


    Fortunately, he now has a down coat, which can resist the severe cold to a certain extent, at least he doesn''t need to worry about being frozen to death on the road.

 v4 Chapter 3： eccentric

    Walking along the road, Su Changxing would rest for a while every time he walked a certain distance, in order to maintain a certain amount of physical strength and not let his body reach its limit.


    After walking for more than an hour, he found a stalled vehicle on the road again. There was nothing useful in the car, except for the signal stick and a pair of leather gloves lost in the storage box, and the battery was also dead.


    "Will it be the same?"


    Su Changxing thought about it, putting the signal stick in his pocket, this thing can be used for lighting at night, it is more convenient and easy to carry.


    He glanced at the sky and estimated the current time. It was around 11 o''clock. He closed the car door, lay down in the back of the car, and decided to rest for a while before talking.


    "Sleep for half an hour and go." He told himself that just after lying down, his spirit was slightly relaxed, and a sense of drowsiness hit him, and he slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep naturally.


    He was too tired, and his body was already close to the limit.


    ¡­


    Amidst a burst of dry mouth, Su Changxing woke up again, his heart was beating rapidly, and he got up abruptly, realizing that he had fallen asleep.


    He glanced at the sky outside the window, and it was a bit dark. He probably slept for four or five hours, but he didn''t feel any better. He only felt a burst of exhaustion.


    Even compared to the average adult, his body is not necessarily stronger.


    Without further delay, he set out on the road again, walking along the road, and there was nothing but white snow along the way.


    After a good night''s sleep, his energy was indeed better. Although he was very hungry, he walked with more strength than before.


    After walking for more than an hour, he saw a red car stopped on the road, and beside it was a corpse lying on the ground, a young woman with a brown fur collar.


    Su Changxing went up to check and found that her skull was broken and she died because of it.


    He didn''t have any close contact, but just took a look at it from a distance, and then walked towards the vehicle to see if there was anything useful, preferably some food or water.


    He also really didn''t want to eat the snow on the ground that he didn''t know whether it was clean or not. The risk of that was too great.


    This time he was lucky. He found a whole bottle of mineral water under the pedestal in the back row.


    Water allows it to maintain bodily functions to a certain extent.


    Gradually approaching darkness, the dusk sprinkled on the snow looks golden, especially beautiful.


    Just then he heard a wolf howl from afar.


    "Wolf?"


    Su Changxing also stopped immediately, hesitating whether to continue walking, but he didn''t expect to meet a wolf instead of a human. Once he was targeted by the wolves, he might not even be able to run away.


    It''s just that if he turns around now, where can he go? It seems that he can only continue along the road.


    After walking several hundred meters, I heard a wolf howl more clearly.


    Su Changxing sensed something was wrong, but he didn''t stop, and continued to walk forward, observing the surrounding situation vigilantly.


    But then he didn''t hear the wolves howling, and the wolves seemed to be far away from him.


    "Luck seems to be pretty good." He smiled to himself and relaxed a little.


    Continuing to walk forward, he also gradually approached the foot of the mountain, reckoning that when he arrived at this place, he might encounter other humans, or approach the gathering place of humans.


    From the mountains and forests on the roadside, there was the sound of insects, intermittently, like singing, but it was not very pleasant, like a mute voice, a tone-deficient person intoxicated with himself.


    Su Changxing still didn''t see anyone, and guessed that the so-called epidemic might have spread to this place as well.


    A tattered wooden sign stood in front of him, pointing forward, "Lakeside Town".


    At this intersection, there were four or five crashed cars, and a serious traffic accident occurred. The corpses were decomposed, and no one cleaned them up.


    Su Changxing sensed that something was wrong, so he didn''t approach to search for supplies, but turned around and walked towards Hubian Town.


    At this time, a wolf howl came from the forest, followed by four or five more, it was a pack of wolves approaching him!


    Su Changxing walked forward quickly, but before he got far, he turned his head and saw a black figure scurrying in the woods, which seemed to be a wolf.


    His heart beat faster, knowing that being targeted by wolves was almost a dead end in this situation, so he could only pray that the wolves were not interested in him.


    But it was obvious that these wolves were very interested in him, and soon a wolf appeared on the road, following him far away, its bright eyes made the scalp numb.


    Su Changxing walked steadily forward step by step, afraid of making any extra moves to stimulate the wolves.


    Immediately afterwards, two more wolves appeared on the road, following him far behind. They seemed to be evaluating the danger or delicacy of the prey.


    Su Changxing also couldn''t think of any way, how to get rid of the wolves, once the wolves attacked, it might be his death.


    What would happen if he died in this world?


    This is something intriguing.


    "If you want to die, come up!" Su Changxing turned his head and shouted angrily, but kept walking, trying to deter the wolves.


    But the effect was not significant, the wolves still followed unhurriedly, as if teasing their prey.


    He didn''t know what these wolves wanted to do, so they kept following him, keeping a certain distance, which made people panic.


    The sky was getting dark gradually, and the sun was about to set. Su Changxing looked back, his eyelids twitching involuntarily.


    The world is not as simple as it seems, nor is it as ordinary as it seems.


    He noticed that the limbs of these wolves changed, and they looked like human limbs, only covered with hair, and their size continued to grow. The saliva continued to flow on the road as they moved forward, leaving a long mark. It exudes steaming heat and melts the snow.


    Not right!


    These wolves are probably going to attack him. They didn''t attack him before, they were waiting for dark!


    It''s just why these wolves became like this, he still didn''t feel any extraordinary power.


    In the darkness, these wolves were already more than three meters tall, and they made a rattling sound, as if their bones were constantly turning. Some even stood up and walked like people.


    Su Changxing noticed that these strange wolves were approaching, his heart sank, he took out the signal stick from his pocket and ignited it.


    Zi~


    The signal stick lit up a dazzling red flame, and he felt heavy footsteps coming from behind him. Holding the signal stick, he looked back and was surprised to find that under the firelight, the nearest wolf was still looking normal. Looking at the signal stick in Su Changxing''s hand, showing fear, he stopped in his tracks.


    It''s normal for wild beasts to be afraid of fire, but these wolves are obviously weird.


    Su Changxing felt his heart beating wildly, but he still held his breath and stepped back step by step.


    These wolves have two faces, one in the dark and one in the light, and the wolves seem to be intimidated by the odd sound of the signal stick.


    So he is still safe for the time being, at least before the signal baton goes out, white smoke continues to rise into the sky from the fire, if someone in the distance can definitely find his position at this time.


    Su Changxing accelerated and ran forward, knowing that Hubian Town was just ahead, and he had to get there before the signal stick went out, otherwise he would definitely die and be eaten by these weird wolves in the dark.


    As time passed, the brightness of the signal bar gradually weakened, and he could already see the shadow of a building. I don''t know if the house can stop these weird wolves, but always try.


    The moment the signal stick went out, Su Changxing rushed into the house and closed the door behind his backhand.


    snap~


    The house was plunged into complete darkness~www.novelhall.com~The signal stick fell to the ground, and along with the sound of heartbeats, wolves howled outside.


    He waits.


    No more surprises.


    Nor did the strange wolves break in,


    Instead, it circled around the house, howling wolves from time to time.


    Su Changxing heaved a sigh of relief, and sat down on the ground with his back against the door. His whole body was shaking non-stop, not because of fear or excitement, but because his body was close to the limit and twitched spontaneously.


    "If you run for a while longer, you will probably run to your death."


    He breathed a sigh of relief, and realized that his control over the body was extraordinary, which was unlike ordinary people, who were able to exert their functional potential and make it easy to approach the limit, as if there was no limit to the body.


    This is also a very dangerous thing. Exceeding the limit will cause body organs to fail, or other problems will occur, that is to say, he can easily exhaust himself to death just by running.

 v4 Chapter 4： corpse

    The floor was extraordinarily cold, sitting on it was like sitting on a piece of ice. Su Changxing shivered and got up from the ground. The light in the room was extremely poor, so he could only move forward in the dark, groping step by step, and then seemed to kick something thing.


    He looked down, vaguely aware that this might be a corpse, and there was a stink in the air.


    Immediately afterwards, a hissing sound was heard in the room, the corpse moved, and a hand grabbed his ankle.


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, and quickly took out a match from his pocket to light it. With the faint light, everything around him was normal, and the corpse was lying quietly on the ground. What happened just now seemed to be an illusion.


    But he was sure it wasn''t a hallucination, something really grabbed his ankle just now!


    Before the match was extinguished, he took out a roll of newspaper from his pocket, continued the fire, and gradually realized that light and darkness in this world are completely different.


    There was nothing wrong last night, probably because he had been sleeping by the stove, and the stove was almost uninterrupted, so he didn''t notice the abnormality.


    What puzzled him was that all these changes showed no sign of extraordinary power, as if it was the normal state of this world.


    Entering through the gate, walking a few steps inside is the living room. With the light of the fire, he saw the stove next to the sofa at a glance. There were some half-burned wood in it. He hurried over, put the burning newspaper in, and then put the The last roll of newspaper was also thrown in, trying to light the stove.


    But when the newspapers were burned out, the stove was not ignited, and only then did Su Changxing realize that the wood in the stove had been wet.


    The fire was extinguished, and the whole room fell into silence and darkness, only a faint light came in from the gap in the curtains.


    Oops!


    Immediately afterwards, there was the sound of footsteps coming from behind, and before Su Changxing could look back, it was as if he had been kicked heavily from behind and fell to the ground.


    He looked back, and vaguely saw a figure standing in the darkness staring at him, showing a malicious expression, holding a half-meter-long machete in his hand, dripping with blood.


    When the man raised the knife and was about to cut it down at him, he lit the match again, and the faint light illuminated the surroundings.


    There was nothing, everything just now was like an illusion, it was just a pain in his back.


    Su Changxing glanced at the corpse lying on the floor of the living room. Taking advantage of the faint light from the matches, he strode over and lifted it up. The corpse was lighter than expected, all the way to the window of the living room, Open the window, let the cold wind blow in, and then throw the body out.


    snap~


    The windows were closed tightly, the matches were extinguished in the cold wind, and the house fell into darkness and silence again, with only the clear sound of breathing.


    Su Changxing looked into the darkness, this time he didn''t see the figure, "It really is because of the corpse."


    In this world, certain things will change in the dark, long-dead corpses will move again, and ferocious wolves will become weird.


    Su Changxing came to the stove again, groping in the dark to clean up the wet wood. He had to find a way to ignite the stove as soon as possible, otherwise he might be in danger.


    In the darkness, there was a knocking sound outside the window. It seemed that someone was beating on the window, each time getting heavier and heavier. He suspected that the glass was about to shatter, and his hand movements accelerated again.


    snap~


    The windows were pushed open!


    He also lit the match again at the same time. There was nothing, only the cold wind blowing in, wrapped in fine snow like goose feathers, as if the wind had pushed the window open.


    at the same time.


    He noticed that there was a book next to the sofa, and he didn''t care what kind of book it was, so he tore off the pages of the book, lit it with a match, and put it in the stove to serve as tinder.


    He tore off the book page by page, and put it in the stove to ignite. The fire gradually grew stronger, and the firewood was also lit, making crackling noises.


    He was also so tired that he lay down on the floor all of a sudden, panting heavily, the fine snow melted on his face, it was cold and scorching hot.


    "It''s really bad, and I will definitely take it tomorrow.


    You are thrown far away. "


    Su Changxing closed the window to isolate the wind and snow from the outside, and the room became much warmer in an instant. He rested on the leather sofa facing the stove, drank the remaining water in the mineral water bottle, and wet his dry lips.


    After resting for about half an hour, he stood up to observe the surrounding environment, and tried to turn on the light.


    Kakaka~


    Sure enough, as he expected, there was no electricity in the room, so under the circumstances at that time, he didn''t try, but only thought about how to light the fire.


    "It seems that a huge change has taken place in this world in a very short period of time, and as a result, no one can be seen in this small town."


    Before, he ran into the town with the signal baton all the way. If there were people in the town, they should have found him long ago.


    "Or they found me, but they didn''t want to ignore me."


    Su Changxing squatted in front of the stove, made a simple torch with a piece of firewood, and then began to explore the environment of this house, looking for some food and water, there should be some, after all, there were people active here not long ago.


    Next to the living room is the kitchen. There are blood stains on the wooden floor. I don''t know what happened before. The previous corpse is probably the owner of the house, and it seems that it was broken into and attacked.


    Other than that, there are no other abnormalities, just an ordinary kitchen, even a refrigerator.


    The things in the kitchen were scraped by someone, but only roughly, the person was in a hurry when he left.


    When I opened the refrigerator, there was a foul smell, as if something had broken.


    Su Changxing didn''t pay much attention to it, his eyes were locked on the two bottles of Coke on the top floor~www.novelhall.com~ Without thinking too much, he immediately opened one of the bottles and took a big gulp.


    There is enough sugar in Coke, which can quench his thirst, replenish energy, and more importantly, relieve his extremely tense spirit.


    Then, he found an opened box of biscuits in the cupboard, some of which had been spilled and become damp from exposure to the air for a long time.


    This is not a problem, as long as you can eat it.


    He immediately picked up a few biscuits and randomly stuffed them into his mouth. The taste wasn''t particularly good, but to him now, it was delicacy.


    The fire flickered and seemed to be much darker than before. Su Changxing noticed that the torch was about to go out. He put the biscuits in his pocket, picked up the knife on the eucalyptus board, and walked back to the living room. The stove was still burning fiercely, illuminating half of the The living room is reassuring.


    After eating two more biscuits, he cut off the lower part of the curtain with a knife, and wrapped it around a wooden stick according to the previous method to make a torch that could burn longer.


    He was going to search the entire room next time, at least there should be no corpses, otherwise he might not be able to spend the night safely.

 v4 Chapter 5： little things

    Su Changxing lit the torch he had made, took a sip of Coke, held a knife in one hand, and walked to the other door facing the living room with the torch in the other.


    If I''m not mistaken, it should be the bathroom.


    Before he got close, he heard a noise coming from inside, which made his heart beat faster.


    When the firelight shone on the door, the noise stopped. He pushed the door open, and the inside was empty, and the things were neatly arranged. The sink was covered with a thin layer of dust, and his appearance was reflected in the mirror.


    Su Changxing felt dazed looking at himself in the mirror, they were exactly the same without any difference.


    This made him doubtful. Could it be that what he had experienced before was just a hallucination in a coma, and his memory seemed to be covered with a layer of tulle, becoming blurred.


    Or is this the real him?


    "This is impossible!"


    Su Changxing immediately denied this dangerous idea.


    No matter what angle he is in, he cannot be shaken. The memories he holds are all of him, and once these memories are denied, his existence is unnecessary.


    "If this is the abyss, how should I escape from here..."


    Su Changxing fell into short thought. If the legend is true, then he may never be able to leave this place, this world, or the abyss.


    "Maybe even if a **** comes here, he will become a mortal, and it is only natural to die here."


    Immediately afterwards, Su Changxing thought of another question, if he came here, wouldn''t Hongjun also fall into the abyss.


    From the analysis of the previous situation, the ancient gods did not come from the past time and were interrupted by Jin calling the abyss.


    As soon as the abyss approached, it swallowed the entire Litian world, and by the way, everything in the world, including them, was also swallowed.


    That ancient **** planned for an unknown number of years, but still fell short. It didn''t count that Jin, a strange existence, was able to summon the abyss to approach.


    This is considered a suicide attack, enough to kill a god.


    "Jin should be here too, or she should have been here..."


    Su Changxing vaguely had some other conjectures. The appearance of Abyss is really unexpected. It actually looks like an ordinary world. This may also be the instinctive appearance of Abyss.


    The existence of any extraordinary power is not allowed here!


    "Um?"


    Su Changxing looked up abruptly, only to notice a pair of eyes staring at him from the small window above the wall.


    "a cat?"


    He thought of the changes in those wolves, and he was extremely vigilant, guessing that the cat would also undergo strange changes in the dark.


    He picked up the toothpaste on the sink, threw it over, and smashed it on the window.


    "Meow~"


    The cat, too, was visibly startled, meowed and ran away.


    In order to prevent the cat from running back again, Su Changxing stepped on the bathtub and completely closed the small window.


    After finishing all this, he walked out of the toilet and closed the door with his backhand, and then walked up the stairs to the second floor. The sound of footsteps echoed in the stairwell, which was very clear, and he could see the light from the stove in the living room when he turned his head.


    The second floor has two bedrooms, a study, and a utility room.


    The relatively large bedroom was messy, with many clothes, books, and other messy things spilled on the floor.


    Su Changxing took a torch and looked around, found nothing unusual, turned around and walked to another bedroom, before he got close, he heard a sound coming from inside, which seemed to be the sound of a ball rolling down on the floor, which was unusual clear.


    "what?"


    Su Changxing held his breath, holding the knife tightly in his left hand, and slowly pushed the door open. The ball just rolled down under his feet. Looking in the direction the ball came from, a black cat stood in the gap of the window, sticking out its head. looking at him,


    "Meow?"


    It was the cat just now.


    Su Changxing held the torch and walked step by step


    In the past, a cat''s combat power was not strong, and normally it would never be his opponent, so as long as he was in the fire, he should be safe.


    "Meow?"


    Seeing Su Changxing approaching, the black cat stepped back.


    Su Changxing took a step forward, closed the window at once, and made a threatening gesture, hoping that this little guy would leave here.


    As expected, the black cat turned around and left, disappearing into the night.


    Su Changxing breathed a sigh of relief, put down the knife in his hand, and pondered: "Could it be a pet raised by this family..."


    He suspected that the bedroom on the second floor was messed up by this black cat, but there was no evidence. He looked around and found nothing special, so he turned and walked towards the corridor.


    [In view of the general environment,


    The door of the storage room was locked. Su Changxing tried to push it open, but found that the lock was not secure, so he kicked the door open with a sharp kick.


    snap~


    Dust blows out with the wind that opens the door.


    There are ropes, wrenches, screwdrivers and other tools on the shelf, and there is a telescopic metal ladder leaning against the corner.


    After that, he found a woven bag in the bedroom closet, stuffed a pillow, a quilt, and a pair of plush socks into it and dragged it down the stairs, preparing to sleep on the sofa at night.


    As soon as he walked into the living room, he saw a small figure beside the stove. It was the black cat. He had closed the windows of the whole room, and he didn''t know how it got in.


    "Meow?"


    The little black cat was lying lazily by the stove, and when it saw Su Changxing approaching, it meowed, looking familiar.


    "Why did you come in again?" Su Changxing walked over, grabbed the little black cat by the back of its neck, and lifted it up in the air.


    "Meow!"


    The little black cat kept struggling in Su Changxing''s hands, but it was in vain. The strength gap between the two sides was really big.


    Walking to the window, he was about to throw it out, but just as he opened the window, a gust of cold wind rushed in.


    After hesitating for a moment, he looked at the kitten in his hand, Su Changxing threw it on the floor, and said, "As long as you don''t make trouble, you can stay here if you want, or you will probably freeze to death if you go outside. "


    "Meow~" The little black cat seemed to understand Su Changxing''s words, and ran to lie down next to the stove in a smoky manner, squinting his eyes, looking like he was enjoying himself.


    Su Changxing didn''t pay any attention to it, and devoured another half box of biscuits, feeling a bit full, then took off his shoes, and baked his feet in front of the stove, they were really numb from the cold.


    After more than ten minutes, his feet were completely warmed and he regained consciousness. He put on the fluffy socks in the bag, and then added more wood to the stove to make it burn for more than three hours.


    After that, he put a pillow on the sofa, wrapped in a thick quilt, and fell asleep drowsily.


    This sleep was not so solid, he was also worried that something would suddenly appear in the dark, and he was in a light sleep state.


    ¡­


    snap~


    Su Changxing was awakened, and felt a gust of cold wind blowing, carrying snowflakes, and the fire swaying in the wind.


    "Meow meow~"


    The little black cat kept meowing, facing the direction of the window.


    The wind outside was very strong, and the windows were blown open somehow. It seemed that they were not closed tightly, and they had been blown open before.


    Su Changxing licked his dry lips, got up from the sofa, walked towards the window, and then heard a loud wolf howl.


    The pack of wolves hasn''t left here yet, it''s just around the corner!


    Su Changxing closed the window against the wind and snow, and then used the ashtray on the table to block it to prevent it from being blown open by the wind and snow again.


    Only then did he notice the palms of his hands. He didn''t know when cold sweat broke out, his hands felt powerless, and the muscles in his arms and thighs felt sore.


    The fire in the stove was much lower, this time he did not fall asleep and woke up on time, but


    Maybe it was also woken up by the cold wind outside the window.


    Su Changxing added enough wood to the stove to last until tomorrow morning.


    "I should be able to sleep well now."


    He thought, and when he turned around, he found that the little black cat was no longer in the living room, and he didn''t know where he went.


    "I''ve heard that the black cat is somewhat evil, but now it seems to be true, at least it can move freely in the dark."


    Su Changxing picked up the cola on the table and drank the last sip. The sugar in the cola is very high, but the more you drink it, the more thirsty you will feel.


    After taking a sip, he still felt unsatisfied, so he opened another bottle and took a big sip. Although the water was cut off here, he was not worried about not being able to find a water source~www.novelhall.com~ After all, it is such a big one small town.


    "I always feel that something is wrong." He sat on the sofa blankly, thinking about whether there was anything missing, and the drowsiness struck again.


    Lying on the sofa, he closed his eyes again, and fell into a deep sleep. This time he slept much more securely, at least he didn''t need to worry about the fire going out.


    ¡­


    When he woke up again, it was already daytime, the wind was blowing outside, the windows were shaking non-stop, and there was thick fog, making it impossible to see the scene outside clearly.


    The fire has been extinguished, only the remains.


    Getting up from the sofa, he felt labor pains from his back. Something did kick him **** the back last night, at least the injury was real.


    Fortunately, he was aware of it at the time and avoided it in advance, otherwise he might not have been able to get up at that time.


    After daytime, Su Changxing relaxed a lot, went to the kitchen again, searched the cupboards, to see if there was anything else to eat.

 v4 Chapter 6： saw blade

    After some careful searching, Su Changxing found an unopened bag of oatmeal, about 500 grams, in the cabinet in the corner.


    This made him happy, since he came into this world, he has been in a state of insufficient food intake.


    The minimum intake of an ordinary person is around 800 calories. This is the minimum intake, only for survival, and it will lead to serious health problems in the long run.


    A bottle of Coke has 200 calories, two bottles is 400 calories, and half a box of biscuits is 300 calories.


    And Coke is not full, it will make him feel hungry even more.


    A pack of 500 grams of oatmeal is about 1300 calories, which is only enough for his daily food intake today.


    Su Changxing opened the oatmeal and poured some dry chews into his mouth. The taste was indeed not good, but it was enough to satisfy his hunger.


    But other than that, he didn''t find any drinkable water. Of course, boiling snow water was also a way, but it wasn''t his top priority. After all, it shouldn''t be difficult to find some water in such a big town.


    Then, he found a cowboy hat and scarf upstairs, fully armed himself, and did not rush out, planning to wait until the wind and snow outside were lighter before setting off.


    During this period, he found a newspaper torn in half from the corridor on the second floor. It was written that a large number of people disappeared or died at night. The army had taken over the city and sealed off various cities in the north as quarantine areas. Allowed to enter.


    "Is it to control the spread of the virus?"


    Su Changxing pondered, all of this should be caused by the so-called virus, "If the city is blocked, where will the people in the town go?"


    He could see that the family members of the house left in a hurry. During the process, they had conflicts with other people. Some people died, but the others left without stopping.


    "What are they afraid of..."


    Su Changxing was sure that the world was not like this in the first place, it might be caused by the so-called poison, and the virus was probably just an appearance.


    After more than an hour, the wind outside was much quieter. He knew that it was time to leave. Holding a kitchen knife from the kitchen in his hand, he pushed open the door and walked out, looking around vigilantly.


    Snowflakes fell from the sky, the streets were covered in white, silent and empty, and a thin layer of mist formed a tulle.


    Here are all such single-family houses, each with its own yard, so that there is a distance between the two houses.


    Su Changxing walked along the street until he reached the building next to him. There was an iron gate in the yard, but half of the gate was twisted and broken, as if it had been hit by a car.


    "anyone there?"


    He stood at the door and yelled, just in case there were already people in the house who would go in so directly and cause a conflict instead.


    No one responded.


    He also observed this direction last night, and there was no light, but it was pitch black.


    Looking back and looking around, he suddenly found that the little black cat was standing on the wall of the yard with its head stretched out, staring at him quietly, and he didn''t know when it was there.


    "Running around, isn''t it cold?"


    Su Changxing didn''t care if it understood or not, and said.


    "Meow?" The little black cat responded.


    Generally speaking, cats are still afraid of the cold, and they will hide in a corner in this kind of weather.


    Su Changxing ignored it, and walked straight to the main door of the house, tried to open it, but found it was locked, and went around to the side, and found that the window was also locked.


    Later, he found a shovel buried in the snow in the yard, dragged the shovel, and slammed it against the window twice, and there were obvious cracks on it, and two more times, with the crisp cracking sound , The glass of the window shattered and fell to the ground.


    "The quality of the glass is not good either."


    He reached out to unlock the lock from the opening of the window, then opened the window again, cleaned off the glass shards on it and turned it in.


    As soon as he turned inside, he saw two corpses lying in the middle of the living room, and the floor was covered with blood.


    "Another person died...


    As time went by little by little, Kasmin was also quite a talkative person. They chatted without saying a word, and the two sides soon became familiar with each other.


    "It''s about time now." Kasmin said, looking at the green leather alarm clock on the table.


    The shape of the alarm clock is quite novel. It is in the shape of an 8 as a whole, with the alarm clock on the top and a small mirror on the bottom.


    It gave Su Changxing the illusion that the alarm clock had traveled through time.


    It is difficult for a person to break through the limitations of the times, just like in an ordinary world, there are almost no extraordinary people.


    In such a world stuck in the age of steam, someone would actually design this kind of alarm clock, which made Su Changxing feel unexpected.


    "This is also designed by Uncle Eric. He invented this kind of thing called an electronic clock. It is very convenient. My mother was thinking about whether to replace the knocking clock in the king''s tower with an electronic clock." Kasimin said. She said lonely, thinking of her mother.


    However, Su Changxing smelled something unusual. This person named Eric could not have come from another world, he was also a player, or some kind of time traveler.


    "What else did this man named Eric invent?" Su Changxing asked.


    Kasmin showed a look of admiration: "Many things were invented by him, and his wisdom illuminated this era. Those steam ships on the sea outside are all his masterpieces."


    Su Changxing fiddled with the alarm clock, and found that the power source of this thing was not a battery, but a tube of transparent blue liquid, "What?"


    "That''s black whale oil," Kasmin said.


    "Black whale oil?" Su Changxing frowned, "Is this oil extracted from whales?"


    Kasmin shook his head and said, "No, the mixture extracted from the ore, but the energy source invented by Uncle Eric in the early days is whale oil extracted from whales."


    "The similar thing synthesized from ore later is called black whale oil, but whale oil is still used as the main energy source, which is more pure and stable. Those ships outside use whale oil."


    [Black whale oil: a mixture extracted from certain minerals, which can be used as energy. ¡¿


    OK.


    So scary.


    Su Changxing realized that this guy named Eric, if he wasn''t a time traveler or a player, his creativity had reached a terrifying level.


    "Let''s go now. It''s about the same time. It was just dark, and their vigilance should be at the lowest level at this time." Su Changxing said analytically.


    Most of his strength has recovered by now, so he is very confident.


    If he was discovered, he could forcefully rush out.


    The door to the outside of the safe room opened slowly without any sound, accompanied by extremely weak vibrations.


    Su Changxing also had to marvel at the ingenuity of the mechanism, which seemed to use the world''s unique runes combined with the technology of the steam age.


    At this time, it was already dark outside, and the moon and stars were sparse.


    The guards around are still there, but the number is much smaller.


    "Follow me." Su Changxing turned his head and motioned to Ka Semin.


    Seeing that Su Changxing''s figure suddenly became blurred and disappeared into the shadows, Kasimin looked surprised, "You know magic!"


    It seemed to her like magic.


    In their world, people who can use magic are often pagans, who have accepted the power of demons from the curtain world, and are street rats that everyone shouts and beats.


    Su Changxing looked back at her, "This is not magic."


    There were guards on the city wall patrolling back and forth, and while they were away, Su Changxing took Kasimin and slipped over the iron roof, and the timing was perfect.


    Kasimin''s stealth skills are superb, she moves quickly, and she doesn''t make any sound. What''s more, she is in the shadows and has a low sense of presence. Even Su Changxing can hardly detect her position.


    But if you look closely with the naked eye, you can see it clearly.


    Going forward, you will come to a gate. There are four guards standing on both sides of the gate. The city above the gate


    ..."


    However, Su Changxing was not surprised. He reckoned that this small town might have been covered by the virus long ago, and this tragic scene might have been caused by the virus.


    Throw the dead body out the window.


    He began to search the building, but found no drinkable water, but found a cistern full of ice in the yard. The water source inside should be relatively clean, but it was completely frozen into ice.


    Hit the ice cubes with a kitchen knife to make a crisp, popping sound.


    The ice cube is very hard. If you want to take it out, you may not be able to use only a kitchen knife. You have to use other corresponding tools.


    At this time, he remembered that in the previous storage room, he saw a saw blade, which should be able to cut off the ice in the reservoir.


    So he returned to the previous house again, pulled on the saw blade, ran back and forth, cut back and forth with the saw blade, and cut off a block of ice bit by bit.


    Zizizi~


    When the saw blade rubbed against the ice cubes, there was splashing of ice balls.


    He put the ice cubes into a small iron pot just enough to hold it, then went inside, lit a fire by the stove, and placed the iron pot on the upper platform of the stove.


    As the temperature continued to rise, the ice cubes melted little by little, completely melting into water in about ten minutes.


    Su Changxing found a cup of just the right size in the kitchen, rinsed it with a little water, and wiped it clean with a paper towel.


    Not long after, the water in the pot began to boil, making a gurgling sound, and steam overflowed from the edge of the pot lid.


    Su Changxing licked his dry lips, scooped up half a glass of water with a cup, waited for it to cool slightly, tasted it, it was clean and had no peculiar smell.


    Then, he drank the whole glass of water in one gulp and let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Meow~"


    A meow came from behind.


    It was only then that Su Changxing realized that the little black cat had squatted behind him at some point, with its head facing the direction of the iron pot and meowing non-stop.


    "Want to drink water?"


    "Meow~" The little black cat responded, as if it was thirsty, raised a small hand, and danced continuously.


    "..."


    Su Changxing felt that this little guy was too spiritual~www.novelhall.com~ It seems that he was taught well by the original master.


    He found a small bowl from the kitchen, poured some cooled water into it, and put it in front of the little black cat.


    As soon as the bowl was placed on the ground, the little black cat drank hungrily.


    "You should also know where to find food and drink, and you even came to my place for a drink..."


    Su Changxing poured half a pack of oatmeal into the cup, then added hot water and stirred, the aroma of oatmeal rushed over, and his Adam''s apple involuntarily moved.


    After eating the oatmeal in small bites, the whole stomach became extremely warm.


    "Meow~"


    Seeing Su Changxing eating, the little black cat ran over and rubbed his head against his feet, which was very obvious.


    "There''s nothing for you to eat here, stay away from me, maybe when I''m very hungry, I''ll cook you up."


    Su Changxing lifted the back of the kitten''s neck and threw it aside.

 v4 Chapter 7： attack

    Su Changxing sealed the opening of the remaining half bag of cereal, put it in his pocket, and prepared to use it as dinner, if he found no other food.


    The food in the whole house had been taken away before. In the kitchen, he couldn''t find anything edible, either spoiled, broken, or some remaining seasonings.


    Su Changxing found some unopened snacks from the bedroom on the second floor, two large pieces of chocolate, two large bags of onion rings, and a can of dog food.


    Canned dog food, as the name suggests, is for dogs to eat, but under such circumstances, people can probably eat it too.


    In addition, he also found a blue backpack from the second floor, which was just the right size. He put all the things he found into the backpack for easy carrying.


    Then he poured the previously boiled water into the empty mineral water bottle, which just filled two mineral water bottles.


    Just as he was about to leave with a kitchen knife, the little black cat stood at the door and meowed at him.


    "Meow."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing also realized that the little cat seemed to want to express something, but the two sides really didn''t understand the language.


    He didn''t pay too much attention to it, he reached out and picked up the back of the little black cat''s neck and threw him aside, pushed the door and walked out.


    Walking on the snow-covered road, the fog in the air has not completely disappeared. The weather is gloomy, and only the shadow of the building in front can be seen.


    Su Changxing was walking along the road. Not far away, a gray pickup truck was parked by the side of the road. He was about to go up to check it out, when he heard a clear wolf howl from behind.


    Startled in his heart, he looked back abruptly and saw a black figure galloping towards him from the fog.


    Without thinking too much, he also ran forward, trying to hide in the pickup truck in front of him, but how could he run faster than a wolf in his current physical condition, and was thrown to the ground by the wolf from behind within a few steps.


    The moment he was thrown down, he turned around and put his elbows against the wolf''s neck. His shoulder was still bitten, and he felt severe pain. With the other hand, he chopped at the wolf''s body with a kitchen knife. Without sparing any strength, he slashed through the fur and left a big **** on the wolf''s body.


    But this also aroused the fierceness of the wolf, and it scratched and bit Su Changxing frantically.


    Su Changxing held the wolf''s neck firmly with his hands, and at the same time chopped it up with a kitchen knife. Faced with such a situation, he didn''t panic at all, and firmly protected his neck, abdomen, or other deadly parts. .


    After three consecutive slashes, three deep or shallow wounds were left on the wolf''s body. Only then did the wolf let out a grunt, let go and ran away, obviously suffering from pain and fear.


    Su Changxing was covered in blood, including wolf''s blood and his own.


    Accompanied by the sound of panting, he immediately got up from the ground and limped towards the pickup truck. He could imagine that there must be other wolves around. Wolves are creatures that move in groups, and generally they don''t work alone.


    Sure enough, he saw a few more black shadows rushing towards him from the side, including the wolf that he had slashed and came back, covered in blood and fierce in his eyes.


    At this moment, Su Changxing also ran to the side of the pickup, opened the door, got in, and then closed the door.


    The pack of wolves also leaned over, circling around the pickup truck, howling non-stop, and probably won''t leave for a while.


    "Ma Dan, you''ve got your eyes on me, haven''t you?"


    Su Changxing cursed, and immediately checked the injuries on his body. There was a deep laceration on his chest, and blood was bleeding continuously. If he didn''t deal with it in time, his life might be in danger. His hands and arms were scratched, but for the time being, it shouldn''t be. There are too many problems.


    He took out a spare inner shirt from his backpack, cut it into strips with a knife, wrapped it around his chest, and tied it tightly to prevent the blood from continuing to lose a lot.


    A large amount of blood loss made his body weak. His eyes were blurred, and he took out a bottle of water from his backpack and took a big sip, trying to calm down his body.


    The pack of wolves was still outside the car, he couldn''t leave now, he could only wait, wait for these beasts to leave, otherwise he would only be torn to pieces if he went out now.


    Gradually, he


    His breathing also stabilized, and wolf howls could be heard from time to time in his ears, and his body felt bursts of severe pain, and he fell asleep unconsciously.


    "ah!"


    Su Changxing took a breath of cold air, woke up suddenly, noticed that the sky outside was much darker, felt severe pain from his shoulder and arm, couldn''t help coughing twice, got up to see if the wolves were still there.


    Gulu Gulu~


    He drank the water in the water bottle in one breath, put the empty mineral water bottle back into his backpack, and then checked the storage box of the pickup truck for anything useful.


    A pile of odds and ends, Su Changxing saw a silver flip lighter at a glance, and tried to ignite it by sliding it.


    [In view of the general environment,


    card ~


    A bright flame appeared on the lighter.


    can be used.


    Su Changxing put it in his pocket with his backhand. This thing is much more convenient and durable than matches.


    Then, he found a whole bottle of mineral water in the back seat, and there was a layer of ice condensed in the unopened bottle.


    "Those wolves aren''t still around."


    He looked around the vehicle. At this time, the fog had disappeared, and he could see farther away. He didn''t find the shadows of those wolves. Taking a deep breath, he tried to open the door.


    There was no movement outside, and the wolves seemed to have left.


    However, he didn''t go out immediately, knowing that the wolf was an extremely cunning creature and might be watching him secretly.


    After waiting for a few minutes, he walked out of the car cautiously while keeping an eye on his surroundings.


    It was very quiet, and there were black crows circling in the sky not far away.


    He couldn''t help coughing twice again, and holding the **** kitchen knife, he walked forward step by step.


    His injury is very serious, and it was only treated briefly before, and it still needs to be disinfected, otherwise it is easy to get infected. If possible, apply the corresponding ointment, which should speed up the healing of the wound.


    Fortunately, it seems that his injury is not fatal at present, at least he still retains a certain amount of physical strength to be able to carry out activities, although it is not known how long this state can last.


    The wound still oozes blood...


    "The wolves seem to be gone, but be careful."


    He walked all the way to the front of the blue three-story house in front of him, but he didn''t see the shadow of the wolves, and he noticed that the wound on his chest continued to overflow with blood when he walked.


    "It''s not going to work like this."


    He walked into the yard, came to the gate of the house, tried to open it, but found that it was locked, wanted to smash the window like before, went around to the side, and saw that the window was also sealed with iron bars.


    "Now how to do."


    He rubbed his forehead and noticed that many memories in his mind had become blurred. It seemed that his weak spirit could not support the original huge memory, which led to this situation.


    He had mastered the knowledge about lockpicking before, but now it is difficult to recall it, as if he had forgotten it and was sealed in a certain corner of his memory.


    Walked around the whole house, the front and back were locked, there was no angle to get in the normal way.


    Just change the target.


    Su Changxing didn''t hesitate, turned around and left decisively, mainly because he was worried that the wolves would leave and come back, and it would be very dangerous to delay here for too long.


    Walking along the street for a distance of about a hundred meters, there is another house, painted dark red, which is bigger and more magnificent than the houses I have seen before.


    The door was locked, and although the window was not sealed with iron bars, it was made of tempered glass. With his current physical condition, it was almost impossible to force it open.


    He went around the side of the house and saw that the garage door was open, and there was a frozen body in the doorway, with a **** hole in the forehead, pierced by a bullet.


    "It should be a 9mm bullet, a pistol." He glanced at the corpse and made a judgment immediately.


    Although he doesn''t have the Eye of Data now, and a large part of his memory has become blurred, his knowledge is far beyond that of ordinary people.


    Does that mean there are guns in the house?


    The wolves were wandering around the town. If he could have a gun, he wouldn''t need to be so frightened, at least he would have a certain ability to fight back.


    There was a blue off-road parked in the garage, but one of the tires had blown out, as if pierced by a bullet.


    Entering the room from the back door of the garage, it was a mess. There were more than one corpse, and one of the corpses had a silver hatchet stuck in it.


    Su Changxing closed the door with his backhand, and walked straight in, ignoring the corpse on the ground, wanting to deal with the injuries on his body first, reckoning that there should be medical supplies in this house...if they weren''t taken away.


    Su Changxing noticed at a glance that there was a locker in the corner of the living room. The upper two floors were opened, and some sundries like batteries, wires, and metal parts were scattered out.


    He walked over to open the bottom layer of the storage box, and saw a yellow plastic box with a red cross logo on it, which was a medical box.


    Opening the medical box, I saw that there were bandages, alcohol, cotton swabs, needles and threads, and some commonly used medicines.


    This made him heave a sigh of relief, first he went to the fire, lit the fire to make the room warmer, then poured mineral water into the pot, boiled it on the stove until it was warm, took off his coat, and Untie the bandages.


    Blood overflowed from the cloth strips. This was a torn wound. If Su Changxing hadn''t resisted at that time, the wolf would have bitten through his entire shoulder.


    "Need to mend with a needle and thread..."


    Su Changxing happened to see that there was a sterile needle and thread in the medical kit, which could be used to mend the wound. If his injury was not mended, it would take a long time to heal, and even if it did not heal for a long time, it would lead to the deterioration of the wound.


    He first washed the wound with warm water to wash away the blood, then used alcohol to disinfect the needle and hands, and tried to mend the wound.


    Starting from one side of the wound, the needle was passed under the skin, and Su Changxing couldn''t help but frowned. The hand holding the needle trembled slightly. Since there was no anesthetic, the pain was approaching. The limit that the body can bear~www.novelhall.com~But there is no such condition now, he can only endure the pain and continue to sew, the needle will pass through the skin on the other side to form a suture, and then back and forth on the wound Interspersed, the wound was tightened bit by bit, during which blood and water continued to overflow.


    His face was pale, and his head was covered with cold sweat. Halfway through, he had to stop to catch his breath before sewing.


    The whole process lasted an hour. At the last suture, a knot was tied, and he cut off the excess thread with scissors.


    He didn''t have much experience with this, and the shape of the stitches was crooked, a little tight and a little loose, but overall there shouldn''t be any major problems.


    After that, he wrapped a clean bandage around the wound on his shoulder.


    After doing all this, he was also exhausted and collapsed, lying directly on the floor, but it was not finished yet. After resting for a while, he used bandages and alcohol to treat the scratch on his arm.


    Human beings are such fragile creatures, they must be treated with care, otherwise they may die at any time due to inconspicuous wounds.

 v4 Chapter 8： 3 Meiji

    Stuffing a piece of chocolate into his mouth, Su Changxing sat on a chair by the fire and rested for a while, looking at the corpses in the room. There were four corpses in total, and two of them were shot to death.


    The three people inside and outside were all killed by the same person with the same gun. This person has received professional training and may be a soldier or a former soldier.


    It can be seen that the situation was chaotic at that time, and a conflict broke out suddenly between the two parties. The man with the gun shot and killed the two people in a short time, and chased them out. The bullet missed and blew up the tires of the SUV...


    The sky outside was getting dark gradually, and there were only two or three hours before night fell. Before that, he had to remove all the corpses in the room to prevent them from causing trouble in the dark.


    It has been confirmed before that as long as there is a fire and these corpses are thrown outside the house, he will be safe at night.


    Su Changxing walked up to the corpse in the middle of the room, and was about to reach out to pull out the silver hand axe, but he dragged the corpse along with him. After several attempts, he finally pulled the silver hand ax off the corpse.


    He put aside the blood-stained hatchet, which was much easier to handle than a kitchen knife.


    Dragging the corpses out of the main gate and throwing them on the road, these corpses are not heavy, but every time he moves, blood will flow from his chest.


    It took more than 20 minutes to throw all the four bodies in the house onto the road outside the yard.


    Just as he turned his head and was about to go back to the house, he felt a strange movement behind him, but when he looked back, it was quiet, and the corpses were lying quietly on the snow.


    This also made his heart tremble, such a strange scene may not only exist in the dark.


    Looking up at the sky, there are dark clouds, which also lead to the same point in time, and the sky is darker than yesterday.


    "There won''t be another blizzard."


    He muttered, walked towards the garage, and lowered the retractable door of the garage. The outside light was blocked, and the whole space was plunged into darkness. Only the back door had a faint light.


    not good!


    He suddenly realized that something was wrong. Although it was still daytime, if he stayed in a dark place, problems might also occur.


    There was a sound in the off-road vehicle, and then he heard the door being opened. It seemed that someone was sitting inside, looking at him with dark eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw a figure, holding an axe, standing outside the doorway of the back door, blood dripping down the blade of the axe onto the floor.


    card ~


    A ball of flames lit up in front of Su Changxing. He ignited the lighter, and all the abnormalities disappeared, but the car door was indeed opened. I don''t know if it was opened in the first place, or what. He really didn''t notice this before. point.


    Opening the car door to check, he found that there was still a woman''s body hidden in the trunk of the car. Bandages were wrapped around her mouth and face, and her hands were also tied. It seemed that she had been frozen to death in the car.


    [In view of the general environment,


    "Is this forgotten?"


    Su Changxing decisively picked up the woman''s body and walked out the door, dragging it all the way, leaving traces on the snow, and throwing it on the road, where it was piled up with the previous bodies.


    "Two figures, that is to say, there is another corpse in the living room, but where is it?"


    Su Changxing went back to the living room and searched carefully, but found no more corpses. Just when he was at a loss, he noticed that the silver hand ax had somehow run into the middle of the living room. He should have placed it by the wall before. That''s right.


    "Could it be the handaxe?" He was keenly aware of the problem, and immediately went out with the handaxe in hand, throwing it on the road.


    Then, he made a simple torch in front of the stove, held the torch and walked to the second floor, and searched carefully. There were also corpses on the second floor.


    Push open the first door on the left, and you will see tall bookshelves filled with all kinds of books. This is a study room with a large area, which can be regarded as a small library.


    With all kinds of books.


    Su Changxing walked in along the study room, keenly noticed a black thing in the corner, dragged it out, and found that it was a small black safe.


    "This is¡­"


    He felt that there might be guns inside. If there were guns in this house, then there was a high probability that they were in this safe.


    The safe needed a password, of course he didn''t know the password, and he had no other means to violently cut it up, so he had to give up temporarily and try to find a way to open it later. The most urgent task now was to search the entire house to see if there were any other corpses.


    Su Changxing searched room by room, and found nothing unusual, but found an empty file in the office, with the research results on the new virus written on the cover.


    According to Su Changxing''s experience, all doomsdays don''t come suddenly in a flash, but there are signs.


    Many times, human beings can perceive this sign and try to change, but they can only struggle until the end really comes.


    The reason why the end is called the end is because it is unchangeable and unstoppable, and when it is discovered, it is already the end.


    Judging from the current situation, the world has also experienced the doomsday, and is in the middle of the doomsday. The outbreak of the virus has lasted for about a year.


    Then, Su Changxing saw an incomplete document left on the table, which contained the conclusion of the virus test, saying that the lower the temperature, the lower the activity of the virus, so the national government decided to set up quarantine areas in cold regions to ensure Human survival remains.


    "So everyone here has been transferred to the quarantine area?"


    Su Changxing also probably understood why these people left in such a hurry, they should all have rushed to the quarantine area, the epidemic may have become unimaginably serious.


    Then he searched the whole building again, and found no other corpses, but it was not clear if there were any weird items like the handle axe, so he had to stay in a bright place at all times.


    After finishing all this, he rested on the chair in front of the fire, poured the boiled hot water into the cup, then poured the rest of the oatmeal and stirred, and finally put in half a piece of chocolate to increase the taste and sweetness .


    As night fell, he also unconsciously fell asleep. After being injured, his already weak body became weaker. Maybe someone who was unlucky would die in this lonely and quiet place.


    ¡­


    In the middle of the night, there was a strong wind blowing outside, and the temperature seemed to be lower than before. Su Changxing woke up suddenly, glanced at the still burning fire, heaved a sigh of relief, got up and walked to the fire, and added firewood to it to make it burn longer time.


    He felt a little dizzy in his head, he touched his forehead with his hand: "It seems to have a fever."


    Then, he took antibiotics from the medical kit for himself, drank a big gulp of warm water from the iron pot, and was about to lean back on the chair when he heard a noise behind him. Looking back, he saw a small figure.


    "Why are you relying on me again?" Su Changxing was a little helpless, and when he saw this little black cat, he followed him again.


    The little black cat ran over and rubbed his trousers with its head, then meowed, and looked in the direction of the iron pot.


    Su Changxing naturally understood what it meant, and poured some water into a small bowl in front of it.


    After that, he leaned on the chair and fell asleep drowsily. He knew that his physical condition was not right, but he had no choice but to resign himself to fate.


    ¡­


    Not long after, he woke up again and saw the little black cat lying asleep at his feet.


    As if sensing Su Changxing''s movement, the little black cat woke up all of a sudden, raised its head, looked back, and met his gaze.


    "Meow~"


    Su Changxing glanced at the stove, walked over to add some firewood, and turned his head to see a snowstorm outside the window.


    The weather in this area is very harsh, with frequent snowstorms.


    He touched his forehead again, still had a fever, took another gulp of water, lay down on the chair and fell asleep again.


    It wasn''t until the next morning that Su Changxing woke up again, the fire in the stove was still burning, the snowstorm outside also subsided, and he spent another night safely.


    However, his condition was not that good, his whole body was hot, and his consciousness was somewhat faint.


    This is not a good sign.


    He took another antibiotic from the medical kit and took another tablet, then trudged towards the kitchen.


    There was a lot of food left in the kitchen, far beyond his expectations, twelve eggs, seven frozen tomatoes, six potatoes, three rolls of lettuce that lost moisture but were still edible, and two large pieces of bread , and half a ham.


    With so much food, even if he is full in one meal, it is enough for him to eat for three or four days. This is undoubtedly great news for him. At least he does not need to look for food in a short period of time, and he needs enough food after being injured. nutrition.


    Su Changxing used a knife to cut a piece of ham. The meat was plump and even, and it could smell like milk. When he chewed it in his mouth, it was very chewy and had a good aftertaste. It was obviously a good ham.


    After eating one piece, he cut another piece and chewed it in his mouth. He hadn''t eaten meat for a few days, and the taste was very tempting to him.


    He took part of the food from the kitchen to the living room, put a pan on the stove, spread butter, and put sliced ??bread, tomato, lettuce, ham, and an egg.


    The aroma gradually permeated the air, and he couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water. He waited until the bread changed color slightly, then turned it over, and at the same time kept turning the tomatoes and lettuce with a knife.


    After another half a minute, the ham was turned over, and oil came out of it, accompanied by a strong meaty aroma.


    Then he sprinkled salt and pepper from the kitchen on top, which is a simple seasoning.


    Finally, stack the bread, tomato, lettuce, egg, and ham layer by layer to form a standard ham sandwich.


    Su Changxing took a breath of hot air and took a big bite, which burned his tongue a bit, but the strong food aroma had already satisfied him.


    He didn''t eat fast, he had to chew every bite for a long time, enjoying the deliciousness of the food.


    at the same time.


    The little black cat stood on the table and meowed at him. It was obviously very greedy, so it almost jumped over to **** the food from his hand.


    "Are you hungry too?"


    "Meow~"


    Su Changxing thought about it, and put the canned dog food from his backpack on the stove to heat it slightly.


    As soon as he opened ~www.novelhall.com~ the little black cat jumped onto his lap, looking impatient, knowing that this thing was for it to eat.


    Su Changxing put the opened can of dog food on the ground.


    The little black cat also jumped to the ground, gobbled it up and meowed at the same time.


    Su Changxing patted it''s head, "You''re not black, I''ll call you Little Black from now on."


    "Meow~" The little black cat suddenly stopped eating, and seemed to let out a cry reluctantly.


    Su Changxing also ignored it, and said to himself: "Well, Xiao Hei, it seems that you like this name very much."


    "Meow?" The little black cat looked up, surprised.


    Su Changxing took another big bite of the sandwich in his hand, and said, "Cats should not be able to tolerate the cold, but it''s amazing that you can live well here."


    It is absolutely a miracle that the cat is alive today.

 v4 Chapter 9： crack the code

    There is no wind, and the weather outside is not bad.


    However, Su Changxing didn''t plan to go out either. Leaving aside the pack of wolves for now, his current state would be followed by strenuous activities, which would cause the wound to tear open again. He planned to heal the injury for two days before talking about it.


    He came to the study room on the second floor again and fiddled with the black safe. It was a combination lock that turned, and it didn''t have a keyhole.


    "I guess I wouldn''t write down the password, so how should I open it?"


    He tried to cut it with a saw blade, leaving only an inconspicuous mark, "Even if it can be cut in this way, it may take a long time."


    da da da ~


    He tried to turn the combination lock, and there was a clear sound of metal parts sliding.


    Then, he closed his eyes and tried hard to recall the knowledge he possessed, because with the data eye, he was absorbing knowledge all the time, all kinds of knowledge, and with his original huge mental power, he was fully able to bear these memories.


    But now these memories have become his burden, most of them have become obsolete and sealed in a corner.


    His memory is now more like a huge library. Although there is a lot of knowledge, if he wants to use it, he needs to find it by himself.


    When searching for memories, one must also discard the part that belongs to extraordinary power, because extraordinary power does not exist in this world.


    After spending more than an hour, Su Changxing finally found the knowledge about locks, the structure of various locks, and the corresponding opening methods, including this type of mechanical combination lock.


    He can''t use this part of knowledge directly, but has to read and learn again, but this kind of "learning" is much faster than normal learning.


    It doesn''t take long for him to fully grasp this part of knowledge.


    He also happened to be recuperating from his injuries. Although reading and learning this part of knowledge was many times faster than normal learning, it still took six hours.


    From morning to noon, he kept this state of study, and then made another sandwich, the same way, the difference is that this time he squeezed some mayonnaise and changed the taste.


    As for Xiao Hei, who had already eaten all the canned dog food, he disappeared after noon, and he didn''t know where he went. It is estimated that he will appear again by the stove at night to keep warm.


    In the afternoon, there was a strong wind blowing outside, and the temperature gradually dropped. Su Changxing couldn''t help shaking his body while sitting by the stove, and finally finished learning all this knowledge, and probably knew how to open this kind of safe with a mechanical combination lock .


    Use the sound and the slight difference in strength when the parts slide to judge the password.


    But even if he knows the method, he still needs a lot of attempts. There are 6 passwords and 10 numbers in total. He can judge 2~3 numbers through the slight difference when the parts slide, and then try 2~3 numbers to judge the next one. password.


    In this way, 4~6 arrays can be obtained, one of which is the correct first two digits of the password.


    Repeating the previous work again, the 4~6 arrays can be reduced to 2~3, and then the fourth password can be determined, and 4~6 arrays can be determined, one of which is the correct first 4 passwords.


    da da da ~


    At this point, Su Changxing spent a full two hours writing the array on the paper, and the sky outside gradually darkened, so he had to stop the work of deciphering the code and went downstairs to prepare dinner.


    This time he didn''t plan to eat sandwiches anymore. Instead, he cooked a pot of soup, first went to the reservoir, cut off an ice cube the size of two palms with a saw blade, put it in an iron pot, and put it on the stove.


    Peel two potatoes and cut them into small pieces, cut two tomatoes into slices, cut half a palm-sized ham into cubes, put them all in the pot, add salt, monosodium glutamate, pepper, and completely solidified olives Oil.


    After more than ten minutes, the ice cubes had completely melted. Su Changxing put the lid on the pot, cut off two large pieces of bread and put them on the lid to heat up.


    The bread was frozen hard, and it was hard to eat like wood, and it would only become softer after being heated.


    This meal will probably be what he eats these days


    Best meal ever.


    At this moment, there was a sound from the stairs. Su Changxing looked over and saw a small figure running down from above.


    It was Xiao Hei, who seemed to smell the aroma of food, and hurried over.


    "Meow meow~"


    He rubbed his head against Su Changxing''s trouser legs, looking affectionate, but Su Changxing knew that it only had food in its eyes.


    well.


    It''s all just a means of survival, false solicitations.


    Su Changxing grabbed the back of its neck with his hands, threw it aside, and said angrily, "Don''t be so courteous, I''ll give you some later...if I can''t finish it."


    "Meow~"


    Looking at its appearance, Su Changxing had to admit that this cat really knows how to please people. I don''t know if it was taught by the previous owner or it is just by nature.


    Soon, steaming heat came out of the pot, and he cut some lettuce and added it, making the most of the existing ingredients.


    Over time, the tomatoes almost melted into the soup, and the water in the pot was not too much. After some evaporation, the soup became viscous and the potatoes became soft.


    Su Changxing tasted it with a spoon, and the taste was better than expected. The sweet and sour tomato and the meaty aroma of the ham were well integrated, and there were potato particles scattered in it.


    He dug out a small bowl of soup, added a small piece of bread, put it aside to cool, and prepared to give it to Xiao Hei later.


    Xiao Hei also seemed to know that this bowl was prepared for him, so he stopped barking and squatted aside quietly waiting.


    Su Changxing ate the soup and the bread, and the taste of the ham made the soup more delicious~www.novelhall.com~ Bread and potatoes can be used as staple food to fill the stomach.


    The fire was burning, illuminating the living room and warming the air. Everything was peaceful.


    But Su Changxing stopped suddenly, sighed involuntarily, thinking of Jin, maybe she is also in this world now, but in his current state, he is unable to find it, and it is very difficult for him to survive.


    "If she were in this world, where would she be now?"


    Su Changxing thought about it, and tapped his fingers on the table: "Her situation is different from mine. If this place is an abyss, then she might belong here, and maybe she won''t be as embarrassed as me."


    Thinking of this, he felt a little relieved, and felt that this situation was very possible. Jin being able to summon the approach of the abyss meant that she had a close connection with the abyss.


    The abyss has always been a mysterious and frightening place. No one knows what it is like here, whether it is a player or a god...


    That''s not right, maybe the gods know what this place is, but they just don''t want to face it.

 v4 Chapter 10： envelope

    clap clap ~


    Heavy blows came from outside the door one after another, and through the light of the flames, a rotting man standing outside was vaguely seen, constantly pounding on the door with an axe.


    ¡­


    Su Changxing slowly opened his eyes, the stove was still burning, everything was calm, the weather outside was exceptionally good, he could see the sky full of stars, it was a clear night sky.


    It just seemed like a nightmare.


    But he still couldn''t help guessing why he had such a dream. For him, seeing pictures that he had never seen before was often a reflection of the future.


    He touched his forehead with his hand, and the situation was much better than before: "It seems that there is no fever, it''s not bad."


    This shows that his physical condition is better than before. If this continues, he only needs to rest for a period of time before his body can gradually recover.


    When he just closed his eyes, he heard the sound of knocking on the door, opened his eyes, walked to the window and looked out, but there was nothing.


    Picking up the torch, he walked towards the door step by step, opened the door slowly, and suddenly saw the silver hand ax fall to the ground.


    This also made his heart sink.


    The strangeness of this handaxe was beyond his expectation. It was more like a living person than those corpses, and it would quietly approach the house without him noticing.


    Ordinary people would probably be terrified at this time, but Su Changxing was an ordinary person, he just felt that this thing might pose a threat to him, squatted down and picked up the silver hand ax on the ground with one hand, and threw it towards the street.


    Su Changxing also closed the door again, returned to the seat, closed his eyes, and did not sleep, quietly waiting for the silver hand ax to come back again.


    After waiting until dawn, nothing unusual happened.


    When he came to the door again in the morning and opened the door, he found that the blood-stained silver hand ax was placed in front of the door. It seemed that it had been there all along, but he clearly remembered that he had thrown it away last night. go out.


    It feels like the flames are almost uncontrollable...


    Light and darkness are of course distinct, and can be seen no matter whether it is night or day.


    But what if something in the dark appears in the light?


    Su Changxing couldn''t help frowning when he thought of this, thinking of the unclear boundary between reality and illusion in the white ice phantom fog.


    Then, he picked up the ax from the ground, threw it in the direction of the road, and closed the door.


    He still didn''t plan to go out today. Anyway, there was food and drink here, and it was safe to light the fire at night, so he wanted to heal his wounds first.


    And he was sure that those wolves were still wandering around. Last night, he heard a few howling wolves from a distance, which was very clear.


    Breakfast is still a sandwich, but this time he smeared more chili sauce. The chili sauce is not too spicy, but has a hint of sweetness.


    The taste of ham itself is good, no matter how you change it, it is still very delicious.


    Although he is now in the body of an ordinary person, his appetite is not small. He is only half full after eating such a large sandwich, but half full is just right.


    After breakfast, he felt drowsy for a while. He didn''t sleep well last night, so he lay on the sofa again, wrapped in a quilt, and fell asleep.


    But when he woke up again, it was very bright and the sun was shining.


    After drinking saliva to wake up, Su Changxing walked up to the study on the second floor, and slowly started the deciphering work, which continued with yesterday''s start.


    To him, this wasn''t too complicated, or even simple, but it just took time, until near noon, he completed the deciphering, and with the sound of a card, the safe was opened.


    really.


    There was a revolver in the safe, which looked very delicate, twelve rounds of ammunition, and a yellow hard leather envelope.


    [Two core researchers have escaped from the laboratory and are expected to appear in the quarantine area to the north. Please assassinate them as soon as possible. ¡¿


    There are also 8 photos of the two researchers, some dressed in white


    They looked like uniforms, with two ID cards hanging on their chests, and some looked like they were in casual clothes. A man and a woman were not young.


    "Lab? Is it related to the virus?"


    Su Changxing was aware of the strangeness. The owner of this house might have an unusual identity. He was probably a special soldier serving the government in order to carry out orders like assassination.


    "It''s a coincidence..."


    However, it''s not surprising that he can meet him. Maybe there is only such a town nearby, and there are not many people in the town.


    Su Changxing checked the revolver, it was full of bullets, and it should be able to fire. He walked to the window of the study and aimed at the street signs on the street.


    bang~


    As the trigger was pulled, the bullet precisely pierced through the road sign, leaving a hole.


    Although he lost all his strength, as an ordinary person, his mastery of firearms is absolutely top-notch, even some professionally trained soldiers are absolutely incomparable.


    "It''s not bad, but the accuracy is a little bit worse."


    Su Changxing glanced at the revolver that was emitting white smoke from the muzzle, showing satisfaction, and put it in his pocket.


    This revolver was well maintained, and its accuracy was very high. Although the ballistic trajectory was slightly to the left, he was able to correct this deviation by aiming, and he was able to accurately hit any target within fifty meters.


    After owning this weapon, he immediately felt a lot more at ease. Even if he encountered a pack of wolves, he would not be afraid, and the firearm could be a good deterrent.


    The rest of the time was very calm, without any accidents, and the next morning, the weather outside was fine, and the sun was not too bright.


    He couldn''t stay still any longer, and felt that his injuries had improved a lot. As long as he didn''t engage in strenuous activities, there shouldn''t be any major problems. He carried an empty backpack and prepared to go to the next house to search for some supplies. After all, he was prepared.


    The fire was still burning, he opened the door and walked out, shaking his body involuntarily, the temperature outside was indeed much lower, walking all the way to the previous house.


    The door is locked, and the windows next to it are also blocked by a fence. If you want to get in, you have to climb in from the second floor or break the door by force.


    He took out the wire and screwdriver from his pocket, and it took less than five minutes to pry open the door.


    He can even open the mechanical lock of the safe, let alone such a door lock.


    There were no dead bodies in this house, but there was also no food. People in this town took almost all the food in their homes when they left. At that time, there should be electricity in the car.


    Su Changxing searched the whole house carefully, and found two canned juices, a bag of vacuumed bacon, and a large bag of cat food.


    Of course, the cat food was prepared for Xiao Hei, so he didn''t need to prepare extra food for Xiao Hei.


    With his backpack on his back, he walked to the previous house, planning to put his things down before going to other houses to search for supplies.


    Just when he reached the middle of the road, he heard a wolf howl, and several black figures rushed towards him from behind.


    Wolves!


    Su Changxing had also thought of this situation a long time ago, and calmly took out the revolver from his pocket, raised his gun, and aimed at the leading wolf who was rushing towards him.


    With a loud gunshot, the wolf fell to the ground.


    the bullet went through its head


    The wolves following behind were also frightened, turned around and fled in other directions, and soon disappeared from his sight.


    "There will be wolf meat to eat."


    Su Changxing looked at the dead wolf on the ground, with a smile on his face, dragging the wolf''s body with one hand, and walked into the yard step by step.


    The corpse of this wolf is no lighter than that of a human, probably because those human corpses became lighter after they died.


    Su Changxing didn''t know why, and it probably had something to do with the weirdness of this world.


    "Meow!"


    Xiao Hei was squatting at the door right now, looking at him in surprise, even with a little bit of admiration.


    It didn''t expect that even if Su Changxing was injured, he could kill this guy, it''s really amazing~ Meow.


    Su Changxing walked into the room and felt much warmer instantly. He put down his backpack and took out the cat food from it.


    "Meow!"


    Xiao Hei seemed to know what it was in Su Changxing''s hand, so he rushed to the table and waved his paws, looking expectant.


    Su Changxing looked at him and smiled, poured the cat food into a small bowl: "You are very clever."


    After doing all this, he went out again, walked along the street with a backpack on his back, and continued to collect supplies.


    Of course, the more things like supplies, the better to hoard, and maybe other people will come to the town at any time.


    Scraping all the way along the street, he would search every house carefully, and bring the remaining food and some useful items with him.


    In the third house, he found a pair of suitable snow boots to put on himself, which were both warm and non-slip, and then he found a pair of goggles that allowed him to keep his eyes open in the snow.


    When he got to the center of the town~www.novelhall.com~ his backpack was already full, including four or five cans, six apples, a box of chocolates, two granola bars, two bottles of Coke, two bottles of juice, and There are four bottles of mineral water.


    He also wanted to see what was going on in the center of the town, and as expected, the shelves of the store had been emptied, and there was nothing left.


    However, there are still some gains. Just next to the store, he found a snowmobile that fell on the ground, which is probably new.


    After getting a bicycle, he quickly returned to his original location along the road on his bicycle. He couldn''t help but lament the importance of transportation, and it made him feel a lot easier. After all, the backpack was already heavy with so many things in it.


    When he came back, Xiao Hei was already curled up in the corner of the sofa and fell asleep. Feeling the movement, he tilted his head, opened one eye for a glance, then closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Su Changxing pushed the bicycle into the living room, lit the stove, warmed his shivering body, and rested for about half an hour.


    Then, he took out the saw blade, skinned the wolf''s body bit by bit, and then separated the flesh and internal organs.

 v4 Chapter 11： big collapse

    Didi Didi~


    "Captain, the virus density here is extremely high, and it has long been designated as a restricted area. We''d better take a detour."


    "No, let''s move on, our purpose is in there."


    "Fine¡­"


    More than a dozen wore white chemical protective suits and walked along the road to the vicinity of Anxi Lake.


    "It''s really good as described in the information. There have been several car accidents here."


    "It looks the same here as it did ten years ago."


    "Because of the impact of the virus, some basic common sense will change."


    Great collapse.


    More than ten years ago, due to the sudden emergence of a virus, human society suffered a devastating blow, and a large number of people died in the process.


    They have established quarantine zones all over the world, intending to allow human beings to survive, but the quarantine zones are deserted one after another, the fire of civilization is getting dimmer, and there is almost no future in sight.


    The oldest captain, Cui Jia, looked at the surrounding scene and explained:


    "In the beginning, everyone did not realize the seriousness of the virus and its potential destructiveness... Then the virus caused a devastating blow not only to us humans, but also to the world."


    "This time, I hope that everyone will have the determination to die. We are doing it for ourselves, for our loved ones, and for all mankind!"


    Walking into the restricted area means that their hope of surviving has become extremely low.


    Another female team member, carrying a heavy sniper rifle, asked in a deep voice through a protective mask: "Captain, do you know what kind of experiment was used to create such a virus?"


    Cui Jia shook his head, and white gas spewed out from the protective mask: "I don''t know, and maybe no one knows, the truth has long been covered up in history."


    "However, it is said that before the Great Crash, most of the experimenters disappeared, including some social elites..."


    Walking on the far left, a tall man with a rifle covered in armor in one hand and a white fluorescent light in the other interjected:


    "I heard people say that those were members of the Illuminati, and the whole experiment was also carried out by the Illuminati. During the collapse, they disappeared collectively."


    Of course, Cui Jia has also heard such remarks. There are various rumors circulating in the isolated areas after the collapse. He shook his head and said:


    "It''s not confirmed, it''s just speculation, and whether the so-called Illuminati exist is still a question."


    "According to historical records, the Illuminati was dismantled by the empire 100 years before the Great Crash, and it only existed for less than 10 years."


    Didi Didi~


    The more intensive the sirens of the instruments, the more intensive the virus. If they hadn''t been wearing special chemical protective suits, some people would probably fall down here.


    "Speed ??up! Head towards the town at full speed. Over the years, I''ve also been curious about what''s going on here!"


    Cui Jia issued an order, and they began to trot forward. The chemical protective suit itself had power bones, which could strengthen their movements, and they could even walk autonomously under extreme circumstances.


    It was still daytime, but the further they went, the sky became darker at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the sudden snowstorm made it impossible for them to see the road ahead.


    Cui Jia walked in the front, covered his head with his hands, and shouted: "Don''t stop, go straight along the road to Hubian Town, we can take a rest there."


    It''s just that things are often worse than expected. After the blizzard is a little bit smaller, there are wolves howling from the blizzard, one after another.


    "Looks like a pack of wolves!"


    "Why are there still wolves here?"


    They didn''t expect that there were still animals in the restricted area, but they were fully armed and were not afraid of wolves.


    The sound of howling wolves was getting closer, and then they realized that those were not wolves, but monsters.


    In the blizzard, monsters with wolf heads and human bodies, two or three meters high, appeared.


    They have the same hands and feet as humans, except that they are covered with long hairs, and they look like the legendary werewolves.


    The soldiers in white chemical protective suits immediately used the cars on the road as cover and launched a counterattack. There were dense gunshots, and the bullets blasted blood on the werewolves, but they couldn''t stop them.


    These soldiers are not ordinary people, and their fighting qualities are extremely strong. Even in the face of such a situation, they still counterattacked, retreated, and detoured in an orderly manner.


    They are the most elite soldiers among the remaining human beings, they are blades, fire, and hope. They came here with the greatest courage, and there is no way to retreat.


    With an explosion, a werewolf''s body was blown off and fell to the ground, which also aroused the viciousness of other werewolves, and launched a more violent attack, crazy and violent.


    A team member was thrown to the ground by a werewolf, and his head was pinched and exploded like a watermelon. The power skeleton in the chemical protective suit did not seem to have any protective effect.


    "On sinker ball!"


    Cui Jia shouted and pulled out the chainsaw blade at his waist. With the activation, the blade vibrated at high speed and flashed a blue arc. It possessed extremely strong cutting ability, enough to pierce through ordinary standard armor.


    He and another team member rushed towards the werewolf from left to right, and when the werewolf was distracted, cut off its head from the side with a knife.


    The chainsaw blade vibrated and ripped apart the flesh.


    Before it was over, they killed two of them, and there were six more such werewolves approaching from the left and right directions.


    Another two high-explosive bombs were thrown, but this time the werewolves were smart and knew how to dodge.


    "Captain, back off!"


    The player named Shen Ziqiu yelled, carrying a portable micronuclear RPG with both hands, and fired at these werewolves.


    Seeing this, Cui Jia quickly ran back and cursed: "Are you going to kill me!"


    As the nuclear bomb flew out, it hit the snowy road, flashing with dazzling flames, forming a semi-arc explosion, enveloping the four werewolves in it.


    No accident, those werewolves were crushed to pieces in the explosion.


    At this time, a werewolf had already rushed into them, and with a slap, one of the team members was sent flying to the ground, and the other was lifted up. After being hit by several bullets, its movements stopped slightly. .


    bang~


    With a dull gunshot, half of the werewolf''s head exploded suddenly, and then another shot, and the whole head exploded.


    The team members with heavy sniper rifles had already set up the guns on the car. When the bullets were fired, white steam overflowed from the gun body.


    [In view of the general environment,


    She gave a thumbs up to the others, then aimed her gun at the last werewolf.


    Unexpectedly, just as she was about to shoot, the werewolf suddenly disappeared into the snowstorm.


    Immediately afterwards, there were several wolf howls.


    Cui Jia immediately reacted: "Get ready to fight, there are more monsters approaching."


    Sure enough, more than a dozen werewolves appeared in the blizzard and quickly approached their position.


    At this time, the sinker ball was ready for the second nuclear bomb.


    It is true that these werewolves are too fast and difficult to kill, so they can only use such weapons.


    He launched it at the right time, and those werewolves also avoided it. With the large-scale explosion, half of them were wiped out, but the other half approached at a faster speed.


    Cui Jia''s marksmanship was excellent. With the rifle in his hand, he fired and shot one of the werewolf''s chest accurately and continuously, where the human limbs and the werewolf''s body meet.


    Under the strafing of bullets, the werewolf immediately scattered on the ground like a rag doll, revealing internal organs, flesh and blood, as well as human organs.


    "Shoot their chests, that''s their weak point!" Cui Jia shouted.


    But the speed of those werewolves was too fast, even though two of them were killed by snipers, four of them rushed into their formation at close range.


    In the melee, three more team members died under the claws of the werewolf.


    Cui Jia rolled to the side, avoiding the impact of a werewolf, and pulled out the chain saw blade with his backhand to cut the werewolf''s chest from the side. The werewolf''s body was broken like a building block and scattered on the ground.


    The world suddenly fell into silence, only the sound of panting, and the ubiquitous wind. All the werewolves died at their hands, but their losses were not small. A total of five team members died, and two others were injured. Not a minor injury.


    And they have just stepped into this restricted area not long ago!


    This is a warning to them from the restricted area~www.novelhall.com~Warning them not to move forward, not to make any more ignorant actions.


    "Pack up your equipment, let''s move on." Cui Jia immediately ordered.


    The female team member carrying a heavy sniper rifle couldn''t help but said, "But captain, what about their corpses?"


    Cui Jia shook his head and said: "Let them rest here, this place is too dangerous, we must move forward as soon as possible."


    The strong wind and heavy snow made the place dark, and a group of humans in white combat uniforms left the corpses on the ground and continued to move forward.


    Cui Jia said again: "We should always keep in mind that we have an important mission on our shoulders, and nothing else is important!"


    He wiped off the bright red blood on the chain saw blade in the snow, inserted it into his waist again, and led the team members behind him forward step by step.


    As the captain, he knew very well that the chance of their success in this operation was slim, and because of this, every decision he made was extremely important and related to the success or failure of this operation.

 v4 Chapter 12： Honkai virus

    The blue smoke of Niao Niao rises from the lakeside town, carrying the smell of meat.


    It is already the second day after Su Changxing killed the wolf. Taking advantage of the good weather, he set up a barbecue grill in the yard, cut the wolf meat into pieces, washed the blood, and then added salt and cooking wine to marinate Half an hour, and finally skewered on the fast son for grilling.


    With the passage of time, the color of wolf meat gradually becomes attractive, and it is sizzling with oil, and then sprinkled with chili, cumin and other seasonings.


    Wolf meat tastes very chewy, you can clearly feel the muscle fibers, and you can chew it a few times in your mouth, the more you chew, the more delicious it becomes.


    This wolf alone is enough for him to eat for several days, and there are a lot of wolves around here, so no matter what, he probably won''t be short of food, except that there should be other game in the wolf mountain.


    He doesn''t plan to stay here for too long, and when his injury recovers, he plans to go to the quarantine area to take a look, and always check to see if there are still humans in this world.


    "Um?"


    He suddenly stopped eating, looked sideways, and felt that someone was watching him, but he didn''t see anyone.


    "Could it be those wolves, or are they staring at me secretly?"


    He didn''t pay much attention to it either. With the revolver in his hand, the wolves would not pose any threat to him, unless these wolves could overcome their fear of guns and swarm up to have a chance.


    But it was obvious that these animals couldn''t overcome their instinctive fear, and he didn''t hear howling wolves last night, maybe the wolves had already left the town.


    [In view of the general environment,


    at the same time.


    Cui Jia and his team were already approaching the town, and the smoke from the barbecue was so obvious that they could be seen from a long distance away.


    "What is that?" Shen Ziqiu looked up.


    Cui Jia looked back at Wu Wei who was carrying a sniper rifle and said, "Go and see what''s going on."


    Wu Wei nodded, walked to the high place, took out the binoculars from her waist, and at a suitable angle, she could just see the position where the blue smoke came out. She froze for a moment, and then said uncertainly:


    "Captain, it seems to be alone."


    Cui Jia frowned: "Alone?"


    Wu Wei nodded, and said affirmatively, "Yes, it''s just a person, and he is grilling in the yard."


    The eight people in the team suddenly fell silent and looked at each other. This scene is really weird. There is a person in the restricted area who puts a barbecue there. Is he here for vacation?


    Wu Wei raised the sniper rifle with her backhand and asked, "Do you want to kill him?"


    Cui Jia waved his hand and made a gesture: "Don''t worry, let''s go and see what''s going on first."


    But there was a tickle in his heart. Before he came, he never thought that there would be living people in the restricted area.


    Or is this still human?


    ¡­


    Su Changxing was also chewing wolf meat, and suddenly froze. He saw a group of people in white protective suits walking from the other side of the street with weapons.


    What''s happening here?


    He thought about what it would be like when he met other people, but he never expected it to be like this.


    He immediately stopped grilling, put his hands in his pockets, and quietly watched these people come over.


    With the weapons and equipment of these people, he is definitely not an opponent. It doesn''t make much sense to run away or hide in the house. It is best to negotiate.


    It can be seen that the white chemical protective clothing these people are wearing is very heavy, more like wearing a layer of armor, and the footsteps are very obvious when they walk.


    Before he got close, these people pointed their guns at him, looking very vigilant, and stopped after a distance.


    "Captain, he eats wolf meat!" Shen Ziqiu saw the wolf skins hanging in the yard, and recalled those werewolves, he couldn''t help but feel chills.


    Cui Jia said indifferently: "What are you afraid of, we have all seen cannibals."


    "Can this be the same?" Shen Ziqiu whispered.


    other players


    It was a similar reaction, already treating Su Changxing as a monster here, similar to those werewolves.


    Su Changxing looked at the weapons in these people''s hands, and also felt bad. He reckoned that these people should be soldiers, and it is possible for these people to kill him if they say something wrong later.


    After all, after the apocalypse, the military''s attitude towards civilians is still unknown.


    Su Changxing raised his hands to indicate that he was not threatening, and said with an embarrassed smile, "Who are you? Soldiers? I''m not in any danger. There''s no need to point a gun at me."


    Hearing this, the soldiers in white chemical protective suits all looked at each other, but still pointed their guns at him. The leader put down the gun in his hand, walked forward a few steps and asked:


    "We are soldiers of the Republic, and we came here to carry out our mission. So who are you? Why are you here!"


    Cui Jia stared at Su Changxing steadfastly, and he was sure that Su Changxing was probably a human being, but it was still too weird to just barbecue here.


    After the big collapse, everyone knew that this was a restricted area, no one would come, and even if they came, it would be a dead end, especially if they were not wearing chemical protective clothing.


    Su Changxing breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that there should be no threat to him for the time being, he calmly let out a little panic:


    "I am an employee of the cannery who lives here. Due to some accidents, I did not evacuate with the others."


    He combined the information collected during this period to make up such an identity, but if these soldiers really wanted to be more serious, they might show their flaws.


    Most likely not.


    He could tell that these soldiers had other missions when they came here, otherwise they wouldn''t be carrying such sophisticated equipment.


    Cui Jia frowned when he heard Su Changxing''s words, and said in a deep voice, "You are lying to me."


    Su Changxing''s heart skipped a beat, and he didn''t understand what was wrong with his sentence, and he would be suspected by the other party, but he knew that as a liar, if he wanted to deceive the other party, he had to believe it first, no matter the truth or the lie. , and what you say must be the truth, there will be no falsehood!


    "Well, do I need to lie to you?" Su Changxing asked cautiously.


    This sentence stopped Cui Jia from asking.


    The two sides didn''t know each other, and the other party didn''t seem to have the need to lie to him. Of course, this is too outrageous. Could it be that Su Changxing is really from here.


    More than ten years ago?


    but.


    This may be true, after all, after the collapse, all sorts of strange things happened.


    Cui Jia asked again: "How long have you been here?"


    Su Changxing thought about it for a while, then revealed a look of doubt: "You mean I''ve lived here, how long or what?"


    Cui Jia stared at Su Changxing and asked calmly: "Of course you are here. How long have you been here after UU Kanshuwww.uukanshu.com people evacuated?"


    As far as he knew, none of the people in the lakeside town survived in the end, because it was too close to the outbreak of the virus, and all the people died quickly after a while.


    Su Changxing said vaguely: "More than ten days, I don''t know the details. I just came down from the mountain. After I got down, I realized that everyone had left."


    Cui Jia fell into a brief silence, waved his hand to let the others put down their guns, looked at Su Changxing again, and said:


    "That is to say, you are now immune to the virus, at least you will not die from the virus."


    "this¡­"


    Su Changxing said uncertainly: "It should be, anyway, I''m not dead now, so what are the symptoms of the virus?"


    Cui Jia said: "When the Honkai virus accumulates in a person''s body to a certain amount, the person will go crazy. If he is not dead...it will disappear out of thin air after a while."

 v4 Chapter 13： Volunteer

    One of the core laboratories that developed the Honkai virus is located in this mountain, called the Eye of the World, and it is here that Honkai began.


    In the past ten years, the national government after the Great Crash sent teams to explore many times, but each time there was no result, and the teams that entered never came out again.


    Cui Jia and the others are also one of them, mainly because the Honkai virus has never stopped destroying the world. If this continues, the demise of the entire world will happen sooner or later.


    This may also be their last chance. Over the past ten years, they have developed this kind of anti-chemical suit that can resist the Houkai virus. It can isolate the Houkai virus to a certain extent, but only to a certain extent. When the virus is too dense Sometimes, it can still penetrate the chemical wind.


    The cost of this kind of chemical protective clothing is extremely high, and more importantly, it needs an element extracted from meteorites, which does not exist on the earth.


    So much so that there are less than fifty pieces of this kind of chemical protective clothing in stock.


    If the man in front of him is really immune to the Honkai virus, then if he helps them, the success rate of the operation will be greatly increased.


    This is probably an opportunity.


    The biggest question is whether the other party is a human being. Although they seem to be, and they still retain quite a sense of reason, they can communicate normally with them, but after the collapse, there are too many strange things, and many things cannot be considered with common sense .


    Cui Jia continued to ask: "Did you find anything unusual here?"


    Su Changxing also realized that something was wrong. These people looked at him cautiously, but what he showed was just a commoner. Logically speaking, these soldiers should not be afraid of him.


    There is a key point that he has overlooked.


    "Abnormal?" Su Changxing thought for a while, and said seriously: "At night, monsters will appear in the dark, and I don''t know what those are, so we must keep the light on all night."


    "Is this an unusual place? Is this the case in all places, or only here?"


    [In view of the general environment,


    "There are wolves near this small town. I was attacked before and almost died."


    Su Changxing pointed to the wound on his chest, revealing the bandage.


    Cui Jia glanced at the bandage on Su Changxing''s chest, basically believed what Su Changxing said, waved his hand, asked the team members behind him to put down their guns, and said after deliberation:


    "Some things may be completely different from what you''ve learned."


    Su Changxing opened his eyes slightly: "Huh?"


    Cui Jia glanced at Su Changxing''s reaction, and continued: "After the large-scale outbreak of the virus, the town by the lake has long been turned into a restricted area because of the high virus density. It is normal here, and humans cannot survive."


    Su Changxing didn''t appear overly excited, instead he looked calm, pondering and said:


    "Looking at it this way, I''m really special, and I haven''t been affected by the virus."


    He certainly wouldn''t find this strange, because he was not a normal existence, and came from outside this world.


    Cui Jia shook his head and continued: "It''s not over yet. You may think that the people in the town have evacuated, but the actual time now is about 14 years behind what you remember."


    "In other words, the outbreak of the virus happened 14 years ago."


    Su Changxing was also taken aback for a moment, he didn''t expect such a thing, showing surprise, he said incoherently:


    "But, everything here..."


    Cui Jia also knew what Su Changxing wanted to say, and continued to explain:


    "As you can see, everything here is still the same as it was more than ten years ago, including you. All of this is caused by the Houkai virus."


    Su Changxing asked casually, "Where are the other people in the town?"


    Cui Jia said, "He died a long time ago, more than ten years ago."


    "Is that so." Su Changxing acted in a daze, "They''re all dead? How did they die?"


    Shen


    Ziqiu interjected, "What else could die? Of course it''s because of the virus. This is too close to the place where the virus broke out."


    Cui Jia interrupted: "Shen Ziqiu!"


    Shen Ziqiu realized that he seemed to have slipped the tongue, and there were some information that should not be disclosed to civilians. Although it had been spread all over the world, he still had to abide by the basic principles: "Sorry."


    Su Changxing smiled, looked into the mountains, thoughtfully: "So I should leave here now, I can leave the restricted area from the direction you came from."


    He probably already guessed the target of these soldiers, there might be a virus laboratory nearby.


    Cui Jia hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said, "No, I want you to come with us."


    Su Changxing restrained his expression, and said in a cold voice: "Why? This is your mission, why did you hire a commoner like me."


    Hearing Su Changxing say that he was a commoner, Shen Ziqiu''s face under the protective mask twitched uncontrollably. Such a strange existence actually said that he was a commoner.


    Cui Jia was silent for a moment, staring at Su Changxing, and said word by word: "I don''t want to hide it from you, our goal this time is the laboratory where the virus was developed back then. It can be expected that the virus in that place is more dense."


    "And if you are really not affected by the virus, you can help us complete the task very well."


    Su Changxing looked at the person in front of him, then at the other team members, and said helplessly:


    "It''s the same sentence, why should I help you? Since you all said that the density of viruses there is very high, it must be very dangerous. I don''t need to risk my life to help you."


    Cui Jianing said: "In this world, we humans are on the brink of extinction. Our action this time is very important. It is related to whether our civilization can continue. As a member of mankind, you have an obligation to help us!"


    "And you have no choice~www.novelhall.com~ Even if you refuse, I will force you to go!"


    As soon as the words fell, the others picked up their guns and pointed at Su Changxing again, as if they were about to shoot if they said something wrong.


    Su Changxing also raised his eyebrows, with a stiff expression on his face. Faced with such a situation, he could only give in and patted his chest: "Haha, I didn''t say I wouldn''t go, right? Since it''s about When it comes to the survival of mankind, I must also be obliged to contribute my own strength.¡±


    Hearing what Su Changxing said, the others put down their guns again.


    Cui Jia showed a smile on his face, and stretched out a hand: "I hope we can cooperate happily, and I am proud that you can voluntarily join this operation."


    Proud ass.


    Voluntary indeed, voluntary at gunpoint.


    However, Su Changxing really wanted to go and have a look, but on the surface he showed displeasure in order not to be suspected.


    After all, if he wanted to leave this world, he might have to start with the so-called Honkai virus.

 v4 Chapter 14： Gas station

    Shen Ziqiu looked at the wolf meat on the grill, and couldn''t help asking, "Where did you get this wolf meat?"


    Su Changxing picked up a bunch of wolf meat and put it in his mouth to chew: "Of course I didn''t pick it up. I just hunted it yesterday. It''s very fresh. Do you want to eat a bunch? Let''s taste it."


    Shen Ziqiu shook his head again and again: "Haha, forget it."


    He thought about the appearance of those werewolves again. The wolf''s body was spliced ??together with human limbs, like a rag doll. Thinking about it made him sick to his stomach.


    Su Changxing saw Shen Ziqiu''s expression through the windproof mask, thought for a while and asked, "Have you met those wolves before?"


    Shen Ziqiu glanced at it, and said with a wolf skin hanging beside it, "It''s not like this, it''s a monster, like a wolf."


    Su Changxing explained leisurely: "Is it possible that the wolf and the monster you mentioned are the same thing?"


    Shen Ziqiu froze for a moment: "Huh?"


    At this time, other people also looked at this side.


    Su Changxing continued: "Those wolves will turn into monsters in the dark, and what you encountered should be that kind of thing."


    Shen Ziqiu thought for a while and said, "But we were not at night. We encountered a blizzard, and then we encountered these monsters. In that battle, we also died a few people."


    Su Changxing was also amazed at how these soldiers were able to face the wolf and turned into a monster. Probably as long as they have enough vitality, even monsters are not to be feared.


    But what surprised him was that they also encountered those wolf-turned monsters during the day.


    This is somewhat different from what he had imagined before.


    If these wolves could really turn into those monsters during the day, then he should have died at the hands of these monsters long ago, and he would never have survived until now.


    If you think about it this way, there must be some reason for those wolves to turn into monsters during the day and attack Cui Jia and others.


    So what exactly is the reason?


    Is it just because Cui Jia and the others are alien humans that this will cause such a change.


    Cui Jia looked around the yard, and then said to Su Changxing, "Get ready, we''ll leave right away."


    Su Changxing suggested: "If you don''t take a rest, I think your people are all tired, and it will be night in a few hours, which is very dangerous."


    Cui Jia also glanced at the sky, the sun was on the top of the mountain, and it would soon be dusk, he shook his head and said, "No, we can''t waste a little time, we can go to the next place to rest, and you don''t need to worry about danger, We will protect you."


    Su Changxing nodded and didn''t say anything else: "Wait a few minutes, I''ll clean up... Help me put out the fire of the barbecue grill, so as not to cause a fire."


    Several team members in white chemical protective suits extinguished the fire of the barbecue grill with snow water on the ground.


    Su Changxing walked into the house, packed his backpack, and put some easy-to-carry food into it, including five candles that he had collected earlier.


    Xiao Hei was still sleeping by the fire in the living room before, but when the soldiers arrived, they disappeared, probably hiding on the second floor.


    Su Changxing opened the cat food, poured part of it into a bowl, and part of it lay open on the ground, thinking that the food should allow this little black cat to live for a while, but how long it can live is up to fate.


    Wu Wei glanced at the cat food, and asked curiously, "Could there be cats here?"


    Su Changxing looked back at her, and said vaguely: "Probably, who knows, if there is a cat, it must come to eat by itself."


    Shen Ziqiu shivered involuntarily. He didn''t expect that there was not only a person from many years ago in this room, but also a cat from more than 20 years ago.


    People always have inexplicable fear of unknown things. This kind of fear is inexplicable and unknown, and it is planted deep in the bottom of my heart.


    Su Changxing noticed Shen Ziqiu''s expression, smiled and said, "Are you scared? I thought soldiers like you would treat death like home."


    Shen Ziqiu also said without any concealment: "Being afraid doesn''t mean I will run away, but you can live here alone.


    It''s amazing to live for so long. "


    Compared with Shen Ziqiu, Wu Wei was meticulous, she didn''t speak much during the whole process, and was alert to the troubles around her.


    Su Changxing put on the goggles, put on the backpack and said, "Let''s go."


    Compared with these people, he was dressed more like a traveler with a bulging backpack.


    Shen Ziqiu patted Su Changxing''s backpack with his hands, and said, "So many things, what are they in?"


    Su Changxing smiled and said: "Some necessities for survival, in case you can''t rely on them at that time, I can still rely on myself."


    "You may not believe it, but I was almost starved to death before."


    Sure enough, Shen Ziqiu didn''t believe it, and said, "How come, I see that you have a lot of food here, and it won''t be a problem to eat for ten days and a half months."


    Su Changxing walked to the wall and pushed up the snowmobile: "I ran down the mountain and met those wolves, but luckily, I didn''t die."


    Cui Jia saw Su Changxing pushing a bicycle out, and said, "It''s fine if you ride a bicycle. I''m worried that you won''t be able to keep up with our speed."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows: "Can you guys ride faster than me?"


    Cui Jia turned and walked away, the speed was also getting faster and faster, the footsteps were heavy, and he said: "It should be about the same. In the ten years after the Great Crash, some aspects of technology have advanced by leaps and bounds, probably thanks to some new technologies. the appearance of matter.¡±


    "This suit was developed by a friend of mine. He said that what limits technology is matter, not anything else."


    "What kind of technological level our human society can achieve is often doomed before. If it weren''t for the Great Crash, this thing might not appear in hundreds of years."


    Su Changxing followed behind on a bicycle, and found that he was riding at a normal speed and the speed of Cui Jia and others was not much different.


    He has seen similar things. After all, there are thousands of civilizations connected in the high-dimensional space, and there are everything. This kind of power skeleton is even more pediatric. At best, it can make ordinary people reach the level of low-level extraordinary people.


    But for such a world without extraordinary power, it is undoubtedly a big killer, which can greatly magnify one''s strength.


    And the biggest function of this suit is not to increase combat effectiveness, but to isolate the Honkai virus in the air.


    To be honest, Su Changxing didn''t notice the existence of the so-called Honkai virus at all, nor did he feel any abnormality in his body, probably the virus really couldn''t affect him.


    But is this really the case?


    They passed through the town and walked along the highway. They didn''t encounter any abnormalities along the way. They looked very peaceful, but the sky gradually darkened.


    Su Changxing glanced at the sky, turned to Cui Jia and said, "We must find a place to spend the night before dark, otherwise it will be very dangerous at night."


    Another tall man named Liang Fan in the team heard Su Changxing''s words and said dissatisfiedly:


    "You don''t need to tell us what our captain does."


    Su Changxing didn''t care about the attitude of the other party, and said with a smile: "But your captain invited me to join this operation, why, now you treat me as an outsider?"


    Liang Fan frowned: "Our operation is very special this time, I just don''t want you to influence our captain''s decision too much."


    OK.


    Su Changxing felt that this person simply didn''t believe him, but this was normal, after all, he was "a person from ten years ago".


    Cui Jia coughed, interrupted their conversation and said, "Brother Su has experience living here, so it''s not wrong for us to follow his advice."


    "According to the map, there is a gas station ahead. We should be able to arrive in about an hour. We will spend the night there tonight."


    Although every minute they stay here will increase the possibility of them being completely eroded by the virus.


    But he did not dare to deny the danger in the dark night. After all, when they just came in today, five of them had already died.


    Unexpectedly, it is not surprising that all of them died here.


    Moreover, these team members are indeed exhausted after a day of rushing, and rest is also very necessary.


    An hour later, the sky gradually darkened, and they successfully arrived at the gas station.


    "Did you see what that is?" Liang Fan looked behind him, and there seemed to be something on the dark snow.


    Shen Ziqiu also looked back and asked, "Is there something?"


    Liang Fan took a deep breath: "I seemed to see someone walking by just now."


    Shen Ziqiu glanced at him sideways, and patted his shoulder with his hands: "Relax, don''t be too nervous, it really doesn''t work, you go to sleep later."


    Liang Fan thought about it and said, "It doesn''t seem like a hallucination, I really saw something."


    Su Changxing also glanced behind him, smiled: "I told you before, it''s dangerous in the dark, it''s not an illusion."


    Liang Fan didn''t say anything more, but followed silently and walked into the gas station.


    Shen Ziqiu took out a small white fluorescent lamp and placed it on the ground to illuminate the room.


    They placed a total of four of these small lights to keep the whole room bright all night, just because Su Changxing said that it is dangerous in the dark.


    "This should be more or less the case." Shen Ziqiu leaned back on the chair to rest, turned his head and asked.


    Su Changxing nodded, skillfully lit the fire, and said, "That''s enough, just don''t run around at night, just stay in this room, it should be safe."


    Then, he heated a can of braised pork on the stove, and the aroma escaped with the heat.


    Shen Ziqiu stared at the can in a daze~www.novelhall.com~ and couldn''t help swallowing.


    After seeing it, Su Changxing smiled and said, "Want to eat it? Treat this can as my treat."


    Shen Ziqiu smiled awkwardly: "Ha, forget it, the Honkai virus is attached to everything in the space, including food."


    "This is not so much a can of braised pork as it is a can of Honkai virus. I''m afraid my whole body will be gone after this one bite."


    Su Changxing listened to his words, dug out a piece of braised pork with a spoon, and ate it with some soybeans: "It tastes pretty good."


    "..." Shen Ziqiu fell into a brief silence, "I can only say that people''s physiques are different."


    The sinker ball they eat is a kind of compressed semi-solid food, which can be directly connected to the protective mask, and then inhaled.


    Su Changxing asked curiously, "How does the food you eat taste like?"


    Shen Ziqiu sighed: "How good it can be, it''s probably like a beef-flavored liquid compressed biscuit."

 v4 Chapter 15： 2 factors

    After eating, Su Changxing took out a blanket from his backpack and wrapped it around his body. Using the backpack as a pillow, he lay down in a corner and prepared to go to sleep. He did not forget to say:


    "Remember to watch the night. Although it is theoretically safe, it still cannot be taken lightly."


    When Liang Fan heard this, the veins on his forehead kept twitching, and he couldn''t help but said, "Sleep if you want, why are there so many words?"


    Su Changxing pointed to his chest, and said plausibly: "I''m injured, I''m a wounded person, I must take a good rest, otherwise I''ll be on my way tomorrow."


    Liang Fan held his breath, and couldn''t think of how to refute for a while, and said, "Okay, you rest, I won''t disturb you."


    After speaking, he walked towards the door.


    Su Changxing reminded: "Don''t go out at night, if something goes wrong, don''t blame me for not reminding you!"


    Afterwards, he fell asleep on his head, mainly due to physical limitations, and only with sufficient sleep can he have more energy.


    ¡­


    bang bang bang~


    Gunshots came.


    Su Changxing woke up with a start and sat up abruptly. The sound of gunfire came from the next room.


    Cui Jia stood at the door and kept shooting at the room.


    "what happens?"


    "A monster broke in!"


    Su Changxing got up and walked over, carefully looked into the room, the gunfire had stopped, he only saw two corpses in the room, the body was cut into several sections with the chemical protective suit, and the windows were broken, like To be broken from the outside by something.


    The room suddenly fell silent, and severe gasps could be heard, and everyone pointed their guns at the window.


    "Disappeared, disappeared!" Yang Fan stared blankly at the window with the gun in his hand. The monster was still there just now, and then disappeared into the darkness.


    Su Changxing looked around and asked, "What about the monster?"


    Cui Jia looked around carefully and said, "It was still there just now, but it suddenly disappeared when you came over."


    Su Changxing realized that those monsters were able to break through the boundary of light. Doesn''t this mean that their current situation is very dangerous.


    After a minute or two when no monster appeared, they relaxed a little.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath, sat on the stool next to him and asked, "What happened just now? Why did you come to this room?"


    Although there are also small fluorescent lights in this room, all of them are in the outside room.


    Liang Fan''s face was gloomy, and he said, "They heard movement in this room just now, so they came to take a look. Then there was movement, and I ran to check immediately. Yu Hao had already been cut into pieces by that monster."


    "The power of that monster is terrifying. It can cut people up like tofu. I saw with my own eyes that Mou Xuetang was cut into pieces by that monster."


    Su Changxing walked into the **** room, knelt down to observe the corpse on the ground, and found that it was a section cut by a weapon like a blade.


    "The monster''s strength is indeed great, and it easily cut off the bones. I''m afraid even a steel plate can''t hold it."


    Liang Fan looked at Su Changxing and asked, "Didn''t you say that the house is safe? Then how did the two of them die?"


    Su Changxing rubbed his forehead with his hand, and said angrily: "Then I told you not to run around, we are all staying in the outside room, why did the two of them come here?"


    Liang Fan was about to say something but was interrupted by Cui Jia, "Stop talking, everyone stay vigilant, it will be daytime in a few hours."


    Su Changxing glanced at the corpse on the ground again, and asked thoughtfully, "Captain Cui, what weapon is that monster holding?"


    Cui Jia replied: "It''s a silver hand axe, but I didn''t see what that monster looked like. It seems that most of the body is hidden in the darkness, only the silver hand ax is more conspicuous."


    Hearing this, Su Changxing couldn''t help but frowned. This thing actually came after him, as if he was being followed by a ghost.


    Cui Jia raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why have you seen this monster before?"


    Su Changxing shook his head: "I haven''t seen it before. This monster is so perverted. I''ve seen it before."


    Two more people died, and the other people were obviously out of mood and seemed silent. Liang Fan stood at the door, staring at the two corpses in a daze.


    Cui Jia walked over and patted him on the shoulder and said, "Go to sleep for a while, don''t think too much, just treat this as our home."


    In the second half of the night, Su Changxing didn''t sleep either, worried that the monster would come again, and he would be quacked when he fell asleep.


    Sitting in front of the counter, Cui Jia saw that Su Changxing was still awake, and said, "I''m really curious about how you''ve lived for so long, even if it''s only over ten days."


    Maybe he didn''t expect that Su Changxing lied to him.


    Su Changxing leaned against the wall, closed his eyes and meditated, and said softly, "Probably luck is better. In that case, I still want to thank you."


    Cui Jia felt puzzled and asked back, "Why?"


    Su Changxing said quietly: "Without you, I''m afraid I would have died this night."


    He reckoned that the silver hatchet was looking for him, but the two dead team members became his scapegoats.


    If it wasn''t for Cui Jia and others, he might not survive tonight. Even if he had a revolver, he would be an ordinary person at best.


    Cui Jia was confused and said, "There is no need to thank you."


    Su Changxing opened his eyes and saw that besides Cui Jia, there were two other people who were still awake, so he said, "Go and sleep for a while, it will be dawn soon."


    Cui Jia shook his head: "Sleeping for a while just now is enough. The more people reach this stage, the easier it is to unleash their potential and burn their lives. I am not sleepy at all now, but very energetic."


    One or two hours before daytime, there was a knock on the door, which continued and became louder and louder.


    This woke up the few people who were still sleeping. Everyone looked towards the door vigilantly, and no one knew what was outside the door.


    Shen Ziqiu rubbed his forehead and cursed: "Tmd, it''s definitely that monster."


    Cui Jia said calmly: "Don''t act rashly, we won''t shoot if it doesn''t come in."


    As the sound got louder, protruding marks appeared on the door, which were marks of blades, criss-crossing on the iron door, as if someone with an ax was constantly chopping the door outside.


    Su Changxing also put his hands in his pockets, without much confidence. Just when the door was about to be knocked open, the sound stopped abruptly, and the monster outside seemed to leave suddenly.


    The twilight appears on the horizon, illuminating the clouds.


    "That thing seems to have left." Shen Ziqiu breathed a sigh of relief, but the gun in his hand was still pointed towards the door.


    After another half an hour or so, it was completely bright. Su Changxing ate something casually, and then walked around the gas station, but he didn''t find the silver hand ax either.


    But he was sure that the silver capital was nearby, and he didn''t know where it was hidden.


    "Could it be because I touched it, so it entangled me." He felt that this was like a curse, and the form of power had yet to be studied.


    "The laboratory is located in the deep mountains, just at the end of this road, and it was also a military important place before the Great Crash."


    Cui Jia explained as he walked: "With our current speed, I''m afraid we won''t be able to make it today, at least until tomorrow. If anyone of you feels uncomfortable, tell us in time. It''s hard to say how long this suit will last."


    Walking along the road, the weather was not good, and there was a strong wind, and Su Changxing''s lips were trembling from the cold. If he hadn''t been fully armed now, he might not be able to hold on.


    Shen Ziqiu looked at the white sky, it seemed that there was snow falling down, and said: "There won''t be a blizzard in this **** weather."


    Wu Wei said with certainty: "Probably not, there was a blizzard just yesterday, and there are blizzards every day."


    It didn''t take long for the two of them to talk, the wind was getting stronger and stronger, fine snow like goose feathers was falling, and the temperature gradually dropped.


    Su Changxing glanced at Shen Ziqiu: "Are you a crow''s mouth?"


    Shen Ziqiu''s expression became serious, and said: "We have encountered monsters in snowstorms before, and this time is probably no exception."


    Hearing this, Su Changxing also held his breath and observed the surrounding situation. Shen Ziqiu and the others suffered a lot from encountering those werewolves in the blizzard before. If any monsters appeared this time, they might not be able to withstand them.


    Two more died yesterday, now including Su Changxing, there are only seven of them in total.


    Due to the blizzard, Su Changxing had to push the cart, and their speed in the early stage also slowed down.


    At this moment, the ground trembled slightly, and a giant shadow with slender legs resembling a spider appeared in the blizzard. It couldn''t be seen clearly, and it seemed to be gradually approaching them.


    "Ready to fight!"


    Cui Jia gave the order, and the other team members immediately dispersed around to form a crossfire, and picked up their guns to aim at the huge shadow.


    As the shadow kept approaching and getting bigger and bigger, they needed to look up, it seemed to be a huge spider, the oppressive feeling brought by it was suffocating, and even Su Changxing''s palms were covered with cold sweat.


    It was a physical reaction, he wasn''t afraid of it, but his body was.


    Just when Su Changxing thought he was about to see the huge monster, the shadow dissipated like sand in the wind and disappeared, as if everything just now was an illusion.


    "It''s gone?" Shen Ziqiu showed a look of surprise, slowly put down the gun in his hand, turned around and said to the people behind him:


    "I seem to have seen it just now. The monster is a huge spider with long hair, and it suddenly disappeared."


    Su Changxing also felt a little strange, this monster seemed to come to scare them, which reminded him of the monster that kept knocking on the door before dawn, with a loud noise and little rain.


    Cui Jia seemed to have thought of something, turned his head and took a deep look at Su Changxing, and said, "Don''t stop, let''s move on!"


    He is indeed a qualified captain and a spiritual pillar for others. As long as he is there, the team will not fall, and will keep moving forward to their goal.


    The snowstorm is getting bigger and bigger, they can hardly see the way ahead, they can only move forward by groping.


    Shen Ziqiu wiped off the snow covered by the protective mask, and complained: "This snowstorm will not stop, there will be no more monsters!"


    Wu Wei glanced at him, but didn''t answer this time.


    Immediately afterwards, the snow on the snow field began to tremble again, and another huge shadow appeared in the wind and snow, like a giant, taller than the mountains, dragging an extremely huge stick towards them.


    The closer the shadow is, the smaller it becomes, and the more real it becomes.


    The crowd also stopped and stared at the shadow.


    Still the same, when it was about to appear in their field of vision, it dissipated like the wind and disappeared suddenly.


    "Is this an illusion?" Shen Ziqiu couldn''t help but wonder, even though the vibrations on the ground were real.


    Cui Jia looked back at Su Changxing and asked:


    "What did you do?"


    Su Changxing was a little confused, shook his head and said, "I didn''t do anything."


    Cui Jia pondered for a moment: "The werewolves we encountered in the blizzard before were in a similar situation, but they didn''t disappear."


    Su Changxing also understood Cui Jia''s meaning, thought for a while and said, "You mean the difference is caused by my existence?"


    Cui Jia nodded: "Yes, the monster that broke into the room last night also disappeared because of your approach."


    Indeed it is.


    Su Changxing sorted out the cause and effect, and came to a conclusion that light is not the only guarantee of safety, and he must be there, otherwise everyone else will be attacked by monsters as well.


    And as they gradually approach the laboratory, such boundaries are being broken through.


    Those monsters are about to move.


    Su Changxing sighed, and said calmly: "But I really didn''t do anything, and if it had something to do with me, I can''t explain why."


    There were deep wrinkles between Cui Jia''s eyes and eyebrows. He looked about thirty or forty years old. He was very tough and calm. He stared at Su Changxing with dark eyes and said:


    "I trust you."


    Su Changxing smiled and said jokingly: "Sometimes I don''t believe in myself, it''s not a good choice for you to believe in me."


    "It''s not good to go on like this. If you are wise enough, go back from now."


    Cui Jia shook his head: "You know, it''s impossible, and we''ve already lost so many people, I can''t let them down, let alone others."


    Su Changxing followed behind him, and said coldly: "There are always people in this world who are overwhelmed and do things beyond their abilities. You should understand that it''s not worth it."


    Cui Jia said in a steady tone: "There is no way out, and you are coming too, you are more willing to come than it seems."


    Su Changxing didn''t continue talking~www.novelhall.com~ Human beings have always been a race with low self-esteem and arrogance.


    After half an hour, the snowstorm gradually subsided, even the wind was completely quiet, and the air was filled with thick fog.


    Su Changxing stopped, and the others followed suit.


    "What''s wrong?" Cui Jia asked.


    Su Changxing panted heavily, pointed to his chest and said, "My body is reaching its limit, I must take a rest."


    His body is only the strength of an ordinary person, completely incomparable to soldiers like Cui Jia, and he was injured.


    Cui Jia took out an injection from his waist and handed it to him.


    Su Changxing looked at the injection of the black liquid medicine in his hand and asked, "What is this?"


    "Stimulants can increase the strength of the body and the activity of cells in a short period of time," Cui Jia said.

 v4 Chapter 16： real world

    Remember [New] in one second, fast update, no pop-up window!


    Su Changxing looked at the stimulant in his hand, put it away, and smiled: "Are you still worried about my death?"


    Cui Jia nodded, and said cautiously: "


    Yes, without you, we may not be able to complete this operation. Later, just make sure you don''t die, leave the rest to us, and I will try my best to ensure your safety. "


    "Stop and take a rest." He turned to the others.


    Su Changxing sat on the rock to rest, took out a bottle of water from his backpack, and drank a big gulp. Others also sat down to rest around them, looking silent, and no one took the initiative to speak.


    Cui Jia stood up and said, "The blizzard has stopped. We should be safe for the rest of the night. Since we can''t make it to the laboratory today, we will rest after arriving in the next town."


    "Be careful tonight, there will definitely be monster attacks, so be mentally prepared."


    Certain psychological construction is also necessary.


    All the weirdness of this place made it seem out of reality, and it also made the remaining team members feel exhausted physically and mentally.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "I want to know the specific purpose of going to the laboratory this time? We are all grasshoppers on the same boat now, so you should be able to tell me about this kind of thing."


    Cui Jia hesitated for a moment and said, "This is originally a secret, and theoretically I can''t tell you, but it is dealt with in special circumstances."


    "According to the information we collected after the Honkai virus, the research on the Honkai virus originated from prehistoric civilizations...they observed the existence of prehistoric civilizations."


    "At that time, someone put forward a hypothesis, saying that the world we live in is not the real world, but constructed in a certain way, and the probability of being the real world is one in a million."


    "Of course, this kind of hypothesis is put forward every day, and it doesn''t matter until no one confirms it, until the people in the laboratory observed prehistoric civilization with flywheel eyes."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "Flywheel Eye? What is that?"


    Cui Jia shook his head: "This is exactly what we were wondering about. At that time, the Flywheel Eye was the top secret, and it was not disclosed to anyone. Only a very small number of people knew its true appearance."


    "At that time, a group of the world''s smartest people were gathered to form such a laboratory to conduct research on prehistoric civilization."


    "They once claimed to have mastered the truth of this world, and the empire has continued to increase investment in this experimental project, with hundreds of billions of dollars invested in it."


    "The Eye of the World Laboratory is one of them, and it is said that it covers an area of ??thousands of square meters."


    "We analyzed all kinds of leftover information and speculated that stopping the observation of prehistoric civilizations might be able to stop the collapse."


    After hearing this, Su Changxing thought about it, and then asked, "So how do you stop observing prehistoric civilizations?"


    Cui Jia was silent for a moment and said, "I don''t know."


    Su Changxing also fell silent: "..."


    Cui Jia said again: "There is no other way. It is our only choice. We can only try it. Maybe when we see the Flywheel Eye, we will know how to stop it."


    Prehistoric civilization?


    Many thoughts appeared in Su Changxing''s mind. Abyss is definitely a special world. Even if he came to this world with his strength, he is just an ordinary person.


    This can no longer be called a higher world...


    He thought of the white ice phantom fog, the chaos, and the fragmented dimension of reality.


    If there is such a place, there is only reality and not so many unreal aspects.


    That place is likely to be here, this world, this world that does not seem to have extraordinary power.


    Ever since he came to this world, Su Changxing has been thinking about what kind of place the abyss is, and why it has such an ordinary appearance.


    If it wasn''t for the Great Crash, this world would be a completely ordinary and ordinary world, even more ordinary and ordinary than the previous Blue Star, without any extraordinary power.


    This is probably the only real place, the abyss, and even the gods will be annihilated in the reality, just like the characters in movie games, no matter how powerful they are, they cannot escape the screen and come to the real world.


    But if that''s the case, what is he...


    Full of doubts, Su Changxing followed Cui Jia and others on the road again, along the road covered by heavy snow.


    Walking in this place gave him the illusion of being in the phantom fog of white ice, a familiar feeling.


    In the afternoon, they came to another small town, Beibin No. 73 Town, which was smaller than the previous lakeside town and could be seen at a glance, with only a few houses.


    "Just here, let''s all take a rest." Cui Jia pointed to the big blue house in front of him. At the end of the town, a military jeep was parked at the door.


    Su Changxing looked at the street and fell into deep thought, and found a problem. No corpse was found in this small town. There were quite a few corpses in Hubian Town before, including on the street.


    Because during the evacuation, some people went crazy due to the Houkai virus and were killed by others, so the corpses were left behind.


    Cui Jia saw Su Changxing staring at the street in a daze, and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?"


    Su Changxing said succinctly: "There seems to be no corpses in this small town. You should have seen corpses in the small town by the lake before."


    Cui Jia thought for a while and said, "Probably because this place is too close to the laboratory, everyone in the town has been swallowed by the Houkai virus."


    The symptoms of the Honkai virus are quite strange, and it will continue to accumulate in the human body. The more it accumulates, the more likely the host will have some hallucinations~www.novelhall.com~ It will erupt to a certain extent, and then disappear out of thin air.


    Yes, disappear without leaving a trace.


    This is more frightening than the so-called zombie virus. The people around you don''t know when they will disappear, and you don''t know when you will disappear.


    Human society also collapsed under such circumstances. Even so, civilization has continued.


    Everyone found a place to rest in the room, and Su Changxing also leaned on the chair and closed his eyes, feeling sleepy.


    For some reason, after he came to this world, he became extremely lethargic, probably because this body was too weak.


    When he woke up, the sky outside had already darkened, small fluorescent lights were set up in the room, and Cui Jia and others were waiting with guns.


    There was tension in the air, and everyone could feel the presence of those monsters getting stronger as they approached the laboratory.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Changxing sat up and asked, took out an unopened bottle of Coke from his backpack, took a big sip, the cold feeling slipped from his throat to his chest, and he woke up instantly.


    Shen Ziqiu seemed much more relaxed. He leaned against the wall and said, "It wasn''t long before it got dark, and I didn''t find anything unusual. However, Liang Fan just said that he saw someone walking by on the street outside."


    Su Changxing remembered that Liang Fan had said the same thing yesterday, but apart from him, no one else in the team saw a similar scene.


    This is a bit strange.


    Su Changxing looked at Liang Fan and said, "Could it be those monsters you saw?"


    Liang Fan was also a little uncertain, and said: "It''s possible, but I don''t know, I just saw it inadvertently, it wasn''t real, and I didn''t see clearly what it was."

 v4 Chapter 17： break the door

    While talking, Liang Fan looked out again, Tong Kongmeng zoomed in and said, "They seem to be here."


    The room suddenly fell silent, and the others looked at each other with serious expressions, realizing that something was wrong with Liang Fan.


    Just when Cui Jia was about to say something, there was a knock on the door, the sound was not loud, but it was very clear.


    Cui Jia asked loudly, "Who is it?"


    Then I heard a voice: "This is my house, what are you doing in there? Come out!"


    This made the people in the house feel their scalps go numb, the monsters in the dark could already speak, and they could even communicate with them!


    Wu Wei looked sideways from the window to the door, but there was no one: "There is no one outside."


    It was obvious that the monster in the darkness was knocking on the door. The knocking on the door became stronger and louder, and the sound became louder and louder, until it turned into a smashing blow at the back.


    These monsters appeared earlier than yesterday, and it was still calm in the first half of the night yesterday.


    "Stay behind." Cui Jia said, looking back, and walked forward with the gun in his hand, facing the door.


    Su Changxing also consciously squatted in the corner of the room with his left hand in his pocket, ready to take out his gun in case of emergency.


    But now it seems that the situation is not that bad, and they are not without means to deal with it. Cui Jia and the others have killed a group of werewolves before, which means that they can kill these werewolves who came out of the darkness with normal means. monster.


    There is no extraordinary power in this world.


    The people in the house were all staring at the wooden door. The wooden door was not fragile, its material was hard and thick, and it was not so easy to force it open.


    The sound of knocking turned into heavy knocking, and the wooden door kept trembling. This process lasted for an hour, and the sense of depression was constantly breaking down their psychological defense.


    Everyone has limits, including these well-trained soldiers, but they are more able to bear it.


    There was a crack on the door, and it looked like it was about to be broken open, and a figure could be vaguely seen shaking outside the door.


    "Come out!"


    "What are you doing in there, come out quickly, this is my house."


    The shouting sounded again, and everyone in the room was startled, and Shen Ziqiu scolded: "What the **** is this different from a ghost? It can still talk. It couldn''t be someone who died more than ten years ago."


    As he spoke, he glanced at Shen Su Changxing again.


    Su Changxing said angrily, "Don''t look at me, I''m a real person."


    There was another impact, and this time a big hole was completely broken in the middle of the wooden door. A figure could be clearly seen in the darkness, and then a hand stretched out from the big hole, touched the lock with the backhand, and wanted to open the door.


    Cui Jia shot precisely at the outstretched wrist, and the dark red blood exploded and splashed on the floor.


    There was a big hole in the wrist, but it didn''t break, and it slowly retracted. Cui Jia shot it completely, and there was a painful cry from outside the door.


    The unclear black palm fell to the ground and disappeared quickly, even the dark red blood on the floor disappeared.


    There was silence outside the door, and the people inside held their breaths.


    Su Changxing asked aloud, "Is this how those infected with the Honkai virus disappeared?"


    Shen Ziqiu said without turning his head: "Almost, it all disappeared out of thin air anyway, as if he went to another dimension."


    It didn''t stop for too long, and there was movement outside the door again, and there was a crazier impact on the already broken wooden door.


    Cui Jia took a gun and fired at Dadong on the wooden door. Two bullets were fired. There was the sound of bullets piercing into flesh and blood. The outside of the door stopped again, but within two minutes the impact started again.


    Cui Jia seemed to have found a way to deal with it. He was stuck in time, guessing that when the impact started, he shot bullets out of the door through the big hole.


    [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and supports offline reading


    pApp]


    This process lasted for more than an hour, and finally a violent impact broke the door completely, and a huge figure appeared at the door, holding a hammer in both hands.


    Just as the thing was about to come in, gunshots rang out, several bullets pierced through the huge figure, blood exploded and fell on the floor, and then disappeared.


    At a glance, Su Changxing seemed to see indistinct figures crowded outside the door, looking at them with cold eyes.


    Fortunately, these monsters could all be killed by bullets. None of the monsters could rush in through the wooden door, and soon the window was broken, and a figure came in from the window, and was shot to death by the bullet halfway through.


    Each of these soldiers has excellent marksmanship. They are definitely elites among the elites in the army. Up to now, they have not missed a few bullets, and they have all accurately hit the fatal parts of those figures, although they do not know where they are. Can cause more damage.


    Soon, Su Changxing noticed movement from upstairs, like footsteps, and reminded: "It seems that there are also upstairs, pay attention to the stairs."


    He huddled in a corner the whole time, trembling, which was also in line with his identity as a civilian.


    Sure enough, there was a figure rushing down the stairs beside him, but just as he got down, he was shot in the head by a bullet from Shen Ziqiu, fell to the ground, and then disappeared in the water like ink.


    "You don''t need to remind me, I''ve noticed it a long time ago." Shen Ziqiu said quite complacently.


    This kind of battle lasted for half an hour, and then stopped suddenly, and there were no monsters rushing in again.


    "Is it over?" Su Changxing looked outside and secretly breathed a sigh of relief, which was more relaxed than expected.


    Yesterday, a monster killed the two of them. It seemed that the monster was stronger, otherwise these soldiers wouldn''t be able to kill them so easily given their quality.


    "Check the ammunition, Zhou Hu used a cabinet to block the door." Cui Jia still pointed his gun at the door without letting go, feeling that there was something staring at them in the dark.


    The team member named Zhou Hu is strong in stature and the strongest in the team. He was only slightly injured when he slapped the werewolf before. He pushed the cabinet and just approached him when there was a withered hand in the dark shoulders.


    at the same time.


    There was a gunshot, and the bullet hit the hand, causing it to shrink back, and the cabinet also blocked most of the door.


    At this time, the voice came from outside the door again.


    "Those people inside have gone mad."


    "Kill them!"


    Then there was a loud and unclear sound~www.novelhall.com~ Immediately afterwards, the small fluorescent lamp in the corner exploded out of thin air, and the darkness engulfed the corner of the room. When everyone was caught off guard, another small fluorescent lamp also Then explode.


    Half of the room was plunged into darkness, as if something invisible was rushing towards them.


    poof~


    With the ejection of sparks, Cui Jia fired a signal flare towards the door, which suddenly illuminated the surrounding darkness, even very dazzling, and also illuminated a large area outside the door.


    Nothing at all.


    Su Changxing''s hanging heart also suddenly let go. Cui Jia was more calm and calm than he expected, and he just waited until this time to fire a signal flare. It seemed that he didn''t have many rounds in his hand.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Shen Ziqiu took out small fluorescent lamps and placed them on both sides again, "This thing won''t last long, it should still explode later, it seems that an open flame is needed!"


    Su Changxing nodded, poured tar on the semi-finished torch and lit it, and handed it to Shen Ziqiu.

 v4 Chapter 18： power in the dark

    Under the light of the fire, they became quiet again, and they propped up a ray of light in this dark place.


    No one knows how many monsters there are in the dark, they only hope to survive until tomorrow morning.


    "You murderers, you are so insane, you killed so many people!"


    The people outside shouted again, seeming to accuse them.


    Another impact came from outside the door, this time it was so powerful that it overturned the cabinet, and a figure appeared outside the door.


    This person was more real than the previous ones. He was wearing a black sweater, and his exposed skin looked rotten. As soon as he walked in, a foul smell spread in the room.


    Even more striking is that he holds a silver hand ax in his hand


    Su Changxing confirmed that the silver hand ax was the one he had seen before, and followed them here!


    "Ah!"


    With a terrified cry, the rotten man approached them with a hand ax at an unimaginable speed, and rushed towards Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing could also feel the monster staring at him, took two steps back, and was about to draw his gun to shoot, when he heard a dull gunshot, the rotten man was shot by Wu Wei with a sniper rifle, Fly backwards.


    The bullet opened a big hole in his chest, and some internal organs and other things were exposed, rolling down on the floor, and the smell in the room became even more stinky.


    Before it could stand still, Wu Wei pulled the trigger again, hitting it in the abdomen and breaking a big hole.


    Others followed suit, and the rotting man''s body became riddled with holes and fell to the ground, as if he was dead. The flesh and blood quickly disappeared to the ground, leaving only a silver hand axe!


    That silver handaxe is real.


    Before everyone breathed a sigh of relief, a black figure appeared in front of their eyes, grabbed the silver hand ax and rushed towards Su Changxing with a sharp wind sound.


    too fast!


    Su Changxing had no choice but to dodge as hard as he could, but his shoulder was still cut by the hand axe.


    Wu Wei shot through the rotting man''s body again, and fell to the ground and disappeared under the fire of the crowd.


    "Destroy this axe!" Cui Jia shouted immediately.


    Liang Fan ran over to pick up the **** ax on the ground, and threw one of them into the stove. The silver hand ax was submerged in the flames, and as the black smoke drifted, screams echoed in the space.


    Sure enough, that rotten man never appeared again.


    Shen Ziqiu curled his lips: "What''s the difference between this and a ghost?"


    Su Changxing leaned against the wall and wrapped a bandage around the scratched part of his arm. Although the wound was long, it wasn''t deep, and it wasn''t serious. As long as it wasn''t infected, it wouldn''t be a big problem.


    After that, it finally stopped for a while. The monsters in the darkness seemed to be afraid, and no one dared to rush in. They all stared at the darkness outside.


    Cui Jia walked over with a gun in hand and asked, "Is there any problem?"


    Su Changxing shook his head, and said more relaxedly: "I''m lucky, I just avoided it, otherwise I''m afraid the hand will be gone."


    Cui Jia nodded, turned to look at Liang Fan, and asked, "Can you still see those monsters outside?"


    Liang Fan stared at the door, with cold sweat on his forehead, and said, "I can still see that they are on the road, staring at us, and may come in at any time."


    Cui Jia also realized that Liang Fan''s state was not right, so he patted him on the shoulder and said, "At present, it seems that they are not my opponents, and they probably won''t come in in a short time. Take it easy."


    Liang Fan turned his head to look at Su Changxing, pointed at him, and suddenly shouted like crazy: "It''s all because of him, it''s all because of him, these monsters came, those monsters just came for him. "


    "Captain, we can''t take him with us, he''s just a burden!"


    He did see something, and Su Changxing didn''t doubt his words, even if these monsters were really coming towards him.


    After Liang Fan said this, the others didn''t react too much, they just looked at him quietly, with suspicious eyes


    They all knew that Su Changxing was definitely responsible for being able to survive until now. Su Changxing''s existence had a restraining and weakening effect on these monsters in the dark.


    If Su Changxing hadn''t followed, I''m afraid they would have been swallowed by the darkness before.


    Cui Jia said with a serious expression: "By now, you should know why no one has succeeded in sending out so many teams before."


    Only then did Liang Fan calm down, with a slightly stiff expression on his face, he lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry, I lost my composure..."


    Su Changxing looked at him, wondering what he saw just now to say such a thing.


    Moreover, Liang Fan''s body must have accumulated a large amount of Houkai virus, which allowed him to see some illusions.


    Then they blocked the doors and windows with some furniture, and the fire lit up the room without a shadow,


    This kind of calm lasted for more than an hour, Shen Ziqiu also relaxed, squeezed liquid food into his mouth through the protective mask to replenish energy, and guessed:


    "Those monsters can''t be the people in the original town. They didn''t die, but lived in another world, and they can come here at night."


    Wu Wei said indifferently: "Don''t make up stories on your own, the more you think, the more you worry."


    During this period of time, Liang Fan fell into complete silence, didn''t say a word, sat quietly by the side, seemed to be thinking about something, suddenly raised his head and said, "There''s something else coming!"


    As soon as his words fell, the whole house began to tremble. With a violent impact, the furniture blocked by the door scattered, and a big hole was also broken along the wall.


    A two or three meter tall giant in military uniform appeared outside the door, with pale skin, bald head, drooping head, indescribably ugly, gray eyes, strange roaring sound, holding a huge wooden stick.


    Wu Wei held a sniper rifle, aimed at its forehead and pulled the trigger. The bullet only destroyed 1/4 of its head, making its movements pause.


    The wooden stick swung again and hit the wall of the room. The entire wall collapsed with a huge impact, and a torch was also extinguished in the smoke.


    "ah!


    "


    "Everyone must die!"


    A clear roar came from the monster.


    Wu Wei shot again, destroying half of the monster''s head, but the damage didn''t seem to have much effect, and it couldn''t stop the monster''s movements.


    It also proved that this is just a monster that looks like a human being, and it is a real monster. At least no one can be so alive and kicking after his head is blown off.


    "Die to me!


    "


    Shen Ziqiu took a gun and fired bullets at the monster''s chest. The bullets continuously exploded blood, making the monster''s body riddled with holes. Its movements also stopped suddenly, and it stopped in place, staggering. , seems to fall to the ground at any time.


    Cui Jia pulled out the chainsaw blade at his waist, the blade vibrated at high speed, and slashed horizontally, cutting through flesh and blood, and easily cut the huge white monster in half.


    The monster fell to the ground, but its body did not disappear. The flesh and blood wriggled like bugs, as if it was about to condense.


    Su Changxing realized that these monsters were more difficult to deal with than he imagined, so he immediately walked up with tar, poured it on the corpses of the monsters, and set them on fire.


    The flames ignited and crackled, like wet wood, but then went out quickly.


    Useless!


    At this time.


    Most of the monster''s body had been repaired, with one hand propped on the ground, jumping on the ground like a bug, trying to pounce on Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing took several steps back, dodging the monster''s pounce.


    Cui Jia''s eyes were quick, and he cut off the monster''s arm with a chainsaw knife, but this time it seemed to stimulate the monster, and the flesh and blood condensed at a faster speed, turned into filaments, stretched like a hedgehog, and then fused Together, slowly get up from the ground.


    Intensive gunfire sounded,


    The monster''s body was in the shape of a semi-liquid jelly. When the bullet hit it, it just sank into it and couldn''t cause much damage.


    Cui Jia slashed down again, and the blade hummed with the constant vibration, cutting open the monster''s body again, but at the same time, he was also pushed to the ground by the monster.


    The cut body of the monster healed quickly, which made everyone in the house feel extremely headache. It seemed that they couldn''t deal with the monster with their current methods.


    It can''t be killed at all!


    "Back!" Shen Ziqiu yelled, took out a square plastic bomb and threw it on the monster, and then ran back quickly.


    Su Changxing also quickly ran back and hid behind the side wall.


    With an explosion, smoke and dust rose, the whole house shook, and a big hole was blown in the floor.


    It fell into a brief silence, and then, there was the hiss of the monster, like countless needles piercing the eardrum continuously.


    Through the smoke and dust, Su Changxing saw a jelly-like thing wriggling on the ground, changing shape constantly, exploding like a hedgehog for a while, and agglomerating for a while.


    This scene is very strange.


    He was sure that if it was just an ordinary world, there would never be such a thing, so there should still be extraordinary power in this world, but it existed in a way that he couldn''t perceive.


    It may be related to the so-called Honkai virus.


    Suddenly, his consciousness fell into chaos, as if countless pairs of eyes were opened on his face, and his body was about to explode.


    The world in front of him turned black and white, only certain things were in color, such as the monster wriggling on the ground, and the charcoal black handaxe that fell to the ground because of the blast from the furnace.


    He realized that his power might never disappear, but existed in another way, which could not be truly revealed in this world.


    But this world is no longer complete, it has already collapsed, and these darkness is the part that has collapsed, so these monsters are born.


    From a certain point of view, he is not a monster. He was not a person of this world, but suddenly appeared in this world.


    He felt a sense of connection, and ran over to pick up the charcoal black hand ax on the ground. The handle should have been scorching hot, but it didn''t hurt the skin on his hand.


    The hand ax showed a phantom shadow of a sickle in the smoke and dust, appearing in his hand.


    In just a few seconds, the monster''s body condensed into a human shape again, with white skin, and different limbs were connected by silky flesh and blood.


    "Something twisted."


    He raised the hand axe and slashed at the monster''s body. The strength was not too great, but it easily cut through the monster''s flesh and blood.


    As if halfway through the nemesis, the monster''s body melted quickly, and a large amount of black smoke rose into the air, and there was a sharp roar.


    Then, the monster stopped moving, and just like the previous monsters, it quickly disappeared without a trace, except for the big hole left on the floor.


    Su Changxing stood where he was, and suddenly felt hot in his hands. He let go, and the hand ax fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    Just now, he regained a bit of strength and borrowed these monsters that shouldn''t exist.


    This made him more certain that this is a real world, but it has been broken, and the broken parts are constantly blending with the real and the fake, so these monsters were born.


    In the real side of this world, he can''t use his own power, but if he is in the broken and illusory side, then he is likely to become his former self.


    If you think about it this way, it seems that you have found a way to leave this world. Just go to the darkness and release your own power. At that time, it should be easy to leave this world.


    Thinking of this ~www.novelhall.com~ he was also relieved, there was no need to be afraid of these monsters in the dark, but these monsters should be afraid of him.


    But other than that, there are still all kinds of doubts. Once he liberates his power in the dark, can he return to the real side of this world?


    And even if he were to leave here,


    Also find Shen Jinxuan first.


    Various thoughts appeared in his mind, and his spirit seemed to be much stronger after the power backflow just now.


    Shen Ziqiu stepped forward, looked at the empty ground, and said in surprise, "The monster was killed by the bomb...or was it you?"


    He saw Su Changxing rushing over with a hatchet just now, but because of the heavy smoke, he couldn''t see the details clearly.


    Su Changxing rubbed his red hands, exhaled and said, "The one killed by you, this ax is really hot."


    Shen Ziqiu glanced at the charcoal-black handaxe on the ground, and said, "That''s for sure, it''s been burning in the stove for so long."

 v4 Chapter 19： howling wolf

    ,!


    Cui Jia came forward, looked at the empty floor, and showed a thoughtful expression: "I thought this monster would not be killed by the bomb, it was all chopped up by us just now, it''s fine."


    After speaking, he just glanced at Su Changxing, and didn''t say anything more, knowing that there was something strange, but he didn''t want to delve into it.


    Su Changxing wrapped his burnt palm with a bandage, and said, "This thing is not immortal, it probably will die when its energy is exhausted."


    "energy?"


    "It''s just a saying. This monster seems to be unkillable, but it should also have an energy source."


    "First check to see if the protective clothing is damaged." Cui Jia said, while reloading a bullet for the flare gun.


    The night is silent, those monsters do not appear, and there is no sound outside.


    There was a big hole in the door of the room, but no monster broke in for the rest of the time, and everyone tensed up. It wasn''t until the sun rose the next day that the atmosphere calmed down, knowing that these monsters would not appear for the time being.


    Cui Jia let out a long sigh of relief, sat on a stool beside him, and said, "Everyone rest for a while, we will set off in four hours."


    Su Changxing put the charcoal black hand ax into his backpack and asked, "Are you sure we will be there today?"


    Cui Jia nodded and said affirmatively: "Yes, if there are no accidents, we should be able to feel it in half a day."


    But what if something goes wrong?


    Su Changxing exhaled, always feeling that it would not be so smooth, there was a big secret hidden in it, the abyss might exist because of this laboratory.


    ¡­


    "Su Changxing, let''s go."


    There was a shout in his ear, Su Changxing opened his eyes suddenly, and saw Shen Ziqiu standing in front of him, with a faint pain in his arm.


    At this time, the sky was completely bright, and the mess in the house was the trace left by the battle last night.


    Su Changxing struggled to get up from the ground, feeling a dull pain in his head.


    Shen Ziqiu stretched out his hand to pull him and said, "Why is it a bit overwhelming? I think your body is indeed a little weak and you need more exercise."


    Su Changxing heard the words, and said with a smile: "Actually, my current state is much better than yesterday."


    After the power backflow, both his spirit and body have been strengthened compared to before, but the physical strengthening is smaller.


    Wu Wei handed over a white glass: "Drink some hot water to warm your body."


    Su Changxing noticed that there was a heated can on the stove, took the cup, and said, "I have a heart."


    Shen Ziqiu explained from the side: "We also want to let you rest for a while, your body is still too weak to compare with us."


    After this period of contact, Su Changxing also noticed that Shen Ziqiu''s physical strength was not comparable to that of ordinary people, and they might have strengthened it in some way.


    Su Chang happily ate something, and they set off along the snowy road.


    "Today''s weather is good." Shen Ziqiu glanced at the sky.


    Su Changxing said calmly: "Maybe there will be a snowstorm at any time."


    A black line stretched out from Shen Ziqiu''s forehead: "It shouldn''t be such a coincidence."


    Wu Wei looked sideways: "It was like this yesterday, after you finished speaking."


    Shen Ziqiu fell silent for a moment.


    The blizzard did not come unexpectedly, and the weather has always been good, with sunshine shining through the clouds.


    The atmosphere of the crowd also gradually eased down.


    Su Changxing followed behind on a bicycle, and said, "You''re right this time."


    Shen Ziqiu just said indifferently: "I didn''t think that you really thought it was the reason for my words."


    Wu Wei said, "Just a reasonable doubt."


    Unrelenting words.


    Shen Ziqiu seemed to be used to it, thought for a while and said, "What if a blizzard really comes?"


    Wu Wei took out the binoculars from her waist and said, "Then don''t talk anymore."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Walking on the road, Su Changxing suddenly thought of something, and asked Cui Jia, "Have you heard of Donglin City?"


    It was just a casual question, he thought he would not get an answer, but he heard Cui Jia say:


    "I know, a city in the south, it is said that the Houkai virus first broke out on a large scale more than ten years ago, and fell into the Houkai area. The south has long been designated as a restricted area, and almost no one survived."


    Hearing this, Su Changxing was also shocked. There should not be such a coincidence, and such a coincidence is impossible. The city he was in on Blue Star was Donglin City.


    Su Changxing was thoughtful and asked, "Did most people in the south survive?"


    Cui Jia nodded: "Even if there are some who survived, because they were infected with a large amount of Houkai virus, the latter disappeared the same way, there is no difference."


    "You also look like a person from the south. Could it be that you were from there before?"


    Su Changxing smiled helplessly: "Almost."


    He thought about it, before the doomsday game came to Blue Star, he had never heard of such things as an epidemic, but by looking at the previous diary, the time seemed to be right, the virus in this world just the time when it appeared.


    Some things are like this, the more you think about it, the more absurd you feel, but it is hard to deny that there must be some kind of connection between the two worlds, otherwise there would be no such similarity.


    Or¡­


    They walked along the road for two hours, and the surrounding environment did not change much. It was a vast expanse of whiteness, with dense jungles in the mountains, and the sky was not too bright, shrouded in white mist.


    Not far ahead, there is a red abandoned gas station, which was probably abandoned before the Honkai, and the oil drums are stained with rust.


    Liang Fan stopped suddenly, with a frightened expression on his face, and shouted: "Those things appeared again!"


    He saw unclear people also appearing on the snow, staring straight at him, showing malicious expressions.


    "What?" Shen Ziqiu looked around, but saw nothing, and it seemed that only Liang Fan could see those things.


    Cui Jia''s heart sank too. If Liang Fan could see those monsters during the day, wouldn''t it mean that the virus here has become dense to a certain extent, and there are signs of complete collapse.


    He took the lead and walked forward, and said calmly: "Continue to move forward, the closer to the laboratory, the higher the density of the virus, and it is normal to see those monsters."


    Su Changxing understood that Cui Jia carried out this mission without the slightest selfishness, it was for all human beings, for this world, and it was precisely because of him that this mission had such a slim chance of success.


    Liang Fan''s state became more and more wrong, and his expression gradually became distorted, as if he could no longer bear the shadows.


    Finally, after walking for another half an hour, he suddenly yelled at Su Changxing: "Don''t follow us anymore, it''s because of you that those monsters are eyeing us."


    Su Changxing stared at him, and said calmly, "But your captain invited me here on his own initiative."


    Cui Jia sternly said, "Liang Fan restrained his emotions! We are soldiers and we will fight until the last moment."


    He knew that Liang Fan was probably affected by the Honkai virus.


    Liang Fan suddenly came to his senses. He didn''t seem to realize what he just said for a while, and then apologized: "I''m sorry, I lost my temper again."


    Cui Jia frowned and asked, "What exactly did you see?"


    Liang Fan looked up at the scene in front of him, looked at Su Changxing, and said, "Those monsters are all staring at him, and there are more and more of them around. If this continues, we may not be able to reach the laboratory."


    Cui Jia was silent for a moment, and said seriously: "Please maintain your quality as a soldier. When I think you have been eroded by the virus, I will shoot you on the spot."


    Hearing this, Liang Fan shook his head and said, "Captain, you know, I''m not afraid of death, and I wouldn''t come here if I was afraid of death. I''m just afraid that we will fail. If we fail, there will be nothing left. All the efforts we have made before are worthless." will be void."


    Cui Jia turned his head and continued to walk forward: "Do your own thing well, the more you think, the more you worry."


    Although Liang Fan saw those monsters, they walked all the way smoothly, and they were almost two hours away from the laboratory.


    "Is that a wolf?" Shen Ziqiu looked up in the direction of the abandoned gas station.


    They again come across a red, abandoned gas station with rust stained oil drums.


    "It should be." Su Changxing affirmed.


    A howl of wolves came from the forest.


    Holding the binoculars, Wu Wei saw the figures of those werewolves: "It''s those monsters, they''re coming, they''re coming at us."


    Huge figures swayed in the woods, and one after another two or three meters tall werewolves with hideous faces and spliced ??bodies appeared in the woods and quickly approached them.


    but.


    As these werewolves approached, their shape also changed, and their size kept getting smaller. When they came to them, they had already turned into normal wolves.


    Intensive gunfire sounded.


    Cui Jia and others shot ordinary wolves at the wolves from a distance of tens of meters, but they couldn''t stop the power of the bullets. Seven or eight wolves were shot and fell to the ground in an instant, their blood staining the snow red.


    The other wolves were frightened by the gunshots, and with a whoosh, they turned around and ran away.


    "There are so many wolves in this mountain." Shen Ziqiu said.


    Cui Jia went up to check the corpse of the wolf on the ground and said: "It''s just an ordinary wolf. These beasts seem to be here to ambush us. They have been waiting here for a long time."


    Su Changxing also understood what he meant: "You mean someone is manipulating these wolves to attack us behind the scenes."


    Cui Jia nodded: "Yes, otherwise we probably wouldn''t encounter wolves frequently, after all, this place is still very big, and we have a lot of people, generally speaking, these animals would not attack rashly. "


    If there was something really controlling all this, what would it be?


    Over the corpses of these wolves, continue to walk forward, after walking for more than 20 minutes, there is another red abandoned gas station in front of you.


    Su Changxing felt a little strange, and said, "Are there so many abandoned gas stations on this road?"


    Cui Jia frowned, obviously also aware of the problem: "I don''t know, maybe our map and the real road section are different."


    Immediately afterwards, before the words fell, another howl of wolves came from the woods.


    Wu Wei picked up the binoculars and saw the werewolf walking through the forest: "There are monsters again!"


    As they approached them, their size kept shrinking and they turned into normal wolves, and then they shot and killed some of them, while the others turned around and ran away with a whoosh.


    Everyone was taken aback when they saw those wolves running away.


    This scene seems familiar.


    Shen Ziqiu looked around with a puzzled expression: "The environment here is similar to before."


    What''s more conspicuous is that the gas station seems to be exactly the same as the one I saw before.


    Cui Jia knew something was wrong, but still said: "Keep going, don''t stop."


    Their purpose is to get to the lab, nothing else matters.


    Sure enough, after more than 20 minutes, they saw a red abandoned gas station again, and then heard three wolf howls.


    "Ow!


    "


    Wu Wei took out the binoculars again, looked into the forest, and saw those werewolves again, "It''s those monsters again!"


    When those werewolves rushed in front of them, they became normal, and then they shot a part of them, turned around and ran away with a whimper


    Everyone looked at each other and realized that something was wrong.


    There was a brief silence.


    Cui Jia said in a deep voice: "We seem to have encountered exactly the same thing, and the surrounding environment seems to be similar to before."


    Shen Ziqiu suggested: "How about we go back and see if the corpses of those wolves are still there?"


    Cui Jia thought for a moment, looked sideways at Su Changxing and asked, "What do you think?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said: "You can look back and find out what is the most important thing about us now. If those corpses are still there, it can at least prove that our previous experiences are real. If they are not there... It''s hard to say."


    Say it.


    They turned around and walked back for more than 20 minutes. When they came to the place just now, they saw the corpses of several wolves on the ground. After such a while, the flesh and blood showed signs of freezing.


    Shen Ziqiu observed the corpses on the ground, noticed that several wolves were exactly the same as the ones that died before, and said:


    "My memory is very good. The environment here and these wolves are exactly the same as the ones we encountered just now."


    The similarity is understandable, but the exact sameness makes people feel panic.


    Cui Jia was also caught in a dilemma. If this is the case, their actual journey may be much longer than expected, so he said decisively:


    "Let''s move on and see what''s going on."


    Su Changxing followed Cui Jia and the others to continue walking along the road. Sure enough, after walking for a short time, they heard wolves howling again, and another pack of wolves rushed towards them from the forest, just like before~www.novelhall .com~ Intensive gunshots sounded, some of them could be killed by them, and others turned around and ran away with a whoosh.


    "It''s like this again!" Shen Ziqiu frowned and said.


    Cui Jia said in a low voice, "Go ahead."


    Without stopping too much, they continued to move forward, and they experienced the same thing three or four times.


    Shen Ziqiu couldn''t help but said: "Captain, if this continues, our ammunition will not be able to withstand consumption."


    Cui Jia thought for a while and said, "Then save the ammunition and just shoot two shots to scare the wolves away."


    This method is relatively useful.


    After these werewolves turned into ordinary wolves, they still retained the habits of beasts, and it was relatively easy to scare them away with gunshots.


    They kept going forward, repeating this process, and the wolves kept attacking them.


    It''s exhausting.


    After repeating it about 20 or 30 times, they finally stopped, knowing that going on like this is not an option, and they might not be able to reach the laboratory until they die.

 v4 Chapter 20： in the dark

    ,!


    Cui Jia''s face became dark, and he looked at the others and asked, "If this continues, we may not be able to reach the laboratory. What do you think?"


    Everyone fell into silence, unable to do anything about it, and unable to understand what was going on.


    All this is beyond imagination.


    Finally, with a livid face, Liang Fan said aloud: "The situation here is completely different from what we expected before. I''m afraid we won''t be able to reach the laboratory now. Why don''t we go back first, bring back the information we know, and then make a long-term plan?" .¡±


    Knowing that they can''t reach the laboratory, going back may be the best option, at least they can bring back all the information they know.


    You must know that all the teams that were sent to this place before did not return alive.


    Cui Jia frowned: "We have no chance, even if we go back, we won''t survive."


    Liang Fan seemed quite rational, and continued: "Captain, we are not going back to survive, but to bring back the information we have obtained. This is probably the best choice."


    Cui Jia fell into a brief silence, feeling that what Liang Fan said was not wrong, and they would not be able to get to the laboratory even if they went on like this.


    Su Changxing looked at the reactions of the people around him, knew that Cui Jia and the others couldn''t just go back, thought for a while and said, "Is there a way for me to let us in?"


    When Liang Fan heard Su Changxing''s words, his face seemed uneasy, and he asked instead, "What can you do?"


    What he was about to say was stopped by Cui Jia.


    Cui Jia turned to Su Changxing and asked, "What way?"


    Su Changxing himself was very suspicious. It was normal for Liang Fan not to believe him. Cui Jia was willing to believe him, which was like going to the doctor in a hurry.


    Su Changxing didn''t care whether they understood or not, and explained: "The monsters in the dark are obviously in another space, probably an area that has completely collapsed, and the places we walk will repeat themselves without collapse. The result of the region repairing itself."


    Shen Ziqiu asked: "Repair by yourself? Why did you repair it by yourself?"


    Su Changxing said calmly: "Of course it''s because the reality of this world has not completely collapsed."


    Shen Ziqiu asked further: "You mean the laboratory no longer exists?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "No, it should still exist, but it is no longer in the reality of this world."


    Cui Jia asked the key question: "So how should we get to the laboratory?"


    A smile appeared on the corner of Su Changxing''s mouth, and he said, "If my guess is correct, we will be able to reach the laboratory through the night after night."


    Cui Jia thought for a moment, felt a little confused, and asked, "Is it true?"


    Su Changxing nodded and said affirmatively, "Of course, in theory, this is the only way for us to enter the laboratory."


    "I won''t talk nonsense. After all, we are on the same boat now. I followed you to save all human beings and the world. At the same time, I don''t want to die."


    He knew that Cui Jia would not give up, as long as he could see a little bit of hope, he would not give up. Hope is like opium, it will fascinate and make people crazy!


    Liang Fan''s face became gloomy, he looked at Su Changxing and said coldly, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Then he looked at his team and said, "Would you guys believe what this guy says is so absurd?"


    No one responded, they all fell into silence and thinking.


    They are all elites, not just soldiers, they all have the ability to think independently, and they will naturally distinguish between true and false, and then make corresponding decisions.


    Shen Ziqiu showed a smug smile, looked at Su Changxing, and said, "If I guessed correctly, you should be a researcher at the Eye of the World Laboratory."


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect Shen Ziqiu to come to such a far-fetched conclusion, he shook his head and said, "Of course not, I don''t even know what Eye of the World laboratory is."


    Cui Jia stared at Su Changxing, and interjected:


    "We have information showing that on the eve of the large-scale outbreak of the virus, several laboratory researchers escaped. You should be one of them, otherwise you would not know so much about it."


    Su Changxing raised his brows, as if he had thought of something, but he didn''t veto it: "You think it is right."


    He suddenly thought of a question, what if their judgment is correct?


    This time, he wasn''t so sure of what he had confirmed.


    Before, it was because he didn''t believe in other people''s judgments, he denied the judgments of the players of the Three Religions, and he also denied the judgments of the doomsday game, which caused the ancient gods to almost come from the past to the present.


    What if, he was really from this world, and he happens to be a researcher of Eye of the World...


    Cui Jia didn''t dwell on this issue, and walked towards the gas station with a gun in his hand: "Then let''s rest here first, and then set off at night."


    They set up a fire in the open space, rested and conserved their strength, and waited for the night to come. Now there are only three or four hours before night falls.


    Time passed bit by bit, the sky gradually darkened, and whispers could be clearly heard in the space.


    "Did you hear that? My scalp felt numb when I heard this sound." Shen Ziqiu shook his body, stood up from the ground immediately, and looked around, but couldn''t see anything.


    different from before.


    Everyone can feel the subtle changes in the surrounding environment, as if they have come to another space.


    Cui Jia looked towards the direction where the road extended, and said with a sigh of relief: "It is indeed feasible, let''s see if we can rush to the laboratory from here."


    The light of the waning moon scattered on the snowy road turned into silver, like water flowing in the air with a gloomy taste, making this space look black and white.


    Walking in the dark is dangerous, and Su Changxing made this decision with some reliance.


    He is not afraid of the dark, on the contrary, the real side of this world will make him extremely vulnerable, just like a real ordinary person.


    He could feel that there were many things in the darkness, looking at him with fearful eyes, wanting to get close but not daring.


    Sure enough, after night, they were able to move on again, no longer repeated road sections, similar to Shen Ziqiu''s conjecture, the laboratory area was completely collapsed and hidden in the night.


    Each of them holds a torch, propping up a light, so as to walk through the darkness.


    The snow on the ground is very thin, there are many cracks, and dead bones can still be seen.


    It''s a totally lost space.


    A crisp voice came from the front. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    da da da ~


    Cui Jia saw a figure with a cane in the darkness, stopped and pointed his gun at that thing.


    The others also aimed their guns in unison.


    Getting closer, getting closer.


    It seemed to be an old man with a stooped body, holding a cane in his hand, wearing thick clothes, walking on the dark road.


    Su Changxing could feel that his eyesight had obviously improved after coming to this place, and he could see that he was alone at that time, at least like a person, with wrinkles on his face.


    "You shouldn''t be here."


    An old voice came.


    Everyone was surprised, the voice was so real and clear.


    "There are no living people here, right?" Shen Ziqiu whispered, a large amount of white smoke came out from the vent hole on the back of the protective suit.


    Cui Jia asked loudly: "Who are you? Please reveal your identity, otherwise we will shoot you!"

 v4 Chapter 21： laboratory

    ,!


    Cui Jia didn''t get an immediate response, and shot at the human-looking thing mercilessly.


    The flames lit up in the dark night, the bullet pierced through the man''s body, and blood exploded behind him, and there was a dull sound of the bullet sinking into the flesh and blood.


    A total of five bullets were shot precisely on the man''s body


    "Go up and have a look." Cui Jia waved his hand and said.


    Another team member named Wang Hu went up to check the corpse on the ground, kicked it but there was no movement, then turned around and said, "It seems to be a person, he is already dead."


    Shen Ziqiu showed a surprised look: "Is it a person?"


    He hurried up to check the corpse on the ground, and found that it was indeed dead. It was an old woman with a fur cap on her head and a crutch in her hand, which was pitch black and looked like an iron rod.


    Su Changxing also walked over. Just as he walked over, he saw the old woman on the ground suddenly opened her eyes, bounced up from the ground, and hugged Wang Hu who was closest to her. They wrap.


    There was a scream.


    "Ahhh!"


    The protective suit couldn''t stop the flames at all, and it was easily burned through. Wang Hu subconsciously wanted to push the opponent away, but he couldn''t push the old woman away like a shackle, tightly wrapped around his body. Can''t get rid of it at all.


    Others shot at the burning old woman, and the bullets made a crisp sound as if they were hitting steel plates.


    This is definitely a monster!


    "Get out of here, or you will all die here!"


    The old woman shouted in a hoarse voice, her face was covered with blood, and the blood evaporated in the flames, with a look of madness, she raised the cane in her hand and pierced Wang Hu''s body at once, the end of which was covered with blood.


    Although her body was very hard, she still couldn''t stop the novel of dense bullets. After being hit by dozens of bullets, she became riddled with holes. Then the flame went out, she let go of her hands, and fell to the ground again, gone. live.


    The same was true for Wang Hu, his whole body was scorched and fell to the ground, but he was not dead yet, and his consciousness was still clear, but his body could not move.


    Cui Jia walked over and knelt down to check his injuries, and said, "Your protective clothing has been damaged."


    The implication is that there is no salvation.


    In this place, the Honkai virus may have reached an astonishing value. Ordinary people without the protection of protective clothing may be swallowed by the virus in an instant.


    On the contrary, Wang Hu showed a relieved look on his face, and said, "It doesn''t hurt anyway, so kill me...Captain, you must succeed, please."


    As he spoke, he closed his eyes, accepting death calmly.


    Cui Jia stood up and nodded, then raised the gun in his hand and pointed it at Wang Hu''s head.


    bang~


    With a clear gunshot, Wang Hu was shot dead and lay motionless on the ground.


    "Follow."


    Cui Jia walked forward without looking back.


    From this position, they could vaguely see the high wall outside the laboratory. They could see that this place was originally heavily guarded and there were troops stationed here, but now there was nothing, it was empty.


    Su Changxing held a hand ax and walked in the middle of the team, so he was protected. No matter which direction a monster came from, he would not be attacked immediately.


    Before they got close to the high wall, shouts came from the high wall.


    "Get out of here! Outsiders get out of here! This is not where you should be!"


    There were figures standing on top of the high wall, shouting at them, more and more figures, almost covering the entire high wall, staring at them with dark eyes.


    The moonlight is also dark, only a faint light.


    Cui Jia looked at the closed gate, ignored the voice from the high wall, turned his head to Shen Ziqiu and said:


    "Explode, let''s go straight in."


    Shen Ziqiu nodded, showing a serious expression, stepped back four or five times, put the nuclear bomb on his shoulders, and knelt on one knee, facing the high wall in front of him.


    Huh~


    boom!


    The nuclear bomb flew out in an arc, hit the edge of the high wall, and exploded violently. The flames completely illuminated the surrounding area, just like daytime.


    A huge hole was blown out of the high wall.


    "Let''s go in!"


    Cui Jia took the lead and ran into the smoke. He saw a figure rushing out of the smoke, and shot directly. He could hear screams, and it seemed that he had hit someone.


    Following the explosion, those things in the darkness finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and rushed towards them from all directions, accompanied by intensive shouts of killing.


    This time, they finally saw that these were men with weapons, clubs, swords, and even harpoons.


    These people looked no different from ordinary people, and their bodies were also very fragile. When they were touched by bullets, they fell to the ground and screamed.


    But they look so fearless.


    Wu Wei threw two grenades in two directions behind her. With the explosion, flesh and blood bounced in the sky and splashed onto their faces.


    Another grenade exploded in front of them. Its power was astonishing, covering a range of more than ten to twenty meters.


    They rushed into the high wall smoothly, and Su Changxing just ran along the whole way. His combat power is not strong, and it is already trying his best to keep himself from getting hurt.


    Cui Jia emptied the gun in his hand, and didn''t bother to reload it. He pulled out the chainsaw sword at his waist with his backhand, kicked the rushing person away, and chopped off the other person with a backhand. The blood was stained red and white. protective clothing.


    "The main body of the laboratory is underground, and the Flywheel Eye is on the bottom floor. We have to enter the main entrance, but we can''t find a way to go underground." Shen Ziqiu said loudly, also to remind others that they have a clear goal.


    As soon as they came to the main entrance, they saw two huge figures walking out, wearing military uniforms, white skin, bald, drooping heads, and looked quite ugly.


    These two monsters are very similar to the one they encountered before, and they have a high probability of having similar abilities, making them difficult to kill.


    The situation suddenly became critical, and there were still a large number of people following behind them. Once they were blocked here, the entire army might be wiped out.


    Wu Wei stopped, set up a sniper rifle, and shot at one of the monsters. With the dull gunshot, the head of the white monster on the left exploded.


    Seeing that the monster behind was about to catch up, Shen Ziqiu threw the plastic bomb at his waist with a backhand, which happened to land not far behind Wu Wei.


    The explosion separated Wu Wei from the people following behind.


    really.


    After the white monster''s head exploded, the flesh and blood were like semi-solid plastic, and the whole body was stretched in silk threads, wriggling on the ground continuously, and the flesh and blood quickly repaired.


    Cui Jia pulled out the pistol at his waist, shot another white monster in the head, and then rushed up with the chainsaw sword, cutting off the monster''s body along the shoulder.


    It''s a pity that only the shoulder was broken, and the monster was still very energetic. It slapped Cui Jia''s shoulder and sent him flying to the ground.


    Su Changxing took the opportunity to rush towards the white monster that was repairing itself after being headshot with an ax in hand. He noticed that when the monster repaired itself, it was not too aggressive.


    Sure enough, when he rushed in front of the monster, the monster just stretched itself like a hedgehog, and didn''t notice Su Changxing''s approach.


    Su Changxing felt the power hidden in the darkness flowing along his arm, and suddenly a dark red sickle appeared in his hand, easily cutting the white monster''s body, UU reading www.uukanshu £® com and accompanied by a lot of white smoke.


    Then, he turned around and ran towards another monster, which was just fighting with Cui Jia, with his back turned to him, he slashed on the back of the white monster with an axe, and the blade sank.


    The monster''s strength seemed to be drained suddenly, and it fell to the ground at once, emitting a lot of white smoke, as if it was burning continuously, but there was no flame.


    Cui Jia got up from the ground, and when he saw this scene, he showed a surprised expression, but he didn''t care about the surprise at this time, and turned his head and shouted to the others: "Let''s go inside."


    They didn''t know how many such monsters there were in the darkness, so they had no way to stay where they were, but they could only move forward as best they could, and there were shouts one after another behind them.


    After entering the main entrance of the laboratory, it became quiet instead, and those people did not chase from behind.


    "They didn''t catch up, is it because they can''t get close to here?" Shen Ziqiu guessed, threw an empty magazine clip on the ground, and took out a smaller chainsaw knife from his waist, the bullets were almost full .


    Su Changxing glanced back, put the ax back in his backpack, and squeezed his hands involuntarily. The two blows just now almost made him lose his strength, as if he had used too much force subconsciously.

 v4 Chapter 22： knight

    ,!


    After entering the main entrance, there is a circular hall with three corridors leading to different directions.


    Cui Jia didn''t mention what happened just now, but Shen Ziqiu asked, "How did you kill those two monsters? You killed the monster before, right?"


    The eyes of the others all cast their gazes over, with curiosity, surprise, and scrutiny.


    Su Changxing looked like a weak ordinary person. Under such a bad situation, he would die if he didn''t pay attention, but he killed the monster that they couldn''t kill.


    Su Changxing looked around at the reactions of the people around him, and said Hanhu: "I don''t know too well, but I just have this ability."


    Naturally, he couldn''t tell these people that he was an Extraordinary from outside this world. He already possessed great strength, so killing these monsters was nothing...


    Seeing that Su Changxing didn''t want to say anything, Shen Ziqiu didn''t ask any more, but said, "All right, that is to say, if we encounter this kind of unkillable monster again, we can leave it to you."


    Su Changxing nodded: "But first of all, he must be immobilized, otherwise I won''t be able to approach him either. I''m just an ordinary person, and I''m no match for you."


    Hearing what Su Changxing said, Cui Jia couldn''t hold back anymore, his face twitched, and he said, "The left side should be the passage leading to the underground."


    Su Changxing asked, "Do you have a map?"


    Cui Jia shook his head: "No, I just analyzed the previous data and knew that this road is the passage leading to the underground. There is no specific map. After all, this is the laboratory with the highest level of secrecy."


    "And after the big collapse, a lot of data and information were lost, so we didn''t have a deep understanding of the laboratory."


    After walking for about twenty minutes, they found the entrance to the underground. It was a thick iron gate, but the iron gate was completely twisted, as if it had been hit from the inside out by some huge force.


    "Is this an underground explosion?" Shen Ziqiu was stunned when he saw the iron gate, and said.


    Liang Fan glanced at him: "It''s not true at first glance. This place is the center of the virus outbreak. I''m afraid something terrible has happened."


    Shen Ziqiu said angrily: "Then why do you say it is?"


    Liang Fan said coldly, "I don''t know."


    Passing through the broken iron gate, they only walked down a short distance, and they felt that the texture of the firelight had changed, becoming lighter and more white.


    Cui Jia frowned and looked at the torch: "The color of the flame has changed."


    Su Changxing approached the flame with his hands, the temperature still remained, he shook his head and said, "Probably not, the space here has changed."


    In his opinion, it is probably because the spatial rules here are distorted for some reason that it presents this appearance.


    When they got here, everyone''s expressions became tense, and even Su Changxing''s palms couldn''t help but sweat.


    Colors are lost bit by bit, the flames become white, not because the flames become white, but the world becomes a black and white world, only white and black, or gray mixed with black and white.


    Stepping~


    The sound of metal colliding came from below the receiver, like footsteps.


    "what is that?"


    "Ready to fight."


    Cui Jia raised the gun in his hand and pointed it down, a figure appeared in front of them, a man wearing metal armor and holding a huge shield, walking up from the bottom of the stairs, it seemed to be a knight.


    Intensive gunshots sounded, and the shield was harder than expected, and all the bullets bounced off.


    The knight held up his shield and walked up steadily against the bullets.


    It wasn''t until Wu Wei fired a sniper rifle that he shattered a corner of the shield and stopped the biker. Because of the huge force, the shield also bounced off, revealing a gap in his chest, and several bullets pierced through his armor , but also through his body.


    Dark blood spilled from the hole in the armor, and the knight fell to the ground, but there were other knights coming up behind him, one, two, three...


    "For a miracle!"


    "kill!"


    Someone shouted from below, and the knights also spoke in unison.


    Shen Ziqiu took out the last grenade and threw it down, rolling down the stairs.


    "Aren''t you afraid of blowing this place down?" Cui Jia yelled.


    Shen Ziqiu opened his eyes wide: "I can''t control that much anymore!"


    As an explosion sounded below, white light, white smoke, and black gravel filled the entire field of vision.


    Su Changxing also sat on the steps due to the impact, covering his face with his hands so that his arms would not be scratched by flying debris.


    Hearing that the knights did not collapse, and that the knights were not all dead, Cui Jia stepped forward and kicked one of them down, leaving a footprint on the armor with such force.


    These people looked like ordinary soldiers, wearing heavy armor.


    There were five or six knights left, and with the help of guns, they quickly killed them all and went to the next level.


    Stepping~


    Intense footsteps came.


    A tall black knight wearing iron armor and holding a giant sword bigger than a human rushed towards them.


    The ground trembled, and the formation looked extremely scary.


    The knight''s armor was so thick that it bounced off all the bullets, and Wu Wei had no time to shoot, so she had to retreat first.


    Seeing this, Cui Jia rushed forward without hesitation, jumped sideways, and avoided the giant sword''s sweep. Suddenly, his whole body seemed to be blessed with divine power, and a terrifying force erupted. The sword stepped on the ground, sank with a loud bang, and then pierced through the knight''s chest.


    The chain saw blade vibrated, constantly twisting the flesh and blood.


    Su Changxing could see that Cui Jia showed a power that he shouldn''t have, which completely surpassed the limit of human beings. It seemed that he had come into the darkness, but he was released instead!


    The knight did not die. He yelled "for a miracle" and threw a backhand punch at Cui Jia, but Cui Jia blocked him with one hand, then grabbed his head and smashed it against the wall next to him, with a loud bang , A big hole was broken in the wall, and the knight''s head and helmet were completely deformed.


    Cui Jia casually threw the limp knight on the ground, panting heavily, turned his head and walked towards them step by step. In the dimness, it seemed that white flames were burning on his body, and scorching footprints were stepped on the ground.


    Except for Su Changxing, everyone else was stunned. They didn''t understand why Cui Jia suddenly possessed such great power, as if he was a different person, and even showed a look of fear.


    Is their captain still the captain now?


    After completely entering the flames, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Cui Jia returned to normal. It seemed that there was no difference from before. He felt that the reactions of others were a bit strange, and asked: "What''s wrong?"


    Shen Ziqiu pointed to the knight who fell on the ground: "Captain, you killed that monster with your bare hands."


    Cui Jia was stunned for a moment before he suddenly realized what the problem was. He shouldn''t have such a powerful force to kill such a monster with his bare hands.


    Am I crazy?


    This is his first reaction.


    No, I shouldn''t be crazy, or everyone has gone crazy together.


    He thought for a while before saying, "The space here is a bit strange."


    Then he looked at Su Changxing and asked, "This is why you should know."


    Among the people present, only Shen Ziqiu looked very calm, as if he was not surprised.


    Su Changxing said helplessly: "How do I know, maybe you are so strong yourself."

 v4 Chapter 23： ID card

    ,!


    If it is real, it is a collapsed, solid point, theoretically infinitely heavy, and will continue to expand and spread in nothingness.


    It''s like a god.


    ¡­


    Cui Jia didn''t get too entangled in this issue. What they need to do most now is to find the Flywheel Eye in order to stop the continuation of the collapse.


    "Keep going down."


    Holding the chain saw blade in his hand, he took the lead to walk down. He could hear clear footsteps coming from the bottom of the stairs, and the iron boots collided with the stone stairs.


    The number of knights in the laboratory is beyond imagination, and there must be at least ten or twenty of them to hear the footsteps.


    The physical fitness of these knights far exceeds that of ordinary people, and with the protection of iron armor, it is difficult to shoot them even with guns.


    However, now that Cui Jia has acquired extraordinary strength, he rushed straight towards those knights, kicked the front one down the stairs with one kick, and slashed at the other with a chainsaw knife. Cut off the armor and the body of the knight.


    He looked very brave, one person stood in front, and the others followed behind, shooting with guns, emptying the few remaining bullets.


    They made their way down the stairs.


    Everything seems to be going well. The laboratory has a total of 9 floors, and they are now on the 5th floor underground. Although there are many knights here, they are not Cui Jia''s opponents.


    They pushed all the way down, killed more than 20 knights, and reached the 7th floor underground. It seemed that they could really reach the bottom of the laboratory and close the flywheel eye.


    at this time.


    Su Changxing heard a shout from behind.


    "Liang Fan, what do you want to do!"


    Then, he felt his scalp tingling for a while, and wanted to squat down to avoid it, but it was too late, when he heard gunshots, three shots in a row, and blood spattered on his body.


    He was not injured. Looking back, Shen Ziqiu had been shot and fell into a pool of blood. Liang Fan threw away the empty gun in his hand and pointed his pistol at him.


    Obviously, it was Shen Ziqiu who blocked the bullet for him just now, otherwise he would be the one who fell down.


    "What are you doing?" Wu Wei asked loudly, turning her gun on Liang Fan.


    Liang Fan stared at Su Changxing, showing a ferocious face, and said, "He must die! If he doesn''t die, we have to finish the game!"


    Immediately, he pulled the trigger without hesitation, and the bullet was shot from the muzzle of the gun. Su Changxing also consciously dodged in advance, but he still didn''t dodge, the distance was too close, and Liang Fan''s marksmanship was not bad.


    The bullet hit his shoulder, leaving a **** hole, and Su Changxing also fell on the steps, grabbing the railing with his other hand, and said coldly:


    "If you kill me, you will all die! Do you think you can survive here without me?"


    Liang Fan''s eyes widened, showing a ferocious face, and he pulled the trigger again without hesitation.


    The bullet was shot at him from the air, but this time it was intercepted by a black shadow running from the front. Cui Jia ran over, bounced the bullet with his fist, rushed up and grabbed Liang Fan, and questioned:


    "Why are you doing this?"


    He looked at Liang Fan carefully, and didn''t find any sign of Liang Fan''s madness. Instead, his eyes were clear, and he clearly knew what he was doing.


    Liang Fan was strangled, but there was a smile on his face: "Captain, this is the future, we don''t need to change anything, I believe you can also feel such power!"


    "He is the only variable, so if you kill him, there will be no surprises!"


    Cui Jia frowned, with anger on his face: "What do you know? You were from the laboratory before?"


    Liang Fan didn''t speak, the smile on his face gradually died, and his body limp on the ground.


    Cui Jia turned around and was about to say something to Su Changxing, but he felt the movement behind him. Looking back, he saw Liang Fan standing up from the ground again, his eyes were scarlet, and his skin was liquid like water. Mixed with one round drum kit after another.


    "Death is the real relief, Captain!"


    Liang Fan''s voice came again.


    However, his target was not Cui Jia, but Su Changxing next to him. He jumped high on the stairs, dodged Cui Jia''s attack, and rushed towards Su Changxing. His lower body became translucent, like a ghost.


    Su Changxing looked at him expressionlessly, Liang Fan completely calmed down facing this state.


    Liang Fan might have been able to pose a threat to him before, but now he has completely merged into the darkness and gained extraordinary power. It seems that he has become stronger, but to Su Changxing, this is probably no different from a bug.


    A big hand floated on the pitch-black ceiling, and then it was photographed. There was no wind, and there was no movement, as if it was just an illusion.


    Liang Fan was only a few steps away from Su Changxing, and he slammed heavily on the stairs. His body was smashed into meatloaf, but he was not dead yet, and his head was completely exposed.


    Su Changxing held his injured shoulder, stared at him, and asked, "Why did you kill me?"


    Liang Fan showed a bit of panic, felt the pain and pain, and said incomprehensibly, "How did you do it, it''s impossible!"


    Immediately afterwards, the big hand exerted force again, and he let out a scream.


    "Why did you kill me?" Su Changxing stared at him and asked again, knowing what secret Liang Fan was hiding, probably about him, otherwise he wouldn''t have killed him at this time.


    "Miracle is doomed, you can''t change it!" Liang Fan shouted, his body was completely shattered on the ground like glass, turning into some white debris.


    Miracle?


    Seeing Liang Fan''s death, Cui Jia turned around to check Shen Ziqiu''s injury.


    Su Changxing got up and walked over, asking, "How''s the situation?"


    Cui Jia said in a deep voice, "The protective suit is torn."


    Su Changxing saw Shen Ziqiu lying on the ground with blood on his mouth, stared at him without saying a word, exhaled and said, "Thank you."


    Shen Ziqiu struggled on the ground, showing a painful expression, and then said: "I saved you only to complete the mission, promise me to help the captain and the others complete the mission!"


    Su Changxing stared at him without answering, seemed to agree, took out a small medical bag from his backpack, threw it beside him, and said:


    "Treat the wound yourself, you may not die, and the virus may not be a virus here."


    Shen Ziqiu smiled: "Okay, let me struggle again."


    Throwing down the sinker ball, they continued to walk down. The black and white world reappeared in color, and the firelight also returned to crimson.


    This place is still a part of this world, but it''s completely broken. The real and the unreal are intertwined. Su Changxing finally sensed the existence of extraordinary power.


    "Where is the eye of the flywheel?" Cui Jia asked, walking ahead without looking back.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "I don''t know, there''s no need for me to lie to you."


    Cui Jia was silent for a moment: "I believe in you."


    I don''t know if I really believe it or fake it.


    Su Changxing also felt a little confused. Like them, those knights seemed to be part of this world and existed for real, but why did these people appear here.


    What does the so-called miracle refer to?


    "Is there someone in front?" Looking at the front of the corridor, he saw a figure half kneeling on the ground, who seemed to be seriously injured.


    Cui Jia strode forward with a chainsaw knife trembling with blood, his eyes were already red-eyed, and he wanted to do it when he saw someone.


    "What''s your intention for coming here?" The man kneeling on the ground said in a hoarse voice, and the slightest movement of the body caused blood to flow down.


    Cui Jia did not hide it, and said frankly: "Of course it is to close the flywheel eye and stop the collapse of this world. I don''t care who you are, and those who stand in my way will die!"


    The person kneeling on the ground seemed to understand, and said with a sneer, "Then have you ever thought that this is the correct process?"


    Cui Jia strode over with the chainsaw sword in hand: "I can''t control that much."


    He could probably guess that Flywheel Eye might be behind here.


    Walking in, he saw clearly that this was also a knight, wearing black armor, but it was full of cracks and blood.


    Cui Jia raised the chainsaw blade and slashed at an extremely fast speed, but the knight dodged it. He grabbed his arm and pulled hard, but was smashed to the ground with a loud bang.


    The two were fighting together, and Su Changxing took the opportunity to run over from the other side, feeling that the place ahead was where the extraordinary power gathered.


    Turning the corner, a piece of brightness is in stark contrast to the darkness before, UU reading www. uukanshu£® The com light is on, the white light covers the shadows, and the corridor is spotless.


    After walking two steps, he found an ID card by the wall, the kind hung around his neck, and a photo.


    Su Changxing was indeed stunned. He stared at the photo above, moved his mouth, and swallowed dryly. It was a woman, Shen Jinxuan, very young, with tied hair, glasses, and a gray coat. Researcher in the laboratory.


    Below it says, Shen Jinxuan, a special researcher of Eye of the World.


    !


    !


    Su Changxing stopped at the same spot, feeling a little confused in his head, leaned against the wall, let go of his hand, and the ID card fell to the ground.


    He seemed to have seen the truth, and found it ridiculous.


    Without staying here, he walked to the end, and slowly pushed open the half-open door. There was a spacious space, and an arc machine like a huge telescope stood in this room, and the end could not be seen at a glance.


    There seemed to be a huge window on the wall on the left, and a tall, pitch-black tower, a misty sky, and a big oak tree could be seen.

 v4 Chapter 24： people in the cube

    ,!


    Su Changxing walked towards the window and noticed that something like a projector was projected on the wall, but it looked like a real world, and he could even feel the wind blowing in from outside.


    Walking to the side of the window, he saw a large number of corpses criss-crossing at the bottom of the tower, all of them were knights in iron armor.


    He guessed that this should be the prehistoric civilization observed in the laboratory, and those knights came from this world.


    "Theoretically speaking, this should be a world that has disappeared or never existed..."


    Su Changxing slowly stretched out his hand, and easily penetrated through the window on the wall. The moist wind blew past his palm, with little blood stains on it.


    In this place tens of meters underground, it is connected to another world, and extraordinary power exists in this world.


    Then, he noticed that the sky in this world was broken, like broken glass, with traces one after another. There was no sun or moon, and the light did not know where it came from, showing a gray appearance.


    This is a very large laboratory. Su Changxing walked to the corner table and saw an experiment record. It was opened, and a piece of paper was torn off and some scribbled words were written on it.


    "A world seems to be a prehistoric civilization. I thought that what we saw was just the light and shadow left by the past, but then all of us were shocked. After this world was observed by us, it gradually became real, from nothingness to Specifically, it seems that some basic substances are gathered together to form such a world."


    "We witnessed the birth of a world!"


    "It''s too late, it''s too late before we realize it..."


    "We have made the world go in a bad direction, just like the transformation of matter, the matter of our world is gradually being transformed into that prehistoric civilization."


    "This is really bad, but we still have the means to redeem it. We must stop this process, otherwise it will be the end of the world!"


    When I got here, the notes stopped abruptly. The collapse seemed to be caused by an accident. The people in the laboratory also realized the problem and tried to remedy it.


    Su Changxing suspects that the result of Honkai comes from remediation, otherwise the world would have ended more than ten or twenty years ago, but the process of conversion is still going on, but at a much slower speed, but as long as there is enough time , will be completed sooner or later.


    "That is to say, the so-called collapse is actually a process of transformation."


    Su Changxing put the tattered experimental records in his hand on the table, felt the sound of footsteps outside, and raised the ax in his hand.


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and Cui Jia walked in from the door, covered in blood, with a big hole in the protective clothing, very embarrassed.


    He looked at Su Changxing and asked, "Did you find anything?"


    Su Changxing handed him the experimental records and said, "Look for yourself... The so-called collapse is a transformation process. The people in the laboratory tried to stop it, but it seems to have failed."


    Such a process is like a natural disaster, and it is also the end, so how can human beings stop it.


    Su Changxing has a deep understanding of this.


    Cui Jia frowned after reading it, handed it to Wu Wei behind him, looked at the window, and noticed it before: "That means our world will eventually be replaced by that world."


    Su Changxing nodded: "That''s right, this is not some kind of machine, it can stop if you say so."


    As if all the energy in his heart had dissipated, Cui Jia sat down on the ground, blood spilled on the floor, he was panting continuously, and the steaming heat was clearly visible on his head, he turned his head and said to Wu Wei:


    "You go to collect the data in the laboratory, there may be other ways."


    Su Changxing turned around and walked to the middle of the laboratory, inspecting the entire structure of the flywheel eye, and felt that such things should not be manufactured by humans in this world, just like humans in the Iron Age could not fly into space, "I will go to the front to see look."


    Then, Cui Jia got up from the ground and followed him up: "I''m with you."


    This is more like a kind of surveillance. After all, Su Changxing''s previous behavior was very suspicious, and he slipped into the laboratory alone.


    "You are still worried about me." Su Changxing said.


    Cui Jia shook his head: "Trust is relative, you have always been hiding something."


    It seems that this is indeed the case, Su Changxing can''t deny it.


    Looking at the eye of the flywheel, he saw a huge silver Rubik''s Cube hovering in the air, with a width of seven or eight meters, and asked, "Is this thing really made in a laboratory? Isn''t there something similar to a prototype?"


    Cui Jia hesitated for a moment and said: "According to the data, the research on this project did not start temporarily, but has been prepared for hundreds of years."


    Approaching the Rubik''s Cube, Su Changxing noticed that the middle brick below seemed to be translucent, "There seems to be something inside."


    Cui Jia followed suit: "It seems that there is a person inside."


    The bricks were very moldy, and only a person could be vaguely seen inside, which seemed to be a woman.


    Just when the two were thinking about how to open the thing, a voice came from inside.


    "Who''s out there?"


    Su Changxing was very familiar with this voice, it was Shen Jinxuan. He breathed a sigh of relief and finally found Shen Jinxuan without any accidents, and then responded: "It''s me, Su Changxing."


    There was a moment of silence.


    "Aren''t you from the lab?"


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and realized that Shen Jinxuan didn''t know him for some reason, maybe because of amnesia, or the person inside was not the Shen Jinxuan he knew.


    Su Changxing continued: "No, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com We came in from the outside, in order to prevent... the big collapse."


    "Big Crash?"


    The people inside questioned, obviously not clear about it, and then said: "This is caused by observation, what does the outside world look like now?"


    Su Changxing looked back at Cui Jia, of course he didn''t know what it was like outside.


    Cui Jia thought for a while and said, "Because of your experiment, a virus called Honkai appeared in the world, causing 90% of human deaths."


    "The world is now at the end, and we are here to prevent the world from completely dying."


    The people inside were silent for a long time, and then said: "Is this the result already? How long has it been since then?"


    Cui Jia continued: "More than ten years. Do you know how to stop Honkai?"


    The person inside replied: "We have tried it, and it cannot be stopped. This is probably an irreversible process."


    Su Changxing touched the bricks of the Rubik''s Cube with his hand, felt the coldness, approached and said, "Then what are you doing inside?"

 v4 Chapter 25：

    "Observation."


    "Observe the world."


    There was exhaustion and trance in the voice.


    After hearing this, Cui Jia said calmly: "Since this transformation occurred because of your observation, why don''t you stop observing?"


    There must be a necessary reason for doing so.


    The person inside continued: "You must stare at this world, but if you don''t look at it for a second, the conversion process will be accelerated hundreds of times."


    "Although I also know that doing so is futile and can only delay the result, it can be regarded as the last remedy for what we have done."


    Things seem to be a bit complicated. The prehistoric civilization appeared because of their observations, but observations must be maintained in order to slow down the speed of conversion.


    Su Changxing put his hand down, and asked again: "What about the others? You shouldn''t be the only one in the lab, right?"


    "They all disappeared. I don''t know when they disappeared, and it may not have been long..." The person inside said in an uncertain tone.


    Calculated by the time outside, she has been observing this world for more than ten years, maybe the actual time is not so long, or she has not experienced such a long time.


    Everyone else disappeared, where to go back?


    Su Changxing was silent for a while and asked: "So what should we do now, are you going to stay inside until the world is destroyed?"


    This is a desperate process, from loneliness to darkness, there is no dawn, and there is no dawn.


    The person inside said in a daze: "I don''t know what to do...but I can''t leave here, otherwise this world will be destroyed in an instant."


    There was a lot of numbness in the voice.


    Su Changxing felt a bit of heartache, knowing that such a long period of loneliness is the most tormenting. As the saying goes, life is worse than death, and there is not much difference. Perhaps this is not something that someone should bear.


    "Since this world is destined to be destroyed, why do you insist? If there is no need to change the result, there is no need to struggle." He said calmly.


    Cui Jia grabbed Chu Changxing''s shoulder at once, pushed him aside, and scolded: "Su Changxing, what are you talking about!"


    He turned to the people inside the Rubik''s Cube and said, "You can''t come out, once you come out, this world will be over."


    Su Changxing looked back at Cui Jia and said calmly, "Even if she doesn''t come out, this world is over."


    Cui Jia roared, his eyes were red and he said: "That''s better than being finished now, there is still hope before the end, how could it be possible to give up at this time!"


    "There must be a way, there must be a way!" He said to himself, pacing back and forth in front of the Rubik''s Cube, **** footprints were printed on the white floor.


    But the fact is that, if there is a way, it will not be where it is today.


    Su Changxing just felt that it was very dramatic, as if history was repeating itself, and the apocalypse was repeating itself constantly.


    Where is the beginning and where is the end.


    Or is this a normalized thing, destruction and rebirth?


    Cui Jia asked the people in Rubik''s Cube: "Is there really no way? Is there a theoretical way to interrupt this process?"


    The person in Rubik''s Cube was silent for a while and said: "There is no way, unless one of the worlds is destroyed, this process can be interrupted, but this is basically impossible, and it is impossible to do this kind of thing from the material level."


    Hearing this, Su Changxing looked at the world outside the window. It''s not that difficult for a high-level Extraordinary to destroy a world.


    But this is not an ordinary world, it is higher than the high-level world, and after the transformation is completed, it will become a completely real world, just like this world, it will crowd out extraordinary existences.


    Su Changxing considered for a moment, then said, "I have a solution."


    Cui Jia froze for a moment, opened his eyes wide and asked in response, "What way?"


    He didn''t doubt whether what Su Changxing said was true or not, as if he had grasped a life-saving straw.


    Su Changxing''s body was like a cloud of fog, and nothing would surprise him.


    Su Changxing looked back and was about to say something when he heard a howl from behind.


    A gray-skinned, bald, humanoid creature with huge wings crawled in from the other side of the window.


    "Ahhh!"


    The speed is very fast, flying a distance of more than ten meters, and rushing straight to the door.


    Su Changxing took two steps back, feeling that the target of the monster was him, and before the monster came over, Cui Jia rushed forward, grabbed the monster by the shoulder and smashed it to the ground, making a loud noise, and even appeared with the floor crack.


    Immediately afterwards, the gray-skinned monster''s hair fell off quickly, but it was still struggling, but Cui Jia''s strength was stronger, and he firmly pressed it to the ground.


    After a while, the monster collapsed on the ground, and its body began to dissipate like smoke.


    "Dead?" Cui Jia let go of his hands, but he didn''t see the monster move.


    It does seem to be dead.


    "Come in? That world creature came in?" The person in Rubik''s Cube questioned, as if surprised that this monster had come to the laboratory.


    Su Changxing turned around and asked, "Hasn''t such a thing happened before?"


    "No, this is the first time I''ve seen it." The person in the Rubik''s Cube said.


    Su Changxing thought of the knights outside. The laboratory seemed to be a forbidden area for creatures in that world, but because of their arrival, this situation changed.


    Cui Jia looked back at Su Changxing and said, "You said just now that you have a solution, what can you do?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I have to go to that world to see."


    Cui Jia frowned: "You want to enter that world?"


    This is undoubtedly a very dangerous approach, and it seems that whose creature has strong hostility towards them.


    Su Changxing nodded and said relaxedly: "Since we want to solve the problem, we must see the source of the problem."


    Cui Jia also agreed with Su Changxing''s statement: "Well, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com I will go with you, but before that, let''s check the data stored in the laboratory."


    "We have long suspected that the experiment itself is problematic."


    follow closely.


    Another team member who was not too tall, Zhang Qi, came over and reported: "Captain, the computer in the laboratory is still usable, and it stores the data about the entire experiment, but part of it is missing."


    Cui Jia asked: "Missing a part? Which part is missing?"


    Zhang Qi said uncertainly: "Probably all the data disappeared after the experiment went wrong, and it seems to have been artificially modified."


    Cui Jia then asked: "Can you get it back?"


    Zhang Qi shook his head and said, "Probably not."


    "I''ll go and have a look." Su Changxing walked to the other end of the laboratory, where Wu Wei was operating in front of the computer, typing quickly on the keyboard.

 v4 Chapter 26： world on screen

    Remember [New] in a second! After seeing Su Changxing approaching, Wu Wei said, "The data of the experiment is too huge. It will take at least ten days and a half a month to reorganize it."


    Su Changxing looked up at the big screen of the computer, and was stunned for a moment. He saw a familiar logo, a silver-white shield with a red cross in the middle, which was exactly the same as the logo of SHIELD back then.


    Why does this thing appear here!


    Wu Wei saw Su Changxing staring at the screen in a daze, and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?"


    Su Changxing pointed to the logo of SHIELD on the big screen: "What is that?"


    Wu Wei looked in the direction Su Changxing pointed, and was also stunned for a moment: "Huh? Why didn''t I find this thing here before."


    She felt a little strange, and subconsciously wanted to open it, Su Changxing grabbed her arm at once: "Wait a minute."


    This is absolutely impossible to be a coincidence.


    Su Changxing was shocked that the abyss actually had some kind of connection with the zombie world.


    "What''s wrong?" Wu Wei also realized that something was wrong, "Is this something very special?"


    Su Changxing paused and asked, "Do you recognize what this is?"


    Wu Wei looked at the icon, shook her head and said, "I don''t know, I''ve never seen it before, what is this?"


    Su Changxing pondered for a while: "This is probably a company logo, try opening it to see what''s inside."


    Wu Wei nodded, and opened the icon. The big screen turned black first, and then countless light spots flickered.


    In the dark, the lights are flickering, and the buildings are arranged high and low, but the style is very special, all of which are piled up with a kind of silver bricks.


    There are also towers all over the city, and the tops of the towers are shining with silver light, illuminating the streets everywhere.


    "This is a video?" Wu Wei was a little puzzled, she had never seen this place before, and it didn''t look like any place in the world.


    Su Changxing felt familiar with this scene the first time he saw it, as if he had seen it somewhere before, but it was hidden deep in his memory.


    Soon he remembered that it came from a call, in the zombie world, this is the country of those new humans!


    "You can turn the angle of view!" Wu Wei tried to tap the keyboard, and found that the picture on the screen moved along with it, constantly zooming in, and the angle of view came to a dark wilderness, with a figure wandering around.


    "What is this?" Wu Wei frowned involuntarily, and there was no way to zoom in, the display on the screen was not clear.


    But Su Changxing knew that it was a zombie, and the zombie world itself had endless zombies all over the place.


    It''s like hanging a camera high above the zombie world, and it can be operated through this computer.


    This is an unbelievable thing, and it also makes Chu Changxing have more associations.


    "Let me see." Su Changxing took over the keyboard, narrowed his field of vision again, and moved all the way to the south. Sure enough, he could see some ruins of cities and a broken bridge on the river.


    At this moment, a huge figure flew past their line of sight, its wings vibrated greatly, and although they couldn''t hear the sound, they could feel that thing roaring.


    "That''s a dragon?" Wu Wei asked, her whole body seemed a little numb.


    "Probably yes." Su Changxing replied calmly, without taking a second look at the dragon, and continued to slide the camera to the south.


    At this time.


    They saw an army on the ground, millions of soldiers in iron armor, accompanied by several giant elephants of the apocalypse, and the earth was constantly trembling.


    Su Changxing let go of his hand, and already had an answer in his heart. There were too many traces of human interference in that world, and he always thought it was created by some god-like existence.


    But now it seems that this is not the case, and it is more likely to be a world created by the people in this laboratory.


    "Is this a game?" Wu Wei felt that the scene on the screen was very real and asked uncertainly.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "You should already have an answer, this is a real world."


    But is such a created world really the real world?


    There may not be a definite answer to this.


    Moving the perspective all the way to the south, it is a huge city, a city belonging to new humans, but most of this city has been destroyed, and a large number of zombies have poured into it...


    ¡­


    "I''m back." Su Changxing returned to the top of the ruins again.


    The white-haired woman showed a surprised expression, looking at the zombie in front of her, who looked no different from a human in appearance: "Did you really defeat that monster?"


    Su Changxing''s eyes were shining with blue light, his hands were behind his back, his long fluffy and curly hair was dancing in the breeze, and he said with an imperceptible smile:


    "Of course, otherwise, why would I stand here? It''s time for you to fulfill your promise."


    The white-haired woman hesitated for a moment, never thinking that the zombie would come back alive, and she didn''t want to become a zombie, even if she would die, she said:


    "I didn''t expect you to come back alive... If I become a zombie, will I still be conscious? Will I still retain the current memory?"


    Su Changxing approached, squatted down, looked at her and said, "You will be reborn, and you will also retain your current memory. I need your strength, and you also need my help. This is an appropriate and fair transaction."


    This human being was very powerful, and he was able to fight against the previous tentacle monster with his own strength, and escaped with serious injuries, and did not die immediately.


    Su Changxing didn''t wait for her to answer, and put a hand on her head: "Since what I promised, I didn''t go back on it, and I gave you a choice before."


    A dark breath flowed down his arms.


    This can be regarded as the ability of his body, which can assimilate the target into a zombie, and he can use this ability indirectly by relying on the profound aura that exists in this world.


    These deep black auras came from that giant hand, and it was precisely because of the help of the giant hand that he was able to find a way to defeat the tentacle monster among countless possibilities.


    All of this is inevitable among thousands of chances.


    The white-haired woman sighed, did not resist, and seemed to accept her fate, imagining what she would look like after becoming a zombie.


    "May I have your name?"


    "Bai Youyou."


    "Strange name."


    "..."


    "Then do you have a name? Zombies should not have names."


    "Su Changxing."


    "It sounds strange to me. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com"


    "..."


    The flesh and bones on Bai Youyou''s body grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. She got up from the ground again, her breath became sharper, and she looked at Su Changxing with a sneer:


    "You actually dare to save me, are you not afraid that I will kill you?"


    Her nails kept getting longer and became as sharp as a blade, and she gestured in front of her.


    Su Changxing shook his head, and said calmly, "You can give it a try."


    "Hmph! Forget it, there''s no need. Since you saved my life, you can say whatever you want." Bai Youyou''s expression was full of arrogance.


    Su Changxing pointed to the sky with one hand: "I want to destroy this world, the balance of virtual reality in this world has been broken."


    Bai Youyou stared at Su Changxing, showing a thoughtful expression, but did not speak.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You are like a standard villain with a very standard goal!"

 v4 Chapter 27： dark

    Remember [New] in a second! Bai Youyou is a powerful Extraordinary herself, but Su Changxing just transformed her into a zombie-like creature. Her strength may be relatively weak in a short period of time, but she can grow at a faster speed.


    The balance of this world is broken, and illusion devours reality. If this continues, it will not only affect this world, but a series of chain reactions, just like the butterfly effect.


    This is also the reason why Su Changxing made such a decisive decision to destroy this world. Killing disaster in its cradle is like removing a tumor, removing the corrupt part.


    Su Changxing also knows that the biggest obstacle to destroying this world is probably the new humans living in this world. He needs to face a civilization that has developed for thousands of years and has a profound foundation.


    Theoretically speaking, at least level 5 or higher strength is required to destroy this world.


    Of course his body can do it, but he doesn''t know where this world is.


    As her body continued to recover, Bai Youyou''s skin also became pale, with some white keratin emerging, but compared to ordinary zombies, she looked more like a human.


    Bai Youyou put on a black overcoat and a mask to wrap herself tightly, as if to cover up the traces of zombies on her body.


    Su Changxing looked back at her and said, "You are already a zombie now, is there any need to do this?"


    Bai Youyou put on a gray hat again, and said with a cold snort:


    "What do you know, isn''t it because you are afraid of being recognized by acquaintances? My old lady was a strong human hero before, but now she has become a zombie and survived."


    Su Changxing suddenly understood: "So it''s the burden of idols, I didn''t expect you to have such things."


    Bai Youyou took a deep breath: "You really talk a lot."


    Su Changxing changed his voice and said, "Do you know why I saved you?"


    Bai Youyou was also surprised by this, and just thought that Su Changxing needed his strength, "Why, is there any other reason?"


    Su Changxing continued: "Even if you are on the side of humans, we still have common enemies. Those new humans, those humans that originally existed in this world, you must have encountered them."


    Bai Youyou limped behind Su Changxing, not too slow, and asked in puzzlement:


    "Why, even if we don''t agree with those newcomers, it doesn''t make sense to fight them to death for your zombies. Compared with them, they are at least human."


    They have conflicts with the new humans, but it''s just some small-scale wars.


    Su Changxing stopped and looked back at her: "I thought you could understand what I mean."


    Bai Youyou blinked, and then showed an impatient look: "Just say it, I don''t want to guess, why?"


    "You should know that there are more things in this area that don''t exist, people or other things."


    "I know! That''s why I came here, but I bumped into that tentacle by accident, what? Could it be related to those new humans."


    Su Changxing suddenly felt that it was very strenuous to talk to Bai Youyou, and explained: "Of course, as far as I know, those newcomers probably have something like this, which didn''t exist in this world, but appeared again."


    "They are the shadows of previous humans, they should not have existed"


    Bai Youyou didn''t continue walking, stopped, stared at Su Changxing and said, "Why do you know this? I thought you were just an ordinary zombie."


    She has long noticed Su Changxing''s irrationality, and there is no difference in communication with normal humans, except that he is indeed a zombie.


    Su Changxing didn''t explain too much about this, but said: "Human beings in this world have long since perished, and those things are just leftovers. It looks like fire, but it''s actually not fire."


    If fuel is not added to the remainder, it will never be possible to ignite a fire, and so is this world.


    Under Su Changxing''s guidance, the zombies in this entire area gathered in the same direction and headed out of the safe zone.


    After reaching the sixth level of strength, the halo effect of the frenzy has also reached a terrifying level, which can directly affect all zombies within a range of nearly a hundred kilometers, and the number of zombie hordes has also gathered to millions in a short period of time.


    Just after arriving at the edge of the ruins of the city, the vanguard of the corpse tide encountered the colossus of the apocalypse again.


    The other party didn''t leave, but waited for them here, as if they knew they were going to come out, dozens of thick or thin lasers swept across the tide of corpses, and a large number of zombies died.


    It''s just that today''s corpse tide is no longer what it used to be, and even these terrifying lasers can''t stop its progress.


    "Damn it!"


    "What''s going on here? Why are there so many zombies gathered all of a sudden!"


    Oruko, the captain of the elite team, cursed, "Damn it! Burst out the highest energy form!"


    The new human standing at the top, the speed of waving his hands accelerated, like the speed of moonlight projected from the void to cover the giant elephant of the apocalypse.


    Mammoth bursts out more lasers.


    Under the laser light, thousands of zombies turned into blood, flowing among the ruins. As the battle progressed, more zombies rose from the blood.


    The zombies in the zombie tide seem to be endless, and the energy of the mechanical giant elephant seems to be endless.


    The mechanical giant retreated while cleaning up the zombies in the corpse tide.


    The tide of black corpses that could not be seen at a glance made everyone frown, feeling the heavy pressure like a mountain.


    So many zombies gathered together are more terrifying than a giant dragon.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Oruko found that the corpse tide was getting closer to them, although their speed was still accelerating, as if there was some kind of force that forcibly narrowed the distance between them.


    This caused cold sweat to overflow from his forehead and wet the white bandage.


    "Go back faster, don''t let the tide of corpses approach us." Oruko shouted, knowing that keeping a distance from these zombies can make them invincible. Who knows what will happen after contact with the tide of corpses.


    At this moment, the team members shouted: "Captain, this is already the fastest speed, those zombies are faster than they seem!"


    This is already the fastest speed!


    Oruko was startled suddenly: "How is this possible!"


    Looking further down, the tide of corpses was less than 20 meters away from them, and even a few running fast had come to the feet of the Apocalypse Giant Elephant. One of them was cut in the middle by a thinner laser and fell to the ground.


    Oruko gritted his teeth, his eyes were full of determination: "That''s the only way!"


    Su Changxing watched this scene from a distance, and knew that the result was doomed, which was why he dared to drive the corpses to confront the mechanical giant head-on.


    After advancing to the sixth level, the new ability of Frenzy, the ground net.


    [Ground Net: Targets in combat with the tide of corpses will have difficulty escaping. The longer the combat, the tighter the net will be. ¡¿


    If the mechanical giant chose to leave directly from the beginning, the corpse tide might really have nothing to do with it.


    At this point, it is very difficult for the mechanical giant to escape.


    Gradually, the giant elephant fell into the siege of corpses, and zombies kept trying to climb up, but they were all thrown off.


    The loudspeaker rushed up from the side, dodging the laser light from the front, easily penetrated the armored defense of the Apocalypse Colossus with both hands, and removed the lower half of one of the eight mechanical legs.


    Losing the support of balance, under the impact of more than 20 fleshy bodies, the giant elephant crashed into the tide of corpses, and the person standing above also fell to the ground, fell to pieces, and the corpse was dismembered by zombies.


    "It''s really a terrifying tide of corpses." Looking at this scene, Bai Youyou couldn''t help sighing.


    Su Changxing reminded: "Don''t forget that you are also a zombie now."


    "Hmph, I know, you don''t need to remind me."


    Just when they thought they were sure, a mechanical leg of the Weather Colossus flew towards them.


    The speed was extremely fast, and it arrived in front of it in the blink of an eye, and then flashed a blazing light.


    Boom~


    Explosions cover them up.


    Those new humans had discovered them before, and they were the target from beginning to end.


    "In such a hurry to kill me?"


    Su Changxing''s figure emerged from the smoke, unscathed.


    Bai Youyou raised her hands high, and propped up a huge energy shield more than ten meters high in front of her, blocking all the impact of the explosion.


    "It''s really powerful. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com" She patted the dust off her body.


    Su Changxing frowned and looked up at the sky, realizing that the connection was broken, and the connection between him and the main body was suddenly broken.


    But in theory it is impossible.


    what happened?


    died?


    If he doesn''t die, the subject will be resurrected even if he dies, but now the connection has disappeared.


    "What''s wrong?" Bai Youyou keenly noticed that Su Changxing seemed to be different.


    Su Changxing lowered his head, there was endless darkness, scarlet color appeared in his eyes, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "It''s nothing."


    The tide of corpses also reacted, becoming more violent, and roars resounded through the sky one after another.


    However, Bai Youyou couldn''t help raising her eyebrows, her face was a little numb, she felt that Su Changxing was very different from before, but she couldn''t tell what the difference was.


    The behavior is similar to that of talking, but there are differences in the bones, probably the difference between humans and zombies.

 v4 Chapter 28： fire

    After being swallowed by the abyss, Su Changxing lost contact with the clone. Naturally, he didn''t know the situation there. It seemed that the clone was still carrying out the plan he made before.


    This also made him a little worried. The clone is neither him nor him. Theoretically speaking, the connection between them can never be broken, but because he fell into the abyss, he was forcibly cut off got in touch.


    What are the consequences?


    Just as Su Changxing switched the angle of view, black and white snowflakes appeared on the screen, gradually filling the entire screen, and then he could no longer turn the angle of view.


    "What''s going on here?" Wu Wei quickly checked, and found that one of the computers had malfunctioned, became stuck, and the picture on the screen became sluggish.


    Su Changxing reckoned that the world might be on the verge of destruction, and illusion swallowed reality, "It seems that there is something wrong with the program."


    Wu Wei was dubious: "Really?"


    She manipulated the keyboard to switch to the main screen, and found that the umbrella icon she had seen before had disappeared.


    Then, the previously opened programs also disappeared, and the black and white snowflakes on the screen gradually disappeared, and everything returned to normal, but nothing was normal.


    Wu Wei was no longer surprised by all kinds of weird things, adjusted her mentality, and continued: "There is still a short message here."


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Let me see."


    The message is placed in a very conspicuous position and can be seen directly on the big screen.


    "If anyone else comes here, please don''t try to enter that world. We have tried to achieve the most balanced state among the three. Of course, this balance is fragile and may be broken at any time. But we have tried our best. Sorry for what you did!"


    three?


    In addition to this world, prehistoric civilization is also taken, what else is there to refer to?


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but widen his eyes, and his intuition told him that this one refers to the place he came from.


    The people in the laboratory had already discovered the world beyond the abyss at that time?


    Or¡­


    There are still many confusing places, such as Liang Fan, why Liang Fan wanted to kill him, seems to know everything here, but the strange thing is that Cui Jia and others don''t know.


    Su Changxing calmly touched the interface of the computer with his index finger, and a large amount of information flooded into his mind, all of which were data stored in the computer.


    In this region where reality is completely broken, he can also use part of his abilities to distort the reality of this world with extraordinary power.


    In addition to the information that already existed in the computer, there were also some scattered information that was destroyed and reassembled in his mind.


    ¡­


    From the first day they observed that world, everything went wrong, people died suddenly one after another, and on the third day, the communication between the laboratory and the outside was also cut off.


    That world is also becoming more and more clear in their observations, until they can really go to that world, but the people who went to that world never came back


    A white-haired middle-aged man in a white coat, with a tired face, but determination in his eyes:


    "It seems that there is no way to reverse this process. We can only try other methods to see if we can change the situation. Otherwise, if this continues, our world will be swallowed by prehistoric civilization."


    Another tall and thin old woman stood up from her seat and said in a hoarse voice: "Zhongshou, this is not a joke. Any decision you make may have an indelible impact on this world."


    Others also stood around quietly, but they didn''t speak. There were seventy or eighty of them in total, and they were all core members of the laboratory, and they could all be regarded as the smartest group of humans in the world.


    Among them was Shen Jinxuan, with her hands in her pockets, leaning against the table with a casual look.


    It seems that everyone is full of confidence in that white-haired middle-aged man. Even if something goes wrong with the experiment, they are still confident that they can solve it.


    "We can try to reverse the direction of material transformation, maybe we can create a new world because of this, and this will also be a new era!" The white-haired middle-aged man said with open hands, his face full of confidence.


    He feels that this is a crisis, and it is also possible to start a new era. The world will undergo earth-shaking changes under their influence, and even dominate the future destiny of mankind.


    Most of the other people felt the same way. Although such a result appeared, what they felt at first was not panic but excitement, and exhaustion was just the sequelae of excitement.


    ¡­


    This was just a fragment of what Su Changxing saw, and it was recorded by the camera for only a short moment.


    He was more concerned about where the other people in the laboratory went, but the information became more and more vague as he went further, and he couldn''t even check it at all.


    ¡­


    "Did you find any problems?" Cui Jia kept flipping through the preserved files, but if he didn''t know that these were laboratory files, he wouldn''t even feel that there was anything special about them.


    Zhang Qi shook his head and said, "Captain, everything is normal, and all behaviors in the laboratory are within the normal range."


    Before, they always thought that some kind of unconventional operation was carried out by the people in the laboratory, which led to the disaster, but now it seems that it is not.


    Such a result does seem to be an accident.


    While the three of them were checking the laboratory data, Su Changxing came to the magic face again alone.


    Before approaching, I heard the person in the Rubik''s Cube say: "You are here."


    It''s like talking to an acquaintance, but also with a bit of unfamiliarity.


    Su Changxing rested on the pillar next to the Rubik''s Cube, and said, "Do you want to leave here? This is like a cage for you."


    "Is there any point in that? I''m just making up for our mistakes."


    Very calm voice, without the slightest wave, only a trace of tiredness floating on the surface.


    Su Changxing smiled, shook his head and said, "But you can''t change anything like this, and it can''t be regarded as making up for it."


    The people in Rubik''s Cube also seemed to laugh: "Why hasn''t it changed? Time is everything. Your arrival is itself a kind of change. Didn''t you say there is a way?"


    Su Changxing felt that what she said seemed to make sense, nodded and said, "It''s true, at least from what you''ve done so far, what you''ve done is quite meaningful."


    "Is that so?" The people in the Rubik''s Cube seemed to be a little happier when they heard what Su Changxing said, and said, "You know me?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I thought we knew each other, but I don''t seem to be. It''s just that the other person I know is also named Shen Jinxuan, who has the same name as you."


    "I probably haven''t seen you before." The person in Rubik''s Cube said with certainty.


    "Why are you so sure? What if you forgot?" Su Changxing closed his eyes, slumped on the ground, and said while completely relaxing his body.


    The person in Rubik''s Cube paused, and explained: "My memory is very good, I can hardly forget it, and people who have seen it will not forget it, so I am so sure."


    "So you rarely forget things."


    "Is such that."


    ¡­


    Both fell silent, and a few minutes later, the person in the Rubik''s Cube spoke again:


    "I''ve been looking at that world, and I feel like that world disappeared in the past time, and now it''s reappearing."


    "It''s not wrong to call them prehistoric civilizations... It''s like different forms of the same material change."


    "I suspect that this is like a periodic tide, which goes back and forth. The world we observe is just a fuse. Even if we don''t take the initiative to observe it, it will eventually appear in front of us in some form."


    Su Changxing opened his eyes and said suddenly, "You mean all of this is preordained?"


    "It''s very possible! It''s like a program that has been set up, just waiting for a key condition to be triggered." She spoke faster and faster.


    Su Changxing sorted out the large amount of information from the computer in his mind, and then said: "What did you guys do in the end? According to the information I found, you seem to have countermeasures."


    The people in the Rubik''s Cube were silent for a while: "It failed. We wanted to change the direction of material conversion, but it seems to have failed. Others also disappeared due to unknown factors."


    "Our actions have made the situation worse, and the speed of conversion has been accelerated by about 3 to 4 times. The world did not look so complete at first, and it was fragmented. Now it is almost a complete world, complete ecology, and a set of ancient civilizations.¡±


    "Yes, it''s civilization. I also saw a group of people who looked like humans."


    The direction of material transformation?


    Crazy, probably in an ordinary world, these people don''t know what danger is at all, in any extraordinary world, these people are also doing death, dying faster, it is very likely to echo some dangers in the chaos and lead to the destruction of the entire world.


    Although there is no difference in what they are doing now.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Maybe they have already succeeded."


    "Huh?" A puzzled voice came from the Rubik''s Cube, obviously not understanding what Su Changxing meant.


    Su Changxing got up from the ground and said, "I will enter that world to have a look. If everything is correct, there may be a way to destroy it."


    The person in Rubik''s Cube couldn''t believe it and said: "You want to destroy that world, how can this be possible!"


    Su Changxing smiled: "You all created a world, why can''t I destroy it? Creation is often more difficult than destruction."


    The person in Rubik''s Cube thought about it and said, "But it''s not something I can create. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com already exists."


    Su Changxing was silent for a moment, then said, "It seems that you don''t know."


    "Don''t know what?" the person in Rubik''s Cube asked eagerly.


    "No idea, they''ve created a world."


    Su Changxing tore off the watery bandage on his shoulder. The wound had healed more than half, no bleeding anymore, and it would not affect his actions.


    The people in Rubik''s Cube also knew that Su Changxing was leaving, and said, "I hope you can succeed."


    Su Changxing stood up and tapped on the bricks of the Rubik''s Cube: "I hope too."


    He took out a bottle of water from his backpack, took a big sip, and saw Cui Jia walking over, he had already taken off his protective clothing, and was wearing a black tights, with many damages on the clothes, which were from the previous caused in the fight.


    "You two don''t need to follow, just meet us here, and don''t let creatures from that world enter here." Cui Jia said to Wu Wei behind him.


    Wu Wei hesitated for a moment, then nodded: "No problem, captain, we will stick here until you come back."


    The window was a long way from the ground, so they found a rope about 10 to 20 meters long, tied one end to the laboratory side, and threw the other end out.


    "I''ll go down and try first, you guys watch from above." Cui Jia grabbed the rope and slid down decisively.


    Immediately afterwards.


    He felt a change in the sky. The originally fragmented, glass-like sky turned bright dark red, and there was a round black sun. There were large straw-like creatures floating in the air.


    The smell of flames permeates the air, constantly swaying, but it doesn''t make people feel hot.


    "Ahhh!"


    There was a hissing sound.


    He had just slid halfway when two or three gray-skinned, bald monsters with wings pounced on him from the side.

 v4 Chapter 29： The Dark Knight, Lorde

    bang~


    There was a dull gunshot.


    Wu Wei aimed at one of the gray-skinned monsters, pulled the trigger, and the bullet passed through the window and shot into that world, hitting the gray-skinned monster precisely.


    But only a finger-sized blood hole was left on the monster''s body, and it didn''t even completely sink in, nor did it have much impact on the monster''s actions.


    The gray-skinned monster just jumped in the air, and then rushed towards Cui Jia.


    Cui Jia was hit head-on by two other black-skinned monsters, fell from mid-air, and fell to the ground, kicking up dust.


    Seeing those monsters all approaching Cui Jia, Su Changxing also took the opportunity to grab the rope and slide down very fast. Although his hands were wearing gloves, they were still worn out. The back of the monster was chopped off.


    Ka~


    blood spatter.


    This left a deep scar on the monster''s back, logically speaking it shouldn''t be dense, but the monster let out a painful howl, and fell to the ground, and soon died motionless. Rotting, turning into black blood.


    The rotten smell quickly dissipated in the air.


    Cui Jia showed even more exaggerated fighting power. Although he fell to the ground, he got up all of a sudden, grabbed the head of one of the rushing gray-skinned monsters with one hand, smashed it to the ground, and pulled out the chainsaw blade with the other hand. Slash at another monster.


    Two clouds of blood mist exploded at the same time, and half of the monster''s limbs flew far away, landing in the dry grass not far away.


    Very powerful.


    Su Changxing also didn''t understand where Cui Jia''s power came from, as if he was born with the ability to absorb a steady stream of extraordinary power to strengthen himself.


    Cui Jia wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hand, then turned to Su Changxing and said, "No injury."


    Su Changxing shook his head, squatted on the ground to check the corpses of these monsters, they all rotted in a short period of time, and disappeared quickly, condensed into some white bugs, and burrowed into the soil.


    He looked up at the sky again, at the black sun, like a pendant in the sky motionless, shining on this land forever.


    Cui Jia shook off the blood on the chainsaw blade, and looked around, but couldn''t find anything special, and asked:


    "What should we do now, what is the solution you said before?"


    Su Changxing''s face gradually became serious. After coming here, his senses were constantly liberated, and he felt the palpitating frequency constantly floating up and down in this world.


    "The most essential, initial obscurity and distortion appear as rules in this world, and perhaps this is their true appearance."


    Cui Jia frowned and didn''t understand at all: "What is that?"


    Su Changxing knelt down on the ground all of a sudden, spitting out blood, and the expression on his face became distorted and painful.


    Cui Jia came over to support him, and checked his condition: "What about you?"


    The liberation of the senses instead put Su Changxing into an extremely dangerous situation.


    If the previous world was real and simple, then this place is another extreme, as if being in the depths of chaos.


    Immediately afterwards.


    His legs gradually lost control, he lost consciousness, showed a rotten appearance, and completely knelt on the ground.


    It seems that at dusk, the heavy and distant bells sounded from a distance, as if to soothe the restlessness of the soul.


    Su Changxing grabbed Cui Jia''s shoulder with one hand, stood up from the ground with difficulty, shook his head and said, "I''m fine, I''ve found a solution, and that is to destroy this world."


    "How to destroy it?" Cui Jia didn''t doubt Su Changxing''s words, and asked directly.


    Su Changxing pointed to the black sun in the sky and said:


    "This world is a dead body, but now that it is about to be revived, the heart starts beating. As long as we destroy the heart, this world will not have the ability to come back to life."


    Cui Jia looked at the unglamorous black sun in the sky, frowned and said, "How to destroy it? And we can''t go up either."


    Su Changxing shook his head, pointed to the sky and said, "It''s not up there, but in front."


    "Why?" Cui Jia was extremely puzzled.


    Su Changxing patted him on the shoulder and said, "There is no reason, the rules of this world are like this."


    His feet were completely rotten, and he was still able to walk, but he walked very slowly, as if some kind of force was restraining his movements.


    They were on the edge of a cliff, they couldn''t see the bottom, there was white mist floating in it, and they could see the high tower not far away, and the bell sounded from the top of the high tower.


    Before taking a few steps, more than ten gray-skinned monsters flew up from the canyon, and the number was increasing. They held stone forks in their hands.


    "There are too many."


    Cui Jia pulled out the pistol at his waist and shot at those monsters, but the effect was not ideal. The bullets hit those monsters, but only spattered a little blood, and they couldn''t even affect their actions in any way.


    bang bang bang~


    Three consecutive gunshots came from behind him, and three gray-skinned monsters in the sky fell to the ground, their bodies rapidly rotting and turning into black blood.


    Cui Jia looked back in surprise and found that it was a collectible, holding a revolver and shooting into the sky, he couldn''t quite understand why the bullets fired by Su Changxing were so powerful.


    The two of them were in front of each other, Cui Jia dealt with the front, and Su Changxing took an ax to deal with the monster rushing from the side.


    Because there are not many bullets, he is not going to use the revolver, and there should be more places to use it later.


    Cui Jia''s extraordinary energy is around the eighth level, and these gray-skinned monsters are naturally not a problem to deal with at the ninth level.


    However, Su Changxing seemed very ordinary. Whether it was strength or speed, he was probably only a little better than ordinary people. With his extremely rich combat experience, he could easily fight with his powerful perception ability.


    Although there are many of these gray-skinned monsters, their strength is weak compared to them.


    However, it was all resolved in more than ten minutes. All the corpses on the ground were rotting, turned into black blood, and left messy feathers.


    Cui Jia also saw some clues, how Su Changxing acted like a commoner, he was simply a warrior who had experienced many battles, although his own strength was not strong, but his skills had reached a terrifying level, as if he was a master of art, Every movement is the most perfect and most appropriate.


    "It seems that you are indeed not a commoner, at least not an ordinary commoner." He couldn''t help complaining, "At least you are a liar."


    It is impossible to check his identity, and he is not from this world.


    Su Changxing said helplessly: "There are some things that can''t be helped, and the truth cannot be told."


    Cui Jia sighed: "I really believe in you."


    Su Changxing smiled: "That''s not necessarily the case."


    The thoughts between people are so complicated, they can jump back and forth between belief and unbelief, or they can change at any time due to a certain factor.


    Cui Jia strode ahead, while Su Changxing followed slowly. Because of their rotten feet, their speed could not be increased at all.


    "What''s wrong with your feet." Cui Jia stopped and looked back, "This is too slow, we don''t know how long it will take to reach our destination."


    Su Changxing lifted up his trouser legs, exposing Bai Sensen''s leg bones, and said, "My legs are useless, and it''s pretty good to be able to walk. You can walk with me on your back, it should be much faster this way."


    Cui Jia saw that there was no flesh on Su Changxing''s feet, his eyes trembled uncontrollably, and he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll carry you. It just so happens that I feel that I have inexhaustible strength, and I have to use it up, and holding it in makes me uncomfortable. "


    He twisted his shoulders with a crisp sound, revealing muscular muscles in the tattered clothes, like steel bars twisted together.


    Su Changxing was keenly aware that Cui Jia had changed significantly after entering this world. He was a bit taller than when he entered this world before, and he looked even more powerful.


    Cui Jia ran with Su Changxing on his back, very fast, they gradually approached the tower from which the bell was ringing, and seeing the tall city wall, it seemed to be a city.


    The city wall seems to have been abandoned for an unknown number of years, and a large number of stones have fallen off the surface.


    A tall humanoid creature, at least four or five meters tall, held a halberd and stood in front of the city gate looking at them. He was wearing silver-gray armor and a pitch-black mask.


    "The flames of miracles are burning, bugs! You shouldn''t be here!"


    The man strode towards them, his heavy footsteps made the ground tremble continuously, the energy must be at least at the seventh level, stronger than him and Cui Jia.


    The chain saw blade in Cui Jia''s hand vibrated, and he put Su Changxing down, then walked forward slowly, and said in a deep voice, "Get out of the way, we need to move forward, otherwise we will kill you."


    The power that was constantly gathering in him gave him courage.


    "I, the night knight, Lord, will judge you!"


    As the voice came, the halberd in the man''s hand burst into raging dark red flames, with embers floating above.


    In Su Changxing''s senses, the extraordinary energy in his body gathered at an astonishing speed, and it was still rising.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The night knight''s footsteps accelerated sharply, and he charged in front of Cui Jia, brandishing his long halberd and slashing away.


    Cui Jia almost didn''t react, and quickly blocked the chain saw blade in front of him. The huge force made his hands numb, and he fell back half a meter.


    "Judgment!"


    Dark red flames fell from the sky, completely enveloping him.


    ¡­


    A few figures stood on the high wall.


    An old man with a cane, a robe, and only a few strands of white hair said dully:


    "There are rumors that the miracle will be extinguished by outsiders. I don''t know if it''s true or not. It''s just that these two people look weak and will definitely die under Lord''s hands."


    The knight wearing blood-red armor and holding a double ax said disdainfully: "Those prophets are lunatics who have been in contact with demons. It''s unbelievable!"


    The old man turned around and walked back. A misty gray mist appeared around Zhou Shen, and the figure gradually disappeared, leaving only a long voice: "But if it wasn''t for them, how could the miracle happen."


    bang bang bang~


    Three consecutive gunshots came from behind him, and three gray-skinned monsters in the sky fell to the ground, their bodies rapidly rotting and turning into black blood.


    Cui Jia looked back in surprise and found that it was a collectible, holding a revolver and shooting into the sky, he couldn''t quite understand why the bullets fired by Su Changxing were so powerful.


    The two of them were in front of each other, Cui Jia dealt with the front, and Su Changxing took an ax to deal with the monster rushing from the side.


    Because there are not many bullets, he is not going to use the revolver, and there should be more places to use it later.


    Cui Jia''s extraordinary energy is around the eighth level, and these gray-skinned monsters are naturally not a problem to deal with at the ninth level.


    However, Su Changxing seemed very ordinary. Whether it was strength or speed, he was probably only a little better than ordinary people. With his extremely rich combat experience, he could easily fight with his powerful perception ability.


    Although there are many of these gray-skinned monsters, their strength is weak compared to them.


    However, it was all resolved in more than ten minutes. All the corpses on the ground were rotting, turned into black blood, and left messy feathers.


    Cui Jia also saw some clues, how Su Changxing acted like a commoner, he was simply a warrior who had experienced many battles, although his own strength was not strong, but his skills had reached a terrifying level, as if he was a master of art, Every movement is the most perfect and most appropriate.


    "It seems that you are indeed not a commoner, at least not an ordinary commoner." He couldn''t help complaining, "At least you are a liar."


    It is impossible to check his identity, and he is not from this world.


    Su Changxing said helplessly: "There are some things that can''t be helped, and the truth cannot be told."


    Cui Jia sighed: "I really believe in you."


    Su Changxing smiled: "That''s not necessarily the case."


    The thoughts between people are so complicated, they can jump back and forth between belief and unbelief, or they can change at any time due to a certain factor.


    Cui Jia strode ahead, while Su Changxing followed slowly. Because of their rotten feet, their speed could not be increased at all.


    "What''s wrong with your feet." Cui Jia stopped and looked back, "This is too slow, we don''t know how long it will take to reach our destination."


    Su Changxing lifted up his trouser legs, exposing Bai Sensen''s leg bones, and said, "My legs are useless, and it''s pretty good to be able to walk. You can walk with me on your back, it should be much faster this way."


    Cui Jia saw that there was no flesh on Su Changxing''s feet, his eyes trembled uncontrollably, and he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll carry you. It just so happens that I feel that I have inexhaustible strength, and I have to use it up, and holding it in makes me uncomfortable. "


    He twisted his shoulders with a crisp sound, revealing muscular muscles in the tattered clothes, like steel bars twisted together.


    Su Changxing was keenly aware that Cui Jia had changed significantly after entering this world. He was a bit taller than when he entered this world before, and he looked even more powerful.


    Cui Jia ran with Su Changxing on his back, very fast, they gradually approached the tower from which the bell was ringing, and seeing the tall city wall, it seemed to be a city.


    The city wall seems to have been abandoned for an unknown number of years, and a large number of stones have fallen off the surface.


    A tall humanoid creature, at least four or five meters tall, held a halberd and stood in front of the city gate looking at them. He was wearing silver-gray armor and a pitch-black mask.


    "The flames of miracles are burning, bugs! You shouldn''t be here!"


    The man strode towards them, his heavy footsteps made the ground tremble continuously, the energy must be at least at the seventh level, stronger than him and Cui Jia.


    The chain saw blade in Cui Jia''s hand vibrated, and he put Su Changxing down, then walked forward slowly, and said in a deep voice, "Get out of the way, we need to move forward, otherwise we will kill you."


    The power that was constantly gathering in him gave him courage.


    "I, the night knight, Lord, will judge you!"


    As the voice came, the halberd in the man''s hand burst into raging dark red flames, with embers floating above.


    In Su Changxing''s senses, the extraordinary energy in his body gathered at an astonishing speed, and it was still rising.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The night knight''s footsteps accelerated sharply, and he charged in front of Cui Jia, brandishing his long halberd and slashing away.


    Cui Jia almost didn''t react, and quickly blocked the chain saw blade in front of him. The huge force made his hands numb, and he fell back half a meter.


    "Judgment!"


    Dark red flames fell from the sky, completely enveloping him.


    ¡­


    A few figures stood on the high wall.


    An old man with a cane, a robe, and only a few strands of white hair said dully:


    "There are rumors that the miracle will be extinguished by outsiders. I don''t know if it''s true or not. It''s just that these two people look weak and will definitely die under Lord''s hands."


    The knight wearing blood-red armor and holding a double ax said disdainfully: "Those prophets are lunatics who have been in contact with demons. It''s unbelievable!"


    The old man turned around and walked back. A misty gray mist appeared around Zhou Shen, and the figure gradually disappeared, leaving only a long voice: "But if it wasn''t for them, how could the miracle happen."


    bang bang bang~


    Three consecutive gunshots came from behind him, and three gray-skinned monsters in the sky fell to the ground, their bodies rapidly rotting and turning into black blood.


    Cui Jia looked back in surprise and found that it was a collectible, holding a revolver and shooting into the sky, he couldn''t quite understand why the bullets fired by Su Changxing were so powerful.


    The two of them were in front of each other, Cui Jia dealt with the front, and Su Changxing took an ax to deal with the monster rushing from the side.


    Because there are not many bullets, he is not going to use the revolver, and there should be more places to use it later.


    Cui Jia''s extraordinary energy is around the eighth level, and these gray-skinned monsters are naturally not a problem to deal with at the ninth level.


    However, Su Changxing seemed very ordinary. Whether it was strength or speed, he was probably only a little better than ordinary people. With his extremely rich combat experience, he could easily fight with his powerful perception ability.


    Although there are many of these gray-skinned monsters, their strength is weak compared to them.


    However, it was all resolved in more than ten minutes. All the corpses on the ground were rotting, turned into black blood, and left messy feathers.


    Cui Jia also saw some clues, how Su Changxing acted like a commoner, he was simply a warrior who had experienced many battles, although his own strength was not strong, but his skills had reached a terrifying level, as if he was a master of art, Every movement is the most perfect and most appropriate.


    "It seems that you are indeed not a commoner, at least not an ordinary commoner." He couldn''t help complaining, "At least you are a liar."


    It is impossible to check his identity, and he is not from this world.


    Su Changxing said helplessly: "There are some things that can''t be helped, and the truth cannot be told."


    Cui Jia sighed: "I really believe in you."


    Su Changxing smiled: "That''s not necessarily the case."


    The thoughts between people are so complicated, they can jump back and forth between belief and unbelief, or they can change at any time due to a certain factor.


    Cui Jia strode ahead, while Su Changxing followed slowly. Because of their rotten feet, their speed could not be increased at all.


    "What''s wrong with your feet." Cui Jia stopped and looked back, "This is too slow, we don''t know how long it will take to reach our destination."


    Su Changxing lifted up his trouser legs, exposing Bai Sensen''s leg bones, and said, "My legs are useless, and it''s pretty good to be able to walk. You can walk with me on your back, it should be much faster this way."


    Cui Jia saw that there was no flesh on Su Changxing''s feet, his eyes trembled uncontrollably, and he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll carry you. It just so happens that I feel that I have inexhaustible strength, and I have to use it up, and holding it in makes me uncomfortable. "


    He twisted his shoulders with a crisp sound, revealing muscular muscles in the tattered clothes, like steel bars twisted together.


    Su Changxing was keenly aware that Cui Jia had changed significantly after entering this world. He was a bit taller than when he entered this world before, and he looked even more powerful.


    Cui Jia ran with Su Changxing on his back, very fast, they gradually approached the tower from which the bell was ringing, and seeing the tall city wall, it seemed to be a city.


    The city wall seems to have been abandoned for an unknown number of years, and a large number of stones have fallen off the surface.


    A tall humanoid creature, at least four or five meters tall, held a halberd and stood in front of the city gate looking at them. He was wearing silver-gray armor and a pitch-black mask.


    "The flames of miracles are burning, bugs! You shouldn''t be here!"


    The man strode towards them, his heavy footsteps made the ground tremble continuously, the energy must be at least at the seventh level, stronger than him and Cui Jia.


    The chain saw blade in Cui Jia''s hand vibrated, and he put Su Changxing down, then walked forward slowly, and said in a deep voice, "Get out of the way, we need to move forward, otherwise we will kill you."


    The power that was constantly gathering in him gave him courage.


    "I, the night knight, Lord, will judge you!"


    As the voice came, the halberd in the man''s hand burst into raging dark red flames, with embers floating above.


    In Su Changxing''s senses, the extraordinary energy in his body gathered at an astonishing speed, and it was still rising.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The night knight''s footsteps accelerated sharply, and he charged in front of Cui Jia, brandishing his long halberd and slashing away.


    Cui Jia almost didn''t react, and quickly blocked the chain saw blade in front of him. The huge force made his hands numb, and he fell back half a meter.


    "Judgment!"


    Dark red flames fell from the sky, completely enveloping him.


    ¡­


    A few figures stood on the high wall.


    An old man with a cane, a robe, and only a few strands of white hair said dully:


    "There are rumors that the miracle will be extinguished by outsiders. I don''t know if it''s true or not. It''s just that these two people look weak and will definitely die under Lord''s hands."


    The knight wearing blood-red armor and holding a double ax said disdainfully: "Those prophets are lunatics who have been in contact with demons. It''s unbelievable!"


    The old man turned around and walked back. A misty gray mist appeared around Zhou Shen, and the figure gradually disappeared, leaving only a long voice: "But if it wasn''t for them, how could the miracle happen."


    bang bang bang~


    Three consecutive gunshots came from behind him, and three gray-skinned monsters in the sky fell to the ground, their bodies rapidly rotting and turning into black blood.


    Cui Jia looked back in surprise and found that it was a collectible, holding a revolver and shooting into the sky, he couldn''t quite understand why the bullets fired by Su Changxing were so powerful.


    The two of them were in front of each other, Cui Jia dealt with the front, and Su Changxing took an ax to deal with the monster rushing from the side.


    Because there are not many bullets, he is not going to use the revolver, and there should be more places to use it later.


    Cui Jia''s extraordinary energy is around the eighth level, and these gray-skinned monsters are naturally not a problem to deal with at the ninth level.


    However, Su Changxing seemed very ordinary. Whether it was strength or speed, he was probably only a little better than ordinary people. With his extremely rich combat experience, he could easily fight with his powerful perception ability.


    Although there are many of these gray-skinned monsters, their strength is weak compared to them.


    However, it was all resolved in more than ten minutes. All the corpses on the ground were rotting, turned into black blood, and left messy feathers.


    Cui Jia also saw some clues, how Su Changxing acted like a commoner, he was simply a warrior who had experienced many battles, although his own strength was not strong, but his skills had reached a terrifying level, as if he was a master of art, Every movement is the most perfect and most appropriate.


    "It seems that you are indeed not a commoner, at least not an ordinary commoner." He couldn''t help complaining, "At least you are a liar."


    It is impossible to check his identity, and he is not from this world.


    Su Changxing said helplessly: "There are some things that can''t be helped, and the truth cannot be told."


    Cui Jia sighed: "I really believe in you."


    Su Changxing smiled: "That''s not necessarily the case."


    The thoughts between people are so complicated, they can jump back and forth between belief and unbelief, or they can change at any time due to a certain factor.


    Cui Jia strode ahead, while Su Changxing followed slowly. Because of their rotten feet, their speed could not be increased at all.


    "What''s wrong with your feet." Cui Jia stopped and looked back, "This is too slow, we don''t know how long it will take to reach our destination."


    Su Changxing lifted up his trouser legs, exposing Bai Sensen''s leg bones, and said, "My legs are useless, and it''s pretty good to be able to walk. You can walk with me on your back, it should be much faster this way."


    Cui Jia saw that there was no flesh on Su Changxing''s feet, his eyes trembled uncontrollably, and he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll carry you. It just so happens that I feel that I have inexhaustible strength, and I have to use it up, and holding it in makes me uncomfortable. "


    He twisted his shoulders with a crisp sound, revealing muscular muscles in the tattered clothes, like steel bars twisted together.


    Su Changxing was keenly aware that Cui Jia had changed significantly after entering this world. He was a bit taller than when he entered this world before, and he looked even more powerful.


    Cui Jia ran with Su Changxing on his back, very fast, they gradually approached the tower from which the bell was ringing, and seeing the tall city wall, it seemed to be a city.


    The city wall seems to have been abandoned for an unknown number of years, and a large number of stones have fallen off the surface.


    A tall humanoid creature, at least four or five meters tall, held a halberd and stood in front of the city gate looking at them. He was wearing silver-gray armor and a pitch-black mask.


    "The flames of miracles are burning, bugs! You shouldn''t be here!"


    The man strode towards them, his heavy footsteps made the ground tremble continuously, the energy must be at least at the seventh level, stronger than him and Cui Jia.


    The chain saw blade in Cui Jia''s hand vibrated, and he put Su Changxing down, then walked forward slowly, and said in a deep voice, "Get out of the way, we need to move forward, otherwise we will kill you."


    The power that was constantly gathering in him gave him courage.


    "I, the night knight, Lord, will judge you!"


    As the voice came, the halberd in the man''s hand burst into raging dark red flames, with embers floating above.


    In Su Changxing''s senses, the extraordinary energy in his body gathered at an astonishing speed, and it was still rising.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The night knight''s footsteps accelerated sharply, and he charged in front of Cui Jia, brandishing his long halberd and slashing away.


    Cui Jia almost didn''t react, and quickly blocked the chain saw blade in front of him. The huge force made his hands numb, and he fell back half a meter.


    "Judgment!"


    Dark red flames fell from the sky, completely enveloping him.


    ¡­


    A few figures stood on the high wall.


    An old man with a cane, a robe, and only a few strands of white hair said dully:


    "There are rumors that the miracle will be extinguished by outsiders. I don''t know if it''s true or not. It''s just that these two people look weak and will definitely die under Lord''s hands."


    The knight wearing blood-red armor and holding a double ax said disdainfully: "Those prophets are lunatics who have been in contact with demons. It''s unbelievable!"


    The old man turned around and walked back. A misty gray mist appeared around Zhou Shen, and the figure gradually disappeared, leaving only a long voice: "But if it wasn''t for them, how could the miracle happen."


    bang bang bang~


    Three consecutive gunshots came from behind him, and three gray-skinned monsters in the sky fell to the ground, their bodies rapidly rotting and turning into black blood.


    Cui Jia looked back in surprise and found that it was a collectible, holding a revolver and shooting into the sky, he couldn''t quite understand why the bullets fired by Su Changxing were so powerful.


    The two of them were in front of each other, Cui Jia dealt with the front, and Su Changxing took an ax to deal with the monster rushing from the side.


    Because there are not many bullets, he is not going to use the revolver, and there should be more places to use it later.


    Cui Jia''s extraordinary energy is around the eighth level, and these gray-skinned monsters are naturally not a problem to deal with at the ninth level.


    However, Su Changxing seemed very ordinary. Whether it was strength or speed, he was probably only a little better than ordinary people. With his extremely rich combat experience, he could easily fight with his powerful perception ability.


    Although there are many of these gray-skinned monsters, their strength is weak compared to them.


    However, it was all resolved in more than ten minutes. All the corpses on the ground were rotting, turned into black blood, and left messy feathers.


    Cui Jia also saw some clues, how Su Changxing acted like a commoner, he was simply a warrior who had experienced many battles, although his own strength was not strong, but his skills had reached a terrifying level, as if he was a master of art, Every movement is the most perfect and most appropriate.


    "It seems that you are indeed not a commoner, at least not an ordinary commoner." He couldn''t help complaining, "At least you are a liar."


    It is impossible to check his identity, and he is not from this world.


    Su Changxing said helplessly: "There are some things that can''t be helped, and the truth cannot be told."


    Cui Jia sighed: "I really believe in you."


    Su Changxing smiled: "That''s not necessarily the case."


    The thoughts between people are so complicated, they can jump back and forth between belief and unbelief, or they can change at any time due to a certain factor.


    Cui Jia strode ahead, while Su Changxing followed slowly. Because of their rotten feet, their speed could not be increased at all.


    "What''s wrong with your feet." Cui Jia stopped and looked back, "This is too slow, we don''t know how long it will take to reach our destination."


    Su Changxing lifted up his trouser legs, exposing Bai Sensen''s leg bones, and said, "My legs are useless, and it''s pretty good to be able to walk. You can walk with me on your back, it should be much faster this way."


    Cui Jia saw that there was no flesh on Su Changxing''s feet, his eyes trembled uncontrollably, and he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll carry you. It just so happens that I feel that I have inexhaustible strength, and I have to use it up, and holding it in makes me uncomfortable. "


    He twisted his shoulders with a crisp sound, revealing muscular muscles in the tattered clothes, like steel bars twisted together.


    Su Changxing was keenly aware that Cui Jia had changed significantly after entering this world. He was a bit taller than when he entered this world before, and he looked even more powerful.


    Cui Jia ran with Su Changxing on his back, very fast, they gradually approached the tower from which the bell was ringing, and seeing the tall city wall, it seemed to be a city.


    The city wall seems to have been abandoned for an unknown number of years, and a large number of stones have fallen off the surface.


    A tall humanoid creature, at least four or five meters tall, held a halberd and stood in front of the city gate looking at them. He was wearing silver-gray armor and a pitch-black mask.


    "The flames of miracles are burning, bugs! You shouldn''t be here!"


    The man strode towards them, his heavy footsteps made the ground tremble continuously, the energy must be at least at the seventh level, stronger than him and Cui Jia.


    The chain saw blade in Cui Jia''s hand vibrated, and he put Su Changxing down, then walked forward slowly, and said in a deep voice, "Get out of the way, we need to move forward, otherwise we will kill you."


    The power that was constantly gathering in him gave him courage.


    "I, the night knight, Lord, will judge you!"


    As the voice came, the halberd in the man''s hand burst into raging dark red flames, with embers floating above.


    In Su Changxing''s senses, the extraordinary energy in his body gathered at an astonishing speed, and it was still rising.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The night knight''s footsteps accelerated sharply, and he charged in front of Cui Jia, brandishing his long halberd and slashing away.


    Cui Jia almost didn''t react, and quickly blocked the chain saw blade in front of him. The huge force made his hands numb, and he fell back half a meter.


    "Judgment!"


    Dark red flames fell from the sky, completely enveloping him.


    ¡­


    A few figures stood on the high wall.


    An old man with a cane, a robe, and only a few strands of white hair said dully:


    "There are rumors that the miracle will be extinguished by outsiders. I don''t know if it''s true or not. It''s just that these two people look weak and will definitely die under Lord''s hands."


    The knight wearing blood-red armor and holding a double ax said disdainfully: "Those prophets are lunatics who have been in contact with demons. It''s unbelievable!"


    The old man turned around and walked back. A misty gray mist appeared around Zhou Shen, and the figure gradually disappeared, leaving only a long voice: "But if it wasn''t for them, how could the miracle happen."


    bang bang bang~


    Three consecutive gunshots came from behind him, and three gray-skinned monsters in the sky fell to the ground, their bodies rapidly rotting and turning into black blood.


    Cui Jia looked back in surprise and found that it was a collectible, holding a revolver and shooting into the sky, he couldn''t quite understand why the bullets fired by Su Changxing were so powerful.


    The two of them were in front of each other, Cui Jia dealt with the front, and Su Changxing took an ax to deal with the monster rushing from the side.


    Because there are not many bullets, he is not going to use the revolver, and there should be more places to use it later.


    Cui Jia''s extraordinary energy is around the eighth level, and these gray-skinned monsters are naturally not a problem to deal with at the ninth level.


    However, Su Changxing seemed very ordinary. Whether it was strength or speed, he was probably only a little better than ordinary people. With his extremely rich combat experience, he could easily fight with his powerful perception ability.


    Although there are many of these gray-skinned monsters, their strength is weak compared to them.


    However, it was all resolved in more than ten minutes. All the corpses on the ground were rotting, turned into black blood, and left messy feathers.


    Cui Jia also saw some clues, how Su Changxing acted like a commoner, he was simply a warrior who had experienced many battles, although his own strength was not strong, but his skills had reached a terrifying level, as if he was a master of art, Every movement is the most perfect and most appropriate.


    "It seems that you are indeed not a commoner, at least not an ordinary commoner." He couldn''t help complaining, "At least you are a liar."


    It is impossible to check his identity, and he is not from this world.


    Su Changxing said helplessly: "There are some things that can''t be helped, and the truth cannot be told."


    Cui Jia sighed: "I really believe in you."


    Su Changxing smiled: "That''s not necessarily the case."


    The thoughts between people are so complicated, they can jump back and forth between belief and unbelief, or they can change at any time due to a certain factor.


    Cui Jia strode ahead, while Su Changxing followed slowly. Because of their rotten feet, their speed could not be increased at all.


    "What''s wrong with your feet." Cui Jia stopped and looked back, "This is too slow, we don''t know how long it will take to reach our destination."


    Su Changxing lifted up his trouser legs, exposing Bai Sensen''s leg bones, and said, "My legs are useless, and it''s pretty good to be able to walk. You can walk with me on your back, it should be much faster this way."


    Cui Jia saw that there was no flesh on Su Changxing''s feet, his eyes trembled uncontrollably, and he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll carry you. It just so happens that I feel that I have inexhaustible strength, and I have to use it up, and holding it in makes me uncomfortable. "


    He twisted his shoulders with a crisp sound, revealing muscular muscles in the tattered clothes, like steel bars twisted together.


    Su Changxing was keenly aware that Cui Jia had changed significantly after entering this world. He was a bit taller than when he entered this world before, and he looked even more powerful.


    Cui Jia ran with Su Changxing on his back, very fast, they gradually approached the tower from which the bell was ringing, and seeing the tall city wall, it seemed to be a city.


    The city wall seems to have been abandoned for an unknown number of years, and a large number of stones have fallen off the surface.


    A tall humanoid creature, at least four or five meters tall, held a halberd and stood in front of the city gate looking at them. He was wearing silver-gray armor and a pitch-black mask.


    "The flames of miracles are burning, bugs! You shouldn''t be here!"


    The man strode towards them, his heavy footsteps made the ground tremble continuously, the energy must be at least at the seventh level, stronger than him and Cui Jia.


    The chain saw blade in Cui Jia''s hand vibrated, and he put Su Changxing down, then walked forward slowly, and said in a deep voice, "Get out of the way, we need to move forward, otherwise we will kill you."


    The power that was constantly gathering in him gave him courage.


    "I, the night knight, Lord, will judge you!"


    As the voice came, the halberd in the man''s hand burst into raging dark red flames, with embers floating above.


    In Su Changxing''s senses, the extraordinary energy in his body gathered at an astonishing speed, and it was still rising.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The night knight''s footsteps accelerated sharply, and he charged in front of Cui Jia, brandishing his long halberd and slashing away.


    Cui Jia almost didn''t react, and quickly blocked the chain saw blade in front of him. The huge force made his hands numb, and he fell back half a meter.


    "Judgment!"


    Dark red flames fell from the sky, completely enveloping him.


    ¡­


    A few figures stood on the high wall.


    An old man with a cane, a robe, and only a few strands of white hair said dully:


    "There are rumors that the miracle will be extinguished by outsiders. I don''t know if it''s true or not. It''s just that these two people look weak and will definitely die under Lord''s hands."


    The knight wearing blood-red armor and holding a double ax said disdainfully: "Those prophets are lunatics who have been in contact with demons. It''s unbelievable!"


    The old man turned around and walked back. A misty gray mist appeared around Zhou Shen, and the figure gradually disappeared, leaving only a long voice: "But if it wasn''t for them, how could the miracle happen."


    bang bang bang~


    Three consecutive gunshots came from behind him, and three gray-skinned monsters in the sky fell to the ground, their bodies rapidly rotting and turning into black blood.


    Cui Jia looked back in surprise and found that it was a collectible, holding a revolver and shooting into the sky, he couldn''t quite understand why the bullets fired by Su Changxing were so powerful.


    The two of them were in front of each other, Cui Jia dealt with the front, and Su Changxing took an ax to deal with the monster rushing from the side.


    Because there are not many bullets, he is not going to use the revolver, and there should be more places to use it later.


    Cui Jia''s extraordinary energy is around the eighth level, and these gray-skinned monsters are naturally not a problem to deal with at the ninth level.


    However, Su Changxing seemed very ordinary. Whether it was strength or speed, he was probably only a little better than ordinary people. With his extremely rich combat experience, he could easily fight with his powerful perception ability.


    Although there are many of these gray-skinned monsters, their strength is weak compared to them.


    However, it was all resolved in more than ten minutes. All the corpses on the ground were rotting, turned into black blood, and left messy feathers.


    Cui Jia also saw some clues, how Su Changxing acted like a commoner, he was simply a warrior who had experienced many battles, although his own strength was not strong, but his skills had reached a terrifying level, as if he was a master of art, Every movement is the most perfect and most appropriate.


    "It seems that you are indeed not a commoner, at least not an ordinary commoner." He couldn''t help complaining, "At least you are a liar."


    It is impossible to check his identity, and he is not from this world.


    Su Changxing said helplessly: "There are some things that can''t be helped, and the truth cannot be told."


    Cui Jia sighed: "I really believe in you."


    Su Changxing smiled: "That''s not necessarily the case."


    The thoughts between people are so complicated, they can jump back and forth between belief and unbelief, or they can change at any time due to a certain factor.


    Cui Jia strode ahead, while Su Changxing followed slowly. Because of their rotten feet, their speed could not be increased at all.


    "What''s wrong with your feet." Cui Jia stopped and looked back, "This is too slow, we don''t know how long it will take to reach our destination."


    Su Changxing lifted up his trouser legs, exposing Bai Sensen''s leg bones, and said, "My legs are useless, and it''s pretty good to be able to walk. You can walk with me on your back, it should be much faster this way."


    Cui Jia saw that there was no flesh on Su Changxing''s feet, his eyes trembled uncontrollably, and he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll carry you. It just so happens that I feel that I have inexhaustible strength, and I have to use it up, and holding it in makes me uncomfortable. "


    He twisted his shoulders with a crisp sound, revealing muscular muscles in the tattered clothes, like steel bars twisted together.


    Su Changxing was keenly aware that Cui Jia had changed significantly after entering this world. He was a bit taller than when he entered this world before, and he looked even more powerful.


    Cui Jia ran with Su Changxing on his back, very fast, they gradually approached the tower from which the bell was ringing, and seeing the tall city wall, it seemed to be a city.


    The city wall seems to have been abandoned for an unknown number of years, and a large number of stones have fallen off the surface.


    A tall humanoid creature, at least four or five meters tall, held a halberd and stood in front of the city gate looking at them. He was wearing silver-gray armor and a pitch-black mask.


    "The flames of miracles are burning, bugs! You shouldn''t be here!"


    The man strode towards them, his heavy footsteps made the ground tremble continuously, the energy must be at least at the seventh level, stronger than him and Cui Jia.


    The chain saw blade in Cui Jia''s hand vibrated, and he put Su Changxing down, then walked forward slowly, and said in a deep voice, "Get out of the way, we need to move forward, otherwise we will kill you."


    The power that was constantly gathering in him gave him courage.


    "I, the night knight, Lord, will judge you!"


    As the voice came, the halberd in the man''s hand burst into raging dark red flames, with embers floating above.


    In Su Changxing''s senses, the extraordinary energy in his body gathered at an astonishing speed, and it was still rising.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The night knight''s footsteps accelerated sharply, and he charged in front of Cui Jia, brandishing his long halberd and slashing away.


    Cui Jia almost didn''t react, and quickly blocked the chain saw blade in front of him. The huge force made his hands numb, and he fell back half a meter.


    "Judgment!"


    Dark red flames fell from the sky, completely enveloping him.


    ¡­


    A few figures stood on the high wall.


    An old man with a cane, a robe, and only a few strands of white hair said dully:


    "There are rumors that the miracle will be extinguished by outsiders. I don''t know if it''s true or not. It''s just that these two people look weak and will definitely die under Lord''s hands."


    The knight wearing blood-red armor and holding a double ax said disdainfully: "Those prophets are lunatics who have been in contact with demons. It''s unbelievable!"


    The old man turned around and walked back. A misty gray mist appeared around Zhou Shen, and the figure gradually disappeared, leaving only a long voice: "But if it wasn''t for them, how could the miracle happen."


    bang bang bang~


    Three consecutive gunshots came from behind him, and three gray-skinned monsters in the sky fell to the ground, their bodies rapidly rotting and turning into black blood.


    Cui Jia looked back in surprise and found that it was a collectible, holding a revolver and shooting into the sky, he couldn''t quite understand why the bullets fired by Su Changxing were so powerful.


    The two of them were in front of each other, Cui Jia dealt with the front, and Su Changxing took an ax to deal with the monster rushing from the side.


    Because there are not many bullets, he is not going to use the revolver, and there should be more places to use it later.


    Cui Jia''s extraordinary energy is around the eighth level, and these gray-skinned monsters are naturally not a problem to deal with at the ninth level.


    However, Su Changxing seemed very ordinary. Whether it was strength or speed, he was probably only a little better than ordinary people. With his extremely rich combat experience, he could easily fight with his powerful perception ability.


    Although there are many of these gray-skinned monsters, their strength is weak compared to them.


    However, it was all resolved in more than ten minutes. All the corpses on the ground were rotting, turned into black blood, and left messy feathers.


    Cui Jia also saw some clues, how Su Changxing acted like a commoner, he was simply a warrior who had experienced many battles, although his own strength was not strong, but his skills had reached a terrifying level, as if he was a master of art, Every movement is the most perfect and most appropriate.


    "It seems that you are indeed not a commoner, at least not an ordinary commoner." He couldn''t help complaining, "At least you are a liar."


    It is impossible to check his identity, and he is not from this world.


    Su Changxing said helplessly: "There are some things that can''t be helped, and the truth cannot be told."


    Cui Jia sighed: "I really believe in you."


    Su Changxing smiled: "That''s not necessarily the case."


    The thoughts between people are so complicated, they can jump back and forth between belief and unbelief, or they can change at any time due to a certain factor.


    Cui Jia strode ahead, while Su Changxing followed slowly. Because of their rotten feet, their speed could not be increased at all.


    "What''s wrong with your feet." Cui Jia stopped and looked back, "This is too slow, we don''t know how long it will take to reach our destination."


    Su Changxing lifted up his trouser legs, exposing Bai Sensen''s leg bones, and said, "My legs are useless, and it''s pretty good to be able to walk. You can walk with me on your back, it should be much faster this way."


    Cui Jia saw that there was no flesh on Su Changxing''s feet, his eyes trembled uncontrollably, and he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll carry you. It just so happens that I feel that I have inexhaustible strength, and I have to use it up, and holding it in makes me uncomfortable. "


    He twisted his shoulders with a crisp sound, revealing muscular muscles in the tattered clothes, like steel bars twisted together.


    Su Changxing was keenly aware that Cui Jia had changed significantly after entering this world. He was a bit taller than when he entered this world before, and he looked even more powerful.


    Cui Jia ran with Su Changxing on his back, very fast, they gradually approached the tower from which the bell was ringing, and seeing the tall city wall, it seemed to be a city.


    The city wall seems to have been abandoned for an unknown number of years, and a large number of stones have fallen off the surface.


    A tall humanoid creature, at least four or five meters tall, held a halberd and stood in front of the city gate looking at them. He was wearing silver-gray armor and a pitch-black mask.


    "The flames of miracles are burning, bugs! You shouldn''t be here!"


    The man strode towards them, his heavy footsteps made the ground tremble continuously, the energy must be at least at the seventh level, stronger than him and Cui Jia.


    The chain saw blade in Cui Jia''s hand vibrated, and he put Su Changxing down, then walked forward slowly, and said in a deep voice, "Get out of the way, we need to move forward, otherwise we will kill you."


    The power that was constantly gathering in him gave him courage.


    "I, the night knight, Lord, will judge you!"


    As the voice came, the halberd in the man''s hand burst into raging dark red flames, with embers floating above.


    In Su Changxing''s senses, the extraordinary energy in his body gathered at an astonishing speed, and it was still rising.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The night knight''s footsteps accelerated sharply, and he charged in front of Cui Jia, brandishing his long halberd and slashing away.


    Cui Jia almost didn''t react, UU reading www.uukanshu.com quickly blocked the chainsaw knife in front of him, the huge force made his hands numb, and he fell back half a meter.


    "Judgment!"


    Dark red flames fell from the sky, completely enveloping him.


    ¡­


    A few figures stood on the high wall.


    An old man with a cane, a robe, and only a few strands of white hair said dully:


    "There are rumors that the miracle will be extinguished by outsiders. I don''t know if it''s true or not. It''s just that these two people look weak and will definitely die under Lord''s hands."


    The knight wearing blood-red armor and holding a double ax said disdainfully: "Those prophets are lunatics who have been in contact with demons. It''s unbelievable!"


    The old man turned around and walked back. A misty gray mist appeared around Zhou Shen, and the figure gradually disappeared, leaving only a long voice: "But if it wasn''t for them, how could the miracle happen."

 v4 Chapter 30： High City Jedi

    A scream came from the flames, Cui Jia was rolling on the ground, his whole body was burning with raging flames, those flames couldn''t be shaken off, like ropes wrapped around his body.


    Su Changxing also underestimated the strength of the knight in front of him. He didn''t expect Cui Jia to be instantly killed almost instantly.


    At the same time, he raised the revolver and pulled the trigger at the knight in silver-gray armor.


    The bullet was shot from the muzzle of the gun and aimed at the head of the night knight precisely, drawing a perfect arc in the air.


    The speed of the bullet was so fast that the night knight reacted, but he had no way to dodge it, so he had to block his head with his arm.


    Presumably with the thickness of the armor and the strength of his body, it should be easy to block such a small hidden weapon.


    Unexpectedly, the bullet pierced through his arm and head, as if hitting a piece of tofu without any resistance.


    It seems that there is an extraordinary power in it.


    The night knight put down his hand with the damaged armor, blood dripped on the ground, looked sideways at Su Changxing, and shouted: "Miracle will live forever, and any evil and filth will be washed away!"


    Flames were burning on its damaged head, and then it walked towards Su Changxing step by step. The heavy steps made the ground tremble, making a dull sound.


    bang~


    Su Changxing pointed at his forehead and pulled the trigger again.


    This time, he was easily dodged, and the night knight came to him, brandishing the halberd in his hand, and slashed towards him with the sound of strong wind.


    Su Changxing rolled to the left ahead of time and narrowly escaped the attack. The ground was smashed to pieces, and small gravels were scattered.


    Such destructive power is shocking, if it hits him, he will be disabled even if he does not die.


    The night knight was about to attack again, and he waved his halberd, but was pushed away by Cui Jia who rushed from behind, and fell to the ground.


    Cui Jia was still burning with flames all over his body, and the pain made him scream loudly, and he slammed his fists on the Night Knight''s body frantically, with increasing strength, cracks appeared on the armor one after another.


    Su Changxing took the opportunity to rush up with the axe, and slashed at the knight''s neck from the side.


    With the crisp sound of bone shattering, he cut off the knight''s head neatly, blood spurted out, the knight suddenly stopped struggling, lying motionless on the ground.


    The knight''s head looked at Su Changxing, and let out a final sigh: "Evil people, you will eventually be swallowed by the fire."


    It also seemed like a relief.


    As soon as the voice fell, the body of the night knight quickly rotted, turning into white smoke and dissipating in the air bit by bit.


    Following that, an inexplicable force flowed into Su Changxing''s body. His body was strengthened to a certain extent, and with it, he was able to withstand stronger force.


    At least he could clearly feel that his body was much more flexible than before, including his rotten legs.


    The same is true for Cui Jia, his body is stronger than before, and he is a bit taller, and the scorched skin quickly falls off to reveal the new skin, but all his clothes were burned, so he had to pull out the dark night knight. Part of the armor was attached to his body.


    "It''s almost suitable." He moved around wearing the armor, and then asked Su Changxing: "I feel that I have become stronger. Do you know the reason for this?"


    He himself could clearly feel that the moment the night knight died, his strength suddenly became much stronger.


    Su Changxing shook his head and really didn''t understand it very well, and said, "I don''t know, maybe it''s because of this world."


    He has a hunch that this world is likely to be related to chaos, or even the source of chaos.


    In this world, he seems to have seen the essence of extraordinary power, which itself is distorted, but can present a regular form.


    Perhaps the root of the extraordinary power distortion comes from here.


    Cui Jia looked at the tall city gate and said, "I''m afraid there are other people in this city, we''d better go around."


    Su Changxing looked around, saw some clues, shook his head, and said, "No, we have to go in. Only by walking in this direction can we reach the heart of this world, otherwise we will stay away."


    "This is probably why this city will stand here."


    Cui Jia nodded, without further ado, walked towards the city gate and pushed it with both hands.


    He doesn''t know how strong his own strength is now, even if it is a mountain, it seems that he can try it, and the stone city gate of twenty or thirty meters is pushed by him little by little.


    There was a rumbling sound, as if a mechanism was turning.


    Cui Jia just pushed it to the gap where he could pass a person, and Cui Jia stopped. Kneeling on the ground, panting continuously, the muscles of his hands twisted together, and his skin turned red.


    Just pushing through such a small gap exhausted him.


    However, this gap was enough for them to get in. Su Changxing and the two got in along the gap, and the city gate closed automatically as soon as they entered, and the rumbling sound recurred.


    What came into view was an avenue, empty of people, with golden leaves piled up on the ground, and two statues of human heads and beasts more than ten meters high were placed on both sides, holding golden spears.


    "No one?" Cui Jia breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that there would be a large number of enemies waiting for them inside.


    After all, looking at the appearance of the night knight, it seems that they have already known their arrival. After all, they are not far from the city, and they should be able to observe them standing on the tower.


    So there''s a good chance that the whole city already knows they''re coming.


    Su Changxing analyzed and said: "It seems that the people here are not completely hostile to us."


    "Otherwise, the one outside will not be the only one who welcomes us."


    Although their purpose should be hostile to all creatures of this world, their purpose is not known.


    Cui Jia carried Su Changxing on his back and ran forward. The avenue was very wide, and they walked on it like a villain.


    "It doesn''t look like it was built by humans." Cui Jia looked around. The buildings in the city were all very tall. If it was just ordinary humans, they wouldn''t need such tall buildings.


    Su Changxing thought of the previous Dark Knight, and said, "Perhaps the size of humans in this world is only this big, if the one we saw before was a human being."


    The word human is just what they call themselves, and the boundaries are actually not so clear, especially in such a world.


    They just ran to a river in the city when they heard the sound of neat footsteps coming from the other end of the avenue.


    Hundreds of knights with weapons and armor came towards them neatly, with a murderous look.


    Not to be outdone, Cui Jia walked up to him without any fear at all. Now he is not afraid of death at all. To be more precise, before he completes his goal, there is no life but death.


    Even if they die here unexpectedly, there is no way. How can the two of them fight against a world?


    Su Changxing felt something was wrong. Apart from these knights, there were quite a few eyes cast on them from other directions.


    It was like a show, in which they and the knights were the actors, and the others were the audience.


    A bit weird.


    He immediately patted Cui Jia on the shoulder and said, "Run first, we won''t fight them, you should be able to outrun them."


    Cui Jia stopped suddenly, ran to the side without asking why he believed in Su Changxing''s judgment unconditionally at this time


    They ran all the way to the right side of the river. A row of yellow willow trees were planted beside the river. The willow branches fluttered in the wind like human hair.


    A knight in blood-red armor and holding a double ax walked towards them in the wind. The invisible momentum filled the space, and one person was like a thousand troops.


    "I didn''t expect that you would kill Lord, and I didn''t expect that you would dare to come in without knowing your life!" the knight in blood-red armor said viciously, and he already regarded Su Changxing and the two of them as something in his pocket.


    His extraordinary energy is majestic and pure, and if compared horizontally, it should be at the fifth level.


    The fifth level does not refer to the fifth level Extraordinary, but refers to the fifth level in this world. Su Changxing made a horizontal comparison using strength as the standard.


    When the creatures of this world go outside, I am afraid that all of them are like natural disasters, and they themselves are chaos.


    Su Changxing understood what this person meant, and said in a deep voice, "It means that you people can''t get out, and you are all trapped here. This really is an incomplete world."


    After hearing Su Changping''s words, the knight laughed suddenly, and said, "What do you know outsiders! The fire of miracles is burning, this is a new life, we will have an infinite future, and you are the fuel."


    at the same time.


    There are also more and more knights surrounding them, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com completely surrounded the river.


    Fortunately, Su Chang''s eyes became darker, and he had to think about such a terrible situation before coming in, so he was prepared.


    He said that he didn''t know what would happen if he was liberated in this world. It might be a very dangerous thing, and he wasn''t too sure about this.


    Not to be outdone, Cui Jia raised his training channel and prepared to fight to the death with these revelations, "As a soldier, it is an honor to die in battle."


    He also knew that at this point, they might have reached the point of no return.


    All of this has long been beyond his imagination, beyond his comprehension. If there were no litigation challenges, he probably would not have come here, and he would probably have died in a dark place.


    At this time, the doctor Nonghao came from the sky, and then there was a strong wind, and the flames fell from the sky and fell among the knights. A piece of knights were wrapped in flames on the ground, rolling and screaming.


    "That''s a dragon?" Cui Jia looked up into the sky, full of surprises, and saw a man with a long gun standing on top of the bakery.


    Immediately the dragon landed on the ground, standing between them and the red armored knight.


    The two parties seemed to know each other. The dragon hadn''t yet laid papers on the ground. The knight in the blood-red armor turned into three, and with dexterous steps, he tried to kill the person riding the dragon from three different directions.


    The perfect combination of strength and speed is an exaggerated destructive power. The dragon, which was not too big, died on the spot.


    The people in the east also fell down, with their hands wrapped in lightning, they hit the red blood red armored knight''s chest, blasting him away, then turned to Su Changxing''s people and said, "Leave here first, run to the east of the city, don''t even think about it for a moment." Stop, once you are caught by acupuncture points, you will have no way to escape."

 v4 Chapter 31： to rob

    After the words fell, the man opened his mouth and roared like a dragon, the flames spread out like smoke, and a chain explosion occurred, enveloping more than a dozen knights approaching, and the explosion pierced through their armor.


    Su Changxing recognized this thing as dragon''s breath, a natural ability of dragon creatures, so this person is a dragon?


    Cui Jia didn''t quite understand what was going on, so he took advantage of the confusion and ran to the east.


    Su Changxing saw two knights standing in front of them, and immediately shot. With the sound of the gunshots, the bullets easily passed through their armor and bodies.


    "Why is your gun so powerful!" Cui Jia asked while running.


    Su Changxing didn''t expect that Cui Jia still cared about this at this time, and said, "It''s the same reason as you have so much power now."


    After rushing out of the smoke, they also successfully ran out of the encirclement of these knights.


    There was another dragon howling behind him, and thunder fell like rain pouring down from the sky and hitting the ground.


    Su Changxing looked back, and could vaguely see the long white-haired dragon rider piercing the blood-red armored knight with a spear, and a large number of golden lightning surrounded the space.


    The surrounding knights rallied again and killed them.


    On the contrary, Su Changxing and the others were ignored at this time. After all, their combat effectiveness is relatively weak, so they are not so easy to attract attention.


    While running, Cui Jia looked around and said, "Do you think what the man said is credible? Why did he help us?"


    Su Changxing didn''t quite understand either, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know, this is a world that was destroyed and then resurrected. These people seem to know the truth and call it a miracle."


    "Maybe these people also know our purpose. If that person also wants to destroy this world, it is understandable to help us..."


    It feels a little ridiculous to say this.


    Cui Jia nodded and gave affirmation: "It makes sense."


    As they continued to move forward, the originally dark red sky became darker and darker with a little green, and the light from the sky was also slightly dimmed, but it was still like dusk, the dusk was heavy, and Drowsy.


    Although this city is big, there are very few people. Except for those knights, they hardly saw anyone else.


    Cui Jia kept running along the street to the east, and the surrounding houses gradually became denser and shorter, and returned to their normal size.


    "These houses seem to be lived by humans." He slowed down and looked around vigilantly, ready to respond to any threats.


    Su Changxing looked back, and said, "Those knights don''t seem to be following, but the man said earlier that there are some blood guards, and they are probably around here. We''d better be careful."


    "There seems to be someone in front." Cui Jia stopped, and saw a gray-and-white man in tattered clothes squatting on the side of the road with his head bowed, as if crying softly.


    He felt that this person might not be too threatening, so he walked up slowly and asked, "Are you alone here? Where are the others?"


    The man didn''t raise his head, but said in a low voice: "The one who is alive is still alive, and the one who is dead is already dead."


    He raised his head, revealing a pair of blood-red eyes, looked at Su Changxing, and said numbly, "Are you outsiders? It seems that no one else has been here for a long time."


    This man looked more like a commoner than those knights.


    "Hasn''t anyone been here for a long time?" Su Changxing said thoughtfully:


    "A lot of people should have lived here before, where did the others go?"


    Although there was a taste of knowingly asking, he still wanted to see how this person would answer.


    "It''s been too long, I can''t remember clearly, I just remember that after the fall of the gods, the world has undergone earth-shaking changes."


    "God?" Cui Jia was a little surprised, and interjected: "God, you mean there are gods here?"


    The man frowned, as if he was dissatisfied with Cui Jia''s reaction, and said, "Didn''t you inquire about this place before you came? We are originally a kingdom of gods, and we are all descendants of Shangmei Jinlu."


    Su Changxing felt in a trance for a while and couldn''t imagine how powerful the gods in this world would be, but are the so-called gods really gods?


    "Did the gods fall? How did they fall?" He continued to ask.


    The person squatting on the ground showed a strange smile, then waved his hands impatiently: "How do I know, you go away, don''t bother me."


    Su Changxing took out a piece of bread from his backpack, put it on the ground, and said, "Answer my question, this is yours."

 v4 Chapter 32： blood guard

    The two sides fell into a melee and fought hard.


    clang clang~


    A clear ringing sound came from a house not far away, and then someone shouted:


    "The blood guard is here, the blood guard is here."


    It seemed to be something frightening.


    The people who were still fighting with Su Changxing and the others fled in a hurry and hid in the house.


    Almost at the same time, on the street not far away, seven or eight people separated their bodies at the same time and fell to the ground, blood flowing on the already blood-stained ground.


    Like shadows, two people suddenly appeared on the street, dressed in blood-red striped cloth armor, wearing a pitch-black wolf mask, with slender fist blades hanging on their hands.


    That should be the so-called blood guard.


    Su Changxing''s pupils dilated involuntarily due to the physical tension, and he felt the substantial fear developing from these two people.


    He made a judgment immediately, not an opponent.


    These two blood guards are too strong for him and Cui Jia now, they must be at least at the sixth level, and more importantly, their speed is so fast that Su Changxing can''t see their movements clearly.


    And the target of these two blood guards is probably them, and they came because of them.


    as expected.


    The eyes of the two blood guards were locked on him, and they seemed to reveal a cold smile, with cruelty and killing, their eyes were cold and without any emotion.


    They are pure killing machines!


    Su Changxing had a hard time imagining how such a monster was cultivated, and he could probably understand what a twisted country this is.


    "run!"


    Su Changxing knew that there was probably no chance of winning, so he shouted immediately, and followed the other fleeing people into the nearby dilapidated house.


    The shadow slid in the space, a blood guard was running, his figure dissipated into the air like a shadow, and then suddenly appeared at a distance of seven meters away from Su Changxing, holding the fist blade in his hand high.


    This moment is full of murderous opportunities.


    Su Changxing might die if he couldn''t dodge it. Four eyes floated on his face, they opened slowly, saw the blood guard''s movement track clearly, predicted the landing point, raised the revolver and fired.


    This shot was of a predictive nature, knowing where the blood guard would be at the next moment, he would shoot at that position in advance.


    The bullet and the blood guard collided as if running in two directions, piercing through the blood guard''s body without any accidents. Under the breach, Su Changxing saw strips of white writhing flesh, wriggling like bugs.


    With gunshots.


    The second bullet followed suit. During this period, Su Changxing also kept retreating, and he had already reached the door of the dilapidated house.


    He didn''t think he could kill the blood guard so easily, but as expected, the blood guard turned into a shadow again, dodged the bullet, and came to Su Changxing, swung his arm and slashed at his neck with the blade.


    The concise and clear movements hit the point.


    Fortunately, Su Chang rolled backwards dangerously, dodging the blow, but the blood guard followed up and threw a second punch, extremely fast, this time he had no room to dodge.


    Ka~


    With a crisp sound, the rotten board under his feet shattered under the powerful force, and Su Changxing also fell down, just avoiding the blow.


    His body continued to slide down along with the hollow underground, which seemed to be a dark passage leading directly to a certain place underground.


    Seeing Su Changxing fall down from the secret passage, the blood guard jumped down without hesitation. He wanted to kill the target, but he didn''t think about why there was a secret passage here.


    It took more than a minute for Su Changxing to land on the ground full of dry grass. It was pitch black, except for a few not-so-bright oil lamps hanging on the far wall.


    Su Changxing immediately took the gun and fired two shots at the hole above. These were the last two bullets in the revolver.


    The blood guard''s body turned into nothingness, dodged two bullets one after another, and fell to the ground, muttering in a low voice:


    "The blasphemer, fall into darkness forever!"


    More than a dozen flying knives appeared between his hands, constantly spinning and flying, shining dazzling silver light in the darkness, the brilliance seemed somewhat holy.


    At this point, Su Changxing was exhausted. The world shackled his power, as if it was targeting him all the time.


    At this moment, Su Changxing looked behind the blood guard, opened his eyes wide, and said with a fake smile: "There is something behind you."


    The blood guard obviously didn''t believe Su Changxing''s nonsense, how old he was to still play this kind of trick, just when he was about to end Su Changxing''s name, a big hand reached out from the darkness, grabbed him, and patted him on the ground, thick The force made it unable to move, they were smashed twice in succession, and the whole space was shaking.


    Su Changxing saw a huge figure appearing in the darkness, there was the sound of chains colliding, and then he laughed!


    Immediately afterwards.


    He felt a bump from the back of his head, as if someone had hit the back of his head hard with something, he felt dizzy, his body went numb, and he fell to the ground involuntarily, his eyes darkened and he lost consciousness.


    A dwarf with thinning hair who was holding a wooden stick, showing two rows of uneven yellow teeth, said with a smile:


    "Today''s harvest is good. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com actually caught a blood guard."


    ¡­


    rub rub~


    The body was dragged away, and the dizziness still existed. Su Changxing regained a little consciousness and realized that at least he was still alive.


    This world is more dangerous than imagined.


    His hands and feet were **** with ropes, and he was motionless. The air smelled of blood and decay, and there were some broken bones piled up in the corners, which seemed to be human bones.


    "be honest!"


    He was kicked hard in the abdomen, and he could feel his entire internal organs being squeezed.


    Then, he was hung on the wall like a beast.


    His whole body was still numb for a while, which made him unable to exert his strength. He reckoned that he must have suffered some mental damage.


    "What''s for dinner tonight?"


    "A lot of people were arrested today, let''s spend a bit of extravagance, eat and roast the whole person, and eat all the fat ones."


    ¡­


    Two figures, one tall and one short, chatted and walked out of the room. The figures disappeared into the darkness, as if they were not worried about accepting Su Changxing at all, even closing the door.


    Su Changxing swallowed involuntarily, wetting his dry coughing throat, the situation after entering this world was worse than he imagined.


    His power is restricted, and his power is insignificant for this world.


    Any creature in this world has the ability to kill him. In other words, any creature in this world has at least the level of a fifth-order Extraordinary outsider.


    More importantly, he probably lost his immortality in this world.


    One of the two blood guards came to chase and kill him, and the other went to chase and kill Cui Jia, and they didn''t know how Cui Jia was doing now.


    Although Cui Jia''s combat power was stronger than his, but in front of this blood guard, it was probably more or less ominous.

 v4 Chapter 33： Helu people

    Looking around, Su Changxing saw a familiar person, it was Ricky who was missing one ear. Coincidentally, the two of them happened to be hung next to each other, so they could be seen from the side.


    Ricky''s face was still bleeding, he felt Su Changxing''s gaze, and showed an ugly smile: "Hey."


    Su Changxing sneered and said, "What a coincidence, I didn''t expect you to be here."


    Ricky smiled awkwardly: "It''s really a coincidence."


    As the saying goes, enemies are extremely jealous when they meet, but at this moment, neither of them has any room for jealousy. They are both tied to the wall and hung, like lambs waiting to be slaughtered.


    Su Changxing thought that Rich and these people were on the same side, but now it seems that they are not, and then said: "Do you know who those people are?"


    Ruiqi coughed twice, and blood overflowed from his mouth. It was obvious that he had been beaten up before he came, but this time he replied obediently:


    "They are the Helu people, a dark race living underground, who have been abandoned by the gods long ago."


    "After the fall of the gods, they dug tunnels under the king''s city, and they would attack the king''s city from time to time to rob food. These guys will eat everything."


    "I''m afraid we are dying, and we will probably be eaten by these guys as food."


    Although he said that, there was no fear on his face, anyway, he showed an ugly smile, and more numbness.


    "You''re still afraid of death, and you still come to trouble us for being afraid of death." Su Changxing said disdainfully.


    Ricky cried and said with a sad face: "We are also making a living. How did you know that you two are so powerful, the food in the royal city is getting less and less, and many people are starving to death."


    Su Changxing also probably understands their current situation, not to mention robbery, there are probably many incidents of cannibalism, people inside can''t get out, and people outside hardly come in, and the people at the top only care about themselves , the civilians at the lower level can only fend for themselves.


    Su Changxing tried to break free from the shackles of the rope, but his whole body was numb, and he couldn''t exert any strength.


    "Don''t try too hard. This is a spell of the Helu people. Once you are cast under the spell, it is impossible to break free." Ricky saw Su Changxing struggling, and said sarcastic remarks from the side.


    Su Changxing ignored him, but closed his eyes, trying to communicate with the power hidden in the darkness, guiding him bit by bit, and the dark green light flickered in his eyes.


    quickly subsided.


    He didn''t succeed, he felt huge barriers and conflicts, his body was incompatible with strength.


    But why does this happen?


    He thought of the ancient **** who tried to go from the past to the present.


    Fundamentally speaking, he is one of the countless avatars of the ancient god, a **** laid by the ancient god.


    Any avatar reaching maturity can bring her from the past to the present.


    This can be regarded as resurrection in a sense.


    Su Changxing didn''t know the specific conditions, but he should have met this condition at that time, and almost let the ancient **** descend on him, but was interrupted by the abyss, which swallowed everything.


    "So I should not be me, but one of countless ego."


    He suddenly realized that this body is not his body, but that ancient god.


    The body of the ancient **** in the real world!


    "The original identity of the ancient **** is probably also a member of the laboratory, but why does Shen Jinxuan act like she doesn''t know me?"


    "This is a huge doubt. I really don''t know it, or is it just pretending?"


    The truth is a solid point, which will spread infinitely in nothingness, just like a god.


    He is now almost certain of the so-called ancient gods, and some of them may be people from the past in the laboratory.


    They reversed the direction of part of the material transformation and created a world of nothingness?


    Footsteps came, and someone walked into the cell. It was a short man wearing a tattered gray hat, with black spots all over his skin. He was holding Su Changxing''s revolver. He walked over and saw that Su Changxing was awake, and asked:


    "People on the ground, what is this thing for?"


    There were no bullets in the revolver, and no matter how he fiddled with it, it would only make a rattling sound. In addition, the structure of this thing was precise, which made him think it was a novelty.


    These people obviously had no experience with firearms.


    Su Changxing said calmly, "This is a weapon."


    The dwarf was stunned for a moment when he heard what Su Changxing said, and then laughed loudly: "Can this thing be a weapon?"


    Then his expression changed suddenly, and he punched Su Changxing in the stomach: "If you dare to trick me, I don''t know what to do!"


    Su Changxing snorted, but instead showed a mocking smile on his face: "You Heilu people really don''t know much about it. I still don''t believe it when I say it''s a weapon."


    The little dwarf looked at Su Changxing winkingly, then at the revolver in his hand, straightened his face, and asked, "Then tell me how to use this thing?"


    Su Changxing glanced at him and said, "I''m going to die anyway, so why did I tell you?"


    The little dwarf showed a ferocious smile, and said viciously: "It''s up to you whether you say it or not. If UU Reading www.uukanshu.com wants to pry the thing out of your mouth, I have a million ways."


    As he said that, he muttered something in his mouth, which seemed to be a spell, his eyes were dimly lit, he walked up to Su Changxing, opened his mouth wide and bit down.


    Severe pain came, and the little man bit off a large piece of meat from his shoulder, chewing continuously, blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, showing a satisfied expression:


    "The taste is not bad. We Heilu people possess the magic that comes from the flesh and blood, which is enough to compete against the royal city. Why don''t you understand?"


    The eyes exude a faint light.


    He stared at Su Changxing, and said in a calm voice: "Tell me what you know, about how to use this item, do you need a blood sacrifice, or dedication?"


    This Heilu man seemed to have completely misunderstood what Su Changxing meant.


    "neither."


    Su Changxing became dizzy for a while, and felt that his spirit was being distorted by foreign objects, so he tried his best to resist, and then his vision went dark, and he passed out again.


    "Huh? Failed?" The dwarf looked surprised when he saw Su Changxing fainted, "Forget it, I''ll ask later."


    He put the revolver in his pocket, turned his head and walked out.


    Not long after he left, Su Changxing raised his head again, opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of clarity.


    "Did you pretend just now?" Ricky said aloud, secretly marveling: "You actually resisted the Helu people''s spell, are you a knight?"


    Only knights have such a strong resistance, able to resist spells with their bodies.


    Su Changxing glanced at him without saying a word, and continued to try to struggle. Under such circumstances, he should also have a chance to break free from the rope, but it just needs a little skill.


    Ricky said sarcastic words again: "It''s useless, don''t waste your energy."

 v4 Chapter 34： spell

    After struggling for a while, Su Changxing also stopped, and found that he really couldn''t get out of the struggle, so he had to guide the power in the darkness little by little, and accumulate it in his body.


    "So you just waited to die by the side, making sarcastic remarks." Su Changxing looked at Rich and said angrily, this guy''s character is extremely bad.


    Ricky took it for granted, curled his lips: "Then what can I do, anyway, I can''t escape, I just have to wait until I die, the spells of the Helu people are extremely powerful, and in their most glorious moment, some demigods fell because of this."


    Ricky seemed to know quite a few things, certainly erudite compared to the rest of the lower class.


    "Demigod?" Su Changxing frowned.


    Ricky nodded, and said ostentatiously, "It''s a demigod, it''s written in the records."


    Su Changxing asked: "What is a demigod? Is Su Changxing a human being? Or something else?"


    Ricky smiled awkwardly: "I don''t know. It should be something superior, anyway, that''s what it says in the book."


    After a while, screams and cheers came from outside, and the atmosphere seemed to be very warm.


    Ricky couldn''t help shaking his body, and said in a low voice: "They are killing people and preparing to eat. I hope they don''t choose us."


    It was true that no one came in during the whole process, and there were continuous enthusiastic voices outside, and those Helu people seemed to be celebrating.


    Su Changxing hit him mercilessly: "You will die sooner or later if you continue like this."


    Ricky said weakly, "Then what can I do?"


    A green light flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes, and then his body gradually turned into a half-illusioned ghost body, he broke free from the rope, fell to the ground, and then quickly returned to his normal state.


    Ricky was stunned when he saw this scene, looked around, and then said in a low voice: "You actually broke free, how did you do it, do you know magic?"


    Su Changxing breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that his body was still numb. Although he broke free from the rope, the spell still continued to work.


    He was about to leave when Ricky yelled, "Help me, save me, let''s run together."


    Su Changxing turned his head and walked in front of Ricky, grabbed his neck with one hand, and said with a sneer, "Why did I save you? In order to prevent you from yelling, it seems better for me to kill you."


    Ricky became anxious all of a sudden, and quickly said: "The spell on your body hasn''t disappeared, right? I know how to lift the spell. If you save me, how about I lift the spell for you? What happened before will be erased."


    Su Changxing hesitated for a moment, looked back at the door, picked up a rusty knife on the plate, probably used for cutting meat, and cut off the rope from the front.


    Ruixi was released not because he was really relieved, but because he didn''t understand the situation here, and if one more person escaped, one more person would share the pressure.


    At this time, they can be regarded as a community of interests.


    "Tell me how to undo the spell on your body." Su Changxing said as he untied Ricky''s rope.


    Ricky looked around sideways and said, "Wait a minute, I''ll look for it."


    He rummaged along the wall and found something among the bones, and after knowing that there was hope of living, he also seemed quite excited.


    "What are you looking for?" Su Changxing asked with a frown.


    "Catching mice requires a blood sacrifice to break the spell. Mice are the best and can break all the haze." Ricky bent over the ground to search, and quickly grabbed two fat mice from the ground, and handed one of them to For Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing looked at the struggling mouse in his hand, and asked, "What should I do?"


    Ricky strangled the mouse to death, then pulled off the tail, chewed it in his mouth, and said vaguely:


    "Just like what I do, kill the mouse and eat its tail, and you can use the power of the mouse''s flesh and blood to break the spell."


    "Trust you once." Su Changxing hesitated for a moment, stabbed the mouse to death with a knife, then cut off the tail and put it in his mouth. There was a lot of filth and a stench on the furry tail, which normal people would not have. There was no way to eat it, but Ricky ate it with gusto.


    He chewed expressionlessly, but physically he was already feeling sick and wanted to vomit, but he just suppressed it.


    After chewing up the mouse''s tail and swallowing it, Su Changxing felt the numbness in his body gradually subside, which was really helpful.


    "Look, I didn''t lie to you, I, Ricky, never lie." Ricky showed a smug look.


    "The lies are all hidden in your heart, right?" Su Changxing said lightly.


    Then, they walked out of the cell carefully, and the corridor was empty.


    "It seems that these Heilu people are quite confident in their spells."


    Su Changxing walked to the next cage and looked inside. It was very empty inside, and only one prisoner was being held. It was the blood guard who chased him before. He was hung in the middle of the cell, surrounded by three candles and three chains. Through his body, head, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com abdomen, chest, white flesh and blood wrapped around the chains like worms and wriggled continuously, showing exuberant vitality.


    "The blood guards have also been caught here? These Heilu people are really not afraid of being retaliated." Ricky muttered, and was about to move forward when he saw Su Changxing walk into the cell.


    He quickly followed up and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Su Changxing walked up to the blood guard with a knife and said in a deep voice, "Kill this thing!"


    Killing Bloodguards isn''t just for revenge either, killing powerful creatures in this world seems to give them extra power.


    As soon as he approached, the blood guard opened his blood-red eyes and stared at him in response: "The blasphemer, fall into darkness forever."


    He struggled crazily, and the chains collided non-stop, but he couldn''t struggle away, obviously also under the spell.


    Su Changxing didn''t say a word, picked up the knife, and stuck it in the blood guard''s head at once, and black blood spurted out.


    The blood guard struggled more violently, but in this state he could only let others slaughter him.


    "It is rumored that the blood guard is an immortal existence, and cannot be killed." Ricky reminded, standing far away, he seemed to be very afraid of the blood guard.


    "Really?" Su Changxing didn''t quite believe it, feeling that the blood guard''s vitality was rapidly fading away.


    Ricky was about to say something, when he was surprised to find that the strength of the blood guard''s struggle gradually became weaker, and finally remained motionless, and then his body quickly rotted and disappeared into white smoke, "This..."


    He couldn''t understand what happened at all. Su Changxing seemed to have used some method to easily kill the immortal blood guard, and he realized that Su Changxing might be an even more difficult existence.


    After killing the blood guard this time, Su Changxing could definitely feel a force flowing into his body, like a conciliating agent, making it easier for this body to accept the power from the darkness.

 v4 Chapter 35： drunk

    Su Changxing took a deep breath and felt that Rotten''s legs were stronger and more sensitive than before, so that it would not affect his actions.


    This time the improvement was greater than before, so that he could probably perform at the eighth to seventh level now.


    then.


    He and Ricky groped their way out along the corridor of the cell, being careful that Helu people might enter here at any time.


    The ground is made of bricks and stones, and it is full of potholes, blood stains and dirt, at least a hundred years old.


    Su Changxing reminded: "Later, I will run when I yell, and hit when I yell, and we will have a chance to survive if we listen to me."


    Ricky nodded, "No problem."


    da da da ~


    There were footsteps ahead.


    A tall Helu man with palms as small as ordinary people''s heads walked towards them, staggering, seeing Su Changxing stammeringly said:


    "What''s the matter with you two, why are you outside?"


    This Heilu man looked drunk and his mind was not clear. He was not too surprised when he saw Su Changxing and Su Changxing walking out of the cell, but asked calmly.


    "Drunk?" Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, walked straight in front of the Heilu man, raised the knife in his hand, and stabbed him neatly.


    "Um."


    With a muffled groan, the pupils of the Heilu people dilated, and then they realized it, but Su Changxing''s neck had already been pierced, his mouth was covered, and he kept struggling.


    Although these Heilu people are powerful, their own discipline is very poor, and everyone in the cell is drunk.


    This can be regarded as giving Su Changxing a chance to escape.


    Without struggling twice in Su Changxing''s hands, the Heilu man died. His body quickly decomposed and dissipated into black smoke. After a while, only a pile of clothes fell on the ground.


    "Extremely evil." Ricky commented, shaking his body involuntarily when he saw this scene.


    Su Changxing glanced at him, wondering why a person who ate raw rat tails would think such a scene was evil.


    It may be because their world views are completely different. If Su Changxing thinks it is malignant, Ricky will think it is normal. If Su Changxing thinks it is normal, Ricky will be surprised.


    Although they are both humans, they seem to be two completely different races.


    After killing this Heilu man, Su Changxing didn''t feel any significant increase in power. It seemed that he could only gain extra power by killing creatures that were stronger than him.


    I don''t know what the reason for this is.


    When they reached the end of the corridor, they really heard the noise coming from outside.


    From the cracks in the wall, Su Changxing saw these Helu people gathered together, drinking wine and eating meat. Three or four people were skinned, roasted on the fire, and sprinkled with a thick layer of spices.


    The scene is creepy.


    "The taste of Helu people is really strong." Ricky said.


    Su Changxing glanced at him: "You have also eaten human flesh."


    Ricky shook his head: "I haven''t eaten, Ricky, I never tell lies."


    Su Changxing looked around, and noticed that this was a large underground space, more than ten meters high. Looking overhead, starlight emerged, scattered on the top of the rock in layers.


    "That should be the way out." Ricky pointed to a hole on the opposite side, and said, "The hole is very big, and there are many footprints around, and those Helu people come out frequently."


    It''s just that the entrance of the cave happens to be at the other end. If they pass by, they will definitely be discovered by these Helu people.


    Don''t look at the drunken looks of these Heilu, once they are alarmed, the two of them will definitely not be able to escape.


    There is a powerful existence among these Heilu people. Before the blood guard was slapped on the ground by a huge Heilu person, he was arrested.


    This is also what Su Changxing is most afraid of. Once he encounters it, it will definitely be a disaster.


    And they can''t stay here for too long, otherwise, the possibility of them being discovered will increase as time goes by, and they must escape as soon as possible!


    Su Changxing turned his head and whispered to Ricky, "Go and catch another mouse, hurry up."


    At the same time, he tried his best to guide the forces from the darkness.


    A pair of eyes opened among the stars.


    Ricky didn''t think too much about it, and ran back quickly, and after a while, he caught a fat mouse from the cell and handed it to Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing held the mouse, his eyes flashed a faint light, the mouse that was struggling in his hand gradually became docile.


    Some green fluorescent lights flickered on the mouse''s fur, that was the plague, which took on a different look in this world and became more deadly.


    Su Changxing gently put the mouse in his hand on the ground, pointed to those Helu people, and signaled.


    The mouse crawled over spiritually and jumped straight into the big wine vat, and the plague spread rapidly in this space.


    "Why is there a mouse here?" A Helu man with a broken hand found the mouse while drinking wine, grabbed it from the wine at will, put it in his mouth and chewed it, "the mouse with wine, the taste Really good."


    He had a satisfied look on his face. Both raw and roasted food were acceptable to them, but the taste was different.


    It''s just that the mouse was covered with plague, eating it raw was equivalent to eating a large piece of plague in its stomach, and it would definitely be fatal.


    In less than two seconds.


    The Heilu man with a broken arm fell to the ground, twitching continuously, but the other Heilu men didn''t notice any abnormality, they just laughed and laughed at him for not being able to hold enough alcohol, and he fell down after drinking just a little.


    Immediately afterwards, other people also fell to the ground, and only then did they realize that something was wrong.


    "Toxic, there is poison in the wine."


    Someone shouted, and at the same time someone fell to the ground, twitching continuously, his face turning blue.


    The fallen Heilu people are generally shorter and thinner, and their physique is correspondingly weaker.


    The dwarf found Su Changxing before, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com was standing at the door of the cell staring at them, rushed over unsteadily, and said viciously:


    "Damn! It''s you! Come and kill them, it''s these two people who did it."


    He shouted to those behind him.


    Other Helu people also moved towards this side, but after being infected with the plague, their bodies gradually fell into paralysis. Some Helu people fell to the ground while walking, and some became dizzy and hit the wall with their heads.


    The little dwarf drew out the dagger from his waist and slashed at Su Changxing''s face.


    It''s just that under the influence of the plague, his movements seemed clumsy and not so dexterous. Su Changxing easily dodged and kicked him to the ground.


    Ricky took the opportunity to pounce on him, and pierced his neck with the knife in his hand.


    There was blood on his neck, and the little dwarf was still struggling on the ground. He looked at the two of them with hatred, "How did you escape?"


    There has never been such a precedent before, but those who were captured by them did not escape, and could not escape their spells, and the more powerful existence was not something they could deal with


    Su Changxing bent down, took out the revolver from his pocket, and replaced it with bullets: "I''m here to teach you how to use this thing."


    bang bang~


    With two gunshots, two black passers-by who approached were shot in the head and fell to their knees on the ground.


    Su Changxing saw that the other Heilu people had basically fallen to the ground, and immediately ran to the entrance of the cave: "Let''s go."


    The commotion they made was too great, and they had to leave here immediately, otherwise more Heilu people would come here soon.


    Ricky followed immediately, kicked the wine jar down, grabbed a ball of silver powder from his pocket, and threw it out. When the powder came into contact with the wine, a raging fire suddenly ignited, and the flame blocked the opening of the hole.

 v4 Chapter 36： White Shadow Demon

    "What was that thing you threw?" Su Changxing looked at the blazing flames behind him, but he didn''t see clearly what Ricky threw.


    The temperature of the flame was unusually high, and it quickly incinerated the corpses on the ground.


    Ricky followed behind Su Changxing with his head down, and explained, "Fire powder. This is alchemy, but I don''t know much about alchemy. When this stuff is mixed with wine, it will burn violently."


    "That''s all I have, not too much."


    He emphasized it again.


    Su Changxing guessed that he must have some more, but they were just hiding them. He even suspected that when they were imprisoned there, Ricky already had his own escape plan, but he rescued him before he could implement it.


    This guy has more eyes than he appears on the surface.


    This passage is very long, go straight up, and only after a long distance will there be a kind of glowing stone hanging on the wall. The brightness is very low, and you can barely see the situation inside the cave.


    Now there is one more problem.


    His use of the revolver is very lethal, but there are only four bullets left, so he can save time in the remaining time.


    Ordinary Heilu people are not very strong, the stronger ones are at the eighth level, and the weaker ones are at the ninth level. It''s just that some Heilu people can spell spells, which are relatively more difficult to deal with.


    After walking for more than forty meters, there were footsteps coming from the front. The footsteps were very hurried. There were about four people.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a woman''s scream, and the air in the passage dropped a few degrees in vain.


    Su Changxing took the dagger he picked up and walked up to meet him. What greeted him was a white monster crawling up on the ground, with a pair of big round eyes, like several white people twisted together, and the facial features could be seen completely and clearly. He realized that there were still four or five pairs of eyes staring at him.


    The white monster''s hand suddenly elongated and enlarged, and it swung towards him horizontally, like a blade, cutting a long and thin opening in the wall.


    Su Changxing stopped in time and took two steps back before he was hit.


    Ricky even took five or six steps back, grabbed another handful of white powder from his pocket, raised the flagon with his other hand, and said:


    "Brother, this is also a curse, White Yin ghost, formed by gathering the resentment of the dead. Bring the monster here, and I can solve it."


    Su Changxing turned around and ran to Ricky''s position, and the white monster also crawled over, extremely fast, and came behind him in the blink of an eye.


    At this time.


    Ricky threw out the flagon and powder in his hand, and smashed it to the front of the monster. The flagon fell to the ground and shattered. The liquor spilled out and mixed with the powder, and the flame spread.


    The White Yin Ghost bumped into the flames, and rushed out again, his body was stained with wine and flames, rolling on the ground, as if he was very afraid of the flames.


    "Flame is the nemesis of this thing, and fire powder is also an alchemy technique specially designed to deal with white ghosts."


    Ricky laughed triumphantly.


    Su Changxing saw that the monster was in a vulnerable moment, and immediately rushed up with the short knife, piercing through the White Yin Ghost''s body, and those eyes stared at him with hatred, making people shudder.


    Bai Yingui''s body turned into white smoke, quickly disappeared transparently, and a twisted spirit rushed into his mind.


    Oops!


    Su Changxing didn''t expect such an accident to happen, and felt that the big thing was not good, and he might not be able to handle it with his current mental strength.


    Immediately afterwards, he felt that the spirit belonging to the White Yin Ghost suddenly stopped, and then twisted and changed, and the evil thoughts contained in it disappeared as if they had been purified again.


    A scene that puzzled him appeared.


    This group of spirits that belonged to the Baiyin ghost was inexplicably assimilated into a part of his spirit.


    at the same time.


    Two of the four Helu men who came over also fell to the ground suddenly, with blood spilling from their facial features, and they yelled like crazy on the ground.


    Su Changxing ran straight over and slashed at the Heilu man who was still standing. The Heilu man had no time to dodge, so Su Changxing chopped off his head.


    Another Heilu man took the opportunity to attack Su Changxing with an axe, and he slashed with a lot of force.


    Su Changxing did not dodge, his body turned into a shadow, disappeared in place, dodged the blow like a blood guard, appeared behind the Heilu man, and pierced his chest again.


    "Blood guard?" The Heilu people were stunned, and looked back at Su Changxing, never expecting this move.


    But the Blood Guard didn''t look like this, his mind was down.


    Su Changxing drew out his dagger and kicked him to the ground, then picked up his ax and tried it out: "Your weapon is good, I want it."


    Ricky was taken aback when he saw this scene, and said in surprise, "You are a blood guard!"


    I don''t know how he came to such an unreliable conclusion.


    Su Changxing glanced at him and said, "What do you think?"


    Ricky thought for a while and said, "Well, it''s unlikely. But in my impression, this kind of ability is only available to blood guards."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "That''s because your knowledge is shallow."


    "Really?" Ricky didn''t doubt it either, because he himself was a person with little knowledge.


    Of course, it''s not that Ricky''s knowledge is shallow, but that he has slightly robbed the Blood Guard''s ability.


    [Shadow Strike: Control the power from the shadows, the body turns into a shadow for one second, immune to physical damage during the process, and the speed increases by 100%. ¡¿


    This is probably the exclusive ability of the shadow guard, it can be used seamlessly in battle, it is quite powerful.


    More importantly, Su Changxing can easily use this ability in this world without being restricted.


    Go straight along the passage, and when you are close to the exit, you see a light coming from outside, but it should not be at the ground, the ground is still higher.


    Immediately afterwards, several vibrations were clearly felt from the front, and the entire tunnel shook accordingly.


    "What''s that?" Ricky couldn''t help but gasped, and also felt the vibration caused by something hitting the ground.


    This is not an earthquake, but it achieves an effect similar to that of an earthquake.


    Walking out of the cave, you can see red rocky ground, blue walls, and various luxurious decorations. It''s hard to imagine that there is such a place in the territory of the black passerby. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    A giant more than ten meters tall squatted on the ground and stared at them. He held a large wine jar in his palm enough to grab someone, and propped his other hand on the ground.


    This was the Helu man he had seen before.


    "Humans, you can actually undo the spells of our Heilu people, which is quite powerful."


    The huge Bru man said in a simple and honest voice, with a simple and honest smile on his face, he picked up the wine tank and took a big sip of the wine, the liquid flowed down the corner of his mouth to the ground


    Ricky was so frightened that he sat down on the ground, knowing that they might be going to a dead end, they had already walked out of the cave, so they shrank back and shouted to Su Changxing:


    "This is King Heilu, Buda. We are definitely not opponents. Let''s go back and find out if there is another way. This cave is too small for him to get through."


    As soon as the words were finished, King Heilu raised the wine jar and threw it over, just hitting the entrance of the cave to seal it.


    "Beat me, and you can leave!" King Heilu stared at Su Changxing, and said word by word, the simple and honest smile on his face gradually became cruel.


    Su Changxing''s face became serious. Knowing that there was no way out, he looked at King Heilu and smiled, "If I kill you, I can leave."


    King Heilu felt that Su Changxing''s eyes were stunned, and his body became cold for a while, as if seeing a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood, and countless ghosts howling.


    That terrible illusion is like facing a god!


    Although he has never seen a god, but seeing the so-called demigod may not be so scary.


    He took a deep breath and realized that something was wrong, but the human being in front of him was very ordinary no matter how he looked, and he was easily captured by them before.


    But this also made him completely serious, he yelled, stood up, his skin was red all over, he rushed forward and slapped Su Changxing, purple ripples spread in the space imperceptibly.

 v4 Chapter 37： fall of kings

    The latest website: Feeling the wind pressure, Su Changxing subconsciously prepared to use Shadow Strike to dodge the blow, but felt that the flow of extraordinary power slowed down. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and rolled to the side, but still did not completely dodge. Was shot flying into the wall.


    He only felt that the bones in his whole body were about to fall apart, and his internal organs were severely squeezed, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    No wonder the blood guard didn''t avoid King Heilu''s slap before.


    When King Heilu attacked him, he couldn''t use the shadow attack to dodge, probably due to some kind of ability limitation.


    Seeing Su Changxing being slapped against the wall by his palm, King Heilu grinned and rolled his whole body towards him.


    Su Changxing ran to the left as fast as he could, and shot King Heilu in the head with his revolver.


    The bullet flew out with the sound of the gun, but was blocked by King Heilu''s right palm, and a blood flower exploded, leaving a blood pit the size of a fist on King Heilu''s palm, but it did not penetrate the palm of Heilu King


    This hit also hurt King Heilu, and he roared angrily:


    "Humans, you deserve to die!"


    The flesh and blood of Hei Lu King''s whole body began to tremble, and twisted into strands of muscles like steel bars. On the contrary, his body size became smaller, but he was more flexible. He stood up from the ground, turned his palm and swung towards Su Changxing again.


    With previous experience, Su Changxing triggered the shadow attack in advance, turned into a shadow, dissipated in the air, just avoided the blow, appeared on the shoulder of Heilu King, stepped on his neck, and used the revolver Pressing against his temple, he pulled the trigger continuously.


    Following the sound of three gunshots, he emptied all the remaining bullets. Not knowing whether the three bullets could kill King Heilu, he simply fired them all at once.


    Even if this couldn''t kill King Heilu, it could still seriously injure him. At that time, whether they continued to fight or ran away, they would have the initiative.


    As expected, the head was still a fragile part, and every bullet penetrated King Heilu''s head.


    It''s just that King Heilu didn''t die, but instead turned his head and bit him, as if it was a counterattack before dying.


    Su Changxing didn''t retreat to fight back, and jumped high towards Heilu King''s face, piercing his eye with an axe, knocking him out, and then rolling and falling to the ground.


    King Heilu didn''t fall down, but turned his head to look at him, showing a terrifying smile: "You really think you can kill me? Human!"


    "King Heilu is immortal!"


    He roared, the blue necklace around his neck glowed with a faint light, and a huge phantom appeared behind him, it seemed that he had survived to this day by relying on this special power.


    Su Changxing panted heavily, knowing that he might end up dead if he went on like this, so he could only fight hard. Although most of the power was lost in the darkness, the use of power was the same.


    Myojin.


    More sentiments emerged in his mind, and the invisible Qi flowed around his body, and then converged to form a long, tight line.


    King Heilu bent over, roared, and punched him with a punch. The unrivaled power caused the space to vibrate.


    Su Changxing rushed forward and swung an axe, like an extremely thin thread, across King Heilu''s fist.


    The two sides staggered past.


    Su Changxing was sent flying again, hitting the pillar in the middle, his whole body became twisted, and one leg was broken directly.


    King Heilu''s strength was too terrifying, as if a mountain was pressing on him, almost crushing him to death.


    King Heilu stood on the spot and looked towards Su Changxing without moving. Half of his hand fell to the ground. Immediately afterwards, an obvious gap appeared on his head, and blood gradually spilled out.


    Half of the head slid off and fell to the ground.


    King Heilu died with an incredulous expression.


    Su Changxing stared at the ceiling and didn''t move for a long time. It took about ten minutes before he struggled to get up from the ground.


    Fortunately, no other Helu people came here during this time.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A black light rose from the ground, crossed the clouds, and connected to the black sun. It seemed to have inspired something, and the sky became brighter. There seemed to be flames burning around the black sun.


    "A king has fallen, is it the one from the Helu people?"


    On the towering observatory, there are only a few strands of white hair on his head, and an old man with a body as thin as dry wood stands on the edge of the observatory with a cane.


    Sitting on the chair next to it was a mummy, lifeless, only the eyes were still moving.


    "Is he also considered a king?" A doubtful voice came from the mummy.


    The old man tapped the ground with the crutch in his hand, and said expressionlessly: "Of course, the king of the Bru people is also a king. .¡±


    The mummy seemed to recall something, and said: "I seem to have some impressions of him. He killed the God of War on the Luobei Plateau, causing half of the Luobei Plateau to collapse."


    The old man finally showed a smile on his face, looked back at the mummy and said, "I didn''t expect you to remember."


    The mummy was silent for a while, and then continued: "Of course I remember, the demigod was furious after the death of the God of War, and it was the King of Fury that I personally ran to the Luobei Plateau to kill."


    The old man shook his head: "No, you remember wrongly, you didn''t kill him, you let him run away."


    "Yeah?"


    "That''s right, that''s it... We''re going to usher in a brand new world, just as it was once expected."


    There was a long silence again.


    The mummy made a voice: "Do you need me to take action? The demigod in the king''s city probably won''t promise you what to do. If you really want to fight, I can beat him 30% of the time."


    The demigod should be the most powerful existence besides the gods. It is inconceivable that a mortal has the opportunity to surpass the demigod, and there is a full 30% of it. No one will believe such an exaggerated thing.


    The old man didn''t show too much surprise, and said: "The number of winners and losers is about the same as I expected, but is it really only 30%?"


    The mummy continued: "You feel low."


    The old man shook his head: "Low is not low, if you say high, it is not high. But he must die no matter what!"


    "There should be no gods in this world, even demigods!"


    When the wind blew up, more than a dozen dragons appeared in the smoke and sand, and they landed close to the observatory, but none of the dragons made a roar, it was terrifyingly quiet, and remained silent in awe.


    The old man turned his head and walked all the way to the middle of the observation platform. There was a rusty long sword on the stone platform, as if it was integrated with the stone platform, but he stretched out his hand and pulled out the long sword easily. .


    "Dragonborn, please heed the call, your mission has come, it''s time to cleanse this filthy world."


    The old man held up the long sword and shouted, the boy''s hole turned pure white, the rust on the long sword gradually disappeared, and the blade was exposed, and thunder and lightning were entangled in the clouds above.


    Snow-covered peaks floated among the clouds and mist, getting closer and closer, as if they were coming from afar, and there were dragons hovering on each peak.


    The ancient voice was found.


    A thick golden thunderbolt fell from the dark clouds on the observatory. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    A soaring roar came, a huge white figure soared away, and thousands of dragons went away in groups.


    ...


    Su Changxing looked back and saw that Ricky had already disappeared at the entrance of the cave. He must have found a way to escape from another direction.


    He didn''t pause too much. He pulled the necklace from King Heilu''s neck, stepped over his corpse and walked back. What came into view was a wide door and a statue made of pure gold. The portrait is probably also a Bru, but with both arms broken, kneeling on the ground in a posture of looking up to the sky and screaming, with dozens of spears piercing through his chest.


    This pure gold statue looks lifelike, as if it recorded the scene at that time, whether it is the expression of the Bru man or the state of the muscles on his body.


    Su Changxing looked at the statue and couldn''t help frowning. Just under the statue, he felt a burst of pressure, as if the statue was alive.


    Beyond the statue is an upward ladder.

 v4 Chapter 38： mouse

    The latest website: Su Changxing looked at the top of the stairs, and then looked sideways at the small door next to him. He felt that if he returned to the ground, he must not have taken the stairs. There shouldn''t be such a large passage in the city.


    He limped towards the small door. It was pitch black and there was no light inside. As soon as he approached, he heard the cry of a mouse.


    A black shadow sprang out from inside and flew towards him. Su Changxing intercepted it in the air with a stretch of his hand, and grabbed it in his hand.


    "Squeak~"


    It was a mouse, struggling crazily in his hands, its eyes were blood red, and it bit off a small piece of the flesh on his palm in one bite.


    Su Changxing felt the pain, threw him to the ground, and trampled him to death.


    Rats are very timid creatures, and generally will not take the initiative to attack other creatures unless they are affected by something.


    He took a deep breath and pressed his chest with his hands. His heart was beating very fast, probably because he used too much force in the battle with King Heilu just now, which caused signs of failure in all organs.


    Fortunately, he has a strong recovery ability, as long as there is enough time, he can recover.


    Without too much hesitation, he limped towards the small door. King Heilu''s necklace was hung on his shoulder, which was a bit heavy.


    This thing is a necklace for King Heilu, but it is more like a belt for him, with sapphires inlaid on it, which also emits a faint light in the dark, with extraordinary energy gathering around, obviously not ordinary. thing.


    There should be some kind of characteristic attached to the necklace, but he can''t clearly distinguish it.


    After only walking a few steps, Su Changxing realized that this necklace was a little in the way, at least it was inconvenient to wear, so he thought about whether to throw it away.


    Then, he felt that the recovery speed of the injury seemed to speed up the blood, and the flesh was more active than before:


    "Because of this necklace?"


    Su Changxing was not sure, so he simply tied the necklace around his waist as a belt, and suddenly there was a force supporting his body, from limping to normal walking.


    Along with it came an unknown will to kill, which was easily suppressed by him, and his spiritual power had grown considerably after killing King Heilu.


    This is the power of immortality, which comes from this huge necklace.


    But in fact it is quite the opposite.


    This necklace will make the wearer walk towards death and ignore the threat of death. When ignoring death, death is not far away.


    King Heilu was like this. Even though he was seriously injured, he didn''t choose to escape, and was killed by Su Changxing in the end.


    It was still a cave, pitch-black, and Su Changxing could hardly see anything, except for the pairs of blood-red eyes in the darkness.


    Rats kept attacking him, but such creatures were too weak to pose any threat to him, and they could be killed by swinging an ax at will.


    The number of these rats was really too much, he was full of rats all the way, and he didn''t know how many times he swung, at least he killed hundreds of rats.


    The smell of rot in the air is also getting stronger.


    He suspected that he was going in the wrong direction, and felt that Helu people would not go to such a place. This might be a deserted passage, occupied by these rats.


    He still didn''t look back and chose to continue walking forward. Although these rats were disgusting, they didn''t pose much threat to him.


    "It''s still too much, and a certain strategy must be adopted."


    He grabbed a mouse, spread the plague, and threw it back. After waiting for about ten minutes, the mice in the cave began to die in pieces.


    These creatures are too weak, and only a small amount of poison is enough to kill them.


    The ground was full of rat corpses, even a carpet of flesh and blood, soft to step on.


    Going forward, the cave became steeper, and the sound of mice was still heard from time to time, and the surrounding rock walls became potholes, which should have been eaten by mice.


    At the end of the climb, there is a small hole, at most only enough for two people to pass through at the same time, and the outside looks like a city sewer.


    "These black passers-by have already dug through the underground of this city, but the knights don''t seem to be going to pay attention."


    Su Changxing was about to climb out of the hole, but felt a shock outside, and looked around, and saw a huge figure rushing along the sewer.


    It was a huge gray mouse, three or four meters tall, with blood-red eyes, and four or five tongues hanging out of its mouth.


    This one exudes a heart-stopping aura, and its strength is not even weaker than the Heilu king he just killed. No wonder this passage was abandoned. It turned out that there was such a terrifying creature guarding here.


    The mouse bumped against the edge of the hole, causing the entire tunnel to shake, and a lot of gravel fell from above.


    Su Changxing stepped back four or five meters, but the mouse''s tongue almost touched him, and the saliva splashed onto the rock wall, corroding holes one after another.


    He suspected that the mouse could destroy the tunnel by hitting it twice more, but the mouse didn''t do that. Instead, it took a look inside and didn''t seem to have much interest in Su Changxing, so it turned around and left, disappearing into the sewer in the darkness.


    After a while, Su Changxing poked his head out to look again, but he still didn''t see the shadow of the mouse, so he went out.


    Just now the mouse was walking to the left, so he walked to the right. He just needs to get back to the ground as soon as possible, and he will be able to avoid the mouse.


    Walking forward for more than 40 meters along the sewer, Su Changxing just saw the opening leading to the top when there was movement behind him. The big rat rushed towards him from the other end of the sewer, the tongue in its mouth was like a tentacle Extend it.


    Su Changxing didn''t care about his injuries, and ran towards the exit.


    Although the big mouse was huge, it ran with all its strength, faster than him, and appeared behind him in a few seconds.


    Su Changxing''s body turned into a shadow, avoided the impact of the rat, and appeared above the exit the next moment.


    The mouse just looked up at him, and UU reading www.uukanshu.com walked away as if he didn''t care. He was in the darkness of the sewer when he was young.


    At this time, an old woman was sitting by the side of the road, staring at him blankly: "You ran up from below? There is a man-eating mouse below, and many people have been eaten."


    Su Changxing glanced at the old woman, confirmed that there was no threat, ignored her, and turned around to leave.


    At this time, the voice of the old woman came again: "The person who is traveling with you is now in the Xiahe District."


    Su Changxing stopped immediately, looked behind him suddenly, but found that the old woman was no longer where she was, and asked, "Who are you?"


    Then, he heard a loud dragon howl from the south, and he could see several snow-capped mountains in that direction.


    "It didn''t seem to be there before."


    He clearly remembered that he had never seen these snow mountains before!

 v4 Chapter 39： Dragonborn

    Only then did Su Changxing recall that the old woman he saw just now was not completely normal, but the human beings in this world were more or less strange, so he didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    There were a few blue scales on the old woman''s neck, protruding from the collar, and she was not a normal human being.


    wrong.


    There may be no normal people in this world.


    He felt that the most urgent task was to find Cui Jia first. If the old woman hadn''t lied to him, Cui Jia should be alive.


    "If you think about it this way, there should be a group of people who don''t hate our arrival, and Cui Jia should have been rescued by them."


    He knew that with Cui Jia''s strength, he might not be the opponent of the blood guard, and the difference was still too much.


    "There is indeed a river in the city, and the Xiahe District should be just downstream of that river."


    Su Changxing climbed to the top of the house next to him, looked into the distance, and found the river, where a row of yellow willows were planted, and the willows, like hair, fluttered in the air, like women standing by the river, not moving for a long time .


    Suddenly, he felt that it was a person.


    "This illusion is really strange, isn''t it an illusion?"


    He didn''t think too much about it, and walked downstream of the river. Before he had gone far, he heard the howling of a dragon coming from the south. Following the sound, he saw a dragon falling from the sky, standing On the city wall, there was a roar, and billowing flames fell from his mouth to the city wall.


    "These dragons came to attack the city?" Su Changxing raised his brows. He didn''t know what was going on, but he also felt that it couldn''t be such a coincidence. It must have something to do with them.


    Perhaps their arrival has caused some changes in this world, breaking the delicate balance.


    "If this is the case, the knights in the city will definitely defend first. My current situation will be much safer than before."


    There were almost no people on the street, and the only people I saw ran to the house immediately when they saw him, looking very timid.


    But this is not surprising.


    Compared with these people, his current appearance is even more frightening. Since the previous battle clothes are torn, his legs with only bones are exposed, and his whole body is covered with blood. It is not easy to mess with at first glance.


    From the time he went down and up again, after such a long time, the position of the sun has not changed at all, it is still dusk, maybe there is only dusk in this world.


    When he was approaching the downstream, he saw a dilapidated wooden bridge that was crumbling and seemed to collapse at any moment. The other end of the river was bare, with nothing but a few dry willows beside the river.


    Just as he was about to cross the bridge, in a roadside tavern, a burly man with palms bigger than his head leaned out and said:


    "There is a restricted area in front of outsiders, don''t go there, or you will die there."


    This was the first person besides the old woman who took the initiative to talk to him. It seemed that his strength was not weak, probably between the eighth and seventh ranks.


    It''s just that his breath is a little strange...


    Su Changxing stopped, looked at him sideways, and asked, "What''s there?"


    The man with thick palms looked at Su Changxing again, sighed, shook his head and said:


    "Many years ago, it was called Xiahe District, the most populous place in the city, but a demon fell there, and the whole area fell into darkness. It seems that no one came out of this area alive."


    "I don''t think you are normal either. If you insist on going to die, then go."


    Su Changxing carried the ax on his shoulder, walked towards him slowly, showed a threatening look, and said coldly: "What''s your intention? If you don''t say anything, don''t blame me for being rude."


    He didn''t believe that someone would kindly stop him in this kind of place.


    There are demons in hell, there will be no accidents.


    Hearing what Su Changxing said, the man''s expression changed, and he sighed and said, "I just kindly remind you why you need to be so aggressive."


    When Su Changxing heard him speak like this, he showed a dangerous expression, and without saying a word, he picked up the ax and killed him.


    In the face of any possible danger, disposing of it is the best option.


    This is his valuable experience all the time, and he must not ignore any danger, even if it is only a little bit, it may make him fall into a situation where there is no redemption.


    at this time.


    Although he was seriously injured, he had gained a lot of extra strength after killing King Heilu, so he had no problem dealing with this person in front of him.


    "You lunatic!" Seeing Su Changxing killing him without a word, the man cursed, pulled out a huge wooden stick from behind, and swung it at Su Changxing. It was heavy and powerful, like thunder.


    Without even using a shadow attack, Su Changxing simply turned sideways to avoid the blow, and cut a hole in the man''s chest with the ax with his backhand.


    The man was startled, and quickly backed away, while Su Changxing followed closely, and cut off the man''s right hand with another axe, and it fell to the ground.


    at the same time.


    Several pairs of eyes watched the scene from across the river bank.


    "It seems that he has discovered it. He is quite sharp and decisive." A young knight in silver-gray armor with a green ribbon tied on his head said in surprise.


    Standing aside was a female knight with short brown hair, and said calmly, "It''s definitely not ordinary people. I heard from the elders that they will ignite a real fire of miracles."


    Standing in the middle, the short knight who was only about 1.5 meters tall said in an uncertain tone: "Isn''t that our goal? Is it really good to leave it to him like this?"


    "Why not? Just to test him, and that bugman''s strength is not particularly strong." The female knight said affirmatively, obviously this was her idea.


    ¡­


    As long as there is day, there will be night, and no matter how right the voice may be, there will always be opposition.


    Even if a miracle exists in the sky, in the eyes of everyone, there will always be someone who thinks it is hypocritical.


    That is also a corrupt sun.


    Su Changxing perfectly suppressed the man''s head in all directions, but to his surprise, he didn''t fall down, and he still stood there, holding a wooden stick and hitting him.


    And the broken backbone twists and turns like a bug, no, that is a bug, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Living insects, and a strip of tentacles sprouting from flesh and blood.


    A hoarse voice came.


    "How did you find me if you weren''t a bug hunter?"


    Su Changxing was able to find out that something was wrong, only relying on his strong perception, he noticed that there were two completely different auras on this person, one was outside and the other was inside, as if he had made a deep camouflage.


    This is an extremely weird thing. Normal humans don''t do this, and neither do humans in this world, at least not Ricky.


    He decisively judged that this person was definitely malicious to him, so he acted directly based on the concept of first strike first.


    "Bug hunter? What is that?"


    Su Changxing pierced through the man''s body with an axe, and cut off the bug along the way.


    The bug died, and the man''s body also lost its vitality, and fell heavily to the ground.


    Su Changxing turned his head violently, and saw three people appearing on the bridge and walking towards him, showing vigilant expressions.


    Among them, the knight wearing a green turban clapped his hands and smiled, "It''s amazing, it''s so easy to deal with this bugman."


    "Who are you?" Su Changxing asked, feeling that the strength of these three people is not weak, and they are all at the seventh level, so they may not be opponents in his current state.


    The female knight in the middle said with a serious expression: "We are dragon descendants, creatures under the light. We came here specially to pick you up, and your companions are waiting there."


    Su Changxing''s face was calm, and he didn''t react too much when he heard this, but asked instead: "You saved him?"


    The female knight shook her head and said meaningfully: "No, we went late, and he had already killed the blood guard when we went."


    "Indeed¡­"


    She hesitated to speak, apparently wanting to say something, but stopped suddenly.

 v4 Chapter 40： spring

    Cui Jia killed the blood guard?


    This was something Su Changxing did not expect, but how did he do it with Cui Jia''s strength?


    Su Changxing felt puzzled, so he didn''t ask any further questions. He would just ask Cui Jia directly, turned his head to look south, and said:


    "Are you dragonborn? Then you should have something to do with that dragon, right?"


    The new knight nodded without much explanation: "Yes. My name is Sofina."


    "Are you going to attack the city?"


    "It''s not to attack this city, but to cleanse the filth of this city. Too many years have made this place too dirty."


    The short knight next to him bowed and said with a straight face, "I am Reed of Winter."


    The young knight with a green ribbon on his head said, "I am originally from the Royal City, Amus."


    Su Changxing looked at the three people with scrutiny, and said, "Su Changxing, how is my companion doing now? He''s still alive."


    Sofina said earnestly, "You''re alive and well. You''ll know when you follow us. We also made a special trip to pick you up and deal with this bugman by the way, but you helped us deal with it."


    Su Changxing remembered that after the person died just now, a worm came out of his body, and the person was replaced by this worm. Whether it was consciousness or behavior, he turned his head and glanced at the broken worm on the ground:


    "What is that? It''s also human?"


    The human beings in this world are not normal, maybe the bugman is also a kind of human being.


    Sofina looked at Su Changxing with strange eyes, shook her head and said, "Of course not, those insects are creatures in the dark, they are minions of demons, trying to devour human beings."


    "Insects have a long incubation period in the human body. They will only be discovered when they are fully developed. Otherwise, they will not be discovered at all and will only affect the subconscious of the host."


    Su Changxing understood what she meant, and said, "Many people in the city have this kind of bug in their bodies."


    Sofina nodded and said, "That''s right. There are people who specialize in hunting this kind of bugs for a living, but there are fewer and fewer people now. People who hunt bugs are also easy to be hunted by bugs."


    "A lot of bug hunters end up becoming bug people."


    Su Changxing felt that this was a hopeless world, at least for most people.


    This seems to be the norm in this world.


    Walking to the dilapidated wooden bridge, the wooden bridge creaked and seemed to collapse at any moment. In front of it was a piece of scorched ruins, which should have been burned by a fire, and there was a dead silence. Below was a dark river, bubbling, as if Fish swim in the water.


    "Is there no one else here?" Su Changxing looked around.


    Sofina said: "Ordinary people simply cannot survive here."


    They came to a burnt bell tower, which seemed to be a church originally. Half of the bell tower collapsed, but the other half was still standing. A huge bronze bell hung on the top, crumbling.


    "Let''s go down here."


    Reed found a wooden board among the ruins, pushed it away, and turned the statue hanging on the wall beside it.


    The sound of the mechanism turning came, and the stone slab on the ground slowly opened, and there was a staircase leading to the ground. There were candles hanging on the side of the wall, and the staircase was very clean. Even under the ruins, it was not stained with dust. Leave clear footprints.


    Su Changxing''s eyes moved slightly. As soon as the stone slab was opened, he smelled a special aura, very strong, it was the aura of life.


    "I heard from that bugman just now that this place became like this because a demon fell." Su Changxing commented.


    Sofina shook her head: "There is a bright flame burning here, and the hero who once had my dragon descendant fell here."


    Su Changxing asked, "How did it fall?"


    Sofina glanced at him and said meaningfully: "Dead by the hands of the demigods of the old era."


    "Demigod?" Su Changxing stopped in his tracks.


    "The person chosen by the gods has unparalleled power."


    Su Changxing remembered that Ricky had told him before that a demigod seemed to have died because of Helu people''s spell, and he didn''t know if it was true or not, "Are there any fallen demigods?"


    Hearing Su Changxing''s direct question, Sofina showed a smile on her face: "You are not shy at all. There are indeed demigods in history, but there is only one."


    It seems that Ricky didn''t lie to him, and did know some secrets.


    They walked along the stairs all the way to the bottom, which was an underground palace, with a spring in the middle, and the clear spring water overflowed the entire pool.


    Seeing this scene, Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, feeling a little familiar, as if he had seen a similar scene somewhere.


    Cui Jia was sitting by the spring. Although there was blood on his body, he was not injured. Seeing Su Changxing, he seemed relieved. He stood up and said weakly, "Where have you been? We have been looking for you for a long time but we haven''t found you yet."


    Next to her was a silver-haired woman with her eyes closed and wearing a white robe. She had fair skin and a delicate face, gentle and quiet, like cicadas chirping on a full moon night.


    Su Changxing explained: "I fell into the trap of the Heilu people and fell into the ground. I heard that you killed that blood guard. It''s really amazing."


    Cui Jia looked a little weak, shook his head and said: "I almost died too, I was lucky enough to beat him, and even broke an arm."


    It seems that there are other people here, so I didn''t elaborate.


    Even so, Cui Jia didn''t have any scars on his body.


    "I think you''re pretty good." Su Changxing looked at him.


    At this time.


    The silver-haired woman next to her with her eyes closed interjected, "My lord, this spring of life has the effect of replenishing vitality and can completely recover from injuries."


    Su Changxing looked at her and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Shouquan girl." The silver-haired woman said softly, her voice was pleasant, and the breath on her body was also very soft, which made people relax involuntarily.


    Su Changxing looked at the spring water, he could feel the warmth of the spring water when he squatted down, and said, "Can you drink it directly?"


    Shouquan girl nodded: "Yes."


    "How much to drink?"


    "You can drink as much as you can. Your body will adjust itself according to the degree of injury, but you will be weak for a period of time afterwards."


    "Understood." Su Changxing stretched his hand into the spring water, it was indeed warm, and was about to drink some, but suddenly stopped, "Forget it, my injury is not serious, so there is no need to waste this life There''s spring water."


    He suddenly remembered where he saw a similar spring, in the gap of death, it was a dry spring, and then it was filled with spring water full of life.


    It''s just that it''s the blood of the devil, which seems to be called the water of life.


    So it''s also demon blood?


    Su Changxing didn''t know clearly, nor could he see the truth clearly.


    Cui Jia first looked down at Su Changxing''s holed legs, then at his scarred appearance, showing a strange look: "Are you sure?"


    Su Changxing nodded, and said affirmatively, "Of course."


    Seeing Su Changxing''s reaction, Cui Jia felt guilty and thought of two possibilities.


    One is that Su Changxing really doesn''t need it, and the other is that there is something wrong with the spring water, so Su Changxing doesn''t drink it. The latter is more likely.


    However, he also had to drink the water of life at that time, because the injury was so serious that his life had been threatened.


    The female guard of the spring closed her eyes and said calmly: "I think your injury is very serious and needs treatment."


    Su Changxing smiled: "Can you see it?"


    Shouquan girl said: "I can feel that you are hurt very badly.


    at this time.


    The three of Sofina did not get close to the spring, but stood at the exit, looking here from time to time, discussing something with each other.


    The girl guarding the spring was silent for a moment: "My lord, you still don''t believe us."


    Su Changxing sat down by the spring and responded, "So what if you believe it? So what if you don''t believe it."


    The girl guarding the spring didn''t bother with this question, and continued: "The Dragon Lord will talk to you directly later.


    Su Changxing raised his head: "Dragon Lord?"


    The girl guarding the spring said in awe: "An existence close to the gods, he sees you."


    "Is that so." Su Changxing felt a little uneasy.


    If the Dragon Lord knows their intention is to destroy the world, but still helps them, then what is the Dragon Lord''s intention.


    Not long after.


    There was a glimmer of light appearing on the spring of life, and the girl guarding the spring bowed her head to sing, and the glimmer of light condensed together to form a clear figure. It was an old man with a crutches and a stooped body. His body was thin and there were only a few strands of white hair on his head. , looks extremely ugly.


    But it was such an ugly old man, even separated by spring water and time and space, Su Changxing''s heart was still trembling, and the invisible pressure made him suffocate, as if he was facing a god!


    "Outsider, you are seriously injured, why don''t you drink the spring of life?"


    A hoarse voice came from the other end of the spring, exchanging greetings like friends, with a relaxed tone.


    Su Changxing said frankly: "No reason, I just don''t want to drink. Why are you helping us?"


    this is the key of the problem.


    The Dragon Lord said in a hoarse voice: "I know your purpose, and our purpose is the same."


    Su Changxing continued to ask: "Why? Don''t you want to rekindle the miracle of this world?"


    Very straightforward question.


    The Dragon Lord showed a mocking smile, his thin face was full of wrinkles: "Destruction should usher in new life, not a fire in the remnant."


    "The world doesn''t need and shouldn''t be what it used to be, otherwise, what we''re doing will be pointless."


    "I believe you can understand that the way to the corrupt sun needs to go through the gate of the imperial palace, where the demigod of the old era sits, we will restrain him, you just do what you should do."


    Su Changxing could feel that the other party was scheming, scheming everything in this world, everything seemed to be on a predetermined track, including their arrival.


    Su Changxing thought about it, and said unhurriedly: "Although it''s still a bit strange, I''ll just take what you said is true,"


    The three of Sofina were quite surprised when they saw this scene. When they saw the Dragon Lord for the first time, they all knelt down involuntarily. respect for the superior.


    But Su Changxing didn''t kneel down, and faced the Dragon Lord directly, as if nothing happened. What kind of courage is that.


    The Dragon Lord stared at Su Changxing, his aura suddenly became fierce: "If you really believe in me, drink this water of life, I promise it will only be good for you."


    Su Changxing also understood that the fountain of life would not directly harm him, at least if these people wanted to kill him, they didn''t need to beat around the bush like this, but it was unknown if it had any other effects.


    He smiled, and said indifferently, "Is it that important to drink or not?"


    The Dragon Lord said indifferently: "Of course, trust is the prerequisite for cooperation. If you don''t believe me, then there is no need for cooperation."


    "Even if we don''t cooperate, I won''t do anything to you. If you go about your business, we don''t conflict when we do our business."


    The pupils in Su Changxing''s eyes flickered with a faint light, and he bent down and took a big sip of the spring of life.


    As soon as he drank it, the wound on his body healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, forming scars, growing fresh flesh and blood, and a strong breath of life overflowed from his body.


    There is nothing wrong with the fact that the spring of life can indeed replenish life and quickly recover from injuries.


    However, his legs still haven''t recovered, and they still look like skeletons. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    The dragon master saw that Su Changxing was about to drink again, and reminded: "Drinking the life spring water is more than your body can bear, and it will be counterproductive. If you can''t drink it, don''t drink it!"


    "I can still drink it." Su Changxing leaned down again, gulping down the water of life in the pool.


    Grunt grunt grunt.


    It is a drink after thirst.


    Cui Jia''s eyes went straight when he saw this scene. He took a sip just now, and his injuries basically recovered, and he couldn''t continue to drink any more. However, Su Changxing kept drinking on the spring water, and the water level dropped at a visible speed. .


    The face of the girl guarding the spring also moved, but because the Dragon Lord was there, she didn''t say anything, she was just extremely surprised. It was the first time she saw a creature that could drink so much, just like an animal.


    Seeing this scene, the Dragon Lord''s face twitched, and finally when Su Changxing had taken his eighth sip, he said, "That''s enough, if you drink any more, the source of life will be severely damaged."


    The water of life, as it is called Ciyu, is the source of life and the vein of life in this world. Once it is consumed too much, disaster will follow.


    Su Changxing felt the changes in his body, raised his head from the pool, licked off the remaining spring water from the corner of his mouth, "Thank you for your patronage."


    His life is indeed incomplete, but it is also huge, so he can drink the water of life unscrupulously, and the legs of the skeleton have also grown a trace of flesh and blood, which looks even more terrifying.


    Before fighting King Heilu, he probably had the strength of the seventh level, so after killing King Heilu, he would have the strength of the seventh level close to the sixth level.


    Now it has the strength of a complete sixth level.


    And this kind of improvement is even greater than imagined. Now he can directly use the power from the darkness, but it is hard to imagine what kind of results will appear in this world if he does so.


    It is like the birth of reality from nothingness.

 v4 Chapter 41： Accident

    The Dragon Lord took a deep look at Su Changxing. There was a deep light in his eyes. He wanted to see through him, but there seemed to be a layer of fog blocking his sight and covering Su Changxing.


    Such things rarely happen. Most things in this world are clear in front of him, unless they are gods, unless they are demigods, unless they are some unknowable things.


    "Both of you are really extraordinary." Dragon Lord said.


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "Is there anyone else here besides us?"


    The Dragon Lord nodded: "Of course, but they all died, and they died very quickly. They couldn''t adapt to this world at all. I still remember that there was a man named Wang Yindong who went crazy when I saw him." and then crashed his head against a tree and died."


    This is probably what happened to the people in the laboratory who came to this world. It is not surprising that they go crazy. This world is chaos. Once they have too strong perception, the spirit cannot support it.


    And the situation of everyone coming into this world seems to be different.


    In comparison, Cui Jia is very special. After coming to this world, he has relatively strong power, at least he can adapt to this world.


    Su Changxing glanced at Cui Jia calmly, and found that he didn''t have any special reaction, and said, "It''s true that he''s a little weak, but it''s not surprising."


    The Dragon Lord continued: "Wait a minute, the three of them will take you to the gate of the palace, and a black dragon will meet you at that time. After entering the gate of the palace, head east all the way and see a huge dead tree. Go inside, and when you reach the end, you can walk out of the palace and go to the road leading to the corrupt sun."


    Su Changxing nodded, expressing his understanding: "You''ve already made arrangements? There won''t be any problems, right?"


    The Dragon Lord said confidently: "There will be no problem!"


    Seeing how he was strategizing, Su Changxing was also relieved. With such a big boss covering him, at least there would be no problems in the early stage. As for the later things, we will talk about it later.


    Although the Dragon Lord said that their purpose is the same, it is certainly not exactly the same.


    Anyway, Su Changxing felt that this old guy must have figured out how to trick him, but this trick cannot be avoided now.


    As Dragon Lord said, their purpose is the same, at least it seems so now.


    ¡­


    "Don''t you feel weak?" Cui Jia was a little surprised to see Su Changxing''s radiant look.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "No, you feel weak, but you actually drank too much water from the fountain of life, and I didn''t."


    Thinking of how Su Changxing drank eight sips just now, the girl guarding the spring couldn''t help twitching her mouth, thinking that Su Changxing was definitely a monster, and said, "My lord is right, weakness is the phenomenon of drinking too much water from the spring of life, but this state will soon disappear. It''s over."


    Su Changxing walked up to Cui Jia, stretched out his hand and said, "Give me your pistol."


    Cui Jia looked up at him: "Huh?"


    Su Changxing curled his lips and said, "I''ve finished firing the bullets."


    Cui Jia pulled out the pistol from his waist and handed it to him, then took out two magazines, and said, "9mm caliber, 12 rounds, I only have 60 rounds, and it will be gone after I shoot it."


    He also knew that Su Changxing could unleash extraordinary power with a gun, but sixty rounds of bullets was more or less.


    After half an hour or so.


    Cui Jia''s weak state had almost recovered, so they set off immediately.


    "The time now is about the same as planned. In the past, the guards of the palace should have been lured away." Sofina walked in front and said, carrying a giant sword bigger than herself, but walking seemed very awkward. Relaxed, it can be seen that she has great strength, probably not weaker than Cui Jia.


    A dragon''s roar came from the city wall in the distance, resounding throughout the entire royal city. Most people could only hide in their houses and shiver, but from time to time, fireballs floated to the residential area and exploded and burned. A large number of houses were destroyed, and the crowd fled in all directions.


    After some people were burned, a white worm sprang out from the flames, but under the burning of the flames, the worm died without struggling twice.


    Their route was planned, and they all proceeded close to places where there were few people. They did not meet knights or any other enemies along the way.


    This really saved a lot of trouble, at least with these three people leading the way, he and Cui Jia didn''t have to wander around the city by themselves, otherwise, even if they wandered inside for four or five days, they might not be able to find the way out.


    The city is really too big, and I don''t know how it was built in the first place.


    A knight with a green streamer on his head, Amus said worriedly:


    "Would it be faster for us to go directly like this? Is it possible that the people who meet us haven''t arrived yet?"


    Reed said with a speechless face: "Don''t think so much, it''s useless to think so much."


    Ames continued: "But I still worry about what to do if something goes wrong."


    Hearing what Ames said, Su Changxing always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell, so he gave Cui Jia a look and told him to run after him when something went wrong.


    Although they have cooperated with these dragon descendants, they still have to rely on themselves at critical times.


    Cui Jia asked: "Should we just enter the palace gate later?"


    Sofina nodded: "Yes, the black dragon will help us clear the way, and we can follow it directly into the palace."


    After hearing this, Cui Jia couldn''t help but admire: "You guys are really amazing, you captured this city so easily."


    Sofina said earnestly: "Everything is due to the arrangement of Lord Dragon Lord, we only need to execute the order."


    Flying dragons pass through the sky from time to time, and a large number of arrows fly over the city. Some dragons'' defense capabilities are not as strong as they seem. They are shot through their wings by arrows, fall from the sky, crash into houses, and are thrown to the ground. Dying.


    After more than an hour.


    They saw the tall red city gate of the imperial palace. There were more than a dozen ballistas shooting towards the sky continuously on the city wall. Several gray dragons rushed to the city wall, smashed the ballista with a slap, and fought with the soldiers above.


    Dragon howls came and went.


    At this time.


    They also walked from the side path to the front avenue, and ran into a group of knights in silver armor.


    "It''s those dragon descendants, kill them!"


    The leading knight with the double long sword shouted, and then led the team to rush towards them at a fast speed. His strength was stronger than those knights he had encountered before, even comparable to the blood guard in terms of speed and strength.


    When Reid saw these knights, he immediately said, "These are the guard knights of the palace. They are quite powerful. They should not be underestimated. Be careful."


    talking.


    He ran to the left, and the long stick in his hand drew sparks on the ground, and then formed a series of light cones that exploded away, hit the knight''s iron armor, and exploded.


    Although not fatal, it also stopped the actions of those knights and formed smoke to cover their sight, giving others a chance to attack.


    Sophia swept the three knights back with a big sword. Amus followed up and pierced the chest of the far right knight with a sword, and then kicked him to the ground.


    Cui Jia''s fighting style was even more violent. With his speed, he knocked a knight flying seven or eight meters with his shoulder, and cut off the arm of the captain of the knight with a backhand.


    The strength he showed was much stronger than before, and it wasn''t too surprising that he could kill the blood guard.


    bang bang~


    Su Changxing took a pistol and shot at the two knights behind. The bullet pierced through the helmets and easily shot them in the head.


    There were not many knights in this team, only seven or eight, and they quickly resolved them.


    Immediately afterwards, a dragon howl came from the front, and the sound was quite tragic.


    "There seems to be an accident, we can rush over!" Sofina''s face changed drastically when she heard the voice, and she ran towards the gate of the palace as fast as she could, her figure turned into an afterimage.


    She couldn''t last too long at such an extreme running speed, but the distance here was already very close, and she could see the gate of the palace without taking two steps.


    A black dragon, which was bigger than most dragons, fell from the upper end of the palace gate. A spear more than ten meters pierced through its chest, and black blood spurted out like a fountain.


    Ames couldn''t help but scratched his hair: "Sure enough, there was an accident!"


    Su Changxing was also taken aback for a moment, feeling a shocking aura appearing nearby, and saw a figure falling from a high altitude, wearing a pitch-black armor, stepping heavily on the black dragon''s head, and hitting the ground to form a big crater , causing it to emit a tragic dragon howl.


    This person must have at least Tier 4.


    He reckoned that he had to leave here and could not go any further, but this terrifying knight could easily crush them all.


    "Stupid thoughts, you ridiculous dragonborn don''t know what awe is, this place will be your death!"


    The knight in pitch-black armor pulled out his spear from the dragon, and glanced over in horror.


    Su Changxing was about to call Cui Jia to escape here, when he heard Reed shout: "Let''s stop him, you leave here, there is a secret passage into the palace two kilometers to the east."


    His baby-like face is full of solemnity, it is the determination of a knight, and he is still desperate in the face of death.


    Su Changxing ran to the side without hesitation, before the knights realized that they were outsiders, otherwise they would definitely be targeted as the first target.


    Seeing that Cui Jia was still standing there, he reminded him, "Run, what are you doing standing there?"


    Later, Cui Jia also followed: "They are real fighters."


    Su Changxing said in a low voice: "So what, maybe we are enemies, we are going to destroy this world."


    Although it is said lightly, it is very heavy. It is not easy to destroy a world.


    They are just two ants in front of a world, small sailboats ups and downs in the sea, it seems that it is difficult to make a wave, and they can only drift with the waves.


    According to what Reed said, they ran eastward for two kilometers, but they couldn''t see any secret passages, only the bare and tall city wall blocking them.


    Cui Jia looked around and looked calmer, and said: "It seems that there is no secret passage here, it should be somewhere else."


    Su Changxing looked at the ground and said, "It should be in the sewer, find the entrance to the nearby sewer."


    They walked back about 200 meters and found the entrance of a sewer, jumped down, and heard rats squeak just after jumping down.


    "If there really is a secret passage, is it too easy to find out?" Cui Jia felt a little unreliable.


    Su Changxing also had no choice but to say: "Look and see, if it''s really not possible, we''ll find other ways to get in. Anyway, we always have to go in."


    After all, they have only one purpose, and all their actions are only to accomplish that purpose.


    The light in the sewer was very dark, Cui Jia took out the fluorescent light and walked ahead, gradually the water level got higher and higher, submerging their ankles, and then their knees.


    As they continued to move forward, there were several rotting corpses floating on the water, and the air was humid and filled with a stench.


    "It seems that someone tried to go this way, but they all died." Cui Jia said in a deep voice.


    This also means that there may indeed be a secret passage here, but there will also be other unknown dangers, otherwise, so many corpses would not appear here.


    When the water level submerged their chests, there was a faint light ahead, orange in color, which made people feel comfortable and warm.


    Immediately there was a terrified cry that brought them back to reality.


    Two monsters with long hair like spiders rushed towards them from left to right, leaping high.


    Cui Jia stepped back a little, swept across with the chainsaw knife, and cut off the bodies of the two monsters with a single blow, looking extremely relaxed.


    "A very weak creature." He looked at the corpse of the monster floating on the water and said, then roughly pulled the corpse of the monster away with his hands, and continued to move forward.


    They were getting closer and closer to the hole in the wall, and the dim light was getting brighter and brighter. When they were only ten meters away, Su Changxing suddenly grabbed Cui Jia''s shoulder and said, "Wait a minute, don''t worry."


    Cui Jia also took two steps back immediately: "What''s wrong?"


    Su Changxing took a deep breath: "There is indeed something inside."


    Cui Jia looked into the darkness, but couldn''t feel anything, and said, "Why don''t I go explore the road and see what it is."


    "No, I''ve seen it."


    Su Changxing shook his head, slowly raised the pistol, aimed at the figure dormant in the shadows, and pulled the trigger.


    The sound of gunfire resounded in the sewer, and three bullets in a row precisely passed through the figure, seemingly causing no harm.


    call~


    The sound of the wind came.


    One is wearing azure blue armor, UU reading www.uukanshu. com''s body is like a ghost, a translucent creature emerges from the shadows, and the long hair shines with silvery brilliance in the darkness, which makes people feel beautiful.


    This thing gave him the feeling that it was similar to the White Yin Ghost, and it should also be a ghost-like creature. In this world, it was difficult for him to distinguish clearly, and he could only make a rough judgment.


    Cui Jia went up to meet it without hesitation, and waved the chainsaw blade in his hand, but was half a beat slower than the monster.


    The monster slashed across his body with slender willow-leaf double knives.


    Cui Jia flew out immediately, hit the wall, his chest was torn apart, showing dense knife marks, and his skin became pale.


    During this process, Su Changxing fired four shots at the monster, but the monster twisted them away with strange movements, and the bullets did not touch it at all.


    In the blink of an eye, this monster came in front of Su Changxing, the blade was slashed towards his neck, and there was hatred in its eyes.


    Right in the nick of time.


    A big blue hand wrapped in a bandage floated above the sewer and slapped the monster''s body, pressing it into the water. The water splashed non-stop for a while, and big bubbles burst out.


    Although Su Changxing was not injured, the muscles in his chest and neck were frozen and he lost consciousness, as if he had been frostbitten.


    He fired three more shots at the position of the underwater monster, emptied the bullets in the magazine, and shouted to Cui Jia: "Go, get out of here first."


    The bullet passed through the monster''s body and caused damage, but it was not fatal. Once the monster broke free, they would also fall into danger. The best choice now is to leave here first and then find a way.


    Cui Jia didn''t hesitate when he heard Su Changxing''s shout. He just got up from the water and ran back immediately.


    The two ran hundreds of meters all the way back to where they came down from before, and the surroundings fell into silence, and the monster did not catch up.

 v4 Chapter 42： development

    Cui Jia was panting heavily, bean-sized sweat was constantly overflowing from his forehead, his body was in an abnormal state, it would be cold for a while and hot for a while, as if there was a rush of energy in his body:


    "What the **** is that, like a ghost, it passed through my body all at once, and I almost died."


    The monster had literally just passed through him.


    Su Changxing looked at him with lingering fear, and said, "It''s not wrong, it''s a ghost. Your physical strength is really good, and you still look like a normal person after doing this."


    Cui Jia leaned over and coughed twice, spit out a mouthful of **** sputum, and said angrily, "You call me all right?"


    "It''s really not a big deal, at least he hasn''t fallen down." Su Changxing glanced at him again and said.


    Cui Jia''s physical strength was really extraordinary, if it wasn''t for the wrong location, Su Changxing would have suspected that he had Titan blood.


    There was a faint sound of dragon roaring from above, but the sewer was very quiet, only the sound of water droplets falling.


    "Go this way." Su Changxing took the lead and walked in the other direction of the sewer, his arm knocking on the wall continuously, making a crisp sound.


    da da da ~


    Cui Jia followed behind and didn''t know what Su Changxing was doing, so he asked, "What''s wrong? Where are we going?"


    Su Changxing felt the movement in the darkness carefully, and said softly: "Although we can''t deal with that monster, we are not in a hurry to go in now, let''s develop it first."


    Cui Jia was stunned for a moment: "Develop it?"


    Su Changxing knew from his appearance that he had no concept of power, and was just fighting by instinct:


    "We were a little anxious before, you know, we can get extra power in this world..."


    "It seems to be like this. Hunting and killing creatures that are stronger than us can make us stronger." Cui Jia thought for a while and said, "You mean that we should hunt and kill powerful creatures now to make ourselves stronger, and then go to Palace?"


    Su Changxing nodded: "The battle between those dragon descendants and the palace knights may last for a long time, and we really don''t need to be so anxious."


    Walking along the sewer all the way, Su Changxing kept knocking on the wall, this sound seduced the creatures in the sewer.


    A few more long-haired creatures shaped like spiders, with bones stretched along the spine, crawled over along the wall of the sewer, and made a rattling sound, as the bones collided with the wall.


    This creature seemed to be formed from human corpses. Although it looked terrifying, its strength was not strong, and it might not be as strong as an ordinary knight outside.


    These things live in the sewers like rats, and no one cares.


    "Sofina is right, this city is too dirty and needs to be washed." Cui Jia frowned and pushed the monster''s corpse away, the disgusting smell still made him physically uncomfortable.


    Su Changxing said: "In fact, every city is like this. I have been to many cities. Although the culture and technology are different, there are some essential things that are the same, maybe because we are all human beings."


    "A lot of cities?" Cui Jia couldn''t believe it. "How many cities have you been to? Before the end of the world, I basically walked around the whole world."


    Su Changxing glanced back, and said meaningfully: "I have been to more places than you can imagine."


    "Really?" Cui Jia obviously didn''t believe it.


    Ripples spread out on the water surface, the walls trembled slightly, and there was a lot of movement coming from the front.


    "That thing is coming." Su Changxing raised his pistol and pointed it forward.


    Cui Jia also became nervous all of a sudden: "What?"


    "A big mouse."


    As soon as the words fell, a huge mouse that almost occupied half of the sewer ran towards them from the other end of the sewer.


    The fur of this mouse is dark blue, and its shape is different from the previous one. It should not be the same mouse, and it is also much weaker from the observation of energy fluctuations.


    Su Changxing fired three bullets in a row, piercing the mouse''s fur.


    The mouse''s defense was stronger than imagined. It was shot three times in a row, three blood holes exploded on its body, and it still ran towards them at high speed.


    Cui Jia yelled, and rushed forward. In front of this huge mouse, he looked relatively small.


    The man and the mouse collided together, and the sound of flesh and blood colliding echoed in the space.


    Cui Jia was at a disadvantage due to his size, and flew backwards seven or eight meters, and landed on the ground, splashing water.


    However, the mouse also stopped because of Cui Jia''s impact, let out a sharp roar, opened its mouth wide, and ejected a sharp jet of water from its lower jaw to sweep towards Su Changxing.


    This jet of water cut the wall and the ground. If he carried it hard, his body might be cut in two.


    His body turned into a shadow, dodging the water column, and the next moment, he appeared on the side of the blue mouse, raised the ax to chop off its head, the ax easily broke through the fur, and cut off half of the head.


    The mouse bit Su Changxing sideways, but was pierced by the bullet through its mouth, and fell to the ground on the spot, struggling continuously.


    At this time.


    Cui Jia stepped forward with the chainsaw blade in hand, and with the high-speed vibration of the blade, he completely separated the mouse''s head with one blow. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    The blue mouse''s body was the same as before, decomposing quickly, turning into white smoke, and dissipating in the sewer.


    Su Changxing was able to feel that faint extra strength, but he could only feel it, and it didn''t improve him much, probably because the blue mouse was not strong.


    Cui Jia rubbed his chin and said, "The improvement is too weak, even if you kill a dozen or twenty of these mice, it may not be of much use."


    "It would be better to find more powerful creatures to hunt."


    He also noticed the pattern.


    Su Changxing gestured and said, "There are fatter rats here. Let''s go ahead and have a look. The underground of this city seems to be completely occupied by these rats."


    The mouse he met before was quite terrifying, probably stronger than King Heilu, but the terrain of the sewer was complicated, so he was not sure whether he would be able to meet that mouse.


    Su Changxing still kept beating on the wall, telling the creatures in the sewer that they were here.


    Not long after, another huge mouse ran towards them from the other end of the sewer, its eyes were red and its mouth was roaring.


    This one is stronger and stronger than the previous blue mouse.


    However, the strength is also limited. Su Changxing shot through the head three times, paralyzed on the ground, and then Cui Jia chopped off his head with a chainsaw knife.


    In the face of Su Changxing''s bullets, these terrifying mice were also vulnerable.


    Gaining extra strength again is also relatively weak, and it doesn''t improve them much.


    but.


    This is also a process in which quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes. If one hundred such mice can be killed, their strength will be significantly improved, and Su Changxing will be able to use more power from the darkness.

 v4 Chapter 43： hunger and fear

    After killing these two fat mice, Su Changxing actually stole a relatively clumsy ability. It didn''t seem very useful, but it was probably enough for these mice.


    [Sudden Rush: Sprint forward with all strength, causing speed-based impact damage according to size and strength, and has a certain probability of causing dizziness. ¡¿


    His strength is relatively not strong, if this ability is given to Cui Jia, it should be able to play a greater role.


    Cui Jia''s strength is quite strong, and he can push the gate of the king''s city. Before colliding with the mouse head-on, he didn''t suffer too much. The mouse''s strength itself is not as good as Cui Jia''s. A head.


    Continue to walk along the sewer, and gradually you can see some gnawed corpses with only bones left. There are also some rat tooth marks on the bones, which are jagged and pitted.


    Su Changxing kept knocking on the wall to attract the rats in the sewer, but this time it took a long time before the rats arrived.


    Cui Jia held the chainsaw blade in both hands, walked behind, and said, "These mice are more cunning. After two of them died, they didn''t reappear rashly. It seems that they already know that we are more dangerous."


    After using the same method several times, it doesn''t work so well.


    These beasts may sometimes be smarter than humans, and in some ways more sensitive.


    Su Changxing nodded in agreement, then changed his voice and said, "But these beasts are more greedy than humans, and it''s harder for them to restrain their impulses, and they can''t bear it for long."


    Although human beings are greedy, they are also more tolerant than many creatures, especially in the face of temptation.


    as expected.


    They walked forward for more than a hundred meters and felt movement in the sewer.


    But this time not only one, but two huge figures appeared in front of them at the same time. Seeing Su Changxing and Su Changxing roaring, they rushed forward one after the other, their eyes were red, full of embarrassment after seeing the food. excited.


    this time.


    Su Changxing didn''t shoot, but charged towards him with the same posture, and the speed became faster and faster.


    The two mice saw Su Changxing''s actions, but they showed mocking expressions, thinking that Su Changxing was looking for death, how could such a small body confront them head-on.


    Cui Jia was also startled, and watched Su Changxing helplessly as he ran over and knocked one mouse back, but it wasn''t enough, he stopped another mouse, chopped it down with an axe, and shot its head off.


    He then followed and killed another rat with the chainsaw knife. When the rats stopped, there was almost no danger for him, and killing rats was only physical work.


    Although these mice were huge in size and strong in strength, they were relatively inflexible and could not dodge his attack at all.


    This is the disadvantage of a large body. When encountering a fatal attack, it is difficult to dodge and can only be carried hard.


    Su Changxing pulled the ax out of the mouse''s head, feeling a little numbness in his left hand, and said, "The strength of these mice is really not small."


    Cui Jia shrugged, a little disapprovingly: "After all, there is such a big one, but that''s all, it''s not as good as me."


    He is still quite confident in his own strength.


    After the sudden collision, Su Changxing could easily deal with rats of this level without using a pistol, so in order to save bullets, he did not use a pistol for the time being, and fought with these rats with an axe.


    Relying on the same method, they killed five more big rats. Afterwards, these rats learned to be smart and stopped appearing. Instead, they stayed away from the sound. As a result, Chu Changxing and the others walked for a long time without encountering anything. , The road ahead is unimpeded.


    "Mice are really timid." Cui Jia couldn''t help sighing, "Why don''t we go to the palace first, these mice don''t seem to be that easy to kill, kill two and hide them all, and they are indeed some mice."


    Su Changxing hesitated for a moment, pinched his throat with his hands, and let out a sharp hissing sound, which was exactly the same as those rats, and Cui Jia couldn''t hear any difference anyway.


    "When did you learn a foreign language?" He was full of surprise.


    Su Changxing was just a complete imitation, but he didn''t know what the mouse calls meant.


    Su Changxing''s mouse cry echoed in the sewer, and quickly spread far away. Ripples appeared on the water surface, like raindrops falling in the sewer.


    Within a few seconds, they heard other mice calling, but no mice approached for a long time, and they seemed to stay somewhere in front of them.


    "It should be right in front." Cui Jia rubbed his nose with his hand and spit on the ground.


    Walking to this position, there are cracks in the ground of the sewer, which collapsed one by one, and the original water flowed down through the cracks.


    "Don''t go any further."


    Su Changxing stopped suddenly, and saw a large pit in the darkness, the light was distorted in a shaft shape, and several pairs of scarlet eyes were stretched into long lines.


    "It smells bad."


    Cui Jia frowned, took the fluorescent lamp and looked down, and vaguely saw a hill of something piled up in the big pit, wriggling constantly, making teeth barking sounds, his scalp was numb, It was as if a big hand was grasping it.


    "What is that?" He couldn''t help holding his breath, showing a cautious look.


    Su Changxing has stronger night vision ability, so he can see more clearly, his eyelids twitched, and said:


    "That''s some corpses, no, some living corpses, ravaged into a mountain of meat."


    "Living corpse?"


    "Probably something like that, it seems that there is still some sanity."


    Su Changxing clearly heard some raving voices coming from below, talking about hunger and fear.


    Then, he dragged a few corpses and threw them into the big pit from above. In an instant, the mountain of meat surged, and the corpses were swallowed by the mountain of meat, leaving no bones left.


    A voice gradually formed in their ears, "Sacrifice can gain strength, and dedication can gain eternal life."


    Cui Jia turned his head and glanced at Su Changxing: "Did you hear that voice? They said that sacrifices can gain power..."


    Before he could say the second half of the sentence, Su Changxing covered his mouth with his hands, and said in a deep voice: "If you don''t want to dedicate yourself, you''d better not talk,"


    "


    Hearing the ravings beside his ears, he felt palpitations, as if countless silk threads were entangled from the darkness, drooping to his face, tightening constantly, dragging them back bit by bit.


    On the opposite side of the big pit, there were a few pairs of blood-red eyes looking at them. They were two fat mice, hovering on the edge of the big pit, and did not dare to go down.


    Su Changxing stood on the edge and observed for a while, then said, "I''ll go down and have a look, you wait up there."


    He has clear and extraordinary rules, and feels that this thing is like some kind of divine array composed of flesh and blood. It seems to have a replacement effect, and it is probably left by creatures related to gods and spirits.


    Cui Jia was stunned for a moment, feeling that it was extremely unreliable, and persuaded: "This thing looks weird at first glance, why don''t you forget it."


    Su Changxing waved his hand and said confidently, "It''s okay, this thing doesn''t pose much threat to me."


    Cui Jia saw Su Changxing crawling down the edge of the pit, and immediately followed up from behind, saying, "I think you are really not afraid of death, don''t you think you are afraid at all?"


    Su Changxing asked back, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Cui Jia just said: "You understand, I am a fighter and have my own beliefs."


    Su Changxing said calmly: "Everyone has their own beliefs, and you have my own beliefs, otherwise how can we stand tall in this world."


    The big pit is not particularly deep, more than ten meters long.


    The mountain of meat piled up by these living corpses was also more than ten meters high, and there were slender hairs in it, which looked messy.


    As they approached, the eyes on the pale heads looked at them, with hungry eyes, as if they saw food.


    The surrounding area of ??this meat mountain is very clean, except for stones or stones, there is no living thing, even bacteria, if it is clean to a certain extent, it is actually a kind of horror.


    "Eat, flesh and blood~"


    "chi chi chi ~"


    ¡­


    Stupid and invisible throbbing slowly unfolded in the space.


    Cui Jia felt that his heart was beating faster, and the blood in his whole body was speeding up as they moved forward, but his body temperature was cold, "This thing is not good."


    He realized that the distorted monster in front of him was different from everything they had encountered before~www.novelhall.com~ No wonder there are only rats in this sewer.


    Immediately afterwards.


    From the mountain of meat, a white head stuck out and shouted at them: "Sacrifice can gain strength, sacrifice can gain eternal life!"


    Su Changxing looked at the head with bright eyes and asked, "What is a sacrifice?"


    He thought the thing wouldn''t answer him.


    "Soul, flesh and blood, love and creation can all be sacrificed." The head stared at him and laughed, showing a happy expression, with an unknown liquid dripping from the corner of its mouth.


    In a daze, Su Changxing felt that the surrounding scene began to distort. They seemed to be standing on a large lawn illuminated by warm sunlight, with a gentle breeze blowing and the fragrance of flowers wafting.


    And in front of me is a big tree with luxuriant branches and leaves, and there are little elves standing among the branches and leaves playing and playing...


    Cui Jia''s expression changed drastically, and he was extremely angry: "Let me destroy this thing!"


    He seemed to see something terrible.


    Su Changxing grabbed him abruptly, slapped him on the left side of the face, and said, "Stay where you are and don''t move."


    Immediately afterwards, he raised the revolver and shot at the protruding head. The bullet knocked off a corner of the head, and the living corpse shrank back, then rolled over and was swallowed by other living corpses.


    Another head protruded from the mountain of meat and shouted at them: "Sacrifice can give you strength, sacrifice can give you eternal life."


    Su Changxing walked up, stared at the head and said coldly: "I have a soul, do you want it?"


    "If you want all of them, it would be even better if you have flesh and blood!" Head shouted greedily, with a distorted expression on his face, and said frantically, drooling continued to flow from the corner of his mouth. In just a few seconds, Dozens of completely different emotions were interpreted.

 v4 Chapter 44： power of fire

    The soul is also a kind of energy in essence, ordinary people only have a little bit, it is invisible, and it is quite fragile, like a candle in the wind, it may be extinguished at any time.


    Su Changxing stared at the head quietly, and asked slowly: "Can I ask the name of the god?"


    There was a strange smile on the head, and an inexplicable light shone in the eyes: "Hunger and fear, the **** of flowers, Antuen. You can ask for everything you hope for."


    "Soul and flesh and blood are enough, and you don''t need much."


    Su Changxing looked back at Cui Jia inexplicably.


    Cui Jia suddenly felt a chill in his body, and said vigilantly: "You don''t want to sacrifice me, do you, this thing must be lying to us!"


    Su Changxing said angrily, "Don''t think I''m so stupid."


    Finally, he looked at the head again and said, "I have a soul and I still have a lot, so what do you have?"


    All of a sudden, dozens of heads shouted at the same time: "Everything you have hoped for, brilliant flowers, love and creation!"


    If it is a real god, it will not lie, because there is no need for that.


    Su Changxing has a soul in his hands, not just one. He has bound the souls of the creatures that died in their hands since they came to this world, although most of them are incomplete.


    Weak souls fade too easily and burn out quickly over time.


    The soul in this world burns like a candle, and it will dissipate completely when it burns to the end.


    He sacrificed the soul bound in the darkness to Roshan. It was a deal, but probably an unequal deal.


    "I want the power of fire, which can remove filth."


    It seems absurd to pray to such a thing for the power of fire, but it is actually feasible.


    Some things are inherently absurd.


    Roshan devoured the sudden influx of souls, and one of the skulls had flames in its eyes.


    Just as Cui Jia wanted to ask Su Changxing where his soul came from, he saw him grab the head with burning eyes, and cut off the head with an ax in his backhand.


    Numerous rotten arms stretched out from the mountain of meat to grab Su Changxing, but he easily dodged by taking a step back.


    Those rotten arms did not continue to chase, but retracted.


    The talking head suddenly became exasperated, and shouted: "You blaspheme the gods, you will not die well, and your soul will be filthy and fall into darkness."


    Su Changxing crushed the head in his hand, the fire was burning between his hands, it was extremely dazzling in the darkness, and said impatiently: "What blasphemy, we are just a fair transaction, do you know what fairness is?" trade."


    A pair of star eyes opened in the darkness, looking towards this side, passing through countless time and space.


    The whole mountain of meat suddenly became quiet, and stopped making noise. All the living corpses shrank back, twisted into a ball, and kept trembling.


    At this time.


    There was a hiss from above.


    The mouse that was standing on the edge fell down for some reason, and landed on the top of the meat mountain, was devoured by countless living corpses, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, there was another head with a gloomy light. Su Changxing reached out and grabbed it, tore it off, looked back at Cui Jia, and said:


    "A present for you."


    Cui Jia was also shocked, but subconsciously caught the head, and saw that the head fell on his hand, and then disappeared, and a strange force appeared in his body.


    This time it''s a replacement.


    Su Changxing used the body and soul of the mouse to pass the sudden collision to Cui Jia.


    This ability is not suitable for him, and it will also occupy a steal position, which is rather tasteless.


    On the contrary, it is quite suitable for Cui Jia, and it should be of great use in Cui Jia''s hands.


    Su Changxing took two steps back, and a big fire appeared on his left hand and he threw it out. The flames burned on the mountain of meat, and countless living corpses began to howl, wriggling continuously, and were burned into black charcoal.


    As a result, the entire Roshan was completely reduced by a large circle.


    "let''s go."


    Su Changxing bypassed Roshan and walked to the other side of the pit.


    Cui Jia also quickly followed, feeling a little puzzled: "Aren''t you going to destroy that thing?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said, "No need, we can still gain strength from it."


    Cui Jia twitched: "Is this reliable?"


    He felt like they were making a deal with some evil thing, and they were gradually heading towards the abyss. Anyway, it was like this in ordinary stories, and people who made deals with demons would not end well.


    The price of everything is doomed in fate.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "That''s the manifestation of a dead **** in reality."


    "Dead god?" Cui Jia was a little puzzled.


    Su Changxing nodded: "This world is already dead, and the gods must also die. Now there are no gods in this world, at most there are only dead gods."


    "If we say that the current world is Yu Yu, those dead gods are the temperature of Yu Yu. Although it is not very warm, it still warms this world."


    "The dead gods still love this world, so this world still has warmth, and is still alive, trying to re-ignite in another way!"


    Cui Jia felt a little strange and asked: "How do you know this. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com"


    Su Changxing glanced at him meaningfully: "There is a lot of information in the power itself, and a lot of information is on the surface, which is easy to see."


    Cui Jia was silent for a while, and said, "You seem to be very familiar with these things. Could it be that you have been exposed to these things before?"


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "Didn''t you say that I am one of the personnel in the laboratory? Maybe I have come into contact with it."


    The word "maybe" is very ambiguous, and there are some things about this body that he can''t figure out.


    When they climbed up the pit again, the previous few mice had disappeared.


    Su Changxing let out a rat cry again to attract the rats, and they continued walking along the sewer.


    There are more mice in the sewer than imagined, and some unknown secrets are hidden.


    I''m afraid that even those people on the ground didn''t know about it, nor did they expect it.


    Whether it is those knights or dragon descendants, they are absolutely obsessed with the power of the gods.


    The power of the gods exists in the waterway, which is hidden very deep and obscure.


    With the sound of rats, two more huge rats flew towards them, and Cui Jia charged them head-on in a similar posture.


    Under the blessing of the sudden collision, he burst out with unimaginable strength while running, knocking two mice into the air one after another, and then killed them with a chainsaw knife.


    It was easier to deal with these mice, and they moved faster. They hunted and killed more than a dozen mice along the way, some were strong and some were weak, but they were all vulnerable to them.


    Hunting and killing more than ten mice means that Su Changxing has restrained more than ten souls, which can be exchanged for new power at Roshan later, which comes from the dead gods, sleeping in the darkness of nothingness.

 v4 Chapter 45： Headless Ethereal

    Su Changxing got the power of fire from Antuen, the God of Fear and Hunger and Brilliant Flowers, and the flames can purify filth to a certain extent.


    The power of fire is one of the foundations of this world, divided into small fire, medium fire, large fire, and raging fire.


    After hunting more than a dozen of these mice, Su Changxing can exchange the power of Zhonghuo with Roshan.


    He has the power of fire, but he can''t release it frequently. After each release, it takes a certain amount of time to accumulate the temperature of fire from this world.


    The power of the fire is also unquestionable, easily burning most of the meat mountain, it is definitely a power that can purify the filth.


    After getting away from the big pit, the ground gradually became dirty, and Su Changxing could feel that there were more tiny lives active in the nearby sewers, which were not so clean compared to the area around the big pit.


    There was a rattling sound.


    A large group of small mice ran towards them along the sewer, some ran behind them, and some attacked them.


    Although these little mice are small in size and weak in vitality, they are not weak in aggressiveness.


    Cui Jia brandished the chainsaw knife in his hand, and beheaded more than a dozen small mice with a few cuts, and more than ten wounds were bitten on his arms and abdomen.


    These wounds are obviously insignificant to him, but they are still a headache, the number of these rats is simply too much.


    A flame appeared in Su Changxing''s hand, and he threw it forward, covering the entire sewer channel, but these little mice still passed through the flame desperately, sprinting past them, as if something terrifying was chasing them, and became Hundreds of mice died, and a small number escaped.


    After the group of mice ran past, the flames were basically extinguished. A white phantom appeared at the end of the sewer and crawled up from the ground. It had no head, its chest was pierced by several long hairs, and it was half kneeling on the ground.


    This scene seems familiar.


    Su Changxing realized that there was such a statue in the palace of the Helu people, the difference was that it had no head.


    He was sure that the other parts were exactly the same, including the invisible sense of oppression, which was breathless and almost suffocating.


    The white phantom slowly stood up from the ground, as if blood flowed from the wound on his body and dripped onto the ground.


    "Not reconciled, not reconciled."


    A roar came suddenly, and with a gust of violent wind, it blew through the sewer.


    Su Changxing''s eyelids twitched, and he said in a low voice, "Back."


    The sense of oppression this thing brought to him was too strong for them to be invincible, at least for creatures above Tier 4.


    The two of them stepped back step by step, but they were afraid of alarming this unknown creature.


    The headless phantom took two steps in their direction, and then stopped following. Instead, it passed through the wall and walked up, as if walking on a staircase out of thin air, and gradually disappeared into the wall.


    Not long after.


    There was a violent vibration directly above, and it seemed that a large number of houses had collapsed.


    ¡­


    "Someone released the imaginary spirit of the ancient Helu King." A tall knight in red armor saw the headless phantom, and his face changed drastically.


    "How could it be? Wasn''t this thing suppressed a long time ago? Why did it appear again?"


    "Don''t worry about that, just suppress it with all your strength. The longer this thing exists, the weirder it will be."


    A large number of knights surrounded him from all directions, and before they approached, they fell down one by one, and their heads exploded out of thin air.


    This turned the otherwise orderly battlefield into chaos, from a confrontation between two parties to a three-party melee.


    The headless ethereal is like a lunatic, it will only continue to destroy and destroy everything around it, whether it is a creature or a building, hundreds of knights have not trapped it,


    ¡­


    Su Changxing sensed the movement from above, and was silent for a while and said, "We seem to have released something extraordinary."


    The appearance of the headless ghost seems to be because he burned Roshan.


    Cui Jia was also a little confused, and said uncertainly: "Will this cause some bad effects? We seem to have released something like a demon from the seal. Then Roshan is probably the seal."


    Su Changxing shook his head, and said, "No, the more chaotic the situation is, the better for us, otherwise it will not be so easy to destroy this world, at least we can''t keep these people looking at us."


    Because of the influence of the headless phantom, the nearby mice seemed to have run away. They walked several hundred meters forward, and suddenly heard a sharp cry, which was the cry of a mouse, but it was very different from other mice. The difference is like a person imitating the cry of a mouse.


    Su Changxing sounded familiar, he had heard this voice before, it was the mouse he met before!


    Cui Jia looked up and subconsciously took two steps back:


    "It seems to be up there."


    As soon as the words fell, the wall above the sewer suddenly collapsed, and a huge figure, like theirs, rushed over, and more than a dozen tentacle-like tongues came first


    Cui Jia couldn''t dodge being hit by a snake''s head in the shoulder, flew out from the side, and hit the wall, causing cracks to appear on the wall, and quickly collapsed, revealing a huge hollow.


    Su Changxing turned into a shadow, avoided the entanglement of his tongue, appeared above the mouse, and shot the mouse in the head. Three consecutive bullets were fired. The bullet penetrated the fur, but got stuck in the skull.


    The rough skin and thick flesh of this mouse is beyond imagination.


    The mouse uttered a sharp cry, and the fur on its body stretched out like feathers, and fine holes appeared under the fur, and a red-purple liquid sprayed out a large amount of purple mist, filling the narrow sewer.


    At this time.


    Cui Jia rushed over and knocked the mouse that was spraying purple mist against the wall.


    But those tentacle-like tongues were even faster, and he was thrown out the next moment, cracks appeared in the armor on his body, and several ribs were broken.


    This also created an opportunity for Su Changxing to jump on the mouse''s back and shoot continuously at the hole where the mist was sprayed. The bullets pierced the mouse''s body, ripped the fur from the other side, and tore a huge hole, internal organs and so on. Everything comes out.


    The mouse''s fur was like iron armor, even Su Changxing''s bullets couldn''t break it, but it was easy to hit from the inside out.


    The holes in the rat''s body that spray poisonous mist have become fatal weaknesses.


    After being severely injured, the mouse also began to struggle frantically, making ear-piercing hissing noises, hitting the wall left and right, trying to crush Su Changxing into meatloaf with its body.


    In comparison, Su Changxing was much more flexible, constantly jumping between the walls, dodging easily.


    It''s just that after inhaling a large amount of purple mist, he felt that his body began to go numb, as if he had been poisoned, and some purple blood streaks appeared on his skin, gradually spreading all over his body.


    Cui Jia, however, seemed not to be affected, and charged from the other side again, put the chainsaw blade in front, hit the mouse''s forehead, and cut a big hole.


    Half of the mouse''s head was almost cut off. After being so severely injured, it still seemed alive and kicking, and was still struggling.


    Such exuberant vitality reminded Su Changxing of the previous King Heilu, who was also severely injured and continued to fight unabated.


    "This mouse won''t have anything to do with the Helu people."


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt it was possible. It seemed that the Heilu people and these mice lived in peace. They were next to each other, and there was no conflict. Too many rats were found on Luren''s chassis.


    Su Changxing pierced the mouse''s body with two more bullets, but it didn''t stop it, instead it made the mouse struggle even more frantically.


    bang~


    The mouse''s lower body exploded suddenly, and a large amount of blood mist diffused in the sewer, mixing with the purple mist.


    A large number of tentacle-like things emerged from the mouse''s body, dancing around non-stop, slapping the wall and the ground, each time with great force, causing cracks to appear on the wall and the ground, and collapsed downward.


    Cui Jia rushed over again, chopped off two tentacles with a single knife, and looked flustered facing more than a dozen tentacles, and then was pierced through his chest by a tentacle with a long thorn at the tip, and stopped in the air.


    Seeing the situation, Su Changxing knew that this could not go on, otherwise Cui Jia would definitely die here, a dim light flashed in his eyes, and with a wave of one hand, a big blue hand wrapped in bandages fell from the sky.


    The rat covered with tentacles was pressed into the ground, and Cui Jia also took the opportunity to break free, coughing continuously, his chest was still instilled by the tentacles, but the other end had already been cut off by him.


    Su Changxing kept shooting at the tentacles with a pistol, and the bullets pierced through the mouse''s body one after another. Without the protection of the fur, the mouse''s defense power was greatly weakened, and when a magazine was completely emptied, the mouse''s body also became thousand and ten thousand. Full of sores, he suddenly fell to the ground.


    Su Changxing was sitting on the ground, his skin was covered with purple bloodshot eyes, his lower body was unconscious, and when he looked down, his abdomen was pierced by a tentacle, and blood was continuously overflowing.


    I saw Cui Jia rushing up again holding the chainsaw knife, as if Xiaoqiang could not be killed. Although there were some purple bloodshots on his body, it was not as serious as Su Changxing, probably because his physique was much higher than his, and his resistance to toxins It is also taller, so it can last longer.


    At this time.


    The mouse was also basically paralyzed on the ground, its combat power dropped drastically, and its vitality began to gradually fade away. It seemed that it had reached a certain point and finally couldn''t hold back anymore. .


    then.


    Cui Jia cut its body into four or five pieces before completely killing it, but the flesh and blood were still wriggling as if alive.


    "Do you think this thing can''t be killed?" Cui Jia exhaled, shook the blood off the chainsaw blade, looked back at Su Changxing who was sitting motionless on the ground, and asked:


    "How are you doing now?"


    Su Changxing shook his head, feeling a gradual numbness all over his body, making it difficult to move: "Not very good, let''s go to Roshan to see if we can get rid of the toxin in exchange."


    Cui Jia immediately carried Su Changxing on his back as before, and ran all the way in the direction of Roshan.


    "This thing seems to be eroding my body little by little, and I may not be able to hold on for too long." He said while running, breathing very rapidly.


    Su Changxing observed the injuries on his body, and said, "What''s strange is that this kind of toxin actually makes my injuries recover faster."


    "And it''s not like a toxin, it''s more like a curse."


    Cui Jia''s running speed became slower and slower. Fortunately, the way back was unimpeded. Before he completely collapsed, they came to Roshan smoothly.


    Seeing Roshan''s appearance, both of them couldn''t help being startled. Roshan returned to its pre-burning appearance again, with a height of more than ten meters. It seemed that what happened before was an illusion.


    "What''s going on, this thing can still repair itself?" Cui Jia was a little surprised, "Why don''t we find a chance to destroy this thing."


    Su Changxing staggered up to Roshan, shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, this thing is an opportunity for us."


    He sacrificed the soul he had just obtained again, "I want to lift the curse on us."

 v4 Chapter 46： oracle bone

    A white head protruded from the meat mountain and yelled at Su Changxing: "What qualifications do people who blaspheme the gods have to pray to the gods!"


    Before he finished speaking, Su Changxing twisted off his head with one hand and threw it on the ground, "There''s so much nonsense."


    These living dead are derivatives, possessing a certain consciousness, but they cannot directly control Roshan, let alone use the power of the gods. Instead of being able to control them, they are restrained and imprisoned in Roshan, unable to live or die.


    In contact with the invisible will, Su Changxing received a vague response that it was feasible, and the price was not high. Only the souls of three big mice were needed to lift the curse on them.


    at the same time.


    The eyes of a head on a meaty mountain lit up with white light, which made people feel a little holy. Su Changxing grabbed it with one hand, then pulled it up, and crushed it.


    A ball of white light exploded from the head, covering the two of them. The purple blood on Su Changxing''s skin quickly disappeared under the white light, white smoke came out, and the smell of burnt feathers could be smelled.


    In addition, he also got other information, which is the curse, from the ancient Helu King''s curse.


    The distorted mouse with its body full of tentacles probably ate a cursed bone of the ancient Helu King and became like this.


    "It seems that there is indeed such a thing that fell out of the mouse''s body." He recalled that when the mouse died, a piece of pitch-black bone armor fell from its flesh and blood. Care, and because of the curse, they came here in a hurry.


    Cui Jia asked: "What?"


    Su Changxing explained: "A piece of bone armor is also the source of the curse on us."


    After all, he was sacrificing all the restrained souls to Roshan in exchange for the power of fire.


    Su Changxing grabbed it, tore it off, and then crushed the skull, his hands ignited raging fire.


    The flames he possessed were stronger, but they hadn''t reached the level of middle flames. Something cut off part of his soul. It should be that other existences were also secretly absorbing the power of the dead gods.


    The water in this world is very deep, even in the dark, fish and dragons are mixed.


    Su Changxing didn''t care about the part of the soul that was intercepted, after all, it was only a small part, and the loss was not too big, and there was no need to provoke the existence that they couldn''t deal with now because of this little soul.


    What they should do most now is to hunt powerful creatures and exchange their souls for the power of the gods to secretly strengthen themselves. Otherwise, they will have no chance to accomplish their goals.


    After doing this, another ball of flame appeared in Su Changxing''s hand, and he threw it towards the mountain of meat. The heroic burning burned countless living corpses on it, and there was a horrifying cry, as if thousands of people were screaming in pain.


    A living corpse is a dead living person, but it is not completely dead. The soul still exists in this world and is completely distorted.


    Hearing this voice, Cui Jia felt horrified, and said, "Aren''t you really going to destroy this thing?"


    Su Changxing shook his head, and walked back with Cui Jia, preparing to pick up the bone armor.


    But when they arrived, they did not find the bone armor, and even the corpse of the mouse disappeared, as if it had been stolen by something.


    "The time is gone in just such a short while? What else exists here." Cui Jia looked around vigilantly, always feeling that something was staring at them in the dark.


    Su Changxing frowned, and said, "Forget it, don''t worry about it, let''s go back."


    "To the palace?" Cui Jia asked.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Yes, now that I have mastered the power of fire, it should be easier to deal with that monster, at least not as embarrassing as before."


    They returned along the same road, but the strange thing was that when they came here, they clearly cleaned up all the monsters in the sewer, but when they went back, they still encountered four or five long-haired monsters that looked like spiders.


    This kind of monster only looks scary, and Cui Jia can finish it with two strokes, without much effort, just like crushing a chick to death.


    "Where did the monster come from? Did it appear out of thin air?" Cui Jia kicked the corpse on the ground twice, "I didn''t seem to see any other passages along the way."


    Su Changxing saw some gaps in the wall, thought for a while and said, "Maybe they crawled out of these gaps."


    Cui Jia obviously didn''t believe it: "It''s better to say that you appeared out of thin air."


    The water level gradually increased, and they came to the previous position, and there was silence around them, only the squeaks of mice came from the corner from time to time.


    There was a glimmer of light coming from the darkness, and the hole in the wall could be seen from a distance. Before they got close, they could feel a gaze staring at them in the darkness.


    Suddenly, a black shadow moved like the wind.


    Dressed in blue armor, a monster with long silver hair appeared in front of them, moving as if dancing in the air.


    "Control him!" Su Changxing shouted, a hot flame appeared in his hand~www.novelhall.com~ The light opened to illuminate the surrounding darkness.


    Cui Jia charged forward, and bounced off the Liuye double sabers with the chain saw blade, and the two sides collided head-on.


    However, he passed through the monster''s body, and there were conspicuous knife marks on the skin of his chest and arms, which were not deep, but very fine.


    "It''s this feeling again, it really is a ghost." He felt cold all over, and then suddenly hot, his body became stiff, and he couldn''t move his legs all at once.


    at the same time.


    Su Changxing threw the flame over, and the monster in blue armor wanted to avoid it, twisting its body in a weird posture, but he didn''t expect the flame to explode beside him, covering the entire cross-section of the sewer, and the reflection of the fire on the water surface.


    "ah!"


    There was a scream like a woman''s.


    The monster in the azure blue armor was constantly struggling in the flames, its illusory body was actually revealed, and there were bone spurs on its smooth white skin.


    Su Changxing took the opportunity to shoot at the monster''s body with a pistol, and the bullets accurately passed through the gaps in the armor, shooting out visible blood sprays one by one.


    After six shots in a row, the monster''s abdomen was battered, and it remained motionless. Its body began to dissipate and turned into white smoke, leaving only a pair of blue armor to sink to the bottom of the water.


    "died?"


    Cui Jia walked over from behind, approached the blue armor cautiously, and then felt an extra force blending into his body, knowing that the monster had been killed.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "This is a soul-like creature, which can be easily killed by using the power of fire, but fortunately, this monster has no brains, otherwise it would be really hard to kill."


    Cui Jia took off the shattered armor on his body, put on the azure blue armor left in the water, sized it up and said, "This looks like it was worn by a woman."

 v4 Chapter 47： medium fire

    It was indeed a female armor, with chain belts on the arms and waist, even protruding forward and backward, Cui Jia looked a bit enchanting when worn on the body.


    "The armor looks quite nice." Su Changxing said vaguely.


    Cui Jia raised his eyebrows: "I still think this armor is a bit strange, but it doesn''t matter."


    After he put on all the armguards, leg armor and helmet on his body, his movements were lighter and smoother than before, with a touch of softness.


    "This armor is lighter than expected." He put on the armor and moved around for a while, getting used to it.


    Su Changxing also saw some clues, and said: "I''m afraid this set of armor is very unusual. It can attach to ghost-like creatures and move on its own. Now it seems that it can also bless you in strength."


    They continued to move forward and smashed close to the hole in the wall. The light gradually became brighter. There were a lot of sundries and bones piled up in the house. Most of the bones were intact, with blue lines, which looked unusually strange.


    Cui Jia knelt down and touched the bones on the ground, and said, "It looks like wood, it doesn''t feel like human bones."


    The light shot down from the top of the stairs, and they climbed up the stairs to the upper floor. This seemed to be a stove room, with a stove in front of it, and a raging flame was burning.


    An old woman in a white shirt squatted by the stove and saw them coming, stood up, a little surprised, frowned and said:


    "You untouchables dare to break into the palace!"


    There was a trace of arrogance on her face, although she was only a stove burner, she was much more noble than those untouchables outside.


    This is also true.


    "Come on! Come on! Someone broke in!"


    Seeing this, Cui Jia rushed up immediately, knocked him down to the ground and killed him, so as not to attract other people.


    But it caused such a big commotion, if there are other people nearby, they should have noticed it.


    Su Changxing and the two didn''t stop for a long time, they glanced at each other, and continued to walk up the stairs in silence, but saw two corpses in pitch-black armor on the stairs, blood flowing down the stairs.


    just died!


    Apparently the two knights heard


    Su Changxing immediately ran up, and then saw two more corpses, and they fell at the door, the corpses were separated, as if their necks had been severed by some kind of slender blade.


    The second floor is a hall with upper and lower floors. There are several huge crystal lamps hanging directly above it. The stove burns flames. The temperature in the room is just right, making people feel comfortable.


    Otherwise, there was no one there, and the floor was clean, reflecting the twilight-like twilight from the windows.


    As soon as he took two steps forward, Su Changxing''s heart moved, and he stopped suddenly, feeling someone above him, and looked up suddenly.


    A seat suspended in mid-air is entangled with chains, connecting the four corners of the room. On the seat is a half-closed eyed man in gorgeous clothes. His hands, feet, abdomen are also wrapped with chains, and there are four huge lead **** hanging.


    Although the seat was suspended in the air, it was still, not even shaking in the slightest.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help raising his eyelids, and realized that the people on the seat were not simple, and the knights behind him might have been killed by this person, and they were killed quietly, even though he was nearby, he didn''t feel it.


    But so far, it seems that this person has no malicious intentions.


    Cui Jia also noticed the person above, and said in a deep voice, "Kill him?"


    Obviously, he didn''t feel threatened by that person, but felt that all the creatures he met in the palace should be killed!


    If they want to destroy the world, why can''t they kill them?


    Before Su Changxing could reply, the man sitting on the seat looked down at him sideways, and said with a smile: "Outsiders, don''t be too arrogant, and don''t act like a lunatic, kill everyone you see, although the people here They should all be killed."


    Those were a pair of blood-red eyes, full of indifference. It was hard to imagine how a living person could have such a pair of eyes. It reminded Su Changxing of the chaotic, distorted nature.


    Su Changxing showed a contemptuous smile: "Even if you look like this, it''s easy to kill you, even if you are strong."


    The man is apparently imprisoned here, although it is not known why.


    The man on the seat said lightly: "You can try it, outsider."


    He knew the identities of Su Changxing and Su Changxing.


    The voice just fell.


    Su Changxing was also polite, and immediately raised the gun in his hand, aimed at his head and pulled the trigger. Unless the speed was extremely fast at this distance, it would be a hundred hits.


    bang~


    The bullets were shot out with the flames, but the gunfire seemed to be silenced, and quickly disappeared in the room.


    The man was hit by a bullet, his head was thrown back, his flesh was torn apart, but the bullet was stuck in his skull, unable to penetrate an inch.


    "It does hurt a bit, but it''s not enough to kill me." The man suddenly opened his eyes wide and looked at Su Changxing, his eyes were full of excitement.


    Su Changxing felt puzzled, this person seemed to be crazy, and hoped that Su Changxing would kill him, but he was not a complete living body, but a part of it was bound here.


    This whole room is a cage.


    Thinking of this, Su Changxing didn''t prepare to make a move, instead he walked to the door and said to Cui Jia: "Don''t pay attention to him, let''s go."


    Cui Jia looked back at him and muttered, "Why don''t you burn him with fire?"


    Just as they walked to the door of the hall, a voice came from behind them again: "Let me out, I promise not to kill you."


    Su Changxing turned his head to look at him, smiled with an unknown meaning and said, "Why should I save you?"


    The man leaned on the seat and looked at the ceiling, and said calmly: "You are here to ignite the fire of miracles, I can help you."


    "With your strength, it is impossible to go behind the palace. There is more than one demigod in the palace."


    More than one?


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and the Dragon Lord clearly told him that there was only one demigod in the palace.


    One demigod dragon master can still deal with it, but what if there are two?


    But if there are two demigods in the palace, how could they not be known.


    Seeing Su Changxing in a daze, the man showed a playful smile and said:


    "Don''t you all think that there is only one demigod in the palace? Let me tell you one thing. The demigod who fell in ancient times didn''t die, but survived and slept in the underground of the palace... now I''m afraid Already awake."


    "Precisely because of the existence of demigods, even if the gods fall, the world will still maintain its original appearance."


    Su Changxing stared into his eyes and said in a deep voice, "How can I believe what you said? What is your purpose?"


    The man shook his head and said calmly: "It''s up to you whether you believe it or not. I can''t make you believe it. I have the ability to kill gods. Release me, and I will solve one of the demigods."


    Killing God?


    Cui Jia felt that this person was talking big, and said coldly: "Why do I think you are talking nonsense?"


    The man said loudly: "I don''t need proof, you can see it."


    He looked up at the ceiling, as if he was looking up at the sky. His face was full of arrogance. Then he changed his voice and said, "This world is already filthy, and it should have been changed a long time ago. I will not stop you from lighting the fire of miracles."


    People in this world seem to have different understandings of Miracle Fire.


    The knights thought that they were rekindling the fire of miracles, and the Dragon Lord thought that what was burning now was the fire of corruption, and the man on the seat thought that these two outsiders were the ones who came to light the fire of miracles.


    In this way, there must be someone who is telling lies, someone who is telling the truth, or simply everyone is telling lies, and the truth is hoodwinked on the other side.


    After hearing what he said, Cui Jia asked, "How can I release you?"


    He felt that such an arrogant person would not tell lies, and if it could really help them, it would not be a bad idea to release him, and it seemed that the people in the palace imprisoned this man here. Also friends.


    The man continued: "Kill me, just kill me with the power of fire, death is a kind of relief."


    At this moment, there was a clear sound of rolling wheels from the corridor outside the door.


    The man''s face changed slightly, and he said, "You guys hide first, there are other people coming here."


    Su Changxing and the two looked at each other, walked up the second floor from the stairs next to them, squatted behind the cabinet, and could just see through the gap in the handrail


    First I saw a tall shadow, and then I saw a silver cart covered with red cloth, on which were placed various delicacies, barbecue, bread, and thick soup steaming.


    Stepping~


    The sound of metal hitting the wooden floor.


    It was a maid over two meters tall, with long curly brown hair, a bandage on her face, and iron boots, pushing the cart forward stiffly, slowly entering the hall, looking at the seats The person above said:


    "Second Prince, it''s time for dinner~"


    The sound is delicate and soft.


    The man on the seat glanced at her and ordered: "Just put the things here, you can leave first."


    The maid nodded, turned around and walked out, she didn''t seem to notice Su Changxing, but when she walked to the door, she looked back at Su Changxing''s position.


    "Has it been discovered?" Cui Jia saw the strange maid''s movements.


    The maid left here, with the sound of rolling wheels, going further and further away.


    Su Changxing stood up, the position was just parallel to the seat, and he could see the man''s face, only to find that half of his face was burnt, while the other half was extremely handsome, like two different pictures. The face, stitched together abruptly, has a strong sense of disharmony,


    "Are you the second prince?"


    The man nodded and said calmly, "Yes, I am the second prince, Angelo. I don''t think this will affect our cooperation."


    Su Changxing felt a little strange when he heard this, and asked, "If that''s the case, why would you want to kill the demigod in the palace? It''s unreasonable."


    "It does sound unreasonable, but there are many unreasonable things. It doesn''t mean that I have to work for the palace because I was born in the palace. Otherwise, why am I bound here?" the man said lightly.


    Su Changxing felt that he probably wasn''t lying, it was an intuition, and said, "I can promise you to cooperate."


    Angelo was stunned for a moment, feeling that Su Changxing''s agreement was too easy, he thought he would have to spend more time, nodded and said, "Since we want to cooperate, outsiders, please tell us your names."


    While speaking, a little halo appeared in front of Angelo, forming a blood-colored formation that appeared under the seat, turning slowly, connecting with this space.


    Su Changxing could tell at a glance what the use of this formation was, it was 70% similar to the magic pattern formation, but there were divine scriptures in many details: "Is this a contract ceremony?"


    Angelo nodded: "This will help neither of us break our promise. I don''t want you to betray, and you certainly don''t want me to betray either."


    Cui Jia glanced at him, thinking that this person was very strange, and said: "Since you have this thing, why didn''t you take it out earlier, and still hang around with us."


    Angelo shook his head, and said solemnly: "Of course cooperation requires trust first, and then a contract, otherwise it is probably useless. Demigods like to use contracts to fool people, and they can break contracts at will without being caught." punish."


    Can a demigod break a contract?


    Su Changxing put one hand on the armrest: "If the contract can be broken, then there is no need for it to exist."


    Angelo responded with a smile: "Your words are correct. If the contract can be destroyed at will, there is no need for it to exist."


    "However, a contract can completely restrain creatures below demigods. The king''s city exists precisely because of the contract, otherwise it would have fallen apart."


    Cui Jia frowned and said, "According to what you say, the contract is not a tool for demigods to enslave others."


    Angelo continued: "It''s not entirely correct to say that, the contract is a tool used by God to enslave and drive the world, and it is also called the Shepherd''s Whip."


    Su Changxing didn''t say any more, stretched out his left hand towards the formation formed by the red halo, and said, "Su Changxing, the contract can be fulfilled. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com"


    The object of the contract is only him and Angelo, not Cui Jia.


    When Angelo said that the contract could be broken by a demigod, Su Changxing had already seen the loophole in the contract, and he should have a way to bypass the contract without being bound.


    This is also the reason why he easily accepted the contract, otherwise it would be absolutely impossible to accept it. If the contract is a tool used by the gods to enslave the world, then what is Angelo who can use the contract.


    Su Changxing had some guesses, but he wasn''t sure.


    After the contract is completed, if there is any connection between the two parties, if they betray the contract, they will definitely die.


    Such a contract seems unbreakable, but upon closer inspection, there are indeed many loopholes. The **** has died, and the contract is the power of the god.


    A raging flame appeared on Su Changxing''s left hand, "Just kill you?"


    Angelo closed his eyes and nodded: "Yes, just kill me."


    Su Changxing decisively threw the flame in his hand, hitting Angelo''s body, enveloping his body and the entire seat. There was a scream, and Angelo kept struggling in the flames.


    Soon it calmed down, and the flame disappeared. Angelo sat on the seat unscathed, and his clothes were not damaged at all, only the seat was burnt black.


    He spit out a mouthful of black gas, and said, "The fire you have is not strong enough to kill me."


    As he spoke, he took out a gold ring inlaid with rubies from his sleeve and threw it to Su Changxing, saying: "The ring of creation, the ring worn by the fallen demigods, can strengthen the power of fire."


    Su Changxing also clearly felt the warmth contained in it, and it continuously radiated temperature to the surroundings. Wearing it on his hand, the power of fire burned even more violently.


    The flames go up from small to medium fire.

 v4 Chapter 48： maid

    Not only does the ring amplify the power of his flames, it also allows him to unleash them twice in a row.


    Angelo turned to look at Cui Jia, showing an inexplicable smile: "This armor suits you very well, haha."


    Cui Jia twitched, and said frankly: "It really fits well, and it''s quite comfortable to wear."


    To be honest, Cui Jia''s face is indeed much thicker than that of ordinary people, otherwise he would not be able to be the captain.


    "coming."


    Su Changxing stretched out his left hand, and ignited a raging flame again. It was brighter and darker than before, and he threw it in Angelo''s direction. The flames wrapped his body and the seat completely, and the flames burst into flames. Flame, black smoke.


    Just like the previous time, he screamed again, kept struggling on the seat, and even the chains began to tremble continuously, making light and agile sounds.


    The sound quickly diminished in this room and disappeared, as if absorbed by a sponge-like substance in the space.


    There is a big difference between low and medium heat.


    The physical damage of the small fire is not high, it is mainly aimed at soul-type creatures, while the medium fire can continuously emit high temperature, and it can also cause considerable damage to other types of creatures, the more important thing is the speed of flight and The range of combustion is larger.


    The flames lasted longer than before. Angelo kept struggling in the flames, making painful noises. Under the flames, his skin gradually became blackened, his flesh and blood were burned, and then his pale bones were exposed. The clothes on his body also turned to ashes, and finally after more than ten minutes, Angelo stopped struggling completely.


    The flame was gradually extinguished, and the material of the seat was unknown. Under the burning of the flame, although the surface became pitch black, the material itself was not damaged at all.


    Angelo seemed to be completely dead, leaving only a skeleton sitting quietly on the seat, looking up at the sky.


    Cui Jia looked at the skeleton on the seat and was stunned, and said in surprise: "He died?"


    Su Changxing was also a little unclear about what was going on, thinking that this would help Angelo break free from the shackles, but he didn''t think that he would actually send him away: "I don''t know, but it looks like he really died. From this point of view If not, he would rather die than break free."


    Cui Jia suddenly recalled: "If this is the case, wouldn''t this guy have broken his promise, and he will not be able to complete what he said no matter what."


    Su Changxing blinked, and looked around the empty hall: "It seems to be like this, did you really get tricked?"


    He fixed his eyes on the promise, he must eat some of his food, and he wouldn''t mind. "


    While speaking, he walked to the first floor, came to the dining car, grabbed the sliced ??barbecue and took a big bite, it was very juicy.


    Cui Jia was obviously hungry too, the spare food had already been dropped during the fight, and he had only eaten a little before, so he grabbed the food on the table and started to eat it hungrily.


    Maybe this was the real deal, they gave Angelo relief, Angelo gave them this meal, and that ring.


    Su Changxing looked again, and there was a ring inlaid with rubies on his hand: "It doesn''t seem to be that simple, I feel the connection of the contract."


    Cui Jia raised his head, chewing the bread in his mouth, and said vaguely: "What''s the matter, isn''t Angelo dead yet?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "If he dies, the contract connection should be severed. If one party dies, the contract will no longer be established."


    "Maybe it''s because of something special in this world."


    Cui Jia, however, sensed the meaning in Su Changxing''s words, moved his mouth to say something, but didn''t say it, and started to gobble it up again.


    He was so hungry, there must be ten people in the dining car, but he ate most of it by himself.


    "You''re like a starving ghost." Su Changxing joked after wiping his mouth with the napkin on the table.


    Cui Jia swallowed the last bite of food, let out a long breath, and said with a sense of comfort on his face, "It''s really like a starving ghost. I don''t know why I''m so hungry. It probably has something to do with my body."


    He also understood the changes in his body. Compared to before he came in, he was completely bigger, two or three meters tall, and Su Changxing could only reach his chest.


    After eating, they left decisively. As soon as they reached the door, they heard the sound of the wheels sliding on the floor, which was unusually crisp and clear, as well as the maid''s footsteps.


    The door was slowly pushed open, and the maid stood at the door for a long time, but did not come in directly, as if she noticed something strange in the room, first she saw the food that was completely eaten on the dining table.


    She knew that Angelo would never eat the food delivered, and even if he did, he would only eat a little, to taste the taste, such a person no longer needed to eat.


    But she didn''t see anyone else in the room, she strode inside and saw the pitch-black seat, UU reading www.uukanshu.com and Angelo who had turned into a skeleton.


    "Already dead?"


    The maid didn''t seem surprised, but just lowered her head and squatted on the ground, as if crying, "My lord, did you decide to do that? Is it really expected? Are you worthy of being you?"


    She was sobbing, and there was a sound of gears colliding in her body. The body seemed to be full of mechanical substances, and then a pair of willow-leaf knives popped out from her shoulders, with blue lines on the blade.


    She slowly pulled out the willow-leaf double knives with both hands, and the maid outfit on her body fell off, and it fell to the floor with a loud noise, revealing a blue armor.


    "It would be nice if you could be quieter, and you don''t have to suffer so much."


    As she spoke softly, her body turned into an afterimage and disappeared in place, with only a gust of wind blowing past.


    Su Changxing and the two left through the side door before the maid arrived, estimated their current location, and ran to the location they had reserved with the Dragon Lord.


    In a long corridor with a high wall, they collided head-on with a group of knights. These knights were dressed in jet-black armor, with red tokens on their waists that read "Forbidden".


    These are obviously guard knights, and they seem to be more powerful than what they encountered before, but after bumping into them, they didn''t launch an attack immediately, but asked: "Who are you?"


    They all looked at Cui Jia. The armor Cui Jia wore was really very distinctive, as if they had seen it somewhere.


    Su Changxing wasn''t polite at all, and fired from a distance of more than ten meters and pulled the trigger. The bullet headshot a knight in the front, instantly killing him on the spot.


    After gaining the power of fire, his strength is stronger than before.


    The other knights were also taken aback. Before they could see clearly, someone died in front of them and fell to the ground with a big hole in their helmet.

 v4 Chapter 49： mummy

    Cui Jia slammed into it head-on, swinging the chainsaw blade with a tendency to open and close. The azure blue armor on his body was also stronger than expected, and it did not break after several chops. There are light marks left on it.


    Compared with the rats in the sewer, these knights are easier to deal with, not better. Their lives are terrible. After their heads are blown off by bullets, they can still get up from the ground and continue fighting.


    This kind of battle was even more dangerous for Cui Jia. His combat experience was too weak, and he was almost beheaded several times. It was Su Changxing who shot in advance to resolve the crisis.


    At such a distance, with the speed of these knights, there is no way to avoid the bullets, and they can only carry them hard, unless the location of Su Changxing''s shooting is predicted in advance.


    Gunshots rang out continuously, and the team of knights was quickly wiped out with the cooperation of Su Changxing and the two of them.


    Su Changxing was unscathed, but there were four or five deep wounds on Cui Jia''s body, and there were clear marks on the armor.


    "This armor is really good." He looked down at the blue armor on his body and praised.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "It''s really good, otherwise you might not be able to stand now."


    The loud gunshots attracted more enemies, and the nearby knights noticed the movement here and leaned over one after another.


    "That''s not right, why are there so many people here? Shouldn''t the knights in the palace go outside to defend against those dragon descendants?" Cui Jia saw seven or eight knights approaching their position in the distance, Said with a frown.


    The situation here is completely different from what they expected.


    Su Changxing thought of Angelo, and said, "Maybe there is something important here that needs them to guard, so they were not transferred out, and we just bumped into it."


    Looking from a distance, there is a tower made of black stones to the east, and the windows are blocked by painted black fences.


    In a trance, he saw a pair of blood-red eyes, which were Angelo''s eyes.


    He is not dead yet!


    It seems to be in that tower.


    "Go this way." Su Changxing took Cui Jia and ran towards the tower.


    "Shall we go to that tower?" Cui Jia also saw the not-so-tall tower, right in front of them.


    Su Changxing nodded and said, "Yes, I suspect that Angelo is in that tower."


    "The current situation is somewhat different from what the Dragon Lord told us."


    "If we really go straight to the outside of the palace, we have no chance of winning in the face of the so-called demigods, and we will probably end up dead. If possible, we must seek Angelo''s help."


    Cui Jia asked back: "What if he lied to us from the beginning to the end?"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said with certainty: "No, even if he lied to us, he would only be in the details, otherwise he wouldn''t need it at all, at least he was really suppressed here by the people of the palace, maybe it was suppressed here by a demigod .¡±


    Cui Jia took a deep breath and understood Su Changxing''s thoughts, "It seems that this is the only way to go."


    Immediately afterwards, they encountered two teams of Cavaliers, and they were resolved quickly, but they still seemed powerless.


    However, Cui Jia''s learning ability is also quite terrifying, and his fighting skills are also improving at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Boom~


    There was a loud noise, cracks appeared in the high wall on the side, and a big hole was kicked out by someone.


    A three-meter-high black-feathered knight in black armor walked in from the other side of the wall, smelling like blood, with a halberd and sharp blood in his hand.


    Su Changxing also became serious when he saw the black feathers on the knight''s head. He had heard Ames say before that a knight with feathers on his head is a representative of strength, and they are all worthy of the title among knights.


    In history, powerful knights can slay dragons and even fight against demigods.


    In this world, knights are the mainstream, and their bodies will continue to grow with their strength. When they are strong enough, they can resist all forces, whether it is spells or flames.


    Before Su Changxing could react, the black-feathered knight sprinted in front of him, brandishing the halberd in his hand and smashing it down with a violent sound of wind.


    Cui Jia grabbed the middle end of the halberd with both hands from the side, and held it firmly so that he could not move. He fought the knight with pure strength. The strength of the two sides was not much different, and Cui Jia even had the upper hand. .


    A dark luster appeared on the Black Feather Knight, and a third arm condensed on his abdomen, punching Cui Jia in the face and blowing him away. ¡¤


    "The important place of the palace, trespassers will be killed without mercy!"


    The black-feathered knight roared, the sound made the ground tremble slightly, and the gravel bounced up and down.


    Cui Jia flew back four or five meters, landed steadily on the ground, then activated his ability to slam into the ground, his speed suddenly increased, and charged straight at the black feather knight again, with a domineering aura.


    Su Changxing stuck at this point in time, took a pistol and shot at the Black Feather Knight, three bullets in a row, two in front and one in the back, flew over in a zigzag shape.


    Feeling threatened, the black-feathered knight blocked two bullets with his arm, and two blood flowers exploded on his arm, and then swung the halberd in his backhand at the rushing Cui Jia.


    But at this moment, a flower of blood exploded on his forehead, and a bullet pierced his forehead at an unknown time, which also caused a loophole in the knight''s frontal defense. Cui Jia pulled the chainsaw knife It pierced through the abdomen, and rushed forward all the way to nail it to the wall.


    "Die to me!"


    Cui Jia waved his fist at the knight''s chest, and punched more than ten times at once, causing his chest to be completely sunken.


    "Not dead yet?" He was a little surprised to see that the knight in front of him was still angry, pulled out the chainsaw blade, and beheaded him neatly.


    During this process, Su Changxing only fired three bullets in total, mainly to save ammunition, otherwise a shuttle of bullets would surely kill the knight.


    then.


    They continued to move towards the tower, and more and more knights surrounded them.


    Su Changxing also felt a pressure. If this continues, his bullets may run out before reaching the tower.


    After running out of bullets, his combat effectiveness will drop significantly, and it will be difficult to deal with these knights.


    "kill!"


    Three more knights rushed over from the corner.


    A raging flame appeared from Su Changxing''s left hand, and he threw it towards the knight in the middle. The flame radiated out, enveloping the knight on the left as well.


    The armor on these knights is very strong, but it also does not have any flame resistance. It will easily transmit high temperature and be wrapped in flames, just like in a steamer, and the people inside will be roasted alive.


    Cui Jia threw the spear he picked up, and nailed the chest of the knight on the right to the wall. The terrifying force made the spear penetrate the wall, and the spear head protruded from the other side.


    Turning around, from a distance, he saw more than a dozen knights approaching them. Su Changxing sensed that something was wrong, and was about to drag Cui Jia to run. If this continued, they would be consumed by these knights sooner or later.


    At this time, the vision suddenly appeared.


    The knights who rushed towards them fell to the ground one by one, their skin shriveled, aged, and lost their original strength at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Horror spread in the air.


    Directly in front of them, at an unknown time, a tattered chair made of bamboo appeared, with one leg broken in half, leaning against the wall.


    "What''s that?" Cui Jia stopped in his tracks, his eyelids kept twitching wildly, sensing something was wrong.


    On the seat was a mummy, lifeless, only those eyes were still wandering, it was pitch black, how abyss.


    "You two actually ran to this place, you really are not afraid of death."


    The mummy made an old voice, as if the chair was talking, but his mouth didn''t move.


    Su Changxing asked with a serious face, "Who are you?"


    "The person who is about to die, or has already died." The mummy said calmly.


    "Do you know that you are going the wrong way? You should go through the road on the left, not here."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Your Excellency is from the Dragon Lord''s side?"


    It seems that the guess is correct, the other party did not attack the two of them immediately, and was interested in chatting with them.


    The mummy said slowly, "Almost."


    Su Changxing thought of Angelo''s words before, and said, "Then, does your excellency know that there are two demigods in the palace?"


    The mummy glanced at Su Changxing, and said slowly: "That''s what happened, but there is one who is sleeping, don''t worry, I''m here to deal with another demigod, he seems to be here, you''d better stay away .¡±


    Su Changxing continued: "But I heard that the sleeping demigod has woken up."


    The mummy didn''t speak for a moment, and seemed to be thinking, "Really, I''m old, don''t lie to me, where did you hear this news?"


    Su Changxing thought that since the other party was on Dragon Lord''s side, there was no need to hide some things: "Angelo told me."


    The mummy said in a trance: "Angelo? Who is that?"


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, then continued: "Second Prince."


    The mummy still doesn''t seem to know: "Who is the second prince?"


    Su Changxing murmured in his heart, thinking that this mummy might have symptoms of Alzheimer''s.


    "I can''t remember anything when I''m old...what am I doing here." The mummy muttered to itself, then looked at Su Changxing and the two of them and said:


    "Who are you two?"


    Su Changxing fell into silence: "..."


    Cui Jia also fell silent: "..."


    Su Changxing tentatively said cautiously: "You said just now that you came to deal with the demigod of the palace."


    The mummy said in a trance: "It seems that there is such a thing, so where is that demigod?"


    "..." Su Changxing fell silent again, suspecting that this guy was completely lost just now, and came here and happened to bump into them.


    The mummy''s eyeballs swayed from side to side, then locked on Cui Jia''s body and said, "Horse-faced boy, you have the blood of a golden titan."


    Bloodline of the Golden Titan?


    Cui Jia was also stunned. He didn''t know when he had this thing. He just felt that the mummified mummy in front of him was talking nonsense,


    "What golden titan? I''m just a human being." He said in a deep voice, not agreeing with the mummy''s words.


    The mummy looked at Su Changxing again, "You actually have the blood of the Golden Titan, but it''s very weak and far inferior to him."


    "This bloodline is very rare. There may not be one out of tens of millions of people. When it is stimulated to the limit, it can be compared to a demigod."


    Su Changxing didn''t question it, but instead asked: "Then how should this bloodline be activated?"


    The mummy said softly: "Fight, the blood can be activated by fighting. I still remember that there was a Heilu man who had the blood of the Golden Titan. He has been fighting since then, smashing the sky, and even brought down a man before he died." Buried with the demigod."


    Another demigod died, or is it all one?


    Su Changxing clearly remembered that Sofina had said before that only one demigod had fallen, but Angelo also said that the fallen demigod did not die, but was sleeping in the underground of the palace.


    The mummy looked at Cui Jia, and said unquestionably, "Horse-faced boy, carry me up."


    Cui Jia was confused: "Where are you going?"


    The mummy said indifferently: "I can go anywhere? I just forgot where that guy is. I will talk about it when I remember, or he will come to the door by himself. The palace is so big, he should feel that I am coming."


    Cui Jia twitched, and glanced sideways at Su Changxing, meaning to ask what to do, it is impossible to run around with this thing.


    Su Changxing nodded, thinking that it''s okay, the mummy is powerful, and with it, at least they won''t be in danger for a short time.


    They approached the tower with the mummy, and with the mummy as a cover, all the knights who approached were killed.


    Although they brought an extra mummy and a chair, their speed increased a lot.


    When I came to the bottom of the tower, there was no one around, and there was a corpse wrapped in bandages hanging above the main entrance, with blood continuously overflowing.


    Su Changxing was surprised to find that the outer wall of the entire tower was covered with dense patterns.


    This formation is more sophisticated than Angelo''s before, and it contains real divine script.


    Su Changxing glanced at the mummy on the broken chair, and said, "Senior, do you recognize what this is?"


    Looking at the formation on the wall, the mummy said in a daze, "I don''t know it, but I know it was painted by a demigod. It looks like a prison here, and it probably has a suppressive effect."


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows: "Senior, are you sure this is the formation drawn by the demigod?"


    The mummy said a little unhappy: "Although my memory is not good, you can''t question me."


    Divine writing is something that only gods can master. If the demigods here can already master divine writing, wouldn''t it mean that the demigods here are already comparable to gods in the outside world.


    What are the dead gods of this world?


    Su Changxing pushed the door open, and there was a piercing sound. It was pitch black inside, and only a faint red light could be seen at the end of the corridor.


    A man wearing a sheep''s head mask and carrying a red lantern moved slowly towards them, his feet floating in the air as if they hadn''t touched the ground.


    "What, it''s quite an eyesore." The mummy looked at the person holding the red lantern. As soon as he finished speaking, a rotten stench wafted in the air, as if thousands of people died in the process.


    Then, the man with the sheep''s head mask quietly fell forward and fell to the ground. The skin exposed between the clothes showed a shriveled state, like a mummy.


    This kind of power is frightening, and Su Changxing consciously couldn''t resist. If the mummy wanted to kill them, he would kill them casually, without any trouble.


    "This place is somewhat familiar." The mummy looked around and said to himself.


    Cui Jia asked: "Have you been here today?"


    "Maybe I''ve been here, but I don''t remember clearly." The mummy said vaguely.


    Walking forward along the corridor, there are cells where prisoners are held. These prisoners are silent when they see them, and look at the mummy on the chair with a horrified expression, shaking involuntarily.


    At the beginning of the cell, there were still some pale humans squatting by the wall, and the prisoners became weird later, either physically deformed, or not human at all.


    There was a fish-like monster curled up in a ball, its eyes flooded, and it made a cooing sound.


    There are also monsters that seem to be pieced together by four or five people, with eight legs, six hands, and five heads. There are still many wounds on their bodies, obviously a lot of limbs have been cut off, otherwise there should be more hands and feet. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    In addition, there are only corpses left in many prisons. Those jailers will not clean up the garbage in the prisons, but only guard the prisons to prevent the creatures in the prisons from escaping.


    The person carrying the red lantern should be the prison guard. Along the way, they met four or five people, all of whom were easily dealt with by the mummies. Before they could make a move, they lay on the ground.


    "Boy with a broken leg, what are we doing here?" The mummy rolled its eyes and looked around. It was born all the way, and its mouth didn''t stop much, with the attributes of a steamed bun.


    "Look for someone." Su Changxing paused and said, "Don''t call me a boy with a broken leg. I have a name. My name is Su Changxing."


    "Okay, boy with a broken leg." The mummy didn''t seem to listen to Su Changxing''s words, and continued to say to himself:


    "The prisons here are all trash. Who can I turn to? The prisoners in this prison were all maimed before they entered. Few of them were able to get out. They basically died inside."


    Cui Jia was carrying a tattered chair and looked very heavy. When he came here, his face was already red, and he gasped, "What? Senior, have you been here before?"


    The mummy was silent for a while, as if recalling, looking for that little bit of memory in the decayed brain, probably a large part of the memory has long been lost, and then said:


    "Come here, I was imprisoned here a long time ago, and almost died... How did I get out, um, I was rescued by the Dragon Lord."


    "That time, the dragons also attacked the royal city on a large scale. The battle was fierce. Most of the royal city was caught in the flames of war. The dragons also suffered heavy losses because of this. Later, they were almost driven to extinction by the demigods."


    Su Changxing thinks that the mummy is like an ordinary old man who likes to tell stories. There may be many made up parts in it, but the main body should be real.

 v4 Chapter 50： Valkyrie, Robin!

    When they came to the end, they saw an upward staircase and a downward staircase. The tower had an underground part, and there were four jailers guarding the underground entrance.


    When Su Changxing was thinking about whether to go up or down, the mummy said: "I seemed to be imprisoned underground at that time, in the dark, without any light, and I was tortured every day until my body gradually lost consciousness and my consciousness was not clear. .¡±


    Su Changxing immediately knew to go down, how did you escape, senior. "


    The mummy looked at Su Changxing with its eyeballs, and said, "I forgot, I forgot what happened a long time ago. I remember less and less things these years, and the things I can remember are all unforgettable."


    "However, if you can be imprisoned here, there is a formation created by a demigod to suppress here, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t escape."


    "Boy, who exactly are you looking for?"


    Su Changxing hesitated for a moment and said, "It''s the second prince that I told you just now, Angelo. He said he has the ability to kill gods and can deal with demigods."


    "I made a contract with him, as long as he is rescued, he will help us deal with demigods."


    "If the sleeping demigods in the palace have awakened, then you can deal with one, and he needs to deal with the other. Otherwise, relying on the two of us alone, we will definitely not be able to go outside the palace."


    The mummy was silent for a moment, and said affirmatively: "He is lying to you. I have no influence on him. In my impression, anyone who can fight against demigods has long since died, except me."


    Cui Jia said with some disbelief: "You can? You said you can and you can?"


    The mummy was not angry after hearing this, but said mysteriously: "I remembered that I used to have a title, Valkyrie, Valkyrie Robin. Do you think I can deal with it?"


    Valkyrie?


    Su Changxing was taken aback for a moment, and asked, "Is the Martial God considered a demigod?"


    The mummy denied: "Of course not, demigods are chosen, but I am not, just a human being.


    If the mummy in front of him can deal with demigods, the Dragon Lord should be able to.


    "Then can the Dragon Lord also deal with demigods?" Su Changxing continued, the person in front of him seemed to know a lot of secrets, so he asked as many as he could.


    The mummy seemed to sigh, and said: "He, he could do it before, but now he is not as good as me, he is already a lonely ghost."


    "Lonely ghost?" Su Changxing had never met Dragon Lord, so he couldn''t be sure of his condition, but from the mummy, it seemed that Dragon Lord didn''t even have a body.


    Going down the stairs, the air gradually becomes humid, the stone steps are covered with moss, and the air is filled with mold, it seems that no one has come here for a long time.


    I have seen several cells, but there are only corpses and no prisoners inside, the corners are full of dust, and the surroundings are silent.


    They are here, but the air is getting more and more humid, as if there is water flowing nearby, and they can feel damp.


    Unknowingly, the mummy also fell silent, as if thinking about something, and then suddenly said: "Who am I?"


    Cui Jia blinked and responded: "Senior, you said you are Robin, the **** of war."


    "Oh, yes, yes, I am Valkyrie, Robin." The mummy muttered to himself, as if hinting to himself, don''t forget this matter.


    They went down another floor along the stairs, Cui Jia stopped, shook his chair and said, "Senior, someone is coming up ahead."


    It seemed to be a jailer, also carrying a red lantern, but taller than the previous jailers, but slim, with long silver hair and a fox mask, she seemed to be a woman.


    This time, the mummy didn''t make a move right away, showing some caution, staring at the man, and said, "It''s you?"


    "That''s right, it''s me. I didn''t expect that after so many years, I''m still here, let alone that you haven''t died. It''s surprising. I thought you would have died a long time ago in that battle."


    The mummy seemed to remember who the person in front of him was, showing a cold expression: "I never thought that you were still alive, and continued to work for the palace, willing to be a shameless dog."


    The man in the fox mask shook his head and said, "No, Lord Valkyrie, you still don''t understand, I''m not buying my life for the palace, I''m selling my life for the gods."


    "God owns this world, and it is only natural for us to sacrifice our lives for him, just like animals should not rebel against their masters."


    "We are the most loyal dogs!"


    While speaking, the body of the fox-faced man continued to swell, tearing his clothes, revealing his snow-white skin. The red lantern was thrown on the ground, and the nails on both hands became slender, as sharp as a blade. With harsh wind.


    The momentum is terrifying.


    It was like a high mountain rising suddenly, standing in front of them, in this small space, even the darkness couldn''t hide such a high mountain.


    The body of the mummy swayed rarely, as if he wanted to get up, and he recalled more of the past.


    His name is Robin, Robin of the Eastern Plains, Son of the River.


    At that time, he was still young, the royal city was scattered by the rising sun, and he could see the blue sky, and the light of the gods permeated every inch of the earth. The world was still peaceful. Black turmoil.


    Everything is thriving.


    As the youngest and most powerful knight in the eastern region, he joined the demigod''s command, became a demigod''s disciple, and protected the glory of the demigod.


    He used to think that this was everything to him, even death could not shake it.


    But who could have predicted what happened next.


    He found that the world has long been trapped in irreparable corruption. Day after day, year after year, there is no result. Everyone is collapsing into the abyss, constantly distorted, and the face of watching the gods has become hideous.


    Until someone told him that the world should not be like this, that the world should be thriving and not so corrupt and distorted that living here is like being in hell.


    Or this is hell.


    What is the difference between gods and demons.


    He thought about it for a long time, until he put down the turmoil in one fell swoop in the Civil War, and he was named the God of War, and countless people died under his hands.


    He thought it would be better in the future, but it wasn''t like that.


    When there is a gap, there will be more gaps, more holes, like an avalanche, until it cannot be filled.


    Continuous wars, continuous killings, even the gods can''t calm down.


    at the same time.


    There are also more and more people who are dissatisfied with this, and then to the plateau rebellion later, he has seen everything.


    A reckless man who didn''t know the height of the sky and the depth of the earth tried to break through the sky, but was thrown into the abyss by everyone.


    That''s the blood, and that''s the beginning.


    The world''s disaffected people gathered together, including him, and they planned a daring plan, which was also the beginning of the world''s destruction.


    Madness and destruction.


    The two are often equivalent, and it may not be clear in the process, but the result is very clear.


    If there is no destruction, how can there be new life! |


    The world is finally coming to an end in the day-to-day corruption.


    What difference does that make.


    ¡­


    "If you hadn''t been the informer, how could you have come to this point!"


    The mummy made a hateful sound, and the tattered chair floated in mid-air, turning towards the fox-masked man.


    Not to be outdone, the fox-faced man said: "I don''t understand, everything about you, your strength, your reputation, and even your life are all given by Mr. Wei, so why do you want to betray!"


    "I just want you to give me a reason. I didn''t see you give me the answer when I was tortured by words and deeds. You betrayed the honor of the knight, betrayed yourself, and betrayed everything, just for an illusory purpose."


    "What do you have left now? Just this withered body? Is it worth it?"


    The mummy just said calmly: "Wei Yi, I told you before that nothing is absolute. This world should change, and we should bid farewell to the past."


    "Weiyi, Weiyi, after going through so many things, why do you still not understand that everything you insist on is meaningless? Don''t you realize that you are covered with dead bones, twisted and corrupted, and there is no hope at all? tomorrow."


    While talking, the two of them became more and more fierce, pointing at the wheat awn, like sharp needles piercing the skin, and there was a sting.


    But the fox-faced man started laughing, "War God, do you really think you can still be my opponent with this withered body?"


    "At the beginning, your reputation and your brilliance were looked up to by countless people, and even surpassed Mr. Wei at one point. At that time, I also admired you very much, but it''s a pity..."


    The fire in the red lantern flickered, and the flowing fire gathered in the hands of the fox-faced man, forming a huge sword. The body of the sword was translucent like glass, engraved with fine red lines, and shimmered every moment.


    "The power of fire is in full bloom, Lord Valkyrie, please die!"


    Unspeakable power bloomed around her body and spread in the space. Su Changxing also had to retreat more than ten meters in a row.


    at the same time.


    He clearly felt dozens of eyes looking at their position through the empty space.


    In the royal city, as long as the old guy who lived for a while knows the name of Robin, the **** of war, the most powerful disciple under the demigod''s command, he is also a famous murderer.


    Peak strength, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is inferior to one person, it is said that it has reached the level of a demigod, so it has the title of Valkyrie.


    And there are not many disciples of the demigod, only two of them have survived until now, one is the warrior **** Robin who has already betrayed the king city, and the other is the ghost fox knight, Wei Yi, who is also the nominal adopted daughter of the demigod Wei Yi, Guard the Ghost Crying Tower.


    A demigod is a person chosen by the gods. It is natural to be powerful, but Robin is not. It is really amazing that he has reached that level with a mortal body!


    today.


    Robin appeared in the palace and confronted Guihu Weiyi. The two most powerful disciples who were once the demigod''s subordinates met each other, which naturally attracted countless people''s attention.


    The royal city at this time is no longer the royal city of the age of gods. It is only one step away from disintegration. More people are just watching and don''t care about the direction of the world. If this is not the case, how dare those dragon descendants attack the royal city.


    Under the dungeon, I opened my eyes, looked up, and shook my head: "What''s the point?"


    In the barracks to the north, countless knights were ready to go, but they didn''t set off. They just watched the dragonborn attack the royal city.


    An old man with white hair and armor squatted next to the tent, sighed and said:


    "Master Valkyrie is extremely weak, I''m afraid he is not an opponent, it seems that everything is doomed."


    The knight in blue armor next to him, with white feathers on his head and bright eyes, said: "Even if the Valkyrie is extremely weak, she is not comparable to the ghost fox!"


    The old man tapped the armor on his chest with his hands, made a crisp sound, and said with fear on his face, "Ghost Fox is following the old path of the Martial God. His strength has gradually become stronger over the years, and his strength may be close to that of a demigod."


    "After the age of gods, we humans are getting stronger and stronger, although this world is getting weaker and weaker."


    ¡­


    I''m Robin, who once seemed to be a Valkyrie. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    Looking at the powerful junior sister in front of me, I lamented that I was old, too old.


    Maybe I really should die, which is also the wish of many people.


    But I can''t die now, at least I can''t die before that person, otherwise no one will be his opponent.


    "Extreme power can destroy everything, Lord Valkyrie, this is what you once taught me." The mask on the face of the fox-faced figure was shattered piece by piece, revealing a delicate face, bright temperament, and the corners of the eyes were raised. An eight-year-old girl, young and terrifying.


    This is probably the blessing of the gods, but in the end it seems like a curse.


    Seeing this scene, Su Changxing''s heart was beating wildly, and he ran out, "Cui Jia, let''s go first."


    Cui Jia just came back to his senses, and followed Su Changxing to run outside, but felt his muscles sore for a while.


    It''s his body that''s terrified.


    I saw the woman carrying the huge sword on her shoulder, and raised it, a burst of dazzling red light burst out, turning into an afterimage, everything she passed was destroyed, crushed into powder, stones into lime, and bones into ashes.


    Before they could run out, the whole ground was shaking. Su Changxing knew that they couldn''t run out, so he summoned a big blue hand wrapped in bandages from the void, and stood in front of the two of them to resist the aftermath of the impact.


    Under the red light, the tattered chair first shattered, and Robin''s mummy-like body was pierced by a great sword and blasted into the wall. There were dense cracks on the ceiling, which seemed to collapse at any time.


    Su Changxing squatted on the ground and looked out from the cracks in the stones.


    I saw that although Robin''s body like a mummy was pierced through, it remained intact. Instead, he punched the woman''s neck with a thin fist and pierced through.


    "Without purity, how can there be perfection."


    Robin''s voice rang in his ears.

 v4 Chapter 51： talent

    Robin actually pierced through the woman''s body with his arm, and the body like a mummy can burst out with such terrifying power.


    Su Changxing was shocked. He thought that Robin''s body could no longer move, but he didn''t expect that he was just pretending.


    The woman''s eyes were bloodshot. Compared to Su Changxing, she was even more shocked. She thought it would be easy to kill Robin, but instead she was pierced through the neck by him.


    She punched Robin again with a backhand, and the extreme power of the punch made the space vibrate, rippling out real fist shadows.


    Following this punch, the ground shook again, and the entire underground prison also shook violently, with a large amount of gravel falling from above.


    The prison itself is quite strong, and it is suppressed by the divine pattern formation. Unless the power level reaches the level of a demigod, it will be difficult to destroy it.


    The way the knight controls power is not the physical body, but the extremely firm will.


    Every knight has extremely firm beliefs, and most knights believe in gods, resulting in a large number of knights in the royal city.


    The two were very close, punching each other quickly, the aftermath of energy constantly destroying the surrounding things.


    The rotten breath diffused in the space, and the Ghost Fox Knight was also affected. Her body rapidly aged in a short period of time, which caused her strength to decline rapidly, causing discomfort, and gaps in her movements. Robin punched her through her chest , flew out.


    Robin''s mummy-like body stood on the ground with his hands drooping, like a walking corpse, like the lowest undead creature.


    He staggered and walked towards Wei Yi, step by step with unimaginable majesty, as if the fire of life was burning ragingly, hotter and brighter than the sun in the sky.


    "The Dragon Lord is right. The sun in the sky has long been corrupted. We need a new sun. If we don''t have one, we can create it ourselves!"


    Wei Yi''s beautiful eyes were bloodshot, and he couldn''t get up from the ground for a while, his legs trembled non-stop, the uncontrollable trembling came from the trembling in his soul.


    She couldn''t imagine why Robin was so powerful in this way, even so powerful that she felt scared and couldn''t face it.


    This kind of talent, she really can''t get it no matter what, and chasing after her for a lifetime will be futile in the end.


    Yes, he is a Valkyrie, but what am I?


    Wei Yi showed a tragic smile and had to admit this tragic fate.


    A stiff smile appeared on Robin''s face, and then with a sense of relief and a deep tenderness in his eyes, he sighed and said:


    "Junior Sister, you still haven''t figured it out."


    "What makes me stronger than you is never talent, but self-identification. The strength of a knight comes from will. Only when you face yourself can you be pure enough and your will will be strong enough."


    "It is precisely because of this that I have come to where I am today."


    "It''s all preordained."


    Robin grasped his junior sister''s head with his withered palm, with a rare tenderness on his face. Perhaps no one would have imagined that as a murderer on the battlefield, he would have such tenderness and such a side.


    "It''s tiring to live like this. Let''s see you again. If possible, I still want you to see the sun of the new world."


    There was the sound of bones breaking, and bright red blood flowed from Robin''s fingers. Without any hesitation, he killed Wei Yi.


    "This is a curse, junior sister."


    Wei Yi''s body dried up quickly and turned into a mummy, exuding a rancid smell.


    After doing all this, Robin sat down on the ground with his head down, motionless, as if he had lost all his strength.


    He was already on the verge of death, but after this fight, he stepped into the gate of **** with one foot.


    Valkyrie is also mortal and will die, but not now.


    Cui Jia strode up and asked, "Senior, are you okay?"


    Robin said without moving, "I''ll try to dig a hole in your body?"


    Cui Jia thought for a while and said, "From this point of view, the problem shouldn''t be too big."


    He felt that even if his body was cut out now, there was a high probability that he would not die.


    Robin laughed and said, "Those guys must have been stunned, especially that one."


    Su Changxing followed up from behind, glanced at Weiyi''s body on the ground, and said, "Senior, what do you mean, this person is just here to test you?"


    Robin said: "Almost, even though I am like this now, they are still afraid, so they will find someone to test it out, try to see what state I am in now, am I about to die, or do I still have some left? Yuli."


    Su Changxing felt a little strange, if there were demigods in the palace, why did he need to test it out, and said, "Senior, are the demigods in the palace also afraid?"


    This is a question, and it is also Su Changxing''s conclusion, if not for this, the demigod should have found him long ago. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Robin was taken aback for a moment, then he laughed and said, "Broken leg boy, you are smart enough to see this."


    "If it''s one-on-one, those demigods are no match for me when I''m completely victorious!"


    "They seem to be strong, but they are actually weak. They have powerful power from the gods, but if they really fight, they just can''t beat me."


    "It seems that the battle at the beginning really scared them. I have been here for so long, and there is no movement."


    Robin''s demeanor was completely different from before, extremely fierce, like a blade piercing the sky, and his words were full of majesty.


    This is the real Martial God, not only in strength, but in all aspects.


    "The chair is also broken, horse-faced boy, you should carry me on your back." Robin rolled his eyes, looked at Cui Jia and said, as if he liked Cui Jia very much.


    "No problem." Cui Jia didn''t hesitate, and immediately carried Robin on his back. Even though Robin''s body was already like a mummy, it was still extraordinarily heavy, as if he was carrying a large piece of pig iron.


    He still couldn''t help asking: "Senior, can''t you move?"


    Robin said angrily: "If I can really move, do I still need you to carry it? My body is dying, and I must lock up my vitality before I can return to this world."


    Cui Jia only admires people like Robin. Although he is not from the same world and did not know him before, as a soldier, he approves of such people.


    Su Changxing thought about it and said, "Didn''t you consume a lot of vitality after this fight?"


    Robin said ambiguously, "A little bit, not a lot. I''m a warrior. It''s not that easy to die. Even if I were to die, it''s not now."


    "I will die when I think I should die!"

 v4 Chapter 52： You can

    Affected by the battle just now, part of the underground prison collapsed, but the overall structure was relatively intact. They continued to walk down the stone steps at the end, and there was the sound of water flowing. It was completely dark, and the sound became weak.


    The deepest part is a water prison, and the clear water will


    A person bound by chains was completely submerged in the water dungeon. Normally, he should be dead, but the person was still breathing, and bubbles appeared from time to time on the surface of the water.


    Su Changxing felt that this person was Angelo, who was imprisoned here, and this was the real him, but the life characteristics of this person in front of him were also incomplete and imperfect, similar to the previous situation. hit


    "Is it him?" Robin looked at the person underwater, without any reaction, it seemed that he really didn''t know him.


    Su Changxing nodded: "It should be."


    He turned his head and released the gate, lowering the water level of the dungeon. As the water level gradually dropped, the whole figure of the man was revealed. He was a thin young man who had no similar appearance with Angelo. He was very ordinary, but It''s also normal.


    When he opened his eyes, he revealed those blood-red eyes, which were extremely similar, indifferent and emotionless, not like human eyes. hit


    "You''re here?" Angelo looked at Su Changxing with a smile on his lips. His skin was swollen and rotten after being soaked in water for a long time, and gave off a faint fishy smell.


    Su Changxing looked at him and said, "Isn''t this the content of our contract? There''s nothing to be surprised about. The question is whether you can fulfill what you promised."


    He doubted whether Angelo could deal with demigods. I am afraid that there are not many existences of that level in this world, and there is probably only one person like Robin.


    "Do you think I''ll lie to you?" Angelo smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to bring Lord Valkyrie, Lord Valkyrie, long time no see!"


    Robin looked at him and was silent for a moment: "Who are you? Don''t get close."


    Angelo blinked: "..."


    The most embarrassing moment ever.


    "It''s me, Xiaojie." Angelo continued, "Maybe it''s been too long, you can''t recognize me...We should have met once when I was young."


    Robin looked at him carefully, and said in a sincere tone: "I don''t know him, even if I do, I shouldn''t be familiar with him. I don''t remember you."


    Angelo fell into a brief silence, as if a little closed: "..."


    Su Changxing interrupted the reminiscence between the two, and interjected, "Then should I kill you now, or release you?"


    A strange smile appeared on Angelo''s face, and he said as a matter of course: "Of course it is to kill me, only death is the relief."


    This response was similar to Su Changxing''s expectation. Angelo''s body was probably divided into several parts and sealed in different locations.


    From this point of view, Angelo does have a powerful corpse, but at the same time it doesn''t look like a human being.


    Su Changxing sighed, feeling a little tired: "So is this the last time, or are you still being held elsewhere?"


    Angelo pointed out a "1" with his index finger, and then said: "There is another one, I don''t know where it is, but you should be able to feel it through the contract."


    "Rescue me, and I will go to kill the gods, so that you can also walk out of the palace."


    "I promise I will."


    When Robin heard his words, he said unceremoniously: "What are you talking about, you are the only one who can kill gods?"


    Obviously, he only thought Angelo was bragging.


    Angelo wasn''t angry when he heard Robin''s words, he just smiled and said, "Master Valkyrie, your time has passed, and mortals are not as weak as you imagined."


    "You were also imprisoned in this position before. I am imprisoned in the same position now. What do you think of my strength?"


    Robin snorted coldly: "Maybe you have some strength, but I don''t believe you say you can kill gods."


    If there was someone who could do it, he probably wouldn''t have survived to this day.


    Angelo felt a little helpless when he saw Robin''s disbelief, and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it, Lord Valkyrie. You can witness it when the time comes, as long as you can believe me, Su Changxing."


    Su Changxing raised his left hand, and a raging flame appeared, bright and warm, opening up the surrounding darkness, "Forget it, I''ll just trust you."


    He threw the flames towards Angelo, completely enveloping him, and the screams came again.


    This time, it was even more intense. It didn''t take long for Angelo''s entire body to be burned to black charcoal. He was hanging on the chains and was precarious. In the end, his arm broke and he fell into the water prison and sank.


    "He''s not dead."


    Robin stared at this scene and said suddenly, seeing some clues, "Three gods in one body, this is the characteristic of a demigod, what''s the matter with this person?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Is he also a demigod? How many demigods are there in this world, senior?"


    Robin shook his head and said, "That''s impossible. The demigods need to be chosen by the gods. After the gods fall, it is impossible for demigods to be born."


    "There are only two, that is, only two in this palace, and one of them is still asleep."


    Su Changxing thought of Roshan, which was entangled with living corpses, and that he could exchange sacrifices for the power of the gods.


    After the death of the god, is it possible to steal the power of the **** and become a demigod through other means?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that there was such a possibility. Angelo looked like a sealed demigod, but he was unknown, and even Robin didn''t know his existence.


    The election of the gods will be known to everyone, and the birth of a demigod will also be known to everyone.


    "Let''s go out." Su Changxing turned around and said, walking back, there were many gravels at his feet.


    The gravel seems to be trembling slightly, which means that the earth is also trembling slightly.


    Like an earthquake.


    When they walked to the previous position, Wei Yi''s body had completely rotted away, turning into white smoke and continuously drifting away.


    A surge of extra power continued to pour into Su Changxing''s body, and a powerful broken soul was restrained by him in the darkness.


    Wei Yi''s strength is very strong, perhaps only one step away from Robin, but it was this one step away that caused her to fail miserably.


    At this point, the gap of one step is like an abyss, enough to make people fall down and never get up again.


    Robin''s strength is unimaginable.


    Su Changxing suspected that if Robin was in the place he came from, he would be like a god, at least level three, or even higher.


    It is also difficult for him to imagine how powerful the gods and spirits of this world have become, and yet such an existence has fallen, which is simply absurd.


    but.


    It''s an absurd world in itself.


    When they came to the exit of the dungeon, there were already more than a dozen jailers blocking here, looking at each other, no one dared to go down, no one dared to leave.


    Robin didn''t make a move, because in the battle just now, he might not be able to touch him casually in a short period of time, otherwise he might not be able to last until the last moment.


    "You have the blood of a Titan, as long as you can''t die, you can continue to grow stronger. With the breathing method I taught you, you can explode with power that you can''t even imagine."


    Robin whispered in Cui Jia''s ear, urging him to go forward and fight.


    Holding the chainsaw knife, Cui Jia rushed towards more than a dozen jailers, full of fighting spirit, even though the enemy was outnumbered, he was not afraid at all.


    A jailer at the front blocked it with a sickle in his hand, but he couldn''t withstand Cui Jia''s terrifying power. He was directly sent flying, and one arm was also cut off.


    A jailer next to him was also thrown into the wall by Cui Jia''s shoulder, and his chest was directly sunken.


    Such a terrifying combat power, even among the guard knights, is definitely worthy of the title.


    The knights around couldn''t help but disperse, muttering something silently, Cui Jia took a few steps forward, and blood mist exploded from his body, he couldn''t help but stop, and the extreme pain made him kneel on the ground.


    "This is a curse, blood killing, it can directly destroy the flesh. Boy with a broken leg, what are you doing there? Help me." Robin shouted angrily.


    Su Changxing stood at the back watching the show, and said helplessly, "I thought you could beat these jailers with him."


    Robin couldn''t hold back, and cursed: "It''s not because this spell is specially designed to deal with knights. It was also passed down from the gods in the first place, just to restrict knights."


    then.


    Su Changxing raised his pistol and pulled the trigger. A series of shots rang out, killing all the nearby prison guards with headshots.


    These jailers are not knights, their vitality is relatively weaker, and it is easier for Su Changxing to deal with, one bullet is enough to kill them, before these jailers cast their spells.


    "Broken leg boy, what kind of hidden weapon is that? It''s so powerful!" Robin was also a little surprised by the power of the pistol, and easily killed the jailers.


    Su Changxing said simply: "This is a pistol, a weapon in our world."


    "It''s like alchemy." Robin thought for a while and said.


    The gunfire kept ringing, and Su Changxing easily killed all these jailers, and at the same time collected more than a dozen souls. The souls of these jailers were more powerful than those of the mice.


    Walking out of the tower, Su Changxing noticed that there was another black line under the black sun in the sky, connecting the earth, which only appeared during the time they went down.


    "What are those black lines that appear?" Su Changxing asked.


    Robin also looked up to the sky and said: "It means that if a king dies, there will be more firewood, and the corruption will deepen."


    "Killing and death will speed up this process. When it reaches a certain point, the flames of this world will be rekindled, and the gods will be resurrected again."


    Standing outside the tower, there was silence, corpses all over the ground, and crows hovering in the sky above, making ugly calls.


    Su Changxing could feel a pair of eyes watching them. This feeling was very familiar. Being watched by a god, even his spirit began to twist.


    He still walked forward with his gaze, never afraid of the gods, how could he be afraid now.


    "Valkyrie, do you think we should free Angelo?" Su Changxing asked.


    Robin didn''t seem to care about this matter, and said: "It''s none of my business, isn''t that a contract between you and him? It''s up to you whether you want to save him or not."


    Su Changxing felt that Robin was pretending to be stupid. He could see some things, and Robin must also be able to see them, so he said, "Don''t you think he is a demigod?"


    Robin smiled disdainfully: "Do you think demigods are really that simple? The essence of demigods is already close to gods, and they no longer belong to humans. The sad thing is that they still have human emotions, not as pure as gods. , maybe this is why they are demigods."


    Su Changxing fell silent, wondering why Robin was so sure that Angelo was not a demigod.


    If Robin didn''t lie to him, then Robin''s judgment was probably correct, and Angelo might just be similar to a demigod in some respects... just like him.


    False gods!


    He can recognize the divine script, as well as the divine script of his real name, and can even spread his own beliefs, gaining strength from them.


    But he is not a god, at most he can be regarded as a false god.


    In this way, it probably makes sense.


    But can false gods really compare to demigods?


    Sure enough, the palace was also empty. They walked along the avenue, and they didn''t meet anyone else along the way, but their eyes in the dark became more and more scorching.


    It must be the gaze of a demigod, watching their arrival.


    Su Changxing only had one impression of this demigod, and that was that he was cowardly. Seeing that they didn''t make a move when they came here, it was not ordinary to be able to bear it.


    Cui Jia was a little strange: "Is that demigod really here? Why didn''t he show up?"


    Robin laughed loudly when he heard Cui Jia''s words: "Of course he is afraid! Afraid of me! He has the name of a demigod, but he shrinks like a mortal!"


    Robin''s voice was loud, echoing all around, returning and spreading far away, startled the black birds on the roof to fly into the sky, some of them fell inexplicably, bursting with blood, Feathers scattered across the sky.


    No one responded, and the demigod who was watching was really scared and didn''t show up.


    then.


    They heard footsteps, and hundreds of knights in gray armor came to them in a line, seemingly waiting for a long time.


    Su Changxing became serious when he saw these knights. If Robin made a move, of course there would be no problem, but Robin''s current state obviously couldn''t make a move, otherwise he would not be able to deal with the demigod.


    "That guy wants to force me to take action, but I won''t!" Robin said cursingly, with anger in his words.


    He whispered again: "It depends on you, but you can run."


    Su Changxing glanced at him: "Where are you going? Don''t we have any other reinforcements?"


    Robin snorted coldly: "Where did the reinforcements come from? They were all stopped outside the palace. Wangcheng has cultivated a lot of knights over the years, and the number is far beyond expectations."


    Su Changxing counted the pistol, there are still more than 20 rounds of bullets, even if each bullet can kill a knight, the bullets are not enough, "Do you really think that with the two of us, we can beat these more than a hundred knights?" .¡±


    Robin pondered and said, "I don''t really believe in you kid, but the horse-faced kid will definitely do it."


    Hearing this, Cui Jia was taken aback: "Me?"


    In comparison, he believed in Su Changxing''s strength more. After all, if it wasn''t for Su Changxing, they might not be able to make it through.


    Robin affirmed: "Yes, it is you, but you have the blood of the Golden Titan."


    "trust yourself!"


    He began to hypnotize Cui Jia.


    Cui Jia''s physical strength is indeed abnormal, and the previous wounds have almost healed up to now, leaving behind a series of scars, which are extremely hideous.


    Robin roared emotionally: "Come on, I have given you strength!"


    "..." Cui Jia blinked, looking at the hundreds of knights in the distance, feeling a little out of place.


    Seeing that Cui Jia didn''t move, Robin urged, "Come on, what are you doing here, the worst is death."


    Yes, the big deal is death.


    Cui Jia rushed forward without hesitation, roaring angrily, "Ah!"


    Su Changxing was numb when he saw this scene. Cui Jia was really fooled and rushed up. At this moment, he just wanted to shout, "There are a hundred knights who are about as strong as you."


    Maybe this is how Robin fights on the battlefield, regardless of the strength of the enemy, just rush and get the job done.


    It was definitely a fluke among the flukes that Robin was able to live till now, and there didn''t seem to be any devious thoughts in his mind.


    Su Changxing was sure that Robin already knew that there were hundreds of knights waiting for them before coming here, but Robin still did not choose to avoid them.


    Just because he is a warrior, in every way.


    Valkyries don''t need brains.


    So he can''t remember anything now.


    "Ahh!" Su Changxing also held the axe, and rushed up behind him bravely.


    In an instant, a shuttle of bullets was emptied, blasting out several **** sprays among the knights, and seven or eight people fell to the ground, which also delayed the progress of the people behind and made the originally neat team lose touch.

 v4 Chapter 53： bloody

    Most of the knights who were shot by Su Changxing and fell to the ground did not die. Even if they were hit on the head, with their vitality, they would not die immediately.


    The strength of these knights is generally between the seventh and sixth ranks, and most of them don''t have any special abilities. They only have pure strength and speed, and unimaginable toughness.


    Cui Jia''s strength is at the sixth level at most, even if he is strong, he will not be much stronger than these knights, but the number of these knights is several times that of them.


    The odds of winning this battle are low.


    If there were only the two of them, they would definitely find a way to avoid it, but with one more Robin, there will be some variables that cannot be calculated.


    Su Changxing put on another magazine, emptied it again within two seconds, and several knights fell to the ground under the bullets.


    But this kind of damage is small compared to a hundred knights, and it will not weaken the pressure on Su Changxing and the others. On the contrary, it will make these knights even crazier and more aggressive.


    Cui Jia rushed up without hesitation, and was still so fearless.


    Su Changxing felt that it was a pity that a person like him died like this. At least he couldn''t die here. His journey has not been finished yet, and he should go to the end.


    Everyone has their own value, and everyone has their own mission. The mission is destined, and it is destined to fall on the shoulders at a certain moment. There is no way to avoid it, but to escape.


    When you choose to escape, you are no longer you, but another self, another self among countless ego.


    The bullet was empty.


    Su Changxing raised his head, put down the gun in his hand, clasped his hands together, and formed an inverted triangle shape. From the darkness, a huge phantom formed behind him, carrying a sickle, wearing a cloak, bent and half kneeling on the ground.


    It seemed like it was going to fall, but it wasn''t there yet.


    He whispered a large amount of red mist, floating in the air, like a gust of mist blown by the wind, covering them, the mist has a wonderful smell, it is sweet.


    The more beautiful the more dangerous.


    Following Su Changxing''s low voice, light lit up in the mist, and he slowly opened his eyes wide, "Curse, blood kill!"


    In an instant, like fireworks, a large number of blood sprays exploded in the mist, and shot out from the gaps in the armor. There were painful sounds, and the knights fell to the ground one after another.


    Robin was right. This spell was indeed specifically designed to deal with knights. It was not mainly for physical harm, but for destroying their beliefs. It could gradually distort their beliefs. When their beliefs collapsed, their strength also collapsed.


    A phantom of one eye appeared in the red mist, reflecting the stars, reflecting the deep darkness, reflecting the distorted spirit, all the distorted spirit isolated in the depths of his soul was released.


    The essence of this spell is to use one''s own spirit to influence the spirit of others.


    The stronger one''s own spirit is, the more powerful the spell will be.


    Su Changxing never knew exactly how powerful his spirit was, but because his strength was no longer able to bear such a huge spirit, he had to forcibly block a part of it.


    Probably when his beliefs spread throughout the Wodan Empire, his spirit should have reached the level of gods, or the demigods of this world.


    The nature of power is ever-changing, and the spirit itself is also a kind of power. When his spirit reaches the level of a god, he has the same power as a god, but he cannot control it.


    In a very short period of time, more than half of the knights fell down in the **** killing, struggling constantly, their bodies were bleeding, and their vitality was rapidly draining.


    Su Changxing half-kneeled on the ground, motionless, the rot on his feet continued to spread upwards, this body really resisted the power from the darkness, the stronger the power, the closer it was to destruction.


    This is so similar to the essence of Extraordinary.


    "Boy with a broken leg, you still know how to do this. Are you a magician?" Robin shouted in surprise. He didn''t expect Su Changxing to walk out, and he had never seen him use any spells before.


    You know, blood killing is considered an advanced spell among spells, and it can''t be mastered in ten or eight years.


    Every time this spell is used, it will damage its own lifespan. The stronger the power displayed, the more lifespan it will be damaged.


    Many conjurers often die unknowingly during battles. The conjuration itself is a kind of curse. Cursing the enemy is also cursing oneself.


    The ability of the conjurer is to keep the balance tilted.


    Taking advantage of these knights being disturbed by spells, Cui Jia also became more and more courageous as he fought. He rampaged through the crowd. He could break through armor and cut off his body with a single blow. He didn''t have too delicate skills, and most of them used wounds for wounds. . what


    In just over ten seconds, more than a dozen people died in his hands. Every second, his strength is increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Killing an enemy will allow him to gain additional strength, constantly stimulating the blood of the Titans , can also make him stronger.


    The two complement each other, making him completely in the extreme excitement.


    When the other knights slowed down, the battle became difficult again. Wounds appeared on his body, and the blue armor was overwhelmed and shattered, falling to the ground piece by piece.


    "Blood kill!"


    Su Changxing stood up on the ground and cast the spell again. The blood-red mist rolled in the dusk, and bright flowers bloomed.


    This time the incantation was a fatal blow, only a dozen of them could stand.


    These are also the most powerful dozen or so knights. They forcibly withstood Su Changxing''s two spells. , was beaten back steadily, and fell to the ground one by one.


    In the twilight of blood, Cui Jia executed the last person. There were more than a dozen large and small wounds all over his body, and a long sword pierced through his chest.


    But he still didn''t fall down, he pulled out the long sword from his chest with his hand abruptly, and threw it on the ground with a crisp sound, only a slight pain.


    "It has to be you, Su Changxing, who took care of them easily." Cui Jia looked back, his eyes trembling uncontrollably.


    I saw that not only were Su Changxing''s legs skeletons, but his hands also had no trace of flesh and blood. Most of the flesh and blood of his whole body had disappeared.


    Robin looked at him and said, "Boy with a broken leg, now that your hands are gone, you are really cruel to yourself, just like I was back then."


    Su Changxing took a deep breath: "I didn''t expect to be like this either. I''m not as cruel as you. After all, you are active and I am passive."


    "Is there a difference?" Robin did not agree with Su Changxing''s statement.


    Su Changxing nodded and said affirmatively: "Of course there is a difference. After all, I am not a warrior."


    There was an implication in these words, but Robin didn''t care, and said with a headache: "It seems that the guy won''t come out for a while, we have to find him."


    Su Changxing asked back, "Could it be that you can''t detect his position?"


    Robin sighed and said: "I can''t notice it, he is still a demigod no matter what, even if he is not as good as me in fighting, he is still far better than me in other aspects."


    "If he really wants to hide, I''m afraid I will never be able to find him."


    Su Changxing was silent for a long time, and then said: "But you will die one day, so his best countermeasure is not to hide, just wait for you to die."


    "Except for you, no one else in this world can pose any threat to him."


    Robin said heartily: "That''s not all like this. You are the opportunity. He won''t let you out. He will definitely bring the world back to its original state."


    is that so?


    Su Changxing felt that something was wrong, would Valkyrie lie?


    Maybe.


    But that shouldn''t be the point. The point is that even if the demigod doesn''t make a move, then the knights shouldn''t be the only ones who are right.


    The most important thing they should do now is not to move forward, but to find Angelo''s last seal point, and to exchange the collected souls for the power of the gods.


    The sealing point is in the front left, and it is obvious that there is a tall building with a dome over there, and a flag is flying above it.


    Following this direction, they continued to walk forward, and what they encountered were not knights, but corpses. Each corpse had more than a dozen tiny knife marks, which seemed not fatal but let these knights die.


    After Su Changxing squatted down to check, he found that the small knife marks had penetrated his body, which was equivalent to a bullet in the shape of a knife, leaving people riddled with holes.


    "These wounds look familiar." Cui Jia said thoughtfully, "It''s very similar to the wounds caused by the ghost we met in the sewer."


    Su Changxing nodded in agreement: "It''s indeed a bit similar. Could there be similar creatures here?"


    Although the monster is strong, it has fatal flaws, so it is not a fear for them. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    As the promenade continued to move forward, there were more and more corpses on the ground, and the scene of the same death became more and more tragic.


    There were even two huge knights, whose bodies fell to the ground and separated, and their blood pooled into a pool of spring water.


    There are more and more corpses, at least thousands of knights died here, including some other people, including nobles in gorgeous costumes and servants in plain clothes.


    It''s like a massacre.


    When they reached the entrance of the dome building, the corpses had already piled up into a mountain, and the heads of many knights wearing feathers fell among them.


    "This place has become a meat grinder." Robin said calmly, as if he was no longer surprised by such a scene.


    Faint shouts of killing came, a figure in blue armor squatted on top of the pile of corpses, one leg was broken, a large hole was opened in the abdomen, and many **** parts were seen, the gears were turning .


    "It''s her!" Cui Jia took a breath, "Did she kill so many by herself?"


    It was the maid they met before. Most of the armor on her body was broken. Feeling their arrival, she slowly looked back and saw that it had been broken, revealing a hideous face. Her facial features were already distorted, and it was Made of steel.


    "You are here."


    The maid said softly, as if she had anticipated their arrival, she jumped forward on the pile of corpses, threw a knight down, and split his body with two knives.


    There were still some remaining knights who were so frightened by her that they retreated again and again, their wills were shaken, and they didn''t even have the courage to continue fighting.


    "Are you from Angelo?" Su Changxing responded.


    The maid didn''t speak, and continued to run forward with a limp, attacking the knight in front.


    "Horse-faced boy, come on." Robin urged, "Don''t rest."

 v4 Chapter 54： suicide

    The maid''s body was completely broken, but she still maintained considerable fighting strength, forcing the knights in front to retreat steadily.


    She is out of the category of human beings, considered a complete war machine, her strength should be around the fifth to fourth level, and she can compete against thousands of knights by herself.


    Cui Jia charged up from the side, feeling as if he was beating a dog in the water. These knights had already shaken their faith, and they were forced to move into the building after being knocked away by him.


    Su Changxing didn''t make another move, but followed not far away in a leisurely manner. Every time he released the spell blood killing, it was a huge burden on this body, so he didn''t use it if he could.


    He could feel that Angelo was somewhere in this building, but there seemed to be other things in it...


    Cui Jia became more and more courageous in the battle, and his momentum gradually changed, as if he was unstoppable. His every gesture seemed to contain majestic power. Without much skill, he could penetrate the armor and penetrate the bodies of these knights with just his palm.


    "Too many people died, thousands of souls." Su Changxing felt these remnants in the space, and restrained them one by one.


    Before reaching the gate, the maid knelt on the ground motionless, lowered her head and panted continuously, the sound of gears turning came from her body, and blood continuously overflowed from the wound on his body.


    She turned her head and said softly, "Please save Lord Angelo, he is the hope of this world."


    Su Changxing felt a little puzzled: "Why? You smell like a god. Have you ever tried to become a demigod?"


    The maid said frankly: "Only a **** can deal with a god. I tried to become a demigod with the help of Master Angelo, but I failed in the end."


    "Mortals are mortals after all, and this cannot be changed. Walking through that taboo can only be twisted and broken."


    The matter is probably clear, Angelo stole the power of the gods and created such a monster.


    "It''s surprising that he didn''t lose control." Su Changxing said calmly, "So is he a demigod now?"


    The maid shook her head lightly: "I don''t know, maybe, maybe not."


    While speaking, the maid completely fell to the ground, her face hit a corpse with a crisp sound, and her body burst into flames for no reason.


    "We tried, but failed."


    "Hopefully it works this time."


    Su Changxing seemed to see a smile on that ugly face. It was the soul that was smiling. There was still a human soul in such a body, but it was too distorted. It was definitely a miracle that he didn''t go completely crazy.


    at this time.


    Cui Jia cleaned up all the remaining knights, jumped from a distance and landed in front of Su Changxing, and let out a loud roar: "Ah!"


    Su Changxing glanced at him silently: "What are you calling?"


    Cui Jia also calmed down a little: "I''m a little excited."


    "She''s dead? Ask if something happened?"


    Su Changxing was silent for a moment, looked at Robin, and said, "If Angelo wants to destroy the world, shall we let him out?"


    Robin said without emotion: "Why not, if such a world cannot be changed, it is better to destroy it."


    Cui Jia was surprised: "So your goal from the beginning to the end is to destroy this world?"


    Robin said sadly: "In fact, we have already destroyed this world, and now we are in the second step."


    There must be other secrets hidden in it, and it was their farewell at that time. What he needs to do is probably to completely destroy this world.


    Destruction is probably the easiest thing and the simplest method. As the saying goes, just remove the rotten parts.


    They walked into the hexagonal gate, the wooden frame was stained with the blood of the sword, it seemed to be a church, hundreds of candles were lit around the room, and the air was filled with incense, covering up the smell of blood and decay.


    "This smell is really bad." Cui Jia said involuntarily, feeling that this kind of smell is more unbearable than the rotten smell outside, because this part is not a pure smell, but also mixed with rotten stench.


    "There seems to be no living people here." Robin rolled his eyes and looked around. "This place is so dilapidated that I almost can''t recognize it."


    Su Changxing stood in front of the main entrance, looking around: "What kind of place is this? Isn''t it a church?"


    "No, this is the Hall of Honor, the place where the gods bestow honor on knights." Robin said, "I used to talk to the gods in the place closest to the gods."


    "Conversation?" Su Changxing was a little puzzled.


    Robin said: "Spiritual communication is considered a gift, but in fact, I didn''t say anything, it was just an ordinary greeting. For a knight, this is already a great honor."


    Su Changxing walked straight to the statue in the middle of the main hall, like the sun formed by the mud, irregular, but he could feel the warmth invisibly, but lost the light.


    Looking at the statue, he thought of this distorted world, and felt that such a world must also need a god, otherwise it would be inevitable to perish.


    "If everything is running normally, why do we need gods?" Su Changxing couldn''t help sighing, and he had a new understanding of the relationship between gods and the world, which was an instant insight.


    "You..." Robin was stunned when he heard this, his lips trembled, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes.


    "Senior, what''s wrong with you?" Cui Jia noticed Robin''s abnormal question.


    Su Changxing also looked back, and found that Robin was staring at him with a strange look, "What''s wrong, Valkyrie."


    Robin was silent for a long time, the distant bell sounded outside the window, and everything seemed extremely silent, "What did you just say?"


    Su Changxing said strangely: "If everything is running normally, why do we need gods?"


    Robin took a deep breath and said: "I have communicated with the gods here three times, and the last time was after I returned from the war. The gods didn''t say much to me, but this one sentence left a deep impression on me."


    Su Changxing was also stunned: "You mean, the gods said the same thing to you, word for word?"


    Robin nodded and said affirmatively: "Yes, word for word. Who told you this sentence."


    Su Changxing licked his **** lips and said, "It seems that no one told me, I just thought of it."


    Robin said affirmatively: "This is impossible. Could it be that the gods have not died yet, and told you in a subtle way?"


    Su Changxing thought about it and said, "War God, you know better than me whether the **** is dead or not."


    He also clearly knew that the gods of this world had long since died, and there was only one corpse left, which was also embers, warming the world.


    Su Changxing saw that Robin was not talking and asked further:


    "I want to know how the gods fell in the first place, what did you do?"


    This is a taboo topic.


    Robin hesitated and said, "Yes and no, we don''t really know the specifics."


    Su Changxing frowned: "What do you mean?"


    Cui Jia thought about it and said: "Anyway, the world was not like this before. I don''t know when it started, but the world has changed, unimaginable changes. Most people are not aware of such changes. They subconsciously feel that this is normal."


    "I and a small number of people in this world realized this change, and then found that the gods went crazy."


    Cui Jia was full of surprise and said: "You mean to say that the world has become what it was yesterday because the gods have gone crazy."


    Robin nodded: "Anyway, we think so. At that time, I realized that we can''t go on like this, otherwise the world will be completely destroyed and corrupted."


    "We just thought, since the root comes from the gods, then we just need to let the gods disappear from this world."


    Su Changxing probably understood what happened, but felt something was wrong: "You killed the gods? This is wrong, you probably don''t have such ability."


    He understands the gap between God and man, and nothing can make up for it.


    Robin took a deep look at Su Changxing: "That''s true, it''s almost impossible, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com But the gods still fell in the end."


    "Did you fall?" Su Changxing frowned and asked, "Then how did you fall?"


    Robin shook his head: "I don''t know, that''s an extremely terrifying thing. However, I think the **** may have committed suicide."


    "Suicide?" Cui Jia felt that this was a bit outrageous, "Could it be that gods also suffer from mental illness."


    This is not a cold joke.


    Looking back at that scene, Robin also felt trembling now, and it was also the first time he saw the true face of that thing, an unspeakable horror.


    Such monsters are gods.


    He couldn''t imagine what kind of monster this thing would become if it stood up again.


    "Even if I die, I don''t want to face the gods again." Robin said indifferently.


    Crazy god?


    What if it''s not that the gods have gone crazy, but that the world has gone wrong?


    Su Changxing walked down the stairs with a plate of candles in his hand, when Yue Yue heard


    There are rows and rows of books on each floor, about gods, about knights, about the world.


    They didn''t find Angelo, and went all the way to the bottom floor. Most of the room was occupied by a mountain of flesh entwined with living corpses, which was bigger and more distorted than the mountain of flesh they had seen before.


    Robin saw Su Changxing walking towards the mountain of meat, and shouted, "Boy, are you dying?"


    The power of the gods will corrupt the bodies of mortals. Except for demigods, anyone who comes into contact with the power of the gods can only die, including him.


    Su Changxing stopped and looked back at him: "What''s wrong?"


    Robin asked: "Do you know what it is? It is the manifestation of the dead body of the gods, which can corrupt everything."


    Su Changxing''s eyes were cold, and he said calmly, "I know, didn''t you see that I''ve been corrupted?"

 v4 Chapter 55： Mana Shinmon

    "Sacrifices gain power, and sacrifices gain eternal life."


    "Love and creation, hunger and fear, multiply in the void."


    A head protruded from the meat mountain and said loudly, staring at Su Changxing with extremely greedy eyes, saliva dripping from the corner of his mouth.


    "I need the power of fire." Su Changxing approached and said, and sacrificed all the souls, thousands of souls, strong and weak.


    A large number of substantive spiritual bodies emerged in the space and merged into the meat mountain, screaming one after another, sorrowful and painful.


    The dead body of the **** wants to be resurrected!


    But even if it is resurrected, it is not the **** itself, but the body of the god.


    Dozens of heads on the meat mountain were ignited with flames, one by one fell to the ground, exploded, the embers disappeared into the air, and the temperature of the room gradually increased.


    The flame continued to go up from medium fire to high fire.


    As if that wasn''t enough.


    Su Changxing sighed, flames appeared on his left hand, igniting the entire mountain of meat, and terrifying and distorted roars came one after another.


    Looking back, Robin''s eyes staring at him changed, with blankness and thought, "I didn''t expect you to be able to stay awake in exchange for the power of the gods."


    "Why not?" Su Changxing asked back: "Angelo should have also stolen the power of the gods, so he stayed awake."


    Robin shook his head and said, "No, you''re too relaxed, and how do you know he''s not crazy."


    Su Changxing asked inexplicably: "Then how do you know I''m not crazy?"


    Go up the steps.


    Robin continued: "No one has ever become a demigod in any other way than by calling, and all those who wanted to touch taboos ended up being destroyed."


    Su Changxing looked at him puzzled: "War God, what are you afraid of?"


    Speaking of this, Robin was also stunned, it seemed that he was indeed afraid, but he didn''t know what he was afraid of, an invisible panic, a vague fear.


    "Forget it, take care of yourself, I hope the final result won''t make you regret it." He said with a sigh.


    Su Changxing walked ahead with a candle dish, the darkness in front of him made his fingers tremble.


    While possessing the power of fire, he also possesses fear, fear of dark things, fear of darkness.


    It''s just that he can resist this kind of fear to a certain extent with his own spirit, like advancing against the wind and snow in the dark night.


    "Angelo wasn''t looking.


    Robin questioned: "Will he really be here? If he really has the ability to kill gods, then the old guy shouldn''t let us move on."


    Angelo doesn''t know the place where he was sealed, so the maid probably doesn''t know either, but the link points here


    Su Changxing walked towards the stairs, and saw light coming from above, and the connection with it became stronger and stronger, Angelo should be on it.


    He was also a little strange, wondering why the demigod hadn''t appeared yet, which made him hesitate a bit, whether to save Angelo, saving it might not necessarily be a good thing, but it might also be a bad thing.


    Angelo''s state is really strange. He has already lost his human essence, but he doesn''t seem to be a demigod.


    "What''s up there?" Su Changxing turned around and asked.


    Robin shook his head and said, "I haven''t been there before. Only honored priests or demigods can go up. It is said that it is the residence of gods."


    "The residence of the gods?" Su Changxing frowned, "Is this the place?"


    Robin said unhappily: "Of course it''s not here, it''s just a theory. It is said that there are secrets about gods hidden here, but not many people have come here."


    "Because anyone with a clear mind understands that there is no difference between actively contacting the gods and seeking death."


    The stairs were very long, and they walked up 720 steps before they reached the upper floor. The surrounding environment changed unknowingly. It was warm, bright without light.


    This is a small stone room with various divine inscriptions engraved on the walls, but there is no connection between them, just engraved on them.


    "This is?" Robin looked at the idol in the middle with trembling eyes, which was separated from the statue holding a puppet in his hand.


    "Could this be the true appearance of the gods?" He had never been here before, so he would naturally ask such questions.


    However, Su Changxing''s eyes were locked on the pattern directly in front of him. There were only scribbled lines, which looked like they were drawn indiscriminately, distorted and blurred.


    Cui Jia also looked over, "What is that, it looks like a person?"


    Su Changxing walked in and stroked the pattern with his hands, his fingers trembling slightly: "This is the real name divine script!"


    "What is that?" Cui Jia asked.


    Robin also looked over, staring at the pattern, and vaguely saw something, a sickle, UU reading www. uukanshu.com has capes, and a dog, and¡­


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and said, "Every **** has its own real name and divine script."


    Robin frowned and said, "Each god, do you mean more than one god?"


    Su Changxing said vaguely, "Probably so."


    Although he looked calm, his heart was full of ups and downs. The real name divine inscription in front of him was almost exactly the same as his.


    If you really want to say, what is the difference, this real name glyph looks even darker, as if too long time has passed, covered by dust.


    There are too many unbelievable places in this, could it be that he has been here before, but he has no impression of it, and it is impossible to have been here.


    "Angelo doesn''t seem to be here." Cui Jia looked around and said.


    Su Changxing shook his head, reached out to the puppet in the hand of the **** and grabbed it, "He is here, this is Angelo."


    Looking closely, the puppet''s eyes turned out to be blood-red, 90% similar to Angelo''s, and one would feel that the puppet was alive inadvertently.


    The puppet was caught by Su Changxing and began to struggle slightly, and then made a high-pitched voice: "Su Changxing, burn me quickly, I will come out after burning!"


    Su Changxing looked at the puppet in his hand, and said calmly, "But now I haven''t seen that sleeping demigod, so there''s no need to rescue you."


    Angelo seemed a little anxious: "Your behavior is violating the contract, burn me quickly, and it will be too late."


    Su Changxing smiled, and said calmly: "I didn''t say I won''t save you, it''s just not now."


    He tied the puppet around his waist with a rope. He still had great doubts about Angelo, and felt that he could not be released unless it was absolutely necessary.

 v4 Chapter 56： break the law

    "Don''t we have a contract? What are you worried about?" Angelo said puzzled, struggling with tiny strength, but now he is a puppet, how can he break free from the shackles of the rope.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "You told me that demigods can break the contract, and demigods can, so can others."


    He suspected that once Angelo was released, the contract would no longer exist, which itself was a scam.


    He smelled deceit, it was familiar.


    But this is a gamble in itself, and he naturally can''t let go of the chips in his hand.


    Walking along the avenue towards the direction of the black sun, the sky is getting darker and darker, there are no people, and there are fallen leaves all over the ground.


    From a distance, you can see a gate more than 30 meters high. With the gate open, it''s pitch black behind, and you can''t see anything.


    "There are people on the top." Cui Jia looked up at the top of the gate where there were three figures standing, watching them from a distance, the armor on his body exuded a golden light in the dusk, which was a bit dazzling.


    Robin said in a heavy voice: "Those are the three golden knights, one of the strongest knights in the royal city."


    Su Changxing thought about it and asked, "Wu Shen, can you deal with it?"


    Robin took a deep breath and said, "It''s easy for me to kill them, but now every time I make an extra shot, my chances of winning against that old guy will drop by one point."


    "He''s become so cringe-worthy, it''s disgusting, it''s what you call a demigod."


    Su Changxing felt that the opponent was very smart. Since he couldn''t beat him, he must think of some strategies to deal with it. Anyone who met a reckless man like Valkyrie might have a headache.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "In this case, Martial God, you don''t need to do anything later, just leave it to me and Cui Jia."


    At this time.


    Angelo said in a voice: "I can kill gods, Su Changxing, you believe me, as long as you release me, demigods are definitely not my opponents, and there is no need for Martial Gods to take action."


    Su Changxing patted his head with his hands in a bad mood: "If you have nothing to do, don''t talk to yourself, a puppet should look like a puppet."


    After they walked forward slowly for more than a hundred meters, the three people at the top of the gate jumped down and landed heavily on the ground, making three small potholes.


    The one in the middle is obese, holding a double axe, with a strong evil spirit all over his body, and only one eye left.


    The one on the left was slightly thinner, carrying a longbow and a quiver on his back. After falling on the ground, he stepped back tens of meters. His eyes were extremely sharp, like the eyes of an eagle. He took out the longbow, but did not make a move immediately.


    The person on the right had a broken hand, held a spear in one hand, bent over, squinted at them, and said with a smile:


    "I have heard the name of the Martial God for a long time. Today, the three of my brothers have the honor to fight against each other. Even if we die in battle, it will be worth it."


    "Valkyrie, please take action!"


    The other two also said: "Valkyrie, please do it!"


    The title of Valkyrie is like thunder to the knights in the royal city. Robin has reached the peak that the knights can reach, and is almost regarded as an insurmountable existence like a demigod.


    But he is not a demigod.


    Robin snorted coldly and said: "You are not worthy of letting me take action, let Weiyi let the old guy out!"


    The three of Jin Jin suddenly felt cold sweat, and I am afraid that the only one who can directly call the name of the demigod is Wushen.


    Offending a demigod, death is the easiest thing.


    Robin said to Cui Jia in a low voice: "Rush towards the face holding the bow. He is the most difficult to deal with. Don''t be scruples. If you really can''t beat me, I will shoot."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Cui Jia roared, and without hesitation launched a sudden charge, his body turned into an afterimage, and rushed towards the knight holding the bow.


    The three of Huang Jin looked down on Cui Jia at all, and could feel that he was not strong. Seeing Cui Jia rushing up without hesitation, they only showed a sneer, and were about to step forward to intercept them, when they saw a large amount of blood appearing in the air. fog.


    "This is a blood killing technique!"


    The knight holding the double ax shouted, and quickly dodged to the side, but a blood mist still exploded from his body.


    Cui Jia also successfully passed through the two people in front and rushed to the face of the bow-holding knight.


    at the same time.


    The knight holding the bow also shot the arrow in his hand, and the arrow was as thick as an ordinary person''s arm.


    The speed of the arrow was very fast, it was aimed at Cui Jia''s chest, there was no room to dodge at all, Cui Jia didn''t even think about dodging, he rushed straight, and was simply pierced through the body, but the arrow was caught by Robin His body resisted, and he couldn''t make any further advances.


    Cui''s footsteps didn''t stop, and his speed didn''t even slow down at all, and he was getting faster and faster. He came to the knight and waved the blade in his hand.


    The knight holding the bow wanted to retreat, but found that it was too late. He dodged the chain saw blade, but was hit by his shoulder. The golden armor on his chest was dented, and he flew backwards with the mountain-like impact.


    "You know how to spell? Who are you!" The knight holding a spear stared at Su Changxing and asked. He thought Su Changxing was just an outsider, but how could an outsider know how to spell.


    Moreover, the power of this spell was so extraordinary that even he felt dizzy for a while, as if a pair of thick arms were constantly beating on his celestial spirit cap.


    Su Changxing didn''t answer his question. Holding the ax in his hand, he ran straight towards the opponent. Facing these two huge knights, he was like a villain, a dwarf. In terms of pure strength, he must be far away. Far worse.


    Shadow attack.


    Before the opponent could make a move, he turned into a shadow and dissipated in the air, reckoning that it would be too late to make a move.


    Sliding in the shadows, he saw a hand grab it, and then it was pulled out of the shadows and smashed to the ground.


    A large pit of more than ten meters was smashed into the ground, but he didn''t feel the slightest pain at the moment, his body was completely corrupted, and the bones in his chest were broken one by one.


    "Huh?"


    The knight holding the spear saw the inexplicable smile on Su Changxing''s face, and felt that something was wrong. Immediately afterwards, the palm of his hand felt scorching heat, and then the raging fire engulfed his entire arm.


    unimaginable pain.


    The fire has a destructive nature, but knights like the three of them are too fast, and they can easily dodge if they are thrown from a long distance.


    So Su Changxing thought of such a method, risked getting close to him, and forcibly poured the fire into the opponent''s hand.


    The red and blackened flames could not be shaken off, could not be extinguished, and quickly spread across the knight, releasing Su Changxing at once, throwing him on the ground, and retreating back again and again.


    The other knight holding the golden double ax was also shocked. Seeing Su Changxing get up and walk towards him, he took two steps back, threw the double ax in his hand, and shot at Su Changxing.


    With a hurricane, the twin axes pierced through Su Changxing''s body, cut him in half, and flew back spinning.


    Su Changxing still had a numb smile on his face, with one hand propped on the ground, and when the knight was about to throw the double ax again, a huge blue palm wrapped in white cloth stretched out from the darkness and grabbed him.


    The golden knight holding the double axes was startled and immediately rolled to the side. He must not be touched by this thing. The flames are too weird, and anyone who touches them will be burnt to ashes.


    In the panic, he lost his bearings. The best way was to kill Su Changxing, but he did not choose to do so. Su Changxing was too fearless, and his skeleton body made people think that he was immortal.


    next moment.


    A **** ax pierced through his body. At some point, Su Changxing appeared behind him, locked his throat with his arm, and half of his body stuck to his back, like a long-dead animal. evil spirits.


    "Don''t underestimate bugs, bugs can easily bite people to death."


    Su Changxing''s voice came from his ear.


    The wound pierced by the ax rotted even more quickly, turning into white smoke and disappearing in midair.


    At the same time, another golden knight was also reduced to ashes in the fire.


    Cui Jia was still fighting with the golden knight holding a bow, his body had already been pierced by three arrows, and blood was flowing continuously.


    Such an injury, which seemed fatal, did not bring him down.


    He chopped off one of the knight''s legs with a knife, and then heard the wind, and his head was pierced through.


    Su Changxing also frowned, "Cui Jia?"


    With a roar, Cui Jia dashed forward, hugged the knight whose leg had been broken, fell to the ground, and hit him with his fists.


    Su Changxing slowly got up from the ground, the upper half and the lower half were quickly connected together again, and the broken bones returned to their places one after another.


    Just as he was about to go to help, he felt a gaze staring at him. Looking back, it was an old woman sitting on the ground with a weird smile on her face, and beside her was the corpse of the knight just now.


    when!


    "Su Changxing, why did you come back? What are you doing here? All of this is meaningless and nothing can be changed. It''s all predestined." The old woman had a cold smile, and there were blue scales on her neck. range is larger.


    Su Changxing felt a fatal threat, his heart was beating wildly, and he took two steps back: "Who are you?"


    At this time.


    He could feel Angelo''s constant struggle, but he didn''t speak, and kept giving Su Changxing hints.


    Is this person in front of you a demigod?


    But why didn''t Robin respond?


    This is the sleeping demigod!


    Angelo didn''t lie to him!


    With the raging flame still burning in his left hand, he grabbed Angelo at his waist, but stopped at Chi Chi.


    "It''s just a little bit close, what a pity." The old woman smiled and looked peaceful, but in Su Changxing''s eyes, she was extremely evil.


    "It looks a little bit worse, but it''s still a lot worse. It''s all futile, Su Changxing!"


    bang~


    All the bones in Su Changxing''s body exploded, and his ashes fell on the ground. Only his head was intact.


    Such a gap, even despair, made him think of the gods, and there is an insurmountable gap in it.


    Su Changxing said in a hoarse voice, "Have you seen me?"


    There are more and more scales on the old woman''s face, and a white tail is exposed under the tattered long skirt.


    "What do you think? For tens of thousands of years, I thought you were completely dead, but I didn''t expect you to come back again."


    "Sure enough, everything is a reincarnation. Every time you see me, you seem to have the same reaction. There will never be surprise on your face. It''s you!"


    The other party said that he had been here before, but was it really him?


    The power of the demigod is far beyond Su Changxing''s expectation, and it is simply irresistible. From this point of view, he still made a wrong judgment and should have released Angelo before. No matter how bad the situation is, it cannot be worse than this .


    wrong.


    There was no chance, no chance at all. Since he entered here, this demigod probably had his eyes on him. If he had chosen to rescue Angelo, he would have been blocked as well, and the result would not have changed in any way.


    As she said, everything is preordained, how could everything controlled by the gods not be preordained.


    Robin suddenly opened his eyes wide, looked towards Su Changxing, and realized something was wrong.


    It felt like...


    Demi god!


    "Ahhh!"


    A sharp, high-frequency sound broke through the sky.


    Robin''s whole body became different, his shriveled skin bulged, from black to black red, and then disappeared on Cui Jia''s back in the next moment, appearing in front of the old woman, stretched out his left hand, and clenched it into a fist .


    His eyes became hollow, the eyeballs disappeared, and he seemed to lose his mind.


    Robin stopped at three feet and could no longer take a step forward, as if there was an invisible barrier blocking him.


    The old woman''s face was sunken downwards, forming a fist mark, but she still had a smile on her face: "I never thought that human beings could actually do such a thing, it''s unbelievable."


    She looked at Robin in surprise, as if seeing Robin for the first time.


    Robin also showed a stiff smile on his face, and said appreciatively: "You are the sleeping demigod, I don''t know how many years you have been sleeping, you are much better than that old guy, at least like a demigod, and Not like a mouse."


    The old woman''s face gradually returned to its original state, and she said in a cold voice, "I heard that he is your master."


    "So what?" Robin yelled, his skin turned red, and he punched the old woman in the abdomen with great force, sending her flying hundreds of meters away.


    "So fierce?" Su Changxing frowned, and flames appeared in front of his eyes again. He wanted to burn the puppet, but found that he couldn''t move at all.


    At this time.


    Cui Jia and the golden knight hadn''t decided the winner yet, the two had wounds all over their bodies, and they wrestled together.


    only.


    Cui Jia is like a monster, with a tendency to fight more and more fiercely. Under the ebb and flow, the outcome is determined.


    "What the **** are you?" Su Changxing asked.


    Angelo said tremblingly: "I am me, they are all afraid of me, Su Changxing, if you believe me, there won''t be so many things!"


    Su Changxing snorted coldly: "Really? You should have expected all of this, don''t pretend."


    There was a violent impact.


    The tower not far away completely collapsed, UU reading www.uukanshu.com Robin hugged the old woman and smashed into the ground, the terrifying force caused the ground thousands of meters to collapse.


    "This demigod doesn''t seem to be aware of Robin''s strength." Su Changxing felt the restraint on his body gradually loosen.


    Angelo laughed loudly and said, "She dared to underestimate Valkyrie. Back then, Valkyrie went crazy, but almost killed Wei Yi, but it was only a little bit."


    Su Changxing has seen a little way, the Valkyrie ignores all rules, and is naturally not bound by all rules, which makes most of the demigod''s abilities useless, and he can only confront the Valkyrie with his body.


    It''s like two countries that should be using high technology start fighting with spears and swords, and the gap in technology is erased.


    This is breaking ten thousand dharmas, and also jumping out of the shackles of ten thousand dharmas.


    The goldfish living in the fish tank can''t escape no matter what, and they don''t even realize that they are in the fish tank, but a strange thing happened. One of the goldfish broke the fish tank with brute force and escaped from it.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . :

 v4 Chapter 57： head

    The earth shook again and again, causing huge holes to crack one after another, and the surrounding buildings collapsed one after another, but the outer wall of the palace and the gate were not affected in any way, and they still stood upright.


    During the fight, a huge deep pit was formed in the middle of the palace. In the place filled with smoke and dust, a huge figure emerged, with a snake body, eagle claws, and a human head. Such a strange creature appeared alive in front of them, and Robin was caught by the claws. Grabbing a handful and hitting the ground, there was a burst of shaking.


    An inexplicable look flashed in Su Changxing''s eyes. Of course he had never seen such a monster, but if that human head was replaced with a dragon''s head, it would be a dragon, a horned dragon.


    "Today I''m going to tell you that the reason why human beings are human is that there are differences between people."


    The old woman laughed, and slapped Robin into the ground again. Her physical body was stronger than Robin''s, so she didn''t need to use any laws, and she could crush him with brute force.


    Her body trembled with the constant excitement of laughing, and there were large and small flesh particles swimming between the scales.


    Robin is like an unbeatable Xiaoqiang, attacking the demigod again and again, and being knocked to the ground again and again. His body''s toughness is beyond imagination.


    Gradually, Su Changxing felt that the physical confinement was getting weaker and weaker, and he also knew Robin''s intention, which was not to defeat the opponent, but to release Angelo.


    "It turns out that this sleeping demigod is so powerful and has existed for an unknown number of years. It is said that she has existed since the establishment of the dynasty." Angelo''s voice sounded.


    Su Changxing looked sideways at the puppet, and said, "How do you know, you shouldn''t have existed for long, and you''re not as good as a Valkyrie."


    Angelo said in a soft voice: "That''s a longer life than most people. If you live a long time, you don''t necessarily know much. I''m here to read books, and there are many things recorded in books."


    "Reading?" Su Changxing was taken aback.


    Angelo said with a smile: "Yes, it''s just reading. There is a huge library in the palace, which records the history of the dynasty. The memory will fade, but the things in the book will not."


    "This sleeping demigod should be called Qiulong. It seems that he was not summoned, but brought by the gods. His strength is probably the strongest among all the demigods that have ever appeared."


    Su Changxing was startled: "Qiulong? Are you sure it''s called this name?"


    Angelo said affirmatively, "Yes, that''s the name, it''s written in the book."


    Su Changxing said in a deep voice, "If I let you out now, can you deal with this thing?"


    Angelo thought about it and said, "It''s hard to say, it''s hard to say..."


    "It''s hard to say what it means." Su Changxing frowned, "Didn''t you say you could kill gods before? Why are you so humble now?"


    Angelo then said, "Didn''t you see how fierce the horned dragon is? It''s much stronger than I expected."


    After a long time, this guy is actually a coward.


    Su Changxing took a deep breath and said, "Then how did you get locked up in the first place?"


    Angelo hesitated, and choked out a few words: "It''s hard to say."


    With a sudden blow, Su Changxing''s head ignited a raging fire, and the fire spread and enveloped the puppet.


    According to the current situation, there is a high probability that Robin is not an opponent, so Angelo must be released, and the situation may get worse. There is another demigod here.


    The puppet was burned to ashes by the fire, turned into powder and fell to the ground, and part of it floated in the air.


    Nothing seems to happen.


    Two seconds later, there was a violent vibration in the distance, coming from behind the gate, and then a wave of wind and waves, full of blood.


    "What?"


    Qiu Long finally came to his senses, and looked towards Su Changxing in surprise, "How did you break free?"


    Nothing like this has ever happened.


    "This is impossible!"


    Some things do not seem to be predestined, thinking that they are still running on the track, but in fact they have long been derailed.


    Where the flames burned out, only a skull remained. It seemed that the skull had turned black because of too much time. Su Changxing''s head appeared next to him, and he looked at him with dark eyes.


    "Is it possible that your target has never been me!"


    Su Changxing looked at the horned dragon, his body recovered at an astonishing speed, and he slowly got up from the ground, no longer a skeleton, but a body of flesh and blood.


    You are worthy of being a true knower.


    He sighed silently in his heart.


    A golden light flashed in the darkness, and a huge figure appeared behind him, with hundreds of huge blue arms, bandaged palms, a peaceful face, and countless living corpses wriggling like maggots all over his body.


    This is indeed a ghost Buddha, with its huge body covering the black sun, hundreds of blue arms grabbed the horned dragon, and hurricanes rolled up in the air, grabbing various parts of the horned dragon''s body, and suppressing it tightly. on the ground.


    "Valkyrie! Kill him!"


    Su Changxing shouted loudly, and bones appeared in the surrounding space, intertwined in a three-dimensional shape, completely enveloping the horned dragon.


    "Haha, Tofu Girl, I said I would come back again!"


    A triumphant voice sounded.


    A huge skull appeared directly above, beating non-stop, his eyes were empty, although he couldn''t see any expression on him, he could feel extremely arrogant and domineering.


    Qiu Long looked at the skull with an expression of disbelief, "It''s you! How is this possible? If you are Su Changxing, then who is he!"


    "You are clearly dead, don''t lie to me!"


    Robin got up from the ground, and shot towards the horned dragon violently with one leg. With the sound of the explosion, he punched the horned dragon through the horned dragon''s head.


    "I told you a long time ago that I am immortal, haha!" said the head shaking in the sky.


    ¡­


    Sliding down from the rope, I saw a black sun and something like a scarecrow floating in the dark red sky.


    Su Changxing felt the power coming from the darkness, and sure enough, after coming to this world, his power would be liberated.


    At this time, he heard a familiar voice.


    "I didn''t expect you to come here."


    This is¡­


    Head, another him?


    Su Changxing was so shocked that he even thought he was hallucinating.


    The head died long ago in that world.


    "What are you doing in a daze, didn''t you hear me?" the head continued.


    Su Changxing asked in surprise, "You''re not dead?"


    "Dead." The head said flutteringly.


    "Then how can you still talk?" Su Changxing was puzzled.


    The head proudly said: "Who made me die but the spirit still remains in the world, this is me!"


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "I''m actually something like AI now. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com only contains part of my original memory."


    "..." Su Changxing didn''t expect such a showy operation.


    "Listen to me first. There are gods in this world who will kill you. From now on, you must try to block your own strength." The head said.


    Su Changxing thought for a while and asked, "Why did you kill me?"


    "Because you are probably me!"


    "Have you committed a crime in this world?" Su Changxing raised his eyebrows.


    He smacked his head and said haha: "It''s not true, anyway, I''m here to save you, sir, I can save you once, and I can save you a second time."


    "Otherwise your fate will definitely not be any better than mine."


    "Let me replace you, I''m dead anyway!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . :

 v4 Chapter 58： My name is Su Changxing

    The leaves outside the window are still in the wind, and the time in the corner of the computer stops at 7:30.


    The body cannot move, only the consciousness is still active.


    ¡­


    My name is Su Changxing.


    Half a day ago, I was still a college student, unable to move my legs, and needed to go to class in a wheelchair.


    After coming into this world, my legs are able to walk, which is slightly weak.


    This can be regarded as luck in misfortune, haha, it is not bad for me to possibly come to such a world.


    There are people in this world, there are monsters, and there are monsters pretending to be people or people pretending to be monsters.


    It''s dangerous, but I''ve already killed a monster that looked like a dog. This monster just looked scary. I killed it with two sticks and got something called an energy point.


    I didn''t dare to go out all night. I was lucky the next day. I met a man named Chen Ling. He was very powerful and skilled, and it seemed easy to deal with these monsters. He also asked me to follow him, saying that as a policeman, he had an obligation to protect other people.


    In two or three days, we gathered more and more people, including old people, children, men, women, doctors, policemen, students, teachers, even thieves, and gangsters. One of them was wearing a prison uniform called Wang Li. Others were afraid of him, but he was very good at fighting and was one of the main fighting forces in the team.


    On the second night, someone noticed a light outside, which seemed to only appear at night.


    Police Officer Chen took a group of able-bodied people there. There were more than a dozen of them when they went. When they came back, half of them were dead, and only five or six people came back.


    Excited, Wang Li shouted to everyone: "Good news, energy points can be exchanged for power there."


    I keenly noticed that his muscles are indeed stronger than before. He killed several monsters before, and he probably accumulated a lot of energy points.


    Officer Chen said with a regretful expression: "It''s a pity that no medicine was found. I exchanged some food. We probably won''t have to worry about food these days."


    Officer Chen exchanged his energy points for food, while Wang Li exchanged his energy points for power. Therefore, many people were dissatisfied with Wang Li''s approach and felt that it was time for food shortages and they shouldn''t be so selfish.


    I think there is nothing wrong with Wang Li''s approach. If I were him, I would probably choose the same approach. In such a dangerous world, it would be nice to be able to guarantee my survival.


    Of course, what police officer Chen did is even more admirable. Not all policemen are good policemen, but he must be.


    Sure enough, there was something wrong with Wang Li''s expression that night. He had disputes and conflicts with several people, but his strength was strengthened, and his strength was extraordinarily strong. On the contrary, he injured several people by himself. Fortunately, Officer Chen stopped him, and the farce ended.


    Officer Chen''s behavior of leading by example has been convinced by everyone, including Wang Li. In such a dangerous world, it is reassuring to have such a companion.


    After this day, everyone began to feel wrong. There was a desire called greed, and some people who were timid before began to bravely fight the monsters.


    The same is true for me, but my strength is very weak, compared to ordinary people, it is indeed weaker.


    I sensed that it was a balance and my legs were repaired so my strength was also weaker.


    So much so that on the third day, I only got two power points, not enough to exchange for anything.


    But I was careful enough not to be injured, as many people in the team were injured.


    It was fatal, in a world where any wound could be fatal.


    Among this group of people, there is a fat man named Zhou An who gets along well with me, but he is so timid that he has not obtained a single energy point until now.


    He is very lucky.


    night.


    Police officer Chen, Wang Li and others went out again, but I still didn''t follow, because I didn''t have enough energy on my body, so it was useless and dangerous to go.


    But who knows, after Police Officer Chen and the others left, a humanoid monster that looked like a spider attacked us and crawled in from the outer wall. The monster was so powerful that it could easily tear people''s bodies apart.


    I didn''t think much, and ran out with Zhou An.


    "Where are we going?" Zhou An shouted and followed behind.


    "No matter where you go, get out of here first." I knew staying here would be a dead end.


    We rampaged through the night, and Zhou An was forced to kill two small, puppy-like monsters in the process.


    His nose and tears flowed freely, and he was terrified to the extreme.


    I''m fairly calm, but my strength is too weak, even facing the weakest monster like this, it''s still very difficult.


    "You won''t live long in this world like this." I whispered.


    Zhou An didn''t say anything, but followed silently, and his adaptability was relatively strong.


    We were lucky, we didn''t encounter any powerful monsters, but found a light instead.


    Although the energy point is not enough, I still try to go in and have a look.


    Looking at it this way, a new problem emerged. I don''t have many energy points, but I can still exchange them for power enhancement. This is completely different from what Officer Chen and the others said.


    Are they lying to me?


    Probably not, there is no need for so many people.


    So in this place, you only need less energy points to exchange for corresponding things?


    Later I found out that this is not the case, Zhou An needs at least 30 energy points to exchange for one power, but I only need three energy points.


    This is unbelievable. I seem to have something similar to a discount in this place, and I can exchange for corresponding items with less energy.


    I didn''t say anything about it, I just exchanged my power silently. So far, my power is not much worse than that of ordinary adults, maybe a little bit stronger.


    Zhou An seemed relatively dull, and didn''t notice my changes at all. We stayed outside all night, and we returned to the previous place again. Many people died this time. When Officer Chen''s men came back, the monster had already left.


    Officer Chen''s condition was not right, his face was pale, and his voice seemed weak.


    On the contrary, Wang Li''s complexion was rosy, his muscles looked more muscular, and his words were more arrogant, as if he didn''t take anyone seriously.


    If the gap between people is too large, something will go wrong.


    really.


    On the second day, Wang Li began to ask other people to hand over some of their energy points. Everyone objected unanimously, and Police Officer Chen also stopped his behavior.


    By this time, Wang Li''s eyes were already a little strange, and he was still a little afraid. Although Police Officer Chen was injured, he was still very skilled, and there were not many people supporting him here, only a small number.


    Our team is like a contract, it only takes a small spark to blow it up.


    The best course of action now is of course to part ways.


    Or one party will deal with the other party!


    I found Officer Chen privately and hinted at him cryptically. He seemed to understand, but he didn''t take any action.


    Today is different from yesterday, I gained a full six energy points, and I feel very good.


    Six energy points may not be able to do much for other people, at most it can be exchanged for some food.


    And I can use it to strengthen my body, if the price does not change, I can strengthen it twice.


    After two more enhancements, even if my combat ability is not as good as Wang Li and Officer Chen, at least it is worse than most people.


    "Are you going too?" Officer Chen looked at me in surprise. In his impression, I might be a very weak person.


    "Yes." I just nodded, and didn''t say anything else. Anyway, no one else knows what was exchanged in it.


    Officer Chen pondered for a while and did not refuse: "Since you want to go, go, no one is to blame if you die."


    Zhou An saw that I was going, so he also decided to go. After what happened last night, he felt that it was not safe to stay here. If he followed a group of stronger people, the probability of survival was obviously higher.


    Officer Chen and Wang Li are stronger than expected, and it seems easy to deal with ordinary monsters. We didn''t encounter any accidents along the way, and we successfully arrived at the destination.


    Officer Chen was about to go in, so Wang Li stepped forward and said with a smile, "Officer Chen, let me go in first this time, you were the one who went in first."


    Officer Chen glanced at him without any objection and said, "All right, you go in first."


    After Wang Li went in, Police Officer Chen did not go in. Instead, he said to the others: "You go in first, and you can exchange whatever you want."


    I was the third one to go in. Sure enough, I only needed three energy points. After exchanging a little strength and a little speed, I immediately felt the earth-shaking changes in my body.


    As soon as I walked out, I smelled blood, and there were shouts from all around. Zhou An was lying in the corner trembling. Police Officer Chen was covered in blood and was pressed to the ground by Wang Li. The knife was stuck in his shoulder, oozing blood.


    There is only one idea in my mind, to kill Wang Li, otherwise they will definitely have no good fruit to eat in the future.


    Maybe Wang Li didn''t expect that I would be so decisive. Holding the rusty short knife in my hand, I walked straight over and stabbed him in the neck.


    Precise and deadly.


    This time, I just wanted his life, and I didn''t mean to show any mercy.


    "You bastard, Su Changxing!" Wang Li raised his head and looked at me viciously, his eyes were bloodshot, he punched Officer Chen in the face, and was shot from the ground.


    I collided with him, although my strength was not as strong as his, but not much weaker, because Wang Li lost his balance in the air, I was knocked to the ground instead, and because he was stabbed in the neck, he suddenly lost his strength and collapsed on the ground.


    Wang Li was killed by me, and the people around became quiet all of a sudden. These people had almost never killed anyone before the doomsday, and even if they fought, they would show mercy.


    As a result, no one died except Wang Li, and only Officer Chen was seriously injured.


    "Go back first, let''s talk when we go back!" I shouted loudly, and I had recorded the faces of the people around me, especially those who followed Wang Li to rebel.


    Zhou An carried Officer Chen on his back and walked back.


    I whispered, "Didn''t it occur to you that he would rebel?"


    Officer Chen smiled wryly: "I thought about it, but I didn''t think so soon. In this environment, our unity is the only way to survive."


    "You''re still too optimistic, Officer Chen." Su Changxing sighed, guessing that Officer Chen might not get better. Even if he didn''t die today, he would die in a few days.


    Sure enough, Officer Chen didn''t survive the night, and was out of breath the next morning, frowning with worry on his face.


    "The life of a good person may not be long." Zhou An sighed.


    I was silent, didn''t speak, thinking about what they would do next, their team would either be disbanded, or they would have to change, and they couldn''t be so loose anymore.


    The best way is actually to abandon some weak people, but I am still not prepared to do so in the end, maybe because of Officer Chen, or maybe because of my inner conscience.


    There is a difference between me and Wang Li, and there is also a difference between me and Police Officer Chen.


    After I killed Wang Li, I took over the position of Police Officer Chen as a matter of course, and then began to ask everyone to go to fight, otherwise they will leave, and everyone''s energy points must also be handed over to purchase resources.


    At first there were still voices against me, but as my strength quickly became stronger, much stronger than the original Police Officer Chen and Wang Li, the voices of opposition naturally disappeared.


    But things didn''t go on smoothly. This world is too dangerous. If you are unlucky and encounter some powerful monsters, they will all die.


    On the twelfth day, we encountered a monster that looked like a Tyrannosaurus rex. A quarter of the people died, and I almost died. In the end, the monster left and we survived.


    The situation got worse later, we were targeted by another stronger team, and they sent people to negotiate, saying that we should either join them or hand over some resources on a regular basis.


    "They bully people too much, how is this possible!" Zhou An roared, blushing.


    Most of the others also disagreed. After such a long period of development, their team is not bad, so naturally it is impossible to admit defeat easily.


    I naturally disagree. I am very confident in my own strength, so it doesn''t matter if I fight.


    But what we didn''t expect was that those people came to kill us the next night, and what he didn''t expect was that the leader of this group claimed to be a Extraordinary.


    We don''t know what is right and wrong, and the two sides fought as promised. That person does have mysterious powers. During the fight, he was able to separate a gray clone, which scared many people.


    I didn''t expect such a situation, and the other party didn''t expect my physical body to be so strong.


    In the end, I still managed to kill this guy who claimed to be a Extraordinary with multiple enhancements.


    After this battle, we suffered a lot of damage, but we successfully recruited all the remaining people.


    From the mouths of these people, I learned what is extraordinary. It seems that there are already many extraordinary people.


    In this battle, I also became a Extraordinary named Slayer. This position seems very powerful, and I can become stronger by killing monsters continuously.


    After this battle, I changed the team''s strategy and decided to change from passive to active and aggressively expand the territory.


    I thought that many people would oppose such a decision, but I got the support of most people, and I think it should be like this.


    We began to clean up the surrounding monsters in a planned way, and at the same time touched more teams. From negotiation to negotiation, the weak ones were incorporated by us, and the strong ones had to be resolved by force.


    Expand turf battles, clean up monster fights, negotiate after fights.


    We went through battle after battle, and it seemed to be cycle after cycle, and in each cycle, we gradually became stronger.


    We formed a gathering place with tens of thousands of people, and then negotiated with the humans in this world. They are small in number but very powerful.


    In our eyes, they are more like intelligent monsters.


    The two sides were in peace at first, but there were more and more frictions later, and finally we broke out a war for the ownership of one energy base.


    It was also a tragic war, we still won, and I went into their settlement alone and beheaded their leader.


    At that time, I was already a seventh-level Extraordinary, Mage Cui Ling, holding a sledgehammer with lightning, I rampaged in the settlement, and anyone who blocked me was smashed into meatloaf.


    In repeated battles, Zhou An is no longer timid, and his strength has gradually become stronger, but being strong does not guarantee survival.


    Year after year of fighting, more and more people died. Zhou An also died in a certain year. I forgot how he died. I only remember that a long sword pierced his chest.


    He liked to use the sword the most, but he died by the sword in the end.


    I survived in the end and became one of the strongest in this world, a fifth-order Extraordinary, a person of true knowledge.


    I can see things that other people can''t see, and I can even predict the future, which also allows me to survive dangerous battles again and again.


    I saw the darkness descending on this world, and the hopeless doomsday, which cannot be changed or stopped, only destruction.


    I chose to escape without hesitation, to escape from this miserable world, so that even if the world is destroyed, I don''t seem to feel sad.


    In the days that followed, I wandered around in various worlds, like a lonely ghost, and my strength became stronger and stronger with time.


    Everyone else calls me the alien, the destroyer, the devil.


    But they didn''t dare to say that in front of me, just because I have great strength.


    But what''s the point?


    I don''t know when to go, I feel confused, what is the meaning of being strong, why do I want to become strong, it seems that I have lost everything...


    Thousands of faces, strange or familiar, flashed through my mind. Time seemed to be able to erase everything, but it seemed like it couldn''t.


    Ever since, I still found a goal, that is to become a god!


    Since I want to become stronger, I will become the strongest!


    And in the dark, I saw something that I shouldn''t see, even though I am so powerful, I still can''t see clearly.


    The gears of time were turning, stopped at a certain moment, and continued to turn.


    During this period, I don¡¯t know how many years have passed. I have been busy, but I seem to be doing nothing. Becoming a **** is an illusory thing.


    Human beings seem to have limits.


    Just when I thought so, I found an opportunity, and found that some ancient gods were human beings before they became gods, and they appeared when the Titans fell!


    The fall of Titan humans is probably related to these ancient gods.


    This is probably the alternation of the old and the new, with the ancient gods taking the place of the titan humans.


    But the ancient **** also disappeared, who took the place of the ancient god.


    The misty world I came to for the ninth time is an unimaginable world. There are so-called immortals who are not much different from extraordinary people in essence, but the path is different.


    There are legends of becoming immortals in this world, and I suspect that the ancient gods back then had people from this world. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    I heard the rumors that the fairy tomb was opened in this world, so I came here, only to find that the fairy tomb has been occupied by a person who claims to be the ancestor of Heijian.


    I asked him to see the contents, but he refused, so I killed him.


    If he dies sooner or later, he has to die. I just let him go to the Necromancer World ahead of time, so he can probably understand my intentions.


    Ascension itself is an unreliable thing, I let him avoid detours.


    This person called Patriarch Heijian seems to have a bad reputation. After killing him, a large number of people in this world came to thank him.


    Most of these people are well-known figures in this world, and they seem to be monks in the fusion period, and they are also considered powerful, equivalent to the level of a fourth-order Extraordinary.


    This is a powerful and backward world. What is backward is that their growth rate is too slow, and it takes tens of thousands of years. What is powerful is that the top monks in this world can reach the third level, just like the ancestor of the black sword before.


    I explored in the fairy tomb, found some divinity, and also found the purest chaos.


    I couldn''t help asking myself, did these people really become immortals or gods?


    It''s hard to say, after all, the gods exist, but they can''t be found, no matter where they are.


    In the end, I made a major decision, I am going to explore in the chaos, there may be an opportunity to become a **** there!


    There has always been a saying that everything originates from chaos, and everything is destroyed by chaos.


    This is tantamount to suicide. Several old guys advised me not to go, but I have long since lost my worries, and the difference between life and death is not much to me.


    What is the difference between wandering in the world and dying!


    This is like a redemption, I have to prove something by becoming a god, at least I did nothing wrong!

 v4 Chapter 59： Become a god?

    in this world.


    Even though the head was dead, it still erupted with terrifying power, pinning the horned dragon firmly on the ground, giving the Valkyrie a chance to attack.


    The strength of the Valkyrie is not as strong as that of the horned dragon, but every blow can cause effective damage to the horned dragon, constantly destroying her body and destroying her divinity.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I am a demigod, I am immortal!"


    The horned dragon let out a dragon roar, the sound soared into the sky, the high frequency was piercing, and blood flowed from Su Changxing''s ear hole.


    "The gods will fall, so why is it you? Everything will come to an end." Su Changxing smiled, knowing that the horned dragon''s death had come.


    at the same time.


    There were also waves of vibrations outside the gate. Angelo was probably fighting another demigod. The intensity of the battle was no less intense than theirs. There were even cracks on the city wall, and blood flowed from the cracks.


    With another punch, Robin pierced Qiulong''s entire body, and a large amount of blood exploded, falling like rain in the sky.


    Seeing this scene, the head sighed: "This is a human being who can kill gods, what a pity."


    The horned dragon''s life force was disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it couldn''t break free even by all means, let alone kill Robin.


    Robin punched and punched, a lot of white smoke came out of his body, like steam, it was hot, with a temperature of tens of thousands of degrees, it could melt everything.


    In a very short period of time, he swung thousands of punches, each of which pierced through the horned dragon''s body, smashing the horned dragon into large and small pieces of meat, piling up into a mountain of meat.


    Crouching under the mountain of meat, he finally stopped, gradually slowed down, and stopped like a mummy, with a lot of white smoke rising from his body, like white steam from a boiler.


    Under the twilight, he stood there quietly like a statue, his eyes without eye sockets also slowly closed.


    "Su Changxing, I feel that there is still a demigod alive."


    Finally, he stopped all activities, like an inconspicuous stone, having lost all the brilliance of his life.


    At this moment, Valkyrie died, maybe he thought he should die.


    Human nature that is pure to the extreme may be somewhat similar to divinity.


    The movement outside the door also stopped.


    "Wei Yi is still alive!" Cui Jia''s expression became serious when he heard Valkyrie''s words, knowing that their battle might not be over yet, "Didn''t Angelo say that he can kill gods?"


    Su Changxing stood next to Robin''s body, looked at the mountain of flesh piled up in front of him, and said:


    "Cui Jia, eat this meat!"


    Cui Jia was caught off guard: "Why?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "I probably found a way to become a demigod. I really have to pass the call... I can make you a demigod in this world!"


    Sacrificially sacrificing the remnant soul and body of a demigod can probably be exchanged for the power equivalent to that of a demigod.


    When Cui Jia heard Su Changxing''s words, he climbed onto the body without hesitation, and began to devour the demigod''s flesh and blood one bite at a time.


    He kept eating, kept eating, and ate several times the amount of his own body. During this process, the size of his body continued to grow, and he grew thick white hair. The shape of his body also began to change, becoming even taller, with a height of five or six meters.


    Su Changxing saw the rotten body in the darkness, it was the dead god.


    "It''s not that you can become a demigod only through selection, but there can only be a maximum of three demigods in this world." He understood some fundamental rules.


    Cui Jia did not become a demigod, but only possessed the power of a demigod, which is much worse than a real demigod, just like a demigod only possesses the power of a god, but is not a real god.


    His eyes turned into yellow vertical pupils, full of slaughter, like ferocious beasts from ancient times.


    "How do you feel?" Su Changxing asked.


    "It feels very good, my whole body is full of strength." Cui Jia said calmly, still maintaining a considerable sense, which is the best situation.


    suddenly.


    The world seems to have quieted down, there is no sound, even the distant shouts of killing have also subsided.


    Wei Yi didn''t show up until Cui Jia finished eating the horned dragon''s body.


    then.


    The two of them walked towards the gate, and their head turned into a phantom floating on Su Changxing''s shoulder. As soon as they approached the gate, they smelled a strong smell of blood, as if thousands of people had died outside.


    The color of the sky also gradually changed, showing blood red against the black sun.


    "It''s all corpses." Cui Jia looked behind the door and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    The blood gathered in the big pit to form a lake, and the calm lake reflected the black sun in the sky, as if there was a sun in the lake.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood. In addition, there is also a huge black turtle that died in it, and the upper half of its body disappeared.


    Su Changxing looked at the dead Xuan Gui, and said in a deep voice, "It''s probably Wei Yi''s body."


    Cui Jia still didn''t understand: "Have you met Wei Yi?"


    "I''ve never seen it before, it''s just my intuition." Su Changxing looked around and couldn''t help taking a breath, "It seems like a wrong decision to release Angelo. He killed Wei Yi and ate his body."


    "Wei Yi''s body is just an empty shell, which was eaten by Angelo."


    They didn''t find Angelo''s figure around them, so they had to keep walking, facing the black sun.


    At this time, the head said: "Turn back."


    Su Changxing said: "We are going to destroy this world, there is no turning back... Don''t you understand?"


    Cui Jia also said: "We really have no way to turn back. If we don''t destroy this world, our world will also be destroyed."


    The head at this time is just an AI, which contains part of the original memory, which is really far behind, so I didn''t see it clearly, "What?"


    Su Changxing smiled: "You''ll know it when you look at it."


    This is a huge plain, full of corpses along the way, wearing all kinds of armor and clothing, in different styles.


    In this place, the corpse would not rot, and the blood would always be fresh, causing the earth to be completely dyed red, and purple-red flowers grew out of it, alluring and charming with a strange floral fragrance.


    The expression on Cui Jia''s face gradually changed from surprise to numbness, and the surrounding environment kept repeating, except for corpses or corpses, "How many people died here..."


    Su Changxing looked at the sun in the sky, the position became lower, and it gradually came to the front of them from directly above, like a black hole, waiting for him in front.


    Walking forward, walking forward, the two of them gradually fell into silence and stopped talking, as if they were also affected by the atmosphere here.


    The black sun, half sunk below the horizon, grew huge in their vision, obscuring half the sky.


    You can vaguely see something floating in the middle of the black sun.


    "It seems to be a ship." After Cui Jia gained the power of a demigod, his eyesight was extraordinary, and he saw a dilapidated ship in the black sun.


    Su Changxing squinted slightly, pondered something, and said, "Cui Jia, do you think we can succeed?"


    Cui Jia was very confident, grinning and said: "We have reached this point, so what if we don''t succeed, at least we have tried our best."


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "Your words are not bad."


    The black sun was getting bigger and bigger, and the ship was getting clearer and clearer. It was a wooden warship, half of its body was destroyed, and the black sails were also tattered and dilapidated.


    There was a figure at the bow, looking at them.


    If he read it correctly, the appearance of this ship is exactly the same as that of the Dreadful Ghost, the only difference is that it is more damaged.


    Standing at the bow was a handsome man with blood on his face and blood red eyes.


    "You guys are so slow, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" Angelo said with a smile. While speaking, he could see blood in his mouth, and his smile was creepy. He was holding a dusty captain''s cap in his left hand.


    Su Changxing responded with a smile, and said calmly: "You are too fast, why are you in such a hurry?"


    Angelo started to laugh unabashedly, his body trembling slightly: "What do you think this is, this is where the gods are, and this is the authority of gods!"


    "I''m so close to becoming a god!"


    "After so many years of hard work, it is worth it."


    The head was also taken aback, and shouted: "You mean, that''s the way to become a god."


    His goal during his lifetime was to become a god, but unfortunately he failed. He never thought that the secret of becoming a **** really lies in this world.


    "Yes, you understand correctly, Skeleton." Angelo patted the dust on it.


    Su Changxing stared at Angelo seriously and said, "You said before that you wouldn''t hinder us."


    Angelo put away his smile and said in a deep voice: "I did say it, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com What do you want to do? Do you have the ability to destroy this world?"


    Su Changxing continued: "There is a contract."


    Angelo showed a bit of rage, and patted his head with his left hand, leaving a bloodstain, and said with a smile, "So what."


    "Su Changxing, I''m already a demigod now, the contract can''t bind me, don''t you understand?"


    "I am the only winner, the one who will become a god."


    "I''ll give you two choices, either turn around and leave here now, or become my servants of God, and I will make you new demigods."


    Cui Jia said coldly: "I don''t want to be a demigod, what''s the difference between that and a monster!"


    Angelo looked at him and said meaningfully: "Then what''s going on with you now?"


    Su Changxing changed his voice and said with a smile on his face: "It''s not impossible to be your servant of God, but the question is can you really become a god?"


    "Su Changxing, I didn''t expect you to be so wise." Angelo put the captain''s hat on his head with a satisfied expression, "Of course I will become a god, the only **** in this world!"


    He raised his hands to embrace the sky, full of pride.


    The smile on Su Changxing''s face was even wider, "Angelo, has anyone told you that the captain is actually a part of the ship, not the person who actually controls the ship."


    Angelo had a puzzled look on his face, "What do you mean?"


    Suddenly, a dark green flame ignited on the boat, spreading rapidly, and enveloping Angelo, causing his body to change from black to black.


    "What did you do, Su Changxing." Angelo jumped off the boat and struggled on the ground, bright red flames intertwined with dark green flames ignited all over his body.


    A high-frequency bird call came.

 v4 Chapter 60： time

    A large number of red feathers appeared on Angelo''s body, and his body suddenly became extremely large.


    A giant bird with a red body, light yellow wings around its wings, and a colorful tail appeared in front of them.


    The high-frequency birdsong shattered Su Changxing''s eardrums.


    This is Angelo''s body as a demigod, which seems to be a Suzaku.


    "You are really not afraid of death!" Angelo roared, and the flames formed feathers all over the sky and shot towards Su Changxing.


    Feeling that he couldn''t escape, Su Changxing pulled the ghost Buddha from the darkness to his front, blocking thousands of feathers.


    Every feather possesses terrifying power, constantly running through the ghost Buddha''s body.


    Angelo''s strength was much stronger than that of the horned dragon, and even when he was suppressed by the Ghost, he erupted with terrifying power.


    "Aw!"


    Cui Jia let out a tiger roar, and rushed towards Angelo who was burning with flames.


    During this process, his body grew bigger again, from five or six meters to more than ten meters, and he became half-human, half-tiger.


    He was full of evil spirits all over his body, piercing through the wings of the giant bird with one claw, and ignoring the flames on Angelo''s body.


    His main body is a white tiger, which has the power to slaughter and kill. It is extremely aggressive and can break through almost all means of defense. It is similar to Robin''s breaking method.


    "It''s up to you?" Angelo was furious. With one wing, Cui Jia flew hundreds of meters away, and landed in a pile of corpses, making a big hole!


    "And me." Su Changxing appeared in front of Angelo, carrying a dark red slender sickle, and slashed out from top to bottom with all his strength, drawing out a dazzling flame, burning blazingly in the space.


    Seeing Su Changxing like this, Angelo froze for a moment, "What''s wrong with you! It''s impossible!"


    This knife cut a wound of more than ten meters on his body, and a large amount of white smoke came out, and a part of his body disappeared out of thin air.


    "I am immortal!"


    The missing part of Angelo''s flesh and blood returned to its original shape in an instant, and he was able to regenerate continuously in the flames.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help frowning. He had tried his best, but he still couldn''t inflict any effective damage on Angelo. He was able to kill the horned dragon before because of the existence of Robin. Now without Robin, it''s hard to say whether he will win or lose.


    Cui Jia got up from the pile of corpses, his body was pierced by more than a dozen feathers, roared angrily, and ran towards Angelo again.


    His mind was beginning to become unclear, and gradually he only had one thought, to kill the big red bird in front of him.


    Angelo exploded with thousands of feathers again, piercing through the huge ghost Buddha. Su Changxing couldn''t hide, and was pierced through his chest by a feather and nailed to the ground.


    After falling into the abyss, he lost contact with his avatar, so he probably didn''t have the ability to die. Once he died here, he was really dead.


    He had no choice but to expand the twilight field and try to avoid these feathers as much as possible. Even in the twilight field, the speed of the feathers was still very fast, and if the distance was too close, he still couldn''t dodge.


    The fire spread in mid-air, retreating again and again until it was unavoidable, his body was covered by the fire and burned continuously, but fortunately his body was also extremely strong, and he couldn''t be burned to death for a while.


    Angelo was suppressed by the ghost ship, and his strength was only 1/2 of his original strength, and he even lost control of some rules.


    The two of them fell into some kind of wonderful balance between the battles, and neither could do anything to the other.


    Angelo is constantly reborn in the flames, and possesses almost endless power, which is inexhaustible.


    Such a situation is very optimistic for him. After a long time, Su Changxing and Su Changxing will undoubtedly lose.


    at this time.


    Su Changxing took out a dark blue book from the sky, the pages were soft and flipped quickly.


    "Warriors who have died, please heed my call!"


    Immediately afterwards.


    The scorched corpses on the surrounding ground actually started to move, one after another got up from the ground, some had only a skeleton, and some had only a spirit body, and they surrounded Suzaku''s position one after another.


    The strength of these undead is not strong, but there are too many corpses here, almost endless corpses.


    More and more undead got up from the ground and rushed towards Suzaku''s position, and batch after batch were burned by Suzaku and fell to the ground.


    It seems useless, but it is consuming Angelo''s strength little by little.


    Moreover, Su Changxing found that among these undead, some of them were wrapped with black silk thread, which was different from the others, and they were also stronger, and they were not even afraid of the burning of the Suzaku flames.


    "Forbidden undead?" Su Changxing was a little surprised. For some reason, there were forbidden undead among the undead he recruited casually. Forbidden undead were a very special kind, possessing strange powers, even high-ranking Extraordinary people would be afraid of them.


    The problem must be with these corpses.


    corpses that never decay...


    Su Changxing quickly figured out that the taboo undead itself represented the ultimate curse. These immortal corpses were obviously cursed. They were placed here for a long time, and even their souls were trapped in their bodies.


    This is undoubtedly the most terrible and purest curse.


    As the number of forbidden undead increased, Angelo didn''t bother to pay attention to Su Changxing. Instead, he started to deal with these forbidden undead. These weird things threatened him even more.


    As the fighting time elongated, the piles of corpses became less visible to the naked eye, and even the bright red land was exposed. It was said to be endless, but it was still limited after all.


    Demigods also have strengths and weaknesses.


    Angelo''s strength has reached an exaggerated level, if it were the horned dragon, they would have killed it long ago.


    There is another variable in this battle. Cui Jia''s strength is getting stronger and stronger as the war continues, and his body size is getting bigger and bigger, and the parts of his body that belong to humans are getting fewer and fewer.


    He is gradually becoming familiar with the power of the demigod, and the blood of the Titans in his body is also the cornerstone of bearing the power of the demigod.


    "Su Changxing, you can''t kill me, I am a god, I am a god!"


    Angelo didn''t know why, his reason became more and more crazy, and his actions became more and more violent.


    Time passed by little by little, I don''t know how long it took, it could be a day, or it could be a month, all the corpses on the surrounding ground disappeared, either completely burned, or turned into undead and completely burned.


    There were wounds on Angelo''s body, and his movements gradually slowed down. The dark green flames still wrapped him around his body.


    He has gone completely crazy, and started yelling and fighting like a wild beast.


    Cui Jia roared again, threw Angelo to the ground, and tore off one of his legs.


    Angelo''s feathers exploded, piercing through Cui Jia''s body one by one. Cui Jia bit his neck, but he refused to let go. The two savage giants kept rolling on the ground.


    They had the upper hand, but they still couldn''t kill Angelo, they could only wound and maim him.


    After a few more days, they still couldn''t kill Angelo, but the fighting finally stopped, and everything returned to calm, except for the messy ground, which cracked huge holes, forming high and low valleys.


    Angelo turned into a big red egg and landed quietly on the ground, motionless.


    Cui Jia changed back into a human form, panting, with scars all over his body, none of which was intact, "It seems that this guy didn''t lie to us, he is really immortal, is this the power from the gods?"


    Su Changxing stood aside and stared at the egg quietly, without speaking.


    "What should we do next, how to destroy the sun." Cui Jia looked at the huge black sun in front of him and asked.


    Su Changxing didn''t answer his question directly, but instead said: "You can become a demigod in this world, don''t you have any other ideas?"


    Cui Jia smiled and said relaxedly: "I think you understand me. From the beginning to the end, I have only one purpose!"


    Thinking about it this way, Cui Jia and Robin always have many similarities, probably they are the same kind of people.


    Su Changxing also smiled, looked at the dilapidated wooden boat, and picked up the dusty captain''s cap from the ground: "The rest is easy, we just need to drive this boat and leave this world."


    "The embers of this world are burning on this ship. When this ship disappears, this world will naturally disappear."


    "Haha, thinking about it this way, destroying a world is really easy."


    Seemingly relaxed, he walked to the deck of the ship, looked around, and confirmed that the ship was roughly the same as the Dreadful Ghost, at least outwardly.


    Cui Jia also walked up cautiously, fearing that his huge body would destroy the dilapidated wooden boat.


    In fact, no, he couldn''t make any changes to the wooden boat.


    "Do you need me to carry this boat back?" Cui Jia said after Su Changxing. After gaining strength, his way of thinking about things became easier.


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows: "We probably don''t need such a stupid method, we just need to drive the boat over."


    Cui Jia didn''t know why, but he didn''t say much. He lowered his head and seemed to be thinking about something, and then said:


    "How do we drive this ship? Didn''t Angelo say that this is the residence of the gods? In other words, only gods can drive this ship."


    Su Changxing walked to the captain''s room and said, "Go ahead and have a look, try it, if it works, if it doesn''t work, you can carry this thing back."


    "But according to what you said, you probably can''t carry this boat."


    "Unless you can carry the whole world on your back."


    Su Changxing walked into the captain''s cabin. The layout was familiar. The desks were in the same position, three feet away from the bookcase.


    However, there are also obvious differences. There is a line of inconspicuous handwriting engraved on the corner of the table, and the handwriting is very familiar.


    "Be careful with Shi Jian and avoid incidents."


    Su Changxing touched the writing on the table with his hand. It was real and it was engraved on this ship.


    He looked at the head on his shoulder and whispered, "Do you think this will be another us?"


    The head didn''t speak, but felt that all of this was ridiculous. The goal he pursued had not been achieved in his life, but it seemed to be accomplished by another self.


    "Do you understand what this means?" Su Changxing asked.


    The head shook his head: "I don''t know, maybe I know. You know, I lost most of my memory."


    Shi Jian?


    event?


    Su Changxing smiled, and said to himself, "Could it be some kind of homophonic stalk."


    The head said calmly: "You know it and say it."


    They know themselves best, even if they can''t see it at first glance, they can react later.


    Watch out for time, dodge time.


    What does time mean?


    It would actually scare a god.


    Cui Jia''s body was too large to enter the captain''s cabin, nor could he go below the deck, so he could only stand outside.


    "I''ll go down and have a look." Su Changxing turned his head to look at him, and walked down the deck without the slightest pause in his movements, as if walking on his own boat.


    Cui Jia''s eyes moved, and he nodded: "Yeah."


    He saw something, and a coldness flashed in his eyes, what would it mean if Su Changxing could start the ship.


    He didn''t dare to think deeply.


    The sound of footsteps echoed, the boards were too decayed, and many places were empty, and when stepped on, they bounced back, making a creaking sound.


    Su Changxing took a look in every room, but there was nothing, not a single living thing.


    Go to the bottom, the deepest corner.


    It was Xiaobai, the ghost dog on the ship, who brought him to this location. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    Opening the loose splint, there is indeed a real name divine inscription engraved on it, it is very clear, as if it was engraved just now.


    Su Changxing felt that his lips were a little dry, so he couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and slowly stretched out his fingers to touch the real name Shenwen, a familiar feeling unfolded in his heart.


    The ship slowly established a connection with him.


    This real name divinity is like he left a secret door for himself, even if he doesn''t have a key, he can go around through the secret door.


    "Have you thought about everything that happened after that?"


    "Worthy of being a god. But how could you die? It''s impossible to commit suicide."


    Based on what he knew about himself, it was impossible to commit suicide anyway, unless it was absolutely necessary.


    at the same time.


    Cui Jia noticed that a green and transparent part appeared on the ship, replacing the damaged part.


    Crash


    The sail opened out of nowhere.


    The ship vibrated slightly, then rose slowly upwards, and gradually flew out of the black sun, flying towards the direction they came from.


    Cracks appeared in the dark red sky, like broken glass, and the black sun burned blazingly, turning red, as if about to explode.


    Countless flaming meteorites fell from the sky and hit the ground, and countless people ran out of the destroyed houses, howling and crying.


    The end comes out of nowhere, and this already dead world is about to come to an end again.


    Cui Jia looked at the world with a gloomy face, and said, "All of this seems to be because of us, we destroyed this world with our own hands."


    "Although this world is not beautiful, it is not so beautiful, but it still carries so many lives."


    Su Changxing looked at him and smiled: "And then?"


    Cui Jia didn''t say a word.

 v4 Chapter 61： farewell! !

    Among the countless ravings in this world, he can hear singing, which is clean and loud, high but also sad.


    Su Changxing lay on a chair on the deck, under the dark sky, smiled and said: "Cui Jia, Cui Jia, we have all succeeded, why are you still unhappy?"


    Cui Jia took a deep breath, looked at the window where they came, and said, "Isn''t this a success? You can''t relax until you complete the task."


    Su Changxing had no choice but to say: "You are a competent soldier, and you are definitely a hero. After this, your deeds will be praised by others."


    "Do you enjoy such an honor?"


    Cui Jia shook his head: "I don''t know, I used to pursue all kinds of glory, and I felt that the more medals on my chest, the better."


    "But after the end of the day, more and more people died, so I don''t think so."


    "People''s thoughts will change. Even the most stubborn person will change subtly over time. Even if he doesn''t want to admit it, in fact it is the same."


    Su Changxing squinted his eyes with a look of enjoyment on his face: "I agree with you, maybe we can become good friends."


    Cui Jia shook his head: "Aren''t we still friends now?"


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "It is."


    As the ghost ship gradually approached the window, Cui Jia''s shape also changed, and his size became smaller and smaller. Under the influence of reality, he also gradually returned to his normal appearance.


    As the world gradually approached destruction, the direction of matter transformation changed.


    The same is true for Su Changxing, gradually returning to the appearance of a normal person, the only thing that is not affected is probably this ship, this ship that can carry a world.


    When I returned to the laboratory again, it was dark, dilapidated, full of garbage, and corpses.


    Su Changxing walked into the window, pondered and said, "It seems that everything here is gradually returning to reality. Cui Jia, everything is as we expected."


    "You seem to have succeeded."


    Cui Jia stood by the window, looking a little dazed, looking around, the team members who stayed here before also disappeared.


    Probably they were already dead, and after returning to reality, they became corpses on the ground.


    Su Changxing walked straight to the Rubik''s Cube without any unnecessary movements. Since there was no electricity, he easily opened the Rubik''s Cube, and there was a rotten smell inside. It was a female corpse.


    It was Shen Jinxuan.


    Su Changxing picked her up expressionlessly, not caring about the stench anymore, turned and walked outside, towards the window, the sound of footsteps echoed in the laboratory.


    Because there was a lot of dust here, he couldn''t help coughing twice, feeling a little uncomfortable in his lungs.


    Cui Jia walked towards him, blocked him, looked at him coldly, and said, "Su Changxing, you can leave, but she can''t!"


    Cui Jia''s voice was exceptionally clear, and he was very sure that he could not refuse, as long as Su Changxing said no, he would strike immediately.


    A smile appeared on Su Changxing''s face, and his complexion changed, as if wearing a mask: "Cui Jia, Cui Jia, you are smarter than I thought, why are you so smart?"


    Cui Jia frowned, and was four or five meters away from Su Changxing, and did not approach immediately, "No one is a fool. I think you know some things better than me."


    "In this world, you can''t use any power. You are an ordinary person. Even if you are the **** of that world, you are still an ordinary person here!"


    "Let her go, leave here, and never come back."


    He realized that Shen Jinxuan was the key to the material transformation of the two worlds. If something went wrong with Shen Jinxuan, this world would also be destroyed.


    "Impossible." Su Changxing put away his smile and took two steps back, as if he was a little afraid of Cui Jia''s sudden attack. After all, Cui Jia''s physical fitness is really scary. If the distance is too close, he may not be able to react.


    "I told you before that everyone has their own beliefs, you have my own."


    Cui Jia said calmly with cold eyes: "Don''t make things difficult for me, let her go and leave here."


    While speaking, Cui Jia''s every micro expression entered Su Changxing''s eyes.


    Sighing, a gunshot sounded, like a separate movement, echoing in the room, unusually clear.


    There was a blood hole on Cui Jia''s forehead, pierced by bullets, the power was not great, but it was enough to kill him.


    Su Changxing hugged Shen Jinxuan, held a revolver with one hand under her body, and hit Cui Jia through the clothes.


    Su Changxing licked his dry lips, and said calmly, "I''m sorry, I lied to you about one more thing. I haven''t finished firing my bullets, and there is one round left."


    Cui Jia''s body trembled unceasingly. He wanted to move, but he was powerless. He lost the power of a demigod, and could no longer fight endlessly. He staggered and knelt on the ground.


    "You are really scary, you have already thought of the present at that time."


    Tears flowed from the corners of his eyes, as if he was crying, from coldness to despair, infinite despair, the dawn ahead was only one step away, and he fell down so easily.


    "Why?"


    he said tremblingly.


    Su Changxing''s little finger kept trembling, and a smile appeared on his face: "Why? Maybe we are all the same kind of people."


    Su Changxing walked past Cui Jia without looking back, and walked towards the window step by step, and he could see the ghost ship outside the window.


    "Don''t...don''t...don''t..."


    Cui Jia''s voice came from behind.


    He lay on the ground, watching Su Changxing''s back as he left.


    Su Changxing said to himself, "Believe me, this world will usher in a new life, and your efforts are not in vain."


    As he continued to approach the window, the ground shook, an earthquake occurred, violent shaking, the laboratory began to collapse from above, there were cracks, and a lot of rubble fell.


    Su Changxing stepped out of the window and put Shen Jinxuan''s body on the deck. UUReading Book www.uukanshu.com looked back, the window was already pitch black.


    Matter also has a third direction of transformation.


    What is the beginning and what is the end, Su Changxing can''t tell.


    He can only firmly believe in what he sees and thinks, and go on unswervingly. He must use himself as an anchor to see things around him clearly.


    "Does the so-called truth and falsehood matter?"


    "Maybe it''s important."


    He looked down at Shen Jinxuan''s body, and it changed little by little, as if he had suddenly changed into a different person. His skin changed from shriveled to fair and smooth. He wore glasses and had light dark circles under his eyes. The smell of decay also disappeared.


    She opened her eyes, bright and intelligent, at first she was confused, then surprised, then calm, and said slowly:


    "What was the final result?"


    Su Changxing showed a smile on his face, patted her head, and said, "You should have seen it, we succeeded, we successfully saved the world."


    This is probably Shen Jinxuan''s fourth personality.


    Shen Jinxuan was silent for a moment, then asked again: "Really?"


    Su Changxing stared into her bright eyes, smiled and said, "I promise."


    He picked up Shen Jinxuan and walked to the captain''s room: "You are still a little weak and need to rest."


    Shen Jinxuan asked in confusion, "Where are we going?"


    The memory in her mind was too chaotic, and she couldn''t tell what was going on right now, as if she was dreaming.


    Su Changxing walked into the captain''s room, put her on the small bed next to her, and said, "Of course I''m going back. There are still many things to do."

 v4 Chapter 62： Boundary Spirit

    Emerging from the surging chaos, Su Changxing felt that the power was completely merging with his body, and more memories came to mind.


    The abyss disappeared, leaving only scattered chaos.


    The ship shuttled through the darkness, and the speed was getting faster and faster. Using another Dreadful Ghost as the anchor point, they were able to accurately find the direction out of the chaos.


    "There are no fish here."


    Jin squatted on the bedside holding a fishing rod, dancing around indiscriminately, but in the pure chaos there was nothing but nothingness.


    Su Changxing held the rudder of the boat and looked forward: "There will be fish soon, and the bait will be caught soon."


    As he continued to approach the edge of chaos, his strength continued to grow stronger, surpassing the original peak, climbing all the way up, reaching the limit.


    Because of this ship and the accumulation of more beliefs, he easily crossed that hurdle, from the fifth rank to the fourth rank, and his real combat power may already be comparable to the third rank.


    Boundary Breaking Spirit: Tier 4, fused with the natal artifact left by the gods to obtain unimaginable power, and you can pass through any barrier boundaries by driving this ship.


    Boundary Breaking: Driving a ghost ship can easily shuttle between dimensions, from one anchor point to another.


    Inspiration from all things: Perceive the connection between all things, be able to perceive anything related to you, and perceive its location, and form an anchor when conditions are sufficient.


    Seal of the Boundary-breaking Spear: It can only be released after the natal artifact is complete, releasing the ultimate lethal attack with the power of breaking the boundary. ¡¿


    In addition to Su Changxing and Su Changxing, there was another spirit body wearing a captain''s hat on the boat. It was Angelo, squatting in a corner, sulking silently.


    "Why am I here! Kill me if you want, don''t humiliate me!" Angelo said angrily, trying to take off the captain''s cap on his head, but couldn''t, as if his body and the captain''s cap were connected together.


    Su Changxing smiled: "Isn''t this your own choice, isn''t it great to be my captain?"


    "Stop standing there, come and sail the boat, you have to be a conscientious captain."


    Angelo''s face changed from cloud to cloud: "Are you really a god? If you say yes, don''t say it sooner. If you insist on teasing me, is it interesting!"


    Su Changxing''s face was serious: "I know, but I still say such outrageous things."


    Angelo frowned, obviously taken aback, the fear of gods was deeply rooted in his heart.


    "What are you doing in a daze, go and steer!" Su Changxing shouted.


    Angelo ran to sail the boat in a daze, looking like a doormat.


    Su Changxing also felt tired. Why did he find such a captain? He felt that he had to find a chance to replace Angelo.


    ¡­


    "Captain, we have been floating here for two or three years, when will we end?" A ghost crew member squatted on the pole of the boat and shouted.


    With a cigarette stick in his mouth, William said angrily, "What''s the hurry? We won''t go anywhere if you don''t come back. If you''re really bored, go to sleep."


    They have witnessed the destruction of a world, and they have been floating above the destroyed world for more than a year, waiting for Su Changxing''s return.


    Suddenly, with a bang, the sail fell down.


    The face of the crew standing on it showed excitement: "Captain, the ship has moved, the ship has moved."


    "My lord, he is back!"


    They are all part of the ghost ship now, and the ghost ship can feel Su Changxing''s approach, so naturally they can feel it too.


    A spirit body flashed across the subspace like a shooting star and shot straight at them at an unimaginably fast speed!


    "what is that?"


    William also opened his eyes slightly, revealing an unbelievable body, he actually saw another Scary Ghost.


    The spirit body stopped in front of them, and Su Changxing stood at the bow of the boat and looked at them with a satisfied smile on his face, "William, how is the situation when I''m not around?"


    William came up, bowed, then patted his chest and said, "We are defending the Dreadful Ghost, and nothing happened!"


    "What''s the matter with this ship?"


    Su Changxing smiled and said, "As you think, it''s also the Horror Ghost. They are originally a ship."


    While speaking, the two terrifying ghost ships with slight differences were slowly merged together. Some damaged parts were completely repaired, and the deck looked brand new, but there were still some damages at the edges.


    Dreadful Ghost still seems incomplete.


    The red-eyed white rabbit from before had now grown to the size of Xiaobai, and Jin grabbed and ravaged him crazily, "Wow, why are you growing so big now?"


    The red-eyed rabbit looked very well-behaved by Jin''s side and remained motionless.


    Xiao Bai watched helplessly from the side, seeming a little envious.


    Su Changxing looked at Angelo behind him, pointed to the sailor next to William and said, "He will be the first mate on the ship from now on, and you will be the second mate. You must obey his orders in everything you do."


    Angelo was unhappy at the time: "What, I''m the second mate, no, I must be the first mate!"


    Su Changxing raised his brows, and said with a straight face: "You repeat what you just said. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com"


    Angelo was immediately discouraged, nodded with a sullen face and said, "Okay, I will be the second officer from now on."


    William smiled and said, "Hi, I''m Captain William."


    He looked at the captain''s hat on Angelo''s head, feeling a little strange, guessing that this man must have offended Su Changxing, and was demoted from the captain to the second officer.


    Only then did Angelo realize that he seemed to have been downgraded by two ranks at once, "Oh, I''m a demigod. Even if I''m not allowed to be the captain, at least let me be the first mate."


    Su Changxing looked at him, couldn''t help showing a smile on his face, nodded and said: "Since you are so persistent, I will let you be the first officer. It seems that you are also very satisfied with this position."


    "I..." Angelo felt his teeth itch, and he had to bow his head under the eaves, and could only hold back some angry words.


    "So where is this? Where are we going next?" He looked around, pointing to a direction in the distance and said, "Isn''t there a world? We conquered that world, and then I will manage this world for you as the first officer!"


    "Shut up." Su Changxing heard Angelo start to say some inconspicuous words, "But we are indeed going to that world, William, let''s go, I have marked the coordinates on the map."


    A huge circular three-dimensional map appeared on the top of the captain''s room, which is the whole picture of the entire ninth dimension. They are at the bottom, and they are also near the abyss.


    The abyss disappeared, and there was only chaos below, and the chaos continued to sink, leaving a large blank space. There may be worlds here, but they are all absolutely barren worlds, without anything. a>vas>div>Scan the QR code to download Red Sleeve and Xiaoxiang to send benefits to newcomers for a limited time and the audience is free to read div>div>div>

 v4 Chapter 63： demigod temperament

    The disposition of demigods is always in the middle.


    If you ask him to be the first mate, he will definitely not be happy, but if you ask him to be the second mate, he will be happy to be the first mate


    Angelo showed complacency on the sidelines, feeling that he had won the rights he deserved through his own efforts.


    This is the victory of beating the workers!


    The ghost ship passed through the barrier of the world and came to the top of the blue star, where it was still shrouded in black mist. The difference was that one lighthouse after another was built on the ground to dispel the black mist, and new towns were built one after another.


    It seems that everything is going in a good direction.


    But he didn''t perceive Zhou An''s position.


    "Leave here, or die."


    He was a little uncertain, and let the ghost ship come to the top of Donglin City. The city was completely rebuilt, and the ruins were cleaned up. Under the light of the lighthouse, a school could be seen. Many students were fighting each other on the playground, many of them were Extraordinary.


    The adaptability of human beings is always beyond expectations. The human beings on the blue star gradually adapt to this environment. If this continues, the end will no longer be the end, but everything that should be.


    Su Changxing didn''t drive a ghost ship to Donglin City with great fanfare. That would be too troublesome and might cause other problems. Instead, he contacted Lin Xiuyu directly, bypassing the outer guards of Donglin City, and came inside.


    The two stood on the street, surrounded by people coming and going, Shen Jinxuan opened her eyes wide, looked sideways at Su Changxing, and said in surprise:


    "Looking like this is no different from before the end of the day, except that the costumes worn by people after the end of the day are more special."


    Su Changxing nodded: "Not all cities are like this. After all, this is the capital of United Nations."


    "United Nations? A unified government?" Shen Jinxuan looked down at her phone with a thoughtful expression.


    Not long after they appeared on the street, several eyes looked at them.


    The current world is different from before the end. Things in any location may be extremely dangerous, and it is possible to destroy the entire city.


    "Captain, a strange creature has been detected suddenly appearing on the No. 3 main road, please take action." A middle-aged man wearing a t-shirt, sunglasses, and some fat, sweating profusely, suddenly found that there were two more people nearby, and he didn''t notice anything.


    The two sneaked into their city silently.


    He is a member of the Security Department, Yu Zhong, who specializes in monitoring abnormalities in the city. This is the first time he has encountered such a situation, and he feels that something is wrong.


    "Don''t disturb them yet, I''ll bring someone over and report to the higher ups by the way." A voice came from inside the earmuffs.


    Yu Zhong felt that the actions of these two people were a bit strange, as if they were aimlessly wandering around in the streets.


    What are they doing, are they probing the topography of our cities?


    He suspected that these two people came from other worlds. Although the three worlds have signed a peace treaty on the surface, they are still turbulent secretly.


    After a while, he noticed that the two suspicious people entered a cafe, sat by the window, ordered two cups of coffee and some desserts, sat and chatted, and looked like people in the city.


    "Could it be a mistake?" He rubbed his temples with his hands without hesitation, and immediately realized that it was impossible. Everyone in the city had their IDs marked. Even if it was the first time they came to this city, they would be allowed in with their IDs marked.


    "What''s going on with these two people, you need points to buy things, so they are also players."


    This made him heave a sigh of relief, at least he wasn''t a dangerous person from other worlds, but then he became vigilant again, "It seems that I heard that a rebel organization has appeared recently, and it''s making a fuss, it can''t be those people."


    "It''s not easy to do, it''s not easy to do."


    In the city, although most of them are Extraordinary, for high-level people, there is no difference between low-level Extraordinary and ordinary people. Ninth-level Extraordinary and eighth-level Extraordinary are equivalent to ordinary people in this world.


    He was sitting on a chair by the side of the road, already holding the weapon in his hand, ready to fight at any time.


    At this time, he saw the team leader, Lu Tian and his men rushing over from the other side of the road.


    Yu Zhong signaled the location of the cafe, and said with a sigh of relief, "Captain, fortunately, you came in time, and they didn''t do anything. They are sitting in the third row of the cafe. Let''s take them down!"


    With that said, he stood up, ready to take the lead and rush inside.


    Lu Tian put one hand on his shoulder and said, "No need, I just got the news from the top, these two people are not suspicious people."


    "Is that so?" Yu Zhong thought for a while and said, "It seems like some kind of big shot."


    Powerful Extraordinary people can indeed bypass the city''s defense system, but generally such people have special identification marks.


    Lu Tian nodded and said, "But we still have other work to do, let''s clear up everyone around here."


    "Wait a minute, Councilor Lin is coming over, UU reading www.uukanshu.com to avoid any accidents."


    Yu Zhong showed surprise, and suddenly felt that the identities of those two people might be more complicated than imagined, and they were actually interviewed by the councilors in person.


    A magnetically levitated mechanical vehicle was flying at high speed over the city. Lin Xiuyu was sitting in the back row, and next to him was a young girl with a long sword on her back. The girl was wearing a pale yellow hooded coat. She was not particularly outstanding, but she was still pretty, and she looked youthful and energetic.


    "Old Lin, who are we going to meet, and you actually need to go in person." The girl asked curiously.


    There are many things that Lin Xiuyu will not show up in person now, or even in public for a month or two. His own strength is not very strong, and in this world, there are more people who want to kill him than imagined.


    Lin Xiuyu''s hair was completely pale. Although he didn''t die in that battle, his vitality was consumed too much, and he became quite old. He took a lot of life-supplementing drugs to survive. There were many wrinkles in the corners of his eyes. He looked about thirty or forty years old, but in fact he was only in his twenties at most.


    And if you become a Extraordinary when you are young, you won''t age easily.


    "Am I that old?" Lin Xiuyu said angrily, "Just do your job well, there''s no need to ask questions."


    The girl continued: "I''m going with you without telling me? It seems like a very important person."


    Lin Xiuyu interrupted her and said, "Stop joking after a while, don''t talk until I tell you to talk."


    The girl pouted and had no choice but to agree: "Understood, I understand, I will follow behind you like a wooden man."


    Lin Xiuyu also felt helpless about this. His security guard is good at everything, but his temper is too jumpy, and he doesn''t seem to be suitable for the job of security guard.

 v4 Chapter 64： attack

    Except for the people inside the coffee shop, there were fewer and fewer people outside until someone came in and invited the people inside the coffee shop out as well.


    "Am I going out too?" the robot clerk said in a mechanical voice.


    Yu Zhong nodded: "According to the confidentiality regulations, you have to go out too."


    After speaking, the robot clerk followed Yu Zhong out, and soon only Su Changxing and Su Changxing were left in the huge coffee shop.


    Su Changxing took a look and knew what was going on, "It''s just a meeting, and there is such a big fight."


    Shen Jinxuan took a big sip of coffee, with a bit of milk froth on the corner of her mouth, and said with a smile: "Didn''t it mean that he is already a member of parliament? It still needs to be a bit ostentatious. I remember that he used to be very timid and seemed to have persecution paranoia. He always felt that there was danger everywhere."


    Su Changxing smiled slightly: "It''s good to be careful, hasn''t he lived to this day? He is not too powerful, and he is still not even an Extraordinary."


    A row of soldiers in black special combat uniforms stood on the side of the road, holding special long-tube laser weapons. Immediately afterwards, a magnetic levitation vehicle fell from the sky and landed at the door of the coffee shop.


    Lin Xiuyu came out, followed by a young girl with a long sword on her back. That young girl was a powerful Extraordinary with a sixth rank.


    Lin Xiuyu looked at Su Changxing who was sitting in front of the coffee shop, his eyes trembled uncontrollably, feeling like a dream.


    He originally thought that Su Changxing would never come back after leaving, but he didn''t expect to appear in front of him alive again.


    He couldn''t help swallowing. Just two years ago, they observed that Litian World was destroyed, swallowed by darkness, and disappeared in the area. No one knew what happened.


    His intuition told him that all of this had something to do with Su Changxing.


    The girl followed Lin Xiuyu to a cafe and saw a man and a woman. They seemed to be nothing special, they were too ordinary, just like ordinary people...


    Then, her jaw almost dropped when she saw Lin Xiuyu bowed in front of the man, and said respectfully, "Welcome, come back, leader."


    That is a member of parliament. He is definitely one of the highest-ranking people in the world, and he is also the one who promoted the unification of the world. Without him, the world would still be falling apart.


    "You''re old." Su Changxing glanced at him, smiled and said, "You''re also a lot more reserved. You weren''t so reserved in front of me before."


    With an inconspicuous smile on Lin Xiuyu''s face, she sat opposite Su Changxing and said, "People change. I thought I would die, but I didn''t expect to survive."


    Su Changxing looked around: "You are very famous now, there are many people who want to kill you."


    "Huh?" Lin Xiuyu froze for a moment, then heard a violent explosion outside, and the ground began to shake.


    A dark purple light swept across the cafe, a blue wormhole appeared in the air, and four people wearing black masks appeared in front of them out of thin air, seeming to be aimed at Lin Xiuyu.


    These four people are not simple, they are all sixth-order Extraordinary. Among them, the bald head with a strong body sneered and said: "Mr. Lin, you have been hiding for so long, but you still showed up. Are you really not afraid of death?"


    A relaxed smile appeared on Lin Xiuyu''s face: "I''m afraid of death, of course I''m afraid of death."


    The girl was shocked when she saw these people, and pulled out the long sword behind her at once. The lights and shadows of countless long swords appeared in the space of the coffee shop, overflowing with murderous intent in an instant.


    However, neither of the two sides took action immediately, and the goal of these people did not seem to be simply to kill Lin Xiuyu.


    "Mr. Lin, you have made a lot of contributions to this world, and we don''t want to kill you. As long as you agree to veto the bill, we will turn around and leave." The bald man said hoarsely, not a real voice.


    "With her alone, I''m afraid she won''t be the opponent of the four of us."


    He only had Lin Xiuyu in his eyes, and he ignored the two ordinary people beside him.


    Su Changxing asked curiously: "I want to know what law caused such a big commotion.


    "


    It was only then that the bald man realized that something was wrong. This person was too ordinary, so ordinary that he was abnormal, and after thinking about it, he knew how an ordinary person would meet a member of parliament. For some reason, his body began to tremble uncontrollably, as if he was facing some unknown horror.


    snap~


    He knelt down on the ground all of a sudden, with his head lowered, his child''s hole enlarged, like an ordinary person who was overly frightened, and even found it difficult to stand up.


    The other three also took two steps back, looking at Su Changxing in horror, and looking at Su Changxing in horror: "What did you do!"


    "What the fuck?" Su Changxing smiled, "Didn''t he kneel on the ground himself? What does it have to do with me?"


    The girl was also surprised, and she didn''t feel what Su Changxing had done, but the man just fell down.


    Lin Xiuyu then said: "The new law deprives some areas of autonomy, and every player needs to declare when going to other worlds."


    Su Changxing didn''t pay too much attention, but said lightly: "It seems that the new world you have built is not very stable."


    Lin Xiuyu spread his hands and said helplessly: "Managing a region is completely different from a world. Seventeen''s power is also scattered in various regions. In fact, the overall situation is still stable, but there are always some people who are restless."


    Su Changxing took a sip of coffee, then changed his voice and said, "Forget it, let''s not talk about these things, let''s talk about Zhou An, what''s going on with him."


    Lin Xiuyu glanced at the three people standing beside him in a daze, the corners of his mouth twitched, and said:


    "After that battle, UU Kanshu www.uukanshu.com General Zhou''s strength has improved to a higher level, and he even killed Chenhe''s army alone."


    "He felt that the world could no longer be in such chaos, and then led us to sweep all the way, gathering the speakers of all forces to discuss, so he established the United Nations of today."


    "However, his physical condition is getting worse and worse. After the situation stabilizes, he said that he will find a way to heal his body."


    "A place called [Ethereal World]."


    "He went to that world through the guidance of the doomsday game, and there was no news after that. Just half a year ago, Xu Kai received a message from Zhou An, who seemed to be asking for help."


    "He led people to find a way to go to that world. Alas, I don''t know the specific situation."


    Su Changxing pondered for a while and said, "Why didn''t you stop him, that world might be very dangerous."


    Lin Xiuyu sneered, waved his hands and said, "How can I stop him, your apprentice is very strong, but has a stubborn temper, and Zhou An is not around, who can stop him."


    Lin Xiuyu pointed to the girl next to her, and said, "I don''t know the details, but she''s much better than Mayfair anyway."


    "Fair?" Su Changxing showed a strange expression.


    Lin Xiuyu coughed, seeming to know what Su Changxing was thinking, and said, "Don''t think about it, she is just my bodyguard, Xie Feier."


    Xie Feier looked at Su Changxing with a stiff smile: "Hello, leader."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said, "Where''s Cai Jing?"


    Lin Xiuyu sighed: "He died in that battle. A strong man from Litian World came to our rear, causing many non-combatants to die."


    Some things are still vivid in his mind. The experience of these years seems unreal. Many familiar people have disappeared, and the surrounding environment has become more and more strange.

 v4 Chapter 65： Qingfengzong

    After a while of dizziness, Zhou An landed on the sand, and the surrounding area was barren, only some huge corpses could be seen.


    He simply held a sword and walked forward stiffly. The rotten sword intent was not only corrupting the enemy, but also eroding himself. The stronger his strength, the stronger the rotten sword intent, and the faster the rate of corrosion.


    In addition to the body, the consciousness is being corroded.


    Intuition told him that the answer can be found in this world, and all his changes started from this world, at least he must first find the sword fairy who gave him the sword talisman.


    He quickly found a village in this desert. The village was very backward and almost lived the life of primitive people. They were all ordinary people with extremely strong bodies.


    The people in the village saw that he was extremely vigilant, and they almost didn''t come to fight him with hoes.


    Zhou An caught one of them and asked, "Do you know any cultivating sects near here?"


    The man shook his head quickly: "I don''t know, we are all just ordinary people, how do we know what the sect of cultivating immortals is?"


    He is not very familiar with this world, and this time he came to a completely different place, and Zhou An couldn''t figure out the direction. These ordinary people probably haven''t been too far away from this village in their entire lives, so it''s normal not to know.


    The man seemed a little scared, he broke free quickly, took two steps back and said, "What do you want to do?"


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "Which way can I get out of this desert?"


    The man pointed him in a direction, and then walked away in a daze.


    Zhou An walked in the pointed direction without using any strength. He walked forward on foot. The more strength he used, the faster his body would be corroded.


    After walking for half a month, day and night, he didn''t feel tired. The wind and sand covered his body, and his clothes were corroded bit by bit and became tattered.


    Finally on this day, he walked out of the desert, greenery appeared among the mountains in the distance, and there was a spring of clear lake water.


    He went to the lake and squatted down to drink water, and saw a young man fetching water by the lake. Compared with the people he met before, this man was dressed more civilized.


    The young man was obviously taken aback when he saw him: "What''s the matter with you? You came from the desert?"


    Zhou An nodded: "That''s right."


    The young man was even more frightened when he heard this: "No one has ever walked over there. I heard that there are only dead people and no living people over there."


    Zhou An was taken aback: "There are living people."


    The young man suddenly felt terrified, turned around and wanted to leave, but was grabbed by Zhou An. The strength of that arm was quite strong, so he knew he couldn''t break free.


    "Do you know any cultivating sects nearby? Or are there any cultivators." Zhou An asked.


    The young man breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Zhou Anzheng''s question: "Are you a cultivator? I don''t know the location of the sect of cultivating immortals, but every three years there will be cultivators coming to the village to accept disciples, but it''s still early."


    "I don''t know much, why don''t you follow me to the village and ask the village chief, he knows more."


    Zhou An nodded, and followed the young man to their village.


    This person is called Xu Changlai, and he is still a scholar, and he is going to take the exam in the second half of the year.


    "I''m going to leave these few days. It''s a long way to go. I don''t know if I can pass the exam." Xu Chang said.


    Zhou Andao was a little surprised: "Why don''t you practice, but want to be a student. It may not be easy for you to go to high school."


    Xu Changlai sighed and said: "Cultivating immortals has a natural threshold, and ordinary people like us don''t have that blessing."


    The distance from the lake to the village was not too far. From a distance, they saw black smoke rising from the village, as if houses had been burned down.


    Xu Changlai''s face changed drastically, he pulled Zhou An back and said, "These are gangsters, let''s avoid them first, these guys kill people without blinking an eye."


    "The talents in the county government left, and these gangsters appeared. It seems that they are here for revenge."


    Zhou An didn''t follow him immediately, but asked, "Are these bandits cultivators?"


    Xu Chang shook his head and said, "Of course not, come with me quickly and run to the county to report to the officials."


    Zhou An asked back: "Is there enough time? When you go, the whole village will probably be burned."


    After finishing speaking, Zhou An strode towards the village at a faster and faster speed. From a distance, he saw a person on the street beheaded by a bandit, blood spurting high.


    "I will teach you some lessons this time, and we will only kill some people! Next time you dare to report to the police, everyone should not think about it." The leader held up the big knife with blood in his hand, and said murderously.


    Then, they saw a disgraced boy running towards them, and the leader of the horse bandit cursed, "I don''t know what to do!"


    As he spoke, he rode towards Zhou An and killed all the rebels in the village. Naturally, these people were well-behaved.


    When Xu Changlai saw this scene, he covered his face and thought it was bad, Zhou An might not survive.


    Then, the expression on his face froze.


    Zhou An drew out his long sword and swung it lightly, cutting the man and horse into two pieces with the knife, and the dead man and horse corpses began to rot rapidly.


    This was indeed shocking, but it did not scare off the other horse bandits. These horse bandits were fierce people. Even if they were not immortals, they would have seen a lot of strange things. Besides, Zhou An was only one person, and there were many people, even if there were too many ants, they could kill an elephant!


    Zhou An frowned, noticing that these horse bandits seemed to have no intention of retreating, so he just kept going and killed them all, so as to avoid further revenge in the village.


    Before the horse bandits approached, he took out a bronze knife from his pocket and threw it out. The knife seemed to have a spirituality and spun rapidly in the air, quickly shuttling among the horse bandits, like a needle thread.


    In less than ten seconds, those horse bandits who were arrogant just a moment ago were all killed by his hands.


    "Why bother?" Zhou An sighed and retracted the knife with a calm expression on his face.


    The surrounding villagers were stunned. Zhou An killed all these horse bandits by himself. They had seen immortal cultivators before, but they had never seen immortal cultivators make a move.


    Xu Changlai took a deep breath: "I never thought that he is really a cultivator, and he is so strong."


    The village head is an old man with white hair, he looks very energetic, he said thank you, and asked the villagers to kill a pig and treat Zhou An to a banquet.


    Sitting on the table, the village head brought a big bowl of wine to Zhou An, and said, "These horse bandits didn''t kill people before, they just came to collect offerings every month."


    "Although life is a bit difficult, it''s still going on. I don''t know which careless person went to the county to report to the government."


    Speaking of this, Zhou An saw Xu Changlai''s expression, a little unnatural, and said: "Didn''t the people from the government find trouble with these horse bandits?"


    The village chief shook his head repeatedly and said, "What''s the use? These horse bandits are well-informed. Before the people in official uniforms came, they were already hiding far away. It''s impossible for the government people to stay here all the time. They came back after they left."


    Zhou An took a sip of his wine and felt a little strange: "Don''t these horse bandits want nothing but offerings?"


    Everyone else shook their heads, as if they were also surprised by this.


    It''s a bit too disciplined.


    At this time, the village head stood up, knelt down in front of Zhou An, and said, "Immortal head, you must save our village. Those horse bandits will definitely come to take revenge after so many people died."


    Zhou An thought for a while, if the remaining horse bandits came back to take revenge after he left, they might have slaughtered the whole village, "I will take care of it, the village chief doesn''t need to worry."


    The village chief was taken aback, he didn''t expect Zhou An to agree so easily, he was so easy to talk, and he was going to promise some benefits, thanking him again and again: "Thank you, Immortal, thank you, Immortal."


    Seeing his appearance, Zhou An just smiled slightly: "The village chief should stand up and talk."


    He just felt that the hope of surviving was slim, and it was not a big deal to do a favor casually.


    Then, Zhou An said: "Village Chief, do you know if there is any sect of cultivating immortals near here?"


    The village head thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "This is something that me and other mortals can know, but in the county town, there are sect cultivators stationed for a long time."


    "Is that so?" Zhou An immediately had a goal, as long as he asked the origin of the sword talisman in his hand, he could find the sword fairy.


    At night, he followed a hunter up the mountain, UU reading www.uukanshu.com to the village where the bandits were.


    But before they arrived, a group of people rushed out from the forest and stopped in front of them. The leader was wearing a green shirt and looked like a reader, holding a fan in his hand.


    "Your Excellency is the one who killed my Qingfeng Sect disciple during the day. I didn''t expect you to come to the door without running away." The man said with extraordinary momentum.


    Zhou An was a little surprised that there were immortal cultivators among these horse bandits, "Qingfengzong? Qingfengzhai is right, I didn''t expect there to be immortal cultivators among a group of horse bandits."


    The man frowned and stared at Zhou An, sensing that something was wrong with his breath, erratic: "If you are so rude, don''t blame me for being rude. I wanted to find a way to reconcile with you."


    Zhou An said disdainfully: "Reconciliation? How to reconcile, I don''t want to reconcile with a group of horse bandits."


    Anger rose on that man''s face, and with a wave of one hand, a large number of wind blades formed between his hands and shot at him, "Kill him."


    Zhou An swung a sword with one hand, and chopped off the wind blades. He took out a small knife from his sleeve, and formed a black line, piercing through the aura shield of the cultivator.


    Soon all the horse bandits around fell under Zhou An''s sword, only the cultivator was still alive.


    "You can''t kill me. Our Qingfeng Sect has been registered with the imperial court. It is a decent family. If you kill me, you will be wanted."


    "Let me go, everything before is wiped out..."


    Before he finished speaking, Zhou An chopped off his head with a sword, "It''s all nonsense, a group of bandits are still decent."


    The previous Orion had already run away in the chaos, and he probably went back.


    Zhou An didn''t stop much, and continued to walk towards the cottage. He still decided to cut grass and roots, help people to the end, and send Buddha to the west.

 v4 Chapter 66： New Years Eve

    With the lights flickering in the dark night, Zhou An could easily find the location of the cottage. The area of ??the cottage is not too big, only half of the hilltop. It looks like it has just been built. It is relatively simple, but the overall structure is not bad.


    It''s just that at this time the cottage was already deserted, and the rest of the people fled in fear. There was only one old man who kept a horse. The old man had a broken leg, so he couldn''t walk at night or ride a horse, so he didn''t run.


    "Immortal Chief, I will accept my fate if you want to kill or cut, but these horses are all good horses. They don''t know anything. If they can''t do it, they can go to the city to buy them." The old man said again and again.


    "Kill the horse, why should I kill the horse?" Zhou An said puzzledly, "You said you are a horse breeder, why did you come to be a horse bandit?"


    The old man said helplessly: "I didn''t know they were horse bandits at first, but they fooled me into saying that they came to the Immortal Sect to raise horses. As soon as I heard that they were Immortals, I came here with great interest."


    "But there are indeed immortals among these people. For a while, I couldn''t tell whether they were horse bandits or immortals. Anyway, I just raise horses."


    Zhou An felt that this person didn''t know right from wrong, so he said angrily, "These people look like horse bandits at first glance, you insist on calling them immortals."


    The old man hesitated for a while and said: "But there is even a library here, so will the horse bandits have a library?"


    Zhou An was taken aback for a moment, he didn''t expect such a thing to happen, and then said: "Zangshu Pavilion? Take me to see, I want to see what is in this so-called Zangshu Pavilion."


    He noticed that these horse bandits seemed to really want to establish a sect of cultivating immortals, which probably had a prototype. What the man said before could not be true.


    When I came to the so-called Zangshu Pavilion, it was a low-rise wooden building, and there were many books in it. Zhou An checked it out, and found that most of them were some fists and kicks, but there were still methods of entraining qi related to immortal cultivators.


    This kind of method is very basic, but it does not prevent talented people from becoming immortal cultivators, it just takes a long time.


    "What is going on with these horse bandits? Are they really planning to establish a cultivating sect here?"


    Feeling a little surprised, Zhou An inspected the bookshelves again, his eyes locked on the few basic sword moves. His sword skills came from the doomsday game, and he was already at the master level. Such basic things should not be of much use to him, but he read half of a book of basic sword moves, but he had some inexplicable insights.


    This made him feel that his sword skills might be able to reach another level, although the master level was already the highest level in theory.


    He wants to see what kind of sword cultivator in this world is like, but it seems that sword cultivator is a relatively small part of immortal cultivators and needs higher talents.


    Compared with Extraordinary people, Immortal cultivators have a higher natural threshold. Many things have been decided before birth. Mortals are mortals, immortals are immortals, most of the offspring of mortals are mortals, and most of the offspring of immortals are also immortals.


    "I''m going to burn the stockade, do you want to go down together?"


    Zhou An said to the old man who kept the horses, and then burned the whole village with a fire. The raging fire became more and more intense, and it could be seen from more than ten miles away, and the whole sky was burned red.


    He could tell that this old man was not a horse bandit, he was probably fooled up here.


    "My lord, let''s go, I''ll leave tomorrow morning." Sitting at the gate of the village, the old man waved his hand and said.


    Zhou An rode his horse to the direction of the county seat, and heard from the village chief that there were permanent cultivators there, so he might be able to inquire about the sword talisman, and even if he couldn''t, he could still visit the sect of cultivating immortals.


    The direction is correct. After going down the mountain, it is not far from the county seat, and you can see the brightly lit scene in the distance.


    The material in this world is still quite rich, and the walls of a small county town are extremely tall, and it will take a lot of effort to break through.


    The door was open, and many people came in and out, which was unexpected. He thought he would not be able to enter until the next morning. There were quite a few people on the street, including some immortal cultivators.


    After questioning, Zhou An found out that today is the New Year''s Eve, which is why the city is so lively.


    Kaiyuan seems to be a powerful cultivator, and this is also the birthplace of Kaiyuan.


    Wandering in the night market, it was already late at night, and there were still many people. In this world, even ordinary people are very energetic.


    Walking to a place where people gather, many people are watching from a distance, but they dare not approach.


    "What''s going on here? Why are there so many people?" Zhou An asked the man next to him holding a long sword.


    Although he is not an immortal cultivator, he has strong blood energy, so he should be a warrior. A warrior can make up for his innate deficiencies, gather blood energy to a certain level, and then he can cross the threshold and enter the path of immortal cultivation.


    The man glanced at Zhou An indifferently, and said lightly:


    "Outsider."


    "This is the annual Kaiyuan Competition. The winner can get some rare cheats or fairy treasures, but only immortal cultivators can enter. We can only watch from the outside, but it is enough to see. It is very rare to see these immortal cultivators make a move, and maybe they can get some immortal energy."


    Although he appeared calm, his eyes were full of longing.


    Zhou An nodded thoughtfully: "Okay, then I''ll go in first, and you watch outside."


    The man saw Zhou An''s rustic look: "Can you go in?"


    Zhou An was not sure: "It should be possible."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" The man didn''t speak any more, instead he looked like he was watching a play, he was sure Zhou An was just pretending.


    Zhou An has a feeling of traveling in an unfamiliar city. The lively environment will probably make people put aside other worries and walk to the gate.


    There were a few servants holding long sticks standing at the door. They were full of blood and looked unusually strong. When they saw Zhou An walking in, they asked, "Only immortal cultivators can enter. Are you an immortal cultivator?"


    Seeing Zhou An''s unkempt appearance, they were full of suspicion, and the orb in his hand didn''t respond at all.


    Zhou An has experience in this kind of thing. He took out a knife from his arms, twirled it twice in his palm, and asked with a smile, "What do you think?"


    The servants guarding the gate immediately became respectful, nodding and bowing: "Please come in, Immortal Elder, please come in, Immortal Elder."


    "Our main purpose is to prevent those mortals who don''t know their level from coming in to disturb the atmosphere. If you offend me, please bear with us."


    Zhou An is not surprised by this either. In such a society, the hierarchy is stricter than imagined. To become an immortal cultivator, no matter how powerful he is, he is regarded as a master.


    As soon as he came in, he saw two monks fighting. They were not considered strong. They were almost all monks in the foundation building stage. They fought back and forth. One relied on immortal treasures, and the other relied on immortal techniques. Various methods were frequently used. There were thunder lights flashing above, and it was quite exciting to watch.


    At this time.


    Seeing Zhou An''s embarrassed appearance, a simple-dressed monk with obvious noble aura became interested and stepped forward and asked, "I see that brother has been here for a long time, why don''t you go up and have a try? The rewards for the Kaiyuan competition are quite good, and many people come here just for this."


    "And the final winner will have the opportunity to join Daqi''s Immortal Mansion."


    Zhou An smiled and said indifferently: "I just came in to take a look, and I didn''t want to participate. But what exactly is Daqi''s Immortal Mansion?"


    The monk opened the fan in his hand: "Da Qi''s Immortal Mansion is naturally Da Qi''s Immortal Mansion. It can be compared with Wangtian Mountain. There are many great monks among them."


    "It seems that Xiongtai is an outsider. I see that Xiongtai is carrying a long sword. Could it be that he is a sword cultivator?"


    Zhou An said little by little: "It is."


    He felt that he should be regarded as a sword cultivator, at least the fighting style was similar, but there might be essential differences.


    There was a hint of surprise on the monk''s face: "Sword cultivators are generally rare, and the road to cultivation is even more difficult. It seems that your Excellency is not an ordinary person."


    "My name is Qi Fugui, I don''t know how to call you?"


    Qi Fugui?


    It''s really a name with more than a little earth.


    A trace of weirdness flashed across Zhou An''s face, and he said with a smile, "My name is Zhou An, and your name is quite festive."


    Qi Fugui was silent for a moment, then held his breath and said: "You are the first one to say my name is happy. In fact, this great monk himself is also a sword cultivator. I heard that if you win the competition, you can get a copy of the sword intent experience of the great monk Kaiyuan. Although it is not written by hand, it is quite good."


    Sword intent experience?


    Zhou An became somewhat interested when he heard this place, and saw that none of the monks here seemed to be very strong, so he said, "Then I''ll give it a try?"


    Qi Fugui nodded: "If you think you can do it, go ahead. Of course, there must be rules in the competition. You can hurt people, but you can''t kill people."


    Zhou An walked to the counter in the front row to make records. It was an extremely beautiful young woman with thick rouge on her face. Seeing Zhou An, she smiled and said, "Sir, are you going to participate in the competition?"


    Zhou An nodded: "Yes."


    The woman picked up a pen and began to record: "10 spirit stones are required to participate in the competition."


    Zhou An was stunned for a moment, he didn''t have any spirit stones on him, before he could speak, Qi Fugui greeted behind him: "His is on my head."


    The woman''s complexion changed, and she said respectfully, "Okay."


    Zhou An didn''t pay too much attention to this, but felt that Qi Fugui''s identity might be a bit unusual, so he turned around and patted Qi Fugui on the shoulder: "It''s very righteous, if you have money later, I will definitely make it up for you."


    Qi Fugui''s expression was obviously dull for a moment, and then he laughed loudly: "You are a bit interesting, then I will wait for you to return it to me."


    When Zhou An walked towards the competition stage, the slightly older monk next to him whispered, "My lord, do you think he is very unusual?"


    Qi Fugui glanced at him, "It''s not ordinary, it''s definitely not ordinary, but we still have to look at his strength. A swordsman should pay attention to talent and perseverance, otherwise he will go crazy."


    The older monk echoed and said: "My lord is right. Generally speaking, sword masters have great potential. For example, four out of ten great monks are sword masters."


    "Snobbery!" Qi Fugui said quietly: "You still have to look at your heart. Look at people, know your destiny, smile often, and worry to death."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" The man didn''t speak any more, instead he looked like he was watching a play, he was sure Zhou An was just pretending.


    Zhou An has a feeling of traveling in an unfamiliar city. The lively environment will probably make people put aside other worries and walk to the gate.


    There were a few servants holding long sticks standing at the door. They were full of blood and looked unusually strong. When they saw Zhou An walking in, they asked, "Only immortal cultivators can enter. Are you an immortal cultivator?"


    Seeing Zhou An''s unkempt appearance, they were full of suspicion, and the orb in his hand didn''t respond at all.


    Zhou An has experience in this kind of thing. He took out a knife from his arms, twirled it twice in his palm, and asked with a smile, "What do you think?"


    The servants guarding the gate immediately became respectful, nodding and bowing: "Please come in, Immortal Elder, please come in, Immortal Elder."


    "Our main purpose is to prevent those mortals who don''t know their level from coming in to disturb the atmosphere. If you offend me, please bear with us."


    Zhou An is not surprised by this either. In such a society, the hierarchy is stricter than imagined. To become an immortal cultivator, no matter how powerful he is, he is regarded as a master.


    As soon as he came in, he saw two monks fighting. They were not considered strong. They were almost all monks in the foundation building stage. They fought back and forth. One relied on immortal treasures, and the other relied on immortal techniques. Various methods were frequently used. There were thunder lights flashing above, and it was quite exciting to watch.


    At this time.


    Seeing Zhou An''s embarrassed appearance, a simple-dressed monk with obvious noble aura became interested and stepped forward and asked, "I see that brother has been here for a long time, why don''t you go up and have a try? The rewards for the Kaiyuan competition are quite good, and many people come here just for this."


    "And the final winner will have the opportunity to join Daqi''s Immortal Mansion."


    Zhou An smiled and said indifferently: "I just came in to take a look, and I didn''t want to participate. But what exactly is Daqi''s Immortal Mansion?"


    The monk opened the fan in his hand: "Da Qi''s Immortal Mansion is naturally Da Qi''s Immortal Mansion. It can be compared with Wangtian Mountain. There are many great monks among them."


    "It seems that Xiongtai is an outsider. I see that Xiongtai is carrying a long sword. Could it be that he is a sword cultivator?"


    Zhou An said little by little: "It is."


    He felt that he should be regarded as a sword cultivator, at least the fighting style was similar, but there might be essential differences.


    There was a hint of surprise on the monk''s face: "Sword cultivators are generally rare, and the road to cultivation is even more difficult. It seems that your Excellency is not an ordinary person."


    "My name is Qi Fugui, I don''t know how to call you?"


    Qi Fugui?


    It''s really a name with more than a little earth.


    A trace of weirdness flashed across Zhou An''s face, and he said with a smile, "My name is Zhou An, and your name is quite festive."


    Qi Fugui was silent for a moment, then held his breath and said: "You are the first one to say my name is happy. In fact, this great monk himself is also a sword cultivator. I heard that if you win the competition, you can get a copy of the sword intent experience of the great monk Kaiyuan. Although it is not written by hand, it is quite good."


    Sword intent experience?


    Zhou An became somewhat interested when he heard this place, and saw that none of the monks here seemed to be very strong, so he said, "Then I''ll give it a try?"


    Qi Fugui nodded: "If you think you can do it, go ahead. Of course, there must be rules in the competition. You can hurt people, but you can''t kill people."


    Zhou An walked to the counter in the front row to make records. It was an extremely beautiful young woman with thick rouge on her face. Seeing Zhou An, she smiled and said, "Sir, are you going to participate in the competition?"


    Zhou An nodded: "Yes."


    The woman picked up a pen and began to record: "10 spirit stones are required to participate in the competition."


    Zhou An was stunned for a moment, he didn''t have any spirit stones on him, before he could speak, Qi Fugui greeted behind him: "His is on my head."


    The woman''s complexion changed, and she said respectfully, "Okay."


    Zhou An didn''t pay too much attention to this, but felt that Qi Fugui''s identity might be a bit unusual, so he turned around and patted Qi Fugui on the shoulder: "It''s very righteous, if you have money later, I will definitely make it up for you."


    Qi Fugui''s expression was obviously dull for a moment, and then he laughed loudly: "You are a bit interesting, then I will wait for you to return it to me."


    When Zhou An walked towards the competition stage, the slightly older monk next to him whispered, "My lord, do you think he is very unusual?"


    Qi Fugui glanced at him, "It''s not ordinary, it''s definitely not ordinary, but we still have to look at his strength. A swordsman should pay attention to talent and perseverance, otherwise he will go crazy."


    The older monk echoed and said: "My lord is right. Generally speaking, sword masters have great potential. For example, four out of ten great monks are sword masters."


    "Snobbery!" Qi Fugui said quietly: "You still have to look at your heart. Look at people, know your destiny, smile often, and worry to death."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" The man didn''t speak any more, instead he looked like he was watching a play, he was sure Zhou An was just pretending.


    Zhou An has a feeling of traveling in an unfamiliar city. The lively environment will probably make people put aside other worries and walk to the gate.


    There were a few servants holding long sticks standing at the door. They were full of blood and looked unusually strong. Seeing Zhou An walking in, they asked, "Only immortal cultivators can enter. Are you an immortal cultivator?"


    Seeing Zhou An''s unkempt appearance, they were full of suspicion, and the orb in his hand didn''t respond at all.


    Zhou An has experience in this kind of thing. He took out a knife from his arms, twirled it twice in his palm, and asked with a smile, "What do you think?"


    The servants guarding the gate immediately became respectful, nodding and bowing: "Please come in, Immortal Elder, please come in, Immortal Elder."


    "Our main purpose is to prevent those mortals who don''t know their level from coming in to disturb the atmosphere. If you offend me, please bear with us."


    Zhou An is not surprised by this either. In such a society, the hierarchy is stricter than imagined. To become an immortal cultivator, no matter how powerful he is, he is regarded as a master.


    As soon as he came in, he saw two monks fighting. They were not considered strong. They were almost all monks in the foundation building stage. They fought back and forth. One relied on immortal treasures, and the other relied on immortal techniques. Various methods were frequently used. There were thunder lights flashing above, and it was quite exciting to watch.


    At this time.


    Seeing Zhou An''s embarrassed appearance, a simple-dressed monk with obvious noble aura became interested and stepped forward and asked, "I see that brother has been here for a long time, why don''t you go up and have a try? The rewards for the Kaiyuan competition are quite good, and many people come here just for this."


    "And the final winner will have the opportunity to join Daqi''s Immortal Mansion."


    Zhou An smiled and said indifferently: "I just came in to take a look, and I didn''t want to participate. But what exactly is Daqi''s Immortal Mansion?"


    The monk opened the fan in his hand: "Da Qi''s Immortal Mansion is naturally Da Qi''s Immortal Mansion. It can be compared with Wangtian Mountain. There are many great monks among them."


    "It seems that Xiongtai is an outsider. I see that Xiongtai is carrying a long sword. Could it be that he is a sword cultivator?"


    Zhou An said little by little: "It is."


    He felt that he should be regarded as a sword cultivator, at least the fighting style was similar, but there might be essential differences.


    There was a hint of surprise on the monk''s face: "Sword cultivators are generally rare, and the road to cultivation is even more difficult. It seems that your Excellency is not an ordinary person."


    "My name is Qi Fugui, I don''t know how to call you?"


    Qi Fugui?


    It''s really a name with more than a little earth.


    A trace of weirdness flashed across Zhou An''s face, and he said with a smile, "My name is Zhou An, and your name is quite festive."


    Qi Fugui was silent for a moment, then held his breath and said: "You are the first one to say my name is happy. In fact, this great monk himself is also a sword cultivator. I heard that if you win the competition, you can get a copy of the sword intent experience of the great monk Kaiyuan. Although it is not written by hand, it is quite good."


    Sword intent experience?


    Zhou An became somewhat interested when he heard this place, and saw that none of the monks here seemed to be very strong, so he said, "Then I''ll give it a try?"


    Qi Fugui nodded: "If you think you can do it, go ahead. Of course, there must be rules in the competition. You can hurt people, but you can''t kill people."


    Zhou An walked to the counter in the front row to make records. It was an extremely beautiful young woman with thick rouge on her face. Seeing Zhou An, she smiled and said, "Sir, are you going to participate in the competition?"


    Zhou An nodded: "Yes."


    The woman picked up a pen and began to record: "10 spirit stones are required to participate in the competition."


    Zhou An was stunned for a moment, he didn''t have any spirit stones on him, before he could speak, Qi Fugui greeted behind him: "His is on my head."


    The woman''s complexion changed, and she said respectfully, "Okay."


    Zhou An didn''t pay too much attention to this, but felt that Qi Fugui''s identity might be a bit unusual, so he turned around and patted Qi Fugui on the shoulder: "It''s very righteous, if you have money later, I will definitely make it up for you."


    Qi Fugui''s expression was obviously dull for a moment, and then he laughed loudly: "You are a bit interesting, then I will wait for you to return it to me."


    When Zhou An walked towards the competition stage, the slightly older monk next to him whispered, "My lord, do you think he is very unusual?"


    Qi Fugui glanced at him, "It''s not ordinary, it''s definitely not ordinary, but we still have to look at his strength. A swordsman should pay attention to talent and perseverance, otherwise he will go crazy."


    The older monk echoed and said: "My lord is right. Generally speaking, sword masters have great potential. For example, four out of ten great monks are sword masters."


    "Snobbery!" Qi Fugui said quietly: "You still have to look at your heart. Look at people, know your destiny, smile often, and worry to death."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" The man didn''t speak any more, instead he looked like he was watching a play, he was sure Zhou An was just pretending.


    Zhou An has a feeling of traveling in an unfamiliar city. The lively environment will probably make people put aside other worries and walk to the gate.


    There were a few servants holding long sticks standing at the door. They were full of blood and looked unusually strong. Seeing Zhou An walking in, they asked, "Only immortal cultivators can enter. Are you an immortal cultivator?"


    Seeing Zhou An''s unkempt appearance, they were full of suspicion, and the orb in his hand didn''t respond at all.


    Zhou An has experience in this kind of thing. He took out a knife from his arms, twirled it twice in his palm, and asked with a smile, "What do you think?"


    The servants guarding the gate immediately became respectful, nodding and bowing: "Please come in, Immortal Elder, please come in, Immortal Elder."


    "Our main purpose is to prevent those mortals who don''t know their level from coming in to disturb the atmosphere. If you offend me, please bear with us."


    Zhou An is not surprised by this either. In such a society, the hierarchy is stricter than imagined. To become an immortal cultivator, no matter how powerful he is, he is regarded as a master.


    As soon as he came in, he saw two monks fighting. They were not considered strong. They were almost all monks in the foundation building stage. They fought back and forth. One relied on immortal treasures, and the other relied on immortal techniques. Various methods were frequently used. There were thunder lights flashing above, and it was quite exciting to watch.


    At this time.


    Seeing Zhou An''s embarrassed appearance, a simple-dressed monk with obvious noble aura became interested and stepped forward and asked, "I see that brother has been here for a long time, why don''t you go up and have a try? The rewards for the Kaiyuan competition are quite good, and many people come here just for this."


    "And the final winner will have the opportunity to join Daqi''s Immortal Mansion."


    Zhou An smiled and said indifferently: "I just came in to take a look, and I didn''t want to participate. But what exactly is Daqi''s Immortal Mansion?"


    The monk opened the fan in his hand: "Da Qi''s Immortal Mansion is naturally Da Qi''s Immortal Mansion. It can be compared with Wangtian Mountain. There are many great monks among them."


    "It seems that Xiongtai is an outsider. I see that Xiongtai is carrying a long sword. Could it be that he is a sword cultivator?"


    Zhou An said little by little: "It is."


    He felt that he should be regarded as a sword cultivator, at least the fighting style was similar, but there might be essential differences.


    There was a hint of surprise on the monk''s face: "Sword cultivators are generally rare, and the road to cultivation is even more difficult. It seems that your Excellency is not an ordinary person."


    "My name is Qi Fugui, I don''t know how to call you?"


    Qi Fugui?


    It''s really a name with more than a little earth.


    A trace of weirdness flashed across Zhou An''s face, and he said with a smile, "My name is Zhou An, and your name is quite festive."


    Qi Fugui was silent for a moment, then held his breath and said: "You are the first one to say my name is happy. In fact, this great monk himself is also a sword cultivator. I heard that if you win the competition, you can get a copy of the sword intent experience of the great monk Kaiyuan. Although it is not written by hand, it is quite good."


    Sword intent experience?


    Zhou An became somewhat interested when he heard this place, and saw that none of the monks here seemed to be very strong, so he said, "Then I''ll give it a try?"


    Qi Fugui nodded: "If you think you can do it, go ahead. Of course, there must be rules in the competition. You can hurt people, but you can''t kill people."


    Zhou An walked to the counter in the front row to make records. It was an extremely beautiful young woman with thick rouge on her face. Seeing Zhou An, she smiled and said, "Sir, are you going to participate in the competition?"


    Zhou An nodded: "Yes."


    The woman picked up a pen and began to record: "10 spirit stones are required to participate in the competition."


    Zhou An was stunned for a moment, he didn''t have any spirit stones on him, before he could speak, Qi Fugui greeted behind him: "His is on my head."


    The woman''s complexion changed, and she said respectfully, "Okay."


    Zhou An didn''t pay too much attention to this, but felt that Qi Fugui''s identity might be a bit unusual, so he turned around and patted Qi Fugui on the shoulder: "It''s very righteous, if you have money later, I will definitely make it up for you."


    Qi Fugui''s expression was obviously dull for a moment, and then he laughed loudly: "You are a bit interesting, then I will wait for you to return it to me."


    When Zhou An walked towards the competition stage, the slightly older monk next to him whispered, "My lord, do you think he is very unusual?"


    Qi Fugui glanced at him, "It''s not ordinary, it''s definitely not ordinary, but we still have to look at his strength. A swordsman should pay attention to talent and perseverance, otherwise he will go crazy."


    The older monk echoed and said: "My lord is right. Generally speaking, sword masters have great potential. For example, four out of ten great monks are sword masters."


    "Snobbery!" Qi Fugui said quietly: "You still have to look at your heart. Look at people, know your destiny, smile often, and worry to death."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" The man didn''t speak any more, instead he looked like he was watching a play, he was sure Zhou An was just pretending.


    Zhou An has a feeling of traveling in an unfamiliar city. The lively environment will probably make people put aside other worries and walk to the gate.


    There were a few servants holding long sticks standing at the door. They were full of blood and looked unusually strong. Seeing Zhou An walking in, they asked, "Only immortal cultivators can enter. Are you an immortal cultivator?"


    Seeing Zhou An''s unkempt appearance, they were full of suspicion, and the orb in his hand didn''t respond at all.


    Zhou An has experience in this kind of thing. He took out a knife from his arms, twirled it twice in his palm, and asked with a smile, "What do you think?"


    The servants guarding the gate immediately became respectful, nodding and bowing: "Please come in, Immortal Elder, please come in, Immortal Elder."


    "Our main purpose is to prevent those mortals who don''t know their level from coming in to disturb the atmosphere. If you offend me, please bear with us."


    Zhou An is not surprised by this either. In such a society, the hierarchy is stricter than imagined. To become an immortal cultivator, no matter how powerful he is, he is regarded as a master.


    As soon as he came in, he saw two monks fighting. They were not considered strong. They were almost all monks in the foundation building stage. They fought back and forth. One relied on immortal treasures, and the other relied on immortal techniques. Various methods were frequently used. There were thunder lights flashing above, and it was quite exciting to watch.


    At this time.


    Seeing Zhou An''s embarrassed appearance, a simple-dressed monk with obvious noble aura became interested and stepped forward and asked, "I see that brother has been here for a long time, why don''t you go up and have a try? The rewards for the Kaiyuan competition are quite good, and many people come here just for this."


    "And the final winner will have the opportunity to join Daqi''s Immortal Mansion."


    Zhou An smiled and said indifferently: "I just came in to take a look, and I didn''t want to participate. But what exactly is Daqi''s Immortal Mansion?"


    The monk opened the fan in his hand: "Da Qi''s Immortal Mansion is naturally Da Qi''s Immortal Mansion. It can be compared with Wangtian Mountain. There are many great monks among them."


    "It seems that Xiongtai is an outsider. I see that Xiongtai is carrying a long sword. Could it be that he is a sword cultivator?"


    Zhou An said little by little: "It is."


    He felt that he should be regarded as a sword cultivator, at least the fighting style was similar, but there might be essential differences.


    There was a hint of surprise on the monk''s face: "Sword cultivators are generally rare, and the road to cultivation is even more difficult. It seems that your Excellency is not an ordinary person."


    "My name is Qi Fugui, I don''t know how to call you?"


    Qi Fugui?


    It''s really a name with more than a little earth.


    A trace of weirdness flashed across Zhou An''s face, and he said with a smile, "My name is Zhou An, and your name is quite festive."


    Qi Fugui was silent for a moment, then held his breath and said: "You are the first one to say my name is happy. In fact, this great monk himself is also a sword cultivator. I heard that if you win the competition, you can get a copy of the sword intent experience of the great monk Kaiyuan. Although it is not written by hand, it is quite good."


    Sword intent experience?


    Zhou An became somewhat interested when he heard this place, and saw that none of the monks here seemed to be very strong, so he said, "Then I''ll give it a try?"


    Qi Fugui nodded: "If you think you can do it, go ahead. Of course, there must be rules in the competition. You can hurt people, but you can''t kill people."


    Zhou An walked to the counter in the front row to make records. It was an extremely beautiful young woman with thick rouge on her face. Seeing Zhou An, she smiled and said, "Sir, are you going to participate in the competition?"


    Zhou An nodded: "Yes."


    The woman picked up a pen and began to record: "10 spirit stones are required to participate in the competition."


    Zhou An was stunned for a moment, he didn''t have any spirit stones on him, before he could speak, Qi Fugui greeted behind him: "His is on my head."


    The woman''s complexion changed, and she said respectfully, "Okay."


    Zhou An didn''t pay too much attention to this, but felt that Qi Fugui''s identity might be a bit unusual, so he turned around and patted Qi Fugui on the shoulder: "It''s very righteous, if you have money later, I will definitely make it up for you."


    Qi Fugui''s expression was obviously dull for a moment, and then he laughed loudly: "You are a bit interesting, then I will wait for you to return it to me."


    When Zhou An walked towards the competition stage, the slightly older monk next to him whispered, "My lord, do you think he is very unusual?"


    Qi Fugui glanced at him, "It''s not ordinary, it''s definitely not ordinary, but we still have to look at his strength. A swordsman should pay attention to talent and perseverance, otherwise he will go crazy."


    The older monk echoed and said: "My lord is right. Generally speaking, sword masters have great potential. For example, four out of ten great monks are sword masters."


    "Snobbery!" Qi Fugui said quietly: "You still have to look at your heart. Look at people, know your destiny, smile often, and worry to death."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" The man didn''t speak any more, instead he looked like he was watching a play, he was sure Zhou An was just pretending.


    Zhou An has a feeling of traveling in an unfamiliar city. The lively environment will probably make people put aside other worries and walk to the gate.


    There were a few servants holding long sticks standing at the door. They were full of blood and looked unusually strong. Seeing Zhou An walking in, they asked, "Only immortal cultivators can enter. Are you an immortal cultivator?"


    Seeing Zhou An''s unkempt appearance, they were full of suspicion, and the orb in his hand didn''t respond at all.


    Zhou An has experience in this kind of thing. He took out a knife from his arms, twirled it twice in his palm, and asked with a smile, "What do you think?"


    The servants guarding the gate immediately became respectful, nodding and bowing: "Please come in, Immortal Elder, please come in, Immortal Elder."


    "Our main purpose is to prevent those mortals who don''t know their level from coming in to disturb the atmosphere. If you offend me, please bear with us."


    Zhou An is not surprised by this either. In such a society, the hierarchy is stricter than imagined. To become an immortal cultivator, no matter how powerful he is, he is regarded as a master.


    As soon as he came in, he saw two monks fighting. They were not considered strong. They were almost all monks in the foundation building stage. They fought back and forth. One relied on immortal treasures, and the other relied on immortal techniques. Various methods were frequently used. There were thunder lights flashing above, and it was quite exciting to watch.


    At this time.


    Seeing Zhou An''s embarrassed appearance, a simple-dressed monk with obvious noble aura became interested and stepped forward and asked, "I see that brother has been here for a long time, why don''t you go up and have a try? The rewards for the Kaiyuan competition are quite good, and many people come here just for this."


    "And the final winner will have the opportunity to join Daqi''s Immortal Mansion."


    Zhou An smiled and said indifferently: "I just came in to take a look, and I didn''t want to participate. But what exactly is Daqi''s Immortal Mansion?"


    The monk opened the fan in his hand: "Da Qi''s Immortal Mansion is naturally Da Qi''s Immortal Mansion. It can be compared with Wangtian Mountain. There are many great monks among them."


    "It seems that Xiongtai is an outsider. I see that Xiongtai is carrying a long sword. Could it be that he is a sword cultivator?"


    Zhou An said little by little: "It is."


    He felt that he should be regarded as a sword cultivator, at least the fighting style was similar, but there might be essential differences.


    There was a hint of surprise on the monk''s face: "Sword cultivators are generally rare, and the road to cultivation is even more difficult. It seems that your Excellency is not an ordinary person."


    "My name is Qi Fugui, I don''t know how to call you?"


    Qi Fugui?


    It''s really a name with more than a little earth.


    A trace of weirdness flashed across Zhou An''s face, and he said with a smile, "My name is Zhou An, and your name is quite festive."


    Qi Fugui was silent for a moment, then held his breath and said: "You are the first one to say my name is happy. In fact, this great monk himself is also a sword cultivator. I heard that if you win the competition, you can get a copy of the sword intent experience of the great monk Kaiyuan. Although it is not written by hand, it is quite good."


    Sword intent experience?


    Zhou An became somewhat interested when he heard this place, and saw that none of the monks here seemed to be very strong, so he said, "Then I''ll give it a try?"


    Qi Fugui nodded: "If you think you can do it, go ahead. Of course, there must be rules in the competition. You can hurt people, but you can''t kill people."


    Zhou An walked to the counter in the front row to make records. It was an extremely beautiful young woman with thick rouge on her face. Seeing Zhou An, she smiled and said, "Sir, are you going to participate in the competition?"


    Zhou An nodded: "Yes."


    The woman picked up a pen and began to record: "10 spirit stones are required to participate in the competition."


    Zhou An was stunned for a moment, he didn''t have any spirit stones on him, before he could speak, Qi Fugui greeted behind him: "His is on my head."


    The woman''s complexion changed, and she said respectfully, "Okay."


    Zhou An didn''t pay too much attention to this, but felt that Qi Fugui''s identity might be a bit unusual, so he turned around and patted Qi Fugui on the shoulder: "It''s very righteous, if you have money later, I will definitely make it up for you."


    Qi Fugui''s expression was obviously dull for a moment, and then he laughed loudly: "You are a bit interesting, then I will wait for you to return it to me."


    When Zhou An walked towards the competition stage, the slightly older monk next to him whispered, "My lord, do you think he is very unusual?"


    Qi Fugui glanced at him, "It''s not ordinary, it''s definitely not ordinary, but we still have to look at his strength. A swordsman should pay attention to talent and perseverance, otherwise he will go crazy."


    The older monk echoed and said: "My lord is right. Generally speaking, sword masters have great potential. For example, four out of ten great monks are sword masters."


    "Snobbery!" Qi Fugui said quietly: "You still have to look at your heart. Look at people, know your destiny, smile often, and worry to death."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" The man didn''t speak any more, instead he looked like he was watching a play, he was sure Zhou An was just pretending.


    Zhou An has a feeling of traveling in an unfamiliar city. The lively environment will probably make people put aside other worries and walk to the gate.


    There were a few servants holding long sticks standing at the door. They were full of blood and looked unusually strong. Seeing Zhou An walking in, they asked, "Only immortal cultivators can enter. Are you an immortal cultivator?"


    Seeing Zhou An''s unkempt appearance, they were full of suspicion, and the orb in his hand didn''t respond at all.


    Zhou An has experience in this kind of thing. He took out a knife from his arms, twirled it twice in his palm, and asked with a smile, "What do you think?"


    The servants guarding the gate immediately became respectful, nodding and bowing: "Please come in, Immortal Elder, please come in, Immortal Elder."


    "Our main purpose is to prevent those mortals who don''t know their level from coming in to disturb the atmosphere. If you offend me, please bear with us."


    Zhou An is not surprised by this either. In such a society, the hierarchy is stricter than imagined. To become an immortal cultivator, no matter how powerful he is, he is regarded as a master.


    As soon as he came in, he saw two monks fighting. They were not considered strong. They were almost all monks in the foundation building stage. They fought back and forth. One relied on immortal treasures, and the other relied on immortal techniques. Various methods were frequently used. There were thunder lights flashing above, and it was quite exciting to watch.


    At this time.


    Seeing Zhou An''s embarrassed appearance, a simple-dressed monk with obvious noble aura became interested and stepped forward and asked, "I see that brother has been here for a long time, why don''t you go up and have a try? The rewards for the Kaiyuan competition are quite good, and many people come here just for this."


    "And the final winner will have the opportunity to join Daqi''s Immortal Mansion."


    Zhou An smiled and said indifferently: "I just came in to take a look, and I didn''t want to participate. But what exactly is Daqi''s Immortal Mansion?"


    The monk opened the fan in his hand: "Da Qi''s Immortal Mansion is naturally Da Qi''s Immortal Mansion. It can be compared with Wangtian Mountain. There are many great monks among them."


    "It seems that Xiongtai is an outsider. I see that Xiongtai is carrying a long sword. Could it be that he is a sword cultivator?"


    Zhou An said little by little: "It is."


    He felt that he should be regarded as a sword cultivator, at least the fighting style was similar, but there might be essential differences.


    There was a hint of surprise on the monk''s face: "Sword cultivators are generally rare, and the road to cultivation is even more difficult. It seems that your Excellency is not an ordinary person."


    "My name is Qi Fugui, I don''t know how to call you?"


    Qi Fugui?


    It''s really a name with more than a little earth.


    A trace of weirdness flashed across Zhou An''s face, and he said with a smile, "My name is Zhou An, and your name is quite festive."


    Qi Fugui was silent for a moment, then held his breath and said: "You are the first one to say my name is happy. In fact, this great monk himself is also a sword cultivator. I heard that if you win the competition, you can get a copy of the sword intent experience of the great monk Kaiyuan. Although it is not written by hand, it is quite good."


    Sword intent experience?


    Zhou An became somewhat interested when he heard this place, and saw that none of the monks here seemed to be very strong, so he said, "Then I''ll give it a try?"


    Qi Fugui nodded: "If you think you can do it, go ahead. Of course, there must be rules in the competition. You can hurt people, but you can''t kill people."


    Zhou An walked to the counter in the front row to make records. It was an extremely beautiful young woman with thick rouge on her face. Seeing Zhou An, she smiled and said, "Sir, are you going to participate in the competition?"


    Zhou An nodded: "Yes."


    The woman picked up a pen and began to record: "10 spirit stones are required to participate in the competition."


    Zhou An was stunned for a moment, he didn''t have any spirit stones on him, before he could speak, Qi Fugui greeted behind him: "His is on my head."


    The woman''s complexion changed, and she said respectfully, "Okay."


    Zhou An didn''t pay too much attention to this, but felt that Qi Fugui''s identity might be a bit unusual, so he turned around and patted Qi Fugui on the shoulder: "It''s very righteous, if you have money later, I will definitely make it up for you."


    Qi Fugui''s expression was obviously dull for a moment, and then he laughed loudly: "You are a bit interesting, then I will wait for you to return it to me."


    When Zhou An walked towards the competition stage, the slightly older monk next to him whispered, "My lord, do you think he is very unusual?"


    Qi Fugui glanced at him, "It''s not ordinary, it''s definitely not ordinary, but we still have to look at his strength. A swordsman should pay attention to talent and perseverance, otherwise he will go crazy."


    The older monk echoed and said: "My lord is right. Generally speaking, sword masters have great potential. For example, four out of ten great monks are sword masters."


    "Snobbery!" Qi Fugui said quietly: "You still have to look at your heart. Look at people, know your destiny, smile often, and worry to death."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" The man didn''t speak any more, instead he looked like he was watching a play, he was sure Zhou An was just pretending.


    Zhou An has a feeling of traveling in an unfamiliar city. The lively environment will probably make people put aside other worries and walk to the gate.


    There were a few servants holding long sticks standing at the door. They were full of blood and looked unusually strong. Seeing Zhou An walking in, they asked, "Only immortal cultivators can enter. Are you an immortal cultivator?"


    Seeing Zhou An''s unkempt appearance, they were full of suspicion, and the orb in his hand didn''t respond at all.


    Zhou An has experience in this kind of thing. He took out a knife from his arms, twirled it twice in his palm, and asked with a smile, "What do you think?"


    The servants guarding the gate immediately became respectful, nodding and bowing: "Please come in, Immortal Elder, please come in, Immortal Elder."


    "Our main purpose is to prevent those mortals who don''t know their level from coming in to disturb the atmosphere. If you offend me, please bear with us."


    Zhou An is not surprised by this either. In such a society, the hierarchy is stricter than imagined. To become an immortal cultivator, no matter how powerful he is, he is regarded as a master.


    As soon as he came in, he saw two monks fighting. They were not considered strong. They were almost all monks in the foundation building stage. They fought back and forth. One relied on immortal treasures, and the other relied on immortal techniques. Various methods were frequently used. There were thunder lights flashing above, and it was quite exciting to watch.


    At this time.


    Seeing Zhou An''s embarrassed appearance, a simple-dressed monk with obvious noble aura became interested and stepped forward and asked, "I see that brother has been here for a long time, why don''t you go up and have a try? The rewards for the Kaiyuan competition are quite good, and many people come here just for this."


    "And the final winner will have the opportunity to join Daqi''s Immortal Mansion."


    Zhou An smiled and said indifferently: "I just came in to take a look, and I didn''t want to participate. But what exactly is Daqi''s Immortal Mansion?"


    The monk opened the fan in his hand: "Da Qi''s Immortal Mansion is naturally Da Qi''s Immortal Mansion. It can be compared with Wangtian Mountain. There are many great monks among them."


    "It seems that Xiongtai is an outsider. I see that Xiongtai is carrying a long sword. Could it be that he is a sword cultivator?"


    Zhou An said little by little: "It is."


    He felt that he should be regarded as a sword cultivator, at least the fighting style was similar, but there might be essential differences.


    There was a hint of surprise on the monk''s face: "Sword cultivators are generally rare, and the road to cultivation is even more difficult. It seems that your Excellency is not an ordinary person."


    "My name is Qi Fugui, I don''t know how to call you?"


    Qi Fugui?


    It''s really a name with more than a little earth.


    A trace of weirdness flashed across Zhou An''s face, and he said with a smile, "My name is Zhou An, and your name is quite festive."


    Qi Fugui was silent for a moment, then held his breath and said: "You are the first one to say my name is happy. In fact, this great monk himself is also a sword cultivator. I heard that if you win the competition, you can get a copy of the sword intent experience of the great monk Kaiyuan. Although it is not written by hand, it is quite good."


    Sword intent experience?


    Zhou An became somewhat interested when he heard this place, and saw that none of the monks here seemed to be very strong, so he said, "Then I''ll give it a try?"


    Qi Fugui nodded: "If you think you can do it, go ahead. Of course, there must be rules in the competition. You can hurt people, but you can''t kill people."


    Zhou An walked to the counter in the front row to make records. It was an extremely beautiful young woman with thick rouge on her face. Seeing Zhou An, she smiled and said, "Sir, are you going to participate in the competition?"


    Zhou An nodded: "Yes."


    The woman picked up a pen and began to record: "10 spirit stones are required to participate in the competition."


    Zhou An was stunned for a moment, he didn''t have any spirit stones on him, before he could speak, UU Reading www. Qi Fugui behind uukanshu.com greeted, "His money is on my head."


    The woman''s complexion changed, and she said respectfully, "Okay."


    Zhou An didn''t pay too much attention to this, but felt that Qi Fugui''s identity might be a bit unusual, so he turned around and patted Qi Fugui on the shoulder: "It''s very righteous, if you have money later, I will definitely make it up for you."


    Qi Fugui''s expression was obviously dull for a moment, and then he laughed loudly: "You are a bit interesting, then I will wait for you to return it to me."


    When Zhou An walked towards the competition stage, the slightly older monk next to him whispered, "My lord, do you think he is very unusual?"


    Qi Fugui glanced at him, "It''s not ordinary, it''s definitely not ordinary, but we still have to look at his strength. A swordsman should pay attention to talent and perseverance, otherwise he will go crazy."


    The older monk echoed and said: "My lord is right. Generally speaking, sword masters have great potential. For example, four out of ten great monks are sword masters."


    "Snobbery!" Qi Fugui said quietly: "You still have to look at your heart. Look at people, know your destiny, smile often, and worry to death."

 v4 Chapter 67： Hezhou Seven Sons

    ,!


    Zhou An walked straight up to the competition stage. There was no one on the stage. The winner of the previous round went down to rest. He looked at the people below and said loudly:


    "I don''t want to make it too troublesome, just the strongest among you can come up."


    Such arrogant words immediately stirred up waves in the audience, and no one thought that this disheveled-looking person would come up and yell at everyone, as if no one paid attention to him.


    A shirtless monk with a green and black mask on his face jumped up from below, and said to Zhou An in a cold voice: "Don''t be too arrogant, boy, you are an outsider. In my Daqi territory, you must know how to bow your head!"


    Zhou An didn''t answer, but instead looked at the white-haired referee holding a pen and asked, "Can we start?"


    The referee was stunned for a moment, and said unhappily: "As long as the opponent is on stage, you can shoot. You don''t need to ask me. I can judge the outcome of the game."


    "You can''t kill, and the murderer will be punished."


    The black-and-black masked cultivator had just summoned his aura and formed a dark ghost image around him, when he saw a beam of light projecting towards him, the speed was extremely fast, and he couldn''t dodge it at all.


    In just an instant, even before the others could react, he was sent flying and fell off the competition platform.


    There was no sound in the audience, and everyone stared at Zhou An in surprise, only to see a bronze flying knife, which floated back slowly and landed in Zhou An''s hand.


    The strengths of the two sides are not at the same level at all, which can be regarded as a dimensionality reduction blow.


    Qi Fugui took a deep breath: "This is Yujianshu? Isn''t Yujianshu the secret method of Wangtianzong?"


    The old monk next to him shook his head: "It doesn''t look like it, without the traction of spiritual power, the force is quite strong, more like driven by pure sword intent..."


    Qi Fugui had a pensive look on his face, "If driven by pure sword intent, this person''s sword intent may have already been accomplished, and it may only be a matter of time before he walks on the road."


    Sword intent can often determine a sword cultivator''s final achievement, and Zhou An doesn''t seem to be particularly strong, but he has such a profound sword intent, which is even more unheard of.


    Zhou An couldn''t help but feel a little complacent when he saw the silence on the field, and continued to shout:


    "Is there any stronger one? Don''t just stand there, come up if you think you can, otherwise I will announce that I am the winner tonight."


    Before Zhou An finished speaking, a monk wearing a black robe flew up into the air, and his spiritual power spread like waves, as if there was a dragon swimming in it.


    But before he could stand firmly on the stage, he saw a burst of yellow light shooting towards him, and he was sent flying out again, and fell off the stage. He didn''t suffer too much injury, except for a cut in his shoulder.


    The man squatted on the ground blankly, obviously not reacting, and then shouted angrily: "You''re cheating! I''m not ready, so you do it!"


    Zhou An pointed at the referee beside him with an innocent face, and said, "He said that as long as he is on stage, he can do it. It''s not my fault. If you have any questions, ask the referee."


    The referee''s eyelids twitched, feeling that there was something wrong, but looking back, Zhou An''s actions were also in line with the regulations, but he was a bit shameless, and he didn''t have the bearing of a cultivator at all. He said in a deep voice:


    "If you lose, you lose. Don''t make excuses."


    The man blushed, feeling very ashamed, lowered his head and left from the crowd.


    He lost too quickly, and was beaten down as soon as he went up.


    "Is there anyone else? If there is no one, I will be the winner." Zhou An said loudly.


    Immediately there were monks in the audience who couldn''t understand Zhou An''s complacent look, and said to the people next to him: "He is just relying on a sneak attack, and there is no problem with the defense."


    When others think about it, they think it makes sense. Zhou An doesn''t seem to have shown a particularly strong strength at the moment, but every time it is unexpected, he knocks people out of the ring skillfully.


    Immediately someone responded: "In this case, why don''t you go up."


    The man said confidently: "We must let the strongest go up, and if this kid wins, our Kaiyuan City will lose all face."


    Amidst the chatter, a handsome man with a long sword in his hand walked onto the ring slowly.


    The moment he just walked down, Zhou An repeated the same trick and threw the throwing knife in his hand. This time he didn''t succeed, but was bounced away by the man with the long sword in his hand.


    "Your Excellency is looking down on me for using such a small means to deal with me." The man said with a smile, the long sword in his hand was glowing blue, and he looked very graceful, "I was just here to see the excitement at the next Yilian Festival, but it seems that Your Excellency''s swordsmanship is very superb, so I feel a little itchy."


    at the same time.


    There were several young female monks below shouting: "Senior brother is so handsome! Senior brother is so handsome!"


    Zhou An heard the voice, looked down the stage, and said with some envy: "I didn''t expect you to have fans cheering, are they all fans?"


    When Yi Lianjie heard the voice, the expression on his face couldn''t hold back: "No, it''s just brothers and sisters from the same school."


    Although he couldn''t understand the strange words in Zhou An''s mouth, he could still understand the general meaning from the tone of his voice.


    At this time.


    People in the audience also started whispering.


    "I didn''t expect such a monk to come to a small place like ours." A middle-aged monk who was dressed gorgeously and looked very knowledgeable said in surprise.


    The people around looked over, and someone asked, "This name does sound familiar."


    Another person interrupted: "Yi Lianjie, one of the seven sons of Hezhou, I heard that he is extremely accomplished in the way of swordsmanship."


    Zhou An could feel that this person''s strength was extraordinary, and he also showed a serious expression on his face, "You just fought for the sake of fighting with me? Is this necessary?"


    The long sword in Yi Lianjie''s hand turned into seven, seven sword lights of different colors, and water ripples appeared in the space, "Didn''t your excellency say to let the strongest person come up? Naturally, I can''t back down."


    Zhou An''s face twitched, and he said calmly, "Actually, I was just saying hello."


    "..." Yi Lianjie shot seven sword lights of different colors towards Zhou An, "I will suppress my strength in the golden core, I hope you can take it, and I will lose if I take it."


    He felt that Zhou An was a monk in the golden core stage, but he was only suppressing his strength.


    Zhou An felt that he might be underestimated, but seeing that the other party was so graceful, he didn''t choose to overwhelm him with strength, but responded with pure sword intent, also suppressing his strength to the seventh level.


    The decadent sword intent spread like mist in the space. It is invisible, but it can also be felt.


    The seven sword lights quickly melted when they came into contact with the decadent sword intent.


    Zhou An leaned close to his body and knocked Yi Lianjie back with a single strike, clearly gaining the upper hand.


    Yi Lianjie was stunned, and looked blankly at the long sword in her hand. Before realizing how she lost, she was about to strike again, but she heard Zhou An say: "Have I already won? As you said just now, I will win as long as I take this move."


    Yeah, not only took it, but completely beat him.


    Yi Lianjie breathed out, nodded and said, "Yes, I lost."


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head and walked down the stage, very neatly.


    The others in the audience were even more stunned. Yi Lianjie actually lost, to this monk who didn''t know where he came from.


    Those are the seven sons of Hezhou, at least they all have the cultivation base of the Nascent Soul stage, and their strength is even more powerful.


    It is said that Yi Lianjie was chased and killed by a cultivator at the stage of transforming gods. Not only did he escape completely, but he took the opportunity to injure him.


    The monk next to Qi Fugui pondered: "My lord, this is terrible. In terms of sword intent alone, Yi Lianjie can''t compare to him. As long as we recruit him to the Daqi Immortal Mansion and train him with all our strength, there will definitely be another great monk in the Daqi Immortal Mansion in the future."


    Qi Fugui was silent for a long time without speaking, and shook his head: "It''s too good, but it''s not a good thing. It looks like a moral person. It''s fine to make friends. Let''s talk about other things."


    Zhou An looked at the monks in the audience with a smile, and continued to shout: "Is there anyone else?"


    At this time.


    Someone couldn''t help it anymore: "It''s nothing to bully the small, you can do whatever you want, there''s no need to humiliate us here!"


    For a while, the audience was noisy and no one came on stage. Zhou An looked at the referee next to him: "Did this person declare me the winner?"


    The referee twitched his cheeks, and with a smile on his face, he looked at Zhou An: "This...senior, these rewards are actually prepared for monks below the golden core stage."


    "Just say what you want."


    Generally, monks above the golden core stage would not be interested in these rewards. Except for Zhou An, no one would be shameless to participate. Face is sometimes more important than strength.


    Zhou An had a weird expression on his face, feeling that he was indeed suspected of being bullied by the big, and said disgustedly: "Then you didn''t say it earlier, it would be very troublesome for me to come up and fight."


    The referee took a breath, but still kept a smile on his face and said: "It seems that it is indeed our problem."


    Zhou An smiled: "That''s not what I said... I want monk Kaiyuan''s sword intent experience."


    The referee nodded and said hello. A servant brought the bamboo slips and passed them to Zhou An, "Senior, this is what you want. But there is one thing I want to ask."


    What Zhou An got was also in a good mood: "What''s the matter?"


    The referee whispered, "I don''t know where the senior is from?"


    Zhou An glanced at him, and said calmly, "It''s hard to say, is there any problem?"


    The referee whispered: "Does senior want to join our Kaiyuan Pavilion? Entering our Kaiyuan Pavilion has a chance to join Daqi''s Immortal Mansion."


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "I have no idea for the time being. I have other important matters. Thank you for your kindness."


    The referee shook his head and said, "We never force any monks to join. If seniors want to join our Kaiyuan Pavilion, you are welcome at any time."


    Zhou An hesitated for a moment, took out a broken sword talisman from his pocket and asked, "I wonder if the referee can see the origin of this thing."


    The referee looked at the sword talisman in Zhou An''s hand, showing shock, and said, "This is a good thing. I''m afraid it was made by a certain sword fairy. Even if the spiritual power is exhausted, it still exudes a terrifying sword intent."


    "However, my cultivation base is low, so I can''t tell."


    Zhou An said again: "Then can I meet your pavilion master?"


    "Our pavilion master went out on business some time ago, if senior wants to see our pavilion master, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com can stay here for a few days first." The referee said.


    Zhou An nodded to show his understanding, turned around and saw Qi Fugui walking towards him, "Brother Zhou is amazing, that''s Yi Lianjie, one of the seven sons of Hezhou."


    "Now that he has lost to you, I''m afraid Brother Zhou''s reputation will spread quickly."


    Zhou An pretended to be modest: "It''s just a competition, it can''t be taken seriously... But, do I have to give myself a name?"


    Qi Fugui smiled and said: "The title is given by others, how can anyone take it by himself. Let''s go, let''s go drink and celebrate your winning the title today."


    As he spoke, he dragged Zhou An out, making seven turns along Shunzi Street, and came to a place called Fugui Building.


    "Fugui Building?" Zhou An stared at the wooden sign, then turned to look at Qi Fugui in surprise.


    Qi Fugui smiled: "How about it, this is my property, and it is found in many places in Daqi."


    Zhou An saw a beautifully dressed **** the second floor, stretched out half of her body and looked outside, "Is this the Spring Tower?"


    "Not really, not really." Qi Fugui dragged Zhou An in.

 v4 Chapter 68： reward

    ,!


    In the place of singing and singing on a moonlit night in Chunlou, drinking and laughing without thinking.


    Zhou An also had to sigh, drinking, listening to music and talking and laughing is an indispensable fun in life. It can make people forget their troubles, lie on the bed in the lake, and prepare to sleep. The wine he drank just now is obviously not ordinary wine. He was also really drunk.


    A cool breeze blows in from the window.


    At this time.


    He felt malicious eyes cast from the darkness, getting closer and closer. There seemed to be a lot of people, so he sat up from the bed at once, and instantly woke up.


    "Who are these people?"


    With a bang, the window was broken, and a figure came in from the outside, but saw that the dark room was empty, and there was no one there.


    Before that, Zhou An had already left the room and went to the street outside. The sky was already bright and golden.


    He didn''t know who those people were just now, but they were obviously here to kill him.


    "Could it be Qi Fugui, but if he wanted to kill me, he probably wouldn''t make such a big circle, and there''s no reason."


    Zhou An thought that he had not offended anyone when he came here, except for those horse bandits, but do those horse bandits really have such great energy? You can even run into the city to kill him.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw a lot of people gathered under a notice board with his head hanging on it impressively. Unidentified evil cultivators massacred the disciples of the Qingfeng Sect and offered a reward of 2000 spirit stones.


    "Why did I become an evil cultivator?" Zhou An felt that something was wrong. Those were obviously horse bandits, and they would be killed if they were killed. Normally, if he reported the matter, he might even get paid.


    Without hesitation, he turned around and walked out of the city. He felt that he couldn''t stay here for long. After all, it was his territory. Once a fight broke out, it would only be unreasonable, and it would be very difficult to end it when things got serious.


    After leaving the city smoothly, he walked northward, Wangtianzong was in this direction, decided to visit Wangtianzong, and heard that Wangtianzong had a sword fairy alive.


    Before he had gone far, someone followed him, six of them, each wearing a long black uniform, and they were also immortal cultivators with the strength of the Jindan period.


    Zhou An stopped and turned to look at these people. He was afraid of mobs attacking them in the city, but he was not afraid in this wilderness. "What are your intentions? Follow me all the time?"


    The monk who walked in the front was covered with scars and looked mature. He stared at Zhou An cautiously and said, "Don''t you know what your intentions are? We are members of An Fengtang, and we are bold and evil cultivators. Da Qi''s territory is rampant, and he massacred the disciples of the small sect, do you really think that he can just walk away and get away with it?"


    Zhou An said calmly: "First, I am not some evil cultivator. Second, those people I killed were just horse bandits, not Qingfeng Sect disciples. You are mistaken."


    The man with the scar on his face showed a contemptuous smile, shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter if you made a mistake, the important thing is that you have been rewarded and you are an evil cultivator. It is only natural for us to kill you." .¡±


    "We are only following orders. If you really have grievances, follow us back."


    Zhou An said coldly: "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "I advise you to give up on this, turn around and leave, otherwise you will really die."


    The monks of An Fengtang obviously didn''t listen to it. They felt that Zhou An''s aura was only a monk at the Jindan stage at most. They were six against one, so there was no possibility of losing: "I''m lucky today. This person has something wrong with his brain. If you don¡¯t know how to escape, kill him, and we¡¯ll be done with it!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the ground cracked, and vines came out and entangled Zhou An.


    Zhou An cut off the vine with a sword, and took two steps back to avoid the thunder.


    "I''m going to shoot, none of you can run away."


    Zhou An looked at these people and said calmly, unconsciously showing killing intent between his brows, he was chased and killed for no reason, no matter how good-tempered he is, he can''t stand it, and his temper itself is not good.


    The sky seemed to have changed color and became much darker.


    Zhou An''s sword blade transformed into countless sword lights in the space. The blade pierced through everyone''s body. With their aura shields in the Jindan stage, they couldn''t block his sword at all. Wherever it passed, things decayed, and clothes turned into pieces. Powder, flesh and blood dry and corrupt.


    As if seeing something terrifying, the monks of Anfengtang all showed expressions of fear, and fell to the ground before they could escape.


    They determined that Zhou An was an evil cultivator, a terrifying evil cultivator!


    Zhou An put away his sword and looked at the six corpses on the ground without any movement in his eyes. He turned and left without thinking that this was a big deal.


    Dead people are a very normal thing, let alone in this barren mountain and wild place.


    A cyan phantom eye floated above.


    "What''s that?" Zhou An looked up.


    The methods of these immortal cultivators are changeable, and they are often unpredictable, so he is not sure what it was just now, he just feels like he is being targeted.


    Slashed with a sword, Phantom''s eyes were cut in two and disappeared into the air.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "My lord, that man named Zhou An was wanted and escaped from the city not long ago." Wang Mang strode into the house and said when he saw Qi Fugui.


    It happened suddenly, and they didn''t react.


    Qi Fugui just woke up, took a sip of tea, and was taken aback when he heard the news: "You are wanted, why are you wanted? What are those people in Anfengtang doing?"


    Wang Mang lowered his head slightly and said, "It seems that he was marked as an evil cultivator because he slaughtered more than half of the people in a small sect, and his identity was not registered."


    "Furthermore, the death conditions of the people he killed were very tragic and extremely strange."


    Qi Fugui put down the long cup in his hand, feeling that something was wrong, Zhou An gave him the feeling that he was upright, not quite like a cultivator, "What is the name of the sect that was massacred?"


    Wang Mang responded: "It''s called the Qingfeng Sect. It seems to be a sect that has just been reported. The specific situation is not clear."


    Qi Fugui''s complexion was a little ugly, and he said in a cold voice:


    "Regardless of whether he is a cultivator or not, he is a person who is on good terms with my lord, and the people at Anfengtang don''t say a word."


    Wang Mang hesitated for a moment and said, "That man was just befriended by the prince yesterday, and the people over there probably don''t know about it yet, so it''s understandable."


    Qi Fugui got another news that the six people who went to arrest Zhou An all died in the white banana forest outside the city.


    "What are the people in An Feng Tang doing? For example, offering rewards recklessly, without even checking the strength of the target."


    There was a hint of anger on his face.


    At this time.


    Wang Mang walked in and said, "The people from Anfengtang have reported that Zhou An has been defined as an evil cultivator, and please don''t interfere with it without authorization, otherwise they will not be able to deal with it if the rules are broken."


    "Does this mean that you don''t take me seriously?" Qi Fugui sneered, and slapped the table, cracks stretched along the grain of the wooden post, and then collapsed.


    "Wang Mang took my token to find Zhou An. Regardless of whether he is a cultivator or not, I will protect him today."


    From Qi Fugui''s point of view, it was obvious that someone wanted to mess with him, so he tried this method first.


    At this time, he must not show weakness.


    The middle-aged monk named Wang Mang nodded, took the token, walked out of the door, stepped on a small wooden boat in the direction Zhou An left, and vacated into the sky, accompanied by auspicious clouds, and disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Zhou An reckoned that he should have been marked by some means, but he didn''t have any other abilities besides wielding a sword.


    as expected.


    Soon someone followed from behind and hid in the dark.


    A large cloud of cyan poisonous fog gathered in the jungle, covering Zhou An, and even the clothes on his body were rapidly rotting away. I am afraid that after staying for a while, some animals turned into puddles of pus and blood and fell on the ground.


    "Small tricks." Zhou An shook his head, pulled out the sword in his hand, and slashed forward. The large haze was divided into two sections by him, and dissipated with the wind.


    His sword has the ability to break spells, it can cut through real things, and destroy illusory things, and the poisonous mist formed by this kind of spiritual energy is naturally no longer a problem.


    Those people still didn''t show up, and they kept creating large swaths of poisonous fog around Zhou An, hindering Zhou An''s progress. Their goal itself was to hold Zhou An back, wait for others, and then surround and kill him in one fell swoop.


    They are also very experienced in facing a powerful target like Zhou An, and attacking them in groups is the best way.


    Zhou An''s perception ability is not very strong, but he still easily found the location of these two people, in the bushes thousands of meters away, this distance seems safe, but for him, he can see and feel , you can attack.


    A majestic sword rose up from his body, and the sword slashed out, spanning a distance of thousands of meters, and fell on the bodies of the two people. All the trees, flowers and plants along the way were turned into white ashes.


    This sword is so powerful that one can see the sword energy soaring to the sky from a long distance away.


    "That''s Brother Zhou."


    Yi Lianjie looked in the direction of the falling sword, showing amazement, "Brother Zhou is indeed hiding his strength, this sword at least has the cultivation of Yuanying."


    The junior sister with long hair **** next to her and watery eyes asked curiously, "Could it be that this person is stronger than you, senior brother?"


    Yi Lianjie shook her head and said, "It''s hard to say, but we happened to go over to have a look."


    While talking, another junior sister wearing a bronze coat took out a bronze mirror: "We won''t go there, so as not to cause trouble, we should be able to see it."


    The light from the mirror streaked across the sky, and a clear image emerged. There were more than 20 people, and the one standing in the middle surrounded by Zhou An was Zhou An.


    Zhou An looked around at the monks in long black uniforms and felt a little headache. He felt that if he continued to kill him, he would not be an evil cultivator. Ask the villagers in the nearby villages, they all know."


    Twenty-two monks stood in different directions without speaking, forming a faint force of heaven and earth to press towards Zhou An.


    "Every prisoner says he was wronged, and evil cultivators often don''t feel that they are evil cultivators."


    "Die!"


    Just when Zhou An was about to start a killing spree, a small wooden boat appeared in the sky, accompanied by auspicious clouds.


    "Please stop!"


    There was a shout from the wearer, and a middle-aged monk jumped down from above. The majestic spiritual power suppressed the field, and took out a token with "Qi" from his arms.


    "There was a misunderstanding at this time, and our prince saved him."


    Wang Mang heaved a sigh of relief, hurried to catch up, and finally caught up.


    The atmosphere on the field suddenly eased, and a monk holding a mahogany sword clasped his fists and said: "Since we are the prince''s people, we naturally have no problems."


    "However, so many people died, the prince will give an explanation later."


    They are also under a lot of pressure. The strength of this person in front of them is unfathomable. Regardless of how many of them there are, it is possible for them to be all here accidentally.


    After speaking, the people in An Fengtang left.


    There was not a drop of blood on the sword in Zhou An''s hand, only spots of rust, as if it had been left unattended for a long time, put away the sword in his hand, looked at Wang Mang, and said: "Qi Fugui is the prince, he is the prince, I can still be in the city." Being hunted down here? This is too useless."


    I don''t know if I''m really talking about himself or Qi Fugui.


    When Wang Mang heard this, his face became a little stiff, and he looked at the corpses on the ground and complained: "Why did you kill so many people, things will be a little troublesome now."


    Zhou An said unhappily: "They want to kill me, so it''s normal for me to kill them. And if I really make a move, people will definitely die. I warned them."


    Wang Mang drove the boat down and said, "You come with me first."


    Zhou An raised his eyebrows: "Where are you going? Will you be in Kaiyuan County?"


    Wang Mang shook his head and said, "Go to Wu''an City, that''s the prince''s territory, otherwise, I''m afraid someone will attack you secretly. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com"


    Zhou An thought about it and said, "Is Wu''an City close to Wangtianzong?"


    Wang Mang said: "It''s not close, but it''s closer than here. Are you going to visit Tianzong?"


    Zhou An stepped onto the boat, sat in the back, nodded and said, "There are some things, so I want to go and see."


    Wang Mang thought for a while and asked, "Are you going to walk?"


    Zhou An took it for granted, "Or else, I don''t know how to fly like you."


    Wang Mang commented: "It seems that your technique is incomplete, you are already a Nascent Soul, and you can''t fly yet, but the problem is not too big."


    Zhou An said again: "It''s not that I can''t do it at all. I can step on Jianfei, but it''s just too strenuous."


    Wang Mang frowned: "Do you know swordsmanship?"


    "What is that?" Zhou An knew that what Wang Mang was talking about was probably a kind of magic.


    Wang Mang continued: "Wang Tianzong''s secret magic and fairy art was handed down from their founding sword fairy. It is extremely powerful, and it can easily control the sword for thousands of miles when it is practiced to the extreme. It is much faster than my cloud boat."

 v4 Chapter 69： Wuan City

    ,!


    It was still a while before arriving in Wu''an City, so Zhou An took out the sword intent experience he got last night to watch.


    It is said that the sword intent itself is a special spirit formed after the collision of spirit and aura, which can be attached to the blade of the sword and explode with terrifying power.


    The biggest threshold for sword repair lies in how to form the sword intent, and then polish it completely, just like sharpening the edge of a sword.


    Sharpening the sword intent itself is constantly sharpening one''s own spirit. The stronger and tougher the spirit, the sharper the sword intent will be.


    "Crafter Kaiyuan''s attainment in the way of swords is not very high." Wang Mang said, "Maybe his sword intent is not as strong as yours."


    Zhou An smiled and said: "The sword intent of different people is a whole new world, how can we compare it."


    "It can be seen that Kai Yuanxiu has a deep research on sword intent."


    This book on sword intent has indeed deepened his understanding of sword intent. He is walking on this path with his head covered, and the foundation is completely built for him by Doomsday Games. It seems compact and complete, but in fact there are many loopholes.


    The knowledge instilled in the doomsday game has understanding, but such understanding is sometimes one-sided. Different people should have different understandings of the same thing.


    Zhou An reckoned that if his sword intent was raised to a higher level, he would be able to advance to the fifth level, and maybe he would be able to get rid of the current situation, but he had to be fast, otherwise he might die at some point.


    Life is corrupted little by little, and will collapse at a certain time.


    Death is not a process, but a moment.


    He could feel that he was only one step away from advancing, but this step was very far away. If Jianyi couldn''t reach another level, he might still need the help of Doomsday Game.


    After dark, they came to Wu''an City. Wu''an City is a big place, more than ten times larger than the small county town before. The whole city has a population of one million, and it can be said to be prosperous.


    "It seems that Xiuxian is really the primary productive force." Zhou En looked at the towering city gate in front of him and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Wang Mang shook his head, thinking that Zhou An was a bit strange, and would always come up with some novel words, "This city gate was erected a thousand years ago, when Daqi was just established, wars continued, and Wu''an City also The most important pass, so the city wall is also extremely strong."


    The only thing Zhou An found strange in this world was that he didn''t see other players, and the people here didn''t seem to know the existence of the outside world.


    The only explanation is that very few players come here, and it is difficult for monks here to get out.


    He suspected that he would be led to this world, and it was also related to the sword in his hand.


    When I met Qi Fugui again, it was at the banquet in the palace, he was still dressed as before, with a high seat on top, and he didn''t look like a prince at all.


    Zhou An sat next to him in the first seat.


    Qi Fugui blamed himself and said:


    "Brother Zhou, I''m really sorry about what happened before. The people in An Fengtang wanted you wanted indiscriminately."


    "I''ve already sent people to investigate. Those are horse bandits, and if they are killed, they will be killed."


    Zhou An nodded to express his understanding: "Thank you, my lord, otherwise, I would still bear the name of evil cultivator for no reason."


    "But how did those horse bandits report to the sect in Anfengtang?"


    A wry smile appeared on Qi Fugui''s face: "This matter is still unclear. The main reason is that I, as a prince, should not have interfered with An Feng Tang''s affairs. An Feng Tang is directly managed by Da Qi Immortal Mansion."


    Zhou An didn''t care too much about it, and thought it would be good if the matter was resolved, it was probably just a misunderstanding, "In short, today''s matter can be regarded as the favor of the prince, if the prince needs anything, just call me within the scope of his power .¡±


    Qi Fugui shook his head, and said with a bright face: "What did you say, I just recognize you as a friend."


    "I heard from Wang Mang that you are going to visit Tianzong. I don''t know what it is for."


    Zhou An picked up the wine on the table and took a big sip, then took out the sword talisman from his pocket and said, "Your Highness can recognize this thing, I want to find the owner of this sword talisman."


    Qi Fugui took the sword talisman in Zhou An''s hand, sized it up, shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen it before, and I can''t see it, but it seems that it is indeed an item held by a powerful swordsman."


    Zhou An continued: "Isn''t there a sword fairy in Wangtianzong? I just wanted to ask, the sword fairy should be able to see the origin of this sword talisman."


    Qi Fugui thought for a while and said: "But if you want to see, others may not see you. Wangtianzong is the top sect of cultivating immortals. The people of Wangtianzong are naturally extremely arrogant and look down on other cultivators."


    Zhou An felt that what Qi Fugui said made sense, so he asked: "It''s also the same reason, what can the prince do for me to meet the sword fairy?"


    Qi Fugui shook his head, showing a helpless look, and took a sip of the wine on the table: "Although I am a prince, I look distinguished, but to those powerful cultivators, I am no different from other people."


    "Let''s not say it''s you, I don''t even have the chance to meet that sword fairy, maybe only my father has the chance."


    With the sound of Guzheng, a famous dancer walked into the room, and the dancing was beautiful and fascinating.


    After another half night of drinking, apart from Zhou An, there were also some guests and worshipers from the palace.


    "You defeated Yi Lianjie in Kaiyuan County, and now half of Wu''an City knows your name, and they all say that your kendo attainments far exceed his." A drunken priest said while pulling Zhou An.


    Zhou An''s drinking was also a bit high, he smiled, and said complacently: "Isn''t this nonsense? Let alone his Yi Lian Festival, even if all the seven Hezhou sons come, how can they be my opponents."


    There were still quite a few sober people on the court, who were taken aback when they heard this. Some things can be said, but some things cannot be said.


    Immortal cultivators, especially those of decent families, care about fame and face, and sometimes they will make big moves just for the sake of one breath.


    Qi Fugui also blushed from drinking, and propped one hand on the table, with a gleam in his eyes, he said: "Brother Zhou, there are so many people here, you can''t talk big, the seven sons of Hezhou are all extraordinary, and they are all extremely talented people. , and several of them even broke through to transforming gods not long ago."


    Zhou An took another sip of his wine and laughed loudly: "Don''t care what kind of Nascent Soul Transformation God he is, how can he block my sword."


    He is an extremely proud person, but he doesn''t usually show it. In other words, every sword repairer is a proud person, showing his sharpness.


    Qi Fugui raised his eyebrows, and stretched out his hand to stop Zhou An from continuing, "Stop, stop, Brother Zhou, if you continue talking, I''m afraid someone will come to trouble you tomorrow."


    Zhou An patted his chest with one hand, and said proudly: "Let them come, I want to see who is not convinced!"


    Immediately afterwards, someone next to him made a fuss, one looked at the young son, Qin Zhi said: "That''s right, let''s see who refuses to accept, brother Zhou will beat them all!"


    It seems that they are all a group of people who don''t think the matter is too big. Those who gathered in the palace today may not necessarily have strong cultivation, but they are also people with dignity in Wu''an City. Seeing that Qi Fugui values ????Zhou An so much, they all subconsciously I think Zhou An''s cultivation must be extremely strong.


    If they can produce a powerful sword cultivator in Wu''an City, it will be good for everyone in Wu''an City.


    At this time.


    Another middle-aged man with a greasy face and a bloated figure patted the table and said: "Those people in Hezhou beat us every year. If Brother Zhou can beat them, it can be regarded as a breath of air for us."


    Just like that, the atmosphere at the banquet was very lively, but Qi Fugui showed a strange look, feeling that something was wrong, and he talked about letting Zhou An go to the Immortal Contest.


    The main thing is not about him alone, but about the whole Wu''an City, and even the whole Qingzhou.


    Qi Fugui can''t make all the decisions by himself, but the people present can make most of the decisions.


    Zhou An said very naturally: "My lord helped me a lot today. If there is anything I need, I will definitely help. You don''t need to worry."


    When other people heard Zhou An say this, they all praised him for being affectionate and righteous, and he is a man of temperament.


    Qi Fugui blinked, and felt that the atmosphere of the banquet was a little strange being led by Zhou An alone, like a group of foxes and dogs gathering together to drink, talking about everything, talking about everything, a group of people who usually intrigue, now seem to be Everyone has become a good brother.


    "Maybe Wu''an City still needs a strong monk to support it." He thought of the reason. Qingzhou is located in a remote area and has been weak for many years. Even the monks who go out are looked down upon.


    And the cohesion brought by a powerful monk is unimaginable.


    It''s just that Zhou An''s strength is still to be discussed. At present, it seems that he has at least the cultivation base of Jindan, but to participate in the Immortal Contest, he needs at least the strength of Yuanying.


    And he also knew that Zhou An was able to beat Yi Lianjie before, probably because of some tricks, Yi Lianjie definitely did not show his true strength.


    ¡­


    "Hoo~"


    Zhou An slowly opened his eyes, the fragrance of the pen tip wafted, he heard a knock on the door, and then he saw the beautiful woman sleeping next to him, and pinched his left hand involuntarily.


    He also had to lament that enthusiasm is hard to get rid of, what is this woman''s name, Xiaobai, sweet potato, green fan or something...


    Forget it is not important.


    Zhou An got up from the bed and was about to open the door, but the woman next to him woke up and got up and said, "Master, come and change your clothes for you."


    Zhou An took a deep breath, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com found it very troublesome, shook his head and said: "No need, Xiaobai."


    The woman coquettishly said, "My lord, my name is Shancha."


    Zhou An showed embarrassment and said, "Shan Cha, why did you come to my bed yesterday?"


    Shan Cha''s cheeks were slightly red: "Sir, you brought me in yesterday.


    Zhou An couldn''t remember clearly: "Really?"


    Cha Shan laughed and said, "But sir, we haven''t done anything yet? We just slept."


    "Just fell asleep?" Zhou An seemed to have such a thing when he thought about it. He was too drunk last night and fell asleep on the bed full of sleepiness.


    At this time, a voice came from outside the door, "Master Zhou, there is a man named Jian Nineteen outside the palace to challenge you. He came early in the morning and waited outside for several hours."


    Zhou An was taken aback for a moment, remembering what happened at the banquet last night, and mumbled:


    "I didn''t expect it to ferment so quickly. Someone came here. I don''t know if it''s because the Seven Sons of Hezhou have a great reputation, or they simply can''t understand my outrageous words."

 v4 Chapter 70： sword 19

    "Sword Nineteen? Is that his name?" Zhou An felt strange.


    The servant leading the way shook his head and said, "It doesn''t seem to be the case, it''s just that he ranks nineteenth on the Anwu City Sword Cultivation Ranking, so it''s called Sword Nineteen."


    Zhou An nodded and asked, "Then what kind of cultivation is he, Jindan or Nascent Soul."


    The servant thought for a while and said, "Probably Yuanying. I heard that he challenged Yi Lianjie not long ago, but he lost. It is said that he lost very badly. This must be the reason why he came to challenge the Lord."


    Then the servant looked at Zhou An curiously, and asked, "Can my lord beat him?"


    Zhou An said vaguely: "Probably we can win. Generally speaking, no one will die in this kind of challenge."


    The servant hesitated for a moment and said, "My lord, this is not certain, but generally speaking, it is not. After all, it is an aboveboard challenge, not a duel of life and death."


    There was a strong wind, and withered and yellow leaves were scattered in the sky. A large number of people gathered on the street, many of them cultivators came to watch the excitement.


    Many people are very curious about this new cultivator. If Zhou An is not Jian Nineteen''s opponent, then yesterday''s rumors are also false, and vice versa.


    It was a tall and thin man, holding a broken sword in both hands, standing in front of the gate of the palace. Seeing Zhou An coming out, he said loudly:


    "Sword Nineteen, please fight Your Excellency."


    Zhou An scratched the back of his head with his hand and said, "Why challenge me? We don''t seem to know each other."


    Jian Nineteen said with a cold face: "Your Excellency said at the banquet last night that there is no sword cultivator in Wu''an City who will be your opponent. I don''t believe it, so I came here."


    In his perception, Zhou An only had Jindan''s cultivation at most, and he didn''t know why he was so arrogant, but he was not negligent, knowing that Zhou An seemed to have defeated Yi Lianjie.


    Zhou An thought for a while and smiled, "I heard that you are not even Yi Lianjie''s opponent, why did you come to challenge me?"


    "Why don''t you beat him first?"


    Jian Nineteen was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect Zhou An to shirk like this, and said coldly: "I don''t think you can beat him with your strength."


    Zhou An hesitated for a while and said, "Since that''s the case, how about we discuss it? We are all sword repairers, so how about comparing sword moves and sword intent without using spiritual power."


    "I also don''t want to put pressure on mere cultivation, since I want to compare, I want to compare mere swordsmanship."


    Jian Nineteen was silent for a while, and realized that Zhou An''s cultivation might be higher than he expected. It was only because he was weaker than the other party that he couldn''t see the depth of the other party.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly respected Zhou An. This is definitely a pure swordsman, no matter how strong he is, he is definitely worth making friends with. His expression softened a little, and he said, "Your Excellency, if you are so generous, that''s fine."


    [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and supports offline reading


    In the same place, he looked down at Jian Nineteen who was already slumped on the ground.


    His sword intent was honed in the midst of killing, and it was unparalleled in strength. Coupled with the particularity of the decadent sword intent itself, he easily defeated the opponent.


    The onlookers on the street were in an uproar. Jian Nineteen was defeated so easily and for no apparent reason. People who didn''t know the situation even thought he was acting.


    Jian Nineteen looked up at Zhou An, he couldn''t open his eyes, the sunlight was extraordinarily glaring, he understood that Zhou An''s talent in swordsmanship was beyond his reach, and that terrifying sword intent was far better than Yi Lianjie.


    "I''m convinced." Jian Nineteen got up from the ground, picked up the sword, and bowed his head.


    Zhou An smiled and said, "Can I be called Jian Shiba now?"


    "..." Jian Nineteen was silent for a moment, "I think Your Excellency is definitely the number one sword cultivator in Wu''an City!"


    His voice was not low enough that people around could hear him, he sighed, the number one sword cultivator in Anwu City had the ability to transform into a god, thanks to Jian Nineteen, he was able to say this.


    Zhou An also said proudly: "That''s right, I''m probably the number one swordsman in Anwu City."


    As soon as this remark came out.


    Some people in the crowd shouted in dissatisfaction: "Even if you have some strength, you shouldn''t be so proud. There are at least eighteen people in Anwu City who are stronger than Sword Nineteen."


    Zhou An looked at the man and said with a smile: "If you don''t accept it, let them come. I will wait in the palace during this time, and follow today''s rules. You don''t need spiritual power, you just compete with swordsmanship!"


    After speaking, he turned around and walked slowly back to the palace, deciding to have breakfast first, otherwise someone would come to challenge him later, and he would not have the strength to fight.


    Taking out the phone from his pocket, Zhou An''s eyes flashed strangely. When he was dueling with Jian Nineteen just now, Doomsday Game issued him a mission.


    [Famous Wu''an: Standing at the highest point as a swordsman can sharpen the sharpest sword intent, become the number one swordsman in Wu''an City, reward: natural ability, pure heart. ¡¿


    [Pure Heart: The mind is clear and clear, which can resist the corrupting sword intent to a certain extent. ¡¿


    "This task is not difficult, and the task rewards are not bad...but it''s a bit strange. The Doomsday Game seems to know my situation and distribute rewards in a targeted manner."


    Originally, Zhou An just wanted to make a name for himself, and then went to Wangtianzong to visit the Sword Immortal, but now there was such a task that he had to be the number one sword repairman in Wu''an City.


    But it''s not a big problem, anyway, it''s a matter of convenience.


    While eating, Zhou An saw Qi Fugui walking in from the outside, followed by Jian Nineteen.


    "What''s the matter with him, he is also from the palace?" Zhou An looked at Jian Nineteen behind him.


    Qi Fugui smiled and said: "It wasn''t before, but it is now. He is now an enshrinement of the palace. He joined the palace to learn swordsmanship from you."


    Zhou An looked confused, shook his head and said, "I don''t want to teach, I want to teach you."


    Jian Nineteen cupped his fists and said sincerely: "You don''t need to teach me, just let me follow. My swordsmanship has entered a bottleneck period, and only by following a powerful swordsman like Your Excellency can I make progress .¡±


    Sword intent itself is a kind of spirit, and after long-term contact with Zhou An, he can actually feel Zhou An''s swordsmanship, and then improve it.


    Zhou An sized him up, and didn''t refuse immediately, saying, "Jian Nineteen, since this is the case, you have to do something for me."


    A gleam of joy appeared on Jian Nineteen''s face, and he said without hesitation: "Whatever, just order."


    Zhou An pointed to the outside and said, "There are too many people challenging me outside, you go and stop those who are not as strong as you."


    There are always people who don''t know the heights of the sky and the depths of the earth, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com''s strength is obviously not as good as Jian Nineteen, but he insists on challenging Zhou An.


    It was impossible for Zhou An to deal with them one by one, so he thought of such a method.


    There are sword cultivators in Wu''an City who are stronger than Sword Nineteen, but they are definitely not many.


    Of course, if he just wanted to become the number one sword cultivator in Wu''an City, he could just challenge Jian Yi directly. By doing so, he could also hone his sword intent by the way.


    Everyone''s sword intent is different, and he can have different perceptions when fighting against different people.


    This can be regarded as a process of accumulation and thin hair. a>vas>div>Scan the QR code to download Red Sleeve and Xiaoxiang to send benefits to newcomers for a limited time and the audience is free to read div>div>div>


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 71： You Wen

    Zhou An was very crazy, so crazy that everyone in Wu''an City knew about him, and many sword cultivators went to challenge him, but none of them lost.


    Zhou An fought nine times in three days, and every time he crushed the opponent with pure sword intent, no one could make more than three moves in his hands.


    The number of people who challenged later gradually decreased. They all knew that Zhou An was very strong, and they recognized Zhou An''s strength. From three games a day to one game every three days, within a month, Wu''an City''s Central Transformation God Stage The sword cultivators with the following names and surnames were all beaten by him.


    He gradually gained a deeper control over the decadent sword intent, which actually reduced the erosion of his body by the corrupt sword intent.


    This is a good thing, and it also shows that his direction is not wrong.


    If you can advance to the fifth level in this way, your life will probably not be in danger in a short time.


    Just when Zhou An was considering whether to challenge Jiansan on Qingcheng Mountain near Wu''an City, another challenger came outside the palace.


    "Let him go back. I won''t accept anyone''s challenge today. I''m going to Mount Qingcheng." Zhou An said to Jian Nineteen.


    Jiansan, Huang Qiming, is considered an older generation of immortal cultivators. He has the cultivation base of the transformation stage and has honed the way of sword for hundreds of years. He is definitely not an ordinary sword cultivator, so Zhou An has also made sufficient preparations.


    Jian Nineteen''s complexion changed slightly, and he said in a deep voice: "But the sword cultivator outside is one of the seven sons of Hezhou, You Wen, and he is still a disciple of Wangtianzong."


    Zhou An was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect to come out like this, looked at the sky, and said: "Why do people in Hezhou like to go to Qingzhou, so the feng shui here is better?"


    Jian Nineteen said: "The relationship between the seven sons of Hezhou is very good."


    Zhou An smiled and said, "Are you here to find a place? Come on, let''s go out and have a look."


    "You Wen should have the strength to transform into a god." Jian Nineteen said.


    Zhou An''s face didn''t change at all: "So what, I''m the number one swordsman in Qingzhou, so I can''t admit it."


    Jian Nineteen fell silent: "..."


    The streets were blocked by crowds, and the name You Wen alone was enough to drive most people crazy. This is a cultivator of the Sword Transformation God, and becoming a Sword Immortal is just around the corner.


    A man in a dark red long coat stood in mid-air, holding two long swords, and the violent swords pierced through the space wantonly.


    Zhou An walked slowly to the gate of the palace, sensed that something was wrong, looked up at You Wen, and said, "For the challenge, we only compete with swordsmanship, not spiritual power."


    You Wen''s eyes were cold, and he said calmly: "I heard that you defeated Yi Lianjie, I came here to challenge you, but I want to fight without reservation.


    "


    Zhou An was a little dumbfounded, feeling that the other party did not come to challenge, but rather to desperately, and then said:


    "It''s okay to fight. It''s not hurting our peace."


    You Wen said coldly: "What are you worrying about, there is nothing that can scare sword cultivators like me."


    I am afraid that you will die.


    Zhou An said angrily: "Just say whether you agree or not, or I won''t fight."


    You Wen pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "Yes."


    "I''ll wait for you outside the city."


    After speaking, he flew out of the city. If the two cultivators who turned into artifacts used their full strength, the damage would be too great, so they had to fight outside the city.


    Zhou An raised his eyebrows and followed, but he walked out of the city on foot, neither fast nor slow.


    "Brother Zhou, do you have a chance to win?" Jian Nineteen asked after him.


    He felt that Zhou An''s cultivation was only Nascent Soul, and nine times out of ten he was no match for You Wen, so this fight would definitely be defeated.


    "Are you worried about me?" Zhou An turned around and patted Jian Nineteen on the shoulder, "I am the number one sword repairer in Qingzhou."


    At this moment, Wang Mang walked towards him, holding a stack of thick files in his hand.


    Zhou An took the file and asked, "What are these things?"


    Wang Mang said in a low voice: "This is the information about You Wen specially collected by the lord for you. You Wen possesses two sword intents, Spring and Autumn and Wangyou. His strength is outstanding. He once fought against monks of the same rank with one against nine."


    "You have to be careful about it."


    "Two kinds of sword intent?" Zhou An couldn''t help but frowned. Generally speaking, a sword cultivator would only have one kind of sword intent.


    He also knew that he might have to go all out in this battle, and he guessed that he also had the strength to transform into a god, but he was not sure whether he could deal with such a powerful swordsman.


    When Zhou An walked outside the city, when the sun was at its highest, You Wen stood motionless in mid-air, with his sword intent constantly accumulating, it seemed that he valued this battle very much, and regarded Zhou An as his number one enemy.


    Zhou An slowly pulled out his sword, his momentum changed drastically, he stared at You Wen, and said, "I still want to ask, why did you come to challenge me? The reason shouldn''t be that simple."


    You Wen was silent for a moment, and then said: "Someone told me that you are my chance to become a Sword Immortal, so I must defeat you today to achieve my path to Sword Immortal."


    The voice fell.


    The two long swords in You Wen''s hands turned into Youlong and Qingfeng, hovering and falling from the sky, the two swords reached a wonderful balance, and thousands of sword lights flickered in the space.


    The majestic momentum is irresistible.


    Realizing that his body could not move at all, Zhou An urged his long sword to penetrate upwards, intending to confront the opponent head-on.


    Two different sword lights collided, one big and one small, one up and one down, at first Zhou An was at a huge disadvantage, and the sword field formed by the sword intent shattered inch by inch.


    But then, things went wrong.


    You Wen''s face changed drastically, UU reading www. uukanshu.com felt that his own sword intent and spiritual power were disappearing inexplicably, and the opponent''s sword intent was extremely strange, as if it could make everything wither.


    After such a long period of ebb and flow, he may really not be an opponent.


    In an instant, majestic spiritual power burst out, and the sword light echoed the sun in the sky.


    Changhong runs through the sun!


    A gigantic sword formed by sunlight descended from the sky and smashed towards Zhou An.


    The space also fluctuates one after another.


    Seeing this, Zhou An advanced instead of retreating, his eyes were filled with blood, looking extremely ferocious, "Withered!"


    The rusty long sword turned pitch black and turned into sword shadows, there were tens of thousands of them. From a distance, it looked like a black dragon with its **** mouth wide open.


    The ground kept shaking.


    The terrifying energy fluctuations set off a hurricane on the ground, some trees rose from the ground, and were blown into the sky, bringing yellow sand all over the sky.


    With a crisp sound, the slightly slender sword in You Wen''s left hand was shattered, and rust spots appeared on the broken blade.


    Zhou An stopped, with a smile on his face: "In this way, I won."


    He has indeed won the fight to this extent, after all, the two sides also agreed before that it is to go to the end, not to fight to the death.


    The main reason is that the rotten sword intent is difficult to control. Zhou An was afraid that he would accidentally kill the opponent, and the opponent was a disciple of Wangtianzong. He also wanted to visit Wangtianzong. After killing him, things would become troublesome.


    "It''s not over yet!" You Wen''s face was covered with blood, he squeezed out a formula in his hand, and held up the blade in his hand.


    "Sword Mountain Curse!"


    Countless sword shadows appeared around Zhou An, slashing at him.


    There is no way to avoid it.


    "you wanna die."


    Zhou An''s face turned cold, and he felt the murderous intent. It turned out that he was waiting for him here.


    This man just wanted to kill him!

 v4 Chapter 72： Changchun Sword Immortal

    There is a huge gap between Huashen and Yuanying, which can arouse the aura between heaven and earth, and can move mountains and fill seas with just a few gestures.


    The overlapping sword shadows pressed down on Zhou An like a mountain. Each sword shadow was transformed from real blade fragments. There were real and virtual shadows, and the interaction between virtual and real was full of murderous intent.


    No one expected that the commotion of this battle would be so great, and the sword light soaring into the sky could be seen thousands of miles away.


    "Not good!" Wang Mang realized that something was wrong. If the fight continued like this, one of the two sides would surely die, but his ability could not stop it. He could only watch helplessly, and no one present could stop it.


    An old man with white eyebrows and bearded hair was sitting cross-legged on the top of the wall, looking in this direction, he shook his head and said, "The young man is still too angry, and he has no worries at all. I''m afraid that sword repairer surnamed An will be defeated now." .¡±


    "You Wen is a member of Wangtianzong after all. Wangtianzong''s swordsmanship is so profound, but losing is not a real loss. He lost to Wangtianzong, not Youwen."


    "Presumably You Wen should have realized this, and his talent in the way of swords is not as good as the opponent."


    Some things have been seen in the beginning, but are not willing to admit it.


    Before the sword mountain fell, a yellow sword light pierced through the sword mountain and You Wen''s body-protecting aura. A small bronze knife was stuck on his forehead, and the blood flowed continuously.


    You Wen fell from the sky, landed heavily by the river, and was thrown to the floor like a dead fish. His body quickly withered and decayed, as if he had been dead for many years.


    Most of Zhou An''s clothes were torn, his body was covered with large and small wounds, and he held a sword in one hand. He stood beside You Wen''s body and looked down at him. killed himself."


    He didn''t want to kill You Wen at first, but You Wen wanted to die by himself, and there was nothing he could do if he hit the knife edge.


    Immediately afterwards.


    He then noticed that the yellow breath like a swimming dragon gathered here and poured into his body continuously, making his mental state, body, and strength all become stronger.


    "Is this luck?"


    He froze for a moment, feeling that there was an extra ability out of thin air.


    Sword Fighting: Regardless of the suppression of sword intent, the damage dealt to targets that also have sword intent is increased by 20%. ¡¿


    "It''s no wonder that the cultivators in this world care so much about fame. It turns out that there is this relationship. The greater the reputation, the stronger the strength, and the faster the cultivation speed?"


    Zhou An realized the specialness of this world. No wonder so many people challenged him in the past few days. They all wanted to fight for fame. Fame will bring corresponding luck, and they will become stronger when they complement each other. .


    But he felt that this in itself was a ridiculous thing and unreasonable.


    But since this is the rule of this world, he has no way to change it, he can only adapt.


    Not long after, two Wangtianzong disciples came and took You Wen''s body away in a hurry, and threatened Zhou An:


    "Surnamed Zhou, this matter is endless. If you killed Senior Brother You Wen today, our Wangtian Sect will not let it go."


    Zhou An just felt a little helpless, this kind of thing is hard to explain, and it is true that You Wen was killed by him, "Wouldn''t this be a problem with Wang Tianzong?"


    Jian Nineteen came over and said in a low voice: "Brother Zhou, why don''t you run away now, Wang Tianzong is famous for protecting his weaknesses, and he will definitely find various ways to take revenge on you."


    Zhou An sneered and said, "What am I afraid of? He Youwen wanted to die by himself, and he died when he died. Even if Wang Tianzong troubled me, he would not do it in the open.


    "


    "Such a big sect still needs to save face after all."


    The news spread quickly, and the whole Qingzhou and even Hezhou knew that You Wen died under Zhou An''s sword.


    The whole Wu''an city was full of jubilation. Red lanterns were hung on the streets, big and small. It looked festive, and those who didn''t know thought it was a festival.


    Zhou An has been recognized as a monk from Qingzhou by default, so the victory of the monks from Qingzhou over the monks from Hezhou should be celebrated as it should be.


    Qi Fugui also made a special trip to hold a celebration banquet in the evening, not many people came, most of them were from the palace itself, or people who were particularly close friends.


    This approach is also ulterior motives.


    Zhou An could see that Qi Fugui had ambitions, but he just hid them, and when the time came, he could only hide them, and be an idle prince in this place.


    The people of the royal family all cultivated the way of luck, and the more prosperous and populous the place they managed, the stronger their cultivation would naturally be.


    The territory of Daqi is vast, the emperor of Daqi has lived for thousands of years, and his cultivation has a period of integration. It is difficult to go one step further. Huang Yundao is related to Jiangshan Sheji. Daqi''s development has reached a limit. To go further, we must develop in other areas.


    And those powerful sects of cultivating immortals often have powerful monks in charge, and even have the strength to overthrow the entire dynasty by themselves.


    It''s just that even if a cultivator has a long lifespan, there is a limit, and Huang Yundao has a huge flaw, that is, the lifespan is far inferior to other cultivators, and a thousand years is the limit.


    Today''s Daqi seems to be prosperous and the people are peaceful, but in fact, there are undercurrents surging, and various forces have infiltrated it and want to take a share of it.


    There are many mortals in the dynasty, but there are very few powerful monks. Most of the talented monks will join the sect of cultivating immortals, and some sects with rich background are more likely to cultivate powerful monks.


    This has also led to the fact that like Zhou An, who does not belong to any cultivating sect, but is powerful at the same time, there are very few sword cultivators, or even none at all. The dynasty itself has no ability to cultivate such sword cultivators, so it can only absorb them from the outside. Most of them are unwanted by others.


    For hundreds of years, the dynasties have tried their best to change this status quo, but without any results.


    The Immortal Cultivation Sect will unswervingly guarantee its own inheritance, select fresh blood with excellent talents from mortals, and inject it into its own sect.


    This is a tradition of millions of years from ancient times to the present, and no one can break it.


    Sitting next to Zhou An at the banquet was an unfamiliar old man with white hair and a black coat. He was also a cultivator, but his cultivation level was not high.


    "Zhou An, this is my teacher. Yao Xianhui, the grand tutor of the dynasty and the supervisor of Xianfu, is very knowledgeable. You can ask him anything you don''t understand." Qi Fugui introduced.


    Yao Xianhui looked at Zhou An with a smile and said, "I heard that brother Zhou defeated You Wen, one of the seven sons of Hezhou today. Judging by his age, brother Zhou is much younger than You Wen."


    "In my opinion, Brother Zhou, you will definitely become a Sword Immortal in the future."


    Facing Yao Xianhui''s praise, Zhou An was not humble at all, and smiled and said: "Teacher, what you said is right, it is only a matter of time for me to become a sword fairy."


    Faced with Zhou An''s big talk, others are used to it, maybe they have heard too much, and feel that it should be the same.


    Hearing Qi Fugui say that Yao Xianhui was very knowledgeable, Zhou An took out the broken sword talisman from his arms and put it on the table and asked, "Does the Taifu recognize this sword talisman? I want to know the previous owner of this sword talisman." who is it."


    Yao Xianhui observed for a while, first frowned, then stretched out and said, "Although I haven''t really seen this thing, I have some clues."


    Zhou An was a little surprised, and asked quickly: "Teacher, please tell me in detail."


    Yao Xianhui nodded and said, "If I''m not mistaken, this should be Changchun Sword Immortal, Zhen Nantian''s carry-on."


    As soon as this remark came out, the others all showed surprise. They were just guessing before, but they didn''t expect that this thing was actually related to the sword fairy.


    Zhou An further asked: "Then where is this Changchun Sword Immortal now?"


    Yao Xianhui glanced at Zhou An suspiciously: "You don''t know?"


    "Know what?" Zhou An raised his brows, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com said with a smile: "People from my small place are not well informed, so please tell me directly, Taifu, and don''t play tricks."


    Yao Xianhui said in a deep voice: "Changchun Sword Immortal passed away five hundred years ago. Everyone in the world knows it. I didn''t think you didn''t know it. Sometimes it''s better not to focus on cultivating."


    In his eyes, Zhou An is a sword idiot who only focuses on the way of the sword and doesn''t understand anything, but such a person is justifiably talented in the way of the sword.


    Zhou An was taken aback: "Dead? How could he die? No, it shouldn''t be him, but someone else."


    He realized that the person who gave him the sword talisman should not be Changchun Sword Immortal himself, but someone else, who just got the sword talisman of Changchun Sword Immortal.


    Maybe he is also a sword fairy.


    "Can you tell me how Changchun Sword Immortal died?" Zhou An said seriously. This has a lot to do with his coming to this world. He even suspected that the long sword in his hand might be the relic of Changchun Sword Immortal.


    Yao Xianhui sighed: "This is very complicated. At the beginning, Changchun Sword Immortal died for no reason. It seemed that he died of exhaustion after being besieged by many people. However, Changchun Sword Immortal was upright and kind to others during his lifetime. They are all his best friends."


    "However, after Changchun Sword Immortal''s death, the murderer has not been found for a long time. Even the Tianji Pavilion helped with the calculation, but there was no result."


    A gleam flashed in Zhou An''s eyes: "Does Master Yao have anyone to suspect?"


    He knows that there is no evidence for many things, but he can see the result, but there is no evidence.


    Yao Xianhui smiled, shook his head and said, "How would I know that it happened hundreds of years ago, and is it important to you?"

 v4 Chapter 73： fisherman

    Zhou An reckoned that Yao Xianhui might know some inside information, but he didn''t ask further, it really didn''t have much to do with him.


    Things went back to the original point, and he still had to find the person who gave him the sword talisman and ask what was going on.


    The decaying sword intent was definitely not something he just comprehended, it was related to this long sword, and also related to the sword symbol. If he had to say it, he felt that it was the arrangement of fate, or someone''s arrangement.


    This is a very scary thing.


    The atmosphere of the banquet was very active, and it was completely decided that Zhou An would be one of the representatives to participate in the Immortal Contest.


    Zhou An is completely better than You Wen, so he can naturally participate in the competition for immortals.


    Zhou An didn''t refuse either. After coming to this world, Qi Fugui did help him a lot, which was considered a favor.


    They are going to the imperial capital in half a month, and he is also going to be the number one swordsman within half a month, and get the task reward of the doomsday game.


    In the evening, Zhou An didn''t sleep either. He sat cross-legged in front of the window with his eyes closed and rested his mind, constantly nourishing the sword intent. This could also slow down the erosion of the decadent sword intent on him to a certain extent. It was a multi-purpose thing.


    Before he knew it, he saw a barren world where nothing existed and everything was rotten.


    He walks aimlessly in this world, nothing is useless, whether it is people or animals or plants, or even any buildings.


    This is a hopeless world.


    He didn''t know why he was able to see this world, and then a rotten long sword was stuck on the ground, and looking forward, the ground was densely covered with tattered long swords, all kinds of long swords , lost aura, without any vitality.


    A sword mountain appeared in front of him, and densely packed swords were stuck on the sword mountain.


    "This is not Sword Mountain, this is Sword Tomb."


    He climbed up, and the skin on his body was constantly cut by the blade, leaving blood on the ground.


    This sword mound is very high, and he climbed for a long time without reaching the end, and then he saw a black shadow appearing in the dark sky.


    Accompanied by a sword cry, a large black sword descended from the sky, pierced through his body, pinned him to the ground, and remained motionless.


    He could clearly feel the loss of life force. With the blood running away, life has an end, and the end is darkness, just like these decayed and broken sword blades.


    "call"


    Zhou Anmeng woke up suddenly, still sitting cross-legged in front of the window sill, sweating profusely, feeling as if he had really died at a certain moment just now.


    "What is that place?"


    "Is it because of the decaying sword intent?"


    His face became serious, and he realized that his life might not be as long as he thought, and he would probably die at any time.


    A solution must be found as soon as possible!


    Before dawn, Zhou An set off alone, but happened to bump into Shan Cha who was waiting in the outer room.


    "What are you doing here?" Zhou An looked at her suspiciously.


    Shan Cha''s eyes were a little confused, and she seemed to have just gotten up. She was stunned when she saw Zhou An, and said complainingly:


    "I know that my lord is going out today, so I got up early to prepare breakfast. I didn''t expect my lord to tell me in advance so that I can prepare it."


    Zhou An shook his head: "No need, I''m leaving first. If the prince comes to ask, just say that I went to Mount Qingcheng."


    Shan Cha was a little puzzled: "My lord, now that no one doubts you, why do you want to challenge me?"


    She is not a sword cultivator. Although she is an immortal cultivator, her cultivation base is extremely low, and her level of entry is better than that of ordinary mortals.


    Zhou An shook his head: "Jianxiu must keep moving forward and upward, like sailing against the current, if you don''t advance, you will retreat."


    Shan Cha''s eyes showed envy: "My lord, do you think I can become a sword cultivator?"


    "Although it sounds a little wishful thinking." She added.


    Zhou An took a piece of pastry from the table and stuffed it into his mouth, and said with a smile: "As long as you think about it, nothing is impossible."


    After speaking, he opened the door and walked out. The wind outside was very strong, and there was still light snow, and the weather was also slightly cold.


    Walking out of the palace, he walked towards Mount Qingcheng step by step like a mortal, carrying a rusty sword on his back, and bought two pancakes when he reached the east of the city.


    It was just out of the oven, very hot, and he enjoyed it quite a bit.


    Qingcheng Mountain is originally a place rich in aura, and many immortal cultivators have opened caves in it and practiced in seclusion.


    Cultivators below the stage of transformation into gods are fine, and don''t need long-term retreats, but above the stage of transformation into gods, one retreat can be as short as a few months, as long as more than ten years, or even hundreds of years.


    Zhou An still followed the original plan, first went to Jiansan and Huang Qiming, and knew the approximate location of Huang Qiming''s cave.


    Qingcheng Mountain is not particularly high. It was already noon when we climbed to the top, and the snow was getting heavier and heavier, ranging from light snow to snow as big as a goose feather.


    Walking to a small stream, there was a fisherman wearing a bamboo hat, fishing by the clear river. There were some small fish in the river. These small fish were very clever and did not take the bait at all.


    Zhou An stood by the river watching for a while and smiled: "You can''t catch fish like this."


    The fisherman glanced sideways at Zhou An, then shook his head: "Why are you being so arbitrary, I think today will definitely take the bait, at least one."


    Zhou An chuckled, and continued to walk forward: "See if you can catch fish when I come back later."


    "How long will it be, I will leave after I catch the fish, and I may not wait for you to come back." The fisherman said.


    Zhou An thought for a while: "It should be soon."


    Huang Qiming''s cave is nearby. Zhou An walked around twice but couldn''t find the exact location, so he shouted loudly: "Huang Qiming, I''m here to challenge, please show up!"


    The sound was deafening and spread across half of the mountain. Many monks in the cave opened their eyes and looked out.


    Zhou An felt several gazes, but he didn''t care at all, and continued to shout: "Huang Qiming, show up quickly!"


    Walking while shouting, the voice kept echoing in the mountains, and the original tranquility and clarity were broken.


    Walking to the river again, Zhou An continued to shout: "Huang Qiming, I''m here to challenge, show up!"


    At this moment, the fisherman raised his head to look at him, and said angrily, "Stop shouting, stop shouting, I am Huang Qiming, what can you do?"


    "Really, it''s not safe to catch a fish every day."


    Zhou An fell into a moment of silence, looking at Huang Qiming left and right: "You are Huang Qiming, don''t you say you are in retreat? Why are you fishing here?"


    Huang Qiming obviously held his breath, and said calmly: "Do I still need to report to other people when I go fishing?"


    Zhou An smiled, and didn''t feel embarrassed at all, and continued: "No need, no need, so you are Huang Qiming, and you didn''t say it earlier."


    Huang Qiming took a deep breath: "You didn''t ask before. You said you came to challenge me, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Why did you challenge me? We have no grievances or enmities, and we don''t even know each other."


    Zhou An approached and said, "It is said that you are the third on the list of sword masters in Wu''an City, so I am here to challenge you."


    Huang Qiming lowered his head and continued fishing: "Go back, I''ll give you the third one, and I saw what happened yesterday, you must be the one who killed Youwen, I want to live for a while, so I won''t fight anymore .¡±


    Zhou An thought for a while and said: "That won''t work, I have to call, otherwise, wouldn''t my trip be in vain? It''s not easy to come up."


    "You Wen is looking for death by himself, otherwise I wouldn''t kill him, we are just better than swordsmanship without spiritual energy."


    "It''s only better than the way of the sword, without aura?" Huang Qiming looked at him with some surprise, "You really think you can beat me. I have honed the way of the sword for hundreds of years, and I feel that my own way of the sword has reached the extreme. Wen can''t beat me."


    Zhou An drew out the long sword in his hand, the sword intent that had been kept for a long time dissipated, and the weeds on the ground were cut off from the middle one by one, as if being chopped off one by one by a small sword.


    "Don''t play tricks, let''s talk about it after the fight. Whether you win or lose, it won''t affect anything. I will leave on my own when you catch your fish later."


    Huang Qiming put down the fishing rod in his hand, feeling that Zhou An''s character suits him well, and said, "But do I have other conditions?"


    "What?" Zhou An stared at the other party.


    Huang Qiming smiled and said: "If you lose, you can go fishing with me here today. Anyway, it''s a literary battle, so it won''t hurt the peace."


    Zhou An curled his lips: "Then there is no chance, although I also want to fish."


    Both of them didn''t make a move immediately, instead, their sword intent confronted each other first. Huang Qiming''s sword intent was extraordinarily strong, like a mountain, slowly pressing towards him.


    This is the sword intent called "Thick Earth".

 v4 Chapter 74： drink wine

    Without the use of extraordinary power, the decadent sword intent was still under Zhou An''s control, but it also lost a large part of its power, and lost its form with the spirit.


    Zhou An also felt that only the part under his control really belonged to him.


    His kendo is unparalleled in sharpness, but at the same time there are many flaws, as if there are loopholes everywhere, which is in stark contrast to Huang Qiming.


    Huang Qiming''s sword intent was thick and perfect, without any blemishes, just like the full moon in the sky.


    Zhou An couldn''t find any flaws in it. When the two hit 300 moves, they were still evenly matched, and it was impossible to tell the outcome.


    Time passed quietly in this process, Zhou An originally thought that the contest would be decided soon and he would easily win the opponent, but he did not expect Huang Qiming to be so powerful.


    Huang Qiming''s sword intent is not only the thick soil, but also the gushing spring. It seems that two completely different sword intents are fused into one. Compared with You Wen, it is more brilliant.


    Incomparably thick and continuous at the same time.


    After more than 7,000 moves, the two still hadn''t decided the time for the victory. It was already night, the sky was full of stars, and the moon was shining brightly.


    The surrounding environment was also destroyed by them, the stream diverted to the east, the original mountain forest became bare, and even a layer of soil on the ground was cut off.


    At the same time, more and more monks gathered to watch the competition between the two. This kind of competition was still difficult, and many of them gained more or less insights from it.


    Generally speaking, the challenge will not only be compared to swordsmanship, the small gap will become huge under the blessing of spiritual power, and the battle will often end quickly.


    Zhou An''s method of competition is also considered new.


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years, Senior Huang''s swordsmanship has reached such a level." A monk carrying a gourd sighed.


    Another monk standing next to him said: "Who is that person next to him? I have never seen him before, but he is even comparable to Senior Huang. He looks very young, so he is a formidable young man."


    The monk with the gourd on his back shook his head: "Don''t you even know about him? It seems that you have been in confinement for a while. He is Zhou An, who made a lot of noise in Wu''an City. Defeated and beheaded You Wen."


    "You Wen? Are you talking about the You Wen of the Seven Sons of Hezhou?"


    "Of course, it''s a pity that I didn''t go there at that time. The battle was very dynamic, and you should have felt it."


    ¡­


    The pale moonlight fell on Zhou An''s side face, and Zhou An drew dozens of sword shadows with his right hand to attack Huang Qiming, the more he hit, the more frightened he became.


    He didn''t expect that Huang Qiming''s swordsmanship had reached such a level. If he had to say it, he was inferior to Huang Qiming, because the decadent sword intent itself was extremely special, able to continuously corrode the enemy''s sword intent, which allowed him to fight until now.


    Huang Qiming was far less calm than he appeared on the surface, and his palms were sweating. Zhou An was more difficult than he expected, especially the strange sword intent was very resilient, as if it had vitality. It is fighting with two people at the same time.


    Under such ebb and flow, he is afraid that he will definitely lose.


    Thinking of this, Huang Qiming suddenly stopped, and said calmly: "I admit defeat, Zhou Daoyou, you won, I think both of you and I could have foreseen the result, and I am convinced that I lost."


    The fighting came to an abrupt end.


    Zhou An was also taken aback, and then stopped, thinking that this fight would last until tomorrow morning. Indeed, as Huang Qiming said, his swordsmanship has been polished to the extreme, but the loser also loses in this place. The swordsmanship he comprehended itself is Not extreme enough.


    If not, Zhou An might not be his opponent today.


    He laughed loudly: "It''s good enough, you are much more open-minded than that guy You Wen, he will never admit defeat."


    Huang Qiming smiled wryly, shook his head, seemed to disagree with Zhou An''s statement, and said, "Maybe I went on the wrong path. After too many years, I have already lost the spirit that a sword repairer should have."


    "Maybe he is the real swordsman, abandoning life and death, and going forward bravely."


    Panting heavily, Zhou Ansheng sat down on the rock, and said, "I think he is not as good as you. No one said that a sword cultivator should be the same. Speaking of which, you are more like a fairy, do what you want, do what you want And for, without encountering and doing nothing."


    This is telling the truth, what he said in his heart, without any flattery.


    Huang Qiming laughed out loud after hearing this, the words were indeed very pleasant, and there was a bit of understanding in his heart: "What you said is not wrong."


    In the following time, Zhou An took a fishing rod and sat next to Huang Qiming to fish together, exchanging knowledge of kendo and practicing comprehension.


    "This is a wine that I have treasured for a long time. Today we two hit it off, so we must have a good drink." Huang Qiming took out a huge wine jar half a person''s height from the cave and placed it by the river. He just opened the wine jar, and the wine was fragrant It overflowed and filled half of the mountain, and also attracted several long-time monks to lean over.


    "Okay, Huang Qiming, you don''t even call us for drinking." A monk-like monk came out of the forest and cursed.


    While talking, he walked to the wine jar to drink a bowl of wine, and drank it without looking at all.


    Seeing this, Huang Qiming scolded angrily: "You old drunkard, you came here just by smelling it. I asked Fellow Daoist Zhou to drink this. Don''t drink too much."


    Then, Huang Qiming introduced to Zhou An: "This is Lu Da, a drunkard, who practiced the Golden Bell of Buddha''s Light. He didn''t pay much attention to the matter of cultivation, and he knew how to drink in a day, but the annoying thing is that he still made him become a god."


    Lu Da smiled at Zhou An, waved his hands and said, "We are no match for you young people. This life is almost at the end of its life, and I will be satisfied after drinking bad wine."


    Seeing this, Zhou An also had to lament the huge gap between people. How many monks tried their best all their lives but could not achieve the transformation of gods, but these monks who turned into artifacts felt that they were rotten.


    He shook his head and said, "The cultivators in the transformation stage are already the best among all the cultivators, so there is no need for senior Luda to underestimate himself."


    When Lu Da heard Zhou An''s words, he showed a strange look, and said, "You kid seems to be very old, but you are only in your 30s and 40s. It only took decades to reach this point."


    "I see that you have the opportunity to pursue the supreme avenue, so don''t do nothing like us. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com"


    Supreme avenue?


    Zhou An felt strange when he heard this. After all, even a cultivator in the Transcendence Tribulation Stage was only equivalent to a third-order Extraordinary.


    The cultivators in the Transcending Tribulation Stage are quite rare, and one may not be born in a thousand or even ten thousand years. Generally speaking, sword immortals are only monks in the fusion stage, but their swordsmanship has reached a certain level, so they are called sword immortals.


    In addition to Lu Da, two other monks who knew Huang Qiming also came over to drink, namely Shanyue and Huang Su.


    Shanyue is a woman wearing a cloak, also a cultivator in the stage of transformation, and her personality is quite bold. Halfway through drinking, she insisted on comparing herself with Zhou An, but of course Zhou An refused. meaningless.


    Huang Su is a slightly younger monk, a junior in Huang Qiming''s family. When drinking, he is respectful and a bit reserved, and he calls Zhou An one senior at a time.


    "Since the ultimate goal of an immortal cultivator is to ascend to become an immortal, where will he go after ascending?" Zhou An said with a blushing face. This is something he has always been curious about.


    Everyone else looked over, Huang Qiming shook his head and said: "No one knows, I''m afraid only real immortals know, but there are only a few people who have ascended to immortality throughout the ages."


    "The one who has the chance to become an immortal recently is probably the Changchun Sword Immortal, but it is a pity that the Changchun Sword Immortal fell unexpectedly."


    "Changchun Sword Immortal?" Zhou An raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect to hear this name again, and said, "Changchun Sword Immortal has a chance to become a fairy?"


    Huang Qiming nodded and said: "Of course, he is a monk who has crossed the catastrophe, and it is said that he is only one step away from ascension."


    Zhou An said dumbly: "Such a powerful monk should be invincible in the world logically, why did he fall unexpectedly?"

 v4 Chapter 75： Earth Sword

    Huang Qiming said: "I heard that the Changchun Sword Immortal died of a demon in his heart. He pursued the opportunity of the heavenly way, but was backlashed... No one has been ascended for a long time."


    Zhou An nodded thoughtfully, took out the broken sword talisman from his arms and said, "You guys recognize this thing."


    Others could see it one after another and shook their heads. The oldest Lu Da was only a young monk when Changchun Sword Immortal was still there.


    At this moment, Shanyue wearing a cloak suddenly said: "I have seen this kind, hundreds of years ago, I saw Wangyue Sword Immortal in Wangtianzhong, and he had just become a Sword Immortal at that time. "


    "If I''m not mistaken, this sword talisman should be worn by Wangyue Sword Immortal, why is it in your hand!"


    Zhou An thought for a while and said: "This sword talisman was just given by someone, and I also want to find the owner of the sword talisman. Are you sure this is Wangyue Sword Immortal''s carry-on?"


    Shanyue nodded: "It''s absolutely true. From this point of view, Zhou Daoyou is also a person with a great chance. To be attracted by the sword fairy, the talent must be unique."


    Zhou An was silent for a moment, this sword talisman was indeed his chance, at least it saved his life when he was about to die, but it also made his rotten sword intent completely deteriorate, and embarked on a road of no return.


    Otherwise, maybe he wouldn''t have come to this world. The situation in Blue Star has not been completely stabilized, and there will definitely be some troubles when he leaves.


    The wine was fragrant and glutinous, and after one sip, he wanted to take another sip. Zhou An also continued to drink one bowl after another, calling it a good wine.


    It wasn''t until the next morning that they drank to their heart''s content, Zhou An also bid farewell and went back home.


    The news of his defeat of Huang Qiming also came back, and his name was already the third on the sword repair list, but many people commented that Zhou An was already the number one sword repairer in Wu''an City, just because he defeated You Wen.


    If there is a real fight, Huang Qiming probably won''t be You Wen''s opponent. Kendo is not all the strength of a swordsman, there is also cultivation and mastery of spells.


    You Wen has the inheritance from Wangtianzong, and the swordsmanship inherited from the Sword Immortal. Zhou An does not have these, but his sword itself has the effect of breaking spells, so it can fight against it.


    As soon as Zhou An returned to the palace, Qi Fugui came to ask about the details of the challenge. He seemed happier than Zhou An, and patted him on the shoulder and said:


    "The number one swordsman in Wu''an City is none other than you!"


    "Not long ago, I helped you find the Earth Sword in the Three Talents Sword of Baidi City. This is the sword technique left by Baidi Sword Immortal. It is divided into human sword, earth sword, and heavenly sword. It must be of great help to you. .¡±


    "Someone will deliver it in two days."


    Zhou An was a little surprised and said: "The sword technique left by the sword fairy? The prince is bothering."


    Qi Fugui shook his head and said with a smile: "No need to thank you, this is what I should do. You represent our Wu''an City to participate in the contest for the first place. Naturally, I will do my best to help you."


    "Baidi Sword Immortal was also a generation of invincible monks who conquered Kyushu eight thousand years ago."


    Zhou An thought for a while and asked, "So did he ascend?"


    Qi Fugui showed regret, and responded: "No, Baidi Sword Immortal did not choose to ascend, but died of old age in the world, and the remains are still preserved in Baidi City."


    "Maybe for a person like him, he has experienced too many things, has no regrets, and the difference between flying or not is not big."


    Zhou An was puzzled, if Baidi Sword Immortal really had the chance to ascend, why didn''t he ascend? It seems that many extreme monks had the opportunity to ascend, but they all failed for various reasons, or they didn''t ascend at all.


    Qi Fugui changed his voice and said again: "Are you going to challenge Jian Er tomorrow, Gu Si?"


    Zhou An shook his head: "In two days, I have to calm down, otherwise I really am not an opponent."


    After fighting Huang Qiming, he realized that his kendo was still far behind. At least he might not be able to take advantage of these people. Since he decided to challenge with kendo, he had to go to the end.


    Qi Fugui nodded and said, "It''s fine, but you have to be careful, there may not be any troubles when the Immortal Contest is approaching."


    Zhou An didn''t do anything that day, he just recalled the insights he had gained before, and used them to sharpen his sword intent. His improvement was greater than expected, probably because a certain critical point was reached, and the quantitative change caused a qualitative change.


    The first thing he must do is to reduce the loopholes in his vision, approach Huang Qiming''s direction, and then further improve, so as to build a tower layer by layer.


    He now feels that Extraordinary people and so-called Immortal Cultivators have an extremely similar essential connection, so that he can also be regarded as a sword cultivator now, and his abilities can correspond to spells, and have been fully integrated into his swordsmanship. It saves a lot of detours.


    For three days in a row, Zhou An sat in the room motionless, did not drink water, did not eat, and could only feel the changes in the weather outside. It was snowing, and the snow was getting bigger and bigger, and the herbal tea on the table was covered with a layer. thin ice.


    Only one step away!


    He felt the opportunity to advance, just a little bit, but that little bit stopped him from moving forward. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    There was a knock on the door, and the icicles on the front teeth fell down, hitting the floor with a crisp sound.


    Zhou An got up and opened the door. Wang Mang stood outside the door, holding a boxy wooden box in his hand. The wooden box looked antique and had the word "Baidi" written on it.


    "My lord has something to go out, and I specifically asked me to bring this to you." Wang Mang said, his eyes were completely different from before, with awe.


    His heart was also full of shock, and he realized that Zhou An''s sight might have reached an unimaginable level. Just feeling it in the house changed the surrounding environment. The whole house was covered in frost. From a distance, it looked like A huge ice wither.


    Zhou An smiled, nodded and said, "Then it''s hard work for the king, and thank you for me."


    Wang Mang waved his hand: "Your Majesty said, you don''t need to thank you, you deserve all of this."


    After speaking, Zhou An went back to the room, opened the wooden box, and found a piece of jade slip inside. When he took it in his hand, he could observe the contents inside, which seemed to be cast by some kind of magic.


    The Earth Sword is a kind of magic, but it is released based on the sword intent. It can form a sword armor around the body, layer by layer, and when it reaches a certain level, it can be released and burst out with amazing power.


    Zhou An looked specious, and even said he was at a loss. He hadn''t learned any spells himself, which was a bit embarrassing for him, but he could still learn some clever use of sword intent from it.


    After another two days of retreat in the house, he walked out of the house on this day, and the heavy snow had stopped long ago, but there was a lot of snow piled up on the street, many people were sweeping the snow in front of the door, and some children were outside before dawn A snowman was built.


    Zhou An bought two pancakes on the street, then walked to the north of the city, where there was a college, and Jian Er was in it.

 v4 Chapter 76： Ansan Academy

    Anshan College.


    This is no ordinary academy, the students in it are all immortal cultivators who have just stepped into the threshold of cultivating immortals.


    In order to compare with those sects of cultivating immortals, Da Qi also made a lot of efforts, and even created this kind of academy for cultivating immortals, but the effect is still not good. Although many people have achieved success in learning, only a few great monk.


    The academy can also be regarded as a part of the Immortal Mansion, and the best among them can enter the Immortal Mansion for further study.


    Jian Er, Gu Si is the dean of Anshan College.


    The college is very grand, and there are two stone lions four or five people tall at the entrance, which look lifelike, like real stone lions.


    Whether there is anyone guarding the door, Zhou An is ready to go in, but unexpectedly the stone lion on the left speaks: "The academy does not allow outsiders to enter! The enrollment period has passed long ago."


    This is a demon?


    Zhou An''s heart moved, and he walked towards the stone lion. As he got closer and closer, the stone lion felt that something was wrong. The invisible pressure made his feet tremble uncontrollably, and quickly warned:


    "I''m telling you, don''t mess around. This is the gate of Anshan College. Our dean is a monk in the stage of transformation."


    "If you dare to make random shots here, people from our academy will come out at any time."


    Zhou An touched Shishi''s head with his hand, smiled and said, "Don''t be nervous, I''m here to find your dean, you still look cute."


    But...cute?


    The stone lion felt extremely humiliated, but this situation did not allow him to say anything more. It has extremely strong perception, and can vaguely feel the unique sense of oppression on Zhou An.


    Become a monk?


    Shi Shi paused for a moment, making himself look a bit tougher, and said, "Wait a minute, I''ll ask the dean about the situation."


    Zhou An turned around and walked towards the gate, waved his hand and said, "Don''t bother, I can just go in by myself."


    Seeing this, Shishi hurriedly reported the situation to the people in the college, and a monk from outside forced his way in.


    Not long after Zhou An walked in, he came to a lake, and a young monk came over from the other end of the lake, waved to him and said, "Student, please hurry up, the assessment has already started, you and I Everyone is probably late."


    Of course Zhou An didn''t know what the assessment was, so he asked casually, "What assessment? Is today a special day?"


    The young monk patted his forehead, pointed at Zhou An and said with a smile, "You, you are more forgetful than me. Today is the annual year-end assessment, have you forgotten?"


    "That''s it." Zhou An thoughtfully, "Then the dean should be there too."


    The young monk nodded and said: "Of course, the dean will personally assess every student in the college at this time every year."


    "Master Dean is doing his best, and this is also the blessing of our students."


    "You look very unfamiliar, and it seems that you practice very hard, but I don''t think that cultivation can be done in closed doors. You still need to communicate more in the academy to make progress."


    Zhou An didn''t know much about cultivation, so he nodded and said, "It makes sense."


    Unexpectedly, the young monk was overjoyed after hearing Zhou An''s words, leaned over and patted him on the shoulder, and said:


    "It''s rare for someone to agree with my point of view. These monks in the academy still maintain traditional concepts. Many people are unwilling to share their own cultivation experience with others, fearing that others will surpass themselves."


    "My name is Yu Younian, a student in the third period, how about you?"


    Zhou An replied casually, "My name is Zhou An."


    "Are you a sword cultivator?" Yu Younian asked when he saw Zhou An holding a sword.


    Zhou An nodded: "Of course, aren''t people dressed like me usually sword repairers?"


    Yu Younian smiled and said, "That''s not necessarily true. Some people dress up like sword masters, but they''re not."


    "However, there are very few swordsmen in the academy, and there are only a few who are worthy of the name. You and I have never heard of it."


    "You''re not pretending, are you?"


    Zhou An said indifferently, "Do you think I''m lying to you?"


    Yu Younian shook his head: "That''s not true, it seems that you are a new student."


    "Generally speaking, sword cultivators will not enter Anshan College, but will worship Wangtianzong. The next best thing is to go to Baidi City."


    Zhou An didn''t quite understand the reason behind it, so he asked humbly, "Why? Because of the deep background of those two families?"


    Yu Younian nodded and said: "Of course, sword practice is extremely difficult, but often the achievements are extremely high. This is a great way."


    "The dean also said before that cultivating immortals is not only comparing yourself, but also comparing yourself with others. There is always a limit to the number of people that can be accommodated on a road. If you are slower than others, you will be slower than others."


    Zhou An smiled and praised: "You still know a lot, although your strength is not strong."


    Hearing this, Yu Younian said loudly, as if his hair had exploded, "I''m not strong? You just look like you''re in the Qi training period."


    The corner of Zhou An''s mouth twitched, and he was telling the truth, but he didn''t expect Yu Younian''s reaction to be so strong, and added: "Compared to others, your strength is still good."


    Yu Younian said suspiciously: "Could it be that you are stronger than me?"


    Zhou An said calmly, "Probably."


    Yu Younian was very unconvinced and said: "What is "probability"? Why don''t we have a competition now!"


    It seemed that he wanted to compete today, and Zhou An didn''t really want to hit him anymore, so he persuaded him, "Let''s try another day. Didn''t you say today is the assessment day? We''re already too late now."


    "That''s right." Yu Younian clapped his hands and pulled Zhou An forward: "I''m talking to you, I almost forgot."


    The assessment was in the square in the middle of the college, and many monks gathered together, and the assessment had already begun.


    Before they approached, a master with a ruler came over and blamed Zhou An, "Don''t you know what day it is today? Yu Younian, you are still late!"


    Then, the master turned his gaze to Zhou An who was beside him, and wanted to say a few words, but was stunned: "You..."


    He found that he had no impression of Zhou An, probably because Zhou An came to the academy less often, which made him forget it.


    This also made him feel extremely ashamed. As a teacher, he actually forgot the names of the students below, or even didn''t remember them at all, so he put away the idea of ??scolding.


    "Go in, if you don''t improve your cultivation, I''ll talk to you again."


    Both Zhou An and Yu Younian thanked each other and walked inside.


    Yu Younian felt a little strange, and said in a low voice: "This master is usually very strict, I thought we were going to be finished."


    "Looks like we''re lucky."


    At this time, a few people came over, and the monk with long hair on the left had delicate features and said with a smile, "Yu Younian, you are late again, and you are late for the assessment every year."


    Yu Younian looked at these people and said confidently: "So what, my grades are better than yours every year."


    Then, those people looked at Zhou An and asked, "Who is this? I don''t think I''ve seen it before."


    The corner of Zhou An''s mouth curled into a smile, he cupped his hands, and said, "Next Zhou An, the newly added sword cultivator this year."


    The female monk on the left nodded and sighed: "There are really few sword cultivators joining our academy, but have you heard about it? Recently, there is a sword cultivator who has made a lot of noise in Wu''an City. He is already the third in the sword list, also known as Zhou An .¡±


    Yu Younian also came to his senses and looked at Zhou An: "Brother Zhou, this man has the same name and surname as you. He killed You Wen just a few days ago, and killed Huang Qiming by hundreds."


    Zhou An nodded, and could only say, "I am also very honored for this."


    Another person said: "I bet he has a chance to become a Sword Immortal. I heard that he is not very old."


    The others echoed the discussion, but none of them connected the Zhou An in front of them with the Zhou An they were talking about. The gap between the two was too great. There was no connection other than their names. One was the third in the sword list. One is a little monk from Anshan College.


    at this time.


    A teacher also received the voice transmission from the stone lion, walked up to Gu Si and said, "President, the stone lion said that someone broke in, but we didn''t find that person."


    Gu Si raised his head and asked, "What kind of person?"


    The master said: "A young man with a sword, the stone lion said he must have the ability to transform into a god."


    A gleam of clarity flashed in Gu Si''s eyes: "I see, it shouldn''t be a big deal."


    He immediately thought of Zhou An. He challenged Huang Qiming before, and it should be his turn next.


    At this time, the younger monks of the next generation were challenging them.


    He also had to lament the awesomeness of the younger generation.


    He and Huang Qiming are also good friends. In the early years, his swordsmanship might be higher than Huang Qiming''s, but now he can''t be sure, after all, he is concentrating on the affairs of the academy, while Huang Qiming is painstakingly polishing his swordsmanship.


    He looked into the crowd and saw a strange face at a glance.


    Yu Younian pulled Zhou An forward, and said in a low voice: "Almost half of the people who have passed the assessment now, it''s just right for us to go up. If we fall behind, we may be picked on by the egg, and the assessment score will drop instead."


    Zhou An hesitated for a moment and said, "You go first, I''ll take a look later."


    The assessment scores are not based on the level of strength, but on the basis of each student''s previous year''s cultivation, as well as the comprehension and application of Taoism.


    There are only three grades, excellent, good, and failing. Students who receive excellent grades for three consecutive years will receive additional rewards, while students who fail for three consecutive years will be kicked out of the academy.


    For most students, even if they fail the assessment~www.novelhall.com~, it is just a shame, but for some students who failed the previous two years, they are a little worried. If they fail again, they will be banned at any time. Kicked out of college.


    Once students like them are kicked out of the academy, they can basically only be casual cultivators. If there is no extra opportunity, it will be difficult to make great progress.


    But no one can say for sure about this kind of thing, it still depends on the chance and the situation and the state of mind at the time. It is the envy of other students in the academy.


    Yu Younian didn''t look very impressive, but his grades in the assessment were actually excellent. Most of the students were excellent, and there were only a few of them.


    "You don''t go up yet. If you fail to pass the last one, you will be embarrassed." Yu Younian walked back and teased confidently.


    Zhou An glanced at him, "Since you have said so, I will be the last one to go up."


    A monk named Wang Lun next to him reminded him: "The last ones to go up are basically the strongest apprentices in the college. You''d better go up now, so as not to cause dissatisfaction among others."


    Zhou An thought for a while and asked, "Are there any sword cultivators among these people?"


    Wang Lun nodded: "Yes, the famous sword masters in the middle row of the academy are all taught by the dean himself."


    Zhou An was thoughtful: "Then don''t worry, let me see their level."


    Yu Younian patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Brother, are you sure you can handle it? Those sword cultivators are getting more and more hot-tempered one by one. Hearing what you say, they will definitely find you desperately."


    Zhou An glanced at him: "Are you afraid of them?"


    Yu Younian was taken aback for a moment, and immediately said: "That''s not scary, I''m worried for you."

 v4 Chapter 77： guide

    At the final stage of the assessment, the strength of the monks who went up is indeed much stronger than before, most of them have the strength of Jindan, and they are all the best in the academy.


    Once these monks break through to the reason, they will have the opportunity to enter the Immortal Mansion for further study, to obtain more sublime methods, and to be guided by more powerful monks.


    Just this time, a black-faced strong man with a long sword on his back strode towards Zhou An. This man was a sword repairman with the strength of Nascent Soul.


    Yu Younian whispered in Zhou An''s ear: "He is Wei Lanfeng, although he is not ranked in the sword repair list, but his own cultivation is already Nascent Soul, so don''t offend him."


    Such characters are among the best in the academy, and it is only a matter of time before they go to the Immortal Mansion.


    Wei Lanfeng''s steps were heavy, as if the floor was shaking. When he came to Zhou An, he said with cold eyes: "I just heard that someone is going to violate the rules."


    Zhou An was taken aback: "What do you mean?"


    Wei Lanfeng said: "The college naturally has its rules. I am the strongest in the college now, so naturally I have to be the last one to go up."


    "I think you have only come to the academy not long ago, and you don''t know the rules, so I forgive you this time."


    What he said was very straightforward, and Wei Lanfeng also felt that what he said was very graceful, and he probably did not have the suspicion of bullying the weak.


    He felt that it was not so easy to be the number one person in the academy. He couldn''t do too much, and he couldn''t fail to do it. He had to be graceful, but he couldn''t appear too weak.


    "What if I say no?"


    Zhou An stared at him with a flat face, completely unaffected by the aura of the azure wind, and the other people around couldn''t bear such aura, and retreated one after another, leaving a space.


    Wei Lanfeng is the number one person in the college, no one wants to offend him, and other people think that this matter is Zhou An''s unreasonable, there are rules, there are high and low, there are high and low, any society is like this.


    Wei Lanfeng frowned, not expecting such a response at all, sensed something was wrong, and finally came to a conclusion that there was something wrong with this kid''s mind, and said coldly: "Are you still not convinced?"


    The corner of Zhou An''s mouth curled up into a smile, and he said arrogantly: "You are not worth letting me take action, you have to let your dean come."


    There really is something wrong with this kid''s brain.


    Wei Lanfeng was sure that this person was a psychopath, and he didn''t know how the academy recruited him, so he stopped talking, stretched out his hand, and struck Zhou An with five sword lights in his palm, ready to teach Zhou An a lesson .


    Zhou An didn''t dodge, but stretched out his right hand to catch it, and grabbed Wei Lanfeng''s wrist first, and the five sword lights that were about to shoot stopped abruptly and dissipated in the air.


    "You..." Wei Lanfeng showed a look of surprise. Seeing Zhou An, he took over his tricks easily, and before he even realized what was going on, a trace of anxiety flashed in his heart. Facing Zhou An was like a face Like the dean, there is a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Wei Lanfeng withdrew his hand and took a step back, took a deep look at Zhou An, but put down a harsh sentence: "I''ll talk to you after the assessment, so I can take care of myself."


    After finishing speaking, Wei Lanfeng turned around and left, with waves of pain in his left wrist, as if being cut by a knife.


    He confirmed that Zhou An was definitely not as simple as it seemed. To be able to compete with him, at least he had the strength of Nascent Soul. Since he had the corresponding strength, he did not continue to entangle Zhou An on this issue.


    Seeing Wei Lanfeng leave, Yu Younian leaned over and whispered, "Look, I told you, this is going to cause trouble."


    Zhou An said indifferently, "Is it troublesome? I don''t think so."


    The corner of Yu Younian''s mouth twitched involuntarily. He felt that Zhou An''s temper was more stubborn than he imagined. Anything less is a big problem!


    "It''s surprising that he didn''t do anything to you just now. Could it be that he''s in a better mood today." Yu Younian guessed.


    After this incident, other people also looked at Zhou An with admiration, and being able to challenge the first person in the academy was no ordinary person anyway.


    The assessment was still going on, and there were fewer and fewer people left, until Wei Lanfeng also went up, strode up to Gu Si, knelt on the ground directly, clasped his hands into fists, and said loudly:


    "The disciple was able to break through the Nascent Soul years ago, all thanks to the teacher''s teaching, please be respected by the disciple."


    Seeing Wei Lanfeng bowing to him, Gu Si''s face was still calm, and his eyes obviously fluctuated, which was gratification, as a teacher''s gratification.


    Although Wei Lanfeng''s swordsmanship is still rough, but his cultivation base is already a Nascent Soul, coupled with his relatively young age, if he concentrates on polishing his swordsmanship in the future, his achievements will definitely not be inferior to him, and the breakthrough to transform into a **** is just around the corner.


    Gu Si took a deep breath, and said slowly: "With such achievements, there is no need for assessment, try your best to compete with me, this is the last gift for you as a teacher~www. novelhall.com~ This is said to be a competition, but it is actually a kind of teaching, pointing out the direction of the way forward for Weilan Feng.


    The other students all showed envy. It is a great honor to compete with the dean.


    After the words fell, Wei Lanfeng showed a serious look, and the long sword behind him flew out, turning into a huge sword, and pressing towards Gu Si with great momentum.


    His way of swordsmanship is somewhat similar to Huang Qiming''s, they both follow a heavy path, but compared to Huang Qiming''s, he seems too immature, with loopholes everywhere.


    "Brother Wei has such strength, I am afraid it will not be difficult to get on the sword list." A female monk next to him sighed.


    Zhou An hit him mercilessly: "It''s basically impossible. His swordsmanship is too rigid. I''m afraid Jian Nineteen can beat him ten times."


    The female monk obviously didn''t believe Zhou An''s words, she gave him a blank look, and said, "It''s as if you are better than Brother Wei, if you have the ability, go up."


    When Yu Younian heard Zhou An''s words, his eyelids twitched, and he said again and again: "Brother Zhou, I know you are amazing, but let''s keep a low profile."


    Zhou An didn''t speak anymore, but looked at the stage, staring at Gu Si closely. If he could see some of his roots clearly, he would be more relaxed later.


    Gu Si hadn''t made a move in public for so long that Qi Fugui didn''t have too much detailed information. He only knew that his sword intent was called "Dong Lai", and there would be heavy snowfall every time he used it.


    Gu Si didn''t draw out the sword, but stretched out two fingers, using aura to transform a small long sword to deal with it, and deftly flicked the big sword flying.


    "Now you need to forget some things I taught you before. You must have your own understanding of the way of swordsmanship, instead of simply imitating other people''s ways. That''s not yours."


    Gu Si went down with another sword, **** pierced through the big sword, but there was no other damage to the sword body.

 v4 Chapter 78： falling snow

    Wei Lanfeng exhausted all kinds of spells, but she was completely seen through like a child in front of Gu Si. After more than ten moves, the big sword was knocked back to its original shape and fell to the ground. a clear finger hole.


    The audience exclaimed again and again, feeling that it was not easy for Weilan Fengneng and Gu Si to fight like this.


    After all, Gu Si is a sword cultivator in the transformation stage, and his sword skills are superb.


    Looking at the long sword that fell on the ground, Wei Lan Feng felt lost, feeling that the gap between himself and Gu Si was vast, and even doubted whether he could reach such a point in his life.


    At this moment, I heard Gu Si say: "Your talent is very high, and it will not be a problem to surpass me in time. Your slow progress in the way of swordsmanship is completely affected by your state of mind. Swordsmanship must be pure enough, and sometimes you think too much , but not a good thing."


    "I''ve already obtained the qualification for you to go to the Immortal Mansion for assessment. You can set off after the next year. As for whether you can enter or not, it''s up to you."


    Wei Lanfeng picked it up on the ground, put the long sword behind his back, clasped his fists again and said: "Thank you teacher, I will definitely live up to your expectations."


    Gu Si smiled and said, "Just don''t let yourself down."


    When Wei Lanfeng stepped off the stage, Gu Si looked at Zhou An in the crowd, and Zhou An smiled without hesitation, knowing that the other party might have discovered him before, after all, the lion at the door reported the message.


    Seeing the blue wind coming down, Zhou An walked up and smiled at him.


    Wei Lanfeng had a strange expression on his face, he was a little confused about Zhou An''s behavior, and the teacher''s reaction was a little strange, a little bit of a feeling of sitting upright?


    Zhou An went to the stage, stood in front of Gu Si, clasped his hands together, and bowed. The opponent is a senior after all, so he still needs to show some respect before fighting.


    "What do you think of the sword cultivators in our academy?" Gu Si looked at Zhou An and said.


    Zhou An smiled: "Very good, at least this kind of teaching method is unexpected. If this kind of tradition can be maintained for hundreds or thousands of years, maybe it can catch up with those sects of cultivating immortals."


    "Oh? You really think so?" There was a trace of surprise on Gu Si''s face.


    "Of course, there is no lie." Zhou An said with certainty.


    The students in the audience looked at each other in blank dismay, feeling that the conversation between the dean and Zhou An was a bit strange, like an exchange between peers.


    Yu Younian couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, realizing something was wrong, another bold idea appeared in his mind.


    Then Zhou An''s voice was heard from the stage.


    "Ann next week, I came here specially to challenge Dean Gu. I only competed in swordsmanship, without spiritual power."


    The audience became silent, everyone including Yu Younian stared at Zhou An blankly, Wei Lanfeng opened his mouth even more, never thinking that Zhou An would be that person.


    He felt a little fortunate that Zhou An didn''t really care about him, otherwise he would definitely not be an opponent in a fight.


    "Sure enough, why didn''t I think of it before."


    "He''s really that Zhou An!" Yu Younian said to his companion beside him, his mind was still in a trance, but he didn''t expect that he would be the third on the sword list if he randomly pulled someone on the road.


    Age is never a big deal, and immortal cultivators always only talk about cultivation, regardless of age, cultivation represents everything.


    With Zhou An''s strength, he could stand on an equal footing with Gu Siping, and Qi Fugui also naturally asked for the sword fairy method for him, in order to place more chips on Zhou An.


    Gu Si felt the sharp sword intent coming from Zhou An''s body, and he couldn''t suppress it faintly. After thinking for a while, he said:


    "Then what''s the point of this? According to the rules of the battle between you and You Wen, let''s go to the end."


    Zhou An smiled: "Aren''t you afraid? You Wenke died in my hands."


    Gu Si shook his head and said, "I watched that battle from the edge of the city. You are not a bloodthirsty person, and you know the rules."


    "And I''m not You Wen, and what''s more, it doesn''t matter if I die at this age. If I die sooner or later, I will die sooner or later. What do you think, there is no chance of becoming a fairy anyway."


    Time and years will erase a person''s heart and will. After a long period of time, many cultivators will look down on life and death.


    Zhou An nodded, stopped talking nonsense, and looked around: "Is it here?"


    If the two of them use all their strength, even if they restrain themselves, they will probably destroy part of the academy, and even accidentally injure other students.


    "I heard people say that you are not very proficient in spells, and now it seems to be true. If you are assessed in our college, your grades will not be very good." Gu Si said with a smile, and with a wave of one hand, a circle of people appeared around the stage. A light spot, and then a sky-high curtain was raised to completely surround the two of them, "This imaginary formation is not very powerful, as long as you don''t have the intention to open it, it should still be able to hold it."


    Zhou An took a deep breath, and his sword intent rose up. Since he decided to attack with all his strength, he would not have any spare strength left, and facing a sword cultivator like Gu Si, he might lose if he was careless. between.


    Seeing this, an old master supported Changhu with his hand and said: "The principal is also interested. It will cost a lot to activate a void formation, at least tens of thousands of spirit stones."


    Wei Lanfeng looked sideways and said: "Master, what you mean is that the dean is here to show us, so he is here to compete."


    Master nodded: "That''s right. There are not many opportunities for two top sword cultivators to fight each other. You should seize such opportunities."


    Zhou An''s understanding of kendo is vague and transparent. It is because he saw kendo that he took up kendo~www.novelhall.com~ and most of the sword cultivators in this world know and heard about kendo, so they chase after him. kendo.


    The two seem to be similar, but there is actually a fundamental difference.


    Wei Lanfeng is a person who pursues the way of the sword. He spent the first half of his life learning the methods left by his predecessors. He grew up rapidly at the beginning, and he became sword intent when he was twelve years old, but his growth slowed down later, and even stagnated. forward.


    After watching the Earth Sword, Zhou An didn''t learn the Earth Sword, but learned other things from it, which has the same effect, and formed a complete technique.


    [Thousand Shadow Sword: Every time an attack is launched with sword intent, a sword shadow will be formed. When the sword shadow is superimposed to a certain extent, it can launch a terrifying attack and destroy the enemy''s divine form. ¡¿


    Zhou An naturally also used this technique, mainly to test its power. As the long sword continued to fly in mid-air, sword shadows appeared beside Zhou An.


    Gu Si also noticed that something was wrong. Zhou An was stronger than before, and the strength was obvious. The continuous superimposition of traces of murderous aura, coupled with the strangeness of the decadent sword intent, made him realize that he could not delay Going on, we must make a quick decision.


    Some things can only be felt in the middle of the game. He now understands why You Wen played so anxiously at the time, and he tried his best when he came up.


    The heavy snow fell from the sky, and each snowflake changed its shape as it flew down, like a small sword with a handle, the speed was getting faster and faster, breaking through the air, and when it fell in front of Zhou An, sparks burst out .


    This is the sword cultivator who combines technique, law, and sword, and can burst out terrifying power in his hands.


    Not to be outdone, Zhou An controlled the flying sword, and cut out thousands of swords in the process, blocking all the Luoxue swords.


    But this has also made him do his best.

 v4 Chapter 79： meet by chance

    The amount of snow falling in the sky is increasing, and the speed of falling is also increasing. Zhou An has no time to attack, and can only be forced to defend, feeling the huge pressure.


    I saw more and more sword shadows around him, hundreds of them, and each sword shadow was trembling in a small range, echoing the changing frequency of the sword intent, forming a wonderful resonance.


    With the continuous fighting with these sword repairers, Zhou An gradually became confident and less anxious when fighting.


    Sometimes the process is not that important, what is important is to have a means to end the battle.


    During this process, Zhou An did not launch an attack, nor did he let any falling snow pass his sword.


    The sword shadow reached thousands, and the sword intent also climbed to the peak.


    Countless sword shadows turned into real sword blades and shot at Gu Si in front of him, piercing the void with high sword intent.


    He stretched out his left hand and snapped his fingers crisply, the wind stopped, and thousands of sword blades pierced through Gu Si''s sword field, pierced the curtain behind him, and flew into the sky, a distance beyond the reach of eyes.


    Gu Si stood where he was, his clothes were damaged in hundreds of places, and he didn''t make another move. He just had a wry smile on his face: "You won."


    Zhou An''s method was beyond his expectation, and his fighting style was different from the previous contest with You Wen. He didn''t know whether he was hiding his clumsiness before, or he had such a large-span improvement in such a short period of time.


    No, it should be hiding clumsiness.


    He felt that no one could achieve such a great improvement in such a short period of time, unless it was the reincarnation of a fairy in the sky, otherwise it would be unreasonable.


    The audience was silent, not a single sound was heard. The dean they admired lost to this young man who looked about their age.


    Wei Lanfeng''s expression was even more numb, and he couldn''t say a word. Such a gap made him far behind, and he didn''t have the slightest idea of ??wanting to stand shoulder to shoulder with it, or catching up.


    Zhou An easily and freely swiped the long sword in the air, put it away, and said dissatisfiedly: "President Gu, you didn''t use all your strength."


    Gu Si smiled: "It''s a lot of age, and you want me to fight you hard, is there any reason for that? Besides, my sword is already blunt, so I''m definitely not your opponent. If you lose, you lose."


    His face looked calm, but his heart was full of shock. He was amazed that Zhou An''s swordsmanship had reached such a level, and more importantly, the swordsmanship that Zhou An had comprehended was extremely extraordinary and mysterious.


    He has never seen such a strange sword intent, as if it has life itself, it spreads around and rots everything, whether it exists or does not exist.


    Zhou An showed helplessness on his face, and found that each of these sword repairers seemed to be doing badly, whether they were getting old, or time had blunted their swords.


    In fact, he originally wanted to rely on this battle to seek an opportunity to advance to the fifth level, but it''s a pity that this old slicker stopped fighting halfway.


    "It''s boring, it''s boring!" He said and walked out of the academy with big strides, the sword''s intent condensed into substance was almost visible to the naked eye.


    The clouds in the sky parted.


    Seeing Zhou An leave, Gu Sicai heaved a sigh of relief, and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with his left hand. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to continue beating, but that he felt that his life was in danger, and he had a faint feeling that if he continued beating, Zhou An would kill him. To beheaded.


    "This guy is so arrogant, I don''t think he can go far." A master couldn''t understand Zhou An''s behavior, and said with a cold snort.


    Gu Si glanced at him and said, "It''s also my fault in this matter, so I should compete with him in swordsmanship."


    The master was stunned and didn''t understand what Gu Si meant, "What does the dean mean?"


    Gu Si said calmly: "I was afraid of death, so I didn''t fight him any longer."


    He once thought that he was not afraid of death anymore, but when it really came time to die, he chose to escape.


    ¡­


    Zhou An was walking on the street, chewing pancakes. He felt a little hungry, so he bought two more pancakes, which were bought at another place, and the taste was different, but the same thing was delicious.


    "Not going?"


    He thought about the voice transmission that Gu Si secretly sent to him, advising him not to go to the imperial city, not to go to the Immortal Contest.


    There must be some internal reason for this, but Gu Si didn''t want to say it clearly, but it also gave him more ideas.


    Walking to a crowded place, Zhou An saw a lot of people sitting with paralyzed faces. He felt that he was not full, so he walked over and shouted: "Here is a bowl of beef noodle."


    The waiter at the end saw Zhou An and said with a smile: "Guest officer, there are too many people at this time, and there is no extra space. If you don''t mind, you can share the table with others."


    "No problem." Zhou An didn''t mind either. He walked to an empty seat and asked the person opposite, "Do you mind if I sit here?"


    It was a girl in a light yellow blouse, with a sword behind her back, without raising her head, she said: "Sit down, there are not so many generals."


    Zhou An felt that the other party was an immortal cultivator, so he was not surprised. There are not many immortal cultivators in Wu''an City, but there are also many, at least one or two can be met from time to time when walking on the street.


    Sitting down, he saw the appearance of the other party. The big Shuiling eyes seemed to have a round of bright moon shining in the pupils. They were unusually clear, and his face was flushed. Feeling Zhou An''s gaze, he smiled, and the corners of his eyes twitched. With a sense of indifference.


    "You are also a sword cultivator." She felt Zhou An''s sword intent that had not subsided, and there were not many sword cultivators, so she felt that more communication was needed.


    Zhou An nodded: "It is."


    "Yes, yes, no, no." The woman frowned slightly and said with some dissatisfaction.


    Zhou An had no choice but to say: "Yes, I see that you have just arrived in Wu''an City with the package on your back?"


    The woman smiled slightly and said, "I heard that Wu''an City is very lively recently, so I came here."


    Zhou An was taken aback, thinking that this person would never come to him, and said, "I don''t know why the girl came to Wu''an City?"


    The woman looked at Zhou An and said with a smile, "Is it rude to ask girls when you come up?"


    Zhou An reacted and felt that something was wrong, and said, "Sorry."


    The woman waved her hand deftly, and then said generously, "Let''s make friends. My name is Yueli. How about you?"


    Zhou An hesitated for a while, but didn''t answer right away. He wanted to find out first. If the other party really came to challenge him, then he would not admit it.


    He doesn''t have so much time now, these sword repairs are generally not very good, maybe not as good as Jian Nineteen, and he plans to retreat for a few more days to consolidate his comprehension of swordsmanship, and before going to the imperial city, he will win the first place in Wu''an City. The title of swordsman.


    "I heard that there is a sword repairer named Zhou An who has been in the limelight recently. You are not here to look for him, are you?" Zhou An changed the subject.


    Yueli looked at Zhou An, and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to be able to guess it. That''s right, I just came to frustrate him. I heard that this kid is not taken seriously by anyone~www.novelhall.com ~A few black lines were drawn on Zhou An''s forehead, but he didn''t expect it to be similar to what he thought, and the other party really came to him, so he quickly changed his words:


    "My name is Zhou Fugui."


    "Hey, I heard that Zhou An had already surpassed Gu Si from Anshan College, and he was also the second on the sword list."


    Yueli became interested when he heard it: "Oh, and there''s another thing, if he can beat Mr. Gu, he''s still at a certain level."


    When Zhou An heard this, he felt that this girl''s tone was quite serious.


    At this time, Xiao Er brought the noodles, and just happened to hear it, and said in surprise: "There is such a thing, how come I haven''t heard of it."


    Zhou An said with certainty: "You can find out what happened just this morning if you go outside and inquire about it."


    Then, he looked at Yueli and asked, "Are you still going to challenge him?"


    Yueli smiled indifferently: "Why not."


    Zhou An''s eyelids twitched, he just felt that this girl didn''t know the heights of heaven and earth, and didn''t take it seriously, anyway, she couldn''t pass the level of Jian Nineteen.


    After this period of time, Jian Nineteen''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds. It seems that, as he said, he doesn''t need Zhou An to teach anything, as long as he follows, he can feel the way of the sword.


    This may also be close to Zhu Zhechi.


    Zhou An felt a little restless after being cheated, felt inexplicable pressure in front of this woman, finished his bowl of noodles in two mouthfuls, got up and left, more like a mouse that ran away in despair.


    Yue Li watched Zhou An leave and disappeared into the crowd, and smiled: "It''s interesting."


    "Zhou Fugui? That''s an idiotic name. It doesn''t sound suitable for sword cultivation."


    She squinted her eyes at the sky, drew out her long sword, flew a copper coin and pressed it on the table, and an invisible black thread stretched out from the copper coin to the void.


    "Forget it, don''t worry, this Wu''an City is quite interesting."

 v4 Chapter 80： Jiewei Mountain

    After the news of Zhou An''s defeat of Gu Si spread, the atmosphere in Wu''an City became even more enthusiastic. Many people speculated that Zhou An would definitely challenge Jianyi and Wangtai.


    The fact is indeed the case, Zhou An is going to challenge Wang Tai.


    Zhou An didn''t go right away, but retreated in the palace for another five days. Although he didn''t have the most fun with Gu Si, he still had some gains and insights.


    After this incident, his reputation rose again, and his luck gathered again. It was the breath of new life, which relieved his gradually decaying body to a certain extent.


    For the past few days, he has also been waiting for the woman named Yueli to come to the palace to challenge him, wanting to see how strong the other party is, and he will speak so loudly.


    But after all, he still didn''t wait, which also proved that the woman was just talking big, and she didn''t even come forward to challenge his courage.


    If Yueli knew that he was Zhou An that day, would he have been so frightened that he would have left on the spot.


    Thinking about it, Zhou An felt that Yueli might be a little more courageous than this, at least he seemed to be very courageous, and people with a bold tone are generally not particularly timid.


    Five days is not long, nor short. Zhou An walked out of the room again, washed up, and looked extraordinarily energetic.


    He wanted to find Qi Fugui, but was told by Wang Mang that he had gone to the imperial city yesterday.


    Zhou An said a little strangely: "Didn''t you say that we would go together in two days? Why did he pass by alone?"


    Wang Mang looked around and felt that Zhou An was not an outsider, so he said in a low voice: "There is news that the Holy Majesty''s health seems to be suddenly ill, so he temporarily recalled all the princes and princes."


    Zhou An raised his eyebrows, suddenly felt that this was not a trivial matter, if the emperor died suddenly, Da Qi would definitely be in chaos.


    Daqi is a big piece of cake, and it is not so easy to get to today. Even a top cultivating sect like Wangtianzong would probably consider taking part of the cake.


    Although immortals are different, countless ordinary people are the foundation of these sects of cultivating immortals.


    Some people even hope that the Great Qi will become chaotic, so that they can take advantage of it, especially some middle-level sects. It is not so easy to become stronger when the environment is stable.


    Wang Mang looked serious, and said: "We have to go to the imperial city early, if the situation worsens, the prince may be in danger staying in the imperial city."


    "Originally, the prince was going to ask you to go with him, but he thought you were going to Jiewei Mountain, so he went first."


    "Normally, the eldest prince will inherit the throne, but the second king''s influence is not small, whether it''s in the court or in the fairy mansion."


    "As the Three Kings, the prince doesn''t have much influence, and probably won''t be paid special attention to, but who can say for sure about this kind of thing."


    Zhou An nodded to express his understanding, and then said: "When I come back from Jiewei Mountain, I will go to the Imperial City. Since I promised to do it, I will naturally do it."


    He paused and said: "Since you are in such a hurry, you can use your cloud boat to send me to Jiewei Mountain."


    Although Wang Mang was a little strange, he didn''t say much. Knowing that Zhou An seemed to have some reason, he usually didn''t use the technique of soaring clouds, but the flying sword was very easy to play.


    "Shall we start now?" He looked at Zhou An.


    Zhou An nodded, and walked out the door again: "Right now, but I''ll go buy two biscuits first, do you want it? I''ll bring you two."


    Wang Mang had a weird look on his face, but Zhou An said so, and he couldn''t refuse, so he said, "Bring me two yuan too."


    Zhou An has a lot of vulgarity, he doesn''t look like a cultivator at all, if it is not for his strength, no matter how much others tell him, he will not believe it.


    "The taste is not bad. Although these things are not as good as the daily delicacies of the palace, they still have a special flavor."


    Zhou An sat on the bow and said.


    Wang Mang took two sips, and felt that the taste was indeed not that bad, "It''s true."


    He turned around and said:


    "Those monks in Jiewei Mountain are unreasonable people. Brother Zhou, you have to be careful. My cultivation level is also low. I may not be able to help you much then."


    Zhou An nodded, having heard about it, and said: "Do you know why Wang Tai became a monk in the first place? Is there anything else that dissatisfies him?"


    Wang Mang thought for a while and said: "You don''t know this. Wang Tai was very similar to you in the early years. Both of them were talented young sword repairmen. Ranked No. 1 on the Anwu City Sword Ranking."


    "It''s just that the world is unpredictable. One day, he suddenly appeared on the street and yelled like crazy. Since then, there has been no progress in swordsmanship. Later, he came to Jiewei Mountain to become a monk and became a monk. Presumably, the strength will not be much improved compared to before, and maybe it will retreat instead of advancing."


    "I don''t think he will be the number one for a long time, but no one challenged him. Dean Gu is concentrating on teaching students, and he doesn''t care about these fame and fortune."


    After hearing this, Zhou An didn''t think so. If Wang Tai didn''t have the corresponding strength, he might have been squeezed out by others. Even if Gu Si didn''t make a move, others would. It represents the collection of luck.


    He doesn''t know what the so-called luck is, but it is always good for cultivation. At least by using this luck, he can deduce the way of the sword more easily.


    Jiewei Mountain is a very ordinary mountain, not too high. There is a county town under the mountain, surrounded by incense all the year round, and there are many monks walking in the city.


    These monks who went down the mountain for alms are generally not too high.


    "Do you know Lu Da? He is also a monk in Jiewei Mountain?" Zhou An asked, looking down at the county town below.


    Wang Mang shook his head and said, "I''m not very familiar with it, but he is not a monk from Jiewei Mountain, but traveled from the west."


    Wang Mang stopped the boat at the foot of the mountain, and said: "We can''t fly up directly, otherwise it will be regarded as a provocation, and these monks may attack us directly."


    Zhou An took two steps forward, and found Wang Mang stopped where he was, and asked, "Aren''t you going up?"


    Wang Mang showed embarrassment on his face, shook his head and said, "The group of monks in Jiewei Mountain are all weirdos, they allow mortals to go up to offer incense, but monks are not allowed to go up."


    "My strength is low, and if something unexpected happens later, it will be a burden."


    Zhou An is a cultivator in the transformation stage, but he is not. Once he fights with those monks, he may not be able to escape, so in


    Zhou An nodded, expressing his understanding. He felt that it was a little dangerous, and said, "If there is any accident later, you can go straight away. You don''t need to pay attention to me."


    Hearing this, Wang Mang was inexplicably moved, and said bluntly: "Brother Zhou, you don''t need to worry about any danger, I will run away."


    The old boy was more courageous than he looked.


    Zhou An thought, walking up the mountain, there was a stretch of stone steps engraved with incomprehensible scriptures, and one or two Buddha sculptures could be seen from time to time.


    These Buddha sculptures were so lifelike that they looked like they had trapped a living person in a stone, but it made him feel somewhat disobedient.


    The mountain made him feel cold!


    Zhou An didn''t think too much, he walked up unswervingly, he just wanted to accomplish his goal, defeat Wangtai, and become the number one swordsman in Wu''an City.


    The more he walked, the more he felt his footsteps became heavier, as if he had been hung with a thousand-jin stone, and when he looked into the sky, it seemed that there was a golden Buddha''s light shining down.


    The Buddha''s light didn''t make him feel any kind of peace, but it was naked corruption, just like his sword intent.


    "How could this be?" The more he thought about it, the more he realized something was wrong.


    At this time, he had just walked halfway up the mountain, but saw a white figure in front of him, waving to him.


    This is¡­


    Zhou An was startled, and met Yueli here again, guessing that this woman was here to block him, knowing that he was going to challenge Wang Tai.


    Things were not far from what he thought.


    "Wang Fugui, why are you here!" Yue Li waved his hand proactively, with a smile on his face.


    Zhou An responded with a half-smile: "Haha, I heard that there is a temple here, so I came up to burn incense."


    "..." Yue Li looked at him suspiciously, "You still believe in Buddhism? No, aren''t you a swordsman? How can you have other beliefs? It''s not pure, and it may cause demons."


    Seeing the exaggerated expression on Yue Li''s face, Zhou An knew that the other party was making alarmist remarks, so he asked, "Then what are you doing here?"


    There was a sly look on Yue Li''s face, "Just like you, we are here to offer incense, let''s go, let''s go up together."


    "Why, is there any inconvenience?"


    Zhou An could only shake his head: "That''s not true."


    All the way up, Zhou An''s steps became heavier and heavier, and UU Reading www.uukanshu.com also had to use the sword to possess him to continue moving forward.


    Yue Li didn''t seem to react at all, and his steps seemed light.


    Finally, Zhou An couldn''t help but asked: "Miss Yueli, don''t you think it''s a bit strange here? The steps are getting heavier and heavier."


    Yueli was not surprised, he thought for a while and said: "Jiewei Mountain is like this, it is illuminated by Buddhism, the higher the level of cultivation, the more difficult it is to climb up."


    "unless¡­"


    Zhou An asked, "Unless what?"


    Yue Li raised the corners of his eyes, floating like catkins, with a bit of gentle charm, he said with a smile: "Unless you have Wugou sword body like me."


    After hearing this, Zhou An was at a loss. He had never heard of this term before, so he asked calmly, "What is that?"


    "The body and mind are pure and impeccable." Yueli said softly, walking with the wind, like a bright moon standing quietly on the calm lake.


    "Oh." Zhou An blinked: "So what is that?"


    "..." Yueli was silent for a moment, then walked straight forward without replying.


    Seeing Yueli''s speed increase, Zhou An hurriedly followed, and asked again: "You haven''t answered my Wugou Sword Body yet?"


    Yue Li raised his head, pointed his nostrils at him, and proudly said:


    "I don''t communicate with stupid people, or I will be stupid too."


    Her speed increased again, and the voice came: "Catch me, I''ll tell you!"


    Zhou An also became competitive, summoned his extraordinary strength, and ran forward in big strides, with many sword shadows appearing around him.


    He was already running with all his strength, but because of the suppression of Youjie Weishan Buddhism, he was still a step behind.


    A towering tower-like temple appeared in front of them, the entire sky was a faint golden color, and there were distant and heavy bells coming from the temple.

 v4 Chapter 81： fall from heaven

    They didn''t meet anyone else along the way, whether they were mortals or monks, there was silence in front of the gate of the temple, the ground was clean, not a single fallen leaf.


    "Does this temple still have a holiday?" Zhou An looked around and muttered, suspecting that the monks in the temple were on holiday today.


    Yue Li gave him a blank look and said, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "It feels a little strange. The temple here is not quite right, as if there is no incense."


    The smell of incense is very light here.


    "It''s a bit strange." Yueli agreed with him, and continued: "Are you sure you can win the Wangtai? I heard that his talent in swordsmanship is extremely high. If there were no accidents, I''m afraid he might have a chance to become a swordsman."


    "Win must be able to win..." Zhou An stopped halfway through speaking, and then realized, looking sideways at Yueli, "Do you recognize me?"


    Yueli said angrily: "Isn''t this nonsense? Who else would come to this place except you, do you see that there is not even a mortal here?"


    A trace of embarrassment appeared on Zhou An''s face, and then he said, "I don''t think this temple is quite right, why don''t you leave first, so as not to implicate you."


    Yueli smiled: "I just came here to see you and Wang Tai compete for swords, what''s the matter asking me to leave now."


    Zhou An thought for a second, Yueli''s strength should be pretty good, and she should have no problem escaping with her Wugou sword body.


    Zhou An strode to the outside of the temple and shouted loudly: "Wang Tai, I challenge you to the swordsmanship, in order to win the first place in Wu''an City."


    Not long after, the door was pushed open.


    A figure came out of the temple, it was a monk with a smile on his face, his face was rosy, he bowed to Zhou An, and said:


    "Fellow Daoist, today is the meditation day in our temple, no one will see you, please go back."


    Zhou An was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect that the temple was on holiday, and said, "That won''t work, I''ve come all the time, and Wang Tai must come out to see us."


    The monk looked a little ugly, and said in a calm tone: "Daoist friend, our temple itself is not open to monks, please go back."


    Zhou An chuckled and said: "The Wangtai occupies the position of the number one swordsman in Wu''an City, but refuses to accept the challenge. How can you say that there is such a reason?"


    "If he doesn''t see me, even if I win, I will be the number one swordsman in Wu''an City from now on."


    The monk hesitated for a moment, with an uncertain expression on his face: "Please wait a moment, I will ask Master Huiyuan."


    "It seems that Wangtai''s status in the temple is not low." Seeing the monk closing the door, Zhou An whispered to Yue Li next to him.


    Yue Li frowned, as if he was thinking about something, and when he heard Zhou An''s words, he said, "This only shows that Wang Tai''s talent in Buddhism is also very high. In temples, Buddha nature determines the status of a monk."


    "Anyway, I don''t really understand these messy things, but the more I look at this temple, the more awkward it becomes. The scene inside seems to be distorted."


    "Distorted?" Zhou An quietly approached the door, trying to push it open to see what was inside, but heard footsteps.


    Immediately afterwards.


    A monk with a haggard face and wearing a red cassock came out of it. What was even more strange was that he held a weapon that looked like a sword or a stick in his hand, with blood shining on the blade.


    This person is probably Wang Tai.


    Wang Tai walked out of the gate, followed by the monk but closed the door. He bowed deeply to Zhou An and the two, with a benevolent smile on his face, and said slowly: "Fellow Taoist, do you want to challenge me?"


    "That''s right." Zhou An nodded, and his eyes fell on the strange weapon: "Can monks also wield murder weapons? I thought your swordsmanship might be ruined, but now it doesn''t look like that."


    He wasn''t too surprised, different worlds, different monks.


    It''s just that Ruda is more in line with the monk in his impression.


    Wang Tai also seemed indifferent and said: "Fellow Daoist is right, this is my obsession, and I can''t let it go."


    Zhou An drew out the rusty long sword in his hand, without any nonsense: "Then let''s start, let me help you let go of your obsession."


    When Wang Tai saw the rusty long sword in Zhou An''s hand, his expression changed obviously, and he immediately asked, "Where did you get this sword?"


    Zhou An was taken aback, "Do you recognize this sword?"


    Wang Tai shook his head, with an undisguised sneer on his face: "I don''t know each other, but the things above make me feel a little familiar. Now it seems that we seem to be on the same path."


    As soon as the words fell, Wang Tai threw the weapon in his hand to the ground, and a huge figure of King Ming appeared behind him, holding six long swords in six arms.


    It''s just that the shape of the dharma is too weird. The position of the head is like a broken sword, as if a broken sword has been stuck in the neck, and the same is true for the legs.


    With the rippling of sword intent, there is an uncomfortable breath.


    Zhou An could clearly feel that his originally calm state of mind had ups and downs because of this, and all kinds of emotions were magnified countless times at this moment, joy, anger, sorrow, joy, timidity and hatred blossomed.


    The horoscope fluttered all over the sky!


    "My style is called Tianluo, and I got it from observing the Heavenly Sword of Baidi Sword Immortal."


    Wang Tai''s face showed a look of disappointment, his face was already twisted, crowded together, his tongue hung out from his mouth, drooling.


    "Besides you, there are quite a few people who have challenged me over the years. There are more than 50 people, and most of them can''t accept this style."


    May die!


    Zhou An felt the danger, the monk wanted his life when he came up, but he felt that the five senses were completely distorted at this moment, he couldn''t tell the difference between south, east and north, and his emotions became completely numb between great sorrow and great joy, as if life and death were bearish, dead There is no difference between being alive.


    At this moment, he wanted to put down the sword in his hand, quietly waiting for the arrival of death, extremely pessimistic.


    It''s not that I don''t have the ability to resist, but that I don''t want to resist at all.


    Wang Tai''s sword fell slowly from the sky without any sound.


    Just when the sword with Buddha''s radiance was about to fall on him, Zhou An suddenly moved, and with a sword cry, he flicked away Wang Tai''s sword, and the turbulent sword intent formed a sword field.


    The sky was dilapidated, reflecting the setting sun, everything fell into silence, the distorted Dharma of King Ming was stained with rust, and his arms fell to the ground.


    "My style is called Thousand Shadows Sword. I learned from watching Baidi Sword Immortal''s ground sword. I beat you with the next gram. UU Read Book www.uukanshu.com. Doesn''t that mean I have won, and I have won a lot."


    "Ha ha!"


    Zhou An looked up to the sky and laughed, his emotions reached the peak, and one arm fell to the ground.


    His kendo can only attack but not attack, and injuries are inevitable.


    Seeing Zhou An''s defiant look, Wang Tai showed a trace of anger on his calm face: "I let you go, but you still have to die by yourself."


    At this moment, several sword edges appeared on the wall behind the Wangtai. The foundation of the wall quickly decayed, and then collapsed suddenly, as if a layer of tulle was lifted, and the situation in the temple changed in vain.


    The original golden Buddha became **** and formed from the accumulation of countless mutilated bodies. Several faces appeared around him, with different emotions, such as surprise or sadness, as if he hadn''t completely died yet.


    Zhou An suddenly stopped laughing, and was shocked when he saw the scene in the temple. What kind of temple is this? This is hell!


    He also split open the outer wall of the temple just now, and also broke a layer of restriction, just to see what''s inside.


    "How is this possible!" Yue Li also opened his eyes wide, showing horror, and covered his mouth with his hand.


    There was indeed a smile on Wang Tai''s face, and he said disdainfully: "Ordinary people are ordinary people. You think it is hell, but it is actually heaven. You think it is heaven, but it is hell."


    "This world itself is a huge prison, why are you so surprised!"


    An aura emerged from Wang Tai''s body that made his heart palpitate. His body continued to grow bigger and his joints continued to grow, like a spider lying there, with heads sticking out from the cassock. There were men and women, all of whom were greedy. color.


    Zhou An felt bad, things had already exceeded his expectations, he didn''t want to take down the number one sword repairer in Wu''an City, but thought about how to escape.


    Global Game: Comes with Portable Store

 v4 Chapter 82： Overcoming robbery

    Latest URL:


    A sword light crossed the sky from behind and cut towards the Wangtai. This sword was very bright, like the moonlight in the sky.


    Zhou An was about to escape from here when he saw Yueli rushing forward without hesitation.


    This sword seemed to smash the moon into the water, causing waves to penetrate Wang Tai''s body.


    Seeing this, Zhou An felt that it would be too disrespectful to leave Yueli here even if he ran away, so he bit the bullet and followed up with a sword.


    Wang Tai''s Sword Intent was like a jar of poisoned wine, which paralyzed his five senses, caused him to fluctuate violently, and weakened his strength to a great extent.


    After Wang Tai became this distorted form, the toxin of the poisoned wine would be even more.


    However, Yueli completely ignored such side effects by relying on the Wugou sword body, the sword light danced wantonly in the sky, and the sound of the sword rang.


    Except for Wang Tai who was injured when he was attacked by a surprise attack at the beginning, he took every sword attack from Yue Li steadily afterwards.


    Wang Tai''s cultivation at this time has already surpassed Huashen, but he has not yet fully reached the integration stage.


    I''m afraid he won''t hide here when he reaches the fusion stage. There are not many ghosts like this in the world who can suppress him.


    Then, the clothes of the monks in the temple exploded, turning into monsters of flesh and blood, and surrounded them. The golden sky was glowing with blood.


    I don''t know how many people died here, but this place is so close to Wu''an City, but no one noticed anything unusual.


    Zhou An reckoned that Wang Tai''s breakthrough was imminent, so he didn''t bother to hide it, so they were able to discover the anomaly.


    "Nine Heavens and Twelve Swords."


    Every sword light of Yueli turned into twelve and spread out in all directions, and continuously bounced between the ground and the building, and every time it bounced, it would turn into more tiny sword lights.


    In the blink of an eye, most of the monsters transformed by other monks died, and the flesh and blood Buddha also collapsed, and its body was cut off from the middle.


    Yue Li''s strength was beyond imagination, Zhou An was also secretly startled, he might not be Yue Li''s opponent, but fortunately, Yue Li was here today, otherwise he would have had trouble escaping from this ghostly place.


    "You are the one looking at Tianshan Mountain!"


    Wang Tai kept a close eye on Yueli, reckoning that Yueli would visit Tianzong''s secret method, and his status was not low. After killing her, people from Wangtianzong might come here in an instant.


    Yue Li said with a smile: "Be afraid, if you are afraid, just catch him!"


    "You''re looking for death!" Wang Tai''s face showed a ferocious look, and he decided to make a quick decision, otherwise the night would be full of dreams, and Wang Tianzong might send someone to support him at any time.


    Wang Tianzong has a sword fairy!


    Wang Tai''s body was raised again, his huge arms stretched into the ground, and he pulled out a huge sword made of flesh and blood, filled with the breath of depravity.


    Pick up, slash, fall from the sky!


    The eight big characters covered the entire sky, and the Buddha''s voice came in bursts, like ghosts crying and wolves howling.


    Yue Li''s face also changed drastically, and he felt that his Wugou sword body was about to break open.


    Once the Wugou sword body is broken, there is absolutely no possibility for the two of them to survive.


    "Zhou An, you go first! I''ll hold him back." Yue Li shouted, a flash of determination flashed across his face.


    Zhou An, however, stood motionless at the same spot, watching Yueli''s swordsmanship, he had some insights, and followed these insights to soar upwards.


    He knew this was the way to break the game.


    Everything seemed to be in order, but then he seemed to walk into a black mist, saw decay, saw death, and saw everything turn into nothingness.


    Once again, I saw that barren world, and that sword mound with an unknown height.


    Although he advanced, it didn''t make his condition better, on the contrary, it became more serious.


    Maybe his belonging has already been doomed.


    [Rotten person: Level five, doomed to rotten death, passing across the sky like a meteor, fleeting, all brilliance is the price of life. ¡¿


    Without any ability, he will not gain any ability, but the sword intent is more majestic, and the extraordinary power is even stronger.


    All of a sudden, he felt that the world became clearer, no longer affected by Wang Tai''s sword intent, how could a rotten thing be affected by other things, it was already the most unbearable.


    Zhou An''s change happened in an instant, before the other two could react, they saw Zhou An appearing behind Wang Tai, with a sword piercing through his body.


    The power of this sword is not great, but the sword edge has only penetrated into the flesh and blood, and only one third of it has penetrated.


    "What are you doing!"


    With a roar, Wang Tai sent Zhou An flying with his palm, and turned his gaze to Yueli, but he realized that something was wrong with his body, and withered quickly like a flower, turning into powder and falling to the ground.


    Not only him, but the mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood in the temple also began to wither and rot, the dust turned into dust, the earth turned into dirt, and the smell of blood in the air also faded a lot.


    Wang Tai focused all his attention on Yueli, but he didn''t expect that the most deadly one was actually Zhou An, who seemed the weakest of the three.


    "What the **** is this thing that is corrupting my power!" Wang Tai stepped back again and again, yelling like crazy, his face was full of fear, as if it was stained with flames, and he kept shaking his body.


    The aura on his body rose again and again, thunderclouds burst into the sky, and crackling thunderbolts hit the ground.


    Wang Tai was completely insane, thinking that even if he died, he would drag the damned two into the water, and was about to force a breakthrough at this time.


    There is a small thunder disaster from the transformation of the gods to the fusion period. Generally speaking, if he is well prepared, it will not be particularly dangerous. It can be said that his current state is probably doomed.


    "not good!"


    Yueli saw what Wang Tai wanted to do, and pinched out the formula with her left hand. Countless sword lights flew out from behind her, showing colorful colors and converging into a torrent.


    Wang Tai grabbed a handful of lightning from the sky, slashed at Yueli, and pierced through the torrent with a crushing force.


    The moonlight in Yueli''s eyes scattered, and at this critical moment, her Wugou sword body broke.


    This is extremely deadly.


    Let her spiritual power fall into disorder all of a sudden, it''s too late to defend.


    At this moment, a long sword with shaved marks flew from the side and cut off the lightning. She also fell from the sky and was caught by one person.


    Zhou An hugged Yueli and ran down the mountain. He was planning to escape from here, and now is his chance.


    Wang Tai''s current state probably won''t survive, and there is no need for them to be buried with him.


    Although he blocked the lightning just now, the sword edge transformed by the spiritual energy still pierced through Yueli''s body, and the blood flowed continuously.


    Fortunately, Yueli is a cultivator of transforming spirits, his body strength is very high, if his cultivation base is lower, he might die on the spot.


    Wang Tai followed from behind, naturally unwilling to let Zhou An go, "Aren''t you going to become the number one swordsman in Wu''an City? Why are you running away now?"


    [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and supports offline reading


    He stopped, hugged Yue Li and ran down madly, he didn''t dare to bet that if Wang Tai survived the thunder disaster by chance, they would definitely die without a place to die. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    But where should he go, once Wangtai stops Lei Jie, the whole Wu''an City may not be able to stop him.


    He thought of finding Wang Mang at the foot of the mountain and leaving, with Wang Mang''s cloud boat, no matter where he went, it would be faster.


    But Wang Mang was not found. Wang Mang probably saw something strange on the mountain and fled here.


    Zhou An didn''t blame him either, after all, it was agreed before.


    at this time.


    Yueli has come to her senses, her eyes are blurry, and her aura is not stable, mainly because the broken body of Wugou sword has too much influence on her.


    "How''s it going?" she asked.


    Zhou An explained: "Wang Tai is going through the thunder disaster, and I don''t know if it will succeed. We''d better escape here now."


    "Can you still perform the cloud soaring technique?"


    Yue Li gave him a blank look: "Why can''t you? Of course I can''t do it right now."


    Zhou An nodded, and with a decision in his heart, he put Yueli under a tree and said, "You wait here, if you can go, just go."


    "I went back and killed him, presumably after he survived the thunder disaster, even if he didn''t die, he would be half disabled."


    This is the best way he can think of right now. The best defense is to attack, which is also in line with his swordsmanship.


    And once these ghosts are released, how many people will die.


    Yue Li smiled and said, "You can definitely kill him!"


    Zhou An wanted to say that standing and talking would not hurt his back, but seeing that Yueli was sitting, he changed his words and said, "Wait for me to come back in three quarters of an hour."


    The implication is that if he can''t come back within three quarters of an hour, it means that he is dead.


    Dear, click to enter, give a good review, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that those who gave Xiangshu novels full marks finally found beautiful wives!


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 v4 Chapter 83： Tianji Pavilion

    The aura of thunder calamity spread in the air, making people frightened, but at the same time, the dharma shrouded in Jiewei Mountain was also scattered.


    Zhou An came to the previous position and found that Wang Tai''s body had completely disappeared in the lightning calamity, "Is it really dead?"


    Intuition told him no, otherwise he wouldn''t have come back.


    It is ironic that such a ghost can successfully survive the catastrophe under such circumstances.


    then.


    He found traces, traces left by wriggling like snakes, one foot wide.


    Zhou An walked forward along the direction of the traces, and felt a dangerous aura, and the remaining thunder calamity spread among the cracks on the ground.


    All the way from the east to the west of Jiewei Mountain, he stopped in front of a cave, and saw a black shadow inside, with a glimmer of light in his pupils.


    "Is your kid sick and has gone all the way and ran back? You take your Yangguan Road, and I take my single-plank bridge. What does it matter to us?" Wang Tai''s voice came from inside, feeling Zhou An''s approach, He was obviously afraid, and he who survived the thunder tribulation was really too weak.


    Zhou An sneered: "What do you mean it doesn''t matter? You almost killed me before, so I can''t come back to take revenge?"


    "And a ghost like you is always punished by everyone."


    With one wave of his hand, the flying sword slashed away, the entire cave was divided from the middle, and half of the mountain top was cut off.


    Wang Tai''s body was also divided into two by him, and his mouth decayed rapidly, and his vitality was visible to the naked eye.


    Zhou An was about to breathe a sigh of relief, but he felt a burst of pain from his feet. A phantom like a dragon and a snake came out of the ground and bit his thigh. His emotions changed unprecedentedly, and at the same time, his soul continued to move greatly. Vibration at high speed.


    His body was unable to move at this moment.


    "Haha, you''ve got the Tao after all." Wang Tai, who had only half of his body left, laughed wildly, "This world is the cage of this world, and emotions are the cage of human beings, making people unable to see the truth clearly."


    "This is also the fall of the sky, you will be swallowed by your own emotions."


    Zhou An half-kneeled on the ground, but his expression gradually calmed down, and he looked at Wang Tai gloomyly: "From this point of view, we were indeed the same kind of people before, but we went in different directions."


    "Everything is rotten, and so are emotions."


    When any emotion fluctuated greatly, he used his sword intent to decay and weaken it. After a few back and forth, his mood completely calmed down.


    This way of treating oneself is extremely cruel, which is equivalent to cutting off the heels to suit some people.


    The expression on Wang Tai''s face ranged from arrogance to surprise to panic. It is impossible to imagine how Zhou An did it. "You monster! Have you abandoned your emotions long ago!"


    Even he can''t do it, abandon all emotions, emotions are related to sanity, the higher the sanity, the stronger the emotions.


    Unless it is a fairy, only a fairy can completely abandon his emotions!


    Zhou An smiled, cut off the phantom on his feet with a sword, and walked slowly towards the Wangtai: "It seems that you still don''t understand, my sword can cut everything, but your sword just makes people change. Just get drunk and crazy.¡±


    "Another point, this is a good world, you are guilty of doing such a thing, I don''t know if you can understand."


    He swung hundreds of swords at Wang Tai, who had lost the ability to resist, and cut it into fine pieces of meat. Then the pieces of meat withered quickly, turned into powder, and disappeared in the air.


    Now he was finally sure that Wang Tai was dead, without much expression on his face, he turned around and left here with slow and shaky steps.


    Probably dying.


    He realized that his life might not be long, but he was not too sad, sword immortals would die, let alone him, so what if he lived a little longer.


    Coming under the previous tree, Yue Li was not where he was.


    "have they gone?"


    Zhou An looked back and saw Yue Li standing not far behind him.


    Yue Li looked at him, with blood still on his fair cheeks, and said with a smile: "I''m just about to go find you, and the solution will be faster than I expected."


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "Do you think I will lose?"


    Yue Li smiled and said, "I don''t think you were so confident when you went."


    As she spoke, she sat down cross-legged under the tree, "I''m going to wait until I recover the Wugou sword."


    Zhou An also sat down beside him: "Then I''ll wait for you."


    Yue Li''s cheeks were slightly red, and he glanced at him: "What are you waiting for me?"


    Zhou An said as a matter of course: "Of course it''s a ride along the way, and I can''t fly. I''m afraid it will take two or three days to walk back."


    "You can''t fly?" Yueli''s face showed a difference, "You have already transformed into a god."


    Zhou An showed helplessness: "Then what should I do? I can only use the sword, and I can fly, but it won''t last long, and it takes a lot of energy. It''s better to walk."


    Yueli suddenly realized: "This is the reason why you didn''t run away before."


    Zhou An nodded: "Otherwise, I would have run away if I could."


    Yue Li thought for a while and said, "It may take a day or two for my dirt sword body to recover."


    Zhou An waved his hand and said, "It won''t be long, anyway, I have nothing to do."


    He is now the number one swordsman in Wuhan City, and he has received the task reward, and his heart is clear enough to resist the corruption of the rotten sword intent to a certain extent.


    He leaned against the tree, took out a flagon from behind, took a big sip, and immediately felt refreshed.


    This wine was also called from Huang Qiming when he was leaving.


    "Wine? I want to drink too." Yue Li smelled a strong smell of wine, stretched out his hand and said.


    Zhou An handed her the jug and said, "Don''t drink it up, that''s all I have."


    Yue Li gave him a blank look: "Stingy", then took a big sip, feeling that the taste of this wine is really good, at least after hundreds of years of brewing, she called out: "Good wine."


    Zhou An thought that Yueli seemed to be a member of Wangtianzong, so he asked, "You came here because I killed You Wen?"


    Yue Li took another big sip, shook his head and said, "Yes or no, I just happened to be nearby and you heard the news, so I wanted to come and see the excitement."


    "I''ve also heard about You Wen. It''s no wonder he wanted to die."


    "But you have to be careful. You Wen''s master is very defensive. After he dies, someone will definitely come to trouble you."


    Zhou An thought for a while and asked, "How is You Wen''s master? It can''t be that sword fairy."


    Yueli smiled and said: "It seems that you still have something to be afraid of. His master is not a sword fairy, but he is also a great monk at the fusion stage, and his status in Wangtianzong is not low."


    "You don''t know how to soar the clouds, have you never learned it?"


    Zhou An said calmly: "It''s considered that I haven''t learned it before."


    Yue Li looked at him carefully, and asked further: "You don''t know any Taoism, do you?"


    Zhou An showed embarrassment: "Bad...almost."


    Yueli fell into deep thought, feeling that this was outrageous, Zhou An didn''t know any Taoism, but he had the cultivation of transforming gods.


    This is like a child, who has not learned to walk, starts to run wildly on the ground, and even flies, which is unreasonable.


    After thinking about it for a while, she could only attribute it to the fact that Zhou An was too stupid to learn, so she said:


    "I just have time, let me teach you. With your current cultivation, you want to learn these basic Taoism very quickly."


    "Really?" Zhou An also showed interest on his face, "Then thank you."


    He is also very interested in the Taoism of immortal cultivators, but he has no foundation, and it will take a lot of trouble if he wants to learn it now.


    As a cultivator of Huashen, Yueli has a thorough grasp of and understanding of the basic Taoism. He is also a good teacher. He explains it very carefully and demonstrates it from time to time.


    But Zhou An was not a good student, he was confused when he heard it, and even if he barely understood it, he would encounter various problems when performing it later.


    For example, in the technique of soaring clouds, Zhou An often flies more than ten meters high, and then suddenly falls from the sky and falls to the ground as if he lacks spiritual energy.


    For such anomalies, Zhou An knew very well that extraordinary power and aura were different after all, and there would inevitably be problems when using the same way to perform Taoism.


    "You''re too stupid." Yue Li said weakly, feeling his head was heavy, and teaching Zhou An Daofa was more tiring than fighting Wang Tai. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    Zhou An is not impatient, he keeps failing and practicing, and he feels that as long as he understands the working principle of Taoism, he can correct it.


    third day.


    Early in the morning, a group of monks wearing black long robes came here.


    "They are from Tianji Pavilion. I have notified them to deal with the affairs here." Yueli said to Zhou An.


    Tianji Pavilion is an organization spread all over the world. It mainly deals with these natural and man-made disasters and maintains the stability of all parties. Therefore, it also has close ties with various dynasties and Xiuxian sects.


    The leader was an old man with white hair and a murderous look on his face. He walked up to Zhou An and the two of them, bowed and said:


    "The deacon of Tianji Pavilion, Qin Yuanzheng, thank you two fellow Taoists for revealing the true face of Jiewei Mountain. This ghost may have become a thing. If it is not discovered in advance, it will definitely cause a catastrophe."


    He showed great respect, because he found the body of a ghost in the fusion stage, and it is easy for such a monstrous ghost to destroy a city.


    Yue Li also said with a serious expression: "Although this ghost has been killed by us, there must be other sources. Please check it out, so as not to cause other disasters."


    Qin Yuanzheng said again and again: "Of course, please rest assured, Fellow Daoist Yueli."


    Qin Yuanzheng knew Yueli''s identity, but he couldn''t see through Zhou An who was silent next to him, just like a mortal standing there quietly, without any aura, and no one would pay attention.


    But the more this happened, the more frightened he was. Only when he faced those big monks would he have a similar feeling. The other party''s Taoism was too high, and it was natural that he couldn''t see through it.


    "I don''t know the name of this fellow Taoist." Qin Yuanzheng asked Zhou An with his eyes.

 v4 Chapter 84： imperial city

    Zhou An''s reputation in Wu''an City is not small, even great, but many people have never seen his real face.


    Zhou An arched his hands, and said in a flat tone: "Next Zhou An, Wu''an will be number one on the city list."


    Qin Yuanzheng was stunned. Zhou An''s tone was very modest, but what he said was not very modest: "It turns out that you are Daoist Zhou, so you must have heard of it, so you came here to challenge Wang Tai?"


    Zhou An nodded and said, "That''s right. I didn''t expect this guy to have turned himself into a ghost. Over the years, I am afraid that many people have been buried in Jiewei Mountain because of this."


    When Qin Yuanzheng heard this, he was also secretly amazed, and the expression on his face was even more respectful, and he said:


    "Over the years, all kinds of ghosts and evil cultivators have emerged from everywhere like locusts. I also have more than enough heart but not enough energy."


    "This also led to our negligence. We didn''t notice anything strange about Jiewei Mountain for so long."


    "Don''t worry, both of you, just leave the matter here to us!"


    As Qin Yuanzheng said, he patted his chest.


    Yueli nodded: "Then I''ll be here for everyone in Tianji Pavilion."


    Then, she raised a huge flying sword and took Zhou An to the direction of the imperial capital, gradually disappearing into the sky.


    Seeing Zhou An leave, Qin Yuanzheng''s face suddenly darkened, and he said to the people next to him, "Go and see if there are any corpses left in Wangtai. When the matter is about to come to an end, it has fallen short."


    "Wang Tai is a waste that cannot be supported by mud!"


    There is a cold wind blowing.


    Jiewei Mountain is always not so bright. Even after many years, you can still smell a faint smell of blood here. The blood has soaked the entire mountain from the top, and it has also caused all the spirits in the mountain to be polluted. .


    After flying in the sky for half an hour, Zhou An sat on the tip of the sword, reacted, and suddenly said: "There is something wrong with the Tianji Pavilion deacon named Qin Yuanzheng."


    "What''s the matter?" Yueli didn''t notice anything wrong, "I know that person, he is a very capable deacon in Tianji Pavilion, and he was the one who discovered the big disaster in Qingzhou before."


    After Zhou An advanced to the fifth level, it was his perception that improved the most. Every time his body decayed further, his spirit was getting closer to the limit.


    "His body has a depraved aura, with his back turned to others, similar to that of Wang Tai." Zhou An said.


    Yueli was silent for a moment, then turned the flying sword and flew in the direction of Jiewei Mountain, "Let''s go and have a look."


    When they arrived, the people from Tianji Pavilion had already left, and some evil things on the mountain were also cleaned up.


    Yue Li frowned slightly, and said in a cold voice: "It seems that they didn''t continue to investigate the source, did they already know, or they don''t care."


    Zhou An suggested: "Why don''t you find them and ask them face to face."


    Yue Li shook his head, took out a paper crane from his bosom, threw it into the sky, and it turned into a ray of light, disappearing from their sight: "I''ll ask the people from the sect to check it out. , Qin Yuanzheng may really have some problems."


    "If we ask directly, it will alarm him, but it will be counterproductive."


    Zhou An was taken aback: "Aren''t you afraid that my judgment is wrong, or that I just lied to you?"


    Yue Li stood on top of the flying sword, and smiled lightly: "I trust the judgment of the sword cultivator."


    Sitting on the flying sword.


    The speed of Yueli''s flying sword is much faster than Wang Mang''s cloud boat. Zhou An is going to take Yueli''s flying sword directly to the imperial city, and he has already contacted Qi Fugui before.


    "Are you going to participate in the Immortal Contest?" Yueli said, "The imperial city is in troubled waters right now. With your current strength, it''s not a problem to win the Immortal Contest."


    "However, I heard that Emperor Daqi''s body has a problem, so this time the Immortal Contest will become particularly important, and it will affect the succession of the throne."


    "If you can, you''d better not go to this muddy water, the danger in it is beyond your imagination."


    Yue Li looked serious, knowing that even Wang Tianzong had a hand in this matter.


    Zhou An smiled, and wrote lightly: "I promised my brother to go, so I must go."


    Yue Li was a little curious: "Your brother?"


    Zhou An explained: "King Wu An, Qi is rich and honored."


    Yueli was silent for a moment, and did not get too entangled in this issue, but asked: "Where are you a monk? You don''t even know Taoism."


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "I come from the other side of the desert, far away. There are no monks there, so I don''t know how to teach."


    "Abandon Taoism and only practice swordsmanship?" Yue Li fell into deep thought, then smiled: "In this way, you are more pure than most swordsmen in the world."


    Zhou An was dissatisfied: "Isn''t my talent higher?"


    "Your pride is comparable to a sword fairy." Yue Li laughed.


    The imperial city is hundreds of thousands of miles away from Wu''an City, even at the speed of Yueli Feijian, it would take two days.


    Yueli also temporarily gave up teaching Zhou An''s Taoism. During this process, the two have been exchanging their insights on kendo.


    What Yueli accepted was the orthodox swordsmanship inheritance, while Zhou An was completely wild. He had completely different ideas in many aspects, and they also collided with each other a lot.


    Zhou An also benefited a lot from this process, learning from each other is always the fastest way to grow.


    The imperial city of Daqi is very large, seven or eight times larger than Wu''an City, and it can be seen from hundreds of miles away. The billowing popularity gathers above. For evil and strange things, this place is like a furnace.


    Although mortals are weak, they are an indispensable part of this world.


    When the human nature is strong, the world will prosper, and if the human nature is weak, demons will be rampant.


    The monsters in this world are more powerful than expected. In the process of discussing with other monks, Zhou An learned that in the past history, there have been many monsters in troubled times, but in the end they were suppressed by some powerful monks.


    The reason why Sword Immortal is Sword Immortal is that he possesses unimaginable force. Although he is not an immortal, he looks like an immortal.


    Baidi Sword Immortal suppressed the demons in Yizhou with one hand.


    Yueli came to the city wall, there were special people here to register the monks from outside, and there were several monks waiting at the side.


    "Looking at this posture, I''m afraid he is a senior in the transformation stage." A young monk in a green shirt with a long fan in his hand said looking at the sky, and he couldn''t help taking two steps back to make room.


    The others followed suit, and when a senior in metamorphosis came, they would definitely give way to him.


    There is no such thing as first come, first served here.


    The registrar hurried forward to greet him, and was taken aback when he saw Yueli, and said respectfully, "Welcome the real man."


    Yueli didn''t even get off the flying sword, and said calmly: "Wang Tianzong, Yueli."


    A trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of the registrar, and he quickly recorded it in the booklet, then turned his gaze to Zhou An. He couldn''t feel any aura, but felt that the person in front of him seemed like a mortal, "I don''t know your name."


    Zhou An was still sitting in front of Feijian and said, "Zhou An."


    The boarding officer hesitated for a moment, and continued to ask: "Your Excellency, please inform the government that this is a necessary procedure. The Immortal Contest is coming soon, so we must stabilize the order in the city."


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "Cultivators don''t have any orthodoxy."


    The registrar asked again: "Then please tell me where the person is from."


    Zhou An felt a little difficult, so he said, "I''m here to represent Qingzhou to participate in the competition for immortals."


    "This..." The registrar couldn''t be sure for a while whether what Zhou An said was true or not, so he put Zhou An in at will, and he would be held accountable if something happened.


    Zhou An was a little helpless, mainly because he didn''t have any identity in this world, he was considered a black householder, so he took out the token given by Qi Fugui from his arms: "This is the token of King Wu''an~www.novelhall.com~ you should be able to Recognize."


    The registrar took a closer look, wearing the token with the word "Qi" on it, with a hint of charm on it, he knew that the token was real, his expression changed drastically, and he cupped his hands and said, "Please forgive me, my lord, the duty of the humble job lies."


    Zhou An waved his hand, put away the token, and said, "Then we should be able to go in now."


    "My lords, please." The registrar stepped aside.


    The other monks around were also secretly looking at Zhou An. Those who can participate in the Immortal Contest are not ordinary people.


    There are requirements for those who participate in the Immortal Contest, if they are their own immortal cultivators in each state, that is to say at least they cannot be disciples of the sect, and they must not be older than two hundred years old.


    Either they were trained by the colleges of each state themselves, or they were recruited by various princes. From the competition for immortals, to a certain extent, the background and strength of each state can be seen.


    And this time, all princes and princes will definitely do their best in this competition for immortals, leaving no room for it. After all, it may be related to the succession of the throne.


    Huang Yundao itself does not need to practice hard, as long as he inherits the throne, he can rise to the top in a very short period of time and become a great monk in the integration period.


    This is also the reason why the dynasty can stand for a long time. Even in the most declining period, there is still a big monk sitting in charge.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 85： Do you have an idea?

    The Immortal Contest is just around the corner, and many factions have been invited to watch it, including Wangtianzong.


    Not long after they entered the imperial city, they saw several monks flying towards them with swords. Among them, there were men and women, all of whom looked relatively young.


    Among them, the female monk with a heroic look and a slightly immature complexion, Lu Yao said: "Senior sister, didn''t you say that you will not come to the imperial city? Why are you here again?"


    Yue Li smiled and said: "Those who go to Qingzhou to watch the excitement, they will naturally come here after watching the excitement."


    Another male monk with short white hair and a cloth belt tied on his forehead, Wei Yu said with an exaggerated expression: "Damn it, senior sister won''t take us to watch the excitement."


    Lu Yao looked at him, and said mercilessly: "What are you taking you for? You are so weak, you accidentally died. I heard that Senior Brother You Wen died in Qingzhou this time, and was killed by a man named Zhou An. The sword cultivator defeated and killed."


    "I heard that the sword cultivator named Zhou An is vicious and ruthless in comparison with others. Hundreds of people died at his hands. It''s really terrifying."


    Hearing this, three black lines were drawn on Zhou An''s forehead. It can only be said that the rumors will only get more and more outrageous. The version spread from Qingzhou to here may have changed several times.


    Instead, a smile appeared on Yueli''s face, and he glanced at Zhou An who was next to him, and introduced: "This is the friend I made when I went to Qingzhou, Zhou An."


    The other monks of Wangtianzong were also taken aback.


    Lu Yao looked Zhou An up and down, and asked uncertainly, "Are you that Zhou An?"


    Zhou An nodded, and said lightly, "That''s right, I''m that ruthless swordsman."


    Lu Yao looked at Wang Yueli, and didn''t know what the senior sister meant by bringing this person here. Could it be that we wanted us to gang up on him?


    "Senior Sister, it''s not very pleasant for so many of us to beat him up and spread the word." Lu Yao said after deliberation.


    Wei Yu, on the other hand, was able to keep up with her brain circuit, and shouted: "Everyone will take down this madman with me, and avenge Senior Brother You Wen!"


    All of a sudden, the spiritual power surged, and the other monks were really ready to fight.


    Yue Li frowned slightly, waved his hand to suppress the spiritual energy, and stopped him: "Stop messing around, this is my friend. And you don''t blame him for the matter of You Wen."


    Wei Yu laughed, dissipated his aura, and said, "Senior Sister, we were just joking, and that guy You Wen has always been against us, even if he dies, it doesn''t matter to us."


    Others had similar expressions. A child who seemed to be only twelve or thirteen years old touched his chin and said curiously:


    "I really want to know who is better, Senior Sister or Zhou An."


    Before Yueli could speak, Zhou An patted his chest, "I don''t even need to think about it, I must be the best."


    The child blinked, and said in disbelief: "You are lying, the master said that no one in the same generation is a match for the senior sister, and she is the strongest."


    Zhou An didn''t argue too much with the kid, but just said lightly: "Believe it or not."


    "Hmph!" the child snorted coldly.


    Yueli is much more serious in front of this group of juniors and younger sisters. Before that, he would definitely argue with Zhou An, but when it comes to swordsmanship, the difference between the two is not much, and it is hard to judge which one is stronger and weaker. Know.


    subsequently.


    Zhou An said goodbye and went to Wu''an Mansion. The Wu''an Mansion in the imperial city is quite small, but it also looks quite luxurious. There are pieces of exquisite jade bricks on the outer walls, and different portraits are engraved on each jade brick. There are people and things, mountains and water.


    Two strong men in golden armor stood at the door, glanced at Zhou An who was dressed in ordinary clothes, and there was no aura fluctuation, like an ordinary person, the strong man on the left said coldly:


    "This is Wu''an Mansion, idlers and others are not allowed to approach!"


    Zhou An was also a little helpless. Before the advanced stage, others would think he was a monk anyway. After the advanced stage, because of the rotten sword intent, ordinary monks saw him as an ordinary person, so they took out the token and said:


    "I can go in now."


    The face of the strong man in golden armor changed, and he said quickly: "Please wait a moment, my lord, I will inform you."


    Not long after, Wang Mang came out in a hurry, saw Zhou An''s smile on his face, and said apologetically:


    "Brother Zhou, I also saw something strange on the mountain that day, so I rushed to rescue the soldiers, but I really didn''t run away."


    Zhou An shook his head and didn''t care: "It doesn''t matter, I insist on going, and naturally I can''t drag you into trouble if something goes wrong."


    Wang Mang''s cultivation base is only Yuanying, and his strength is not too strong, but he has won the trust of Qi Fugui.


    Zhou An could also sense that in the depths of the palace, there was a cultivator who transformed himself into a god, and that gaze didn''t disappear until Zhou An''s identity was verified.


    Although there are many people in the palace, it seems that such a cultivator at the stage of transforming gods does not seem to be participating in the competition for immortals.


    After Qi Fugui saw Zhou An, his gloomy expression suddenly brightened and he said, "You are finally here. I heard that you had an accident when you went to Jiewei Mountain this time. I was worried for several days."


    Zhou An sighed and said: "I didn''t expect that Wangtai is now an evil cultivator, and even the monks in Jiewei Mountain have fallen."


    "I also felt very strange when I heard this." Qi Fugui thought for a while and said, "There used to be monks with profound Buddhist teachings traveling around the world in Jiewei Mountain, why did it suddenly become like this now?"


    Zhou An looked around, and then said in a low voice, "Let''s talk about it in the house, I think there are some other secrets in it."


    The two drank tea in the room, and Zhou An told the details.


    "There should be something wrong inside the Tianji Pavilion, otherwise they should have discovered it long ago." Zhou An emphasized.


    Qi Fugui also showed a serious expression and nodded: "It''s a pity that I can''t intervene in this matter, but I will report it to the Immortal Mansion later."


    A dynasty is also often at its weakest at this time, when the old and the new alternate, this big tree is likely to fall down in the wind and rain.


    Great Qi is not an indispensable part of this world, even if it falls, there will be Great Zhou and Great Wei, and other kingdoms will stand up again on the ruins.


    This can also be regarded as a kind of alternation between old and new, probably more thorough.


    "Father, I summoned my second brother a few days ago, and they talked in the palace all day and all night."


    "I guess my eldest brother should be in a panic now. At this moment, the father didn''t see him as the eldest prince, but he found the second brother."


    Qi Fugui said slowly, with a calm voice and a calm face, compared to when he was in Wu''an City before, it was more like wearing an invisible mask on his face, making it difficult to see the real face underneath the mask.


    Incense is lit by the table, and the whole room is filled with a faint fragrance, which is refreshing and refreshing.


    Zhou An leaned back on the chair, took a big gulp of the tea in the cup, drank half of it, breathed a sigh of relief, then raised his head and said, "So, do you have any ideas?"


    After the voice fell, the room suddenly fell into silence. There were only two people in the room. Qi Fugui did not answer immediately, but took a sip of tea and said: "It is a lie to say that I have no idea, but my current power is not enough to ascend to the throne. .¡±


    "And brother Zhou, it''s best not to bring it up and say it, it will arouse suspicion from others."


    Qi Fugui paused, took a deep breath and said, "Brother Zhou is not an ordinary person. I don''t want you to get involved in other things except the Immortal Contest, otherwise you will be stuck in the quagmire and cannot extricate yourself."


    If Zhou An gets too entangled with him, in the future when the eldest prince or other princes take the throne, they will probably be implicated as well.


    Zhou An leaned on the chair, looked up at the ceiling, with a smile on his face, and said calmly: "Qi Fugui, do you know? I''m dying."


    "Huh?" Qi Fugui was taken aback, not knowing what Zhou An meant.


    Zhou An continued: "I am now in a death situation, and I need to be baptized with Daqi''s luck to survive."


    "If you have that idea, I will do my best to help you!"


    Qi Fugui was speechless and did not speak for a long time. He has been hesitant about this matter and has not made a decision for a long time. After all, with his current power, it is very difficult to succeed.


    But don''t you really want to?


    The more humble a person like him is, the more ambitious he is. From the moment he was born, if there is anything meaningful, it is the throne.


    They seem to be born with a certain meaning, a certain mission, and they will consciously work towards that direction.


    Qi Fugui did not answer Zhou An''s words immediately, but instead asked: "Why do you say you are going to die? You are now a cultivator in the transformation stage, and you will have no problem living for thousands of years, if there are no accidents."


    Zhou An pulled out the rusty long sword in his hand with a bang, UU reading www.uukanshu. There are also uneven gaps on the originally sharp blade, saying:


    "I''m like this sword has been cursed somehow, my life has been decaying, and it never stops until the end of my life."


    "Either my cultivation will improve further, or I will die with decay. I feel that I can only make further progress in a short period of time by relying on the luck of the dynasty."


    "So if you agree to me, I will do my best to help you. With my strength, it may not be that difficult for you to ascend to the throne."


    Hearing Zhou An''s words, Qi Fugui''s face was dull, and then he laughed loudly, his voice echoed in the room, but he couldn''t get out, and said loudly: "Since you have said so, Brother Zhou, even if the hope is slim, I''m afraid Gotta give it a go."


    Then, his face returned to calm, and he said: "But we can''t act rashly in the next time, we still have to wait for the opportunity."


    "Judging from the current situation, the eldest prince should be the one who is most anxious. The father seems to like the second brother more."


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "If the emperor is not dead, how dare he act rashly?"


    Qi Fugui smiled and said: "A dog will jump over the wall if he is in a hurry, let alone a human being. Moreover, the eldest prince has a profound background, especially in the army. The armies of the three northern states are all under his single-handed control."


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 86： meet by chance

    "Of course I can think of it, and other people will naturally think of it. Father''s way of doing this is a bit strange, and it seems to be testing the eldest prince." Qi Fugui said again after changing his voice.


    Zhou An poured himself another cup of tea from the teapot, "Then how is the emperor''s body now?"


    Qi Fugui shook his head and said: "There is no definite news. I haven''t really met my father since I came to the imperial capital. I''m afraid the only one I have seen is my second brother."


    "But my second brother hasn''t been out since then, and he hasn''t seen anyone."


    Zhou An asked, "Are there any other princes who might inherit the throne?"


    Qi Fugui thought for a while and said: "If you really want to tell the truth, all the princes are possible. After all, a large part of the choice is in the hands of the father."


    "However, if we really want to talk about the Nine Kings, King Jing''an, it is possible. He has both civil and military skills since he was a child, and is extremely intelligent. He is deeply loved by the emperor."


    "It''s just that he is too young and not as well-established as the elder brother and the second brother. I am afraid that there are not many people in the government and the army who support him."


    Zhou An and Qi Fugui talked for a long time in the room at night, and then held a big banquet at the mansion, there were hundreds of people, many dignitaries in the imperial capital.


    This time, there are 4 people selected to represent Qingzhou to participate in the competition for immortals, including Zhou An, but except for Zhou An, the other three are Nascent Souls.


    From this point of view, Qingzhou is indeed a remote and weak place, and it cannot be changed by a prince. According to the conversations of other people at the banquet, other people who participated in the Immortal Contest have at least two monks in the stage of transformation, In places like Hezhou, where cultivating immortals is a common practice, all the monks who came to participate were in the stage of transforming gods.


    And Hezhou is also the territory of the second king, King Zhenbei, and the location of Wangtianzong is also Hezhou.


    The atmosphere at the banquet was quite lively, and I felt that with Zhou An in Qingzhou this time, at least he didn''t need to be ranked last.


    After eating and drinking enough, Zhou An left the banquet. There was not much difference between his presence and absence, and he didn''t like this environment very much.


    Even at night, the entire imperial city is transparently lit, with white lights floating in mid-air, which will last until dawn.


    This is a spiritual lamp, formed by spiritual energy, which will circulate continuously in the upper and lower parts of the imperial city.


    The imperial city itself is a closed space, and the aura in it is more intense than outside. It is also a place where immortals and mortals combine, and it is divided into many areas.


    Standing on the street in some areas, you can see many monks at a glance, while some areas are almost all mortals.


    This is probably like a poor area and a rich area. Different people will form different groups over time. Although they all look like people, there is still a big difference in essence.


    Zhou An also walked along the road alone, admiring the scenery of the imperial city, which was completely different from Wu''an City in terms of humanities.


    Even if you are a mortal here, you will have some extravagance on your body, and you will be more particular about your clothes.


    Aristocrats are generally recognizable at a glance as nobles. They wear gorgeous costumes such as brocade gowns and embroidered gowns. There are often symbols that symbolize the family on their bodies. Their faces will unconsciously show arrogance, and they look at people with their nostrils.


    Such people generally walk in the middle of the sidewalk.


    In addition, those who can walk in the middle are the monks, the upper-class scholars, and their clothes are dignified and elegant, even plain.


    After walking a certain distance, Zhou An was taken aback, and saw a figure also standing in front of him looking at him, it was Yueli.


    Zhou An knew that it was impossible to meet by chance, after all, the imperial city was so big, so he stepped forward and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Yueli pretended to be a little angry: "Could it be that I can''t find you if I have nothing to do?"


    Zhou An smiled: "I thought you would be very busy."


    Yueli held a bunch of candied haws in his left hand, had already eaten two, and waved in front of Zhou An: "Really?"


    Zhou An took the candied haws in his hand and took a bite. It tasted sweet first, then sour, and finally sweet aftertaste. "It tastes good, but a little sour."


    Yue Li shook his head and said, "Isn''t sweet and sour delicious?"


    Zhou An handed the candied haws back, and said with a smile, "I like sweets. Simple sweets, mixed with other flavors, don''t feel right."


    Yue Li looked back, the fire light gradually became less bright, and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Zhou An shrugged and said, "Just stroll around."


    "That''s fine, I''ll accompany you." Yue Li said.


    The two walked straight along the street, looking aimless. When they reached the border of the area, they were under the jurisdiction of soldiers. Seeing that they were both monks, they did not stop them.


    "Is this the area where mortals live?" Yue Li looked around curiously. He had been to the imperial city before, but he had never been here.


    In this area, there are no spiritual lamps, but lanterns are lit. There are not many people passing by on the street, and the light is also dim.


    Zhou An looked up to the sky and said, "The popularity here is indeed more prosperous, and the mortals are more dense here."


    Yueli asked strangely, "Can you see popularity?"


    Sword cultivators generally cannot see these things, and only monks who are proficient in divination, stargazing, and qi gazing can see all kinds of luck.


    And such monks often do not have too high combat effectiveness, far inferior to sword cultivators, but in fact this is the orthodoxy of immortal cultivators, and they follow the trend of the sky.


    It''s just that the way of heaven is not good today, so monks like sword repair who go against the sky have higher achievements.


    "I can see it." Zhou An said calmly, "Probably because my inspiration is extremely keen."


    It is always balanced. If you lose something, you will gain something. Zhou An''s body gradually decays, but his perception becomes more and more acute. Without practicing the corresponding Taoism, he can see the invisible luck, and it is quite Clear, methodical veins in his eyes.


    Among all the huge popularity, he saw a different, more robust, entwined with pale white silk thread, and had some connection with him.


    Zhou An took Yueli and walked straight in that direction, the surrounding lights gradually dimmed, and the houses became smaller.


    At the gate of a dilapidated courtyard, a scholar was sitting under a big tree with a book and studying hard, with a dimly lit oil lamp beside him.


    Zhou An knew this person, it turned out to be Xu Chang, he was the first person he met after he came to the inland, a scholar who was about to rush for the exam, he did not expect them to meet in the imperial city.


    Feeling someone approaching, Xu Chang put down the book in his hand, looked up, UU reading www.uukanshu. com was taken aback for a moment, then saw Zhou An''s face clearly, showing a surprised look, "Islander Zhou?"


    Zhou An smiled and walked up to say hello: "Xu Chang, I didn''t expect that we would meet here."


    Xu Chang stood up and said excitedly, "Back then, the head fairy didn''t come back, and we didn''t have a chance to thank him. It''s a great blessing to meet him here."


    Zhou An waved his hand, looked at the books on the table and asked, "Are you going to take part in the imperial examination?"


    Xu Chang nodded and said with a smile, "Yes, I had to wait at least two more years before I could participate, but during the examination, I was favored by the magistrate and praised me for my talent, so I was accepted exceptionally."


    "That''s when I took the flying boat to the imperial city to take part in the imperial examination."


    Zhou An paused and asked, "Is the imperial examination personally assessed by His Majesty?"


    Xu Chang nodded: "It''s like this every year, but it''s very difficult to get admitted. Sometimes there may not be one person who is qualified in a year."


    The emperor of the palace examination has the final say, he thinks you can do it well, and if you can''t do it, you can''t do it.

 v4 Chapter 87： Enlightened by writing

    The latest website: "It seems that the difficulty is still very high, so are you confident?" Zhou An asked.


    Xu Chang hesitated for a moment: "Confidence is of course confidence. After studying hard for ten years in the cold window, we can only look at the present."


    Then he turned his head to look at Yueli, nodded and asked, "Who is this fairy?"


    Yueli smiled slightly: "Yueli."


    Xu Chang walked into the courtyard and said enthusiastically, "I just made some hot tea, let''s come in and have a drink."


    Xu Chang poured two cups of tea for Zhou An, then sat down and said:


    "Actually, it was the officer I reported to, who went there secretly. I figured that when the people from the yamen came, those horse bandits would also come to the village."


    "I didn''t expect that there were horse bandits in the county. Fortunately, Mr. was there, otherwise our village would be unimaginable."


    He is indeed very grateful to Zhou An. If it wasn''t because of Zhou An''s presence at that time, I am afraid that many people in the village would have died, and many people in the village were still in a state of barely enough food and clothing, and handed over supplies to the horse bandits every month. , Some people can''t even eat enough.


    Zhou An smiled and said, "It''s just a matter of drawing your sword to help when you see injustice. There''s no need to thank you, but I didn''t expect you to be able to get to the imperial city all the way."


    Xu Chang stood up again and bowed to Zhou An again: "If there is no fairy leader, I would not be where I am today anyway."


    Now even if he fails the palace examination, he can still be a small official in a remote place. His life has long been different.


    He also said: "The topic of my examination is "On the Sword Immortal", and it was after seeing the demeanor of the Immortal Elder that I felt something. "


    Yue Li was a little interested and asked, "What''s the specific content?"


    Xu Chang immediately began to recite: "It''s a time when the situation is changing, and the sword is immortal in the world, with extraordinary fate and talent. Therefore, the misty sword shines on the sky, and the wind, thunder and cold light carry the universe..."


    The clear voice echoed in the courtyard, and Zhou An saw traces of white aura gathering on the courtyard, rising continuously, gathering like words.


    At this moment, he actually came to realize it by nature, just because of an article on sword immortals written by a scholar who doesn''t even know swordsmanship, probably because this article just fits the state of mind and temperament that sword immortals should have.


    It may also just coincide with the right time, place and people, so that such a wonderful and extraordinary article was born. It is no wonder that Xu Chang was favored by the prefect of Qingzhou.


    The white breath gathered above the courtyard is precisely the literary spirit, which is unique to scholars.


    In this world, everything can be enlightened, the avenue is in front of you, it is purer and simpler than imagined, maybe you only need to take a step forward, and the avenue is under your feet.


    This seemingly ordinary scholar has an unimaginable talent in this area.


    Zhou An felt that if Xu Chang continued like this, in time he would even be able to enter Taoism with literature.


    However, this road is quite difficult. There are so many scholars in Daqi, and there are only a few people in history who can really do it.


    "It''s really well written." Yueli couldn''t help but praise, "I even think you''ve really seen a sword fairy."


    Xu Chang showed a humble look and said:


    "The only sword fairy I have ever seen is Immortal Zhou, otherwise it would be impossible to write about it."


    Zhou An laughed loudly after hearing this: "Yes, although I am not a sword fairy now, I will definitely be in the future."


    Although Xu Chang is just a mortal, he has his own views on this kind of matter, so he said: "I think the sword fairy is a state of mind, and Immortal Zhou has such a state of mind."


    Zhou An felt that what he said was right, but he was not good enough, how could he have the same state of mind, and looked at the sky was still completely dark, so he stood up and cupped his hands and said:


    "It''s getting late, the two of us won''t bother you. I hope I can hear your name on the street after tomorrow."


    Xu Chang seemed to be a little moved, he cupped his fists and bowed again: "By the auspicious words of the fairy, I will definitely succeed tomorrow!"


    The two of Zhou An walked out of the yard, and there were a lot fewer people on the street than before. Many of the people living around here were poor scholars, and they went to bed early because of the scientific examination tomorrow.


    Not long after he walked, he noticed something strange. Looking back, the courtyard was already a scene of brilliant stars, gathering the stars in the sky, full of energy, and gathering spiritual power.


    Such a vision alarmed other people in the imperial capital!


    In a courtyard, the old man in the study opened the wooden window and looked up at the sky: "The seven stars gather together, and I haven''t seen them for many years. Is this another Confucian scholar born?"


    "Maybe I should rest too."


    He knew that such a person was one in a thousand, rare to see in hundreds of years, illuminated by the stars of Wenqu, and only three appeared in the thousand-year history of the Great Zhou Dynasty, and all of them were prime ministers of the current dynasty.


    Zhou An was dumbfounded, he didn''t quite understand what was going on, he could see Wen Qi, but he didn''t understand what it meant, "What''s going on here? It even triggered a vision from the sky, and the entire imperial city The aura is gathering here."


    Yueli also had a similar expression, and of course he was much more knowledgeable. He understood what the image of the seven stars gathering in front of him represented, and said, "This means that a Confucian scholar was born in Daqi. It''s really strange that it is at this time. I''m afraid it was us just now. The scholar I met."


    She couldn''t help but took a deep breath, and realized that Zhou An might not know Taoism, but was proficient in divination and calculation. He was in the same way as those in Tianji Pavilion, but at the same time he was also a sword cultivator. Contradictory.


    Otherwise, how could it be possible to visit a scholar at will, and the scholar would then enter the Tao with literature in front of them.


    This is too exaggerated.


    "That''s it." Zhou An said after a while, "Could it be that there are many Confucian scholars in Daqi?"


    He subconsciously felt that it might not be difficult to do this kind of thing, otherwise, how could Xu Chang do it so casually.


    Yue Li gave him a blank look, and UU Reading www.uukanshu.com shook his head and said, "Of course not, such a person is rare to see in hundreds of years. He is probably the only Confucian scholar in Da Zhou."


    As the spiritual energy continued to gather around, some ordinary people walking on the street fainted and fell to the ground.


    Ordinary people couldn''t bear such a strong aura at all, and with a wave of Yueli''s big hand, he pushed out the mortals in this area one after another.


    There were quite a few crazy scholars who saw the seven stars gathering in the sky and started to bow down on the spot.


    In the palace, a silent figure suddenly stood up from the dragon chair and looked towards the sky, "What? The seven stars gather, how is this possible!"


    Not long after, an old man in a robe of stars rushed over, holding an illusory whisk, and said, "This matter is very strange, Your Majesty. Da Qi''s current literary spirit is not enough to give birth to a Confucian scholar."


    "There must be some special factor affecting it."


    The emperor stared intently, and said in a deep voice, "Immediately find out who this Confucian scholar is."

 v4 Chapter 88： Little successes of the Tao

    The latest website: With the continuous accumulation of spiritual energy, the literary energy is even more condensed to the point of being visible to the naked eye. It is a vague figure holding a long sword. If you look closely, the figure is somewhat similar to Zhou An.


    Zhou An doesn''t quite know what the situation is now, but he can feel the changes in himself. His mystery is constantly rising, and the way of swordsmanship is also rapidly deduced accordingly, with new changes.


    Yueli''s expression changed, and he said to Zhou An: "This is a chance. He can enter the Tao with literature, which has a great relationship with you. If you enter the small courtyard to practice at this moment, your cultivation will probably improve a lot."


    "And those gentlemen probably won''t reject you."


    Looking in the direction of the small courtyard, Zhou An asked, "Will this affect him in any way?"


    Yue Li shook his head and said: "This is the gathering of forces from heaven and earth, of course it won''t have any effect on him, it''s just that ordinary people can''t get close to it, those qi will resist the approach of outsiders."


    "Unless you use force to break Wen Qi, no one in the imperial city would dare to do so."


    Zhou An nodded, and strode towards the courtyard. He didn''t go in the starlight spreading all around. Instead, he sat cross-legged at the gate of the courtyard and saw Xu Chang floating in mid-air in the courtyard. In order to climb steadily, from refining qi to building foundations to golden elixir, and finally to transforming gods, he did not slow down.


    Zhou An used the baptism of literary spirit to deduce the way of swords at an unimaginable speed.


    Every time the kendo improved, the decaying sword intent would also become stronger, and his body would be further rotten.


    If this continues, it seems to be a dead end, and he will always die.


    However, Zhou An didn''t stop, and continued to deduce the way of swordsmanship, with a trace of death in his eye sockets, and the skin on his hands began to wither.


    Yueli also sensed that something was wrong, and quickly shouted to Zhou An via sound transmission: "Stop, stop, if you continue like this, you will die."


    She didn''t know exactly what Zhou An''s situation was like now, but the breath of life was getting weaker and weaker, like a dying person, only holding one breath.


    Zhou An also felt the breath of death, but he gritted his teeth and didn''t stop. He had to fight, otherwise he would die. This was probably the only chance, and he had to push the way of swords to the next level before he died.


    Only by advancing the kendo to the next level to fully grasp the decadent sword intent will he have a chance to survive.


    Like being in a black quagmire, he sank deeper and deeper until he couldn''t extricate himself, and then his consciousness began to blur.


    At this time.


    He heard a voice ringing in his ear.


    "Brother Zhou, let me help you!"


    It was Xu Chang''s voice.


    A part of Wen Qi took the initiative to gather in the direction where Zhou An was, and the dead air on Zhou An began to fade.


    From this moment on, he has completely mastered the decadent sword intent, which is also the state of swordsmanship where the Dao''s Xiaocheng is achieved.


    Generally speaking, if you want to reach this level, you must be at least a monk in the fusion period, but Zhou An, relying on the baptism of culture, forcibly deduced the way of swords to this point, and the rust on the upper edge of the long sword began to fall off. Part of it exposed a sharp blade.


    Zhou An suddenly opened his eyes, full of calmness, and his state of mind was also tempered to be calm. The small success of Dao is almost the limit that his swordsmanship can reach.


    With his current strength, he might be able to face the monks in the fusion stage.


    The starlight in the courtyard also gradually dissipated, and the sky was slightly brighter, and it was already a night.


    Xu Chang stood in the middle of the courtyard and looked at him, with a gentle smile on his face: "Brother Zhou, you''re awake, your state just now really worried me, but you managed to survive."


    Zhou An stood up from the ground, cupped his hands towards Xu Chang and said, "This time I should thank Brother Xu."


    Xu Chang waved his hands again and again: "No, no. I can only raise my hand. Brother Zhou has the talent of heaven and man, and his swordsmanship has reached such a level. I am afraid that he will be the first among the swordsmen in the world."


    Although he doesn''t know the way of swordsmanship, he can feel that Zhou An''s swordplay has reached a certain limit, which is almost the limit that ordinary people can achieve.


    At this time, the door has


    There was an **** in a yellow robe waiting, holding an imperial edict in his hand, followed by a group of soldiers in golden armor.


    This **** also looks very extraordinary, with the cultivation base of the transformation stage.


    He had already seen Xu Chang come out, and shouted in a sharp voice: "Xu Chang accepts the order!"


    Xu Chang stepped forward, didn''t kneel down, just nodded slightly.


    The old **** slowly opened the imperial decree, and read aloud in a sharp voice: "Last night, the seven stars converged, and the Wenqu star appeared. Xu Chang, a born Confucian scholar, was appointed by heaven and is now canonized as the right minister."


    Then he handed the imperial decree to Xu Chang and said, "Prime Minister Xu, follow me into the palace now, Your Majesty is waiting."


    Xu Chang looked at Zhou An who was at the side, cupped his hands and said, "Brother Zhou, I have something to do and I''ll leave first."


    Zhou An nodded, and watched Xu Chang leave. At the same time, he felt that many eyes in the imperial capital were looking at him. Some were strong and some were weak, and most of them were monks in the transformation stage.


    Yue Li was still there, looking at Zhou An with a surprised expression: "Your swordsmanship has reached the small achievement of Dao?"


    Zhou An nodded, and calmly said: "It should be like this, it has been achieved somehow, but it is a bit distressed."


    Yue Li was amused by Zhou An''s pretentious appearance, and said angrily, "You just have to piss."


    Zhou An rubbed his stomach: "I''m a little hungry, let''s go, let''s go to have breakfast, how about I treat you to beef noodles, after all, you stood here all night, it''s compensation."


    Yueli''s benefits are not small, but it is far inferior to Zhou An''s. Zhou An''s talent in swordsmanship even surprised her. It is almost unprecedented, and there will be no one in the future. Every point is improving.


    "Okay, Niu Zamian. I know there is a good shop, I''ll take you there." Yueli said, Yun Feijian took Zhou An to the north of the city.


    At this time, what happened last night also shocked the entire imperial capital. At this time when the old and the new are changing, such a Confucian scholar unexpectedly appeared, which has a huge impact on all aspects, and may even change the succession of the throne.


    When the Seven Stars gathered, the area where Xu Chang was located was completely sealed off, and no one was allowed to enter or leave. The area itself was an area for mortals, and there were not many monks, so most people did not understand the scene of that night.


    I only know that besides Xu Chang, there are two other sword cultivators present, as for which two sword cultivators they are, I don''t know.


    "With your current strength, you should have no pressure to participate in the competition for immortals." Yue Li said while eating his noodles, he had a vague expectation for Zhou An, as if he was watching the sun rise slowly.


    Zhou An shook his head: "There was probably no pressure before. There will never be someone more powerful than you in the Immortal Contest."


    "Just going through the motions."


    Yueli nodded, agreeing with Zhou An''s statement. If it was before, she would remind her that there is no need for it now. She said in silence for a moment:


    "I''m going away for a while, I hope you''ve got it when I get back."


    Zhou An sighed, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com raised his head and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Yueli said in a low voice: "The news from the Zongmen, there is indeed a problem with Qingzhou Tianji Pavilion, probably related to demons, so I need to go and deal with it."


    Zhou An looked at her, and Yue Li looked at her at the same time. The two looked at each other, as if there was a breeze, and there were waves in their mood.


    A slight blush flashed across Yueli''s fair face, which was really pretty.


    "Be careful." Zhou An didn''t know what to say, so he said realistically, "Your Wugou Sword Body is not invincible."


    Yue Li''s face froze, and he said coldly: "Zhou An, when I come back, I will make you look good!"


    After finishing speaking, she put down her chopsticks, got up to hold her sword, and flew away from the imperial city.


    Looking at the empty sky, Zhou An showed a helpless expression, feeling that Yueli''s temperament is always a little unclear, as if there is some kind of duality, repeatedly jumping between happy and unhappy.


    "Boss, another bowl of offal!"

 v4 Chapter 89： eat pancakes

    The Immortal Contest did not come as scheduled, but was postponed for more than ten days. More than ten days may seem long, but to the monks, it is just a blink of an eye.


    During these days, Zhou An spent every day with Qi Fugui in the Fugui Building, drinking and drinking until dawn.


    He is probably the only one who is so indulgent.


    Of course, the other princes did not dare to show such indulgence, at most they only did it in private, Qi Fugui''s reputation in the imperial capital seemed to have rotted long ago, and the emperor knew it, so he let him go after a long time.


    Zhou An also had to sigh, Qi Fugui''s excellence is still obvious, compared with some mediocre princes, he is very different.


    On the day before the Immortal Contest.


    On their way to Fugui Building, the two were intercepted laterally by a luxurious carriage.


    A man stepped out of the carriage, dressed gorgeously, and his face was somewhat similar to Qi Fugui''s, even more handsome, but with a bit of coldness.


    "Third brother is living a comfortable life. He spends every day in the Fugui Building, which makes us envious." The man said in a strange way, with a mocking smile on his face.


    Qi Fugui smiled indifferently, and instead said: "Why, I have no money? I have no money. I invite you to go. I opened the Fugui Building. You just need to report your name and it will be charged to my account." Just do it."


    The one in front of him is the fourth king of Da Qi, King Bingnan, who seems to have a bad relationship with Qi Fugui.


    "I won''t talk nonsense with you, it''s boring." King Bingnan smiled, as if he looked down on Qi Fugui, and then said: "I''m here to speak for elder brother. Some things should be done according to one''s ability. I don¡¯t know the situation in front of me.¡±


    Then, he said in a low voice: "You can win the Immortal Contest, but you can win one or two rounds at most. I don''t think it makes much sense. Just surrender."


    "However, with your crooked melons and rotten dates in Qingzhou, I''m afraid you can''t win. I think the elder brother is worrying too much."


    He glanced at Zhou An, and felt very ordinary, even if he thought about it, he was not that great. The other candidates in Qingzhou who participated in the competition for immortals were all Nascent Souls, so there was nothing to worry about.


    After finishing speaking, the four kings walked back into the carriage, and then there was a loud laugh, and the carriage moved forward slowly, disappearing at the end of the street.


    "He''s very arrogant, aren''t you angry?" Zhou An raised his eyebrows and said.


    There was a playful smile on Qi Fugui''s face: "Why am I angry, do people need to be angry with dogs? I used to look up to this guy, but now that''s it, the eldest prince may not inherit the throne, he just I ran to be a dog for others."


    Zhou An was silent for a moment and said: "You said that if I kill all the other princes and princes, will you be able to inherit the throne logically?"


    "..." Qi Fugui was also taken aback when he heard this, "In theory, it is like this, but no one can do it, you can''t do it, even if the sword fairy comes."


    "My father is sitting in the imperial capital, so he has the strength of the fusion period, and with the luck of the imperial city, even if the sword fairy comes, he can fight."


    "And my background in Daqi is deeper than you can imagine."


    Zhou An smiled and didn''t take it seriously, then changed his voice and said: "That girl Qingfeng played a good song yesterday."


    "Oh, you think so too. It seems that your taste is similar to this king, and you still call her today." Qi Fugui said with a smile.


    The biggest advantage of Qi Fugui may be that he is rich. It is about the kind of wealth that can rival a country. Fugui Buildings have been opened in every place in Daqi, and they all operate in the same mode. They do not rely on any privileges, but rely on their own Operating ability, as well as strong financial resources, compared with peers.


    Most of the dandies from the imperial capital also gathered in the Fugui Building, including many monks who are fond of romantic affairs. In this place, everyone talks openly and treats each other frankly, even regardless of mortal monks.


    Zhou An also enjoyed this kind of atmosphere very much. He looked like he was drinking heavily and eating meat. If he didn''t have some concerns in his heart, he could go on like this forever.


    But in the eyes of others, he is definitely a weirdo. When he came to Fugui Building, he only listened to music, drank and ate meat, but he didn''t do what he should do.


    "I plan to set up a barter place in the future, called Xuanbao Tower, which will definitely attract a large number of monks, and next to it is the Fugui Tower." Qi Fugui said drunkenly while drinking, looking like he was drunk Yes, but his eyes are awake.


    Drunk like drunk, but not drunk.


    After hearing this, a son next to him said, "My lord is talking about replacing the fairy magic weapon."


    Qi Fugui nodded and said: "That''s right, it''s just that I don''t have enough financial resources now, but if it really opens up in every place in Daqi, it will definitely be a lot of money, and it will benefit my monks in Daqi. There will be countless."


    "If you are interested, you can invest, and Xuanbao Pavilion will definitely have your share."


    Hearing this, the others looked at each other in blank dismay for a moment, even if they had money, they didn''t dare to agree casually, and the King Wu''an in front of him was one of the richest people in Daqi, and he didn''t even have enough financial resources, so how much would it cost? Only money can fill this hole.


    Zhou An took a sip of his wine and interjected, "But if the Xuanbao Pavilion is to be opened, I''m afraid it will require a lot of monks, and among them there must be people who are proficient in appraising treasures."


    Qi Fugui nodded and said: "However, I don''t think this is a problem, just like my Fugui Building, there was nothing in the beginning?"


    Zhou An smiled, thinking that Qi Fugui was joking: "I don''t have money, and I can''t invest."


    Qi Fugui said quite proudly: "Haha, if this matter can be done brother, you must have your share, so don''t worry."


    Saying this, it means something.


    Other people around also looked sideways, secretly sighing that the relationship between Zhou An and the prince is unusual.


    Zhou An shook his head: "I don''t want this extravagantly."


    As he spoke, he took another sip of his wine.


    Fuguilou''s fermented wine has been brewed for more than 50 years. It is mellow and full of aura. From the selection of materials, it is a treasure of heaven and earth, and even monks will be fascinated by it.


    The night passed quickly, and the conversation gradually reached dawn.


    The next day was the Immortal Contest. In the central area of ??the imperial capital, there was already a sea of ??people before dawn. Many monks walked through the air, and some even came from outside the city in large flying boats.


    As the most powerful one, Zhou An is naturally the team leader of Qingzhou, but in the palace, he met an unexpected acquaintance, Wei Lanfeng from Anshan College.


    When Wei Lanfeng saw Zhou An, his expression was completely different from last time, with a trace of excitement, he cupped his hands and said, "I''ve seen Senior Zhou."


    Zhou An was a little strange: "Why are you here, are you also here to participate in the competition for immortals?"


    Wei Lanfeng nodded and said: "That''s right, my swordsmanship has made a big breakthrough recently, and my strength has also improved, so I replaced the previous Liu Ruoshui."


    Liu Ruoshui is also a Nascent Soul cultivator. Zhou An has some impressions that his strength is not too strong, it can only be said to be quite satisfactory.


    Wei Lanfeng is a swordsman, stronger in terms of combat power, and has made breakthroughs in the way of swordsmanship. It is understandable to replace Liu Ruoshui.


    Zhou An nodded, and didn''t care about it. He yawned and said, "Okay, you go and call people to gather. We are going to leave, and we have to go there three hours in advance."


    Wei Lanfeng breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Zhou An''s words. He was afraid that Zhou An would have opinions on what he had done in the academy before, and he also knew that Zhou An''s status here might be very high. If he didn''t want him to go, I''m afraid he really won''t be able to go today.


    "Thank you Senior Zhou." He said, then turned to greet the others.


    There are a total of hundreds of people in the entire team, and it is said that some of them have already arrived at the scene. The so-called contest for immortals is not only about force, but also other aspects.


    Alchemy, refining tools, methods of divination, and even a simple discussion of the Tao.


    One hundred of them are the best monks in Qingzhou, and there is always one aspect that is top-notch, so they can come to participate.


    All monks who can participate in the competition for immortals will have a lot of benefits, and if they can get the ranking, there will be rewards beyond imagination.


    Of course, the force competition accounted for the largest proportion, and it could also greatly affect the final result. Qingzhou ranked almost at the bottom in the last competition for immortals, because it lost in the force competition.


    The other two Nascent Soul cultivators, one named Cheng Jin, wore long black hair and always looked icy, but they were quite handsome, probably being pursued by many young female monks in Qingzhou.


    I heard from Qi Fugui before that this person''s family background is also quite extraordinary. He belongs to a family of cultivators, with Da Qi as his back, and his father is a monk in the stage of transformation.


    The other is a female monk, Li Luo, wearing a large black robe, short hair, a lazy look, and a wooden stick in her mouth.


    Compared with them, Wei Lanfeng seemed more normal. He greeted him solemnly: "Hi, my name is Wei Lanfeng."


    "Oh." Cheng Jin glanced at him with arrogance on his face.


    "Hi." Li Luo waved her hand and said lazily, with a smile on her face, "Don''t pay attention to him, he''s always been like this."


    At this moment, Zhou An''s voice came: "What are you all talking about, hurry up, we are ready to go."


    Everyone''s body trembled, the invisible coercion made them tremble, and their movements suddenly became faster.


    They don''t know much about Zhou An, the team leader, who usually doesn''t show his face. They only know that he ran to the Fugui Building with the prince every day. He doesn''t seem to be a serious person, but they have heard about Zhou An''s deeds. Better than Gu Si from Anshan College.


    Seeing that these people quickly gathered together, looking obedient, Zhou An showed a satisfied expression and waved his hand, just like a kindergarten teacher leading a group of children to the outside of the palace: "Come this way, go this way."


    A group of monks followed Zhou An like this, and walked along the dark street, everyone on the road was startled.


    Just when the others were wondering what they were going to do, the line suddenly stopped, and Zhou An was standing in front of the pancake stall buying pancakes, looking at them and counting: "The boss has a total of 230 pancakes!"


    The boss is an old man over half a century old, with dark skin and a white rag on his shoulders. When you see these people''s attire, you will know that they are monks. It is also the first time I have seen so many monks come to his pancake stand at the same time. Buy pancakes.


    And monks generally don''t know how to eat pancakes, and the customers at his booth are all mortals.


    "Two... two hundred?" The boss was also stunned, "It may take a while for two hundred."


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "It''s okay, we''ll help you."


    subsequently.


    He looked at Wei Lanfeng and said: "Go and bake pancakes for the boss, hurry up, otherwise our time may be a bit late."


    Wei Lanfeng froze for a moment without thinking too much, and obediently ran to help the boss bake pancakes, but he didn''t know how to control the fire, let alone bake pancakes, so he seemed a little flustered.


    Zhou An looked at the other two, Cheng Jin and Li Luo.


    Cheng Jin was taken aback, and seemed to want to say something, so he was dragged by Liluo to help. Liluo seemed to be very interested in baking pancakes, so he regained his spirit and said, "No problem, I''m the best at baking pancakes."


    Li Luo is good at controlling fire. With his help, two hundred pancakes were baked in just over ten minutes.


    Cheng Jin, on the other hand, made himself ashamed, looking like a doormat.


    One person gave out two pancakes, and they went on the road again. The others had to accept the pancakes Zhou An sent out, and dared not refuse, so a large group of monks bit the bullet and walked on the street to eat pancakes.


    Zhou An walked in the front, and couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. It was rare for him to have a bad taste. Seeing these people dare not speak out, the smile was even worse.


    Wei Lanfeng followed behind Zhou An with a sluggish expression, gnawed on pancakes, chewed them mechanically, and asked:


    "Leader, are we going to walk over like this?"


    Zhou An nodded: "That''s right, it takes about the same time to walk from here, and we just happen to be exercising."


    What kind of person is this!


    Cheng Jin''s eyes became two slits, and he always felt that everyone passing by was looking at them, and there happened to be contestants from other states flying past in flying boats above his head, and some of them were simply riding a large cloud, looking extraordinary .


    It seems that they are the only ones who use it.


    Cheng Jin''s fame may be ruined here!


    The team fell into a strange silence, when Li Luo raised her hand and said, "Leader, are we really not considering other ways to get there?"


    Zhou An just finished eating two pancakes, with an inexplicable smile on his face: "What''s the rush, anyway, we are the first to start, if we don''t go, they will have to wait for us."


    The corners of Li Luo''s eyes twitched invisibly, and he removed the wooden stick from his mouth, realizing that the leader seemed a little unreliable.


    The Immortal Contest was held in the imperial palace. Hundreds of different forces gathered in different positions. The number of people was more than two or three times that of previous years.


    This competition for immortals is very important, it will change the situation of Daqi, and some figures from the fusion period of the leaders of the immortal sect also came to the scene.


    Daqi has a total of thirty-two prefectures, with a vast territory, and each prefecture is also big and small. Qingzhou is relatively small, and Hezhou is considered large. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com One Hezhou is roughly equal to two or three Qingzhous.


    A child in a loose robe stood on the stands, looking around: "Why hasn''t Zhou An come yet? Isn''t he also going to participate?"


    He looked around, but couldn''t find Zhou An.


    At this time.


    People from almost all the states came. Although the Immortal Contest started at noon, before coming, Da Qi''s National Teacher Association had a discussion with another big boss.


    Even if the discussion on the existence of the integration period is just to watch, it will benefit a lot for ordinary monks.


    Seeing the empty place below, Qi Fugui couldn''t sit still, but everyone else was staring at him, and it was impossible to leave here, so he could only ask Wang Mang next to him via voice transmission: "Why haven''t Zhou An and the others come yet? Are they here?" Did something happen?"


    Wang Mang''s expression was a little strange, and he responded, "I just asked, but no, they are coming, and they should be here soon."


    "Come here?" Qi Fugui realized that he seemed to have overlooked something.


    Wang Mang reminded: "My lord, I took Zhou An to Jiewei Mountain last time."


    Qi Fugui fell into deep thought.


    Zhou An doesn''t know how to soar through the clouds?


    Probably not.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 90： Qi of Crape Myrtle

    Wei Lanfeng couldn''t help but said: "Leader, we go so late, the prince and the magistrate may have great opinions."


    At this moment, he couldn''t help feeling flustered. They were probably the last team going to the Immortal Contest.


    "What are you afraid of?" Zhou An said dissatisfiedly, "I will be the one to support the sky falling, and do you know what is usually the last one to enter?"


    Wei Lanfeng didn''t even think about it and asked, "What is it?"


    Cheng Jin and Li Luo also looked over.


    Zhou An patted his shoulder with his hand, sighed and said, "Of course it''s the protagonist. We''re going to take the first place this time, so it''s normal to attract some attention."


    Li Luo took the stick out of her mouth, and said with a serious look: "The team leader may not be able to win the first place with our strength. At most, it will be better than last year."


    "You say yes, Cheng Jin."


    Cheng Jin didn''t speak.


    Wei Lanfeng has seen the scene of Zhou An and Gu Si''s competition, and he is quite convinced of Zhou An''s strength, but he still said: "Leader, even if you are very strong, the competition for immortals cannot be won by one person. We in Qingzhou Overall it''s still too weak."


    There is nothing wrong with that.


    Zhou An acted as if he hadn''t heard it, and reprimanded with a smile: "I''ve already told you what you are afraid of. I''ll be the one to support the sky falling. You can''t lose your temper before it starts."


    Wei Lanfeng was taken aback when he heard this, and sensed Zhou An''s intentions. He took them there not for anything else, but to see their low spirits and to encourage them.


    The team leader is really well-intentioned.


    He couldn''t help sighing secretly in his heart.


    When they arrived at the scene of the Immortal Struggle Conference, the time was almost right, but everyone else came too early, so it seemed that they were late.


    "Who are these people, and why are they here so late? Which state."


    "It seems that those people in Qingzhou really don''t know the heights of heaven and earth, and they came so late."


    The monks in other states discussed one after another, and their words were full of malice. Here, the monks in different states are themselves competitors, so it is impossible to speak kindly to each other.


    Four kings, King Bingnan is sitting next to Qi Fugui at the moment. Seeing this, he smiled coldly and said: "It seems that you Qingzhou people have given up completely. You came so late, I don''t think you want to participate."


    Qi Fugui took a sip of his wine, looked indifferent, and said with a smile: "Does it matter if it''s early or late? The conference hasn''t started yet, so we''re here and waiting."


    The eldest prince was also sitting not far away. Hearing this, he couldn''t help frowning and looked over: "It''s been so long since I haven''t seen you, third brother''s articulate is quite a bit smarter."


    The second king, King Jing''an looked back at Qi Fugui, said with a smile: "Boss, don''t you know that the third son has always had a high attainment in writing? He has been the strongest in this respect since he was a child."


    Even before the Immortal Competition started, the smell of gunpowder was already strong. If there were no other people around, they, princes and princes, would probably be able to fight.


    Sitting opposite them were some courtiers, among them was Xu Chang, sitting at the top next to an old man in a green robe.


    Today''s him looks completely different from the past, his eyes are introverted and intelligent, just sitting there will make people feel daunting.


    Prime Minister Zuo had a long scripture, and when he saw Xu Chang looking around, he asked, "What are you looking for, Prime Minister Xu?"


    Xu Chang didn''t hide it either, and said: "I have a close friend named Zhou An, and he may come today, so let''s take a look."


    While the two were communicating, the emperor who was sitting at the top looked over and asked with a dignified expression, "Which one of my sons, Ziwei, do you think Xu Xiang thinks is the strongest?"


    This is to ask Xu Chang which prince and prince is suitable to inherit his throne. Asking in front of so many people is undoubtedly putting people on the edge of a knife.


    On the other hand, it can also show that the emperor attaches great importance to Xuchang, after all, it is difficult for a natural Confucian scholar to appear for hundreds of years.


    Such a person is related to Daqi''s luck, unless he has committed a huge mistake, otherwise, even the emperor will not do anything to him.


    They looked at everything one after another, and the surroundings were quiet, including those princes and princes, all staring at Xu Chang.


    His answer may not be important, or it may be very important!


    It is likely to affect the emperor''s decision, and Xu Chang''s answer is also likely to affect the fate of these princes and princes.


    Faced with such an answer, Xu Chang seemed calm and calm. Looking at the princes and princes, some thick or light crape myrtle aura appeared in his eyes. Since the emperor asked him about the crape myrtle aura, he just looked at it. Ziwei Qi.


    "If we only talk about the crape myrtle aura, the first prince, the second king, the sixth king... and the third king have a relatively stronger crape myrtle aura."


    Xu Chang said slowly, this is what he really saw, Qi Fugui''s crape myrtle aura seemed faint in his eyes, but in fact it was restrained, which was a bit strange.


    He glanced at the emperor''s expression, and continued: "But this doesn''t mean anything, and everything has to be decided by His Majesty."


    He was able to pass the examination at a young age, so he was naturally not a pedantic person, and he understood how to get along with the emperor, sincerity and humility are what he should have.


    After hearing Xu Chang''s words, the emperor took a deep look at Qi Fugui. Of course, the other three were in his expectation, and they were also within his choice, but what happened to the third child~www.novelhall.com~Others People only saw Xu Chang''s mouth moving, but did not hear the sound, and only the emperor could hear what he said.


    It''s just that the emperor''s next move is worthy of speculation. After hearing Xu Chang''s words, he then looked in the direction of Qi Fugui.


    Feeling the emperor''s gaze, these princes and princes also sat upright, showing meticulous expressions, like well-behaved children in the classroom.


    Not long after, an old man wearing a Taoist robe of stars and holding a illusory float appeared in the sky. It was Daqi''s national teacher, Yi Yuxian, who had the cultivation base of the fusion stage.


    And the other one who opposed him was the head teacher of the Nine Dragon Sect, the real Yuhu, holding a huge green jade pot. His face was not too old, and he looked like a middle-aged person. His actual age was probably beyond imagination.


    The two sat cross-legged on the top and discussed, the spiritual energy turned into heavy rain and fell from the sky, and there were visions, in the rolling sea of ??clouds, all kinds of strange things appeared, there were huge fish taller than the sky, and some were extremely short but The imposing monkey.


    In a blink of an eye, the direction of the vision changed again, and it changed with the content of the discussion between the two.


    Everyone was listening intently at the beginning, but after a long time, some people couldn''t hold on and sat down on the ground to wake up. If they tried to listen again, they couldn''t concentrate no matter what.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 93： Namhaeju

    Wang Quanwei''s hostility is very heavy, and Zhou An''s hostility is also very heavy, but they are also different. Zhou An''s hostility comes from long-term fighting, while Wang Quanwei''s personality dictates it.


    This is the first time that a dead person has appeared in this competition for immortals, and it has also attracted the attention of many people.


    Zhou An, an unknown monk, would naturally be discussed.


    Just now, the princes and princes in the stands were all staring at the Qingzhou side of the ring, but there was an unexpected scene, Qingzhou almost completely crushed Lanzhou.


    The faces of the Seven Kings were extremely ugly, and they could no longer smile. After the death of a cultivator at the transformation stage, their Lanzhou might be at the bottom this year, not only this time, but also the next one.


    There are very few monks in the stage of transformation under the age of 200. If a state accidentally loses one, it may take more than ten years to find another one. If you are unlucky, it may be hundreds of years.


    It is precisely because of this cultivator in the transformation stage that Lanzhou had relatively good results in the last competition for immortals.


    "Third brother, you are so ruthless!" Seventh King''s face showed uncontrollable anger.


    Qi Fugui didn''t seem to care, shook his head, and said with a smile: "It''s not my fault, our swordsman in Qingzhou is still too impulsive, I will teach him a lesson later, so that he will learn to hold back in the future."


    "Maybe he didn''t expect that the other monk, who was also in the stage of transforming gods, would be killed by him with a single sword strike."


    King Jing''an also said at this time: "Casualty and injury in the competition are normal, there is no way to do this, and no one can blame it!"


    "You say yes, brother."


    He looked at the eldest prince again, with a hint of provocation in his expression.


    Although Qi Fugui did not clearly express his position, he was still considered by the eldest prince to be the second king. He felt that his face was a bit uneasy, and said with a hint of anger:


    "That''s right, casualties in the competition are normal. After all, they are all going all out. If they die, they can only blame themselves for being too weak."


    "You can''t even take a sword from others, so what else is there to say?"


    He thought that the cultivator of the transformation stage under the seventh brother probably didn''t live up to his name, he died so easily, and he was still called a Lanzhou butcher, it was a piece of nonsense. ,


    Seeing the eldest prince say this, the Seventh King stopped talking. He suppressed the anger in his heart, but he had nowhere to vent it.


    The sixth king, King Anshun sat next to him, patted him on the shoulder, and said with concern: "Seventh brother, sometimes the more people care about something, the easier it is to get angry. , the relationship is actually not that big.¡±


    These words sound harsh, but they are also true, just like Qi Fugui, even if he is at the bottom, he is still a prince. Apart from the unpleasant ranking, it does not have much influence.


    Unless it is coveting the throne.


    The six kings had a chance to compete for the throne, but he was too weak compared to the eldest prince and the second king, so he simply showed that he didn''t care.


    But who really doesn''t care, all princes and princes probably have ideas more or less, it''s just whether there is a chance.


    On the other side, Xu Chang kept staring at Zhou An''s direction, and naturally saw the scene of his murder, and saw it very clearly.


    Although he is only a cultivator in the stage of transformation, he is completely different from ordinary monks in the stage of transformation. It is only a matter of time before he breaks through to the stage of fusion with Daqi''s style.


    The Zuo Prime Minister on the side said: "I see that Xu Xiang has been observing the situation below, and it seems that he must be optimistic about a certain state."


    Xu Xiang nodded, and said calmly: "In this way, I am more optimistic about Qingzhou, and it will definitely be among the best this year."


    Now he feels that Zhou An''s swordsmanship is amazing. Although he has never really seen a sword fairy, he feels that there is probably no sword cultivator stronger than him under the sword fairy.


    This is the intuition of being a born Confucian scholar.


    "I think there is only one cultivator in the stage of transformation in Qingzhou this year. It is definitely better than last year, but if you want to say that it is among the best, it needs to be studied." Changjing said with a smile, "Could it be that you A friend is in Qingzhou."


    Capable ministers are all the best of the best, and it is only a matter of basic knowledge to see the small things.


    Xu Chang nodded, and said calmly, "I can have today because of this friend."


    During the more than ten days of becoming the Right Prime Minister, although he didn''t show anything, he was worried. Now Daqi''s luck is withered, and it seems that there are even signs of the country''s destruction.


    He didn''t know where this sign came from.


    Zhou An came down from the stage, and the expressions of the others were different. Some couldn''t believe it, and some were extremely surprised. Zhou An''s performance was too unexpected. There may be a difference between Huashen and Huashen, but the difference It shouldn''t be this big.


    Wei Lanfeng noticed that Zhou An didn''t seem to use all his strength when he was competing with the dean.


    The strength displayed today is stronger than that time, and it is not an exaggeration to describe it with the word horror.


    "The team leader is too strong." Li Luo muttered softly, "I feel like there is no shortage of us at all, he can kill the people in the next few states by himself."


    Cheng Jin was also sluggish. He looked at Zhou An who came down without a hint of arrogance on his face. The other party looked not much older than him, but his strength seemed to be stronger than his father.


    His father was also a strong man in the transformation stage, and his strength was definitely not so exaggerated.


    Wei Lanfeng then said: "The team leader obviously wants to train us. If he makes a move alone, it seems that we have nothing to do."


    Today, he admires Zhou An extremely, even surpassing Dean Gu Si.


    In the early morning of the second day, they came to the third round, and the target of the battle was Nan Haizhou, who was also a cultivator and three Nascent Souls.


    Nanhaizhou is backed by the sea, and the water spirit is quite sufficient, so that three of the four monks are practicing waterways, including the monk in the transformation stage.


    The physique of the monks in Nanhai State is very special. Compared with other states, they have a larger energy aura. It is probably because the aura in Nanhai State itself is somewhat special, so the monks bred are also quite special.


    Still the same as before, Zhou An played last, but after the three of Wei Lanfeng discussed, they decided to keep the previous formation, and Cheng Jin played first.


    The way of talisman itself belongs to the earth, and the earth restrains the water. He also has a great advantage over these monks of the South China Sea Zhou.


    Cheng Jin had talismans floating all over him, and he walked up slowly, with a very pretentious look.


    This is Cheng Jin, who will carry out his pretentiousness to the end, with an arrogance on his face that seems to displease anyone.


    Standing in front of him was a woman with gray-blue hair, whose figure was twisting like a snake, and she took off the light blue veil on her face, showing a charming look on her face: "Brother, I''m afraid of pain, can you take it lightly?" point."


    The sound was so loud that even the referees on the side could hear it.


    Cheng Jin was taken aback, blushing on his face, his breathing became short of breath, and then he said coldly, "I hate beautiful women!"


    Zhou An watched from the audience and said, "It seems that he was affected by something, causing his spiritual energy to become disordered."


    Li Luo frowned and said, "Then, isn''t that considered a foul? She resorted to tricks before it even started."


    Zhou An glanced at the referee on the stage, and said, "The referee should have noticed it too, but this kind of method seems to have nothing to do with Taoism, and it was not released voluntarily, so it is not considered a foul."


    "Cheng Jin vs. Hualiu!"


    The referee waved his hand and shouted.


    Cheng Jin also realized that something was wrong, and immediately stepped back, opened the distance, and used a talisman to create a strong wind between the two of them.


    Who knows.


    In a daze, he saw that the woman had come in front of him, and had crossed the layers of ice walls.


    He stretched out his hand and channeled his spiritual power, arousing the power of lightning contained in the talisman to hit her. The lightning exploded on the woman''s body, and a large amount of liquid splashed out.


    "Clone!"


    He realized that something was wrong, and he wanted to step back, but it was too late, the liquid splashed into the sky turned into spirit snakes and wrapped around his body.


    Hua Liu''s figure appeared ten feet away, with an inexplicable smile on his face: "All men look the same."


    This tactic proved to be unsatisfactory, first to confuse the opponent''s mind, and then launch an offensive, even if the opponent''s strength is stronger than him, he will fall into the trap if he is not careful.


    Cheng Jin''s face was still full of arrogance, his body was penetrated by the water snake, turned into an earthy yellow color, and fell to the ground.


    It turned out to be a clone!


    "I''ve seen it a long time ago, and I''m just scheming."


    As soon as the voice fell, lightning exploded under Hualiu''s feet, and there was a crackling sound, his whole body was covered by lightning, and his clothes were also scorched.


    Cheng Jin emerged from the ground and looked at the referee, but found that the referee''s eyes were not right, so he suddenly reacted, but at this time he was already slow.


    The one just now was also a clone, a more real clone!


    This clone looks no different from a real person, and still has a complete flow of spiritual power.


    In addition, Chen Jin''s spirit was also affected to a certain extent, which caused him to make a mistake in judgment.


    Shua~


    The water snake ran through Cheng Jin''s chest with blood.


    "I surrender!"


    Cheng Jin''s face was ugly, but he still didn''t show his strength. He had already lost at this point. No matter what the reason was, his skills were inferior to others.


    Seeing Cheng Jin being lifted off the stage, Li Luo smiled and said, "Look at your usual fart, but now you can''t even beat a woman. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com"


    "..."


    Cheng Jin was lying on the simple bed, turning his head to the side, not looking at him and not speaking, while a monk was healing him with spiritual power.


    The Immortal Contest is round after round, and the rhythm is very tight. Even if the injury is treated with Taoism, it will still be affected in the next game.


    After being injured, it will not only damage the body, but also damage the spirit, which will affect the operation of spiritual power, and the strength will naturally decline.


    The Immortal Contest not only competes for strength, but also competes for the endurance of monks to a certain extent.


    at this time.


    Wei Lanfeng came to the stage, and with the lessons learned from the past, he stuck to his heart from the beginning, and the spirit of sword cultivators is generally very strong, so he was not affected too much.


    He smashed the water snake formed by the opponent with one sword and one sword, and fought steadily, without giving the opponent any chance, and finally won the victory easily.


    "What an unreasonable man." Liu Hua said quietly, she didn''t suffer any injuries, her spiritual energy was consumed by more than half, and she felt that there was no chance of winning, so she voluntarily surrendered.


    After relaxing, Wei Lanfeng stared straight at her until Liuhua put on her veil and left.


    The one who came up next was a sword cultivator like him, but his hands were empty, and he didn''t hold a sword, which seemed a little strange.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 94： Sword domain

    "Blue Wind vs. Zhao Zhong!"


    The referee''s voice came from the other side, and the sword intents of the two were already facing each other, constantly colliding.


    Wei Lanfeng observed that the other party was not in a hurry to make a move, and asked aloud: "As a sword repairer, don''t you use a sword?"


    Zhao Zhong took out a water flower in his left hand, and with a wave of one hand, a large piece of sea water flowed under her feet, forming water swords, which were crystal clear and extremely mysterious.


    Wei Lanfeng''s face became serious, and he saw the opponent''s way. It was not a simple sword repair, but a fusion of swordsmanship and the law of water control, and formed a perfect balance, also known as the magic sword.


    This kind of way has only appeared in the past thousand years, and it can often show stronger combat effectiveness than simple sword repair.


    There is only one problem, this way is more difficult to improve than simple sword repair, and there is no sword fairy who can use swords so far.


    There are a total of 360 water swords with an integrated attack and defense that can completely block the black sword of Azure Wind, and can also attack at the same time.


    The continuous offensive made Wei Lanfeng feel great pressure.


    Wei Lanfeng became more and more frightened as he fought, and seemed to be in a hurry, and was forced to retreat step by step, retreating to the corner step by step.


    The opponent''s offensive was like ocean waves, wave after wave, which made him unable to breathe at all, and had no room to fight back.


    Wei Lanfeng looked at the hundreds of water swords in the sky, and realized that he could not go on like this, otherwise he would definitely lose, so he decided to give it a go.


    He made a spell, and the flying swords in the sky changed again, nine of them became one, and their body became even bigger, covering half of the competition platform.


    The huge black sword smashed towards Zhao Zhong, crushing the water swords one by one.


    But at the same time, he also completely gave up defense, and the aura shield all over his body was pierced by the water sword.


    "You crazy!"


    Seeing this, Zhao Zhong cursed and backed away again and again.


    Wei Lanfeng didn''t want to die, but he still died. Once he was hit head-on by this huge black sword, he might die without a place to bury him.


    Wei Lanfeng''s body turned into an afterimage, dodged the water sword, and appeared more than twenty feet away, with a penetrating wound on his chest.


    Zhao Zhong''s retreat also gave him a chance to breathe.


    Before the black sword fell, it changed its size again, suddenly became smaller, turned into nine, and slashed from nine different directions.


    Zhao Zhong also had to mobilize the water sword to resist from nine different directions. Although he looked passive on the scene, he actually had a great advantage. His spiritual power was relatively more than that of Azure Wind.


    Wei Lanfeng kept changing his position, dodging the incoming water sword, but he still couldn''t dodge it again and again. His body was pierced by the water sword again, but fortunately, his body-protecting aura had already blocked the water sword. Part of the power kept his heart from being damaged.


    "If this fight continues, his life may be in danger." Li Luo saw that something was wrong, Wei Lanfeng was too desperate.


    Zhou An stared at the stage with a calm face: "It''s not necessarily a loss, Wei Lanfeng has been accumulating sword power, and there is a chance to turn defeat into victory."


    He could see that Wei Nanfeng''s swordsmanship had his shadow, but this in itself also fit his swordsmanship, crushing the opponent to death step by step with thickness.


    "You can surrender easily, but he can''t. Everyone has their own beliefs. His swordsmanship has finally improved again now. If his beliefs collapse again, I''m afraid it will be difficult for him to make any progress in the future."


    Zhou An could see clearly, probably because he was standing on a high place, so he could see clearly.


    Finally, Wei Lanfeng''s sword power accumulated to the highest point step by step, full of sword spirit, the **** sword turned into one in the air, and slashed down straight and vertically, forming an octagonal diamond-shaped sword field, covering the entire competition platform.


    This will be his strongest blow, and the outcome will be here.


    If Zhao Zhong can block it, he will lose.


    Zhao Zhong''s eyelids kept trembling, feeling the sword field formed by the azure wind, and quickly formed a sword formation with water swords to resist.


    "Sword domain? How is it possible?"


    He was a little puzzled, and felt that with Wei Lanfeng''s level of swordsmanship, he shouldn''t be able to form a sword realm.


    There is not much difference between the two of them in swordsmanship, he can''t do it, and Wei Nanfeng probably can''t do it either.


    Only masters of swordsmanship can display the sword field, and it is from this time that sword repairers have shown unrivaled combat power. It is no problem for monks of the same level to fight one against two or one against three.


    The aura shook, and there were clear sword marks on the ring, one of which was more than ten meters away.


    Zhao Zhong was sent flying, and fell to the ground covered in blood, motionless.


    Wei Lanfeng squatted halfway, also covered in blood, and there were four or five blood holes pierced by the water sword on his body.


    In the end it was a narrow victory.


    "The blue wind wins!"


    The result is clear, the referee shouted!


    The monks in Nanhai State had an ugly expression on their faces.


    The result was unexpected. They thought that with Zhao Zhong''s strength, they could easily defeat Wei Lanfeng, but they lost in the end.


    Before, they learned that Zhou An''s strength is probably very strong, and the outcome of the transformation stage is often close to the front line.


    If they don''t have an advantage in front of them, the chances of winning in the end may not be great.


    Zhou An looked back. Shouted: "What are you still doing in a daze, it''s your turn to play."


    With a wooden stick in her mouth, Li Luo said vaguely: "I''m wondering whether to surrender, anyway, you are so powerful."


    Zhou An said calmly, "You can vote as you like."


    Seeing what Zhou An said, Li Luo stretched her waist: "Forget it, let''s go up and do some activities. It''s impossible not to make a move every time you come to the competition for immortals."


    She hasn''t really made a move until now. In the first round of the match, all opponents surrendered. In the second round, she also surrendered when facing the cultivator of the transformation tool.


    "You know it too." Zhou An complained.


    Li Luo walked onto the ring lazily, and the monk from Nanhai State had been waiting there for a long time. He was a monk in a brown robe, with an unshaven beard, and looked a bit decadent.


    "I didn''t expect to wait for you. It seems that even if I win, I won''t win by force." Brother Hai said to himself.


    Li Luo also asked curiously: "Oh, why did you say that?"


    The monk in Hainan Province grinned: "You are too young. I am already one hundred and ninety years old. What is the difference between bullying a child and meeting you?"


    Li Luo took the wooden stick out of her mouth, sneered, and said, "Are you trying to sell your old age? If you''re really scared, I can put some water on it."


    The monk in Nanhai Prefecture said meaningfully: "You are the abandoned daughter of the Sanyan family, maybe you have no memory, we met a long time ago, when you were only so young."


    He gestured with his hand. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Li Luo frowned: "What do you want to express?"


    The monk in Nanhai Prefecture continued: "I am your father''s friend, and he still remembered you before he died."


    Li Luo said nonchalantly: "We have no relationship for a long time, you don''t need to say anything, everything I have gained today has nothing to do with them."


    Like Cheng Jin, he was born in a cultivating family, but not in Qingzhou, but in Nanhai Prefecture. Their family is famous for its water control. There was even a great monk in their ancestors, but it gradually disappeared.


    However, this does not hinder their family''s status in the South China Sea.


    She was born in the Sanyan family, but she doesn''t have the water spirit root, and at the same time she is a daughter, so the situation can be imagined.


    To this day, she still remembers her father staring at him with cold eyes, and said coldly: "Don''t be so slovenly, let your mother teach you how to dress up tomorrow, your marriage has been decided, and your age is about your age , but the foundation has already been established, and it is a good seedling."


    After leaving such a sentence, the father turned and left.


    From then on, she understood that for the family, she was just a commodity, a pawn.


    One month before her big wedding, she escaped from her family, escaped from Nanhaizhou, walked all the way south, and finally came to Qingzhou.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 95： sword armor

    Li Luo is the youngest of the three, but also the most talented, and it is very likely that she will become a **** before the age of two hundred in the future.


    Zhou An was also quite curious about her strength. After all, this kind of thing can only be known after fighting, and usually can only be estimated roughly.


    "Li Luo vs. Zhou Shuyu!"


    The referee yelled loudly.


    Li Luo squeezed out the Jue, the sky suddenly darkened, and as the aura flowed, three huge fire dragons formed in the sky along with the dust, and rushed towards Zhou Shuyu in front of him.


    Fire Dragon Wine Song.


    Quite a superb method, there is no stagnation between releases, the air temperature in the arena suddenly rises, sparks explode where the fire dragon passes, and the roar of the dragon can be faintly heard.


    Zhou Shuyu''s eyes widened violently. In fact, he had already overestimated Li Luo''s strength, but it was still far beyond his expectations, and his heart was full of shock.


    With a wave of one hand, he raised a khaki aura wall, and then stone pillars rose around him, and he also directly escaped into the ground for more than ten meters.


    The dragon hit the ground, and the fiery air waves rolled out, and the newly formed stone pillars collapsed and fell to the ground, forming large and small charred stones, and the khaki aura wall also collapsed easily.


    It is clear at a glance which of the two sides is superior.


    The method of earth escape is a very advanced legal person. It needs to assimilate one''s own body into an earth spirit in order to integrate into the ground. At the same time, the breath will be extremely obscure and difficult to detect.


    Li Luo seemed to have expected it long ago, and was not surprised at all. She said coldly: "The place of the competition platform is only so big. I just need to keep bombarding the ground. You will come out sooner or later."


    With the release of a large amount of flames pervading the arena, the air became scorching hot, and if it was a mortal, it would be difficult to breathe.


    From the beginning to the present, Li Luo easily formed a comprehensive suppression, making the opponent hide in the ground without daring to probe at all, and the ground on the top of the competition platform completely melted into magma.


    She and Cheng Jin were good friends before, so she also had some understanding of the method of earth shield and how to deal with it.


    The ground shook for a while, and a huge palm of magma stuck out from the ground and grabbed Liluo.


    In an instant, the huge palm was destroyed by the fire dragon, turning into countless large and small stones and falling from the air.


    A figure appeared in it, it was Zhou Shuyu, his whole body was wrapped in khaki aura, he looked like a stone man.


    "Three mountain seals!"


    Zhou Shuyu pinched out a formula and shouted loudly, as if a mountain was pressed down from the sky, Li Luo immediately felt that his spiritual energy was stable, his body could not move, and there was a trace of panic in his eyes.


    "If the Sanyan family saw you like this today, they might really regret it."


    Zhou Shuyu sighed, and felt that Li Luo was definitely a genius in Taoism. At such a young age, his mastery of fire techniques was already close to the level of mastery.


    Just when he thought that the victory was in his hands, flames ignited in the smoke-filled air, crackling and exploding.


    In mid-air, following the violent explosion, Zhou Shuyu fell from the sky like a ball of black charcoal, and fell heavily to the ground, his face still showing shock.


    The referee at the side was stunned for a moment, not expecting such a result, and then shouted: "Li Luo wins!"


    With a stick in her mouth, Li Luo lazily walked down from the damaged arena, passing by Zhou Shuyu: "Senior, it seems that you are really old."


    Under the control of the referee, the damaged arena will be restored to its original state in an instant, with a brand new look.


    The cultivator of Nanhaizhou''s transformation stage had already arrived on the stage, holding a dozen bells in his left hand, staring at Zhou An, who was slowly walking up the stage, with a serious expression, as if he was facing an enemy.


    He was even a little nervous, knowing that Zhou An had killed another cultivator at the stage of transformation with a sword.


    Logically speaking, there shouldn''t be such a big gap between the same level of God Transformation stage. This can only explain one problem, Zhou An is much better than the same level of God Transformation stage monks.


    Zhou An''s expression was the opposite, appearing calm and calm. Seeing the reaction of the monk opposite, he smiled and said:


    "You don''t need to be nervous. Generally speaking, I don''t kill people at will."


    Hearing this, the monk on the opposite side looked even more serious, feeling that Zhou An didn''t take him seriously, or he didn''t regard him as an opponent of the same level.


    "I know that Your Excellency''s strength is extraordinary. The competition has not yet begun, so how can we make a conclusion about the outcome." The monk of Nanhaizhou said in a deep voice, his energy gathered to the peak.


    Zhou An noticed that the referee seemed to be listening to them, so he turned his head and asked, "Isn''t it starting yet?"


    This referee is also the previous referee. He coughed and seemed to be reminding the monks in Nanhai State that after all, before he finished speaking, Zhou An beheaded the opponent, which really made him a little nervous. flustered.


    "Zhou An vs. Yu Liang!"


    Yu Liang shook the bell in his hand immediately, and the clear and clear sound of the bell spread in all directions, and cracks appeared on the ground.


    He attacked immediately because he was afraid that Zhou An''s sword would not respond too quickly.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou An stood in the same place, motionless, and the bells with aura from all directions approached him quickly, and there were vibrations visible to the naked eye in the air, like ripples in water.


    The frequency of the ringtone varied from high to low, and it even came out of the curtain, and many people in the field covered their ears.


    The sound of the bell passed through Zhou An''s body, but it was as if nothing happened, only his sleeves fluttered gently.


    "How is it possible!" Yu Liang took a step back subconsciously, only then did he realize that there were almost invisible sword shadows in front of Zhou An.


    Wei Lanfeng, who was observing the situation on the stage, was taken aback for a moment, and seemed to recognize what it was: "This seems to be an earth sword!"


    Only then did Li Luo realize: "You mean the Three Talents Sword, the Earth Sword, inherited by Baidi Sword Immortal?"


    Wei Lanfeng said uncertainly: "It should be. The Three Talents Sword is widely circulated, and you can read it in Baidi City for a certain price."


    "But the Three Talents Sword is so profound that almost no one has really learned it."


    This is also the ground sword.


    Relying on the Qianying Sword, Zhou An made a copy that was 90% similar to the original Earth Sword. It could form a layer of invisible sword armor and perfect defense in all directions.


    If the opponent wants to hurt him, he can only think of a way to smash all the sword armor, and every time a piece of sword armor is broken, a sword shadow will be formed.


    And when the sword shadow has accumulated to a certain extent, it will be an amazingly powerful sword.


    The Three Talents Sword is the law of the Sword Immortal. If you want to comprehend it, you must at least reach the realm of Dao Xiaocheng.


    Zhou Ancheng didn''t even make a move, just stood quietly and stared at Yu Liang, and there were more and more sword shadows around him, like a real sword standing above, aiming at the people below, with murderous intentions one after another all over the place.


    The more Yu Liang attacked, the more frightened he felt. With more and more sword shadows in the sky, he suspected that these sword shadows would fall from the sky in the next moment and kill him.


    The sharp sword intent overwhelmed him, his forehead was covered with cold sweat, and the hand shaking the bell slowed down. Finally, he couldn''t hold on anymore, and he knelt down on the ground, turned his head and shouted to the referee: " I surrender!"


    He realized that the two sides were not on the same level at all. Although the other party was also a cultivator of transforming spirits, his attainments in the way of swords had already broken through that level!


    Zhou An nodded, smiled at him, then turned and walked down the stage.


    The decaying sword intent burned his life, and at the same time gave him unparalleled understanding and affinity for the way of the sword.


    At this moment, he is very dazzling and bright like a shooting star across the sky.


    "Zhou Ansheng!" The referee shouted.


    The audience was completely silent. No one thought that Zhou An would win in this way, and his strength was unexpected.


    Cheng Jin said softly: "He is too strong."


    Wei Lanfeng nodded: "If things go on like this, isn''t it possible for our Qingzhou to win the leader?"


    Li Luo said, "It''s hard to say. After all, the three of us are trash. I heard that there are four stages of transformation in Hezhou."


    At the same time, many people were also paying attention to this competition, including the group of Daqi officials.


    Chang Jing couldn''t help sighing: "This sword repairer named Zhou An is indeed a bit powerful, no wonder Xu Xiang pays so much attention to it."


    His cultivation base is not high, so some ways can''t be seen.


    The national teacher, Yi Yuxian stood in the void and looked back: "This is no longer a question of whether you are powerful or not. The sword technique he used just now is called Earth Sword, which was inherited by Baidi Sword Immortal."


    "His swordsmanship has probably reached the point where he has achieved a small amount of Taoism."


    Master Yuhu, the head teacher of the Nine Dragon Sect, was very surprised by this. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com said: "The small achievement of the Tao? Isn''t this only the monks in the fusion period can reach the state?"


    Dao rhyme is in it, and only after the cultivation base and Taoism reach a certain level can one feel the existence of dao rhyme.


    Theoretically speaking, it is impossible for a cultivator in the transformation stage to reach the realm of minor accomplishments in Taoism.


    Yi Yuxian also shook his head: "I don''t know too well, I guess there is something special about him."


    Speaking of this, the emperor also turned his attention, with a trace of excitement on his face, he said loudly: "Then according to what the national teacher said, is there any possibility for this sword repairer named Zhou An to become a sword fairy in the future? "


    If their Daqi could have his own Sword Immortal, then some things could be reversed.


    The national teacher Yi Yuxian nodded, and said affirmatively: "As long as this person can enter the fusion stage, becoming a sword fairy is a certainty."


    "It is unheard of for a sword cultivator who can achieve a small achievement of Dao in the stage of transforming gods. I am afraid that there is only one such person in thousands of years. Maybe his affinity for sword dao itself is close to Dao."


    Above the small achievement of Tao is the great achievement of Tao, and then there is the true realm of Tao.


    The true mirror of Tao is the symbol of the sword fairy, and all those who have been able to reach this level for thousands of years are the proud sons of heaven and people with good luck.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 96： Mochizuki

    between impacts.


    The wooden blocks in the attic were splashed, and a centipede-like creature crawled out of it, densely packed, with its tentacles constantly stretching, with a strong fishy smell, a large number of bones rolled out from the collapse of the attic.


    Tianji Pavilion has long since changed its appearance. The original elders died, or assimilated into centipede-like monsters.


    "Retreat first and I''ll stop!"


    Yueli shouted, and the colorful sword light shot out from behind with ripples, forming a torrent of sword shadows, piercing through the armor and flesh of one of the centipedes, bursting out black blood.


    "You stinky girl, I''m waiting for good things. I will eat you today." There was a human head on the top of the centipede, with white hair and wrinkles on his face. His expression showed madness, but he also had a bit of sober reason.


    His body that had just been severed grew back again, with a lower body and an upper body. From one centipede to two centipedes, each centipede had a completely different head on top, and they were probably from the Tianji Pavilion when they were alive.


    Some people closed their eyes tightly, their faces were pale and unconscious, and they looked as if they were dead, while some people opened their eyes wide and laughed energetically.


    at the same time.


    Four or five centipedes of different sizes poked their heads out from the ruins of the attic, among them was Qin Yuanzheng, the deacon of Tianji Pavilion.


    Yue Li couldn''t imagine what kind of power could make the people in Tianji Pavilion fall without realizing it, and the people inside would either die or become monsters, extremely evil.


    "The matter of Jiewei Mountain has something to do with you!" Yueli showed a trace of anger on his face, and shouted, the sword intent became more and more fierce, shining cold moonlight.


    Qin Yuanzheng''s body suddenly shrunk and turned into a human form, with an arrogant look on his face, and he opened his arms and laughed: "Why don''t you think that the old monk in Weishan was really stubborn and would rather die than follow? Every one of Old Antiques is too stubborn, death is not a pity!"


    Thinking about how they tortured the old monks in Jiewei Mountain for more than a hundred days, they still didn''t let them drive them away. Thinking about it now will make Qin Yuanzheng feel angry.


    Yueli''s face was a bit ugly, they had elders who were in the fusion stage this time, but they still underestimated the situation of Qingzhou Tianji Pavilion, it has almost become a magic cave, and ordinary people might be mentally twisted if they stay in it.


    Even though she was protected by Wugou sword body, her state of mind was still greatly affected.


    now.


    The elder at the fusion stage, Hui Yu, was confronting a gigantic centipede with a length of more than a thousand meters. Even the ground was shaking non-stop. Its body occupied half of the city.


    The people in the city fled everywhere, and more tiny centipedes emerged from the ground, from the cracks in the houses, and from the wells.


    In an instant, Taiyuan City seemed to have become a **** on earth.


    Generally speaking, places with Tianji Pavilion are known for their safety.


    After all, the monks of Tianji Pavilion are good at divination, and no monster can escape their eyes.


    But this time, it fell from top to bottom, and everyone in Tianji Pavilion was inexplicably bewitched, which led to all these tragedies.


    Yue Li understands that all of them are responsible for such a thing. All Xiuxian sects, as well as Da Qi, maintained a stand-by attitude, which led to today''s result.


    Although these monsters with human heads and centipede bodies are still at the level of the transformation stage, there are too many of them. They can''t handle it at all, and they are forced to retreat steadily. The elder was accidentally dragged to the ground, and his body was divided and eaten, and he died in a terrible state.


    The scene in front of him also made Yue Li go from calm to crazy, fighting desperately, hundreds of sword lights flew out, covering the entire battlefield.


    She thought of what happened a long time ago. At that time, she was just an ordinary person, born in an ordinary family. Although she was not very rich, she was also well-off. She had an older brother, a younger brother and a younger sister.


    Her physique was different from ordinary people since she was a child. When she was one year old, she was able to drag a large tank around the yard and eat a lot. When she was young, she could eat three or four adults'' meals.


    Fortunately, her father is a drug dealer, and his family is relatively well-off, so he is quite tolerant towards her, letting her eat if she wants to, and often eating five or six bowls of beef offal noodles at the noodle stall, and the people around are stunned.


    By the time she was six or seven years old, adults could no longer compete with her in arm wrestling, and her reputation gradually spread.


    "Father, I want to learn martial arts!" Yue Li said with his hands on his hips, his eyes were full of expectation, his little face was cute.


    "If you want to learn, learn it. I think with your talent, you will definitely achieve something in the future." Father walked in from outside holding the freshly dried medicinal materials, said with a smile, and rubbed Yueli''s little head with one hand .


    But just one month after she learned martial arts, a catastrophe struck one night, and some distorted things appeared in the town, like huge bats, which moved extremely fast, and there was only a shadow when they ran, soundless, sucking food. Human blood, many people died in their sleep.


    Yueli woke up suddenly as if feeling something, seeing the terrifying monster outside the window, and screaming, everyone else in the room woke up, but it only increased the fear, the father just rushed up with the axe, and fell to the ground. On the ground, the splashed blood made everyone else scream in terror.


    In front of that kind of monster, mortals are too weak, and she was also sent flying, hit the wall, and passed out.


    When he woke up again, he was taken to Wangtianzong by his master. The people in the whole town didn¡¯t die, but they also died. According to the master, those are a kind of monsters sleeping underground. found, suddenly woke up.


    Her Yueli cultivating immortality is not for longevity, nor is it to become a so-called sword fairy, just to kill all the monsters in the world!


    That''s why she came here so actively after learning that there was a problem with the Tianji Pavilion.


    "Yueli, you go first, let us old fellows come and finish!" An elder who looked at the sky shouted to signal, "If we drag on, all of us won''t be able to leave."


    Yue Li didn''t seem to hear it, but instead took a step forward, the sword intent gradually became violent, like a moonlight blade flying up and down, cutting a centipede''s body into more than ten sections.


    The frightening thing is that these centipede-like monsters still survived even after being cut into more than a dozen sections. Their fleshy bodies are still wriggling and growing, and each section of the body has grown into a smaller centipede, with a brand new head on it.


    There are more and more corpses piled up on the ruins of the attic, some are monsters, some are human, and the city is completely messed up, densely packed centipedes are all over the streets, and there are many corpses rolling among them. Here, the flesh and blood will be swallowed up in a moment.


    The elder at the fusion stage, Hui Yu hadn''t fallen, so they still had room to fight.


    But these monsters seem to be invincible, more will be born if the body is cut off, which makes people panic.


    Many disciples'' xinxing was wiped out in this process, and they even ran away in a hurry.


    Yueli didn''t take a step back, but most of his spiritual power was consumed, and under the influence of evil energy, Wugou''s sword body also collapsed again.


    Not long ago, her Wugou sword body just collapsed. If it collapses again now, the Dao Heart may be greatly damaged.


    Just when she was hesitating, she thought of what Zhou An said, if she can''t beat her, she will run away, so that she will not be afraid of running out of firewood if she stays in the green hills!


    If it was Zhou An, the appointment would have already run away by this time.


    she thought.


    At this time, the color of the sky changes in rotation.


    A bright and white full moon appeared above the day, as if turning into shining stars.


    On the moon, a man walks with a sword.


    A scarred elder looked at the moon and was very excited: "Watching the moon sword fairy is here!"


    It is as if there are high-pitched singing voices following, this is a natural Taoist rhyme, with just a few gestures, you can change the weather of the world and transform all things.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Thousands of moonlight-like sword shadows descended from the sky, some big and some small, some long and some short, densely packed, but seemingly sparse, the specific number was not visible, and they were connected into silk threads of moonlight between the sky and the earth. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    The bright and clear moon hangs directly above, and the day and night rotate.


    One person stands on the moon with a sword in his hand, overlooking the earth, as if the vast world is between his hands.


    The centipede-like monsters were annihilated one by one under the moonlight, disintegrated by the moonlight into threads, and their bodies turned into dust, including the little centipedes on the streets of the city.


    Shock appeared on Yueli''s face. In fact, this was the first time she had seen the sword fairy make a move in so many years.


    "What''s the difference between this and a fairy in the sky." She murmured.


    Including the fit centipede monster, who was also unable to move under the moonlight. Its body was gradually pierced and disappeared bit by bit. It could only let out an impotent roar.


    "Watching Moon Sword Immortal! Where there is a cause, there must be an effect. You will definitely bear all the consequences of what happened today."


    The only response to it was a big sword that fell from the sky, piercing its huge body and nailing it to the ground, and its vitality quickly passed under this sword.


    It only makes people feel that time seems to have stopped at this moment, and all the monsters were beheaded by Mochizuki Sword Immortal in an instant.


    Everything returned to calm, only the lingering smell of blood in the air, as if thousands of bugs had died.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 97： Dengxian

    The sword intent all over the sky disappeared with the wind, and the sky rotated day and night. After a while, the sky returned to its original appearance again, and the full moon disappeared.


    When the sword is out, the moon will be full, and when the sword is in, the sky will be clear.


    The dull drum sounded in the ears, and the remaining Wangtianzong disciples performed the exorcism method together to dissipate the evil spirit in the city.


    Yue Li breathed a sigh of relief and stabilized her mind. Her Wugou sword body was almost broken again, and she felt extremely tired at the same time.


    Just after relaxing, she looked towards the direction of the imperial city as if feeling something, recalling today''s scenes, she always felt uneasy in her heart, so she looked at the looming figure in the sky and said:


    "The monsters are so rampant, I''m afraid there are many demons hidden in the whole Daqi!"


    This is not the main body of Sword Immortal Moon Moon, but a clone, condensed by moonlight, neither real nor imaginary, and able to convey the sword intent from the main body.


    "The decline of Da Qi''s energy is probably at the end. We Wang Tianzong should not intervene too much, otherwise we will be implicated."


    Wangyue Sword Immortal''s voice came without any emotion.


    The so-called emotion is human nature, and the closer you get to the Dao, the weaker your human nature will be.


    Yue Li frowned, although he was a bit timid in his heart, he still mustered up his courage and said: "Master Zu, these monsters are doing harm to the world and the common people, shouldn''t we contribute a little bit?"


    "This world is not only Daqi''s world, but also our world. How can we just watch these mortals suffer from demons?"


    "Otherwise...otherwise...why are we cultivating immortals? Is it just for the illusory longevity!"


    Wangyue Sword Immortal did not respond to her words for a long time, his figure loomed in the sky, seemed to be getting further and further away, and finally disappeared completely.


    Seeing this scene, Yueli''s heart trembled, knowing that Sword Immortal Wangyue really didn''t want to care about it, and if Sword Immortal Wangyue didn''t care about it, Tianzong wouldn''t care about it either.


    Immortal cultivators seem to have a dull temperament, but when it comes to matters that touch their fundamental interests, they will never back down.


    The dynasties will change constantly, but there is a reason why Wangtianzong can be passed down from eternity.


    Yue Li rested in Taiyuan City for half a day before going to the imperial city, but was stopped by Elder Hui Yu:


    "Where is my nephew going?"


    Yueli said calmly: "Imperial City, now is the time for the Immortal Contest, so I want to go and have a look."


    Elder Hui Yu sighed and persuaded: "My generation of immortal cultivators, if they get involved too much, it may not be a good thing, and those who can become Dao often take care of themselves."


    "Luck can be seen, fate can also be counted, cause and effect are connected, and the cycle of catastrophe is the law of heaven."


    "If you really want to do your part, you can go to various places, but don''t go to the imperial city."


    "Even if the Sword Immortal meddles in the affairs of the dynasty at will, it may be implicated by Daqi''s luck. This is why our Tianzong dare not act rashly."


    Although there were some people from Wangtianzong who went to the competition for immortals, they were all juniors, and the strongest ones were only monks in the stage of transforming gods.


    Yueli nodded, but instead smiled, and said: "Uncle Shi, even though it is so, I still want to go, and I will bear all the consequences, and I will never implicate the sect."


    Seeing this, Hui Yu didn''t say anything more, just waved his hand and said: "Since you have made up your mind, I don''t need to say anything more, just do what you want."


    "Everyone in this world has their own way, and they will go in different directions. Maybe only you know the way forward."


    At his level, many things have been seen through, and some mysterious things are no longer illusory. It is possible to become a fairy, but so what.


    Yueli was silent for a moment, then changed his voice, and said: "Master Uncle heard that you had some friendship with Changchun Sword Immortal in the early years, do you know what happened back then, why Changchun Sword Immortal fell for no reason?"


    She would ask about these things that Zhou An told her about the sword talisman. Knowing that Elder Hui Yu had a close relationship with Changchun Sword Immortal hundreds of years ago, she probably knew some inside stories.


    Hui Yu was taken aback for a moment, but instead asked: "Why do you suddenly ask these things? Changchun Sword Immortal''s demise back then was really confusing, but I also know some secrets."


    Yueli did not hide anything and said: "I am also asking for a friend. He has some fate with Changchun Sword Immortal, so I want to know about Changchun Sword Immortal."


    "Master Huiyu, if you know, don''t let it pass you by."


    Hui Yu shook his head and smiled, showing a helpless look, and then said in a serious tone: "Changchun Sword Immortal was also a talented and gorgeous person back then, he didn''t care about rules, cause and effect, and even less about luck."


    "I suspect that the reason why he suddenly fell was because of the karma of heaven, but..."


    Yue Li was also aroused, and asked out of curiosity, "But what, do you know anything else, uncle?"


    "I''m not sure whether this matter is true or not." Hui Yu took a deep breath, recalled the events of the year, and said slowly: "The Changchun Sword Immortal is not very fallen, we have also gone through many investigations, and then we heard that A few low-level monks said that they saw someone ascending to immortality in Tiantai Mountain."


    "Afterwards, various investigations were carried out, and many monks have seen such a vision, even mortals."


    "I think that person may be the Changchun Sword Immortal. Besides him, who else has the qualifications to become an immortal?"


    Hearing the contradictions before and after the incident, Yueli couldn''t help but frowned: "If the one who became immortal was really Changchun Sword Immortal, then why did he perish in the mortal world?"


    "Could it be that the ascension to immortality failed? And it seems that no one has successfully ascended to immortality in hundreds of thousands of years. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com"


    Hui Yu also showed a look of disappointment on his face: "Yes, this is very strange. Changchun Sword Immortal ascended to immortality alone without telling anyone. It seems that he succeeded. Some people saw him ascending in the daytime, but a month later Fell into the world."


    "Some of these things also made me wait for the generation of immortals to think carefully. In the next few hundred years, I would think alone every time I calmed down. significance."


    "But even so, my desire to ascend to the upper world to take a look is getting stronger and stronger. There are always some things that need to be clarified."


    After hearing Elder Hui Yu''s narration, Yue Li couldn''t calm down for a long time. I''m afraid many people don''t know the secrets of the world of cultivating immortals. If it spreads out, it will inevitably cause quite a shock.


    Yue Li cupped his hands to Elder Hui Yu and said, "Uncle Master, then I''ll say goodbye first."


    After finishing speaking, she turned around and left Taiyuan City with the sword, flying towards the direction of the imperial capital.


    Hui Yu looked at Yue Li''s leaving figure, and couldn''t help but raised his brows, which brought back some memories of him. There were very few people who saw Changchun Sword Immortal dying, and he was one of them.


    Changchun Sword Immortal leaned against a scorched boulder, his flesh and blood dried up, his bones shrank, and his eyes were full of fear, as if he had seen something terrifying before he died. His whole body was like a mummy. As if dead for tens of thousands of years, the magic weapon carried on his body has long lost its aura, and turned into dust with a light touch.


    That kind of fear spread among the few of them, making him even want to turn around and run away from this place of right and wrong.


    They couldn''t imagine how the Changchun Sword Immortal fell. I''m afraid they can count the people who have the ability to kill him with their fingers, and that''s just because they have the ability, it doesn''t mean they can do it.


    Global Game: Comes with Portable Store

 v4 Chapter 98： Oni

    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a powerful person in the third younger brother''s team this time." King Jing''an said meaningfully, and looked sideways at the eldest prince who was not far away.


    You must know that in the past, Qingzhou was basically in a bad state. The main focus was on participation, and even Qi Fugui didn''t care too much. If Qingzhou was at the bottom, no one would care. This is a normal thing.


    But the taste of Qingzhou this year is not quite right, with such a powerful sword cultivator at the stage of transformation, it is very likely to win the ranking.


    The six kings and King Anshun just said with a smile: "From this point of view, Qingzhou is indeed a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger that should not be underestimated."


    Qi Fugui''s expression didn''t change much, and he said calmly: "I think it''s fine as long as it''s better than last year, and it doesn''t matter if it''s ranked or not."


    Of course, the ranking in the Immortal Contest is important, and even determines the status of these princes and princes, and it is even more so this time.


    The eldest prince frowned, as if he was a little unhappy. He picked up the wine on the table and took a big sip. The liquid flowed from the corner of his mouth, and his movements showed a bit of rudeness. He also watched other people''s eyelids twitch. The gentle and elegant performance on weekdays looks like a different person now.


    "We are all brothers, and there is no need for such intrigue. I have also made it clear that what the father decides is what."


    "I also don''t want anyone to play tricks at the Immortal Contest, otherwise it will also destroy the relationship between us brothers."


    As soon as the eldest prince finished speaking, the fourth king Bingnan echoed and said: "Brother said yes, I also think that there should be no cleverness in the competition for immortals. I haven''t heard of such a sword cultivator in Qingzhou before. So amazing."


    "If there is such a sword cultivator, he should have a great reputation. Why have I never heard of it?"


    The spearhead of King Bingnan''s words was directed at Qi Fugui, and he also suspected that Zhou An was not Qingzhou''s restraint at all, but Qi Fugui found him from other places.


    Qi Fugui also raised his glass and took a sip of wine, with a sneer on his face: "Since you have never heard of it, why do you have such doubts, Zhou An is not from my Qingzhou, is it from your Liuzhou?"


    "Who ever said that a monk with a high cultivation level must have a reputation, and there are always people who are indifferent to fame and wealth. You say it is right, fourth brother."


    King Jing''an also showed a smile on his face and said: "That''s what you say, fourth brother, you have nothing to prove, this is considered slander."


    King Bingnan snorted coldly: "But I can''t find this heel called Zhou Anjianxiu at all, it seems to have just appeared out of thin air."


    "Even if he is a Sanxian, he should have the inheritance of fate. He can''t be like the ancient sages, suddenly enlightened."


    Qi Fugui had a pleasant smile, with a simple and honest look: "Why not, didn''t a few days ago, a born Confucian scholar was born? Didn''t you see the scene where the seven stars gather?"


    The words were fluent, and the others couldn''t help but feel ashamed, Qi Fugui''s thick skin was comparable to the walls outside the imperial city.


    "A sword cultivator born with epiphany, right?" King Bingnan laughed angrily, and said coldly: "I''d like to see if this sword cultivator born with epiphany can win against my two cultivators in Mozhou. "


    He seemed to be infected by his own emotions, forgetting about Zhou An''s strength, and even thought that the two cultivators at the stage of transformation in Mozhou would be Zhou An''s opponents.


    The competition is essentially 1v1. Even if there are two cultivators at the stage of transformation, they can only face off with Zhou An one by one. It is basically impossible to win. monk.


    If the two join forces, there may still be a little chance.


    In the fourth round, Zhou An and others faced Mozhou. Among them were two cultivators who had turned into gods, and their strength was quite good. Up to now, only one of them had made a move.


    Even if the other party has two cultivators at the transformation stage, Li Luo and the others are quite confident.


    Li Luo yawned, and said lazily, "I''ll be the third one. I''ll surrender after you deal with the first two Nascent Souls."


    Cheng Jin looked at him, and said angrily, "Can''t you try it? Although you may not be able to beat him, it''s good to be able to consume it."


    Li Luo looked at Zhou An, and said confidently: "There must be no problem with the team leader, after all, he is the number one swordsman in Wu''an City."


    Listening to Li Luo''s words, Zhou An was very helpful. He laughed and said, "It goes without saying that although my strength is not strong, I still have no problem dealing with these stinky fish and rotten shrimp."


    His voice was not loud but not too low, and Mozhou and others not far away could hear it clearly, but no one made a sound, including the two monks in the transformation stage.


    They also had no idea in their hearts. After seeing Zhou An''s strength, they also took it for granted that what Zhou An said was the truth. Since it was the truth, it was difficult to refute it.


    After all, this is still a world where the strong are respected, as long as the strength is strong enough, what you say makes sense.


    Because of King Bingnan, Zhou An still had a bit of hostility towards these people in Mozhou, and felt that he had to educate them no matter what, which could be regarded as clearing the way for Qi Fugui.


    He had to be tough enough in the Immortal Contest to win a chance for Qi Fugui.


    This time they changed their strategy, and Wei Lanfeng played first. After the previous two fierce battles, Wei Lanfeng''s condition has obviously declined a lot, but his swordsmanship has improved a little, and the sword intent radiating from his body is even sharper. Surprising enough.


    There are a large number of soil spirit veins gathered in Mozhou, so many monks who practice the soil method have also been born.


    The person Wei Lanfeng met was also a monk who practiced the earth method, but he didn''t know the method of earth escape, he only knew how to control the earth. Whether the two monks in the stage of transformation of spirits or the other two monks in the Nascent Soul stage is strong or not, the influence will not be great.


    However, after fighting, Wei Lanfeng discovered that the earth armor formed by the opponent was extremely hard. If it couldn''t be cut through with a single sword, it would quickly absorb the earth spirits on the ground to repair it.


    His strength was obviously stronger than the opponent''s, but it still took a lot of effort to win the game, and a lot of aura was also consumed.


    After a fight, Wei Lanfeng was obviously not in good shape, but he still insisted on facing the second player, who was also a monk who practiced local methods.


    This person is much stronger, he knows the method of earth escape, can easily avoid the attack of the blue wind, and then counterattack.


    Wei Lanfeng''s condition itself was not good, and after a fight, his aura was consumed a lot, so he was still defeated in the end.


    The second person to play was Cheng Jin, who also knew the method of earth escape, and the two fought underground. Relatively speaking, Cheng Jin''s methods were more varied, and in the end he relied on the fluidity of the mine in the earth spirit , wrapped around the opponent''s body, and won.


    Cheng Jin had more than a dozen different talismans floating in the air, and his face still retained his arrogance. Seeing the cultivator at the transformation stage flying up, he was surprised and showed a fighting spirit.


    "Aren''t you going to surrender?" The cultivator at the stage of transformation in Mozhou looked a bit unhappy, feeling that as a cultivator at the stage of transformation, he was actually underestimated by a Nascent Soul.


    Normally, Yuanying has no chance of winning against Shanghuashen, just like a child fighting with an adult, it is difficult to be a threat even if it uses all its strength.


    "I''m not Li Luo, why should I surrender." Cheng Jin said naturally.


    When Li Luo in the audience heard this, her teeth itch. If it wasn''t for Cheng Jin who was competing on the stage, she would have already yelled at her.


    Cheng Jin wasn''t stupid, he figured out that this was definitely a risk-free competition. With the lessons learned from the past, the other party didn''t dare to touch him, and there were not many chances to compete with a cultivator in the transformation stage.


    "Cheng Jin is drenched in the rain!" came the referee''s voice.


    Cheng Jin first escaped into the ground, and then stimulated the lightning in the talismans, one after another talisman appeared in the sky, more than what he had seen before, and each talisman was entangled with visible thunder.


    This is his true strength?


    Including Zhou An, several people in the audience looked surprised, Cheng Jin actually showed a completely different method at this moment.


    Mu Linyu didn''t pay attention to Cheng Jin at all, with such a playful mentality, he didn''t act immediately, otherwise, he would definitely catch Cheng Jin before he went underground.


    Immediately afterwards, densely packed thunderstorms fell from the sky. The power of each thunderbolt was not particularly powerful, but there were a lot of them and they were very dense, directly covering the entire competition platform.


    Mu Linyu had no choice but to defend passively, but Cheng Jin must not be allowed to go on like this, otherwise his face as a cultivator in the transformation stage would be wiped out.


    He squeezed out a magic spell with one hand, and two empty spirit bodies appeared in front of him, gradually becoming real, with a faint blue fire light shining, the spirit body had a ferocious face, with monstrous blood energy, and the next moment it burrowed towards the ground , looking for Cheng Jin''s location.


    "What is this?" Zhou An questioned, recognizing that the two spirits were some kind of evil, but they were controlled.


    Through this period of getting along, Li Luo also learned that although Zhou An is powerful, he seems to be ignorant of some common-sense things, so he explained: "This is the way of controlling ghosts. Don''t practice evil."


    "The more ghosts such a monk controls, the stronger his strength will be, and the faster he will practice, and he will be able to absorb spiritual energy through ghosts."


    Zhou An nodded and sighed, "Isn''t that amazing."


    Li Luo shook her head and said: "Not all of them. Although such a cultivator is fast in cultivation, it is easy to get stuck in a certain bottleneck and cannot make progress for a lifetime. It is extremely rare to see a cultivator in the transformation stage like him."


    "That''s really not worth the loss." Zhou An nodded, knowing that the way of controlling ghosts is a small way after all, and I am afraid that he will not be able to break through to the fusion stage in his life.


    The ghost burrowed into the ground, but couldn''t find Cheng Jin''s location for a long time. Even Mu Linyu was surprised, as if Cheng Jin had disappeared out of thin air.


    The perception of ghosts is more sensitive than that of ordinary monks, and it is difficult to avoid it even if they hide underground, and it is so big than the test platform, there should be no place for Cheng Jin to hide.


    Just when Mu Linyu was surprised, a blurry figure appeared in the thunderstorm, emerging from the thunderbolt.


    This is exactly the technique of Thunder Escape!


    At the same time as Cheng Jin appeared, Mu Linyu noticed that a ghost with long hair and a slender body appeared behind him, showing a horrified face, looking at Cheng Jin.


    Cheng Jin grabbed the ghost with thunder and lightning hands, and actually pierced through the ghost''s body and touched Mu Linyu''s aura shield.


    The lightning in his hand is very special, extremely penetrating, with a hint of annihilation, it even scratched through Lin Muyu''s aura shield.


    However, Mu Linyu also reacted, grabbed Cheng Jin''s arm with one hand, and a ghost like a long snake was wrapped around his left arm, and beat Cheng Jin.


    Cheng Jin was thrown out by the ghost, hit the curtain, and fell heavily to the ground.


    Mu Linyu also kept his hand. Although he was seriously injured, his life was not in danger, and his consciousness was still fully awake.


    "Wood rain wins!"


    The referee''s voice came.


    Mu Linyu stood there in a daze, the clothes on his chest were torn, and there was even some blood.


    For this seemingly innocuous reason, the cultivator actually hurt him!


    "Isn''t this funny?" He still couldn''t believe it, looked at Cheng Jin who was lying on the ground, walked over, grabbed his collar, and angrily said, "Who do you think you are?" Ah, do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    The referee at the side immediately appeared next to him, grabbed his arm, and said coldly: "The Muluyu competition is over, and you have won too. Is there any dissatisfaction?"


    Mu Linyu took a deep breath before calming down, "No."


    Unexpectedly, Cheng Jin raised his head and said softly: "You are nothing more than that."


    Hearing this, the referee couldn''t help but change his expression. He slapped Cheng Jin on the head and said angrily, "Are you really not afraid of death?"


    Li Luo immediately ran up to the stage and dragged Cheng Jin down. She was really afraid that this kid was talking about something rebellious, so she said to Mu Linyu, "Senior, I''m sorry, this guy has a brain problem, please don''t mind."


    Mu Linyu nodded thoughtfully, and also felt that this young man named Cheng Jin seemed to have a bit of a brain, but his strength was indeed quite strong.


    He also had to lament that he was proud to be able to injure Huashen with Nascent Soul, even though the Huashen who was injured was himself.


    The destroyed competition platform was quickly restored to its original state, and Zhou An walked up it unhurriedly.


    "Do you want to consider surrendering?" He looked at Mu Linyu and said calmly. He was really asking, after all, this competition was of little significance.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 100： end

    The latest website: Yin Zhong''s sword is indeed very simple, with sparks between the swings of the sword, just like a mortal warrior rushing towards Zhou An with the sword in hand.


    Simplicity and uncommonness intersected. Seeing that the movement was not fast, the long sword came to Zhou An in the blink of an eye, with a slight sword sound, which was a bit ear-piercing.


    Zhou An raised his eyebrows, feeling that Yin Chongjian''s uniqueness was somewhat reasonable.


    His kendo is pure and simple, it can be seen through at a glance, but it points directly at the Dao!


    Zhou An also swung his sword and flicked Yin Zhong''s sword away. He didn''t use all his strength and felt the extraordinary way of the sword, so he wanted to take the initiative to communicate with him.


    The two sides fought swords with hundreds of moves, forming a sword field to fight each other. On the competition stage, there were clear sword marks, some deep and some shallow, some long and some short, just like a grotesque painting.


    Yin Zhong''s kendo attainment is very high, except for Yueli, Zhou An has seen the highest kendo attainment person, who has reached perfection, and there seems to be only a thin layer of thin film left from the realm of Dao''s minor accomplishment, but that is This layer of film made the strength of the two people have a gap like a gully.


    This is the moat.


    Yin Zhong''s kendo also gave Zhou An a lot of inspiration. The kendo or every kind of way directly points to the most essential and simplest things.


    The rotten sword intent is also rotten, which means the withering of life, the end of things, the loneliness of everything, it can also be said to be the end!


    He suddenly felt that it was not surprising that it had such a sword intent. It was in the doomsday itself, and it was only natural to comprehend the decaying sword intent.


    It''s just that he was in it before, and he didn''t notice it at all, and he might have made a mistake about the cause and effect.


    After all, he is not really a smart person, and it is normal to make mistakes.


    Probably not because of that sword talisman, he comprehended the decadent sword intent, but because of comprehending the decadent sword intent, he possessed that sword symbol.


    Perhaps before things happen, everything is doomed.


    There was another sword cry, and the sword in Yin Zhong''s hand was thrown flying, and stuck on the ground, trembling non-stop, the blade was still full of sword spirit.


    "Accepted."


    Zhou An put away the sword and said calmly.


    Yin nodded heavily, stretched out his hand, and put the long sword on the ground back into its sheath, then turned his head and said to the referee: "I admit defeat!"


    Yin Zhong''s reputation is not small, he can almost be regarded as the peak combat power among the cultivators of Huashen, but he was still defeated by Zhou An''s men.


    This may not seem surprising, but it still attracted the attention of countless people, including the Emperor sitting on top.


    "This sword cultivator named Zhou An may already be considered the number one person in the fusion period." The emperor couldn''t help sighing, the look in his eyes changed, as if he was thinking about something.


    The national teacher, Yi Yuxian, said: "After the Immortal Contest, we can recruit this person into the Immortal Mansion and vigorously train him. If we can make him break through to the fusion stage, even if he doesn''t become a sword immortal, he can protect me. Daqi has been stable for eight hundred years."


    Hearing this, the officials sitting below were discussing a lot. Although the national teacher only obeys the second rank and ignores the government, but the weight of words is not light.


    Zhou An is from Qingzhou, and has a close relationship with Qi Fugui. Once he does this, some of the emperor''s decisions may change!


    The eldest prince remained silent, and his face was a little ugly. The national teacher was undoubtedly slapping him in the face, but he couldn''t refute it. Zhou An was indeed too good as a swordsman.


    Not only him, but also other princes except Qi Fugui, all looked a little strange.


    At this moment, Chang Jing also added fuel to the fire and said:


    "If given time, Zhou An can become a Sword Immortal, it might be a big change for us Daqi."


    Of course Da Qi is not weak as a whole, not weaker than any sect of cultivating immortals, but it is weaker than super sects like Wang Tianzong in that it does not have sword immortals.


    well known.


    In this era, only the way of killing and cutting like the way of swordsmanship has the possibility of becoming the true mirror of the way.


    The atmosphere suddenly became heavy.


    Xu Chang glanced at the long scripture and did not speak. He and Zhou An


    It doesn''t matter, it''s inconvenient to talk at this time, otherwise it will easily cause suspicion.


    As a natural Confucian scholar of Da Qi, he will not favor Qi''s wealth and honor because of Zhou An. For him, it doesn''t matter whoever succeeds to the throne, or the most suitable person to succeed to the throne is the best.


    He will not have any selfishness.


    The emperor pondered for a while, as if he was really thinking, his expression was a bit complicated, and the emperor''s mind was not something ordinary people could figure out.


    "Although that is the case, is this sword cultivator named Zhou An really willing to join our Daqi''s Immortal Mansion?"


    He looked at Qi Fugui who was sitting below, and asked slowly.


    Qi Fugui was stunned for a moment, feeling a little nervous in his heart. You must know that he was considered a little transparent among the many princes before, and the emperor basically would not take the initiative to talk to him in public unless there was something special .


    "If there is a chance, I think Zhou An would like to join us in Daqi''s Immortal Mansion. He has no family or sect, so he is very suitable!" Qi Fugui said with a calm face. He had already discussed with Zhou An before, I have also imagined such a thing, so I have already dealt with it, and I am not too panicked.


    Saying this, the First Prince''s expression could hardly be controlled anymore, showing a bit of gloom, and he felt that Qi Fugui had long been prepared.


    After the emperor heard Qi Fugui''s words, he smiled and nodded: "Although you seem to be idle all these years, it''s really good to have such a friend."


    An understatement, but it moved the hearts of many people present.


    The competition below is still going on in an orderly manner, and by the morning of the fifth day, it has reached the fifth round. They are all cultivators, and they don''t need to rest when it is not necessary.


    However, there are some monks with relatively low cultivation bases in the stands who need to rest and eat, but this does not affect the progress of the competition for immortals.


    The atmosphere on the stage became more and more enthusiastic, and the atmosphere off the court became more and more solemn.


    Wei Lanfeng came back after drawing lots and said: "We should meet people from Huaibei Prefecture, they have three monks who are in the transformation stage."


    Huaibei Prefecture is also the place controlled by the Six Kings and King Anshun. It is close to the north, and there are often spiritual rains. There are several powerful sects located here, and the monks in Huaibei Prefecture are naturally not weak.


    Li Luo picked up the jug in her hand, took a big sip of wine, looked at Zhou An with a relaxed expression, and squinted at Zhou An: "If there are three, there should be no problem."


    She made up her mind that she must become the leader with Zhou An, which is also an honorable thing.


    The main reason is that Zhou An seemed very relaxed in dealing with the two cultivators in Mozhou, so even if there is one more, it will not have any effect~www.novelhall.com~ Zhou An also holds a jug of wine in his hand, He seemed a little absent-minded, "If they are all at the same level as before, there will be no problem."


    He looked at the sky and saw an imperceptible black aura floating in the sky above the imperial city. Although it was imperceptible, it actually existed.


    This black breath actually made him feel a little flustered, a little familiar, like the end of the world!


    A sign of the end!


    "Will there be an end in this world?" he murmured, not quite understanding.


    at the same time.


    Xu Chang also looked at the sky with a solemn expression: "Is the situation so serious? It actually directly manifests itself in luck."


    He glanced at the emperor sitting on it again, his face looked good, and there was nothing wrong.


    Black generally means death for an individual, but for a dynasty it means death.

 v4 Chapter 101： North Langhujun

    Latest website: In the fifth round, Zhou An was the first to step up to the competition stage. Although Liluo and the others were considered very good among the Nascent Soul cultivators, there was no need to come up to these cultivators at the Transformation Stage.


    Standing in front of the stage with a negative sword and his long clothes fluttering, Zhou An''s expression was indifferent. After seeing the black aura, he regained the feeling he had before. There seemed to be many, many people behind.


    Even the rotten sword intent throbbed involuntarily, and began to run uncontrollably, covering his whole body, covering the entire competition stage, as if there was billowing black air that could not be seen through, even the referee beside him couldn''t help it. frowned.


    The first person to come up from Huaibei Prefecture was named Yuan Xiu, a cultivator in the stage of transforming gods, who mastered the Samadhi fire technique. The torrential flames enveloped every space on the entire competition platform, and even the ground was completely turned into a pool of lava. There is no place to hide in it, and there seems to be no other option but to be burned to black charcoal.


    Zhou An just swung his sword, cut off the surging flames, pierced through Yuan Xiu''s body, and ended the competition.


    Zhou An couldn''t be said to be unharmed, his sleeves were burned to ashes, and his skin felt scorching, but it passed away quickly.


    The Extraordinary system is simple and efficient. If you want to say it, it is the greatest method of killing. Under the same quality, it can explode with the greatest power.


    Zhou An himself also took into account the way of the sword, which is the ultimate killing, which cannot be compared with ordinary deities. Even a monk in the fusion stage cannot be said to be able to easily take his sword.


    Yi Yuxian, who was standing in the void, couldn''t help but frowned. Zhou An''s strength was too strong, so powerful that it was strange.


    A cultivator who transforms the spirit should not have such a powerful strength, this is not in line with the law, just like the flame should not freeze, and the water should not burn.


    Yuan Xiu retreated seriously injured, and came up again a beautiful woman, with thick rouge on her face, wearing a purple gauze, with a clear white plum embroidered on her cuffs, she seemed to be able to smell a faint fragrance, Between frowns and smiles, there is steam, which makes people''s hearts itch.


    "Sir''s sword is indeed powerful, can I show mercy to the little girl." The beautiful woman said with a smile, with a bit of coquettishness in her words.


    Zhou An''s complexion didn''t change, even fluctuated a little bit, like a decayed stake, it''s normal that there is no change.


    "See if you can block my sword." He said lightly, the sword intent became stronger and stronger, the floor under his feet turned into powder and disappeared with the wind, revealing the cracks that only appeared after the wind and sun, mixed with A trace of strong dead air.


    It seemed that there were countless pairs of **** hands dancing behind him, hiding the sky and covering the sun, stirring up the thick and billowing black mist.


    The glamorous woman shrank back subconsciously, with fear in her eyes, feeling Zhou An''s sword intent, her body became cold and trembling involuntarily, as if a sword had been hanging around her neck It will fall any moment, and it will kill her.


    But even so, she did not choose to surrender. After all, she had promised King Anshun that she would take Zhou An down no matter what.


    As long as the six kings can inherit the throne, they will also enjoy inexhaustible benefits, and they may even have a chance to break through the fusion period in the future.


    Otherwise, if people like them want to break through the integration period, they will almost have no hope for life.


    The integration period is a threshold, and only those who have a solid foundation like a tower can cross it. If the cultivation base is slightly biased, or the way of cultivation is too biased, it is impossible to cross it.


    And she is one of them.


    The lavender breath permeated the air, smelling like lemon tea, with a faint fragrance, intoxicating.


    Zhou An also knew something about it before, knowing that the other party is practicing the Dao of Dementor, and has various means to influence people''s minds.


    But for him, this is the last thing to worry about. His spirit is like a dead tree, which is about to die and become rotten wood. How can it be affected by external things.


    Indistinctly, there are hundreds of graceful dancers in transparent gauze gowns dancing around, and even one of them has wrapped around his body like a snake, and his jade fingers have reached his crotch.


    The meaning of ice cold is very real.


    These things are not completely false, but between reality and fiction, under the influence of the spirit, they are transformed from aura, and then reversed to form a temporary small world.


    This method is quite clever, but its weakness is also extremely obvious.


    Zhou An pierced through the fog barrier with a sword, and the whole small world collapsed rapidly in decay. The flesh and blood of the graceful dancers quickly rotted, and they fell to the ground as mummified corpses.


    A clear sky was revealed.


    He pierced through the beautiful woman''s body with another sword, and sent her flying out of the area of ??the competition platform.


    Because Zhou An''s methods were too aggressive, the glamorous woman''s consciousness was seriously damaged, and she sat slumped on the ground, and her eyes became a little confused. After a while, she regained her senses and looked at A little blush appeared on Zhou An''s face, and he said loudly, "The officials'' methods are really brutal~"


    At this moment, there was a loud curse from the audience.


    "Smelly shameless bitch, what are you doing here?"


    It was Yueli standing under the stage.


    The glamorous woman frowned, her face was very ugly, hearing H''s words was worse than being pierced by Zhou An''s sword, and she asked, "What''s none of your business?"


    Yue Li said as a matter of course: "I don''t like you when you are flirting in front of me, so naturally I have to deal with it."


    Seeing this scene, Zhou An also suddenly woke up. He was obsessed with sword intent before, and almost couldn''t extricate himself. Maybe the beautiful woman herself didn''t realize that she just walked before the gate of hell.


    The glamorous woman was seriously injured at the moment, and she didn''t want to care about Yueli, she just gave her a hard look and turned around to leave. At the same time, she was a little jealous of Yueli''s identity, and she could see that Yueli was a member of Wangtianzong.


    Yue Li looked back, and couldn''t help showing a clear smile on Zhou An''s face, folded his hands on his chest, and said, "Zhou An, you don''t need to be lenient when dealing with this kind of woman, it''s really annoying to see."


    Zhou An still stood there motionless, with a smile on his face, which seemed a little stiff: "You just came here? How is the situation of Tianji Pavilion? After you have been there for so many days, there may be real problems in Tianji Pavilion." question."


    Yueli nodded, and said with a serious expression: "Yes, the situation is quite serious. Qingzhou Tianji Pavilion has been completely demonized from top to bottom, but fortunately, it has not completely affected Taiyuan City, and most of the mortals in it have nothing to do. .¡±


    Zhou An also felt bad when he heard what Yueli said. The Tianji Pavilion itself is an organization that protects the safety of one side, and it specializes in searching and cleaning up demons. If Qingzhou Tianji Pavilion itself has problems, then the monsters lurking in Qingzhou may More than expected.


    "If this is the case, doesn''t it mean that the Tianji Pavilion in other states may also have problems." Zhou An said.


    Yueli nodded: "That''s right, we have already reported this matter to other forces, including Daqi''s Immortal Mansion."


    "only¡­"


    Seeing Yueli suddenly hesitate to speak, Zhou An asked curiously, "Just what?"


    Just then, a voice came from the side.


    "Ai ai ai, can you respect me, at such a critical time, can you stop talking about love."


    A young monk holding a blue fan said impatiently, interrupting the conversation between Zhou An and the two of them.


    Both Zhou An were taken aback for a moment, then looked over and said in unison.


    "please wait for a moment."


    "Can you shut up!"


    The young monk stared wide-eyed and shook his shoulders involuntarily. He felt creepy. Neither of these two seemed to be easy to mess with, so he continued to chatter:


    "Even so, I still feel that Shi can be killed and cannot be humiliated. You should respect me, and you shouldn''t talk about other things during the competition, or talk about love or something."


    "..."


    Yue Li covered his mouth with an unnatural expression, and then said: "Forget it, I''ll tell you later, after you get rid of it."


    "Yeah." Zhou An nodded, and didn''t say anything more. He turned his eyes to the person on the stage.


    It looks like a person, but it feels extremely awkward.


    There were streamers in his eyes, and he saw the shadow of a tiger. He looked quiet and showed a very human look.


    "Aren''t you human?" Zhou An asked directly.


    The young monk held the fan and arched his hands, with a weird smile on his face, and said calmly: "No, but I am also a monk. Others call me Beilang Hujun. I practice the way of physical fitness. I didn''t know it was your sword. Sharper, or my physical body is stronger."


    As soon as he said a few words, the man revealed his true nature without any concealment, as if his brain was not bright enough.


    Zhou An also showed curiosity, and said, "Are there many monster cultivators like you?"


    Mr. Beilanghu seemed to have a desire to speak, and then began to chatter endlessly: "Of course not many, a demon cultivator like me is unique, but then again, even if I am a demon cultivator, not a human being, I still need the same respect."


    "Of course it''s okay for you to fall in love, but you should pay attention to the occasion, for example, you can..."


    Zhou An raised his eyebrows, realizing that he couldn''t let the other party go on like this, otherwise it would be endless, so he interrupted: "If this is the case, let''s start, Mr. Beilang Hu."


    Beilang Hujun also broke away from his own world, showing a serious look, nodded, and let out a deafening roar. The sound waves carried aura and left clear cracks on the ground, and the evil spirit visible to the naked eye permeated his body. whole body.


    Beilang Hujun''s body began to swell with the evil energy, light yellow hair appeared on the skin, and his face changed from a human face to a tiger''s. The amazing blood energy raised the surrounding temperature by a few points.


    Generally speaking, monsters are stronger when they are at the same cultivation level, but this is only generally speaking.


    The sword armor around Zhou An blocked the sound of roaring, and broke three handles. With one sword, he knocked the tiger flying in front of him. There was a dull sound when the sword blade collided with the body, and it also left a scar on the tiger''s belly. A large amount of blood spewed out from the sword marks that penetrated into the internal organs.


    On the contrary, this aroused the ferociousness of Mr. Hu of the Northern Corridor, his whole body was full of monster aura, and his eyes glowed with blood. Although he practiced the righteous way, it seemed that he did not kill less.


    Beilang Hujun''s body grew bigger again, forty to fifty meters high, and Zhou An looked like a villain in front of him, not even as good as one of his fingers.


    Hujun Beilang jumped high, and rushed towards Zhou An from above with a strong wind. At this moment, he was absolutely extremely heavy, like a mountain pressing down, and even the surrounding space became extremely heavy. When it fell, the ground had collapsed by two or three meters.


    Facing the mountain-like King Tiger of Beilang, Zhou An didn''t even move a step, he slashed from bottom to top, across the sky, hundreds of meters away, he chopped off a paw of Lord Tiger of Beilang with one sword, blood Falling like rain.


    The body of Beilang Hujun also suddenly began to shrink, shrinking from a mountain to the size of a normal tiger, and then turned into a human shape again.


    At this moment, an arm fell to the ground, and his face showed pain and fear, as if he saw invisible arms dancing in the sky like slender sword blades.


    He was like a frightened wild dog, yelling repeatedly: "Brother, don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    At this time, Zhou An had already put away his sword, and he had no intention of killing him, but reminded: "Hurry up and heal your wounds, although only one arm is broken, under my sword intent, the wounds will quickly deterioration of


    North Lang Hujun nodded repeatedly, and ran down the ring as if fleeing, his soul was almost frightened, as if he was facing a peerless monster.


    He and the other party are obviously human beings, so why does it make him think of a demon, which is also strange.


    "Unlucky errand, if I knew it, I wouldn''t have come to participate. I almost lost my life. I have to ask King Anshun for more benefits, otherwise it''s really not worth it..."


    Seeing Mr. Beilang Hu walk down the stage, Zhou An was still muttering to himself, but he shook his head involuntarily, showing a smile, thinking that this monster is more human than ordinary people.


    At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ the people in the audience are silent, then


    This kind of sword intent frightened them, and just looking at it, they felt horrified, as if a group of demons were dancing wildly.


    There was another person, and the last person was the only Nascent Soul cultivator in Huaibei Prefecture. That cultivator couldn''t help but lowered his head under Zhou An''s gaze, walked up to the test stage and said to the referee, "I admit defeat." , and immediately turned his head and left the ring.


    The entire competition process took less than an hour, and it ended the fastest. Zhou An stood in place for a long time without moving, but his sword intent did not show any restraint, on the contrary, it became more publicized.


    The eyelids of the referee on the side couldn''t help but twitched, and he retreated to the edge quietly, trying to stay as far away from Zhou An as possible.


    Zhou An stood motionless on the ring stage, his sword intent became more and more rampant and fierce, not on purpose, but because he couldn''t control it.


    After fighting various monks, he gained a lot of insights, and these insights stimulated the way of the sword, which in turn stimulated the corrupted sword intent, and finally formed such a situation.

 v4 Chapter 102： living sword intent

    The latest website: trance.


    Zhou An came to that desolate land again, in the middle of the sword mound, surrounded by densely packed broken sword blades, lying on the ground, his body was pierced by a huge black sword, his breathing became difficult, his body gradually became paralyzed, tended to In death, but no blood flowed out.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, but the surrounding environment and his situation still haven''t changed much. He began to struggle, struggling to break free from the sword.


    The sword was too heavy, and he couldn''t move it with his strength. It reminded him of the Dinghaishenzhen in fairy tales.


    Am I going to die here?


    Zhou An also probably understands that this place is likely to be a small world formed by the decaying sword intent, heralding his death, a lonely death.


    But death itself is lonely, as is any death.


    Before a person dies, there will be some flashbacks, reminding him of some things he has experienced during his lifetime, the faces of the people he has met, and one by one faces flash across his mind, some are dead, some are still alive, and some have just met. In the near future, there are also those who have been missing.


    "Zhou An."


    "Zhou An."


    Suddenly, a voice echoed in his ear.


    Zhou An suddenly opened his eyes, and saw Yueli standing in front of him, showing a worried expression.


    Seeing Zhou An''s reaction, Yue Li grabbed his shoulder and asked eagerly, "You and I saw that you were motionless just now, as if you were dead."


    Zhou An felt that his body was still paralyzed, and it seemed difficult to move his body while standing still, but the sword intent became more and more abundant, and what made him even more frightened was that the image of the decadent sword was gradually getting rid of his control, as if it had its own life!


    How can this be!


    Sword intent is sword intent, how could it have its own vitality!


    Yue Li saw that something was wrong with Zhou An, especially the vitality was sometimes extremely weak, like a dying person, and said with a serious face:


    "Tell me what''s wrong with you, okay?"


    This voice is the warm sun of early spring, warming the heart.


    Zhou An took a deep breath, with a calm smile on his face, and then sat cross-legged on the ground, "It''s nothing serious, it''s just that there is a small problem in the practice."


    "Small problem?" Yue Li showed a surprised look, "I don''t think you look like a small problem."


    Zhou An''s voice changed, and he said again: "Do you think it is possible for Jianyi to give birth to its own consciousness?"


    Yue Li was taken aback for a moment, and asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    Zhou An explained again: "That is to say, is it possible for Jianyi to become like a human being, have its own consciousness and think, have its own life, and live like a human being."


    Yueli said subconsciously: "How is this possible?"


    This kind of thing is unheard of, and it sounds absurd, but then she reacted and looked at Zhou An with an incredulous expression. Since Zhou An would ask such a question, there must be a reason: "You...your sword intent was born own consciousness?"


    Zhou An nodded, and said calmly: "Yes, although this matter sounds absurd, my sword intent seems to have a life of its own."


    "Just like a normal life, even if I don''t control it, it will grow spontaneously and become stronger spontaneously."


    "However, I''m not sure whether it really has its own consciousness, maybe its consciousness is also transformed by my subconscious."


    Yueli also calmed down, thought for a while and said, "I''ve never seen or heard of a situation like yours. It''s quite strange, but it''s not too strange for it to happen to you."


    Finally, she changed her tone again and looked at Zhou An.


    "Why?" Zhou An opened his eyes wide.


    Yue Li spread his hands, showing a not-so-obvious smile: "Because you are a strange person, it''s not strange if strange things happen to you."


    "Strange people always encounter strange things, this sentence should be regarded as the truth."


    What Yueli said seemed to have some truth.


    Faced with such a situation, Zhou


    An had to further deduce his own kendo in an attempt to further control the decadent sword intent.


    During this time, the two had been chatting on the stage, while the referee at the side looked at them quietly with a strange expression on their faces.


    During the competition for immortals, these referees were not allowed to leave the competition area, and this dog food was forced to be fed.


    The three of them stood shoulder to shoulder at the bottom, and Li Luo sighed and said, "Tsk tsk tsk, is this the legendary sticky paint? The two of them can turn a blind eye after being watched by so many people, admiration."


    Wei Lanfeng also had a gossiping expression: "Who is that person? Do you recognize him? He pretends to be Wang Tianzong."


    Cheng Jin didn''t say much, but he looked very interested.


    at the same time.


    Not far away, the fight was quite fierce in another arena.


    Both sides are four monks in the transformation stage, and it is Hezhou controlled by the first prince, and Gongzhou controlled by the second king.


    The monks on both sides must have received some kind of promise, and they all fought very hard. What''s more, the strength is not much worse, and they often have to use all means to tell the winner.


    This round of competition lasted longer than before, and lasted for two full days.


    Zhou An insisted on sitting on the ring for two days and two nights, and the decadent sword intent calmed down a little.


    It felt like a dog was chasing him, forcing him to run forward desperately. If he stopped for a while, he would be bitten to death by the dog following him.


    And the decadent sword intent was the dog chasing him.


    In the early morning of this morning, the results appeared on the other side of the competition stage, and Hezhou''s team finally won with a slight advantage.


    The sixth round is also the final of the Immortal Contest. Even if Qingzhou loses, they will at least be in the top four. If they win, they will directly win the leader. The team that wins the leader will have a chance to go to the palace. In the depths, accepting the baptism of the Dragon Vein Spirit Spring can greatly enhance one''s cultivation.


    This is also one of the reasons why these monks will fight so desperately. It is related to their own interests. Naturally, they will do their best, but it is not just for a promise from the princes.


    Before the finals, there was a relatively long gap period, but Zhou An still sat cross-legged on the ring, never moving his position.


    Yueli said suspiciously: "Can you do it in your current state?"


    Zhou An smiled, showing confidence: "Of course."


    Yueli was standing beside him, and they had been in this state for the past two days. The two of them chatted without saying a word. It wasn''t particularly enthusiastic, but they always had something to say.


    She knew very well that Zhou An''s current swordsmanship had reached an unimaginable level, and it was relatively easy to deal with these cultivators at the transformation stage.


    "I asked someone to do a fortune telling for you before. Your fate is very hidden, and you can''t see through it at all." Yue Li was about to step off the stage, but turned around and said suddenly.


    Zhou An said: "I don''t think that kind of thing is accurate, even if it is calculated, how can the fate be seen by others."


    Yue Li hesitated for a while and then said: "I have received news that there are demons appearing in the nearby counties, I have to deal with them now."


    "Be careful." Zhou An nodded, looking at Yueli''s back, he always felt that it was not appropriate. In his opinion, this person''s will to survive is not that strong, and this kind of person is the easiest to die.


    Judging from his experience of surviving in the apocalypse, only those who want to survive can easily survive, and there is no difference between death and death.


    However, the monsters that appear in this county should not be too powerful.


    Not long after Yue Li left, a middle-aged monk in a gray robe came to the side of the ring, and he didn''t seem to be a participant either.


    "Zhou An, after the Immortal Contest, as long as you join our first prince, our first prince promises~www.novelhall.com~ as long as he ascends the throne in the future, he will promise you the benefits of being baptized by luck."


    A vague sound transmission sounded in Zhou An''s ear.


    The visitor''s speech was quite concise, and he did not beat around the bush. Although it seemed a little frivolous, it was sincere.


    the big prince


    It''s also incredible, I guessed right away, what kind of benefit exchange will there be between Zhou An and Qi Fugui.


    "Even if Qi Fugui has your support, the hope of ascending to the throne is slim, and as long as you switch to our First Prince''s sect, as long as Qi Fugui promised, nothing will change."


    Zhou An smiled and looked at him, did not speak, and his meaning was very clear, he did not believe in the eldest prince, and only a fool would believe empty promises.


    With an inexplicable smile on the face of the gray-robed monk, he handed Zhou An a gray talisman in front of the crowd, and explained:


    "There is a contract left by our eldest prince on it, which is only valid for you. This sincerity is always enough."

 v4 Chapter 103： misfortune

    Latest website: The princes and lords sitting in the stands naturally also saw this scene, and they all recognized the gray-robed monk as the eldest prince.


    This was considered a blatant bribe, and it undoubtedly slapped Fugui in the face.


    Qi Fugui also had an ugly face, he didn''t expect that the eldest prince would come out like this, if Zhou An was really bribed, then even if Qingzhou finally won the leader of the Immortal Contest, it would not mean much to him, instead he would lose all face .


    The eldest prince showed a smile on his face. This was a blatant conspiracy. Even if Zhou An refused, it would not be a big problem. His goal was also achieved. This move would definitely create a gap between the two. Until Zhou An and Qi Fugui are not bound.


    If you can, it is naturally the best.


    "The eldest prince is very polite." Zhou An said, but his footsteps did not move, and he did not intend to accept the talisman.


    The grey-robed monk''s eyes turned cold, "Huh? Are you ready to take it?"


    Zhou An opened one eye and closed the other, as if he was resting with his eyes closed, and said in a bad mood: "Don''t you see that I can''t reach it? Can you be sincere and send the things over? Is there anyone like you to do things like this? "


    "Don''t you want me to take over and make things difficult on purpose. "


    The grey-robed monk was scolded by Zhou An, and his face suddenly turned ugly, but he didn''t act arrogantly. After all, the eldest prince was watching from above at this time, so he walked up to the competition stage, and apologized: "I didn''t think carefully, please Your Excellency Forgive me."


    Zhou An took the talisman without taking a second look, and said, "I will think about it, and please send my greetings to your eldest prince."


    The gray-robed monk didn''t say much, he nodded and turned to leave. Looking unhappy, he disappeared into the crowd in a blink of an eye.


    Seeing Zhou An sitting comfortably on the competition platform, holding the sword in one hand, he still didn''t go down until the sixth round was about to start, and said to the referee beside him:


    "I won''t go down, it''s too troublesome, anyway, I''ll be the first one to come up later."


    The corner of the referee''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t object, he just said, "It''s up to you."


    Of course not if it is someone else, but Zhou An can, this is the convenience of being a strong man.


    Almost everyone in the stands could have guessed that now Qingzhou might win the top spot. Although Qingzhou only has Zhou An as a cultivator who transforms spirits, it is enough.


    The competition begins.


    Zhou An sat on the ring, with light rain floating in the sky, printing dots of spots on the floor, which seemed a bit cool.


    He felt that he was like the big boss in the game, waiting for someone to challenge him, and it was indeed the case.


    The first monk who came up had short blue hair and was still wounded. One arm was obviously just attached, and after the fierce battle before, he was not in good condition.


    On the other hand, Zhou An has already sat here for two or three days, waiting for work at leisure, which can be regarded as taking advantage.


    "Let''s do it, there''s no need for ink." Zhou An sat on the ground and didn''t intend to stand up.


    Seeing this, the monk showed shame and indignation, feeling that Zhou An was deliberately humiliating him, but he didn''t know that Zhou An really couldn''t stand up at this time, "I''m so angry!"


    He shouted loudly and squeezed out the spell with both hands, and the sky was full of thunder, as if a thunder calamity had suddenly appeared. Of course, this is not a real thunder calamity, it is a thunder method that imitates the thunder calamity, and can be used against monks. Soul and body deal a devastating blow.


    "too slow."


    Zhou An looked at the sky, the thunder had been fully condensed and was about to fall, and then with a wave of one hand, the rusty long sword was unsheathed from the scabbard and slashed at the opponent.


    All defenses were useless in front of this sword, and the monks in Hezhou had no way to dodge it, so they could only take it hard, and then the sword pierced through the aura shield and body, and flew out of the competition platform.


    In the sky, the thunder that had condensed and hadn''t landed dissipated because there was no spiritual energy to sustain it.


    The next second and third monks were also easily defeated by Zhou An. If one sword is not enough, then two swords will be used.


    The fourth monk flew up from the stage, wearing a black suit and a black mask, with a breath of air.


    The breath is obscure, and it looks extremely mysterious.


    Zhou An was stunned for a moment, and felt something was wrong. He had the same feeling as when he was facing Wang Tai in Jiewei Mountain. His breath was weird and distorted, and he said bluntly:


    "My friend, you don''t look right."


    The monk wearing a black mask frowned, secretly startled, and said in a cold voice: "What''s wrong, don''t think that if you win the first few people, you will definitely kill me."


    Zhou An looked sideways at the referee next to him, and found that there was nothing unusual about him, and he didn''t seem to notice anything wrong with the monk in front of him.


    "Zhou An vs. Liu Xiu!"


    The referee''s voice spread throughout the venue.


    Although this competition has already had a result in the hearts of many people, it is the last competition of the Fairy Contest after all, and most people are paying close attention to it.


    Zhou An didn''t say much, since the other party had a problem, he only needed to let the other party show the prototype.


    This time, he didn''t wait for the opponent to strike first, but swung his sword one step ahead, and the sword light swept across the entire competition stage.


    Surprisingly, Liu Xiu''s body disappeared from sight the moment he was about to be slashed. It seemed that his speed suddenly became extremely fast, breaking through the blockade of the sword intent, dodging the sword, and appearing directly above.


    He pointed to Zhou An who was sitting cross-legged on the ground below with one hand, black streamer appeared on the tip of his finger, "Lingxu finger!"


    Zhou An also felt the aura of destruction, and his hairs stood on end all of a sudden. This is definitely not a method that ordinary cultivators can use.


    Moreover, he also observed the competition between Hezhou and Gongzhou before. Although this person performed well before, he was just an ordinary cultivator of transforming spirits. Now he has shown such strength, which is unimaginable.


    A black beam of light fell from the sky, piercing the ground, and Zhou An also appeared at the other end of the competition stage, almost all the sword armor on his body was broken.


    If his movements were a little slower just now, and his body was pierced by the black beam of light, he might end up dead!


    A large smooth hole of more than ten meters appeared where the beam of light penetrated, and the matter on the ground seemed to be dissociated and disappeared out of thin air.


    The stage was full of discussions at this time, the competition that was thought to be unchangeable turned out to be turbulent, even the first prince himself was surprised, unaware that the monks under him actually had such a strong face~www.novelhall.com~ Immediately he looked happy.


    It would be the best if Hezhou could win the competition, and the father would naturally not have other monks.


    At this moment, he didn''t think so much at all, and he didn''t want to know why the monk under his hand suddenly became so strong.


    Qi Fugui''s face was solemn, feeling a little bit ominous, such an unexpected change is not a good sign, and asked aloud: "What kind of method is this that can easily smash the competition platform?"


    The material of the competition table is special, and a cultivator who transforms himself can destroy it, but he can never cause this level of damage. It is a bit too exaggerated, and it is believed that this is the method of a monk in the integration period.


    As soon as this word came out.


    The surrounding princes and princes naturally shook their heads, expressing that they did not recognize him.


    Seeing this, the eldest prince felt that he couldn''t lose face, and said, "This is considered a secret technique, so naturally we can''t spread it widely."


    King Jing''an said meaningfully: "We have never heard of this kind of secret technique. Brother is really hiding it."

 v4 Chapter 104： tourer

    Not a cultivator!


    Zhou An came to his senses all of a sudden, and felt that the means displayed by this person were more like extraordinary people, "Aren''t you from this world?"


    Hearing this, Liu Xiu''s eyes changed drastically again, and the hidden breath on his body gradually became clearer, but he did not reply to Zhou An''s words.


    At this time, the phone in Zhou An''s arms vibrated, and a message popped up.


    ¡¾Warning Spotted Patrol¡¿


    ¡¾Warning Spotted Patrol¡¿


    ¡¾Request to be destroyed¡¿


    [Mission "Destroy Tourists": s-level, destroy all tourers you meet. Since the player''s life is dying at this time, every time a tourer is eliminated, a certain amount of life energy will be provided to continue life. ¡¿


    So you knew I was going to die.


    Zhou An couldn''t help complaining that the phone hadn''t moved for so long that he thought it was broken.


    The doomsday game doesn''t care about the life and death of their players. Even if his strength is not weak now, he will think of him when he really encounters a problem.


    What''s the difference between this and a scumbag.


    But what is this so-called itinerant.


    Zhou An used to think that the other party was also a player who came to this world, but now it seems that this is not the case. The doomsday game is quite hostile to the patrollers. The two sides are on opposite sides, and the other party is naturally impossible to be a player.


    Moreover, Liu Xiu''s breath really made him feel extremely uncomfortable, so even if he killed the other party, it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Yi Yuxian had warned him before, but that was just to tell him not to kill casually. The situation is different now, the strength of the opponent seems to be on the same level as him, so even if he "misses" to kill him, it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Thinking of this, Zhou An swung his sword again, and the light of the sword filled the entire competition stage like flowing water. Liu Xiu''s figure disappeared in front of him again, dodging the blade.


    "Disappeared?"


    This time, he confirmed that the other party just disappeared, and he left the space through some means, dodging his attack.


    It''s just that if this is the case, whether the opponent has already lost the game, after all, you can''t leave the competition area during the competition, or you will be judged as a loser.


    The referee on the side didn''t see this.


    "Darkness is born of the heart, and only the darkest will live forever."


    The raving sound echoed in Zhou An''s ears, as if thousands of people were speaking in his ears at the same time.


    A pitch-black hand grabbed Zhou An from behind and crossed the void.


    Zhou An''s eyes widened, and he slashed backward with a sharp sword. The cold light crossed the entire competition platform and cut the ground into two sections.


    The sword still missed.


    Liu Xiu seemed to be in some kind of falsehood, hiding very secretly, waiting for opportunities, and he was quite afraid of Zhou An''s sword.


    at this time.


    Yi Yuxian, who was standing in the sky, frowned tightly and stared at the situation below. He had seen this scene before, about 500 years ago, and he also met such a group of people with extremely strange methods, claiming to be from outside the sky.


    But isn''t Tianwai the fairy world? These people don''t look like immortals, their aura is strange, and their methods are extremely evil. What''s the difference between them and evil cultivators?


    They teamed up with various cultivating sects to exterminate them. Although all of these mysterious and weird guys had their hands broken, they were relatively small in number after all, and they still won in the end.


    only.


    In the end, they didn''t figure out the origin of these people. Even if they killed them, they couldn''t get the corpses, let alone analyze them. The luck numbers were completely confused.


    Before Yi Yuxian opened his mouth, the Master Yuhu said, "I don''t think this person is quite right, like those evil cultivators that appeared hundreds of years ago."


    Immortal Yuhu just said what he thought in his heart, Yi Yuxian also nodded, looked at the emperor and said:


    "Your Majesty, I suggest that the competition should be terminated first, and the origin of this monk should be found out first, and I think that this person''s aura is not just a monk in the transformation stage, and it would be unfair to continue the comparison."


    The emperor also heard about the incident hundreds of years ago, but Yi Yuxian was in charge of the matter, so he didn''t know it very well. After all, he could only sit in the imperial city and could not leave.


    At this time.


    Master Yuhu came to the emperor, took out a sandalwood-colored wooden box from his arms, and said: "I have been investigating these evil cultivators for these years, and it can be regarded as some results."


    The emperor looked at the wooden box in the hands of Master Yuhu, and asked, "Oh, then what is it in your hands?"


    Yi Yuxian observed the situation below, and at the same time looked at the wooden box in the hands of Master Yuhu, realizing something was wrong.


    Those evil cultivators have long since disappeared, how did Master Yuhu go to investigate, and he has always had a good relationship with Master Yuhu over the years, but he has never heard the other party mention this matter


    Things are weird.


    Suddenly, the heart that had been calm for a long time couldn''t stop beating wildly, just when the Yuhu Immortal was approaching the emperor.


    The light and shadow on the stage changed, as if suddenly a huge dark cloud covered the sun in the sky.


    Danger!


    "Don''t!" He yelled, trying to stop it, but he was still a step too late.


    A frighteningly strange laugh.


    A black shadow like a fox got out of the box and rushed towards the emperor in front of him, with the light of stars manifesting in it.


    The emperor naturally had a lot of defensive magic weapons. Generally speaking, it would be impossible for an ordinary monk in the fusion period to sneak attack even if he stood in front of him, and it would be foolish to kill him.


    Dozens of different defensive barriers or barriers appeared around the emperor''s body, but they were passed by that black shadow like silk, one after another. It was as if the black shadow did not exist, neither the barrier was triggered nor the defense was touched. The shield just passed through like a phantom.


    At this time, even a phantom would not be able to get close to the emperor in this state.


    Moreover, the emperor himself is a great monk in the combined body stage. Although he is not as good as the Sword Immortal, he is still stronger than the average body combined monk. After all, he is blessed with the luck of the imperial city.


    The speed of the black shadow was very fast, it penetrated the Emperor''s body almost in the blink of an eye, without giving the Emperor any time to react, it quickly disappeared, as if it had penetrated into the Emperor''s body.


    "Damn you!" The floating dust in Yi Yuxian''s hand turned into hundreds of feet, and hit the real person Yuhu.


    The body of Yuhu town appeared hundreds of feet away, but there was a strange smile on his face. Looking back at Yi Yuxian, the skin on his face was wriggling and glowing red, making him look younger:


    "My old friend, why don''t you understand that with your strength, there is no need to be a dog to others. How can you join us and let''s seek the mystery of eternal life together!"


    "What is an immortal? I think eternal life is it!"


    Yi Yuxian''s face was cold, and his body kept changing and growing, standing in the void, looking as tall as a hundred feet, extremely intimidating, and asked:


    "What on earth do you want to do? Your Majesty has contacted the fate of the world. If you kill him, it will cause chaos in the world and the loss of life."


    "This is not something that my generation of immortal cultivators should do. Now it seems that you have become a demon, so I don''t have to care about feelings."


    While speaking, the huge floating dust waved again, whipping up a strong wind, carrying the stars in the sky, and the gloomy sky was even more black clouds, and the rain rolled with the strong wind, hitting the real person Yuhu.


    However, Master Yuhu kept stepping back to see that he had no intention of making a move, his body gradually became faintly visible, and the surrounding space gradually distorted: "Old friend, the time is not up yet, you should be able to understand that all this is not All I can decide is to obey the power of heaven and earth."


    "Isn''t my generation of immortal cultivators just paying attention to conforming to the principles of heaven? Except for those unreasonable sword cultivators."


    As he spoke, Master Yuhu completely disappeared into the air, while the people from the Nine Dragon Sect under the stands had already left without knowing when.


    There was chaos in the stands, and some monks had red eyes and attacked their companions crazily.


    How could they react to such a sudden sneak attack? Some people were watching the game well, but they were pierced through their bodies with spells by the people on the side and fell to the ground.


    At this time, Zhou An didn''t have any changes in his mind. He forced Liu Xiu with one sword after another. Even if the opponent could dodge his sword, it would be a matter of time before he cut him in the body.


    Since the opponent didn''t look like an immortal cultivator, he simply regarded the opponent as an extraordinary person and fought with the thinking of an extraordinary person.


    Although immortal cultivators have many methods, their combat methods are relatively rigid. They need to use magic formulas as their starting moves, and there are traces to follow in the changes of each method.


    But Extraordinary is different, each ability is like a well-forged sword placed in the scabbard, when you want to use it, you can pull it out and slash at the opponent.


    Ability has an upper limit, even if the opponent can dodge every one of his swords now, if he does not launch a counterattack, he will eventually show his flaws.


    Sure enough, in an instant, Liu Xiu flashed past and was slashed by Zhou An''s sword. The sword light slanted across his body, from the middle two sections.


    Zhou An didn''t stop, and the second sword continued to slash. It felt a bit strange. It didn''t feel like slashing on a human body, but on a piece of paper. It was light and light without any resistance.


    His body was cut into four by Zhou An from the middle, floating in the air, there was no blood at the cut, but black shadows like gossamer appeared instead, the black shadows were intertwined with each other, and there were signs of connection.


    "I''m immortal! You can''t kill me!" Liu Xiu''s mask fell off, revealing an old face full of wrinkles. It looked like a monk who had lived for thousands of years and was about to die. Word.


    But the conflict is that there is no lifelessness on his body, just like a stone, even if it is left for thousands of years, it will be worn out, exposed to the wind and the sun, but it will not die like ordinary creatures .


    Zhou An''s eyelids twitched, feeling uneasy. Liu Xiu''s appearance didn''t look like a human at all, except that he also had hands, feet and a face.


    Just a similarity in appearance.


    This kind of similarity is the most dissimilar place, but it will make people feel horrible, just like seeing a puppet that looks exactly like yourself, although you know that the other party is fake, but you still can''t help but tremble in your heart.


    This kind of fear is buried in the blood of human beings, and they will instinctively choose to escape, knowing that once they encounter this situation, there is no other choice but to escape.


    Zhou An is also a person who has experienced strong winds and waves, but when he saw the other party''s true face, his body still trembled uncontrollably.


    "It''s the fear that runs in your blood."


    He recalled the first time he met the original blood species, the white mask, and his whole body was afraid, and his mind was also afraid.


    The referee on the side also showed the same expression, his face was full of horror, and even his body trembled involuntarily, but flames appeared between his hands, and he resolutely launched an attack on Liu Xiu.


    Now it is no longer a matter of competition or not, Liu Xiu is now defined as an evil cultivator, and they want to kill Liu Xiu.


    The strong wind engulfed the flames, setting off layers of heat waves, completely covering Liu Xiu''s figure.


    The referee himself was also a cultivator who transformed himself into a god, and his strength was very strong. The flame instantly reached a temperature of thousands of degrees, and everything in it should be burned to ashes.


    Liu Xiu let out a scream, but his figure emerged from the flames. It was still intact and seemed unaffected by the flames, even the clothes on his body. It was just that the body that had been severed by Zhou An did not immediately return to its original shape.


    This also shows that Zhou An''s attack is effective for him.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Liu Xiu let out a horrified cry, the flesh and blood of his body became pitch black, like a shadow, and then quickly gathered together, his face disappeared, only two empty eye holes, there was nothing inside, only pitch black.


    He made a tragic voice, enough to make people cry: "It hurts, it hurts, why can your sword make me hurt so much, it''s too wrong."


    The movements of Zhou An''s hands didn''t stop, and he slashed out with sword after sword. As the battle became more intense, the decadent sword intent gradually became smoother, his control became higher, and his movements became more and more powerful. Quick, the midair is full of dazzling sword shadows.


    In the past, he and Rotten Sword Intent were in internal strife, and they were constantly fighting for the right to the body. Now that they have foreign enemies, they are also unanimously external.


    Since the Rotten Sword Intent has its own life and consciousness, Zhou An''s fighting style has also gradually changed. It seems that there is only one person, but it seems that there are two people with exactly the same movements fighting at the same time.


    Swinging one sword is equivalent to swinging two swords, and the sword shadows in the sky are also multiplied. The increase in combat power is not as simple as 1+1.


    Zhou An condensed more than a thousand sword intents in midair at a very fast speed, and each sword intent could not be dispersed, and then under his guidance, it condensed on the blade, and then cut forward.


    The pitch-black sword light drew a semicircle and pierced through the surrounding curtains. The sword was so fast that even Liu Xiu had no time to dodge it. He was already familiar with Zhou An''s attack rhythm before, so he couldn''t react to it suddenly.


    His body was cut into more than ten sections, and he was still floating in the air, like pieces of paper cut by scissors.


    "It''s useless, it''s useless, how many times do I need to repeat it, your sword can''t kill me."


    Liu Xiu''s voice came from above, full of arrogance, **** appeared in the air, one pointed at Zhou An, and the other pointed at the referee at the side.


    Lingxu finger.


    Black light emerges.


    The referee wanted to dodge, but was locked on tightly, and retreated out of the ring, his pupils dilated slightly, feeling the approach of death.


    Zhou An also looked at the referee at the same time. Just because he can dodge, doesn''t mean the referee can also dodge. If he chooses to dodge, then the referee will definitely die under this finger.


    For sword cultivators, the best defense is not sword armor, but a sword!


    "Can''t kill you? Are you kidding me?"


    Zhou An swung his sword again, leaving a clearly visible sword mark in the air, which lasted for a long time.


    Zhou An''s sword cut off two of Liu Xiu''s fingers before the Lingxu Finger was activated.


    certainly.


    It''s not that Zhou An has become faster, but that Liu Xiu has become slower under the influence of the decadent sword intent, obviously a lot slower, and he hasn''t noticed it yet.


    Ordinary monks would die quickly under Zhou An''s rotten sword intent, and no one could match the aging of flesh and blood.


    After Liu Xiu was cut by Zhou An, he didn''t die immediately, but under the influence of the decadent sword intent, his movements gradually slowed down, including his consciousness and his control over energy.


    "How is this possible!" Liu Xiu''s voice was tinged with panic, and he noticed that Zhou An''s speed was getting faster again, as if it had been getting faster all this time.


    Zhou An sneered: "It seems that you still haven''t noticed it. It seems that your brain is not smart. Is this the patroller?"


    Hearing what Zhou An said, Liu Xiu immediately recalled, "You are not from this world either!"


    Zhou An looks like an orthodox swordsman from the outside, which also caused Liu Xiu to not recognize Zhou An as a player at all, and players should not exist in this world, so he didn''t think about this level.


    "This is impossible, who are you, are you also an itinerant!"


    Facing Liu Xiu''s question, Zhou An did not answer, and cut Liu Xiu''s body in the middle with a sword.


    It was like cutting the flowing water with a sword blade, which should have been a futile act, but made the flowing water smaller and smaller.


    Liu Xiu finally came to his senses, and looked down at his pitch-black hands, where white spots of light appeared on them~www.novelhall.com~ like blisters shimmering with light.


    He realized that something was wrong with his body, looked at Zhou An full of fear, and asked, "What did you do to me! This is impossible, I am immortal!"


    He seemed very sure that he would not die, so convinced, but the reality slapped him hard again, telling him that was not the case.


    Zhou An put away his sword, his breathing became short of breath suddenly, his face was flushed, and he was sweating profusely. This battle exhausted him a lot, and he has already tried his best. The opponent is probably the most powerful he has encountered in this world. opponent.


    look up.


    Invisible **** hands grabbed Liu Xiu''s body. Those were the body of the corrupt sword intent, distorted like the doomsday.


    Liu Xiu was floating in mid-air, unable to move. There were more and more white light spots on his skin. His whole body gradually transformed from jet black to bright white, and then began to swell, keep expanding, and finally turned into a balloon. Drumming shape.


    "Is it going to explode?"


    Li Luo also saw the scene inside from outside the competition platform.


    Liu Xiu exploded, but the expected explosion sound did not come, nor did it leave any traces. The bubbles under the sun completely melted, as if they had become a part of this world.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 105： fly dead

    An invisible and invisible beam of light descended from the sky, seemed to be millions of meters long, crossed the insurmountable high altitude, and landed on Zhou An''s body.


    Zhou An immediately felt a sense of coolness melted in his body, giving his dry body some moisture, but it was still not enough to quench his thirst.


    He looked at the sky and realized that this world was different from Blue Star. The doomsday world was not shrouded here, so that the rewards were distributed as if they were airdropped, and it would probably consume more energy.


    For him, the life energy rewarded by the doomsday game is like a lubricating oil between him and the decaying sword intent. At least it can make him not feel so uncomfortable, and it won''t make his body unable to move.


    The appearance of the itinerant was great news for him, but it was not good news for the world, for Daqi, and for the imperial city.


    Zhou An didn''t know the purpose of these guys, but they must have malicious intentions, otherwise they wouldn''t be so timid, as if they were planning something big, and once it was exposed, the world would shake. hit


    He naturally also felt what happened in the stands just now. Looking over there, the stands were in a mess. The emperor sat slumped on his seat, his eyes dimmed, but there was obviously still aura, Yi Yuxian and some guards stood by.


    During this process, a lot of evil cultivators emerged in the whole venue. Apart from evil cultivators, there were also some people who were clearly not evil cultivators, but completely lost their minds and fought with the people around them like crazy.


    These people are definitely not all itinerants. The itinerants are probably hidden among them. Zhou An can''t tell them apart for a while, or there is no way to tell them apart. Just like Liu Xiu before, if he wants to hide, there is no one. able to find out.


    There were also two evil cultivators hidden in Qingzhou''s team. After Liu Xiu was exposed, he immediately started to attack. If it was just one evil cultivator, it would be easy to solve, but at the same time, many people went crazy up.


    Cheng Jin is in such a state, his eyes are red, and he controls the talisman to continuously attack the blue wind, but compared to his normal time, the number of ways of Taoism is quite chaotic, and the threat to the blue wind is naturally not great.


    It''s just that Wei Lanfeng couldn''t kill Cheng Jin, and he couldn''t subdue the opponent for a while, so the two sides were deadlocked.


    Li Luo was on the other side to deal with an evil cultivator. The strength of that evil cultivator was not too strong, and his strength was around Huashen''s. However, his methods were extremely vicious, and he could directly draw blood from other people''s bodies.


    "Team leader, come help, these people are crazy, and Cheng Jin is also crazy." Li Luo shouted, very worried about Cheng Jin''s situation, and immediately asked for help when she saw Zhou An.


    The referee also remembered at this time, walked out of the competition stage with Zhou An, saw that the surroundings were in a mess, and said: "It seems that there is a problem with the previous discussion, and the heart is not strong, or the heart is not strong. People who have flaws have lost their minds."


    Zhou An didn''t have any special feelings, and it didn''t have any influence on him, after all, his swordsmanship had reached the point of a little success in Taoism, and his state of mind was even more complete.


    Zhou An stepped forward in two steps, using his palm as a sword, pierced through Cheng Jin''s aura shield and hit Cheng Jin''s chest, then pinned him down on the ground.


    The referee at the side hurriedly followed up, pinched out a formula, suppressed Cheng Jin with spiritual energy, then took out a rope from his arms, and tied his body:


    "There should be no problem now, and the insane state won''t last long, and he will come out of the chaotic consciousness after a while."


    Zhou An nodded, looked around, and then spotted the evil cultivator who was fighting Li Luo, and stretched out his sword from the side, with the intention of sneak attack, beheading him with one sword.


    Xie Xiu''s head rolled to the ground, and his body was still standing in place. He died just like that, and it seemed that he was indeed not an itinerant.


    "Here I leave it to you."


    Zhou An said, and disappeared in place with a stride, and ran to the nearby competition platform, with a gust of wind, the gravel on the ground around him kept trembling, and at the same time, he drew his sword, and the sword light swept across hundreds of feet,


    He can''t tell who is the patroller, so to kill all these evil cultivators present, every time a patroller is killed,


    He can get the life energy from the doomsday game, which is equivalent to renewing his life.


    And these evil cultivators should be killed, at least from his standpoint.


    Seeing Zhou An being so active, the referee couldn''t help sighing: "Jianshi Zhou really has a righteous heart."


    When many people encounter this kind of situation, the first thing they think of is not to slay demons and demons, but to protect themselves wisely, at most protect their relatives and friends, and then protect their own safety, instead of taking the initiative to take action.


    After all, once these evil cultivators miss them, it will be very troublesome. These evil cultivators can be seen as organized.


    The same is true for those Xiuxian sects who came here. They will protect the safety of their own personnel first. As for other things, they have to wait for the situation to stabilize first.


    Even Yi Yuxian was the same, he didn''t take the initiative to clean up the evil cultivators below, but stood beside the emperor, staring at the surroundings with all his attention, for fear that Master Yuhu would come back again.


    At this time, the real person Yuhu was no longer the real person Yuhu he knew, and his strength was unfathomable.


    Although he looked powerful just now, he had no bottom in his heart.


    Logically speaking, the emperor would be basically invincible in the imperial city if he wasn''t a monk at the level of a sword fairy.


    He suspects that the Emperor''s recent physical illness, except that the end is approaching, may have a lot to do with these evil cultivators.


    Zhou An killed three or four evil cultivators in a row around the competition stage. They were strong or weak, but none of them were itinerants.


    Obviously, Tourists should be a minority among them, and their strength will be at least similar to that of Liu Xiu before.


    Then Zhou An noticed that the actions of these evil cultivators were not random, and some people were moving towards the officials and princes in the stands.


    As monks, these people are often not strong, or even weak, but if they die, the impact will be very large. If there are too many deaths, it will affect Daqi''s luck.


    On the other side, the evil cultivators faced by those Xiuxian sects are more and stronger, but they appear to be relatively calm, and there are not many monks who are crazy about gains and losses.


    Zhou An beheaded four or five evil cultivators during this time, realizing that there might not be any other itinerants here, at least looking for the evil cultivators who seemed stronger.


    He looked at the stand next to him. At this time, Gu Si was fighting with an evil cultivator. Although he was firmly suppressing the opponent, most of the students in the academy had lost their minds. It is relatively humble, and the Dao Xin is not so perfect.


    Because it was relatively close, Zhou An went along the road and beheaded the evil cultivator with a single strike.


    Seeing the separation of the corpse of the evil cultivator in front of him, Gu Si also heaved a sigh of relief, thanked Zhou An repeatedly, and then went back to deal with the students in the college who had lost their minds.


    At this moment, a frightening roar came, and a flying zombie with a body of yellow hair and a height of more than ten feet jumped out from the encirclement of the golden armored guards.


    Some guards felt their whole bodies go stiff after their skin was scratched, and they fell to the ground motionless.


    And the location of that flying zombie is right next to the group of princes and princes, and its purpose is very clear, to drive and kill these group of princes and princes.


    It moved extremely fast, and its yellow hair was shining with golden light. It threw a prince in a reckless suit to the ground in one fell swoop, and pierced his chest with one claw.


    Blood spattered out, and the other princes on the side were terrified and fled in all directions, but this flying zombie was too powerful, and more than a dozen monks at the stage of transforming gods intercepted it together, but they couldn''t stop it.


    The situation was urgent, and no one else came.


    While watching, the eldest prince stared at this scene with cold eyes, saying that the royal family is ruthless, and it seems that this is indeed the case. Usually, it is impossible to eradicate dissidents openly, but this time is an opportunity. There are four or five powerful guards, but no one stepped forward to help at this time.


    That flying zombie is also amazing, it easily broke through from more than a dozen monks, and even killed two of them, obviously it is not the ability of ordinary monks in the transformation stage.


    Enough to deal with.


    Qi Fugui also followed the others and ran back with his head covered, knowing that keeping his own life was the most important thing at this time.


    At this time, his body suddenly fell backwards and fell to the ground. He realized that he was pushed by someone, and it was the Fourth King, King Bingnan who made the move.


    Seeing that Flying Zombie killed another prince, it turned into a yellow light and shadow and chased after it.


    "Don''t blame my brother for being cruel, someone has to sacrifice at this time."


    Bingnan Wang''s sinister voice came, with an inexplicable strange smile on his face.


    Qi Fugui also frowned involuntarily, never thought that this younger brother would hate him so much, it seemed that there was no reason, except that he often kicked each other''s **** when he was a child.


    But... this should be a trivial matter~ www.novelhall.com~ he thinks so.


    Qi Fugui looked at the flying zombies, but his breath was steady, and his face didn''t show any signs of disrespect, as if he was going to die generously.


    When he decided to fight for the throne, he was already prepared to die, because if he failed in the fight for the throne, he would definitely be hated, and killing him was a matter of course.


    I just didn''t expect it to end like this.


    "It''s really embarrassing and funny." He sighed and closed his eyes.


    It is quite rare for Zhou An to reach this point, but he died in this way, and he feels a little sorry, but he can''t blame anyone for not living up to it.


    Just when he was ready to die, a sword sound rang in his ears, which was very familiar. He didn''t know how many times he heard it when he was in the palace, and every time he felt it was very pleasant.


    Zhou An''s sword always has a special charm.

 v4 Chapter 106： S.O.S

    Seeing the appearance of this flying zombie, many people were shocked. Zombies are the most yin and evil things, and this kind of flying zombie is even more so. It is rare to encounter it in thousands of years. I am afraid it was killed by some evil cultivator Breeding, it can condense moonlight and evil spirits, form a self-circulation in the interior, and travel beyond the nine heavens.


    Flying Zombies are stronger than ordinary cultivators at the transformation stage, even for those at the fusion stage, it will take a lot of effort to deal with them.


    Zhou An happened to see that Qi Fugui was in danger, so he slashed with his sword from below. From a distance of hundreds of feet, the sword light slashed across Feizhi''s back, sparking sparks.


    The flesh of this zombie is no small matter, none of his swords pierced through it, leaving a clear sword mark on it, with dark purple blood flowing out.


    Feizoom spit out a mouthful of turbid air, and the injuries on his body quickly recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. He was interrupted and looked back at Zhou An.


    He can ignore other people, and they don''t pose much threat to him, but Zhou An''s sword makes him feel pain and great threat.


    The zombie''s eyes were filled with hatred, and it let out a deep growl. The light yellow on its body became thicker and thicker, and it grew longer and longer. It looked like a cat with fried hair as a whole, with its back slightly bent.


    at the same time.


    Qi Fugui immediately got up from the ground, ran back, and gave Zhou An a grateful look. If Zhou An hadn''t appeared, he might have died at the hands of this zombie.


    Zhou An''s face was calm, or there was no expression at all. He stared at the monster in front of him. In the eyes of others, it was a zombie. monk.


    In his eyes, this is the doomsday, it smells like the doomsday, and it is also a sign of the doomsday coming. This feeling is so familiar, it appears so abruptly, but it does not make people feel strange.


    Zombies are inherent in this world, they can absorb water and turn drought into disasters.


    Zhou An raised his head, with a tragic smile on his expressionless face. He has experienced many things since the end of the day, including betrayal, parting, sadness, and pain, but he has never really hated a certain person. If you want to say that you really hate, there is only this doomsday.


    Doomsday can easily destroy a world, destroying everything in it, including civilization, hope, and all the beauty in it.


    He never took it for granted, but he couldn''t find the instigator, maybe there was, but he couldn''t see it.


    With hatred that he couldn''t even perceive, he slashed at the zombie flying from the sky.


    This sword didn''t penetrate the zombie''s body, and sparks were drawn on it, as if it had been cut on extremely hard metal, but his sword cut through the iron like mud.


    Seeing that Qi Fugui survived.


    King Bingnan was dumbfounded, he thought that Qi Fugui was doomed, but he survived like this. It has to be said that his fate was indeed great.


    This made King Bingnan recall that Qi Fugui had done some stupid things in the past. He thought that his father would send him to the frontier, but in the end he just reprimanded him. This made Qi Fugui''s behavior even more unscrupulous. After that, I didn''t pay much attention to him, completely treating him as if he didn''t exist.


    This made him jealous for no reason, why a waste like Qi Fugui can live so boldly, but he needs to be careful, just because the emperor doesn''t like him.


    He knew since he was a child that his father didn''t like him, probably because his mother and concubine made a mistake, but it didn''t seem to blame him, but it had something to do with him.


    Qi Fugui glared at him, but ignored him for the time being. After all, the Flying Zombie was right behind him at this moment, and he didn''t know if Zhou An could deal with it.


    The cold sword light flashed, and the zombie''s head was chopped off by Zhou An''s sword, but the movement of the body did not stop, the two claws continued to grab his neck, without any pause between the actions.


    With a swipe, Zhou An was sent flying, with an obvious scratch from his chest to his abdomen.


    This Flying Zombie was more difficult to deal with than imagined. It was not bound by the sword intent at all, let alone affected by any external objects. It could easily shuttle between his sword domains, forcing him to keep retreating.


    Fortunately, he is not alone here.


    After he dragged on for a while, other monks around him also gathered around to help, and all kinds of methods were used to hit the flying stiff body one after another.


    One of them was dressed as a Taoist priest, and seemed to have a special way to deal with zombies. With a wave of one hand, a large number of talismans floated around the flying zombie, making it temporarily unable to move.


    Zhou An and the others worked together to suppress it, and then corroded Feizhi''s body with his rotten sword intent. The light yellow hair on Feizhi''s surface turned gray at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then gradually fell to the ground.


    Zombies don''t seem to have a lifespan limit, but they go against the Dao, they will be bombarded by lightning every once in a while, and one day they are doomed to die under the lightning, even if they are flying dead.


    Thunder Tribulation is transformed by the Dao of this world, and its power can be imagined.


    At this time, Fei Zang showed signs of aging, and the strength of his struggle suddenly slowed down.


    Another monk wearing Taoist robes had a long black steel nail in his hand, which pierced Feizhi''s chest and nailed him to the ground.


    He drew a hand shadow with both hands in the air, and struck out one hundred and eight steel nails of different lengths in a row, completely sealing the flying stiffness, without a trace of breath showing, and then he breathed a sigh of relief and said:


    "It should be done now. This flying zombie was artificially refined with extremely vicious techniques. After hundreds of years, it was refined with rich blood and evil spirit."


    After seeing Fei Zong being subdued, the group of princes and princes calmed down and returned to their original demeanor in a short time, aloof and arrogant.


    Qi Fugui stepped forward, pushed Bingnan King to the ground, and punched him in the face, not only the first punch, but also the second and third punches: "You just wanted to hurt me, I''ll beat you up, it''s always not too much."


    King Bingnan''s face was ugly, and he only covered his face with his hands, without resisting, and shouted loudly: "I didn''t mean it, third brother, I just bumped into you accidentally when I was running away. I didn''t mean it, no on purpose¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Many people saw the situation at that time and knew it well, it was definitely not an accident, but no one spoke up for Qi Fugui.


    King Bingnan is a member of the eldest prince, and speaking for Qi Fugui, he is making an enemy of the eldest prince.


    Seeing this, the eldest prince also frowned, and said in a deep voice: "Fourth brother, he didn''t do it on purpose either, just stop after you hit two punches."


    He saw Qi Fugui going down with punches and punches, and he didn''t hold back his hands at all. It is possible to beat him to death alive.


    Of course, killing him won''t affect anything.


    The eldest prince felt that the fourth king was on his side now, and if he was beaten to death like this, it would make his face look bad.


    There are not many things he values, and face is one of them. He is the future emperor, the Heaven of Great Qi, so maintaining his face is very important.


    Qi Fugui sneered, stood up from the ground, his hands were covered with blood, turned his head to look at the eldest prince, shook his head, turned around and left without saying anything.


    Zhou An''s eyes were fixed on an evil cultivator who was fleeing outwards. This evil cultivator showed a very strong strength, at the peak level of the transformation stage, and his behavior was also rather strange. He looked very much like an itinerant.


    Feeling Zhou An''s gaze, his complexion also changed, his body became more and more bleak, and disappeared out of sight out of thin air.


    Zhou An chased out with the shadow of the sword. Before that, he had locked the evil cultivator with his sword intent. Within a certain range, as long as the opponent didn''t escape too far, he could feel it.


    Unfortunately, after running for a certain distance, he lost his target on the streets of the imperial city. There were too many people here, and the atmosphere was messy, which also caused the sword intent to be unable to lock accurately.


    When he rushed back again, the meeting had completely settled down, all the evil cultivators were subdued, and the monks who had lost their minds also recovered.


    The emperor was also sent into the depths of the palace, but the exact circumstances were unknown.


    Seeing Zhou An approaching, King Bingnan couldn''t help but took two steps back, and subconsciously touched his neck. Zhou An''s sword was too fast. Such assumptions, even fears.


    Although he also knew that it was impossible for Qi Fugui to attack him in public, even if he made a mistake first,


    He was also secretly rejoicing that there seemed to be something wrong with his father during the turmoil, otherwise he would be blamed. All the princes and princes knew that the emperor allowed them to fight each other, but he did not allow them to fight each other. a boundary.


    His previous behavior had crossed the line, but luckily Qi Fugui didn''t really die.


    When this matter has passed for a period of time and is brought up again, the consequences will not be so serious.


    Zhou Anti strode over with his sword, his clothes fluttering. He looked at Qi Fugui first, and reminded him: "I just heard from that Taoist that the deadly poison of flying zombies is very deadly. Anyone who is infected will be killed immediately. You were assimilated into a zombie in a very short period of time, you are not injured."


    The other people around were also shocked when they heard this, and hurriedly checked whether there were any wounds caused by flying stiffness.


    Qi Fugui seemed relatively calm, shook his head, and shook the jade badge on his waist: "Although my cultivation base is low, it is still not so easy to die. Fortunately, you came in time..."


    He didn''t finish his words, his gratitude was hidden in his eyes, the moment of life and death seemed to have changed him greatly.


    At this time, the eldest prince was also looking at Zhou An carefully, and couldn''t help sighing to the people next to him: "This person is indeed a dragon and phoenix among people, and he only needs one opportunity in the future to walk on the path of immortality."


    Standing next to him is an old **** with his arms around his body, wearing a black gauze hat on his head, he looks so humble, although his cultivation base is reserved, but it is quite extraordinary, and the peak of the transformation of the gods has been polished to the extreme, I am afraid that it will be against ordinary eunuchs. The fit period can also pass the two tricks.


    "I hope His Highness will make amends. I was negligent just now, and I didn''t come here at the first time." The old **** said calmly, lowering his head slightly, but there was no sign of forgiveness on his face.


    The eldest prince glanced at him, but didn''t say much, this old **** was the chief **** of Xichang, a person whom the emperor trusted so much, he actually didn''t have much qualifications to blame.


    The eldest prince himself didn''t care about this matter. Although some people died, those who died were insignificant. There were too many princes in Daqi, so it''s good to die some. They can make more contributions in death than in life.


    "What do you think of that sword repairer named Zhou An?" He turned his head and asked, not like a master and servant, but more like a friend.


    The old **** didn''t raise his head from the beginning to the end, showing quite humility, and said in a deep voice: "I don''t know, I can''t see through, his aura seems to be covered up for him, he doesn''t look like a person who has no ethics at all, at least he will A master."


    This is a very fair assessment.


    Zhou An would have at least one master, otherwise he would not be able to reach this point. There are geniuses in the world, there are amazing geniuses, and there is never a shortage of geniuses, but there is always an upper limit, and one person is always inferior to dozens The efforts of the monks for tens of thousands of years and hundreds of thousands of years.


    The eldest prince nodded, thinking about it, and asked: "Then who is stronger between you and him?"


    The old **** was silent for a moment, thinking about this question very seriously, and slowly said: "If it''s a competition, he can win. If it''s a life-and-death fight, the old servant should be able to win."


    Although he hasn''t fully reached it yet, he can now be regarded as a monk at the fusion stage, not as good as a national teacher who stands in the void and stands against the Great Qitian, but it is still no problem to compare it with a sword cultivator at the transformation stage.


    Zhou An was sitting on the stool, eating the snacks carefully prepared on the table, most of them hadn''t moved, because the other princes had already left, so that only him and Qi Fugui were on this table, "I don''t know how to enjoy Ah, this kind of delicacy is probably the best in the world."


    Hearing what Zhou An said, Qi Fugui also felt a little hungry. He picked up a piece of mille-feuille pastry on the table, put it in his mouth, and said, "It''s really not easy. It''s also thanks to the royal chef in the palace. It is said that it is already in the Dao realm, and it is not a problem to say that it is the most delicious in the world."


    "It''s just that those of us are not thinking about this, so we can''t taste such delicious food."


    Zhou An didn''t reply, just lowered his head, and ate hard. He didn''t eat anything these days, and he couldn''t bear the hunger.


    When the eldest prince came, seeing Zhou An''s appearance, he couldn''t help but frowned, feeling that the sword cultivator who looked so good before was so embarrassed, and a smile appeared on his face again:


    "How are you thinking, what Qi Fugui can promise you, I can do, and I can even double it."


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t pay much attention to Qi Fugui, as if he didn''t see this person at all.


    Zhou An raised his head, patted the residue on his hands, and with food in his mouth, said vaguely: "Oh, so, you have to wait for me to think about it, after all, this is a major decision, even if it is a business I didn''t agree immediately, you said yes."


    The eldest prince was silent for a moment: "It''s the same, I''ll give you three days, how about answering me after three days, if not, I''ll take it as you who refused."


    "This is not only your opportunity, but also my opportunity. I hope you will not let it down."


    People like them have always had high vision and look down on most people, but people like Zhou An are a special case, and they know that they should be more sincere when dealing with people like Zhou An.


    Zhou An nodded, and didn''t say much, and continued to bury his head in eating the food on the table. He was indeed very hungry.


    The eldest prince was also very confident. He glanced sideways at Qi Fugui, with a smile on his face, turned around and left with the old **** and a few guards.


    Today he is really in a good mood, or in the extreme, people who are a little familiar with him may be able to tell.


    The emperor was seriously injured, and he would speed up the time for the deadline. Otherwise, he would not be able to afford to wait another ten or twenty years, and he would have long nights and dreams. If there were any changes, the throne might not be secure for him.


    In the past thousand years, he is not the only one, but more than a dozen of them, just like the leeks, they grow one crop after another, but they may be the luckiest ones, just at the time when they can bear fruit , without being harvested.


    This is also a kind of great luck.


    Just when Zhou An was about to leave here with the people from Qingzhou, the younger brothers and sisters from Yueli came to say goodbye to him.


    Lu Yao, Wei Yu, and that kid, Zhang Chen.


    Lu Yao clasped his hands and said, "Zhou An Da Jianxiu, thank you for saving us today in a critical moment. We wanted to treat you well and treat you to two meals, but there was news from the master gate, If you want us to go back immediately, let¡¯s just say goodbye.¡±


    Zhou An nodded, before he rescued her, he just looked at Yueli''s face, thought for a while and said, "Will your senior sister go back together? Will she come to the imperial city?"


    Lu Yao shook his head and said, "We don''t know about that. I heard that there are monsters in Daqi now, and some ghosts appear in some counties."


    "It is estimated that we were called back by the teacher because of this matter."


    The child flicked the sleeves that were longer than his hands, with an old-fashioned look: "Can you stop thinking about our senior sister, she is very busy now."


    Zhou An put his hands on the child''s head unceremoniously: "Aren''t you being too lenient? Forget it. I''ll tell your senior sister directly and let her take care of you."


    The child was stunned for a moment, and his mood immediately went wrong, and he shouted loudly: "You are too stingy, and you still make small reports."


    Zhou An also didn''t care about the child''s burial, and said triumphantly: "You know, I''m just a stingy person."


    Unexpectedly, the child''s face was faster than turning the pages of a book. He leaned forward, hugged Zhou An''s feet, and said flatteringly:


    "Big brother, big brother, I recognize you as a big brother, can you not tell my senior sister about this, she is very fierce when she lectures others."


    Zhou An was amused by his appearance, and the others also laughed, nodded and said, "That depends on your performance."


    The sky was getting dark very quickly, but the imperial city was still brightly lit, and the sky full of spiritual lamps illuminated every street around.


    Zhou An and others have also returned to the palace, while Qi Fugui held a celebration banquet in the palace.


    This time it was more lively than before, and there were many more people than before. Qingzhou won the leader unexpectedly. No one expected it, maybe even Qi Fugui himself did not expect it.


    Even a few princes, even the doctor Yushi and a group of officials came to Wu''an Palace, among them were some monks from the Immortal Mansion, and some monks from other cultivating sects.


    There is nothing wrong with them coming to the celebration banquet, it is to make friends with Qi Fugui, to leave a way for the future, and at the same time to test the emperor''s attitude.


    Zhou An looked around at the monks at the banquet, but he didn''t see the other three big sects, and most of the people who came were small sects.


    In this world, there are four major sects that have been passed down from ancient times, also known as two sects, one religion and one temple.


    They are located in four different directions of Daqi, the Dawuliang Buddhist Temple in the west, the Sanqingjiao in the north, Tongxuanzong in the south, and Wangtianzong in the east.


    Sitting next to Qi Fugui, Zhou An asked casually, "I don''t seem to have seen the other three big sects either. Could it be that they didn''t participate in the Immortal Contest?"


    Hearing what Zhou An said, Qi Fugui shook his head: "It seems that he didn''t come this time, he has come before, and Wang Tianzong seems to be just a junior."


    "Maybe it''s to avoid suspicion. After all, it''s time for my Daqi to change. Thousands of years ago, the four major sects made an agreement that they would not interfere with our Daqi''s succession to the throne, saying that it was for the sake of peace in the world."


    The sky should be dark after dark, but Zhou An always felt that today was darker than usual, as if there were thick black clouds pressing on it.


    Zhou An subconsciously raised his head and looked towards the south, noticing that something was wrong, and then felt the slight warmth of the scabbard in his hand, and the moonlight flowing on the surface.


    "This is¡­"


    SOS signal.


    A distress signal from Yueli.


    ¡­


    In a small county town, it was pitch black with no light at all, the streets were empty, and Yue Li couldn''t see anyone else.


    Her goal is not here, she came after chasing a monster, and only after entering here did she find something strange~www.novelhall.com~ The whole city can''t see a single person, there is no sound, and there is a dead silence.


    "A large formation full of evil spirits, have all the people in the city died?"


    She frowned, walking on the street, she felt something was wrong, she turned her head and walked towards the city gate after taking two steps, wanting to leave here.


    "Are you leaving now? This fairy."


    Hoarse voice.


    A thin figure wearing a hood and a cloak appeared not far from the street, and his face could not be seen clearly.


    A pair of dull eyes appeared in the darkness, reminiscent of the eyes of a dead fish. They were lifeless, and there might be a fishy smell, which made people frown.


    "There is a saying that is very good. The way of heaven is like reincarnation. People who are always high above can''t always stand on top, and ants can''t always be ants. This world will change and grow up."


    "Since you have come here, you are my source of blessing. You and I are destined, and the fate is not shallow."


    Yue Li snorted coldly, and the long sword flew out from behind, with colorful brilliance: "Fate? There is a fart fate, you killed everyone in the city?"


    She observed that the formation had just risen, which meant that the city was not like this not long ago.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 107： Great Dispossession

    He cultivated immortality at the age of nine, and entered the Zunhui Academy at the age of fifteen. He thought that no matter in talent or hard work, he was first-class. No one among the students at the same time could match him, and it should be easy to enter the Immortal Mansion.


    At first, he thought that he would be favored by the great tutor in the Immortal Mansion, because he was the best among the students who entered the Immortal Mansion that year.


    "Wen Liang." The Great Teacher glanced at him, then at Wen Liang, and put down the jade token in his hand.


    not at all.


    The Great Mentor did not choose him.


    The great mentor chose a man named Wen Liang, a stupid man who was born in the first immortal cultivator family in Daqi and started practicing from the womb, but he was still not as good as him.


    If it was nothing more than that, he would only feel a little angry and unwilling, but until the end, no mentor chose him. As the best person in his class, he was actually treated like this.


    He clearly remembered the sneer and sarcasm on everyone''s face.


    So what if you are talented.


    So what if you try your hardest.


    As long as there is no background behind you and no one chooses you, you will not be able to enter the Immortal Mansion!


    This is the Immortal Mansion that countless monks yearn for.


    As a matter of course, he did not enter the Immortal Mansion, but was sent to a small remote county town to serve as an official guard here.


    "It''s very good here, but there is a lack of aura, and even a cultivator can''t see one. What is the difference between us and a prison!"


    "At first, I thought that the mentor of the Immortal Mansion just asked me to come here to sharpen my mind, but this wait is fifty years. Fifty years, for a mortal, is a lifetime. Not short."


    "From then on I knew they had forgotten about me, no one remembered me, except the name on the roster. I didn''t make any mistakes."


    An Wuda said mockingly, the eyes of the dead fish were bloody, and his face was full of resentment and injustice, and he also turned into evil spirits roaming the city.


    The whole city was distorted and turned into a huge ghost, and it was difficult for Yueli alone to resist. The colorful sword light was pressed to a corner of the city, flickering like ripples, getting dimmer and dimmer.


    She had already sent a distress signal to the monks who came to eliminate the demons, but no one responded to her. It must be that the city is in a closed space.


    Yueli stood motionless among hundreds of thousands of ghosts, and her Wugou sword made her temporarily invincible, but she also couldn''t escape from here.


    If it goes on like this for a long time, she will definitely die here.


    An Wuda''s strength is not as good as hers, relying on the city and the unknown things under the city to trap her.


    Yueli wanted to understand this, so he did the opposite, cutting down the ground with a sword, the ground was split layer by layer, the houses on both sides also collapsed and destroyed, and still only the ground could be seen.


    However, it can be felt that the bottom is hollow, and there are some bright fog lights overflowing from the gap, which looks beautiful, accompanied by a breath of life, as if spring is coming.


    Seeing this scene, An Wuda''s expression changed, and then he said quietly: "Do you want to know what is below? It is the source that can overturn the world."


    As he said that, his expression gradually became crazy. A scarlet chain appeared between his hands. There was a sickle at the end of the chain. There was a shimmer on the surface, which seemed not too bright.


    "The source of subverting the world?" Yue Li frowned slightly, he didn''t believe what the other party said, and he didn''t think that a small evil cultivator would have such a thing in his hands. No one dared to subvert the world, even a sword fairy I dare not say so.


    She slashed at the crack with a sword again, and more mist drifted out from it, the big formation in the city shook violently, and the surrounding space distorted.


    Yue Li was very keen, aware of the gap in the formation at this moment, and cut out with a sword, the moonlight filled the sky.


    Seven-colored sword lights shot out from behind, forming a torrent that ran through the entire formation, and many ghosts died in it.


    An Wuda couldn''t help but took two steps back, he didn''t expect Yueli to be so fierce, and only relied on the momentary opening when the formation shook, he broke through it.


    He secretly had a bad idea, turned around and ran out of the city, knowing that without the support of the big formation, he would not be Yueli''s opponent at all. As for the number of these ghosts in the city, they were not considered powerful, without the support of the big formation, Can''t pose a threat to Yueli.


    The cracks on the ground were getting bigger and bigger, and a large amount of bright white mist rushed out like a volcanic eruption. Below the city was a clear spring.


    This spring seems to have been artificially created, with regular edges and a hexagonal shape, and a statue of a half-length woman standing on the edge of the spring,


    In the middle of the spring water sat a person cross-legged, wearing a white dress, with disheveled hair, unable to see his face clearly.


    Yueli still recognized him at a glance, and he was also the head of Hezhou''s seven sons, Wen Miao, a member of Daqi Immortal Mansion.


    The two parties were fairly familiar before, and she recognized Wen Miao who hadn''t seen him for a long time at a glance.


    "Why are you here!" Yue Li questioned, feeling something was wrong, and retreated silently.


    From Wen Miao''s body, she felt the aura of a monk in the body-fit stage, but it was not pure, a bit messy.


    Looking again, there was another person lying beside Wen Miao, who seemed to be a woman, without any breath, and a thin layer of ice formed on her skin.


    The Confucian Temple opened its eyes to look at Yueli, with a smile on his face, with a graceful look, pointing to the woman lying beside him: "Yueli, let me introduce you, this is my wife, Zhang Zhiruo."


    Yue Li was stunned for a moment, revealing an incredulous look, in the early years, he had heard that Wen Miao was a Taoist companion, who seemed to have died in an accident, and his name was also Zhang Zhiruo.


    "Life and death cannot be detached, this is the way of heaven! Wen Miao, do you know what you are doing!" Yue Li scolded with a serious face, her face was numb, knowing that the Wen Miao in front of her was not the Wen Miao she knew.


    Wen Miao asked calmly: "Who told you that the way of life and death is irreversible? This is just the understanding of the ancients. They have never tried it. Most of the current monks are pedantic, including those big monks in the Immortal Mansion."


    "You say this is the way of heaven, so who told you this? Could it be the so-called way of heaven?"


    It seems reasonable, but it is full of fallacies.


    A lunatic holding a gun is terrifying, and what is even more frightening is that the lunatic does not yet consider himself a lunatic, trying to force others to identify with himself.


    Yue Li didn''t dwell on this issue, some things didn''t make sense, so he asked, "Did you succeed? What is this spring water?"


    The underground spring water is full of vitality, and Yueli is only separated by a long distance. After taking a breath, he feels refreshed, and the blood flow in his body accelerates.


    It doesn''t look like some evil thing, but it looks like some kind of fairy treasure, which is actually in such a remote place.


    Wen Miao did not answer directly, but looked at the clear spring water on the ground, and said, "This is probably the legendary fountain of life, which can prolong human life. Who would have thought that such a treasure would exist in such a barren place? I just saw it." When it arrived, it was incredible.¡±


    "It''s thanks to An Wuda. He discovered this place. I suspect that some powerful person sealed this spring here. He wanted to enjoy the secret of longevity for himself, but died unexpectedly."


    "It took the two of us several months to break the ban. You know, my wife shouldn''t have died. This is an opportunity."


    His expression became more and more crazy, and even a little bit of remorse disappeared. He put the body of the woman next to him into the spring water and sank slowly.


    Yue Li wanted to stop it, but it was too late, the corpse had already fallen into the spring water, the deep red color like blood quickly permeated the spring water, it seemed that a cloud of white mist figure was struggling to get out of the woman''s body.


    Yue Li opened his eyes wide, felt palpitations, immediately turned around, ready to fly away, but saw a white arm stretched out from the ground, grabbing her ankle.


    "You''re still too naive, you should have run away just now." Wen Miao sighed, knowing Yue Li quite well.


    "I can reverse life and death, and killing you is not difficult."


    "I have comprehended the mysteries of the Supreme Code from this spring water, and I don''t know if you can bear it."


    Wen Miao''s left arm was empty, only bright white mist.


    snap.


    It was like the sound of broken joints, or a snap of fingers, crisp and loud.


    Vision becomes pitch black.


    She suddenly couldn''t see anything, her perception became weak, and she fell to the ground all of a sudden.


    Her five senses and sense of spirituality were all deprived!


    "An Wuda, this woman is entrusted to you, and I will do what you promised me." Wen Miao''s voice came, half of her body sank into the spring water, and her flesh and blood rotted little by little.


    Half of the originally clear spring water turned scarlet during this process, exuding a rancid smell, and limbs floated out of it.


    Two completely different springs flowed continuously, forming a yin and yang pattern, with Wen Miao sitting cross-legged in the middle.


    "Fairy, what am I talking about? It is impossible for a high-ranking person to be high all the time. The luck may point to fate, but the luck should not remain the same. It should rotate, just like the wind in the mountains."


    "Ordinary people should not always be ordinary people, and immortals should not always be immortals."


    An Wuda muttered, walking step by step, the ghosts in the city manifested again, blocking the moonlight in the sky.


    He didn''t become a cultivator after discovering this spring, but he had already been a cultivator before. The aura in this place was too scarce, probably absorbed by this spring. If he practiced normally, he couldn''t make any progress.


    Perhaps when he was dispatched to this place, he was already destined to become an evil cultivator.


    So all of this is the sin of those high and mighty people in Xianfu.


    Yes, that''s it!


    Under the sky full of stars, Zhou An walked with his sword, and after reaching a small achievement in the way of swordsmanship, he was able to fly with the sword at a long distance, and he was faster than ordinary swordsmen.


    The stars in the sky seemed to be moving away from him, avoiding him.


    Tens of thousands of ghosts rushed towards Yueli, the moonlight exploded, and countless lights and shadows were found, but there was no Yueli''s body.


    "Quick chase, she has already run away!" Wen Miao''s voice came from behind.


    "It seems that I still underestimated the Wugou sword body, but it can resist the Great Deprivation Technique to a certain extent." He thought to himself, thinking that he was also close to the fire.


    It was just a clone just now, formed by moonlight and sword intent, it still maintained a certain degree of self-awareness for a short period of time, so it was extremely difficult to distinguish.


    Yueli flew at low altitude with a low spiritual sense. Her five senses and spiritual sense were very weak, so it was impossible to fight the battle. She had to go to the nearest strange stone city for help.


    This is also her only way out.


    Most of his spiritual sense was deprived, just like an ordinary person, walking on a moonless night, he could only move forward by groping, Yue Li went on a rampage, bumped into a mountain beside him, and hit the ground again, in extreme embarrassment.


    It seems that An Wuda is the only one chasing her. Her cultivation level is higher than that of An Wuda. Even if she is deprived of her five senses and spiritual sense, she will still not slow down too much, enough to persist until she goes to Qishi City.


    Qishi City is very big, similar to Wu''an City, and far away, you can feel the breath of fireworks and the noise of ordinary people.


    This reassured Yueli a lot, and she could vaguely see the blurry light spot in the distance ahead.


    In the vague, blurry sky, there were several figures approaching him from the front, and someone shouted:


    "Fellow Daoist, we see that you seem to be being hunted down, we are here to help you!"


    The voice was strong and centered, it was the monk who came to the city to deal with the monsters before, so Yueli couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    She also said via voice transmission: "The entire county in Luping County was killed by evil cultivators, and one of them was following me to chase and kill me. All former fellow Taoists helped me stop it."


    Wow~


    The flames rise.


    Immediately afterwards, she saw a flash of fire coming towards her in the vague darkness.


    bang~


    Following the explosion, Yue Li fell from mid-air, with flames all over his body, and an unbelievable look on his face, realizing that these people were also evil cultivators themselves.


    no wonder...


    "I think you are an evil cultivator by running away in a panic."


    "Hahaha."


    "It''s a pity, the fairy Wang Tianzong accidentally fell in this mission."


    "The corpse was also defiled by villains."


    The people in the sky were talking in a hurry, but they didn''t notice the inconspicuous sword light coming from below.


    With the sound of the sword, one person''s head fell down.


    The strength of these people is not strong, she suffered a little injury just now, the problem is that after this delay, An Wuda from behind also caught up.


    Accompanied by ghosts all over the sky, it seems that **** is also coming.


    "You slaughtered so many mortals for your own selfish desire, do you really feel sorry for it?"


    Yueli got up from the ground, looked back at the direction An Wuda came from, and shouted loudly, with a burst of anger.


    When An Wuda heard the words, the smile on his face deepened, full of resentment: "Isn''t this kind of exploitation just layer by layer? You monks who are high above the top and have low eyes but low abilities have been exploiting us monks who are not in the mainstream."


    "We have to exploit ordinary people. They have nothing, and the only thing that can be exploited is their flesh and blood, worthless life and a little bit of poor blood."


    An Wuda felt that what he said was very reasonable. The world is too distorted, so it must be changed and subverted. He continued:


    "Ordinary people only live for a few decades, so what''s the difference between dying early and dying late? Now I understand that the long life of a cultivator is exchanged for the short life of a mortal."


    "At the end of the day, we are all exploiting these mortals, but in different ways. Don''t make fun of yourself and blame us on moral grounds."


    "Even if you die here today, you will have to blame yourself. Can''t you just stay on the mountain? You have to run down the mountain."


    Ghosts all over the sky are rushing towards me again, UU reading www.uukanshu. From all directions, with malicious gleams in his eyes, his sharp claws slashed across the air, making a terrifying howl.


    At this time, she is like a small boat on the sea, which will capsize in the dark storm at any time.


    There is only a faint light, a faint air current, a faint smell and vague shadows.


    Continuous sword light shot out, piercing the dark night sky.


    Yue Li was extremely tenacious and did not fall down. His body was covered in blood, and the fingers of the hand holding the sword were bitten off one by one by ghosts, and he still swung the sword.


    Seeing this situation, those evil cultivators couldn''t help but twitch their faces. They just felt that Mrs. Yueli was too difficult to deal with. She was still able to fight after her five senses and spiritual senses were blocked. Ordinary monks probably gave up resistance long ago.


    Yue Li showed a tragic smile, tears flowed from his blood-red eyes, like a newly born evil spirit: "Today, even if I die here, I won''t make it easy for you."


    In terms of death, she would have died on that horrible night long ago.


    The colorful sword lights shot out again, flying in all directions without any aim.


    An Wuda''s expression turned ugly, and the chain in his hand extended tens of feet, hitting Yueli''s heart, and more chains appeared around him.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 108： spring

    Zhou An immediately left the banquet, stepped on his sword and flew out of the imperial city, heading towards the direction pointed by the moonlight.


    Perhaps it was an intuition, the first time he saw the moonlight, he felt that Yueli might be in danger.


    There is fate and cause and effect in the world. At the moment when the great changes occurred in the Immortal Contest, everything went wrong. It seemed that the sky in Daqi was about to collapse, and there were more and more black substances in the luck.


    At this time.


    A person stood in front of him, wearing white clothes with fluttering clothes, it was Xu Chang.


    "I figured it out, this is a dead end for you, it''s better not to go." Xu Chang seemed to know what Zhou An was going to do.


    Zhou An didn''t think much, pushed Xu Chang away, and said decisively: "Since you say so, then I will go even more."


    He wasn''t too sure before, but after hearing what Xu Chang said, he was sure that Yueli was indeed in danger.


    Xu Chang seemed to have expected that Zhou An would say this, and took out a golden short sword from his arms, with gold threads engraved on the edge, which was exquisite and majestic.


    He handed the short sword to Zhou An: "I can''t leave the imperial city now, so I can only give you this sword. This is the sword of imperial destiny, which contains 10% of the luck of the imperial city. At critical times, it may be able to I will help you."


    Zhou An nodded, took the sword decisively, and went to the south with the sword, turning into a ray of light across the night sky.


    Xu Chang looked at the direction where Zhou An left, pondered something, and sighed again: "I don''t know if I can be rescued."


    Of course he couldn''t see through Zhou An''s fate, he just deduced it from other aspects and got some results.


    "Zhou An is a variable. If it wasn''t for it, Daqi would have collapsed, and the sky would have changed."


    He probably also understands that if there is no Zhou An, I am afraid that there will be no natural Confucian scholar like him.


    In terms of Daqi''s current aura, Confucian scholars should not have been born. This is like new shoots growing on rotten wood, and the dead wood has spring, but it is not known whether it is really spring.


    Zhou An felt the dimming of the moonlight on Cambridge, and he felt a little anxious, so he couldn''t help but speed up a little bit, and he saw Qishi City from a distance, and then he saw the colorful lights flying up into the sky, faintly visible, All of a sudden, Yue Li''s position was locked.


    The sword light was dim, not very powerful in itself, but more like a signal.


    The high-spirited sword intent resounded in the night sky of Qishi City. People walking on the street at night couldn''t help but look up to the sky, and they all showed expressions of amazement.


    The black ghost was cut open by a sword, and An Wuda''s head fell to the ground in response, and rolled over with an expression of disbelief, and the chain on his hand was broken in two.


    A strait of space was formed between him and Zhou An.


    "How can this be!"


    An Wuda''s face was terrified, and his vitality was unusually strong.


    But the victory was already divided, for him who had severed his head, his aura collapsed, and there was no room for resistance at all.


    Then a sword pierced through the body, and the next moment it was separated into dozens of sections, lying quietly on the ground. As for the other two evil cultivators present, their throats were also sealed by a sword. Before they realized what was going on, they lying on the ground.


    Yue Li was covered in scars all over his body, he hugged Zhou An, and said with a smile: "I knew you would come, but the speed is still a bit slow."


    Seeing her miserable appearance, Zhou An frowned tightly, and at the same time was a little surprised that Yueli''s Wugou sword body was still not broken after she was in this state, which was the reason why she was able to persevere until now.


    "What happened? Why are you in such a mess? You can''t see it?" Zhou An observed her appearance, noticing that her eyes were cloudy, her senses seemed to be very dull, and she was even more indifferent to the injuries on her body. No reaction.


    Yueli didn''t know how to explain it for a while, and said briefly: "I have been deprived of my five senses and spiritual sense by a brilliant Taoism. Miaowen, the head of the seven sons of Hezhou, in order to resurrect his dead Taoist companion, It''s gone mad now."


    "Don''t worry about me, go kill him now, otherwise I have a premonition that a more terrible disaster will come, and more people will die because of it."


    Zhou An hesitated, put Yueli in a tree hole ten miles away, took out a sail flag and planted it on the ground, forming a small barrier to cover Yueli''s aura.


    This sail flag is not a magic weapon, but a mysterious item he brought from Blue Star, which has the effect of isolating perception.


    During the whole process, Zhou An didn''t hesitate at all. According to what Yueli said, he stepped on his sword and headed towards Luping County. I believe that Yueli''s judgment was correct.


    at this time.


    The dagger in his hand shone with golden light, as if he felt the strong evil spirit in the city.


    At a glance, he saw the spring water in the shape of a yin-yang fish, continuously flowing, forming a vortex, and a man with only half of his body was sitting cross-legged on it, his lower body was completely devoid of flesh and blood, only bones remained, and the strange thing was the bones There is even a layer of skin on it.


    Zhou Anfei stepped forward, without saying a word, a sword cut down from the sky, throwing away the clouds and evil spirits in the city, the empty dark street was illuminated by the sword light, and mottled blood stains could be seen on the ground.


    As soon as the sword reached the top of the spring, it dissipated out of thin air, as if the inside and outside of the spring were not in the same space, and the sword flew to nowhere.


    Seeing this, Zhou An said loudly: "It''s you who made a move on Yue Li just now?"


    Only then did Wen Miao slowly open her eyes, and looked up at Zhou An: "I''ve never heard of a young sword cultivator as powerful as you before, and what I have to say matches Yueli well."


    "Actually, I didn''t want to kill her too much, otherwise she would have died just now."


    Zhou An was thoughtful: "So, I should thank you."


    Wen Miao nodded and said seriously: "It''s logical, originally you were going to die here, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com But I don''t really want to beat a mandarin duck, so you take her out of here, I Let the two of you live together."


    At this time, Zhou An noticed the spring water below, and was surprised to find that the clear part of the spring water had a strong breath of life, somewhat similar to the life energy rewarded by the system.


    "What is this spring water?" Zhou An''s attention was completely on the spring water, and if the spring water was useful to him, he couldn''t leave.


    Seeing Zhou An like this, Wen Miao showed an inexplicable smile: "Why? You are also interested in the spring of life. I thought you, like Yueli, were extremely pedantic."


    Zhou An shook his head and said, "It''s not that pedantic, it''s just more principled than ordinary people."


    Wen Miao continued: "There are universes in the spring of life, which contain the mystery of eternal life. As long as you cooperate with me, I will share a part of it with you."


    He also saw that Zhou An was extraordinary, and his strength might be more difficult than it seemed, and now that he was at a critical moment, it would be best if he could resolve it peacefully.


    Zhou An thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "I don''t really care about immortality, but I''m sick, and this spring water may be useful to me. Forget it if you cooperate, after all, I promised Yueli just now that I will kill you .¡±


    "It''s impossible for a man to break his promise, right?"


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 109： life and death

    "That''s true." Wen Miao nodded in understanding, raised her head, revealing empty eyes, no eyeballs, nothing, just like the itinerant Zhou An had seen before.


    Zhou An was able to confirm that he was not an itinerant, and the itinerant probably did not belong to this world, but came from the outside world, just like him.


    His spirit was highly concentrated, and he knew that the opponent had some kind of ability to deprive the five senses. Since he couldn''t kill him first, he could only take a step back and find a way to avoid this move.


    Immediately afterwards, in his field of vision, Wen Miao''s arm turned into a bright white mist.


    A white arm stretched out from the ground and grabbed him very quickly, and it was impossible to dodge.


    Zhou An drew his sword backhand and slashed away, but felt that his eyes were dark, as if he had fallen into a black closed space, with no light, no sound, and no smell, as if only the soul was floating in the void.


    Can''t feel anything, except... sword intent!


    He can feel the existence of the decaying sword intent. The sword intent has vitality and even has his own consciousness. Even if he can''t see or hear anything, it will guide him to fight.


    Guided by the decaying sword intent, he swung his sword again, and the blade swung behind him as if he had eyes, piercing through half of the city, and hitting Wen Miao who was hiding in the house.


    Wen Miao looked at Zhou An with a face full of surprise, confirming that this person was completely deprived of his five senses and sense of spirituality, and still hit his real body with incomparable precision.


    You know, Zhou An didn''t discover his real body before, but after being deprived of his innocence, he found it instead.


    This is a strange thing.


    He lowered his head and looked at his body. From his shoulders to his abdomen, he had been cut into two sections. A clear gap could be seen, and blood spurted out.


    The sharpness of the sword cultivator in front of him is not limited to the five senses and spiritual sense.


    Already pinched more than a dozen complicated formulas in his hands, terrifying aura spewed out from the ground, forming streaks of white lines visible to the naked eye, interspersed in the city, like a spider''s web.


    Seal the sky array.


    "There is a style in the Taishang Code called Fengtian. Unfortunately, the way of heaven is constantly changing, and it has long been impossible to perform it. But now I have penetrated the mystery."


    Zhou An naturally couldn''t hear Wen Miao''s words, following the guidance of the decadent sword intent, he swung his sword again.


    In this state, his body became dominated by the decadent sword intent, and the positions of both sides were reversed.


    Flying **** hands floated behind Zhou An, dancing wildly, everything began to wither with the scorching wind.


    Wen Miao looked at Zhou An in front of her, and was stunned, not understanding why Zhou An had changed so much in such a short period of time.


    The aura emanating from those **** hands was so distorted that it made his heart tremble.


    Are you an evil cultivator, or am I an evil cultivator?


    The **** hands kept hitting the Heaven Sealing Formation, shaking it violently every time, and breaking the threads formed by spiritual energy one by one.


    "How can it be."


    Wen Miao saw that the huge Fengtian Formation was forcibly torn into cracks by those black hands.


    There is an extremely distorted force that constantly shakes the foundation of Fengtian formation, and the foundation of Fengtian formation is that spring water.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Wen Miao immediately flew towards the spring, but was hit by the sword light from the side, flew out and landed on the ground, one arm broke off, and the spiritual energy began to disintegrate.


    He also understood the problem, and immediately withdrew the great deprivation technique on Zhou An. It could weaken others, but it strengthened Zhou An.


    Although he didn''t know the reason behind it, it was the fact that this sword repair revealed strange things everywhere.


    Sure enough, the moment Zhou An regained his spiritual awareness, those **** hands disappeared, as if they could not see the light, and returned to illusion again, retracting into Zhou An''s body.


    Seeing the messy scene around him, a large number of ruins, and Wen Miao lying on the ground, Zhou An was also a little dazed.


    No matter how you look at it, Wen Miao is a body-fitting monk, so why wouldn''t he close his eyes and beat him like this? Besides, he didn''t use too much force. Something unexpected happened just now.


    He noticed that the rotten sword intent had restrained, and before that it looked like it was about to move, but now it looked like it had been hollowed out, lying there limply, patting its buttocks without moving. ,


    "What did you do just now!" Zhou An looked at Wen Miao inexplicably.


    When Wen Miao heard Zhou An say this, she also looked dull. Shouldn''t he be asking Zhou An what he did just now?


    That terrifying monster is hidden in the opponent''s body.


    He felt that in comparison, he might be the good citizen, the righteous monk, not the one who was crusaded!


    Think about it and feel a little angry.


    At this time, he was covered with scars, and when he saw Zhou An was about to swing his sword again, he just came to the side of the spring and jumped into it.


    It seems that the water below is not a spring, but a mouthful of concentrated sulfuric acid. Wen Miao''s body melted into it, and quickly melted, leaving no bones left. Pain and joy intertwined on his face, and he shouted:


    "My love, come back to life!"


    His voice stopped abruptly.


    Zhou An frowned. Realizing that something was wrong, he retreated all the way to the edge of the city, just in time to see another group of people coming here. Their aura was abnormal and evil. They were obviously some evil cultivators, and there were quite a few of them. Twenty or thirty.


    Zhou An happened to be hiding his aura, so they didn''t notice it. On the contrary, this group of people flew straight in from the right side of the city, and they were also attracted by the strong aura of life.


    "It seems to be true. An Wuda didn''t lie to us. There is actually a legendary spring of life here!" White mist, his face is full of excitement.


    These people''s cultivation bases are not weak, and they all have the level of transforming gods. Several of them have completed the realm of transforming gods, but they are blocked by bottlenecks and cannot break through.


    Zhou An suspected that there was an old den of evil cultivators nearby, otherwise, how could there be so many evil cultivators here, or something important attracted them here.


    These evil cultivators should have gotten the news, because Zhou An killed the evil cultivator named An Wuda before, and after he died, the news spread.


    This was originally An Wuda''s method to check and balance Wen Miao, but he did not expect that he would die in the end.


    They were so insanely stimulated by the pure life energy that they scrambled to fly forward, but they didn''t find Wen Miao''s figure, they only saw the clear spring water.


    "Didn''t you say that the expert from the Immortal Mansion is also here? Where is he?" Another old man with a bell in his hand looked around and frowned, feeling a little weird.


    The burly monk grinned and flew towards the spring, "It doesn''t matter, let me see what this fountain of life is!"


    "Wait a minute, go down and look for death? I don''t know what''s going on." A person next to him shouted quickly, but he didn''t really make a sound, but stared at the spring water.


    The few other people didn''t make a sound. Since the burly man wanted to go, let him go, and it was considered a wayfinding.


    really.


    Before the burly man approached, the clear spring water suddenly boiled violently, startled him, and was about to run away, but found that the spring water was silent again. Resisting the uneasiness in his heart, he approached the spring water and stretched out his hand, with an excited expression poured into the face.


    Just breathing in the mist in the air, he felt that his cultivation base was about to move, and he might be able to break through to the fusion immediately after taking a sip.


    Why do they become evil cultivators, bear the infamy, and do dirty things? It''s not because there is no hope of breaking through in the normal way, so they are so desperate.


    The burly man was lying on the edge of the spring water, sticking out his head to drink the spring water, his face was full of enjoyment, his Adam''s apple kept wriggling, and the breath on his body climbed up at a steady speed.


    Seeing the situation, the others couldn''t sit still. Seeing the benefits of others was more uncomfortable than killing themselves, and immediately passed quickly, but at this moment, they saw that the burly monk''s body began to swell, looking It was terrifying, but there was still an expression of enjoyment on his face.


    His body continued to swell, and his whole body became extremely bloated and fat. Sitting by the spring water, he looked like a gigantic baby, and his skin was also tender and fair.


    Seeing this scene from a distance, Zhou An couldn''t help but feel a chill, and felt a little strange.


    "Since the spring of life is full of life energy, why did it melt when Wen Miao jumped down before, showing two completely different and extreme characteristics."


    life and death!


    These two properties are expressed on the same object, but it will not make people feel inconsistent.


    Sure enough, it was the same, Zhou An''s judgment was almost inseparable, the body of the burly and strong man began to rot in a certain moment, large pieces of flesh fell off piece by piece, the breath of life withered quickly, but there was no pain on his face, only joy happy.


    "Eternal life, I''m going to step into the realm of eternal life!"


    "Ha ha!"


    He laughed like crazy until he turned into a puddle of flesh and flowed into the spring.


    The other evil cultivators were stunned when they saw this scene, and quickly backed away. They were not stupid. They knew it might be a trap, but before they retreated, the spring water boiled again, and a large amount of bright white mist radiated from the spring water. Come out, covering the whole city, including Zhou An.


    It is clearly night, but under the shroud of bright white mist, the whole city looks like daytime, with a fairy air, a figure appears on the street, doing daily things, carrying a load to sell vegetables, and dragging a cart to deliver goods , There is also a cry of selling.


    These evil cultivators were stunned, not knowing what happened, and then indulged in it, even if it was just mist, it contained a lot of life energy. Let''s dance.


    "The effect of this mist seems to be much weaker, and it may be just right for us." The old Taoist waving a string of bells shouted, the jingling sounded very pleasant, and felt that they had found the correct way to use the fountain of life , "Presumably that Wen Miao died because he drank the fountain of life directly."


    People will believe what they want to believe, even immortal cultivators, otherwise, there will be no evil cultivators.


    Zhou An''s situation is similar, although he has been warning himself that there is something wrong with this thing, but the body can''t help absorbing it, not only from the nostrils, but also from the skin, from every pore on the skin.


    The decadent sword intent also appeared automatically, like a baby, sucking up the life energy around it.


    He felt his body was warm and very comfortable, like a desert that had been dry for a long time, it was moistened by a sudden downpour, and even the dry and cracked ground grew small blue buds, verdant and verdant.


    next moment.


    Zhou An came back to his senses again, with a look of panic on his face, and flew away. After seeing the end of the burly monk just now, he also knew that he might be on the verge of danger now.


    He was clearly on the edge of the city before, but at this time he couldn''t escape no matter what, he flew out of the range of white mist, and there was a boundless expanse of whiteness outside.


    He swung his sword to disperse the white mist, but the light of the sword was swallowed by the white mist and disappeared not far away.


    The more so, the harder he struggled, and the faster the sword came out of his hand.


    At this moment, under the nourishment of the mist, he seemed to have endless power, capable of cutting out tens of thousands of swords, millions of swords.


    Of course, this was most likely a sleepless night, as life energy confused his senses.


    He looked back and saw that those evil cultivators from before had all become fat and bloated, just like the burly cultivators before, with bliss on their faces.


    Some of them also wanted to run away, but they were caught by the necks of the arms formed by the mist protruding from the spring, unable to move.


    The clear spring water boiled for a while, Zhou An''s eyes were wide open, and a face protruded from the spring water. It was a bloated face with white lines, a bit like a whale, with jagged lines in its huge mouth. Even teeth, and a head of beautiful black hair, floating in the air.


    "What it is!"


    His eyes, face, hair, ears, nose, heart, lungs, even the nails on his toes trembled, as if he had seen some kind of creature that shouldn''t be seen.


    Intuition told him that this distorted monster was the lover who was revived by Wen Miao.


    "Wen Miao! Wen Miao! Where are you!"


    The monster made a hoarse voice and roared to the sky.


    The surrounding mist also kept trembling, full of pitiful and lonely emotions, which made Zhou An empathize with her, as if he could understand her pitiful and lonely, and never put himself in other people''s shoes like this.


    Panting for breath, Zhou An realized that he couldn''t go on like this, at least he couldn''t sit and wait for death, even if he died, he had to draw his sword.


    This is his way of swordsmanship, free from life and death, and not bound by life and death.


    A ray of rainbow light cut across half of the city, and the fierce sword intent covered the entire Luping County. Everyone in the city could hear the high and hoarse sword cry, and looked up involuntarily, but they couldn''t see anything.


    Regardless of the result of this sword.


    However, Zhou An noticed something wonderful, perhaps it could also be regarded as a kind of Tao, the Tao hidden in this small city.


    These people should be dead, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com But they seem to be alive now, and they think they are still alive.


    Under such circumstances, should they be considered dead or alive?


    In this city, the decisions of life and death are blurred, and when life and death are blurred, they don''t matter much anymore.


    This sword fell from the sky, and under the blessing of life energy, it was probably the strongest sword Zhou An had ever slashed in his life. He didn''t know how strong it was, and he didn''t have an exact comparison.


    The sword light quickly diminished in the mist, and landed on the monster, cutting out a clear sword mark. A large amount of purple blood sprayed out, filled the air, fell into the clear spring water, quickly dissipated, and became the same clear.


    "it hurts!"


    It was mixed with countless sharp and piercing noises, like high-frequency waves hitting the eardrums.


    Zhou An subconsciously covered his ears, and the bloated evil cultivators in the city exploded one by one, and blood and flesh fell from the sky like rain.


    His consciousness gradually became blurred, and he felt inexplicably happy, with a weird smile on his face.


    The fog in the whole city was surging, rushing towards him. His body was like a sponge, frantically absorbing the life energy in the fog. If he was about to die before, he could still live for a while now.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 110： Longmaiquan

    Seeing those evil cultivators die and disappear one by one, Zhou An was not sure what state he was in now, whether he was dead or still alive.


    The surrounding fog is getting thinner.


    The monster in the spring crawled out. It was much bigger than imagined, and it was hundreds of meters long. Its shape was erratic, like a huge ghost, but it had a body at the same time.


    Swing the sword!


    Slender black arms that resembled the blade of a sword came out, as if his sword intent had materialized into such a strange appearance.


    He didn''t have time to think about why there was such a change, but he felt that his mind became more and more numb, and there was no space to think about other issues, as if it was not he who was controlling the sword intent, but the sword intent was controlling him.


    The positions of the two parties were reversed.


    As Zhou An absorbed more and more life energy, the number of **** hands transformed from the decadent sword intent became more and more large, and their size became larger and larger.


    Although it is still not as huge as the monster in the spring, it is not small.


    The two monsters started a savage collision and fight in the city, but it seemed to have no effect on everything in the city, and the people on the street didn''t even notice the existence of these two terrifying monsters, and continued to do their own things .


    Both sides seem to exist in two different worlds.


    The monster''s fighting method was simple and rough. It used brute force to tear off the **** hands one by one, and then swallowed them into its stomach.


    At the same time, Zhou An also cut off pieces of flesh and blood from his body, which fell to the ground, turned into clear spring water, and flowed back again.


    As the battle progressed, Zhou An continued to absorb a large amount of life energy every moment, and he was also absorbing the mist formed by the spring water in the surrounding air.


    The fog in the city gradually thinned, and starlight shot down from above, revealing the ruins on the ground.


    Zhou An fell into a sluggish state, stopped thinking, and only knew to subconsciously swing his sword and swing his sword.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The sound of impact came from the ear.


    There was the smell of blood, there were shouts, and it was full of chilling breath.


    It seems that many, many people died.


    Zhou An raised his head slightly, his eyes regained some expression, and he held a clean long sword without any rust in his hand.


    Except for the sword, his whole body was covered with blood, covering his body like a layer of muddy flesh.


    look around.


    There is not a single intact building in the entire city, and it has become a large piece of ruins, and the ruins are full of various corpses.


    These corpses are all in a shriveled state, as if they have been dead for a long time, the flesh and blood are completely dried, and the wind blows and turns into sand and disperses.


    "How is this going!"


    Panting heavily, he knelt down on the ground, relying on the long sword in his hand, his body swayed, as if he would fall down at any time, like a machine that was running to the extreme, and would fall apart and shatter into countless parts at any time.


    He could recognize that these corpses on the ground were all immortal cultivators. Some of the corpses were quite distorted, probably evil cultivators, and he also knew that their corpses became like this because they were affected by the decaying sword intent.


    "There are so many people here? Are they all because of the spring of life?" He felt at a loss. Some of these people died under his hands. Although they were unconscious, they were still killed by him.


    He looked back, only to see the mouth of clear spring water, which was more than half less than before, and the monster was nowhere to be seen.


    There were almost no living people in the city, and he was the only one. There was a gaze cast here from a very far away, but it was covered by the mist of the spring, and it was impossible to check the situation in the city.


    Holding the sword, he stepped over the corpse and walked towards the spring step by step, intending to destroy the spring.


    This is not a treasure at all, but a scourge that can really overturn this world, the source of the end.


    As he approached, the spring water began to surge and boil, sensing his malicious intentions, bursting out a large amount of white mist again.


    Figures appeared from the white mist one by one, those who died before, most of them looked extremely dull, standing in place at a loss.


    Wen Miao was also among them, and beside him stood a beautiful woman, the two cuddled each other, showing a happy expression.


    "Huh?" Zhou An was taken aback for a moment, not knowing what was going on with these people, and subconsciously prepared to strike with his sword.


    "We have reversed life and death, and we can reappear in this world only after the way of heaven changes in this world." Wen Miao said with a smile, with a confident look on her face and no hostility.


    Everyone else reacted in much the same way.


    "What do you mean?" Zhou An frowned and asked, facing such a situation, he didn''t have much confidence.


    Wen Miao said mysteriously: "I am only one step away from becoming an immortal. If you are wise enough, you should know how to seize this opportunity."


    As soon as the voice fell, the surrounding fog quickly subsided, and even the spring water in the pool began to sink.


    After a few breaths, it was completely exhausted, and the city fell into a deathly silence, only Zhou An was alone.


    He finally realized that there was a big problem in this world, a big irreversible problem, similar to the doomsday.


    "Ahem~"


    He covered his mouth and coughed twice, blood was all over his hands.


    Although he had absorbed a large amount of life energy, his physical condition had not improved. Most of his head was absorbed by the decaying sword intent, which made his current condition even worse.


    To him, absorbing the life energy in the spring water is like drinking a crane to quench his thirst. Although it can continue his life, it also makes him step by step to an irreversible point.


    He walked out of the city, and there was snow like goose feathers floating in the sky, and a thick layer of snow was piled up on the ground outside the city. At a glance, there was no living thing, and there was death in the tranquility.


    Yue Li sat cross-legged under the tree, half of his body was buried in the heavy snow, motionless, the whole body was condensed with moonlight.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou An heaved a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on the corner of his dry mouth. He was more worried that Yueli would be affected by the fog in the city, but now it seems that he has not.


    "A lot of people died?" Yue Li opened his eyes, staring at Zhou An with agile eyes, feeling the lingering blood on his body.


    Zhou An hesitated for a moment, nodded and said: "Yes, many people came, they were all attracted by the spring of life, and almost all of them died in it, except me..."


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have let you come." Yue Li''s eyes trembled, and he could see that Zhou An''s state was not right, revealing a trace of death, and only a dying person would show such an aura.


    Zhou An fell silent, walked over, leaned over and picked up Yue Li, stepped on his sword and flew towards the direction of the imperial city, the wind and snow bypassed them and fell behind.


    The early sun shines on the mountains and fields, presenting an extremely beautiful scenery, which is also a superb view in the world.


    Yueli turned his face to listen to his heartbeat, grabbed Zhou An''s shoulder with his right hand, his nails got stuck in his clothes, and said coldly: "Aren''t you going to say something? Before, you told me that you can''t do anything, you can run Just run."


    Zhou An looked at Chaoyang, his eyes were full of light, sighed, shook his head and said: "We are different, my life is meaningless, if I die, I will die."


    "Why is it meaningless? How can there be such a proud person like you in the world. How many monks can''t reach this point in your swordsmanship." Yuenu smiled and saw Zhou An Look, feel a little funny.


    Zhou An felt relieved, and said affirmatively: "This is also the truth. If you hear the truth in the morning, you will die in the evening. Why should I ask for so much extravagantly?"


    He looked down at Yueli, feeling more and more transparent in his heart, and continued: "Actually, I am a dying person, and I came here to find a way to survive, so if I die, I will die, it is not a loss. "


    Yueli looked at the sky, his side face was illuminated, and sighed: "It''s a pity that a person like you died, I''m afraid there will be one less sword fairy in the future."


    She felt that Zhou An would have a chance to climb to the top of the Sword Immortal no matter what. Perhaps for every sword cultivator, the ultimate goal was not to ascend, but to become a Sword Immortal.


    Zhou An smiled, and said casually: "That may not be impossible."


    ¡ª¡ª


    After they returned to the imperial city, the news also spread to the imperial city, which excited everyone in the imperial city. A rare treasure appeared in Luping County, and Wen Miao, the head of the seven sons of Hezhou, became an evil cultivator. The monk died in it, but no one knew what happened, and everyone who knew died.


    Although Yueli''s injury was serious, after the doctor''s treatment, he would be fine after a period of recuperation.


    Zhou An did not tell anyone the details of the incident.


    He recalled that this matter was full of contradictions everywhere, such a big thing happened, so many evil cultivators appeared, and in one night, until the next morning, there was not a single big monk, even a monk in the integration period. arrived.


    This is too abnormal, and I don''t know whether these big monks saw the so-called fate, so they avoided it, or there are other strange things.


    The room is lit with incense, reflecting the light of the candles, revealing a bit of warmth.


    Qi Fugui fanned his fan, looked sideways out of the window, and said with a smile: "So you left suddenly last night to beg for a wife."


    He lowered his voice and said, "Look at you two being in such a mess, the things in Luping County won''t have anything to do with you, right?"


    Holding a flagon in his hand, Zhou An drank heavily. After enjoying himself, he let out a long sigh of relief and said lightly, "It does matter. I''m probably the only one who came out of the city."


    "What I''m more curious about is why there wasn''t a single body-fit cultivator going to Luping County last night in the Immortal Mansion."


    "Instead, some of the nearby monks ran to die, just like the moths to the flame, dying one crop after another. The scene was tragic, tragic."


    Although the words were miserable, there was no extra expression on Zhou An''s face, as if he was talking about something insignificant.


    Qi Fugui''s strength was sometimes light and sometimes heavy, he seemed a little upset, he hesitated for a moment before saying:


    "My father''s situation seems to be very bad, so the national teacher must stay in the imperial city. I don''t know what the other monks in the fit period are doing."


    "But I suspect that they are also afraid. They are afraid that Luping County is a trap, so they didn''t go."


    Zhou An nodded: "It''s reasonable to say that, after all, those evil cultivators who appeared at the Immortal Contest are truly incredible."


    Even the emperor of Daqi had learned the truth in the imperial city, how could ordinary monks who joined together not be afraid, so they had to hide their heads in the imperial city.


    Having a high cultivation base does not mean that one is not afraid of death, on the contrary, it may be the opposite.


    Qi Fugui continued: "Originally, after the Immortal Contest ended, you were going to go to the Longmai Spring deep in the palace for baptism, but something happened, so it was postponed to half a month later."


    "Don''t forget, don''t run away suddenly like yesterday. The spiritual power in Longmai Spring is extremely rich, which can greatly promote the cultivation of monks. Even some monks in the fusion stage are coveted, but Because the spiritual power in it is quite special, it will only be effective if you enter it for the first time."


    Zhou An nodded to express his understanding, and he didn''t really care about it. He didn''t think the so-called Longmai Spring would be useful to him, but he still wanted to go there.


    at this time.


    He had already suppressed the death energy in his body, so Qi Fugui couldn''t see it either.


    The seven days passed quickly, and Zhou An was not idle, taking Yueli to visit the imperial city and the surrounding mountains and rivers, it was quite nourishing.


    After the previous incident in Luping County, the whole Daqi seemed to have calmed down, as if it had returned to its original state, calm and peaceful.


    Half a month later, in the early morning, Zhou En and Yueli were eating beef offal noodles at a roadside noodle stall. They ate several bowls of noodles wrapped in noodle soup, and their stomachs were warm.


    A talisman appeared in Yueli''s hand, his face was not very good-looking, he frowned slightly and said: "I just got the news that Wangtianzong is going to close the mountain gate and call all the disciples back."


    Zhou An was taken aback for a moment, and while eating the noodles, he asked without raising his head, "Why? Is there any special reason?"


    Yue Li shook his head, stopped the chopsticks in his hand, and the bowl next to him was stacked higher than a human head: "I don''t know the details, it probably has something to do with the luck of the heavens. When the heavens change drastically, sects like Wangtianzong close their gates It¡¯s also normal. If it can be passed down from the ancient times, it will naturally have its own way.¡±


    Zhou An looked up at her and asked, "Are you going back too?"


    Yueli showed a charming smile, like Wang Qingquan: "If you don''t go back, I don''t agree with such an approach. My cultivation of immortality is not to prove Taoism and longevity, but to slay demons."


    "It''s good to have something to say. If you have different ways, don''t conspire with each other, even if you are a teacher''s relatives."


    Zhou An looked up at the sky subconsciously, and there was a black silk thread falling from the sky, which was ominous.


    Today''s Daqi is in trouble.


    "It seems that you big sects really have two ways of looking for advantages and avoiding disadvantages, even for immortal cultivators. If you die halfway, what are you talking about ascending to immortality?" He sighed.


    Since some things have happened, there must be a reason for them, just like the end, it will not happen for no reason.


    After breakfast, Zhou An took more than 20 people from the Qingzhou team to the palace.


    This time they flew over, and now that this condition is in place, he can''t be harsh on himself.


    "I thought we were going to walk there." Li Luo said lazily, but she was actually complaining.


    Zhou An looked back at her, and said bluntly: "If you want, you can go down, I won''t stop you."


    Wei Lanfeng agreed with a serious face: "I won''t stop you either."


    Cheng Jin also nodded.


    Seeing this, Liluo approached Yueli who was next to her, and pretended to cry: "Sister Yueli and the others are bullying me."


    With a smile on the corner of Yue Li''s mouth, he moved his shoulders calmly, and said, "Since they won''t stop me, then I won''t stop me either, because walking can exercise your body."


    Naturally, Yueli would not go in, so he sent them to the gate of the imperial palace, then stopped, and instructed: "Although Longmai Spring is very beneficial to cultivation, but we still have to do what we can, otherwise, it will be counterproductive."


    Everyone understands the truth that too much is too much, but in the face of real temptation, who can control it.


    Just like before in Luping County, those monks faced the fountain of life like crazy, entered the city regardless of life and death, and none of them survived in the end.


    "Yeah." Zhou An stopped and looked back at her, feeling inexplicably heavy in his heart, just thinking that if he hadn''t met Yueli in this world, he probably wouldn''t have so many worries at this moment.


    Once people have concerns, they will become in a dilemma.


    The same is true for sword repair.


    The national teacher, Yi Yuxian came to greet them in person, if it was in the past, naturally he would not.


    Yi Yuxian''s eyes were on Zhou An''s body from the beginning to the end when he saw them, and he didn''t move, as if no one else around him existed.


    This made Zhou An feel cold all over, shrank back a little disgusted, and said: "If you have anything to say, there is no need to do this."


    Yi Yuxian chuckled, without the slightest demeanor of being a national teacher, like a swindling Taoist priest on the street, said: "Of course there are things."


    As he spoke, his voice lowered and turned into a thin line into Zhou An''s ears.


    "Since you are so sincere, little brother, then I will just say it straight. Your Majesty and I hope that you can enter the Immortal Mansion, and the Immortal Mansion will naturally spare no effort to train you."


    Although the words are not exhaustive, the meaning is very obvious. Yi Yuxian thinks that he has a chance to become a sword fairy, so he values ??it so much. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com Otherwise, Da Qi''s Immortal Mansion would not make much difference if there was one more monk at the fusion stage and one less monk at the fusion stage.


    Zhou An glanced at him inexplicably, and then said following his words: "Then I only have one request, otherwise I wouldn''t bother to join Daqi Immortal Mansion."


    ¡­


    Others saw Zhou An communicating with Yi Yuxian, and they didn''t know what they were talking about, but they could roughly guess it.


    Some things are already on the bright side, and smart people can see it.


    The time between the two of them was not too long, about one or two quarters of an hour, with smiles on their faces, and they seemed to have a very happy chat.


    Then Yi Yuxian led them to the depths of the palace, passed the guards'' handles, and came to a magnificent hall.


    Walking from the side hall of the main hall to the ground, the spiritual energy became more and more intense in the process, and even formed a fog visible to the naked eye.


    This also made Zhou An think of the spring of life, but there is still an essential difference between the two.


    The mist here has no life energy, but pure aura.


    However, after seeing the so-called Longmai Spring with his own eyes, Zhou An was not calm. There is a stone statue of a half-length woman beside the Longmai Spring, which is exactly the same as the one seen next to the Spring of Life. At most, the color and texture are slightly different. .


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 111： heavy snow

    Yi Yuxian keenly noticed the change in Zhou An''s expression, and asked: "What''s the matter? Is there anything special about it? The aura in Longmai Spring is quite special. It has the function of synthesizing impurities in the body. My flawless glazed body is made here."


    Zhou An''s eyes focused on the statue of the half-length woman. When he was in Luping County, he didn''t pay much attention to the statue next to the spring.


    The statue woman''s hair stood up, like black snakes staring at the people around her, with an inexplicable taste, making people''s eyes involuntarily move to other directions, instead of looking at her.


    "This statue looks very special, is it refined?" Zhou An asked seemingly casually.


    Yi Yuxian shook his head: "According to the records in the Dashu Mansion, this statue already existed when Longmai Spring was formed, and it was probably formed by a natural illusion."


    "But the statue itself has no special function, and it has never shown any brilliance."


    Zhou An nodded, he didn''t get too entangled in this issue, but he felt a little bit afraid of Longmai Spring, thinking that this place might not be clean.


    Even though he was thinking this way, he didn''t notice anything wrong. Apart from the rich aura, there was nothing special about it. He didn''t even notice the special aura here. Probably because he wasn''t a pure immortal cultivator. The perception of this aspect is relatively slow.


    Yi Yuxian stopped, and said to Zhou An and the people behind: "Just go in. If you practice in Longmai Spring, you will naturally feel the specialness of this place. The more you go in, the stronger the aura will be. Cultivators below infant and below can only stay on the periphery and must not enter."


    While talking, he looked at Zhou An and said: "Your cultivation base is the highest, so you can probably go to the middle of Longmai Spring to practice, but you have to do what you can, as some people who overestimated themselves died here .¡±


    Zhou An nodded to express his understanding, and led a group of people from Qingzhou to the Longmai Spring. The spring water flowed over their thighs, and the dirt on their clothes disappeared after touching the spring water.


    The spring water has not changed in any way, and it is still extremely clear. If you look down from the top, you will not be able to detect the existence of the spring water.


    The monks in Qingzhou all showed excitement on their faces.


    Li Luo said: "It has been heard for a long time that the aura in the Longmai Spring can help break through the bottleneck. In the Immortal Mansion, there are two cultivators at the transformation stage who rely on the aura in the Longmai Spring to break through the fusion stage."


    Cheng Jin said arrogantly: "This time I will definitely be able to break through Huashen."


    Wei Lanfeng glanced at him and smiled: "Your cultivation has not been polished to perfection, how can you break through."


    Cheng Jin said confidently: "Who said that you have to polish to perfection to break through, and only those who are stuck in peace will polish their cultivation to perfection in Huashen to seek an opportunity for breakthrough."


    Before walking a few steps inside, there were people sitting cross-legged in the spring to practice. There were only about twenty of them, not many for this huge spring, and they would not disturb each other.


    Zhou An walked inside, the mist became thicker and thicker, and some droplets of spiritual energy appeared on the skin. He kept walking inside, and did not stop when he reached the middle of the spring, wanting to see what was in the depth of the spring. situation.


    He walked very slowly, much slower than normal walking, and the surrounding environment showed subtle changes in his vision, which were not easy to detect, and the originally transparent spring water became less transparent.


    Suddenly, the clear spring water was as bright red as blood. When he came back to his senses, he checked the situation around him, but found nothing abnormal. Everything was still the same as before, the mist curled up, and the ground was calm The mirror-like spring water seems to be in a fairyland.


    Even so, in his eyes, the sense of disobedience in front of him is getting heavier and heavier, as if he is wearing a pair of colored glasses.


    "Blood?"


    "Why is it blood?"


    He muttered, confirming that the red liquid he saw just now was blood.


    "Could it be that Longmai Spring itself is the blood of some kind of creature?"


    Zhou An frowned tightly, thinking back and forth a lot, but couldn''t come up with a result. He only felt that Longmai Spring was very mysterious, and probably it was much more than it appeared on the outside.


    Just as he was wandering, his body underwent obvious changes, and his mystery increased at a visible speed.


    As an Extraordinary, he doesn''t need to cultivate like a cultivator, and there is no need for that, and the increase in mystery is a very metaphysical thing. Sometimes it doesn''t change for a month or two, and sometimes it starts after eating. growth, or even decline.


    Then, he carefully checked the situation in his body, unexpectedly, the breath of life remaining in his body merged with the breath of decay.


    It is fusion rather than cancellation.


    The reason why the spring of life can extend his life is that it can offset the decay brought by the decaying sword intent, so that he can survive.


    But now the two have started to merge miraculously. This is an incredible thing, and sometimes they are incompatible.


    It is precisely because of this that his mystery has risen upwards, and as the speed of fusion is getting faster and faster, the speed of mystery growth is also getting faster and faster.


    He stood in the spring water without moving for a long time, and the aura on his body became more and more mysterious.


    Yi Yuxian who was outside the spring was surprised. After waiting for two days, there was no change. He was about to leave when he suddenly felt the fluctuation of Zhou An''s spiritual power, and his cultivation increased at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This kind of speed is unheard of. If the speed of ordinary cultivators is riding a bicycle, then the extremely talented ones are driving a car, and Zhou An simply rides a rocket and is about to go to heaven.


    This situation lasted for two or three days, and then it stopped abruptly, and there was no more movement. Yi Yuxian''s face was a little numb, and he really wanted to go in to see what was going on with Zhou An, but he was afraid of disturbing him.


    ¡­


    Standing deep in the spring, Zhou An opened his eyes, frowned, and realized that something was wrong. The aura around Longmai Spring quickly merged the breath of life with the decayed breath in his body.


    But the rotten sword intent can continuously bring him rottenness, without life energy as a barrier, he will die faster.


    And I don''t know what it is that is fused, it''s a black mass, wandering through his body on its own, if you don''t pay attention, you can''t feel its existence, it doesn''t seem to have any influence on him.


    "Hiss~~"


    He let out a breath, realizing that he seemed to be here to die.


    "Life Spring, Dragon Vein Spring, Decaying Sword Intent..."


    After thinking about it, he affirmed that there should still be something similar to decaying springs in this world. The nature of life springs and decaying sword intents are opposite, and the aura in Longmai Spring is just like some kind of adhesive, which can bind Two substances with completely opposite properties are perfectly fused together.


    When he walked out of Longmai Spring again, he found that there was no one outside. Two guards in golden armor were guarding the door, and a man who looked like a **** was waiting for him.


    Zhou An stepped out of the spring and asked, "Where are the others?"


    The **** lowered his head, looked at him from the corner of his eye, and said respectfully: "My lord, the other people have all left a few days ago, and the national teacher also left beforehand, so let me wait here for your lord."


    After Zhou An left Longmai Spring, he felt a deep death in the palace, rising from the direction of the Golden Luan Hall.


    He didn''t stay too long, the wind was blowing under his feet, he stepped on his sword and flew out of the palace. When he walked out of the palace, he realized that the situation outside was different from when he came in. There were few people on the street, and there were thick piles of piles. Snow, a faint **** aura floating in the air.


    As soon as he walked halfway, Zhou An saw a **** monk in the alley below being chased by another man with purple bloodshot face and red eyes, shouting for help, not far away Even if someone saw this scene, they fled one after another, let alone stepping forward to help.


    With one wave of his hand, a sword shadow fell from the sky, nailing the man behind him to the ground.


    Seeing this, the monk who was being chased also stopped. Seeing Zhou An falling from the sky, he quickly cupped his hands and thanked him: "Thank you for your help, senior, thank you for your help."


    Zhou An frowned, and looked at the man on the ground. He was a Golden Core cultivator. The spiritual energy in his body was completely disordered, like a mess, and exuded a deep evil spirit.


    "What''s going on here?" He asked the monk.


    The monk was taken aback, looked at Zhou An''s expression, and then explained: "There is a big problem with the snow falling in the imperial city, that is, what happened in the past few days. It is normal for seniors not to know."


    "At the beginning, no one noticed it. Some monks in the imperial city started to go crazy and demonized. After more and more people followed, they realized that there was a problem with the snow falling from the sky."


    "That''s why many monks have fled the imperial city now. I also went through many fierce battles just now, and my aura was exhausted. Otherwise, how could this person be my opponent."


    Zhou An didn''t talk nonsense with this person. Realizing the urgency of the situation, he immediately stepped on his sword and flew towards the Wu''an Palace at a faster speed, beheading several crazy people along the way, including monks and ordinary people.


    He thought that Qi Fugui had already left here, but he didn''t expect that other people in Qingzhou had left.


    Qi Fugui breathed a sigh of relief when he saw him: "You finally came out. If you don''t come out again, I can hardly stand it anymore."


    Zhou An asked: "What''s the matter? What''s the situation now, the heavy snow in the imperial city will make people demonized?"


    Qi Fugui thought for a while and said: "I don''t know the specifics, it is probably caused by the great changes in the way of heaven, the falling snow is full of evil spirits, monks with defective moods can easily fall into the way, but those mortals mostly No problem at all."


    Zhou An was a little strange: "Then if you don''t leave, it may be difficult to resist this evil spirit with your cultivation base."


    Qi Fugui shook his head, and said with a serious expression: "Father is dying now, and I can''t leave even more. I must suppress the luck of the imperial city."


    "Besides, as a prince, I have good luck, and the six evils are not invading, so there is no big problem."


    "Then what are you afraid of?" Zhou An relaxed a little, sat down at the side, grabbed the hip flask on his waist and drank heavily. The hip flask itself was also a small space container, which contained ten buckets of wine, enough for him to drink.


    Qi Fugui seemed to be really nervous, with sweat on his forehead. After seeing Zhou An, he let go of his hanging heart, shook his head and said, "You don''t know, there are rumors that the father is dying, but the father doesn''t want to die. You haven''t seen anyone for a while, but after you entered Longmai Spring, you summoned King Jing''an."


    "Everyone understands what it means to summon King Jing''an at this time. I''m afraid the will has already been prepared."


    "At this time, there was such a phenomenon in the imperial city, which caused a large number of monks to leave."


    Zhou An also understood what he meant, thoughtfully: "So you are worried that someone will come to assassinate you, is it the First Prince?"


    Qi Fugui took a deep breath: "Anyone has the possibility. The current situation is too chaotic. There are quite a few people who want me to die."


    "The main reason is that I don''t have much power. The few monks who were protecting me in the palace had to leave the imperial city because of the symptoms of demonization."


    He was like a general with a shaved head on a chessboard, without any protection, even a **** could be a general.


    Qi Fugui endured such pressure, but still did not leave the imperial city, and Zhou An couldn''t help admiring his courage.


    Zhou An asked again: "Yue Li also left?"


    Qi Fugui speeded up the movement of the fan in his hand, shook his head a bit and said: "No, actually I also persuaded your daughter-in-law to leave, but she has to wait for you to come out if she says anything."


    "But I don''t think she has been affected, and she still has the mind to hang out outside."


    Zhou An probably could also think about what Yueli was doing now, and said, "With her around, you shouldn''t be too dangerous."


    Naturally, Yueli''s strength is undeniable. It is impossible for ordinary monks at the transformation stage to be her opponent, and there are only so many monks at the fusion stage in the whole world, so it is impossible to blatantly assassinate Qi Fugui.


    Anyway, the emperor of the imperial city is not dead yet, and Yi Yuxian is still there.


    Embarrassment appeared on Qi Fugui''s face, and he blushed: "Your daughter-in-law is too straightforward. I hinted to her before, and she told me directly that she would not interfere with the succession of the throne. Even if someone wanted to kill me, she would not stop."


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 112： Big 0 Yanjian

    Zhou An said seriously: "You still have to thank her. If she wasn''t here, you would have been assassinated a long time ago."


    Yueli''s reputation is not great, but he is also not a little powerful. He is known by many people. Since they all live in the palace, they will definitely be considered to be on Qi Fugui''s side.


    "That''s right." Qi Fugui nodded, and said: "Be careful yourself, once you are affected by the evil energy in the snow, it will be like an avalanche, no matter how high your cultivation level is, it can''t stop it."


    "Yesterday, there was a cultivator in the Immortal Mansion who was in the stage of transforming into a god, and suddenly he was completely demonized and killed many people."


    Jianxiu''s temperament is generally more tenacious, so he is not too worried about Zhou An being affected by the snow in the imperial city in a short time, just a proper reminder.


    Not long after, Yueli came back from the outside, his breath was quite calm, his face was not very good-looking, and he was relieved after seeing Zhou An:


    "The situation in the city is getting worse and worse. I see that people in some areas have been demonized in groups, not only monks, but also mortals."


    Qi Fugui''s face was also a little ugly when he heard this, and said: "It must be those evil cultivators behind the scenes. The luck of the imperial city has begun to turbulent, and it will soon be unstoppable."


    Zhou An asked curiously: "What will happen if the luck of the imperial city collapses?"


    Qi Fugui stopped the fan in his hand, and said with a serious face: "I don''t know the specifics, but Daqi''s luck involves the way of heaven. Once the luck of the imperial city collapses, it will inevitably lead to the destruction of our Daqi, which will affect the whole world. To heaven."


    Having said that, the imperial city still looks relatively calm from the outside, even if people are constantly demonized, it is just a small fight.


    A large number of spiritual lamps still flew up into the sky as usual, and then fell back and forth. There were a large number of soldiers patrolling back and forth on the street, and almost no one else walked on the street.


    Before the sky was completely dark, a person stepped on a sword and flew into the imperial city from outside, with a miraculous light circulating on the blade.


    Those with sharp eyes will recognize at a glance that this sword is the treasure inherited by Wangtian Mountain, the Daqianyan Sword, which was worn by the previous sword fairy of Wangtianzong.


    The divine light flickered, witnessing the arrival of the sword, and many people in the city knew about it immediately.


    at this time.


    The three of Zhou An sat cross-legged on the tallest tower in the palace, drinking wine and admiring the moon, when they saw a man stepping towards them with a sword as if chasing the stars and the moon.


    "It seems to be coming towards us, do you know who it is?" Zhou An looked at Qi Fugui and put down the flagon in his hand.


    Qi Fugui shook his head, obviously also a little puzzled, shook his head and said: "I don''t know, it looks like he should be a member of Wangtianzong."


    Yueli''s face changed, and he said: "This person is named Xuanzheng, he is the only disciple under Wangyue Sword Immortal''s sect, his sword heart is clear, and he is expected to prove the Tao of Sword Immortal."


    While speaking, Xuanzheng stepped on his sword and came in front of them. The flying sword hovered behind him, glanced at the three of them coldly, then looked at Yueli again, and asked:


    "Junior sister, why don''t you go back to the sect? The head of the sect has spoken, and those who don''t go back will be expelled from Wangtianzong, and there will be no further relationship."


    Yue Li stood up, without losing any momentum, and said coldly: "At the time when the world''s monsters are rising together, but we want to close the sect, what is cultivating immortals?"


    Xuanzheng sighed, shook his head and said: "This is the cycle of heaven, even my master has to avoid it, so how can you interfere."


    "Follow me back, or you will die here, and the sky of this imperial city will soon fall."


    Zhou An frowned, noticing something was wrong with Xuanzheng''s eyes, the admiration in his eyes was not concealed at all, and he could come here just for Yueli when the mountain gate was closed, a proper rival in love, interjected and said :


    "If Yueli doesn''t want to go back, he won''t go back. What''s the matter with you forcing him?"


    When Xuanzheng heard this, his face became gloomy, and he turned his head to look at Zhou An: "You are that swordsman named Zhou An, right? This is my Wang Tianzong''s private matter, and I''m afraid you can''t intervene."


    Zhou An became excited when he heard this, and said with a smile, "What if I say I have to intervene?"


    Xuanzheng''s eyes became more and more fierce. The reason why he came here specially was because he heard some rumors about the sect. Now it seems to be true, as if he was laughed out of anger, and he didn''t take Zhou An seriously: " Just rely on you? One has to be a little self-aware, even if you are the leader of the Immortal Contest, it¡¯s just a rabble.¡±


    As a direct disciple of Sword Immortal, he naturally doesn''t take anyone seriously, and thinks that he will reach the top of Sword Immortal Realm in the future. The heart is clear.


    At this time.


    Yueli turned his head to look at Zhou An and said in a low voice: "My brother''s sword heart is clear, his cultivation has been honed to the point of great perfection, and his aura is extremely pure, probably comparable to ordinary monks in the fusion stage."


    "If you can beat him, help me teach him a lesson. Although he is my senior brother, he has gone too far."


    The corner of Zhou An''s mouth curled up into a smile, the long sword on his back was unsheathed, and he also stepped into the air and flew up to the sky above the imperial city, parallel to Xuanzheng, and laughed and said, "How can you be sure that you are not a mob? The name of a sword fairy disciple?"


    Xuanzheng didn''t get angry when he heard this, he didn''t pay attention to Zhou An from the beginning to the end, and said calmly: "You are not qualified yet."


    This remark is also a double entendre.


    Sword cultivators are always so straightforward, they can fight as soon as they say it, and there is no sign of it at the moment.


    Zhou An made a move unceremoniously, swiping his sword forward, followed by indistinct shadows, like huge black hands, suddenly covering half of the sky, ready to land here The snow also spread to other places one after another.


    After one stop in Luping County, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com didn''t know how strong he was now, so he happened to have a try with Xuanzheng in front of him.


    When Xuanzheng saw Zhou An making a move, he was taken aback for a moment, and then immediately reacted. He didn''t expect Zhou An to speak at all, and he did it as soon as he spoke, and this posture didn''t look right, which made him feel a burst of shock.


    Xuanzheng held the Daqianyan sword and swung it out. All kinds of visions appeared out of thin air, covering everything, including vegetation, humans and beasts, and heaven and earth. It almost formed a small world by itself. This is also his confidence, which is enough to crush ordinary monks.


    The spiritual energy vibrated, as if the sky and the earth were shaking, and the sword light turned into broken shadows and scattered in all directions.


    Xuanzheng had already fallen from the sky to the ground and even crashed into a house. His body was covered in blood and his face was full of disbelief.


    Since the other party is Yueli''s senior brother, Zhou An naturally didn''t mean to kill him, but just taught him a lesson, which is considered a competition of swordsmanship.


    Now that he has a certain degree of control over the Rotten Sword Intent, he can avoid accidentally killing the opponent, and he is more comfortable in the competition, so that he will not be restrained.


    Zhou An''s face showed a cheerful look, half of his clothes were torn open, and there were wounds, he recognized Xuanzheng''s strength, and laughed loudly: "You are indeed different from others, not a mob, but if you If you want to forcibly take Yueli away, at least you have to pass me."


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 113： bumpy luck

    Xuanzheng fell into silence, unable to figure out why he would lose, this is simply a fantasy, it is impossible for something to happen.


    He is the disciple of the Sword Immortal, who was destined to prove the realm of the Sword Immortal in the future, but lost to an unknown **** who came out of nowhere.


    Many people in the imperial city are observing the situation here, including Yi Yuxian in the imperial palace.


    The fight was sudden, and the result was even more unexpected.


    Xuanzheng stood up from the ground and came to the sky again. He didn''t lose his composure because of being defeated by Zhou An, and his expression was still calm. He stared at Zhou An and said:


    "Do you want her to die? Returning to Wangtianzong is the only way to survive!"


    Zhou An said casually: "What''s the difference between being a turtle and dying? What''s the difference between being unable to make your own decisions and dying?"


    "Sword repairing pictures is a pleasure, how can it be bound by so many rules."


    Although Xuanzheng''s face was still calm, the corners of his eyes twitched involuntarily, and his state of mind was agitated, but he just felt that Zhou An''s words made his heart unsteady.


    Yueli said aloud: "Brother, you can go back, I have made up my mind, thank you for coming here for me."


    Xuanzheng didn''t answer Yueli''s words, but looked at Zhou An, and said, "Today you won by no means, I will come back tomorrow, not for anything else, just to compare yourself."


    After speaking, Xuanzheng turned and left, calmer than expected.


    Zhou An was dissatisfied when he heard this, and looked at Xuanzheng''s back and shouted loudly: "Why is the victory invincible? Please make it clear, don''t just run away if you say nothing!"


    Seeing Xuanzheng leave completely, he also showed a serious look on his face. Although it seemed easy, but in fact the difference between the two of them was not much, and there was an element of his sneak attack taking the lead.


    Zhou An didn''t take Xuanzheng''s words to heart, thinking that Xuanzheng should have said something harsh, that he wouldn''t come tomorrow, and he could see that Xuanzheng was a person with a good face, if he couldn''t beat him, he still had to come, no? Are you humiliating yourself?


    He also noticed another anomaly, being able to defeat Xuanzheng so easily, the mass of black matter in his body that was fused with life energy and decay had exerted some force, making his sword even more mysterious in the invisible, It seems that one''s own body is getting close to the most suitable direction, which is in line with the Dao.


    "You actually beat him! He is Xuanzheng, who claims to be the one who will surely prove to be a sword fairy in the future. You beat him. Aren''t you the first person under the fusion period now?" Qi Fugui said excitedly, After drinking a large glass of wine, his face was flushed.


    The stronger Zhou An''s strength, the greater the probability that he can ascend to the throne.


    Yueli is also a serious reminder: "The incident happened suddenly today, he may not have used all his strength, you should be more careful."


    Of course she knew how strong Xuanzheng was. Back then on Wangtian Mountain, she fought a hundred moves with an elder at the fusion stage without losing.


    Zhou An''s ability to easily defeat Xuanzheng also made her a little confused, and always felt that something was wrong.


    Zhou An sat sideways, put one hand on the table, and said with a chuckle: "Even if he hits Xuanzheng a hundred times, he may not be able to beat me once."


    As soon as these words came out, Xuan Zheng suddenly turned his head to look this way, obviously he heard it too, Zhou An''s voice was not loud, but he didn''t cover it up.


    For a cultivator of Xuanzheng''s level, even a very small sound can be heard from a long distance away.


    Walking on the street, Xuanzheng came to the gate of Wangtianzong''s residence. The whole street is Wangtianzong''s property in the imperial city. The people here are all disciples of Wangtianzong''s outer sect, so they have not been recalled to the sect. Qualifications.


    The wheels of the carriage rolled and creaked.


    A carriage slowly passed by the street, it seemed to be waiting nearby, a person got off the carriage, dressed as a scholar, with clean eyes, got off the carriage, bowed respectfully to Xuanzheng, and said:


    "It has been heard for a long time that the sword wielder of Wangtianzong has mastered the three-point sword intent of Daqian Sword Immortal back then. Looking at it today, it is indeed so."


    Xuanzheng frowned, and he heard a lot of compliments, but today he was defeated by Zhou An, and hearing such words again, he felt a bit of sarcasm, and said coldly: "What''s the matter?"


    With a standard smile on his face, the scholar lowered his head slightly and said, "Our master has long heard of His Majesty''s name, and would like to invite you to talk about it today."


    Xuanzheng glanced at the extremely ornately decorated carriage, and then asked, "Who is your master?"


    The scholar raised his head, seemed to be a little proud, and said: "It is the current eldest prince. The master said that he knows Zhou An very well and can help you come up with countermeasures."


    Xuanzheng didn''t want to agree at first, but when he heard what the other party said, he nodded, "Then you lead the way."


    Even though Zhou An was trying to win him today, it made him feel less confident.


    It''s hard to say whether he will win or lose tomorrow, but his identity does not allow him to lose a second time, otherwise he will really lose face.


    Losing once may be an accident, what about losing the second time?


    This is probably also related to whether his future Tao can go smoothly. The state of mind is mysterious, and the heart of the Tao cannot be expressed clearly. If there is a little bit of incomprehension, he may be stuck in a bottleneck and cannot make any further progress.


    The night is long.


    The three of Zhou An sat on the tower and drank until the next morning, when the heavy snow was still falling.


    Before dawn, Qi Fugui received an astonishing news that the Nine Kings, Bingbei King, were killed in the palace in the east of the city last night, and the murderer was missing.


    "According to the news, the other people in the palace didn''t notice anything abnormal. King Bingbei died on the bed, as if he died suddenly." Wang Mang said in a deep voice.


    Qi Fugui was sweating profusely as he listened to it. Such a method was impossible to guard against. I am afraid that even with Zhou An around, he might not be safe and sound, but the target had not yet been aimed at him.


    Zhou An said calmly: "It looks like the eldest prince did it."


    The Nine Kings were on the side of King Jing''an before, and the eldest prince was extremely suspicious.


    Qi Fugui shook his head, but he was not sure, and said: "I know his temperament very well, everything is done after planning, he would not be so reckless, my father is not dead yet, it is even more impossible for him to do such a thing. "


    Zhou An shrugged his shoulders, and felt that this kind of thing didn''t seem to have much to do with them. As long as it didn''t affect them, he could just hang it up high. How''s the situation over there?"


    Yueli went out before dawn to deal with the demonized people last night. Those with mild symptoms could be sent out of the imperial city, while those who were deeply demonized could only be killed on the spot.


    There are still many monks left in the imperial city, but few are as active as her.


    As the saying goes, one blow can move the whole body, monks of different forces are restraining each other, maintaining a delicate balance, no one dares to make a big move, Yueli seems to be an outsider.


    At this time, even a slight wave will cause great commotion, and being in the limelight will become the target of public criticism.


    Because of Xuanzheng''s arrival last night, everyone is paying attention to Wu''an Mansion now, especially after Zhou An defeated Xuanzheng, Qi Fugui may become a thorn in the eyes of many people, and they wish to get rid of it as soon as possible.


    Naturally, Zhou An couldn''t easily leave the vicinity of Wu''an Prince''s Mansion, he had to ensure the safety of Qi Fugui.


    As soon as Zhou An walked out of the gate of the palace, he saw a person standing on the snowy street, motionless, with a flying sword floating behind him, it seemed that he had been here for a long time, it was Xuanzheng.


    This flying sword has also changed a lot compared to yesterday, the aura is even more astonishing, and the golden silk thread is coiled around the sword like dragons and phoenixes.


    "Hey, is this squatting at the door for me?" Zhou An said with a smile, stepping out of the gate of the palace, the blade of the sword came out, and the sound of the sword was high-pitched.


    Xuanzheng said calmly: "I can''t take the initiative to call you out, I can only wait for you to come out, I can''t interfere with the succession of the Daqi royal family''s throne..."


    Zhou An looked at Xuanzheng in front of him, and said in surprise: "Have you ever thought that the moment you stepped into the imperial city, you have already interfered. And as the disciple of Wangyue Sword Immortal, you should be enough to represent Wangtianzong. "


    Xuanzheng didn''t refute, the sword intent continued to expand in a calm and solid environment, forming a mountain higher than the sky, and said slowly:


    "I''m here to bear the karma on Yueli''s behalf. I said before that you don''t have the qualifications. If you really want her, you shouldn''t let her stay in the imperial city."


    Zhou An felt that what Xuanzheng said might be the truth, but he didn''t agree with what he said, let alone the so-called cause and effect.


    If there really is a so-called definite cause and effect, then all of this was doomed from the very beginning.


    One life is two, two is three, and three is all things. Perhaps at the very beginning, the appearance of all things has been doomed. Maybe someone wants to change this appearance.


    "Xuanzheng! Do you have that qualification?" Zhou An was furious, and the anger he felt at this moment was not directed at Xuanzheng, but at the Dao of Heaven.


    The two came to the top of the imperial city at the same time, and cracks visible to the naked eye appeared in the space between the clash of sword intent.


    Zhou An is not perfect, his cultivation is not perfect, and his state of mind is not perfect, but there is one thing that is stronger than Xuanzheng, and that is the realm of swordsmanship, the small accomplishment of Tao.


    Xuanzheng is perfect, his cultivation is Dzogchen, and his mental state consciousness is clear, but his swordsmanship is not as good as Zhou An.


    Zhou An''s kendo is improving all the time. He has a living sword intent that can help him continue to deduce it. The stronger the sword intent, the faster the deduction speed will be.


    His kendo is higher than when he was in Luping County, and he is still climbing upwards, gradually reaching the next level.


    While Xuanzheng''s sword intent was changing, Zhou An saw another shadow, standing with his sword behind his back, facing the sunlight in the sky, the terrifying sword intent exploded and expanded at a tiny point.


    This is the power of the Daqianyan Sword, the sword intent of the Sword Immortal. Although the sword intent is extremely weak after thousands of years, it is still terrifying. It penetrated Zhou An''s sword domain in the first time, making him reveal flaw.


    "This time I won!"


    Xuan Zheng controlled the flickering flying sword to slash towards Zhou An, and the sword intent formed was like a small world, crushing and destroying Zhou An''s sword field.


    If he is blessed at this time, it is probably because he has not felt the pressure from his peers for too long. Zhou An''s appearance has stimulated him instead, giving his kendo a new vitality. After comprehension last night, He actually had the illusion that the way of the sword was about to break through.


    He confirmed that as long as he breaks through to the fusion stage now, the way of swordsmanship will also break through to the realm of Taoism.


    Xuanzheng is indeed a true genius in the way of swordsmanship.


    Facing this sword field like a small world, Zhou An didn''t retreat, and swung his sword again, like an inverted hourglass, the poles reversed in an instant.


    After fully triggering that mass of black matter, it seemed as if everything would come to fruition, as if his kendo had climbed to another level.


    The rotten sword is like a strand of hair, penetrating this all-encompassing small world through the gap.


    Everything burst like a bubble, turned into ashes and scattered, and became dilapidated in time.


    A dazzling sword light penetrated the sword field, broke through the Daqian sword intent, and penetrated Xuanzheng''s spiritual shield and body.


    Xuanzheng showed a dazed look, and when he realized it, he had already fallen, as if there was no difference from yesterday.


    He didn''t understand why Zhou An could break open his Great Thousand Sword Domain so easily, just like smashing an egg with a stone.


    Is the gap really that big?


    He kept asking himself, falling from a high altitude, even the bright sword heart was affected, stained with a layer of filth, and the pure white snow fell on his face, as if stained with other colors.


    Zhou An withdrew his smooth long sword, looked at Xuanzheng who fell lightly on the ground, and said seriously:


    "You are not my opponent, unless you break through to the integration stage."


    It is undoubtedly a great irony for these words to fall into Xuanzheng''s ears. He has always said these words, and others listened to them, but now it is the other way around.


    Xuanzheng got up from the ground, although he still had strength left, he didn''t make another move, as if he had lost all his energy.


    "you win."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and swayed away along the street, his whole body seemed to be decadent in an instant.


    The first half of his life was so smooth that he couldn''t bear such a blow, it was like being swallowed by an abyss.


    Looking at Xuanzheng''s back, Zhou An found it hard to understand: "I only lost once, but I didn''t die. Is that the case?"


    Of course he couldn''t understand Xuanzheng''s current state of mind.


    He is an evil ghost crawling out of the doomsday, how many times he was close to death, how many times he fled, lingering on his last breath, and he did not spare any energy just to live.


    What''s so terrible about failure is what''s terrible about losing!


    The snow is getting bigger and bigger.


    The air in the imperial city is very stuffy, making it difficult to breathe. As time goes by, fewer and fewer people become demonized.


    The rest of the people in the imperial city probably have adapted to this environment. Even if they want to be demonized, it will take longer and they don''t need to deal with Zhou frequently.


    After Zhou An deduced the way of swordsmanship in the palace and competed with Xuanzheng, he also gained a lot of new insights. The Daqian sword intent comes from the sword fairy, so there are naturally many mysteries.


    After all, this Great Thousand Sword Intent is not Xuanzheng''s own Dao. If he wants to prove Dao Sword Immortal in the future, he must make a breakthrough, otherwise he will stop here.


    For Zhou An, death is a familiar thing, just like footsteps coming from behind, the sound is getting louder and clearer, and he can count the steps and calculate how long he can live.


    At the same time, Zhou An also roughly figured out the function of the black material, which seemed to temporarily improve his kendo realm.


    It''s just that this approach also has disadvantages, and it will make the decadent sword will become stronger uncontrollably.


    If the decadent sword intent were out of his control now, he might die in an instant.


    If he wants to continue his life now, he must either find the fountain of life, or find the wanderer and kill him.


    He didn''t think about the fountain of life, it was drinking cranes to quench thirst, and it was too weird, maybe it would turn him into a monster instead.


    And if the itinerants didn''t show up, Zhou An would have nowhere to look for these guys.


    At night, the moon and stars are sparse, the sky looks gray, and the snow becomes smaller for a while.


    Xuanzheng hadn''t left the imperial city yet, sitting alone in the courtyard, drinking wine, constantly thinking about the previous scenes in his mind, the more he thought about it, the more disturbed he was.


    He looked at the full moon in the sky, and at the Prince Wu''an Mansion, he could vaguely see the high tower, but because of the restriction, he couldn''t see the scene on the high tower clearly.


    Not long after, the scholar came to visit again, almost the same as before, lowered his head and said: "Your Majesty, our master has something important to discuss."


    Xuanzheng looked at the scholar, and said indifferently: "Important matter? What important matter can there be? I will not interfere with the affairs of your Daqi royal family."


    The scholar showed a smile on his face, and continued: "Your Majesty, this matter is related to you. Our master has also heard about the incident during the day."


    Xuanzheng was already holding back his anger, and said with a cold snort, "If I lose, I lose, what else can I say, why, don''t you think I''m someone who can''t afford to lose?"


    The scholar shook his head, his round eyes turned shrewdly: "Of course not, but the sword repairer named Zhou An has some problems, otherwise how can he win against you?"


    "Oh?" Xuanzheng''s face changed slightly, and he was aroused by curiosity and asked: "Tell me in detail."


    The voice of the book said subtly: "My lord should have heard about the incident of being attacked by evil cultivators during the Immortal Contest."


    Xuanzheng''s eyes changed slightly: "I''ve heard of it, does it matter?"


    The scholar didn''t say any more: "What''s the specific relationship, our master will tell you."


    Another night passed, and there was still no change in the imperial city, but on this morning, the emperor summoned King Jing''an again.


    This was the third time, and the Emperor had not summoned anyone else.


    King Jing''an stood at the gate of the palace, without much expression, he seemed unhappy. After seeing Yi Yuxian, he quickly asked: "Master, how is my father''s current situation?"


    Yi Yuxian shook his head, didn''t say much, and led King Jing''an towards the Jinluan Palace.


    King Jing''an sank when he saw the national teacher''s reaction, and he probably guessed the result. This moment finally came, and he sighed in his heart that the sky of Daqi was about to fall.


    The emperor did not lie on the bed, but sat on the highest dragon chair, propped up with one hand, and looked down at King Jing''an, with a solemn and dead air on his body, as if he would die at any moment, but even so, he still maintained his As an emperor''s graceful and luxurious instrument.


    "I''m going to die." The emperor said softly, and the voice echoed in the hall very clearly.


    King Jing''an''s heart sank. If the emperor died at this juncture, the sky might really fall, and he might not be able to hold it.


    Without waiting for King Jing''an to reply, the emperor continued: "Many people probably want me to die, but they don''t know that once the Great Qi collapses, it will be of no benefit to anyone!"


    "My death has something to do with those evil cultivators, but it''s not that big of a relationship. The time has come and the time is not far behind."


    "You just need to keep in mind what I entrusted to you, and don''t live up to my expectations of you."


    King Jing''an was about to raise his head to say something, when he heard the emperor''s voice again: "Let''s go, let me be quiet for a while, I have already made the will."


    King Jing''an was confused when he heard this, but still wanted to ask, Yi Yuxian walked up, patted him on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "Let''s go, there''s no need to say so much."


    Although King Jing''an didn''t know why, he still nodded, turned around and followed Yi Yuxian and left the Golden Luan Hall. The door of the main hall was slowly closed, and the last ray of light was blocked out.


    At this time, the emperor remained motionless, maintaining his previous appearance, and his eyes gradually lost their brilliance.


    If someone could carefully check his opportunity, he would find that this person had died half a month ago.


    Xu Chang was waiting outside the door. Besides that, there were five or six monks who looked not young, and all of them had mysterious auras.


    "Your Highness, take shelter with me in the Immortal Mansion, this place is no longer safe." Xu Chang said with a serious expression.


    His righteousness was condensed to the extreme, and he was already a monk in the integration period.


    King Jing''an nodded, and followed Xu Chang silently to leave. The monks with mysterious aura did not leave together, but continued to wait in the Golden Luan Hall.


    Everyone looked serious, as if facing a big enemy, the wind was getting stronger and stronger, wrapped in snow, and the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped by more than ten degrees.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "This snow is getting worse and worse." Yue Li breathed out, and opened the window beside her, and the wind and snow poured in, covering her face with snowflakes.


    Zhou An leaned on the chair and didn''t open his eyes, with a lazy look: "Yeah, it''s not quite right as it gets bigger and bigger. On the head of the imperial city, it''s like being manipulated by humans."


    "Could it be that the immortals in the sky are playing tricks? Otherwise, I can''t think of anyone who has such a great ability to make people like the sword fairy have to avoid it."


    From Xuanzheng''s reaction, he could see that Wang Tianzong was definitely afraid of something, and he was extremely afraid, otherwise he would never have closed the sect in such a hurry.


    They knew some secret things, but they didn''t tell others. Yueli''s status in Wangtianzong was not low, but they didn''t know it either.


    That''s enough to say a few things.


    Yue Li shook his head and said affirmatively:


    "Why do immortals do such things? If they want to destroy Daqi, they should use some more direct methods. Moreover, since ancient times, who has really seen immortals descend to the mortal world?"


    "These are wild rumors,"


    Zhou An sat up, pointed to the ceiling with one hand, and said seriously: "I don''t think the above should be a fairyland, or it used to be, but it''s not now."


    "Even if there used to be immortals, there probably aren''t any now."


    He recalled the barren world he saw before, thinking back and forth, and felt that the world he saw was the so-called fairyland.


    "Why?" Yue Li frowned and asked back, feeling that what Zhou An said was a bit absurd and violated common sense in the world of cultivating immortals.


    Zhou An pulled the sword out of the scabbard and said, "This sword may have changed a lot, but it should be Changchun Sword Immortal''s natal flying sword."


    Yueli was silent for a moment, not doubting what Zhou An said, and asked in surprise: "Why is this sword in your hand? It seems that the sword of Changchun Sword Immortal has never been passed down."


    Zhou An continued: "As for how this sword got into my hands, let''s not talk about it, I saw some pictures from my sword, probably what Changchun Sword Immortal saw before he died, and was left in the sword intent , the sword intent is wiped out, but these images still remain."


    "According to the information you told me before, someone saw Changchun Sword Immortal ascending in the daytime, but found Changchun Sword Immortal dead a month later."


    "Therefore, I have every reason to suspect that the Changchun Sword Immortal has indeed succeeded in ascension, and after seeing the Immortal World, he came back for some reason."


    "That world was barren, with nothing but a sword mound. Changchun Sword Immortal should have been pierced through his body by a large black sword and died."


    "Death by the rotten sword intent!"


    Yue Li''s expression was dull, he stared blankly at Zhou An for a while, and then said: "What you said is true? Are you joking?"


    What Zhou An said was well-founded, and it didn''t seem like she was joking, but she didn''t want to believe it from the bottom of her heart.


    Every immortal cultivator probably has a hope, to ascend to immortality, to prove Taoism and live forever


    Now someone suddenly tells you that these are all fake, who can accept it?


    She thought of what Wen Miao said before, and immediately realized: "In this way, what Wen Miao said is not all false."


    Zhou An changed his voice and said: "What Xuanzheng said is also true. The current imperial city is probably more dangerous than it looks. It is very dangerous for you to stay in the imperial city. Even if you do not return to the sect, you should leave the imperial city." .¡±


    Yue Li frowned: "Aren''t you leaving?"


    Zhou An''s face was full of disappointment: "I am a dying person, how can I go, naturally I have to fight in this imperial city, and I promised Qi Fugui that I want him to ascend the throne."


    "Speak naturally and do it."


    There was a smile between Yue Li''s brows and eyes, very clean, like a trickle, and said: "If you don''t go, I won''t go either. Naturally, you can''t force me to go, you said."


    In the evening, the entire sky was painted dark red by the sunset glow, as if blood was dripping from above.


    Zhou An sat cross-legged on the top of the tower, looking towards the direction of the palace, with a serious face, always feeling that something will happen tonight.


    Not long after, I felt the vibration of the ground, like an earthquake, as if a huge monster turned over in the underground of the imperial city, and a majestic death aura rose from the imperial palace.


    "What on earth is that?" Wang Mang was also full of astonishment, even he, a monk in the Nascent Soul stage, felt the great changes in the palace.


    Immediately afterwards, several powerful auras came from the imperial palace, suppressing the entire imperial city, making all the monks terrified and afraid to act rashly.


    That was a monk in the fusion stage, not just one, but at least eight or more.


    "Is this all the monks in the fusion stage of the Immortal Mansion here?" Qi Fugui muttered to himself, clenched his fists involuntarily, his forehead was covered with sweat.


    He didn''t know much about it, he only knew that with Daqi''s current luck, once the emperor died, something big would happen, and he didn''t know exactly what kind of big thing it was.


    There were several more shocks, more obvious each time, as if something wanted to come out of the ground, and the luck of the imperial city was constantly bumping and collapsing.


    Zhou An''s scalp felt numb, and only then did he realize that there was something connected to luck in the underground of the imperial city, and he vaguely perceived a general shape.


    Like a dragon!


    "It can''t really be a dragon."


    He pondered, although he said so, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt it was possible, "In this way, Longmai Spring also has a source."


    Thinking of this, he was a little curious about what that dragon looked like, and why it was suppressed underground in the imperial city. Considering how long Daqi had existed, it must have been at least thousands of years.


    The vibration continued from time to time, until it was dark, and then it was dawn, and it was dark again, and a shocking formation could be seen appearing in the palace. Yin power.


    With the continuous operation of the large formation, the luck of the imperial city has stabilized again, and the situation seems to have improved.


    Until the third day, the shaking continued, and the entire imperial city fell into a closed state, and no one was allowed to enter or leave.


    Zhou An sat on the tower for three consecutive days without moving, paying attention to the situation in the imperial city all the time, and his face became more and more serious.


    Qi Fugui has been pacing back and forth in the courtyard. As a prince, he is connected to the luck of the imperial city, so he can clearly feel the changes, and said:


    "It should work. I think the frequency of shaking has weakened, and the luck of the imperial city has become more and more stable."


    Yueli shook his head, and saw some clues: "I''m afraid I''m not so optimistic, that big formation is about to fail, the upspin and downspin of the formation are completely out of touch, and they are being torn apart bit by bit by something. crack."


    "Under this ebb and flow, the formation will be destroyed!"


    She has a relatively deep understanding of formations, and naturally sees that the current situation is not very good, so she can draw such a conclusion.


    Some things are not as complicated as imagined, and many people may be able to see the results.


    The big formation is still going on, and there is no intention of stopping.


    At night, it was still snowing, and the shaking suddenly became more violent. Starlight poured out from above the formation, and a big hole was visible to the naked eye, accompanied by a gust of icy cold wind, and dragon roars!


    As if everything had changed, cold death spread.


    Zhou An saw a dragon''s head protruding from the formation. It was a dragon''s head with rotting flesh and blood. There was no light in his eyes. He had lost his sanity and was spontaneously struggling against the shackles of the formation.


    This is what was suppressed under the imperial city, a living dragon corpse.


    What a horror thing. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com


    People in the imperial city have lived on a dragon corpse for thousands of years.


    This dragon corpse has never really died, and was suppressed by luck. Da Qi also enjoyed the benefits of luck, but now it has become a death talisman.


    Zhou An clearly felt the horror of this dragon corpse, and he didn''t dare to look directly at it. The resulting space distorted and became dim.


    A group of people in the Immortal Mansion maintained the operation of the formation, fighting against the dragon corpse.


    There was a loud noise, and an outer wall of the palace collapsed, and a large number of golden armored soldiers were crushed under the ruins.


    A group of evil cultivators came out of nowhere and attacked the imperial city from the front.


    "Are these people crazy? Once the big needle breaks, all of us will die here!" Qi Fugui, who knew the situation over there, cursed and motioned for Zhou An to help.


    Zhou An shook his head. He felt that it was not that simple. It was like playing a game of chess. He was probably in a key position. Unless it was absolutely necessary, it was best not to act rashly.


    Sure enough, more evil cultivators emerged from all over the city.


    A pitch-black figure appeared out of nowhere above the Prince Wu''an''s Mansion, as if it had traveled from another dimension.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 114： mo

    It was an itinerant, with a shape like a black shadow, with empty eyes, and a trembling aura exuded from all over his body.


    This is a creature that should not appear in the world.


    Zhou An felt that something must have gone wrong for them to see this creature.


    The target of the tour is either Qi Fugui or him.


    He felt that the target was probably Qi Fugui, and killing him would not do any good to the itinerants, unless the purpose of these itinerants was revenge.


    obviously.


    These itinerants are different from humans and will only do what is beneficial and appropriate to them, not just revenge.


    Zhou An is happy to see these patrollers appear. Although it is terrifying, it is a hope for his life. Every time he kills a patroller, he will get the life energy from the doomsday game.


    "It''s time to come."


    He couldn''t wait to draw his sword and shot, and the sword pierced half of the sky.


    Not surprisingly, the sword was easily dodged by the patrol.


    These patrollers have special abilities, such as temporarily hiding in another space to avoid attacks, as long as they can react, they can dodge.


    No matter how sharp his sword blade is, no matter how powerful it is, it will be difficult to penetrate into that space.


    Moreover, the space in this world is not as thick as usual. Even with his current strength, he can at most tear apart the surface space.


    So if he wants to kill the opponent, he must be fast enough, so fast that the opponent can''t react, and kill him before the opponent escapes into that space.


    "I almost underestimated you."


    There was a trace of surprise on the patroller''s face. Zhou An was stronger than he expected. The speed of the sword just now was so fast that even he almost didn''t react.


    Moreover, the other party had killed a patroller before, even though it was a low-ranking patroller, it was enough for him to take it seriously.


    "Dementor Curse!"


    A cold, mechanical sound came from the space.


    Zhou An only felt that a ray of light had already penetrated his head when he noticed it. It was not an entity, but a kind of spiritual energy, so it was able to be so fast.


    This ray of spiritual energy penetrated his consciousness and hit the direction of the soul.


    Zhou An is not worried about this either. His soul has long been wrapped in the meaning of decay. If the other party wants to attack his soul through this method, they must first defeat the layer of meaning of decay wrapped in his soul. .


    If the other party can do this, it is better to help him.


    The rotten intent wrapped in his soul is not under his control, it has been corroding his soul, but at a relatively slow speed.


    Judging from the current situation, his body must have died first, so he didn''t need to pay too much attention to the decay of his soul.


    The mental energy was like a bullet hitting the decayed mind, causing his mental consciousness to violently shake, and what appeared was the dizziness like a concussion.


    The spiritual energy has not yet penetrated the meaning of decay, it completely dissipated, and did not threaten him at all.


    This is also within his expectation, even if he penetrates the package of decay, his spirit itself is still protected, so there is no need to worry at all.


    The itinerant realizes that Zhou An''s spirit is stronger than he expected, and also beyond his expectations.


    Most of the immortal cultivators in this world don''t specialize in soul cultivation. Before reaching a certain level, the soul is quite weak. Most of the tricks have been tried a hundred times, but they hit the iron plate here in Zhou An.


    Zhou An''s eyes were fixed, and he drew his sword without hesitation. When the opponent attacked him, he would naturally show his flaws. Appearing in this world is the best time for him to make a move.


    Following the high-pitched sword cry, a beam of sword light passed through the patroller''s body.


    This sword was faster than the previous one, and he almost left no room, but he was still a bit slower, allowing the tourer to escape again, leaving only a shallow sword mark on his body, which healed quickly. Like nothing happened.


    Zhou An''s attention was completely on the itinerant, and he suddenly noticed movement behind him, and it was too late to react. His body was pierced by a long tapered iron object, knocked flying, and nailed to the ground.


    Without any warning, a person appeared behind him and launched an attack, obviously very good at assassination.


    Zhou An''s abdomen was pierced, and he looked up at the man, his figure was blurred, and he couldn''t see his face clearly, so he used some means to cover it up.


    This person is not an itinerant, but a monk, a monk in the integration period.


    "Isn''t it shameless for you, a monk in the fusion stage, to sneak up on me, a small deity transformation?" Zhou An showed a tragic smile on his face, and shouted, blood overflowing from his mouth desperately.


    The monk responded with a sense of sarcasm: "Haha, do you want me to compete with you one-on-one like in a ring? Can you stop being so naive!"


    "However, having said that, you do have this qualification. Don''t say that you are a cultivator in the transformation stage. If you can beat Xuanzheng now, then you are a cultivator in the fusion stage."


    This series of events happened in a very short period of time, and only then did other people in the Wu''an Palace react.


    Yue Li blocked Zhou An''s side, facing another cultivator, who also couldn''t see clearly, with a mask on his face, he could only vaguely see a flying sword floating behind him.


    Zhou An felt as if he was pierced by the black sword in a dream at this time, but there was no fear on his face. Instead, he showed a bit of madness, and laughed:


    "I didn''t expect so many people to come to deal with me. Is it necessary to make such a fuss?"


    The monk who couldn''t see clearly was about to say something more when he let out a terrible cry. His left arm fell to the ground out of thin air. Parts are starting to rot.


    "When!" There was a hint of fear in his voice, and he didn''t even notice when Zhou An made a move.


    Not being aware of it is the most frightening thing, that is to say, Zhou An has the means to kill him easily.


    But Zhou An is just a cultivator at the transformation stage no matter what, no matter what, he shouldn''t have this kind of means, and it is enough to be able to match the monks at the fusion stage.


    "Who! Who else is here!"


    He subconsciously looked around the palace, but he couldn''t see any clues, and suddenly felt like retreating.


    Of course no one else.


    At the moment of his attack just now, Zhou An also controlled the bronze flying knife to slash a sword, which pierced his body and cut off his arm at the same time.


    When he swung this sword, he triggered the mass of black matter, making his kendo better out of thin air, and only then did he show such terrifying power. The speed was extremely fast. , the other party did not notice


    Seeing this scene, the cultivator who was standing opposite Yueli couldn''t help taking two steps back, muttering to himself: "This is impossible, this is impossible."


    Seeing this, Yue Li also frowned slightly, and shouted: "You two **** who hide their heads and hide their faces, are you the monks in the city?"


    As she spoke, she did not hesitate to strike the sword at the cultivator in front of her, even though the latter had a high probability of being stronger than her.


    When the sword intent collided, she found that the other party was also a sword cultivator, and the way of Taoism was somewhat similar to hers.


    The corners of Yueli''s eyes twitched, and a bad premonition welled up in his heart. The person in front of him kept his hands on him everywhere, and he didn''t kill him, it was more like a passive defense.


    "What are you doing? Kill her quickly, and then come and help." Another monk''s urging voice came.


    He had already had an arm cut off by Zhou An, and he was afraid. Afterwards, Zhou An seemed to have been helped by a god, and suddenly became stronger.


    I''m afraid that if this continues, both of them will be beheaded by Zhou An, at least the three of them must deal with Zhou An together.


    Fortunately, they were more cautious in their planning before, considering that Qi Fugui must be killed as soon as possible, so they allocated three combined combat forces to come to Wu''an Mansion to intercept and kill.


    Some things can''t be held back, just like the tone and demeanor of a person''s speech, no matter how pretending it is, there will be flaws, not to mention such a tense battle.


    As countless sword shadows collided again, the waves formed by the moonlight spread.


    Yue Li retracted his sword and took a step back, opened his eyes wide, both surprised and angry, but also extremely puzzled: "You choose Xuanzheng!"


    As soon as these words came out, the monk who couldn''t see his face stayed where he was.


    Yue Li was full of anger, and said coldly: "Senior brother! Why did you come to Wu''an Mansion with these evil cultivators to attack and kill us?"


    "Do you know that you will not only implicate yourself, but also implicate Wangtianzong!"


    "Xuanzheng, what are you doing! You are the disciple of the Sword Immortal! How can you be so enlightened after doing such a thing?"


    These words pierced his ears like thunder, like a thunder sound hitting his mind, Xuan just woke up like a dream, his body trembled violently at first, and his heart was filled with fear.


    what am i doing!


    What am I doing!


    He escaped from Wu''an Prince''s Mansion without looking back, and did not take the other two into consideration.


    Yueli watched Xuanzheng leave and flew towards the direction outside the imperial city, she followed immediately, wanting to stop him to ask for clarification.


    The reason why Wangtianzong closed the mountain was because he was afraid of being implicated by Daqi''s luck, and Xuanzheng''s actions undoubtedly dragged Wangtianzong into the quagmire.


    As a disciple of Sword Immortal, his every move is related to Wangtianzong.


    Seeing Yueli catching up from behind, Xuanzheng immediately accelerated his speed. If he wanted to run, it would be impossible for Yueli to catch up. His figure quickly disappeared into the sky.


    If Zhou An used 100% of his strength before, then it is 200% now.


    After triggering the black matter, his sword dao realm climbed to the point of Dao Dao, even if he was only one layer away from the sword fairy, it was a state that thousands of sword cultivators in the world could not reach.


    The way of the sword has reached this point, the sword cultivator himself is invulnerable to all methods, and the various methods of the itinerant have been applied to him, either insignificantly, or directly cut off.


    With his spiritual cultivation, he was able to fight two with one, and he seemed to be able to handle it with ease. Not long after, the other arm of the monk at the fusion stage was also cut off by him.


    A broken arm is still a trivial matter. His body was affected by the decaying sword intent, and most of it has decayed and aged, and his combat effectiveness has also declined visible to the naked eye.


    The body is the foundation that carries everything. As the body ages, the movement of spiritual energy will be blocked, and even the spirit and soul will be greatly affected.


    Under the ebb and flow, Zhou An''s advantage is getting bigger and bigger, and finally he beheaded with a sword, his head flew far away, flew out of the palace, landed on the street, rolled several times, leaving a trail of blood , Wrapped in heavy snow, it is extraordinarily bright.


    A cultivator with a combined device died so easily in his hands, still in the situation of two against one.


    Even storytellers in the imperial city dare not brag like that.


    As for the itinerant, seeing that he was not an opponent, he turned into a phantom and escaped, and he was several miles away in the blink of an eye.


    Naturally, Zhou An couldn''t let him go. Anyway, killing this thing can save his life. It is said that a good death is worse than a life.


    He chased out of the palace, and then slashed out with a sword. The light of the sword crossed hundreds of feet, pierced through the body of the itinerant, and cut him in two.


    snap~


    He looked back abruptly, and a pitch-black hand stretched out from the void and patted him on the shoulder.


    Vertigo came.


    The light in the surrounding environment was distorted and blurred. In an instant, he seemed to come to another place. The light and shadow kept changing, but there was no real light. Everything was gray, and he could vaguely see the gate of the palace as if it had turned into a background of the world.


    Under this environment, the tourer in front of him showed a different look.


    An old man with white hair and a piece missing from the corner of his face, like a building block that has been picked off.


    "You, a barbarian, can force me to use this trick, and you are proud enough." The finder''s face showed a ferocious color, and a purple light shone on his left hand, and a large purple halo like a butterfly turned towards Zhou An. coming.


    In his eyes, Zhou An is a barbarian in this world, who uses the most primitive means, but is strong and unreasonable.


    He was like a soldier with a gun being chased and beaten by Zhou An, a savage with a stick, quite aggrieved, extremely unconvinced, but unable to beat him.


    When Zhou An came to this place, he immediately noticed that the Dao here is very weak, or the rules are very weak, and the power and ability of Extraordinary people are greatly restricted, like fish leaving water, people leaving air, There is no leverage.


    He couldn''t even control the sword, so he could only hold the hilt with his hands, and swung his sword to meet him like a mortal warrior.


    The sword light was scattered, the thin sword armor was pierced, seven or eight blood holes appeared on Zhou An''s body, and when he got up from the ground, his body was covered in blood.


    In this special environment, the strength of both of them has been weakened, but Zhou An has been weakened by 90%, while the other party has only been weakened by 40% to 50%.


    Under the ebb and flow, Zhou An fell into an absolute disadvantage.


    "You natives can only make rough use of the rules. After leaving the world you are in, you are nothing!"


    Seeing Zhou An''s miserable appearance, the old man laughed and said, his expression was full of madness, but at the same time full of indifference, which was extremely contradictory.


    Zhou An bent his back, drooping his hands, looked at the old man, but his expression was agitated and excited, coughing blood in his mouth, and said:


    "Indigenous? Who told you that I am an aboriginal? Has anyone told you that you are like bugs that came out of a dark place, praying for the sun, but afraid of the sun."


    The dark substance in his body has undergone unknowable changes under this environment, as if showing its original appearance, like a mass of burning mud, covered with eyes of various sizes, every There are all kinds of expressions in each eye, and they also exude brilliant brilliance.


    Not only that, this silt is like a heart, one end is connected to him, and the other end is connected to the decaying sword intent. It is hard to tell what it looks like, it is changing every moment, and it is generally the same. The black hands are intertwined, the lines on the hands are clear, and the silver-gray brilliance outlines the smaller hands.


    Every moment a hand dies, every moment a hand is born.


    In the terrified eyes of the old man, the image of the decadent sword is entrenched in every place in the space like tentacles, more and more, more and more, growing spontaneously.


    This not-so-intelligent itinerant finally realized that something was wrong, turned his head and ran in another direction, and at the same time tried his best to take back the projected space.


    next moment.


    He was engulfed by the **** hands that rushed over like a tide, and his dilapidated body decayed even more rapidly. His whole body went from being active to being rigid, and finally stood motionless, standing there like a wooden sculpture.


    With the death of the itinerant, the surrounding light changed again.


    The palace seemed to come from a distance, came to him, and became clear again.


    A gust of wind blew by, and the patroller''s body turned into white powder, which fell to the ground and piled up in a pile.


    [Kill the patroller, reward life energy]


    A message pops up on the phone.


    An invisible light projected from a height of hundreds of thousands of meters and landed on Zhou An''s body.


    This is a purer life energy, which is not mixed with any impurities compared to the life energy in the previous life spring water.


    Comparing the two, it is the difference between pure water and sewage. Drinking sewage will cause stomach upset, or even get sick and die, but pure water will not.


    After the life energy entered Zhou An''s body, it did not act as he expected. It did not counteract the decaying aura, but merged into the dark substance, and at the same time, another part of the decaying aura also blended into it.


    The black substance became bigger and bigger visible to the naked eye.


    Only then did Zhou An return to normal, UU Reading www. There was a distorted expression on uukanshu.com''s face, and he couldn''t help feeling chills just now when he saw the true colors of the black material.


    That kind of thing is actually in his body, and it is still burrowing around. Could it be that his body is used as a nest?


    However, he is not sure whether what he saw just now is the original appearance of the black matter.


    The world projected by the itinerant is very special. There is nothing, even the light and shadow changes in it are fake, and there are no rules.


    Theoretically speaking, such a place should be nothingness, and there should be no living things.


    Zhou An couldn''t figure out what was going on, so he supported his waist with one hand and raised his sword with the other, and staggered towards the palace.


    Using the black substance, although it can temporarily increase his kendo to a higher level, but at the same time it will completely overdraw his body and spirit, and accelerate his death.


    This only made the flames on the meteor brighter and more dazzling, but it couldn''t stop the meteor from falling.


    From the moment a meteor appears, its fall is inevitable.


    At this time, Yueli also came back, with a lonely face, maybe he felt that it was because of her that Xuan became like this, and felt an inexplicable sin. .


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 115： 0 saint

    "He went back?" Zhou An asked.


    Yueli nodded: "Going back. Normally, senior brother would not do such a stupid thing. I suspect that those evil cultivators used some methods against senior brother."


    Zhou An also felt that the truth was probably like this, Wang Tianzong''s sword master, Ren Wangyue Sword Immortal''s disciple would never take the initiative to do such a thing, "From this point of view, he should be affected by the evil spirit of the imperial city, and Like those others, there were symptoms of demonization."


    "If he looks back at Tianzong, he should also be found."


    Hearing this, Yueli was a little relieved, sighed and said: "The head teacher just doesn''t want to have anything to do with the luck of the imperial city, I didn''t expect it to be involved in the end."


    as if.


    Everything is doomed in the dark, some things can''t be avoided even if you want to hide, and they will come to you in a detour.


    Another dragon roar came.


    The ground began to shake violently, and clear cracks appeared one after another on the street outside the palace, and the irregular subsidence of the ground caused the accumulated water under the ground to gush out.


    During this period of time, the formation was further torn apart, and some dark gas overflowed from the ground around the palace. After inhaling the black gas, monks with lesser knowledge fell to the ground one after another, showing symptoms of demonization.


    The source of the vision of the imperial city came from this corpse dragon, and the snow in the sky was falling more and more heavily, and some houses in the lower places were already covered by most of them, and the people in the houses were buried alive.


    "We must not retreat, otherwise Daqi''s foundation for the future will be destroyed, and the world will be in chaos."


    "Today, even if I die, I have to die here."


    Yi Yuxian''s voice spread throughout the palace, firm and powerful.


    He stood directly above the formation, manipulating the formation to fight the corpse dragon.


    With every impact of the big formation, his breath became weaker.


    At this moment, he is no different from the big formation, and his mind is completely compatible with the big formation. Once the big formation is forced, it will be the time for him to die.


    He knew very well that once this corpse dragon was released, no one would be able to cure it, unless the immortals from the sky descended to earth.


    At this time, they can''t count on the immortals in the sky, they can only rely on themselves.


    As everyone in the Immortal Mansion resisted with all their strength, probably because the corpse dragon didn''t have much sanity, they miraculously pulled back a city.


    The formation slowly healed, and the faucet retracted a little.


    Before Yi Yuxian and others breathed a sigh of relief, the outer wall of the palace collapsed again, and an outer formation was broken, and those evil cultivators came in from the outside. There were four monks in the fusion stage, Among them is the original Yuhu Immortal.


    They seemed to want to take advantage of the fact that everyone in the Immortal Mansion was controlling the formation, and they didn''t think about what would happen if the formation was broken.


    "Li Feixing! What do you want to do!" Yi Yuxian roared, unexpectedly these evil cultivators would actually dare to make trouble at this time, "Once this corpse dragon is released, it will be of no benefit to everyone !"


    The jade pot real person showed an unknown smile on his face. The jade pot in his hand flew up to the sky and became bigger and bigger. The flood gushed out of it and rushed towards the palace. The buildings along the river collapsed one after another. Some soldiers in golden armor , was also crushed into a pulp in the flood.


    "Isn''t it obvious what I mean? I''m going to abolish this Daqi''s dragon vein today. Isn''t it because of this dragon vein that your Daqi''s immortal mansion has been passed down from generation to generation by great monks?"


    "Dragon veins absorb the luck of the world and act against it. This is a rebellious act. Today is the consequence of your great Qi."


    "Presumably this dragon corpse was not alive three thousand years ago. Under the brewing of luck, it would come back from the dead. Who would have thought of that?"


    "Ha ha."


    Daoist Yuhu laughed loudly.


    The flood is not near yet.


    A word "town" fell like a mountain, blocking the flood, and resisting the torrential flood.


    "It''s you?" Daoist Yuhu looked at Xu Chang with a look of surprise on his face, "He was born a Confucian scholar, and he became a saint in less than a hundred days. I''m afraid there is no one from ancient times to the present."


    Standing above the formation, Xu Chang was dressed in a plain gray robe, his clothes fluttered, and his breath was restrained: "I''ll count to three, and you all retreat on your own, otherwise no one will be able to leave today!"


    His tone was calm, without ups and downs, but people couldn''t help but believe his words. Some evil cultivators with relatively low cultivation base couldn''t help but backed away, and almost ran away.


    Master Yuhu sneered: "Only by you?"


    Xu Chang waved his sleeves, as if taking away the dust in the sky, the air was fresher, and he said calmly, "That''s right, I''m just a Confucian scholar."


    Although a natural Confucian scholar can rely on his literary energy to gather awe-inspiring righteousness and improve his cultivation by leaps and bounds in a short period of time, his lifespan is the same as that of ordinary people, at most a hundred years.


    He is a mortal but still powerful, so he is called a saint, not a fairy.


    A monk wearing a black mask next to him said impatiently: "What are you talking about nonsense with him, just kill him. Are we four against one still afraid of him?"


    Master Yuhu was very suspicious, the more calm Xu Chang behaved, the more he felt that something was wrong, thinking that Da Qi might have other backhands.


    Before he could speak, another man wrapped in bandages waved his hand, and a huge cage appeared in the void, covering Xu Chang from above. In the process of falling, his body size continued to shrink, accompanied by the strong wind. Suddenly, the buildings around Xuchang were destroyed one after another, turned into large and small rubble and fell into the cage.


    "A born Confucian scholar, is this the only ability?" Xie Xiu, who was wrapped in bandages all over his body, sneered, his eyes full of teasing.


    This illusory cage will continuously attack the souls of the creatures trapped in it until it is completely wiped out. Even a monk in the fusion stage can only persist for half an hour at most.


    Basically, as long as the opponent is trapped by him, it is a dead end.


    Seeing this scene, Master Yuhu frowned even more. Xu Chang didn''t resist at all, as if he had won the battle.


    That look like Furui Wubo''s eyes made him very upset, and he would feel at ease only when the enemy showed panic and uneasiness.


    Xu Chang observed the surrounding cages, and said slowly: "It is said in ancient books that there are visitors from heaven and earth, and they often bring ominous things. This method of yours is very rare, and there is no connection with spiritual energy."


    "You should be the so-called aliens. I don''t have much knowledge, but I read a lot of books. I have read a lot of books in the Dashufu these days, and there are some unreliable rumors one by one. Verification is ridiculous."


    As Xu Chang spoke, his eyes flickered, and figures appeared behind him.


    Different people have different clothes and different clothing styles, but the same thing is that they all have a noble and upright spirit.


    As more and more figures appeared, cracks appeared on the huge cage, which shattered like glass and made a crisp sound.


    Xu Chang closed his eyes, and a figure behind him opened his eyes, and his voice echoed: "One person is not enough for me, so what about a hundred people?"


    While speaking, many monks could not help kneeling on the ground, crawling, not daring to raise their heads.


    "The mountains are fixed, and there is no struggle at all. Reward the heart and abide by the rules. The amount is not extreme. The chest swallows hundreds of rivers and streams. The calamity is not afraid of disasters. The eyes see the power of the six constants..."


    The mighty voice echoed.


    The mountain-like pressure suppressed Yuhu Zhenren and others almost instantly, and a hundred and eight-character mantra appeared in the sky, which was in harmony with the way of heaven and all things, like a bigger cage.


    Daoist Yuhu was shocked: "Sage of hundreds of generations!"


    He looked at Xu Chang angrily and said: "If you act like this, you will disappear completely and never enter reincarnation!"


    Xu Chang sat cross-legged in the void, looked at Master Yuhu and the others, and said calmly: "Is it important? Isn''t my reincarnation a hundred times for today''s karma? The way of heaven cannot be changed."


    At this time, the bandaged monk laughed loudly: "How long do you think you can persist with your own strength? This change in the way of heaven is the way of heaven. If you want to say it, we are the ones who follow the law of heaven."


    "The positions of both of us have changed, you are the evil cultivators, hindering the cycle of heaven!"


    He also saw through Xu Chang, but it was only at the end of his strength, he could stop them for a while, but he couldn''t stop them forever.


    And even if they didn''t intervene, this big formation would be broken, just a little earlier or a little later.


    Sure enough, it was the same, after a while, the figure behind Xu Chang gradually became blurred and began to disappear one by one.


    But even so, Yuhu Daoist and the evil cultivators were forced to retreat steadily, until they retreated to the palace, outside the collapsed outer wall.


    The bandaged cultivator continued to shout, "What can you do, but it''s just delaying time, and it can''t change the result."


    "Do you, a little Confucian scholar, understand what is the way of heaven?"


    The expression on Xu Chang''s face finally changed, and an imperceptible smile was drawn on the corner of his mouth: "Even if I don''t understand, someone will understand. You think this is the way of heaven, and I think it is the way of heaven. It is very difficult to hold different opinions. Normally, I can only find a way to convince you."


    The evil cultivator with bandages on his body felt that Xu Chang was very naive, maybe all scholars were like this, and said with a sneer, "What if you don''t agree? You can''t convince everyone, no one can do it."


    Xu Chang said seriously: "Then think of a way. You don''t need to convince everyone, you just need to convince most people. What is recognized by most people is the right way, otherwise it is evil."


    Xie Xiu said again: "If you are wrong, then what should be done."


    Xu Chang smiled: "I think it''s right, then it''s right, and there''s no right or wrong."


    "Since you are not convinced, then don''t say it. There is no matter in this world that can be solved by talking!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a ray of Buddha''s light appeared from the sky. It was a group of monks stepping on the auspicious clouds, as if walking in the sky, which brought a bit of comfort.


    The leader is the great monk of the Buddhist school, Abbot Wusan, who is full of Buddhism and can cover a whole state with one hand. If you really want to talk about it in detail, he is one of the best figures under the sword fairy!


    Master Yuhu was shocked when he saw this, and realized that something was wrong: "Didn''t you also close Wuliang Mountain? Why did you come here?"


    Wu San''s eyes were deep, he smiled, and his words carried a faint Buddha voice: "In the face of such a catastrophe, who can really stay out of it is just deceiving themselves and others."


    "I, Wuliangshan, naturally stand on the side of the righteous way and the way of heaven. What you have done is really against the law of nature, and even I, a monk, can''t stand it."


    "Evil demons and the like, it''s better to get rid of them earlier."


    Although the words are kind, the inside and outside of the words are murderous.


    As soon as the words fell, the bandaged evil cultivator was not afraid at all, and threatened: "You monks are really not afraid of death. It must be the cultivation of Buddha that has given you courage."


    "Which of the four sects dare to come out except you?"


    "No, it should be the top three now."


    While speaking, the evil cultivator laughed wildly, full of excitement.


    Including Xu Chang, everyone else was taken aback for a moment, and said in a nonchalant voice, "What''s the meaning of this?"


    Xiexiu continued to laugh: "I''m afraid you don''t know it yet. Just now, there are only three of the four sects left. The people of the three Puritan sects are really more self-reliant than you, and they are self-defeating."


    "Nonsense!" Wusan shouted, waved his hand, and a huge golden palm with one eye covering the sky appeared above, and he could vaguely see a huge Buddha body in the sky, looking down, like a **** .


    The bandaged evil cultivator didn''t take any evasive or defensive actions, and shouted at a group of monks in the sky: "Buddhas and such things have long since died, and only a group of ghosts and ghosts are left. You still cultivate, cultivate them!" Who sees, forcibly creating some weird things."


    Xiexiu was not ashamed of his big words, and Wusan was naturally not polite, breaking his body with a single slap.


    "How dare you slander our faith!" Wusan''s voice echoed around, making the other evil cultivators dare not move at will.


    The body of that evil cultivator turned into a puddle of fleshy mud, which slowly flowed on the ground, but it did not die. Instead, it turned into some jet-black substances and condensed together again.


    "Why are you angry? I''m just explaining the facts. I must have cultivated to your level, and I should be able to notice it." Xie Xiu looked up at Wu San and said with a smile.


    While talking, he looked to the west, "From this point of view, among your four major sects, those who belong to Tong Xuanzong are the smartest."


    Tong Xuanzong closed the mountain a long time ago. For thousands of years, he didn''t care about world affairs. He cut off contact with the world long before the founding of Daqi. If it wasn''t for the same inheritance from eternity, no one would remember it now.


    Just when Wusan was about to strike again, bursts of palpitating breath spread out, and an old brown coffin appeared in the void, sealed by blood-red crystals.


    "This is?" Wusan had a solemn look on his face, as if facing a formidable enemy.


    The other monks also dispersed in the air one after another, forming a set of interlocking Vajra Formation, which can perfectly lock the aura in the sky.


    pa la pa la ~


    The blood-red crystals on the coffin cracked little by little, fell off, and scattered into fine powder in the air.


    bang~


    The lid of the coffin was blown off, and a withered hand stretched out from it. An old man with long beard and white hair, wearing a Taoist robe, who looked like a fairy, stood up from it and looked at the people around him, with a shallow expression. He yawned and said loudly: "I haven''t seen the outside world for thousands of years, and the changes are still great."


    Xu Chang recognized the other party''s identity, cupped his hands and said: "Could it be that the senior is the Guhua Venerable of Tongxuanzong? I can come to help today, and I would like to express my gratitude on behalf of Daqi."


    Gu Hua is the great monk of Tongxuanzong. Thousands of years ago, he was famous all over the world. Although he was not a sword cultivator, he was able to wrestle with the sword fairy at that time, and his Taoism was extremely tyrannical.


    Under such circumstances, Tongxuanzong suddenly closed the mountain gate and disappeared from the sight of the world. No one knew why.


    The person standing in the coffin waved his hands again and again, saying inexplicably: "You are a saint of all ages, and I dare not be called a senior. And I am here today, but I am not necessarily on the side of the righteous way."


    As soon as these words came out, both Xu Chang''s and Wu San''s expressions changed.


    Although Wusan was a monk, his temper was not that good. He said angrily, "All these years when you Tong Xuanzong sealed the mountain, you have sealed it with dogs? When did you get mixed up with these demons and ghosts?"


    Gu Hua heard Wusan''s angry scolding, but there was a smile on his face, stroked his beard with his hands, and said unhurriedly:


    "If you really want to talk about it, I am your senior, and your master is my best friend. The money that the old monk owes me has not been repaid. When will you Wuliang Temple make it up?"


    "Speaking of which, everything is changing, but the temper of the stubborn donkey has been passed down. You don''t have to drag Wuliang Mountain with you if you want to die. I''m really not afraid that your master will get up from the ground and beat you."


    "Don''t be so friendly, we don''t have such a good relationship." Wu San said indifferently, "I am a Buddha, even if I die for the people of the world, so what. If the old abbot is alive, he will make the same choice as me .¡±


    at this time.


    Zhou An was planning to go to the palace to help resist the evil cultivators who were besieging, but before he arrived, he saw a large group of people confronting each other, and felt that the strength of several people was far from what he could deal with now, which was obviously much worse. At least at the same level as Yi Yuxian.


    "That''s people from the other two sects, and they''re all here." Yueli showed surprise on his face, thinking that the other three sects would make the same choice as Wang Tianzong and close the mountain gate, "Aren''t they afraid?"


    In this era of Wangtianzong, there are sword immortals sitting in the town, and they should be the strongest among the four major sects, but they chose to close the mountain gate.


    It is extremely difficult to prove the Tao of Sword Immortal, it is related to Dao, and it is also related to luck. There will be at most one Sword Immortal in an era, and Wangyue Sword Immortal is also a sword that only proved Taoism five hundred years after the fall of Changchun Sword Immortal fairy.


    If Changchun Sword Immortal hadn''t fallen in the first place, maybe there would not be Moon Moon Sword Immortal later on, this is also the number of cause and effect.


    Zhou An thought for a while and said: "They are obviously not on the side, I am afraid that someone is colluding with those evil cultivators."


    He thinks this is a very normal thing, in the final analysis, this is the difference of choice.


    For this kind of large group, they don''t care about life and death in the world, they only care about their own interests.


    Not long after, there was a vibration in the sky, and Wusan threw out a string of Buddhist beads in his hand. The beads scattered in all directions, emitting a shocking Buddha light, and dragged Gu Hua into his own Buddhist world.


    Immediately afterwards.


    More monks poured into the city from outside, heading towards the palace


    This gradually turned into a chaotic battle. Except for those evil cultivators, Zhou An couldn''t tell whether it was an enemy or a friend for a while.


    He didn''t care about these, and his target was on those evil cultivators and itinerants. When he came to the city, he found an evil cultivator disguised as an itinerant, fighting with several monks. His methods were so strange that those monks were hard to guard against .


    A monk whose cultivation had reached the fusion period was careless, and a purple light shot from the hand of the itinerant pierced through his chest, his body was torn apart, and he died almost instantly.


    Zhou An had experience in dealing with these itinerants. He walked around from the side, launched a sudden attack, and slashed away with his sword.


    The Daozhi Dacheng sword has the meaning of transcending the rules. Before the tourer could react, his body was cut off by Zhou An, and he hurriedly hid in another space, only to find that his body was rapidly decaying. Flaws were exposed in the state, and Zhou An cut off his body with another sword, and died suddenly.


    As he gradually became familiar with Dao Dao, his strength has risen to a higher level.


    Such a rapid growth will make people feel frightened. Zhou An also knows that the speed at which he grows stronger is abnormal, and it is entirely due to the decadent sword intent. His body has already been distorted before he knew it.


    But all high-level Extraordinary should be able to realize that the essence of Extraordinary is distortion. While gaining powerful power, they can constantly change themselves.


    He would often think of what Su Changxing said before, never give up his identity as a human being.


    When Zhu Wenwu transformed himself into a half-blood, he just felt puzzled and terrified, unable to understand why Zhu Wenwu could accept such a thing calmly.


    Now he can understand, but still can''t accept it.


    There was another tremor, but this time it was not from the ground, but from the sky.


    It was like a flash bomb with a huge range exploded suddenly, brilliant colors flashed in the sky, UU reading www. The uukanshu.com clouds also turned into lavender or light pink, which looked extremely unreal.


    From a very long distance, one can see a mountain that runs through the heaven and earth, that is Wangtian Mountain.


    Wangtian Mountain is not too far from the imperial city, and it can be seen directly in mid-air. The colorful clouds and mist piled up on the top of Wangtian Mountain, filled with a palpitating atmosphere.


    Suddenly, the sun and the moon rotated, and a figure flew up into the sky, and thunder robbed suddenly, intertwined together in the clouds and mist.


    "Arouse the thunder calamity? What does he want to do?" Looking at the vision in the sky, Zhou An felt that something was wrong. He guessed that the person might be Wangyue Sword Immortal. Although he had never seen it before, he could still feel the reflected sword intent. , Exquisite and extraordinary, like the full moon in the moon sky.


    In any case, Wangyue Sword Immortal should not have chosen to transcend the tribulation and ascend at this juncture, and he has only been a Sword Immortal for a few hundred years, so there is no reason for him to ascend.


    At this moment, the monks in the city couldn''t help but stop and create a vision looking into the sky.


    Daytime Ascension is almost only heard of in legends, and which monk has actually seen it.


    "That''s Wangtian Mountain!"


    "Could it be that Sword Immortal Wangyue is about to ascend!"


    "It seems to be true, the thunder and calamity are all condensed to the extreme, I''m afraid I can''t hide even if I want to."


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 116： soaring by day

    "Damn it!"


    "With him here, how could I possibly become a Sword Immortal!"


    Xuanzheng looked at Wangtian Mountain in front of him, and evil thoughts flashed in his heart. He would attack and kill Zhou An with the eldest prince''s people. Of course it was not because of Yueli, but because he wanted Zhou An to die.


    Zhou An''s swordsmanship talent made him panic, and he had a feeling that he couldn''t catch up with him. As long as the opponent didn''t die, he might not be able to catch up with him in his lifetime, let alone a sword immortal.


    His Dao heart had already been damaged when Zhou An defeated him for the second time, and he fell into repeated entanglements until he felt evil thoughts in his heart.


    When the First Prince mentioned this matter, he agreed without even thinking about it.


    The expression on his face became more and more tangled, even distorted, and he didn''t even notice that there was a black shadow approaching quietly behind him.


    Suddenly, his expression returned to calm again. It seemed that everything had been figured out. Immortal cultivators just wanted to prove Taoism and live forever, and nothing else mattered. There was nothing wrong with him attacking and killing Zhou An.


    Yes, that''s right.


    He kept hinting to himself repeatedly, as if he was hypnotizing himself, as long as he believed in this matter and recognized this matter, there would be no damage to his Dao heart, and his sword heart would still be clear!


    Thinking of this, he didn''t have any worries anymore, and flew straight to Wangtian Mountain. The Zongmen has closed the mountain, but he can still enter as his identity.


    The big formation of the sect is generated by virtue of the Dao foundation, blocking the secrets of the heavens, sealing off the spiritual energy, and forming a small world of its own. , to avoid cause and effect.


    This is why Wangtianzong will close the mountain. Once the mountain is closed, Wangtianzong will suddenly disappear from this world. From the actor to the audience''s position, the audience will naturally not be affected by the things in the play. It''s safe.


    This is a perfect method, and Wang Tianzong relied on it and passed it down from eternity.


    According to the records of the sects, in the time of eternity, there were many sects cultivating immortals, and Wang Tianzong was only a small sect at that time.


    The sect is the same as the immortal cultivator, the longer they live, the stronger they will become. As time goes by, the sect will become bigger and bigger, and its foundation will become deeper and deeper. After surviving the catastrophe of the ages, it finally became one of the four sects.


    This is probably a catastrophe, no less than that of the eternal catastrophe


    Wang Tianzong observes the secrets of the sky all the time, and can be keenly aware of any changes in the way of heaven.


    Going back to the entrance of the sect, surrounded by clouds and mist, it is a bronze gate in the mountains, covered with moss, if you have not been here before, who would have thought that Wangtianzong would look like this.


    An elder in a white robe was waiting for him at the door, he was relieved when he saw Xuanzheng, and greeted him: "Fortunately, you are back, the headmaster has given an order, if you don''t come back within today, It will be completely closed."


    An apologetic smile appeared on Xuanzheng''s face, and he said, "Nowadays the monsters are coming together outside, and I was delayed because of some accidents, otherwise I would have come back a few days earlier."


    The elder also noticed that no one followed him, sighed and said, "That child Yueli is determined not to come back?"


    Xuanzheng nodded: "If she doesn''t come back, she said that the purpose of cultivating immortals is to slay demons and demons. If she comes back, she will put the cart before the horse."


    "She''s too stubborn, and there''s nothing I can do about it."


    The elder shook his head and sighed: "Maybe this is her doom, and she can''t hide from it. Since he is willing, we have no reason to stop him. The way is our own. Whether we can go through or not depends on ourselves." .¡±


    After Xuanzheng entered the sect, the formation was fully opened, forming a small world of its own, completely isolated from the outside world. Even if the outside world was destroyed, they would not be affected too much, but after a long time, the aura will continue to be lost.


    How can a world be destroyed so easily? In the eternal catastrophe, the human race died in sevens and eights, and finally recovered.


    "There are some things that Yue Li didn''t understand. Dead people are nothing. As long as the Tao continues, everything will return to its original state." After seeing Xuan Zheng, the head teacher sighed and said.


    Yueli''s talent is not even lower than Xuanzheng''s, and there is a chance of proving the Dao and Sword Immortal in the future. The current level does not determine the future level. The road to immortality is long, and anything can happen, so he agreed to Xuanzheng to go to the emperor. Cheng finds Yueli back.


    Xuanzheng hesitated for a moment and said, "Is it okay if I want to see my master now? There are some things I want to talk to him about."


    "It will take a while, Master Li is currently in retreat." Seeing Xuanzheng''s appearance, the head teacher knew that he was quite complicated, and asked: "Did you experience anything special this time? I heard that Yueli is very close to a sword cultivator named Zhou An, but this kind of thing cannot be forced."


    "Besides, the fewer thoughts my cultivators have, the more enlightened they will be. Wealth and misfortune depend on each other. This may not be a good thing for you."


    Xuanzheng shook his head, and said: "It''s not because of this matter, but because I lost to someone else this time, and it was that sword repairer named Zhou An."


    The teacher''s face remained fixed, and he didn''t react for a while, and then his voice amplified and said: "What? You lost to that sword repairer named Zhou An!"


    This undoubtedly sounded like a fantasy, he never thought that Xuanzheng would lose, even to a peer.


    To put it bluntly, Xuanzheng''s talent is like the reincarnation of a fairy, a born sword fairy.


    Xuanzheng nodded, without much expression on his face, and said: "Yes, not only did I lose, but I also lost very badly. I lost twice. His talent in swordsmanship is far higher than mine. I feel ashamed." .¡±


    Seeing Xuanzheng like this, the head teacher felt that something was wrong, and quickly persuaded him: "You must not deny yourself, a momentary victory or defeat is nothing, and it may not be a bad thing for you to have someone with similar talent in swordsmanship as you." Good thing."


    Xuanzheng didn''t think so, Zhou An made him feel desperate, it was the kind of despair that he thought he would never be able to catch up with after a lifetime, and he didn''t have any thoughts on par with it, so he smiled:


    "Headmaster, you don''t have to worry, I''m already relieved. Besides, it''s not surprising that such a character appears in a catastrophe."


    The head teacher nodded, showing a satisfied expression. He felt that Xuanzheng went out this time, but he let himself settle a little bit. If a monk had not experienced setbacks, his Taoist heart would definitely not be so perfect, "Not bad, go down and rest. After the mountain gate is closed, everyone will enter a closed state to reduce the consumption of spiritual energy."


    "I don''t know how long this catastrophe will last."


    Xuanzheng bid farewell to the head teacher, and went straight to the depths of the middle gate, where his master Wangyue Sword Immortal retreated, and also the hub of the sect''s formation.


    He didn''t go to the place where the master retreated, but turned his head and walked towards the hub of the formation. His figure continued to dim, and he appeared as a shadow, swimming on the ground, which was extremely difficult to be noticed.


    His talent is extremely high, it''s definitely not just talk, even in formation technique, he also has deep attainments, and he is naturally familiar with the structure of his own sect''s formation technique.


    Forward rotation is closed, and reverse is naturally open.


    He doesn''t need to destroy the center, he just needs to remove one of the magic weapons that suppresses the formation, and reverse the formation again.


    He stretched out his hand from the shadows, and his aura turned into countless silk threads, passed through the formation, dragged down a bronze bell suspended in midair, put it in the sleeve of Qiankun, and then retreated immediately, heading straight for the gate.


    There was a violent shaking, the originally foggy sky was illuminated by light, the inner and outer worlds were connected, and the aura began to circulate.


    "who is it!"


    Sword Immortal Wangyue''s voice echoed in the sect, full of anger, he immediately noticed the reversal, but he was powerless to change it.


    What he has to do now is naturally not to catch the murderer, but to try his best to cover up his aura.


    The people in the sect were all at a loss, looking around, the sect that was originally shrouded in clouds and mist, the sky was clear and bright for a moment.


    "Oops!" The head teacher immediately ran to the center of the formation, but it was too late, the formation was completely unlocked, and it would take at least a month to open it again.


    suddenly.


    The color of the sky and the earth changed, and the sky showed colorful appearances. Purple clouds and mist floated in mid-air, as if there was a huge eye hidden in it.


    Sword Immortal Wangyue naturally felt the existence of that thing, just above, between the clouds and mist, staring at him.


    He has no room to retreat, once he retreats, the entire Wangtian Mountain will cease to exist, and the result will not be changed in any way.


    I can only fight desperately!


    He simply went head-on, UU reading www.uukanshu.com flew over 10,000 meters in the sky, day and night rotated, a round of bright moon was in the sky, and at the same time triggered a thunder calamity, turning into a phenomenon of ascension, wanting to use this power to fight against the unknown exist.


    With one sword swing across Kyushu, even the imperial city can see the bright moon above Wangtianzong, which is brighter than the real bright moon.


    This is obviously a sign of ascension, and no one knows why Wangyue Sword Immortal ascended at this moment.


    "How could this be possible? I''m afraid there''s not even a 10% chance." Xu Chang looked at the vision and couldn''t help shaking his head, thinking that Moon Moon Sword Immortal might be close to death, and then said:


    "The Sword Immortal dares to fight against the Dao of Heaven, which is admirable to us. If we are united, what can we do?"


    Wu San looked at the sky from the Buddha''s light, and was also very surprised, full of puzzlement: "What happened, that guy Xuan Wutian would choose to ascend at this moment."


    "Is this brain kicked by a donkey?"


    The continuous condensing of the thunder robbery seemed to be about to strike down. In the eyes of thousands of people, a **** hand fell before the thunder robbery. It seemed to be surrounded by clouds and mist, and thousands of sword lights were engulfed. Then he easily caught the Moon-Watching Sword Immortal in the sky.


    The bright moon shattered abruptly, and a cloud of blood mist exploded in the sky. The whole sky seemed to be stained blood red, with countless drops of blood dripping down.


    Moon-Watching Sword Immortal was pinched to death! !


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 117： Thunder robbery

    Lei Jie still condensed on the top for a long time and did not disperse, as if wondering why the target suddenly disappeared.


    The **** hand gradually dissipated and turned into a sky full of clouds.


    There was not a single bit of Moon-Watching Sword Immortal''s body left, only sporadic blood falling like rain.


    The snow was getting heavier, and the sky seemed to be crying, feeling sorry for the death of a sword fairy.


    "What the **** is that!" Zhou An was stunned with his eyes wide open, unable to imagine what could easily obliterate the existence of a sword fairy.


    Invisible panic appeared in his heart, and even his breathing became short of breath. If he knew that he was going to die, he would have no courage to move forward.


    While he was hesitating for a moment, he saw the Buddha light in the sky fluctuate violently again, and half of Wu San''s body exploded out of thin air, and was blown out by Gu Hua.


    "You are still far behind your master." Gu Hua said loftily, it seems that he is indeed more powerful, even in the opponent''s Buddhist world, he still has an absolute advantage.


    Wu San stood half of his body in the void, with no sadness or joy on his face, and he kept chanting scriptures in a low voice. The Buddha''s light reflected in the sky became brighter and brighter, as if there was a long and heavy bell coming from a distance.


    "My Buddha is merciful, life and death are not what I wish, how to live and how to die."


    The real body of King Ming appeared behind Wusan, with a ferocious expression on his face and wide-eyed anger, just looking at it makes people feel heartbroken.


    His strength is not as good as Gu Hua''s, but he still resists with all his strength without hesitation, forgetting about life and death.


    During the impact of Taoism, his body of the ancient Buddha continued to shatter, and the shattered flesh fell to the ground, forming golden relics one by one.


    Gu Hua seemed unhurried, using his own strength to suppress Wu San in all directions, obliterating Wu San''s Dharma bit by bit. Don''t give the opponent any chance to stand up.


    If it goes on like this, it seems that it will be a dead end after all.


    There are fewer and fewer figures behind Xu Chang, and the one hundred and eight character mantra in the sky is getting darker and darker, and the big prison is about to be broken free.


    Zhou An went to the imperial palace along the central avenue of the imperial city. With the flying sword light, all the evil cultivators fell under his sword, including some demonized monks, and three itinerants were also killed one after another. He beheaded.


    Power is like poison, once it is used, it cannot be stopped, and it is deeply planted in people''s hearts.


    Zhou An unscrupulously used the power of black matter to enjoy such an extraordinary realm, and soon the sword shadows around him exceeded 3,000, and he could kill a cultivator at the stage of transformation with just one thought.


    Soon he locked on to the fourth patroller, who also noticed his arrival at the same time, seemed to know Zhou An''s strength, and immediately fled in another direction, his body turned into a shadow, and escaped into the void, blinking Then he fled a hundred feet away.


    Zhou An swung his sword, and thousands of sword shadows followed, forming a torrent, interspersed back and forth in the space where the patrolman was, forming a black area.


    He learned that the wanderer can''t hide in that space all the time, he will always come out, and once he comes out, he will be hit by the high-frequency sword shadow.


    As expected, the tour was finally exposed on his own initiative, and he was pierced by the sword shadow. There was no chance of a backhand during the whole process. In the end, Zhou Anzai chopped off his body with a single sword, and died under the rotten sword intent.


    As a wave of extremely pure life energy projected from the sky onto Zhou An''s body, and merged with the meaning of decay in his body, Zhou An''s mystery began to increase faster than before, and quantitative changes caused qualitative changes. His aura climbed rapidly, showing the appearance of a breakthrough in the eyes of other monks, but strangely, it did not attract Thunder Tribulation.


    When cultivators in the transformation stage break through to the fusion stage, they will experience a small thunder disaster. For most monks in the transformation stage, if they can reach this point, as long as they are well prepared, the thunder disaster is not too difficult, and no one will choose It''s too dangerous to break through in battle, if you don''t pay attention, you will be wiped out in the thunder calamity.


    To die in the thunder calamity also means to die completely, even the soul no longer exists.


    Seeing Zhou An''s appearance, the others didn''t seem to want to suppress it at all. If this goes on, it will definitely attract thunder disasters, and they will disperse in all directions.


    Sure enough, there was an aura of thunder disaster in the sky, which was constantly condensing, but there was something wrong with this thunder disaster, it was purple and black, and it contained heart-pounding destruction. It was not like the thunder disaster of a cultivator in the transformation stage


    Zhou An looked up at Lei Jie in the sky, his expression was calm, knowing that Lei Jie was not targeting him.


    He is not an immortal cultivator, and even if he breaks through, he will not attract thunder disasters. All this is an illusion formed under the rules of this world.


    but.


    He does have the opportunity to advance to the fourth level, and it is just a chance. Mystery alone is not enough for him to advance. Either his swordsmanship has been improved to a higher level, or he has other assistance.


    He looked at the imperial palace. The opportunity for him to advance was the luck of the imperial city. Now that the dragon veins of the imperial city want to break free, there is naturally a lot of luck in the palace.


    He only needs to collect these lucks to advance to the fourth level, and maybe he will be able to get out of the current predicament and no longer be bound by the rotten sword intent.


    The figures behind Xu Chang became less and less, and finally there were only a dozen or so figures.


    The real person Yuhu manipulated the huge jade pot in the sky to hit the mountain-like "town" character. With the violent impact, visible cracks appeared on the font, and spiritual light overflowed from the cracks.


    "I''ll see how long you can hold on!" Xie Xiu, who was wrapped in bandages, shouted loudly, his face was full of vicious colors, the space around him was constantly changing, and some dark purple silk threads were entangled, bit by bit. Break out of this invisible cage.


    Xu Chang seemed calm and composed, with his eyes closed, without saying a word, as if he was taking a nap, as if he felt some kind of change, he finally opened his eyes and looked towards the large formation behind.


    Yi Yuxian and the others pulled back one more city, and the formation slowly healed again. The corpse dragon let out a deafening roar, which seemed to be angry. Although it didn''t have much sanity, it still instinctively wanted to break free from the shackles of the formation.


    A high-pitched sword cry rang in his ears, followed by countless sword shadows. Seeing this, Xu Chang took the initiative to remove the cage, and the one hundred and eight character mantra in the sky suddenly disappeared.


    Zhou An''s figure pulled out a long black line and charged all the way from the center of the avenue. Jianfeng went straight to the back of the real Yuhu, and the speed reached a certain level, passing through hundreds of feet in the blink of an eye. distance.


    Master Yuhu didn''t react at all, and Zhou An chopped off his head with a sword.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 120： the end

    When manpower is exhausted.


    Constantly swinging the sword and drawing the sword, the sky became darker and darker until it was dark.


    More and more people died, and the smell of blood in the air became heavier and heavier. On the third day, there were almost no living people in the imperial city, except for the monks including Zhou An in the imperial palace.


    On the fifth day, the head teacher of Wangtianzong was also decapitated, and was dragged into a different space by a powerful itinerant. When he reappeared, there was only a corpse.


    On the seventh day, the faces of the remaining people were full of numbness and despair. If Zhou An was not there, they would have been unable to persist. After seven days of fighting, there were still a large number of monsters wandering in the imperial city.


    Qi Fugui sat motionless next to the emperor''s body, and he could see that the crape myrtle aura on his body was getting more and more solemn. Although there was no enthronement ceremony, he was the only one in the imperial city who was qualified to inherit the throne. It''s a matter of course.


    The dragon veins were firmly suppressed by him in the underground of the imperial city, and the luck did not disperse, but it was stronger than before.


    Going on like this is not an option. Even if the dragon veins are stabilized, it will take at least a hundred years to re-condense the luck, and they may not last for a few days.


    Zhou An has been calculating all the time, and the more critical the time is, the more he has to use his brain. This is what he learned from Su Changxing.


    In his current state, it is impossible to kill all the wanderers and those distorted existences in the city. He can only find a way from the source to keep the coming space away from here.


    He has to take the initiative to go to that space!


    Instead, he will gain extraordinary power in that space. Although he doesn''t know why, this is the only chance now.


    The most frightening thing is not the powerful enemy, but the powerful enemy will play with your brain and spend thousands of years planning to make everything foolproof.


    After all, this is probably how it feels.


    Zhou An has always felt that he is a stupid person, so many things he has done are not considered smart, and there are only so many ways he can think of.


    But his advantage is that he is a man of action, he will do it when he thinks about it, he will not hesitate, and he will not think too much about the consequences.


    He glanced down, Yueli was seriously injured at this time, and the breath of the spring of life burst out from his body, which must have been contaminated with fog when he was in Luping County.


    The spring of life itself is not a good thing, it is like poison, which makes people addicted to it and cannot extricate themselves, but at the same time, it can save lives at certain times, such as now.


    Yue Li''s injury was too serious, if it wasn''t for the breath of the spring of life to warm her up, her life would probably have been endangered.


    With a sword in the air, Zhou An didn''t hesitate any longer, and rushed into that world on his own initiative, a dark void, a world where even rules don''t exist.


    He saw densely packed people, or densely packed evil ghosts, in every space, everywhere at a glance.


    "How dare you come in and kill him!"


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    "Kill him and we can go out!"


    Noisy, one after another, thousands of voices came, making it difficult for people to hear what they were saying.


    These are evil spirits.


    Zhou An is also an evil ghost at this moment, with the rotten sword intent extending outward, black flames burning all over his body, on his thick black arms, each holding a giant sword, waving in the air.


    This is the body of a ghost.


    There was a hissing sound.


    Countless evil spirits in this space rushed towards her, and the two sides collided with each other. Every arm of Zhou An waved the long sword in his hand, slashing wantonly.


    And these itinerants were not vegetarians, they were able to bite off flesh and blood from Zhou An''s body and swallow them, like crawling nightmares.


    With the continuous fighting, Zhou An could feel the immortal energy in his body becoming more and more intense, like flowers blooming in front of his eyes.


    Immortals are different from human beings. He couldn''t understand it before, but now he understands it. The ultimate spiritual joy seems to fall into a state of madness all the time, and one emotion completely covers up other emotions.


    Humans have limits, and some things are unbearable for human beings, whether it is this fairy body like ghosts or gods, or this twisted world.


    Zhou An''s consciousness was stripped away bit by bit, gradually blurred, and even forgot what he was doing now, and fell into endless killing.


    It''s over.


    This was his last thought. Although he was prepared, he still felt a little regretful when he experienced it.


    People have concerns, there will be regrets.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The other half of his body also gradually distorted, pitch-black arms stretched out, with blood-red intestines interspersed in them, and there was a trace of fairy energy rippling on them, but it didn''t seem disobedient at all.


    Life rots completely, and eternal death is the way back.


    A beam of bright white light appeared in this pitch-black world, reflected from a black token on his chest.


    As if a basin of cold water had been poured on it, Zhou An suddenly woke up again and saw the patrollers around the beam of light running away, like a mouse seeing a cat.


    There is also an illusory figure standing between the beams of light, very familiar, as if there is a breeze blowing in the space, with the breath of spring, warm and humid.


    "Long time no see, Zhou An."


    Su Changxing looked around with a curious expression on his face. Before he could make a move, chains and chains protruded from the beam of light, grabbing those empty shell monsters around.


    He recognized that these creatures were related to heresy, and even possessed a substrate, but they were not heresy in essence, they were empty shells controlled by different consciousnesses from a distance.


    After the discount store encounters these empty shells, it triggers a certain setting to actively clean up and absorb these empty shells.


    Su Changxing turned his head to look at Zhou An, who had the body of ghosts and gods. He had an illusory appearance of aura, and said:


    "I didn''t expect you to be in such a place. It''s really hard to find. But I''m just a clone projection, and I won''t last long."


    "Your will is not worthy to support this body, and the top and bottom do not match."


    Immediately, he snapped his fingers, and Zhou An gradually left this world before his eyes, and his body gradually recovered.


    Zhou An reacted and shouted: "We can''t let this world come down!"


    Su Changxing smiled, feeling that Zhou An''s reaction surprised him, and said, "It''s really hard to do, but I can help you clean up these empty shells, and the rest is up to you."


    "I can''t come here for the time being, this world is very special!"


    While speaking, countless chains of white light protruded from Su Changxing''s back, burning with holy flames, enough to disperse the darkness.


    The flames grew stronger and stronger until they covered the entire world.


    Su Changxing''s figure suddenly disappeared from Zhou An''s eyes, and went away together with that world.


    He fell to the ground all of a sudden, panting heavily, his skin was full of wrinkles, his whole body seemed to have aged in an instant, and his hair had turned gray.


    He didn''t rest, got up from the ground, swung his sword, once again the shadow of the sword appeared all over the sky, and shouted:


    "The situation has turned around, these ghosts and monsters have lost their support, everyone, please join me in the counterattack!"


    He walked out of the palace with a deep dead breath, and a line of dark footprints appeared on the ground, which was so heavy.


    Killing all the way out, a large number of twisted monsters died under his sword, and they rushed forward one after another, but fortunately, the number of patrollers was reduced by half compared to before.


    His consciousness became heavier and heavier, and his footsteps became slower and slower. Walking on the avenue of the imperial city, he walked at the same speed as walking in ordinary times, and the shadow of the sword continued to dance around.


    Suddenly, he stopped, his body became wobbly, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com seemed to fall down at any time.


    At this time.


    One person supported him, and looking back, it was Yueli, the brilliance of the moon was condensed all over his body, which seemed a bit unreal.


    "let me help you!"


    With Yueli''s support, he walked forward step by step, and finally reached the city wall of the imperial city, stopped, and looked back, only corpses and silence.


    It''s finally over.


    He sat down on the imperial city without falling down, just sat there in a daze, opened his eyes, looking at the mountains and rivers outside, and the Wangtian Mountain that runs through the sky and the earth, and the sky is shining with colorful brilliance , the scenery is extremely beautiful.


    Yue Li also sat cross-legged beside him, quietly not speaking, enjoying the beautiful scenery together.


    Zhou An''s hair was completely white, and then gradually dried up. His whole body shrank into a ball, like a rotten tree, without a sound. The cyan flying sword was suspended in front of him, slowly rotating with the breeze.


    Everything seemed to fall into silence, and it remained so for eternity.


    In the Jinluan Hall, a disciple of Wangtian Sect cried out, "Senior Sister''s soul has dissipated, she is already dead."


    Yueli''s body lay quietly on the ground, with cracks all over his body, like a broken porcelain doll.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 121： I have 1

    Time may be slow, it may be fast, and it may always go forward.


    This scene seemed to be frozen, Zhou An was sitting on the city wall, looking into the distance, the spring was full of greenery, the summer was full of trees, the autumn was golden and red, and the winter was covered with snow.


    The four seasons of the year rotate repeatedly, and Qi Fugui will bring people to worship under the city wall at this time of the year.


    No one knew whether Zhou An was dead or still alive, but it didn''t matter. In his current state, being dead was no different from being alive.


    Some people think that Zhou An already has the strength of a sword fairy at the last moment, otherwise it would be impossible to kill most of the demons in the imperial city with a few swords.


    There are also people who think that Zhou An''s swordsmanship talent is the first person since ancient times, and climbing the realm is like drinking water, maybe it is the reincarnation of a fairy in the sky.


    Year after year, everything has changed, but this section of the city wall does not seem to have changed at all. It is still the same as that winter, with mottled white snow piled up. There are deep black footprints on the white snow, which never disappear.


    The flying sword was still standing in the air, spinning slowly, the sword energy bloomed like a lotus flower, no one could get within ten feet of it, many monks tried but turned into corpses and bones one by one.


    One day a hundred years later, a man came with a sword, holding a head in his hand, this man was Wei Lanfeng, put his head on the ground, sighed and said: "Leader, I can take revenge for you, this old **** Too cunning, hiding for nearly a hundred years."


    "But he was negligent in the end, and the evil smell on his body couldn''t be concealed after all."


    While speaking, Zhou An''s eyeballs seemed to move, but there was no reaction.


    Yueli''s death was not an accident. During the chaos, he was attacked and killed by the **** of the West Factory. The body of the eldest prince was found under the gate of the east city, only half of it was left. The body was covered with tooth marks. Being devoured by monsters turned into by mortals, the great **** escaped, only to be killed by Azure Wind a hundred years later.


    The Breathing Sword let out a long cry, which seemed to be Zhou An''s response. After a hundred years, Zhou An still hadn''t completely died, like a bit of green hidden in the dead wood.


    When Wei Lanfeng heard Jianming, a smile appeared on his face, he bowed deeply to Zhou An, turned and left.


    Time flies like an arrow, and time continues to move forward. Fifty years later, after hundreds of years of living and multiplying, the imperial city has long since returned to its former appearance, and even more prosperous.


    When it was time for the annual worship, Qi Fugui brought the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty to worship under the city wall.


    Qi Fugui was dressed in imperial clothes, cupped his hands and bowed to Zhou An on the city wall, and said: "I promised you at the beginning that Da Qi will continue because of you, and I will let you enjoy the national fortune of Da Qi for generations. "


    He also probably understood that this might be a meaningless thing, Zhou An had already died, and what was left was just broken thoughts and an unwilling sword soul.


    Every year at this time, he would think about how dilapidated the world would be if there was no Zhou An.


    But even so, he knew that the world would never return to the way it was before. It was already riddled with holes, and demons came together. Every year, there were large and small turmoil, and even demon massacres occurred in some remote areas. The things around the imperial city will be more stable.


    Cultivating immortals is no longer the monk''s first goal, subjugating demons is the goal. There are too many demons in the world.


    It¡¯s just that after the battle a hundred years ago, the vitality of their monks has also been greatly damaged. The four major sects have fallen into a slump, and the San Puritanism has been wiped out overnight by unknown existences. There is no intention of changing the face at all.


    During the worship, time seemed to stand still for an instant, and some powerful monks in the imperial city felt a little strange.


    Time really stood still, and only a few people noticed it in that moment.


    A phantom appeared above the city wall out of thin air, standing in front of Zhou An, as if it had always been there.


    Su Changxing stared at Zhou An in front of him with a calm expression, not surprised. Although he couldn''t directly intervene, he has been paying attention to the changes in this world since then.


    He touched Zhou An''s forehead with his finger, and a ball of light appeared on his left hand, and said, "I have a technique called Powanfa,"


    A flash of light flashed in Zhou An''s dark eyes, only to hear a hoarse voice, "I have the Tao."


    Su Changxing understood, surprise flashed across his face, he felt that Zhou An was doing better than he expected, time may repeat the same mistakes, but there will always be progress.


    He put away the ball of light, with a smile on his face, and said, "Let''s say goodbye, I don''t know how long it will be until we meet again."


    While talking, he looked up to the sky, "Someone is waiting for me, I have to say, it''s really very sinister."


    There was a strange look on Qi Fugui''s face. Of course he saw the phantom on the top of the city. It was very clear that it was a person. Even though he was now at the fusion stage, he still couldn''t detect the existence of the other party, even if the other party was right next to him. In front of his eyes, when he closed his eyes, he couldn''t detect any abnormalities.


    "Is this a fairy?" He said to himself.


    The surrounding area was even more silent, and I don''t know where the power is so able to shuttle through the space so easily.


    Just when everyone was wondering, the sky unexpectedly gathered dark clouds and thunder calamity out of thin air, and a huge black hand wrapped around Lei Jie and suppressed it.


    The mighty power of the sky was unstoppable, as if it was the will of heaven, all the people in the imperial city knelt on the ground involuntarily and lowered their heads, including Qi Fugui.


    Even the Son of Heaven, UU reading www.uukanshu. com should also bow to the gods.


    Su Changxing was indifferent, his chest was pierced by thunder, his body was grabbed by a big hand, and he was dragged to a height of 100,000 meters. Eyes appeared around him, looking at him from the darkness, examining and judging him.


    "Aren''t you tired of waiting here for so long like an idiot?" Su Changxing smiled, with a strong sense of sarcasm.


    The look of indifference made the other party angry, thunder rolled, and the next moment, Su Changxing''s body was crushed to pieces.


    but.


    This is just a clone of the ghost attribute, even if it dies, it will not have much impact on him, just like a hair falling off the skin.


    The thunder calamity quickly dissipated, and the sky once again returned to the clear sky. All the previous scenes seemed to be hallucinations, which never happened.


    Only then did the people in the dynasty stand up one after another, showing expressions of surprise or fear. In the Immortal Mansion, even a monk at the fusion stage went crazy during the process.


    It was precisely because his cultivation base was high enough that he saw some things that he shouldn''t have seen, and he didn''t realize the danger.


    Qi Fugui''s expression was the same, and he looked at the clear sky again, trembling involuntarily, they were like a group of insects living in an earthen jar, being quietly stared at by people outside for fun, but they didn''t know it.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 122： this is life

    Prosperity, 988, the new year.


    The heavy snow all over the sky seems familiar, but this world is no longer what it used to be. Under the constant gushing of monsters, the vitality of human monks is being consumed bit by bit. A big monster rises from the south and occupies one side. A large number of monsters gather One place is called Shang Dynasty Demon Kingdom.


    Daqi has been running with half of the dragon veins so far, and it is already on the verge of collapse. The King Wu''an of that year is now as old as the emperor of that year. His head is full of white hair, and a thousand years is an extreme number.


    "Is it only here?"


    Qi Fugui stood at the entrance of the main hall of the Golden Luan Hall, looking at the city wall in the distance, he could vaguely see the figure sitting cross-legged on the city wall, with his body bent.


    He also knew very well that the current Daqi was showing signs of decline. There was not even a single great monk in the Immortal Mansion, and another thousand years of survival was probably the limit.


    Even the luck of their human race is withered. There are probably only two great monks in the entire human race, and no sword fairy has been born in the past thousand years.


    Instead, a sword demon was born, who was cast into an image of an immortal with demon energy, and his swordsmanship reached the top. I am afraid that even if there is a sword immortal alive, he may not necessarily be his opponent.


    "King Wu''an! What are you still doing hiding in there? Do you really think this big formation can stop me? Xu Chang can change his fate against the sky and live round after round, but how can he defeat the way of heaven!"


    An arrogant voice resounded above the imperial city, accompanied by a shocking demonic energy, covering the sky and the sun, clouds and dawn.


    A black shadow stepped on the sword, and half of the body turned into a distorted appearance. There were beard-like flesh and blood clusters floating in the wind.


    This person is exactly the Xuanzheng who used demons to prove the Dao. After hundreds of years, he has really reached a higher position.


    Wang Tianzong also suffered terribly because of this, Xuanzheng exterminated all the members of the same sect back then, but there was almost no one who could stop him, half a year after Xuchang''s death, he came to the imperial city.


    "All of this will be done by me after all, I am not alone!"


    Xuanzheng appeared on the city wall, looking at Zhou An who was sitting cross-legged on the ground like a mummified corpse from a distance, but did not approach, even though Zhou An was already in this state, he still seemed to have a trace of fear in his heart.


    Smash the remaining half of the dragon veins, then things will still follow the original track, but the time will be delayed by a thousand years.


    Is it a thousand years long?


    It''s long and long, and it''s not long or long.


    But it was just right for him, Xuanzheng, as if everything was preordained.


    Qi Fugui stood at the entrance of the Golden Luan Hall without moving. The monks from the Immortal Mansion had already gathered together, including a Dajianxiu from Wangtian Mountain.


    It''s just that after Xu Chang''s death, there was no one to check and balance Xuanzheng in front of him. Although there were many of them, they couldn''t stop them.


    Soon thousands of evil cultivators also came to the city, looking eagerly, only need Xuanzheng''s order, they will rush into the imperial city, end this old era, and welcome the arrival of a new era.


    They are the masters of the new era.


    Xuanzheng walked towards Zhou An step by step from the city wall. Even though Zhou An was no different from a stone now, he still wanted to destroy him completely.


    Even now, he can still think of the scenes of that year, the contemptuous look on Zhou An''s face, and the contemptuous look on Zhou An''s face.


    "There are always unsatisfactory places in life. If you can live now, how wonderful it would be." Xuanzheng sighed, looking carefully at Zhou An in front of him, with a hint of excitement on his face and a little bit of disappointment.


    He understood that he could never catch up with the other party, how could he possibly be able to compare with a dead man who was stronger than him in life.


    Qi Fugui sighed: "As expected of him, even if he is dead, he can still restrain such a demon like Xuanzheng. It''s a pity that I have more energy than I have, and it is difficult to change the current situation of the world."


    When Xuanzheng walked twenty feet away, he stopped, feeling the familiar sword intent that bloomed like a lotus flower. After thousands of years, it seemed that there was still no change, and it was exactly the same as before.


    This startled him.


    It was as if Zhou An in front of him would open his eyes at any time and slash him with a sword. Even if he died, he would still bite him.


    He was full of anger and couldn''t accept such a fact. He swung his sword immediately, and the black sword light fell from the sky, but hovered at a position less than half a meter away from Zhou An, unable to advance any further.


    "this¡­"


    Xuanzheng''s heart trembled, and he took a step back subconsciously. In an instant, he had the illusion that the person in front of him was still alive!


    He immediately slashed down with his sword again, still unable to approach Zhou An, as if there was an infinite distance half a meter away from Zhou An''s body, and he could never be approached.


    An invisible fear spread in his heart, as if there was a voice telling him that he should flee from here immediately, and now is not the time for him to come here.


    Xuanzheng didn''t leave, he had been waiting for a thousand years, he couldn''t wait any longer, and even if Zhou An was still alive, so what, it wasn''t what he wanted.


    In an instant, he swung hundreds of swords at Zhou An. The sword intent spread like a black line everywhere in the surrounding space. The high wall under his feet was completely destroyed, and there were clearly visible cracks.


    Zhou An sat in mid-air, did not fall down with the collapse of the city wall, his fingers seemed to move at a certain moment.


    Xuanzheng gasped heavily, his angry eyes widened, revealing the look of madness, "How is this possible."


    With his current strength, who in the world can stop him, let alone a dead Zhou An, even if there are ten, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands, that is no problem!


    The huge imperial city suddenly fell into silence, and countless people watched this scene helplessly. It is so ridiculous that a big demon can''t kill a dead person.


    Qi Fugui also showed surprise, his eyes opened wide, and he realized that Zhou An might not be dead, but just sat on the city wall for a thousand years.


    "He''s not dead, he''s not dead." He muttered, his old eyes flashed with brilliance, as if he had returned to the high spirits of that time.


    Ka Ka Ka ~


    The sound of joints twisting came, Zhou An''s body like a mummy began to move, raised his head, looked at Xuanzheng in front of him like a ghost, and showed a stiff and ugly smile, "I seem to have said that even if you hit a hundred times , you Xuanzheng can''t beat me once!"


    Xuanzheng was stunned, and the people in the imperial city were also shocked. Who would have thought that the corpse that had been sitting on the imperial city for a thousand years was actually a living person.


    this moment.


    It seems that there are thousands of bells, high or low, coming from afar, immersed in the surroundings.


    The heavy snow in the sky suddenly disappeared, replaced by a clear sky, with warm sunlight shining on people''s faces.


    Zhou An slowly stood up from the ground, his body changed bit by bit, like a slideshow, each frame was different, the flesh and blood on his body went from shriveled to full, and the spring-like sword intent bloomed like a lotus flower in the imperial city. everywhere.


    With a smile on his face, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com looks the same as before, as if it has never changed.


    Fresh green buds burst out of the snow, and delicate and colorful lotus flowers emerged from the ruins under their feet.


    At this moment, he, Zhou An, is a sword fairy, based on the real world.


    "This is life and death."


    Pointing to the sky with one hand and holding the sword in the other, Zhou An crossed Xuanzheng and looked around the vast land. Vitality surged from his body like spring water, "I am invincible here."


    Before the sword came out, Xuanzheng had already lost his vitality, knelt down on the ground, lowered his head heavily, with a terrified look on his face, and roared unwillingly: "Impossible! Why, I don''t accept it, I should be The person who proved the Sword Immortal."


    Everything is doomed.


    The moment Xuanzheng stepped into the imperial city, he comprehended the avenue of life and death, and his sword intent changed from rotten to endless.


    From birth to death to life.


    Zhou An looked back at the old Qi Fugui with a smile on his face, leaving only one sentence, "I''m going to climb the mountain." Then he walked towards Wangtian Mountain.


    The thunder calamity overwhelms the top, and the dark clouds swallow the sun.


    On that day, countless people saw Zhou An climbing Wangtian Mountain and flying away against the angry thunder and lightning.


    There was more than one person, and there seemed to be another figure following him...


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 123： Order Incarnate

    The misty world is in the fourth dimension, which is a very special world.


    After Su Changxing learned about Zhou An''s news, he drove the Scary Ghost and followed in his footsteps.


    There are folds between each dimension, and there is a subspace in between, so Su Changxing doesn''t need to go to the edge of the ninth dimension, he only needs to go through the subspace, and Zhou An has what he left before. Mysterious items, hood cards, can trigger soul protection in extreme cases.


    So he doesn''t need a dimension, and travels through the past in one dimension. He only needs to use the shield card as an anchor point to directly reach Zhou An''s location.


    His current situation is a bit special, being hunted down by players from the Three Religions, and among the Three Religions there must be perverts, at least comparable to gods.


    For existences above Tier 3, fighting with each other is not that simple, it is more similar to the law of the forest, whoever reveals his true body first will fall into a dangerous situation, and is likely to be obliterated by other equivalent existences by means.


    He is now condensing his faith, and he is also comparable to the gods, holding powerful power, but he is not careless.


    He thought that after he came back, he would be able to contact his clone in the zombie world, but he didn''t feel any sense at all. Now there is only one situation where his clone has been killed by a certain existence, completely obliterated, so that there will be no response.


    This made him very vigilant, realizing that since there exists an existence that can obliterate his clone, it also has the ability to kill him.


    This existence may be an existence trying to subvert the doomsday world, or it may be a player of the Three Religions.


    I don''t know whether the avatar has achieved his final goal of destroying that world.


    No matter what the result is, Su Changxing intends to take a look for himself. Currently, the players who are directly threatening him are not only the players of the Three Sects, but also the ancient **** who is trying to descend from the past to the present.


    In a sense, he is just a poor avatar of the ancient god, one of the thousands of avatars, who was almost replaced by the descended ancient **** at the beginning. If it is devoured, the result may be unimaginable.


    In the process of traveling through the subspace, they observed countless worlds, some of which were uninhabited, and some of which were full of creatures. The existence of some worlds surpassed cognition.


    In a nearby world, all creatures have no physical body, and the world is regarded as a huge body, in which there are only countless consciousnesses and souls wandering, intersecting in it to form a network, and become the overall consciousness of the world.


    As they pass by, they are almost detected by the overall consciousness of the world.


    This kind of overall consciousness has reached the point where it is comparable to gods, so it is not surprising to be able to perceive them.


    However, such a world itself is also fragile, and those souls wandering in the world, Su Changxing, can destroy them all with one hand, and the overall consciousness will naturally collapse.


    Angelo hung upside down on the mast, his hands drooping, and he looked weak, shouting: "You can''t let a demigod sink in such a place, I think this world is good, I apply to fight."


    "..."


    "..."


    It was quiet, no one even gave him a second look, only the rope hanging from the mast was shaking slightly, as if expressing his opinion.


    Su Changxing was on the other side of the deck, sitting on a chair, holding a glass of golden rum in his hand. The wine was thick and full-bodied.


    A silver-haired girl was lying on the floor. Looking closely at the damage on her body, a rotating metal heart was revealed, shining with golden light.


    This is the chaotic puppet, the flower umbrella, which he exchanged from the discount store. Because of the chaotic atmosphere in the annihilation, her consciousness has completely fallen into a deep sleep. She must find a way to separate her consciousness from the chaos in order to make her regain consciousness. start up.


    "Su Changxing, can you please tell me, I''m very dry talking here alone." Angelo''s complaining voice came again.


    "Aw~"


    A sudden ghostly cry startled Angelo, and a girl with blood on the corner of her mouth suddenly appeared behind him.


    Angelo fell from the mast and fell heavily on the deck. His head hit the ground, he grinned in pain, covered his head and rolled over on the ground, "Sister, I''m not as scary as you."


    Tao Yi sniffed his nose, and said viciously, "If you talk nonsense, I''ll eat you."


    Angelo looked at Tao Yi''s appearance, felt that the other party was serious, and couldn''t help but raise his eyelids. He felt a dangerous aura from this strange ghost, shrank into a corner, covered his body, and said shyly. : "I''m a crew member, you can''t do anything to your own people."


    Tao Yi is of course serious. After becoming God Scythe, she has a natural desire for demigod creatures like Angelo. Of course, it doesn''t refer to that aspect. She just wants to eat them. It''s like a relationship between natural enemies, wolves Eat sheep, cats catch mice.


    Even without Su Changxing, Tao Yi''s current power level is at least above that of a demigod, but even with restraint, there is actually not much chance of winning against Angelo.


    The main reason is that Angelo''s mouse is too fat.


    He was a demigod who almost became a god.


    Su Changxing didn''t care about the dispute between the two of them either. The two of them naturally didn''t see eye to eye, and it was normal to quarrel. As long as they didn''t fight, he didn''t bother to care about it.


    Jin huddled in the chair next to him, lowered his head, held the game console in both hands, and kept rubbing his fingers, with a look of concentration.


    The characters in the game machine were dazzled, using hundreds of skills, but none of them repeated, and their figures kept moving.


    Even so, the two sides still fought back and forth, and the health bar kept dropping. In the end, Jin was superior in skill and narrowly won, and the word OK appeared on the screen.


    The lost character fell to the ground and struggled non-stop. Even with the filtering of the game screen, he could still feel the **** and extremely real feedback.


    "Well, I''m a little tired." Jin put down the game console and stretched, "What are you going to do with the umbrella, can she be resurrected?"


    From her point of view, the flower umbrella is dead at this time, only the body remains.


    "It can, but it needs to go through other treatments before that."


    Su Changxing felt the powerful power in Huasan''s body, and even if he could make it work again, he had to consider whether it would pose a threat to him.


    The prerequisite for the flower umbrella to work again is to ensure its loyalty, otherwise everything is meaningless.


    The flower umbrella is filled with the power of destroying chaos, and this power itself is uncontrollable, close to reality, enough to kill gods.


    Su Changxing also thought of a solution during this short period of time. He created the flower umbrella by himself, so he knew it very well, and then put the flower umbrella in his pocket Galaxy.


    Pocket Galaxy has also undergone earth-shaking changes during the time when he fell into the abyss. The church has spread all over every city in the Holy Leaf Empire except the imperial city, and has an uncountable number of believers.


    Huge beliefs are constantly gathering and pouring into the pocket galaxy.


    Even the data stream intercepted by him has undergone unexpected changes, shining with divinity, like newborn gods, without much self-awareness, but extremely plastic and immeasurable potential.


    They are rules in themselves, called order.


    And the first data stream intercepted by him also has more divinity, and can even directly manipulate the rules in the pocket galaxy.


    They are now part of Su Changxing''s will.


    Su Changxing controlled Xiaoyi to slowly approach Huasan''s heart, allowing the two to combine, and in this way, Huasan could be endowed with divinity, and its will would be stripped from the chaos.


    In this way, the flower umbrella will also be transformed into a divine creature, and it can also be regarded as the incarnation of the rules of order.


    It''s just how feasible things are, yet to be tested.


    Everything seems to be logical, after Dataflow Xiaoyi integrated into Huasan''s heart, there is no rejection reaction, perfect integration, very reasonable.


    Su Changxing felt that he had established a direct connection with the umbrella, through Xiaoyi as a bridge, and then poured a lot of faith into it.


    What he lacks most now is faith. There are two worlds as the foundation, which continuously provide him with faith.


    There are differences between worlds, some worlds are very special, such as the steam world, it seems that it is formed from a fragment of the real world, and belief itself is related to reality, so it can provide unimaginable belief.


    It is precisely because of this that the steam world will be watched by the gods.


    Of course, another reason is that those gods seem to be in chaos for some special reason now, and they can only touch the steam world wrapped in the white ice phantom fog.


    "Owner!"


    Huasan opened her eyes, UU read www.uukanshu. Com''s eyes seemed to be chaotic, making it hard to see clearly, and they shone with the silver light of wild rice stems.


    A smile appeared on Su Changxing''s face, and at the same time he breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Huasan''s memory hadn''t been completely lost, at least he still remembered him, but he seemed a little confused.


    The flower umbrella has an unimaginable value, and he spent twenty gold coins in exchange for it from the discount store. Even if he has just recovered, his strength is comparable to that of a demigod, between the fourth and third ranks, and is still With the infusion of faith, it becomes stronger.


    The first task that Su Changxing gave to Huasan was to manage the world in Pocket Galaxy instead of him, to be more precise, to deal with matters in religion.


    With the help of the Sect of All Beings, the empire was barely able to resist the demons, and internal conflicts also broke out.


    The Holy Leaf Empire was originally a pure magic empire. The mages were rational and instinctively resisted religion. In addition, the royal family did not want to be subverted by the Sect of All Beings, so that after the Sentence Sect developed to a certain extent in the empire, it fell into bottleneck.


    And in this process, a legendary mage emerged in the empire, it was Earl Mel, who reached an unprecedented height, surpassed Taco, and had the strength of Tier 4.


    He beheaded several generals of the Demon Race by himself, and it was precisely because of this that the Demon Race retreated easily.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 124： Blasphemer

    This is a very strange thing. Although mages can explore infinite knowledge and can be compared to gods in theory, they have natural shackles and it is difficult to break through the fifth level.


    Su Changxing was really surprised that Earl Mel could come this far, as if seeing a goldfish jumping out of a closed fish tank.


    Creatures cannot escape the limitations imposed by the world.


    into the night.


    Earl Mel was sitting alone in the study, holding a quill in one hand, and gently tapping on the paper, making a rustling sound.


    "Dear Brother Taco:


    I crossed the line that cannot be crossed, perhaps on a path to the gods. Some mysteries will be hard to understand if you don¡¯t go this far, this is a taboo, our world may be more embarrassing than we imagined, to be precise, it¡¯s more like a cage..."


    After reaching the fourth level, Earl Mel noticed the subtleties of this world, shrouded in a piece of starlight, with a huge figure above them, like countless ants in a cage.


    "Although I don''t want to have too much malice against the gods, I still suspect that the gods put those demons in. The specific reason is for faith. He wants to absorb faith from this world, so he put the demons in."


    "What is the difference between gods and demons? From this point, I can''t tell. The teacher has always taught us that as a mage, we must have a rational mind. I know that gods have helped us a lot, helping us resist the demons, eliminating The catastrophe of the collapse of civilization."


    "I also hope that you can have a longer-term vision, and our civilization should not be relegated to this."


    "I will find a way to verify this path. If it fails, it will fail. You and I have always walked on different paths. This is also walking two paths at the same time, and there are more choices."


    "There are only two things in the world that can deeply shock our hearts. One is the brilliant starry sky above our heads, and the other is the lofty freedom in our hearts. Attaching to gods can certainly keep us safe and civilization can continue. At the same time, we It will also lose more precious things, such as freedom, such as the spirit of exploration."


    "Take care, brother, I''m ready to go, may the light of magic shine brightly!"


    After finishing writing, he put the letter paper into the envelope, snapped his fingers, and an illusory blue bird appeared on his shoulder, flew out of the window with the envelope in its mouth, and disappeared into the night sky as a ray of illusory light.


    Earl Mel stepped out of the room and walked towards the largest church in the city. There were patrolling soldiers all the way, and a large number of believers could be seen in the block near the church.


    Even at night, there are still groups of believers going to the church to pray, there are 24 hours a day, every four hours, the whole city can hear the bell, as if the eyes of the gods have been falling on this city An important border town, Cailai.


    Since the war has just ended, the atmosphere in the city is still quite serious. Our dedicated saint, Linda, is still organizing work in the church, working hard without complaint. Like most migrant workers, she has long been used to being squeezed without much return.


    And because she hasn''t had direct contact with Su Changxing for a long time, she only needs to do her job well most of the time.


    It''s just that a boss came recently. Linda felt the presence of the other party, and seemed to be wandering between various churches, paying attention to her from time to time.


    This kind of change stimulated her all of a sudden, and she worked hard like chicken blood. Her position as a saint is also cheap, but she absolutely does not want to be replaced. The closer she is to the gods, the more she can feel the gods of greatness.


    The so-called mage is just a clumsy imitation of the gods, and the imitation is very similar. She has a deep understanding of this.


    Today, she has divine power, and she can cast magic with divine power, which is probably at the same level as a great magister, and has stronger lethality against demons.


    In this war, he alone killed countless demons. As the saint of the Sect of All Beings, he is also a god-king in the empire to a certain extent, and almost everyone knows it.


    At this time.


    The saint stopped what she was doing and looked towards the door of the church feeling something. She was surprised to find Earl Mel standing there. You must know that Earl Mel had never been near the church, and he was also a staunch non-believers among the mages.


    The saint felt something was wrong. It might not be a good thing for a legendary mage like Earl Mel to come here suddenly.


    She stepped forward, showing a characteristic smile, and asked calmly, "Excuse me, what''s the matter for Earl Mel?"


    Count Mel was a little surprised when he saw the saint, and said, "I didn''t expect the saint to be still in the church at such a late hour. She really did her best. I''ve heard that the saint is the most loyal believer in the empire."


    Being praised like this won''t make her feel the slightest bit happy, but rather awkward, like a weasel giving a chicken New Year''s greeting.


    The saint''s expression remained unchanged, her mental activities were abnormally complicated, she still smiled and said:


    "Thank you Earl for your compliment. These are what I should do. Is there anything you can do, Earl? If you want to join our All Beings Sect, I can organize the entrance ceremony for you right now."


    Earl Mel nodded, and then said: "There is no need for the initiation ceremony, but I just want to say a few words to the gods, and see if you can help me get in touch."


    The face of the saint changed, and the person coming from the secret path was not kind, and she subconsciously took two steps back, feeling uncertain. This was the first time such a thing had happened since All Beings taught Relay, ordinary people would not dare to make trouble, and suddenly felt a little flustered. In a real fight, she would not be the opponent in front of her as a legendary mage.


    "Is there something for Earl Mel? I can convey it on your behalf. You know, even the most loyal believer wants to directly contact the gods, it is very difficult." The saint said while observing Earl Mel''s expression.


    Earl Mel was silent for a moment, then sighed and said, "As a mage, are you really willing to be a servant of the gods?"


    Saint Linda opened a pair of big Kazilan eyes, which were clear and bright, shining with a bright light, and said without any burden: "Of course I am willing, this is my honor."


    "Earl Mel, I know it may be difficult to understand from your standpoint, but the greatness of the gods is beyond your imagination."


    Earl Mel''s face was handsome, and he asked, "Then can you tell me why the gods are great? Based on what? And why?"


    The face of the saint remained unchanged, her big Kazilan eyes still flickered, and she said, "Is it not enough to help the empire stop the demons? Without Lord God, everything would cease to exist."


    "We have been saved because of this, Earl Mel, even if you don''t believe in it, you should still be grateful."


    While talking, many believers around looked at this side, obviously they also heard the conversation between the two, and they were too sensitive in this church.


    Earl Mel said lightly: "I doubt why there are such things as demons in this world."


    The saint stepped back a few steps, with a dangerous look on her face, "Earl Mel, you are playing with fire, the gods cannot be profaned!"


    "Yeah?"


    Earl Mel showed a contemptuous smile, waved his hand, and countless particles of light appeared around him, and the magic power quickly gathered in the church, causing the space to vibrate like a volcano erupting.


    "I came here today to ask for an answer, and I also ask the gods to sacrifice themselves!"


    His voice spread throughout the church, but it only gathered terrifying magic power, and no one else dared to approach it at all.


    The saint raised her brows, and at this point, she could only bite the bullet and shouted: "All paladins obey! Kill this blasphemer!"


    As soon as the voice fell, knights in silver armor rushed into the church one by one, surrounded by holy light, and killed Earl Mel.


    They have no hesitation, and it is glorious to dedicate themselves to the Lord, and they can enter the kingdom of God after death, and they will live forever.


    The shock spread, and with the amazing explosion, the flames flickered in the night sky, but such magic was bound by some force, and only a corner of the church was blown away.


    Hundreds of paladins around were beaten to the ground by Earl Mel, but none of them died.


    The saint quickly retreated under the statue, and shouted in her heart: "Save, save!"


    "I''m no match for the legendary mage!"


    She is very self-aware and understands how strong she is. When she was a mage, she was not a combat-type mage. She was more interested in research. If she was determined to fight, she would never fight unless she had to.


    But she wasn''t that worried. After all, in the church, there were people above her, and she wasn''t afraid at all.


    Earl Mel didn''t make a move right away either. His target wasn''t Linda in the first place. He looked up to the sky and saw a white beam of light descending from the sky.


    A bright white figure appeared above the church, six illusory wings condensed by white light danced continuously, white feathers fluttered all over the sky, it was a legendary angel!


    Even though religion had disappeared for a long time, he had heard of the existence of divine creatures like angels, servants of the gods. In ancient times, they would often walk among the human world, and they could be seen in the night sky.


    "Blasphemer, accept judgment!"


    The flower umbrella held a large sword burning with white flames, and the terrifying power was pressed down from the sky.


    She is going to kill the mage in front of her. Blasphemy is a capital crime, so she should be killed.


    During this period of time, she replaced Su Changxing in managing the All Beings Sect, and she did a very good job. According to the regulations and rules given by Su Changxing, the judgments were clear and orderly, not crossing the line, and not conservative.


    Just like the embodiment of order, with perfect rationality.


    Earl Mel was also surprised, thinking that he was greeted by a god, but he didn''t expect it to be just an envoy.


    The gods didn''t bother to meet him at all, which was in line with the arrogance of the gods.


    A huge light wheel flashed, and he formed a channel with magic, each between the two of them, blocking the blow.


    The white flame gradually filled the strait with burning.


    Earl Mel''s strength was also unexpected, and he actually blocked the blow of the flower umbrella head-on.


    This proves that he already has the power of a demigod, and it also proves that the mage has unlimited potential.


    He has come to this point in a very short period of time, and it is not an exaggeration to call him a demigod now, and it is precisely because of this that he has the courage to challenge the gods.


    "If the gods want to enslave this world, they don''t need to use such extreme methods!" Earl Mel yelled, hoping that Huasan could understand what he meant.


    Huasan just glanced at him indifferently, and didn''t mean to talk nonsense at all. Earl Mel''s actions have already constituted a capital crime.


    next moment.


    She broke through the barrier in the sky, and white flames fell from the sky, covering a range of thousands of meters, but did not hurt anyone or any buildings, and only targeted Earl Mel.


    Earl Mel was nowhere to be seen, and there was no one there, except for a pair of burnt boots.


    Huasan''s eyes turned to the distant hill, where Earl Mel was standing there with one hand behind his back, his cheeks reflected in the moonlight, the grooves on his face clearly visible, watching her quietly.


    "I just need an answer. My lord envoy doesn''t have to be so angry." Earl Mel said, with some doubts in his heart, but even if he could beat the envoy in front of him, so what. At present, it seems that he is not qualified to challenge the gods at all.


    Huasan didn''t talk nonsense with him at all, her figure flickered, and she came to Mel in the blink of an eye and slammed her sword down, her fighting style was still so reckless.


    Earl Mel''s body turned into a phantom and fell to the ground. His real body appeared a hundred meters away, and a brilliant brilliance appeared between his hands. A taboo magic that had never appeared before and was only in imagination gradually emerged.


    A mage has infinite imagination. Even if his own ability is not enough, he can still pass various experiments, speculate, and obtain higher-dimensional magic.


    Such magic is closer to divine art.


    The colorful light forms a huge cube and envelops both of them


    "Alice''s gaze."


    An eye in the void looked over.


    The flower umbrella was covered with a layer of gorgeous brilliance, and it was frozen in the air without moving.


    Earl Mel showed a smile on his face: "This is forbidden magic. It breaks the rules and can crush all living things."


    Then he couldn''t laugh anymore. He saw the square formed by the brilliant brilliance begin to shake, and even the space showed signs of tearing. It''s a fantasy!


    bang~


    Earl Mel was sent flying with a punch, gliding in the air, all the joints of his body fell apart, and his mind became blurred.


    This punch knocked him dizzy, and he fell heavily into the bushes, half dead.


    Huasan stepped forward, grabbed the neckband, and lifted Earl Mel from the ground, dripping blood, did not kill him immediately, but tapped his forehead to wake him up.


    After waking up, Earl Mel also understood the current situation, with a dejected look, "Kill me if you want, just treat me as crazy."


    He probably understood that it was impossible to communicate with the angel in front of him, and the other party didn''t bother to communicate with him. This was the contempt of the gods.


    At this time.


    A calm and smiling voice came into his ears, "Don''t you want to contact me directly? If you have anything to say, just say it, or you won''t have a chance later."


    Earl Mel was shocked and straightened his back slightly, but at this moment, he didn''t know what to say, so he hesitated for a moment before saying:


    "You enslaved us just for faith?"


    Su Changxing was taken aback by this question, feeling that this person was insulting him, and said angrily, "When did I enslave you again? All the believers in our Sect of All Beings joined voluntarily."


    perhaps.


    Su Changxing added these two words in his heart. In the early days, because of the order from the imperial capital, a large number of believers were forced to join.


    This method has indeed made the initial development of the Sect of All Beings much faster, but it has nothing to do with enslavement. For ordinary believers, praying is not mandatory.


    Many shallow believers may only pray 1-2 times a week.


    Earl Mel showed determination on his face, and said affirmatively: "This is spiritual slavery, and only a free mind can be considered a complete person."


    Su Changxing snorted coldly: "This is what you think. As a legendary mage, you have a strong heart, so naturally you don''t need any support. Ordinary people are different. This will allow them to live better."


    "Suffering will accompany the vast majority of people''s life, and I, All Beings, will protect them and stay away from these sufferings."


    "Besides, without the teaching of my beings, if the demons break through the empire, there is no need to talk about freedom."


    "Mortal, you have now fully demonstrated what greed is!"


    Earl Mel was stunned: "Didn''t you let those demons in? If not, how dare those demons approach."


    Su Changxing asked back: "Do you think it''s necessary for me to deceive you? If it''s possible, I don''t even need to talk to you."


    Earl Mel fell silent, and he couldn''t refute the fact that the two were not on the same level at all, so Su Changxing naturally didn''t need to lie to him, otherwise it would be enough to kill him just now, and there was no need to make such a big circle.


    Su Changxing leaned on the chair, UU reading www. uukanshu.com held a skewer of barbecued meat in his left hand, and a glass of wine in his right hand. He took a bite of the barbecued meat, sizzling with oil, and continued:


    "I really don''t know why those demons appeared in this world, but I have no obligation to help you drive them away. As you said, you are free people, not my people."


    "If you have to say it, this is also a transaction. I provide strength, and you provide faith."


    "You rely on my strength to survive, but you think that I am enslaving you. Isn''t this a big joke."


    "How can there be freedom in a civilization that cannot survive alone?"


    Earl Mel was speechless, with a hint of helplessness on his old face. The facts seemed to be somewhat different from what he had judged. The **** in front of him was more benevolent than he imagined, and also more...humane?


    But according to the ancient books, the gods don''t have any humanity at all, and they don''t even have any emotions.


    "Lord God, I''m sorry for my recklessness, I just hope you don''t blame the empire." Earl Mel finally said, his tone softened.


    From Su Changxing''s point of view, the old man suddenly walked into a situation he had never imagined, was dazzled by power, and lost his awe of the gods.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 125： god of spooky and deceitful

    Su Changxing looked at this old man who looked at death like home, and couldn''t help feeling amused, and asked:


    "How do you plan to die?"


    Earl Mel was taken aback when he heard this, and was a little surprised: "Can I still choose how to die? If possible, I hope it will be a painless death."


    It''s beautiful.


    In Su Changxing''s eyes, Earl Mel was a ready-made free laborer, how could he be allowed to die casually.


    Su Changxing continued: "But before you die, I want to find out one thing. How did you get to where you are now? Whose strength was borrowed?"


    Earl Mel hesitated for a moment, then said: "There is a volume of ancient religious texts in my space ring. I suspect it has something to do with it. It allowed me to break through the limit of power."


    "But I can''t move now."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he lifted the umbrella with one hand, and a ray of holy light fell on Earl Mel, and his injuries recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This is a new ability she has mastered, lay on hands, the healing released by faith, can restore everything to its original appearance, more like a restoration.


    "Oh, what a great miracle." Earl Mel moved his hand and noticed that the injury on his hand had completely healed, and even the previous pain had disappeared completely.


    Such a thing is simply impossible to do with magic, it is a creation out of nothing.


    He also had to admit that this was indeed great.


    The greatness of the gods is like the sea, as great as the sea is, so is the greatness of the gods.


    Then, he took out a yellowed sheepskin file from the interspatial ring. It had gone through a long time and exuded an ancient aura. Su Changxing could still smell it even though it was separated by a whole space.


    Earl Mel was also placed on the ground by the flower umbrella. The flower umbrella was huge in angel form, four or five meters high. In comparison, Earl Mel looked like a villain.


    After Earl Mel stood firm on the ground, he slowly opened the parchment scroll, "The scroll refers to a god, I don''t know if it''s you, my lord, but I don''t know these strange words that look like magic patterns, and I don''t know them It is not clear which **** it is speaking of."


    Su Changxing stood up from the chair at once, and was surprised to see a line of divine writing on the file, which was very concise, "The **** of weirdness and deceit comes with the full moon, and is everywhere."


    Could this **** of weirdness and deceit be the previous master of the Pocket Galaxy?


    He read the whole parchment again. It was a bland and slightly absurd story about how a cat deceived a sheep. In the end, the sheep was eaten by the tiger, and the tiger was killed by the hunter. But the cat found its home and became the master of the hunter.


    This divine inscription is mixed in the short story, saying that there are gods behind the cat to guide them to do these deceitful things.


    "My lord, what does this passage mean?" Earl Mel asked.


    Su Changxing asked back with a hint of a smile, "Do you really want to know?"


    Earl Mel swallowed, and finally his curiosity overcame his reason, and he said, "Yes, I want to know. For mages, exploring the truth is the whole meaning of life."


    Gods are probably the most mysterious things in the world, and for mages, exploring things related to gods means danger.


    Su Changxing said softly: "Then listen carefully, and I''ll tell you, it''s probably the name of a god, the **** of weirdness and deceit."


    "Have you heard of this god?"


    Before he could finish his words, Earl Mel knelt down on the ground, his eyes rolled white, he twitched constantly, his body began to swell, as if there was serious rejection.


    Su Changxing could see that Earl Mel hadn''t really broken through that shackle.


    On the contrary, the shackles were shielded by some kind of power, which caused Earl Mel to break through the shackles and possess the power beyond the shackles.


    But now the shackles were revealed, and the conflict between the power and the shackles caused a serious split in his life, and he was about to die suddenly.


    This is more like a trap. Once a powerful mage like Earl Mel steps into this trap, he will end up dead in the end, and the shackles will always be revealed.


    But this trap probably wasn''t aimed at Earl Mel, he was just passing by and stepped into the trap unintentionally.


    And the shackles possessed by mages are also rather strange and unnatural, as if artificially put chains on all mages so that they cannot cross the boundary.


    That boundary line is probably the boundary between gods and mortals, just like once Earl Mel breaks through the shackles, he has the power almost like a demigod.


    "Looking at it this way, some of the advantages of the mage system even surpass those of the Extraordinary. In a certain period of ancient times, it should have had an extremely glorious era."


    "Even threatened the gods..."


    Su Changxing made some inferences, and the date in this scroll is quite old, so old that even with his data eye, he couldn''t deduce the specific time.


    Ancient God?


    He suspects that the God of Weirdness and Deceit is an ancient god, probably the previous generation of the Pocket Galaxy.


    Seeing that Earl Mel was about to lose his hold, Su Changxing stretched his hand into the Pocket Galaxy, dragged it from the lower bound of the Pocket Galaxy to the upper bound, and placed it in a still space, so that Earl Mel did not immediately expose himself. shoot.


    There are still some problems that have not been clarified, so naturally this old man cannot be allowed to die.


    Su Changxing picked up the dossier, spread it out on the table, and read it over and over again. He didn''t see anything special except for the line of divine writing. It will disappear completely in hundreds of thousands of years.


    This line of divine inscription itself was written casually, just like the literal meaning, with the effect of deception, let Earl Mel deceive himself, let him think that he has crossed the shackles, and he really walked over , even that shackle felt like it had been broken, so it didn''t play any role in a short time.


    This kind of power is not strong, but even Su Changxing thinks it is extremely mysterious. It is not only Earl Mel who has been deceived, but everything in this world.


    Su Changxing didn''t have the ability to help Earl Mel break that shackle. Fortunately, he already possessed such power. Su Changxing only needed to stabilize his physical body so that it wouldn''t break under the pull of the strength and the shackle.


    Su Changxing wove a fishing net with his faith, covered Earl Mel''s body, and then let go of time. Earl Mel''s body twisted in an irregular state, like a ball of mud, and the majestic magic power came and went. poured out of his body.


    The chain was stronger and more resilient than expected. Even though Earl Mel already possessed the power of a demigod, it still took a lot of effort to break it open.


    This process lasted for a day and a night. Hearing a crisp sound, Earl Mel stopped struggling and sat on the ground panting heavily. The magic power shone in his eyes, which was stronger than before.


    He looked around and found that there was no one there, and sighed, he could feel such a weak connection with the gods.


    Going around and around, he finally became a believer.


    His mind was muddled, he only remembered hearing the last words of the gods, and then he lost consciousness, and he became like this after waking up.


    "My magic power is stronger and smoother. Is this the power of the gods?"


    He attributed his changes to the gods, and in fact it was not bad. Without Su Changxing, he would have died before.


    There is still a large area of ??smog in the Pocket Galaxy, which belongs to the demon clan, and it is difficult for Su Changxing''s power to directly interfere with it, so workers like Earl Mel are needed.


    There are still secrets hidden in this world, and he wants to dig them out.


    Su Changxing also couldn''t figure out where the main body of the Pocket Galaxy was, so he didn''t even notice it now.


    Earl Mel did it simply, and took people directly to the imperial capital, Emerald Dia, the next day.


    "What, you asked to build a church in the imperial capital?"


    The court mage Luen was also surprised when he heard Earl Mel''s words. He didn''t know what he was planning. Everyone knew that Earl Mel was a staunch non-believer. There is no church.


    Earl Mel nodded, straightened his collar with his hands, and said calmly: "Yes, since we have decided to surrender to the gods, why don''t we make things perfect, and swinging from side to side is nothing."


    The emperor''s face was ugly, and he didn''t speak immediately. Earl Mel''s current strength is too strong, and he has a complete army group in his hands, even if he wants to overthrow the imperial capital, he can do it.


    Seeing that the others did not speak, the Minister of Military Justice had no choice but to bite the bullet and ask, "Is there any specific reason for Earl Mel? This... this is not a simple matter."


    Once a church is built in the imperial capital, their Holy Leaf Empire is basically a religious country, and the current system may be overthrown.


    Earl Mel shook his head, looking extremely proud, looked directly at the emperor, and said, "Just last night, I have seen the gods, and you must know what happened the other night."


    "The will of the gods cannot be defied."


    "Since we can''t survive independently, we can only rely on the gods safely."


    A change of attitude is sometimes just a matter of one thought.


    He also figured it out, since they have come to this point, they can only go on, like a believer, believing that the gods will lead them to a better future.


    Hearing these words, the emperor seemed to have aged a little in an instant, and felt powerless in his heart. Even if the legendary mage said he would defect, what else could he do.


    "Okay, just follow what Earl Mel said, and build a church in the imperial capital."


    It is only a matter of time before the Emperor''s voice spreads in Dalian.


    The expansion of the Sect of All Beings is like boiling a frog in warm water, unknowingly causing the entire huge empire to sink.


    It is easier than imagined for the gods to control a human kingdom.


    Of course, the building of the church does not need to be built. It only needs to vacate a large area, and the largest church in the empire will fall from the sky, covering half of the imperial city, with a height of 800 meters. All seem small.


    This church was also prepared by Su Changxing a long time ago, and it was carefully built to gather the beliefs of the entire empire, and the journey began here.


    Ancient God?


    He suspects that the God of Weirdness and Deceit is an ancient god, probably the previous generation of the Pocket Galaxy.


    Seeing that Earl Mel was about to lose his hold, Su Changxing stretched his hand into the Pocket Galaxy, dragged it from the lower bound of the Pocket Galaxy to the upper bound, and placed it in a still space, so that Earl Mel did not immediately expose himself. shoot.


    There are still some problems that have not been clarified, so naturally this old man cannot be allowed to die.


    Su Changxing picked up the dossier, spread it out on the table, and read it over and over again. He didn''t see anything special except for the line of divine writing. It will disappear completely in hundreds of thousands of years.


    This line of divine inscription itself was written casually, just like the literal meaning, with the effect of deception, let Earl Mel deceive himself, let him think that he has crossed the shackles, and he really walked over , even that shackle felt like it had been broken, so it didn''t play any role in a short time.


    This kind of power is not strong, but even Su Changxing thinks it is extremely mysterious. It is not only Earl Mel who has been deceived, but everything in this world.


    Su Changxing didn''t have the ability to help Earl Mel break that shackle. Fortunately, he already possessed such power. Su Changxing only needed to stabilize his physical body so that it wouldn''t break under the pull of the strength and the shackle.


    Su Changxing wove a fishing net with his faith, covered Earl Mel''s body, and then let go of time. Earl Mel''s body twisted in an irregular state, like a ball of mud, and the majestic magic power came and went. poured out of his body.


    The chain was stronger and more resilient than expected. Even though Earl Mel already possessed the power of a demigod, it still took a lot of effort to break it open.


    This process lasted for a day and a night. Hearing a crisp sound, Earl Mel stopped struggling and sat on the ground panting heavily. The magic power shone in his eyes, which was stronger than before.


    He looked around and found that there was no one there, and sighed, he could feel such a weak connection with the gods.


    Going around and around, he finally became a believer.


    His mind was muddled, he only remembered hearing the last words of the gods, and then he lost consciousness, and he became like this after waking up.


    "My magic power is stronger and smoother. Is this the power of the gods?"


    He attributed his changes to the gods, and in fact it was not bad. Without Su Changxing, he would have died before.


    There is still a large area of ??smog in the Pocket Galaxy, which belongs to the demon clan, and it is difficult for Su Changxing''s power to directly interfere with it, so workers like Earl Mel are needed.


    There are still secrets hidden in this world, and he wants to dig them out.


    Su Changxing also couldn''t figure out where the main body of the Pocket Galaxy was, so he didn''t even notice it now.


    Earl Mel did it simply, and took people directly to the imperial capital, Emerald Dia, the next day.


    "What, you asked to build a church in the imperial capital?"


    The court mage Luen was also surprised when he heard Earl Mel''s words. He didn''t know what he was planning. Everyone knew that Earl Mel was a staunch non-believer. There is no church.


    Earl Mel nodded, straightened his collar with his hands, and said calmly: "Yes, since we have decided to surrender to the gods, why don''t we make things perfect, and swinging from side to side is nothing."


    The emperor''s face was ugly, and he didn''t speak immediately. Earl Mel''s current strength is too strong, and he has a complete army group in his hands, even if he wants to overthrow the imperial capital, he can do it.


    Seeing that the others did not speak, the Minister of Military Justice had no choice but to bite the bullet and ask, "Is there any specific reason for Earl Mel? This... this is not a simple matter."


    Once a church is built in the imperial capital, their Holy Leaf Empire is basically a religious country, and the current system may be overthrown.


    Earl Mel shook his head, looking extremely proud, looked directly at the emperor, and said, "Just last night, I have seen the gods, and you must know what happened the other night."


    "The will of the gods cannot be defied."


    "Since we can''t survive independently, we can only rely on the gods safely."


    A change of attitude is sometimes just a matter of one thought.


    He also figured it out, since they have come to this point, they can only go on, like a believer, believing that the gods will lead them to a better future.


    Hearing these words, the emperor seemed to have aged a little in an instant, and felt powerless in his heart. Even if the legendary mage said he would defect, what else could he do.


    "Okay, just follow what Earl Mel said, and build a church in the imperial capital."


    It is only a matter of time before the Emperor''s voice spreads in Dalian.


    The expansion of the Sect of All Beings is like boiling a frog in warm water, unknowingly causing the entire huge empire to sink.


    It is easier than imagined for the gods to control a human kingdom.


    Of course, the building of the church does not need to be built. It only needs to vacate a large area, and the largest church in the empire will fall from the sky, covering half of the imperial city, with a height of 800 meters. All seem small.


    This church was also prepared by Su Changxing a long time ago, and it was carefully built to gather the beliefs of the entire empire, and the journey began here.


    Ancient God?


    He suspects that the God of Weirdness and Deceit is an ancient god, probably the previous generation of the Pocket Galaxy.


    Seeing that Earl Mel was about to lose his hold, Su Changxing stretched his hand into the Pocket Galaxy, dragged it from the lower bound of the Pocket Galaxy to the upper bound, and placed it in a still space, so that Earl Mel did not immediately expose himself. shoot.


    There are still some problems that have not been clarified, so naturally this old man cannot be allowed to die.


    Su Changxing picked up the dossier, spread it out on the table, and read it over and over again. He didn''t see anything special except for the line of divine writing. It will disappear completely in hundreds of thousands of years.


    This line of divine inscription itself was written casually, just like the literal meaning, with the effect of deception, let Earl Mel deceive himself, let him think that he has crossed the shackles, and he really walked over , even that shackle felt like it had been broken, so it didn''t play any role in a short time.


    This kind of power is not strong, but even Su Changxing thinks it is extremely mysterious. It is not only Earl Mel who has been deceived, but everything in this world.


    Su Changxing didn''t have the ability to help Earl Mel break that shackle. Fortunately, he already possessed such power. Su Changxing only needed to stabilize his physical body so that it wouldn''t break under the pull of the strength and the shackle.


    Su Changxing wove a fishing net with his faith, covered Earl Mel''s body, and then let go of time. Earl Mel''s body twisted in an irregular state, like a ball of mud, and the majestic magic power came and went. poured out of his body.


    The chain was stronger and more resilient than expected. Even though Earl Mel already possessed the power of a demigod, it still took a lot of effort to break it open.


    This process lasted for a day and a night. Hearing a crisp sound, Earl Mel stopped struggling and sat on the ground panting heavily. The magic power shone in his eyes, which was stronger than before.


    He looked around and found that there was no one there, and sighed, he could feel such a weak connection with the gods.


    Going around and around, he finally became a believer.


    His mind was muddled, he only remembered hearing the last words of the gods, and then he lost consciousness, and he became like this after waking up.


    "My magic power is stronger and smoother. Is this the power of the gods?"


    He attributed his changes to the gods, and in fact it was not bad. Without Su Changxing, he would have died before.


    There is still a large area of ??smog in the Pocket Galaxy, which belongs to the demon clan, and it is difficult for Su Changxing''s power to directly interfere with it, so workers like Earl Mel are needed.


    There are still secrets hidden in this world, and he wants to dig them out.


    Su Changxing also couldn''t figure out where the main body of the Pocket Galaxy was, so he didn''t even notice it now.


    Earl Mel did it simply, and took people directly to the imperial capital, Emerald Dia, the next day.


    "What, you asked to build a church in the imperial capital?"


    The court mage Luen was also surprised when he heard Earl Mel''s words. He didn''t know what he was planning. Everyone knew that Earl Mel was a staunch non-believer. There is no church.


    Earl Mel nodded, straightened his collar with his hands, and said calmly: "Yes, since we have decided to surrender to the gods, why don''t we make things perfect, and swinging from side to side is nothing."


    The emperor''s face was ugly, and he didn''t speak immediately. Earl Mel''s current strength is too strong, and he has a complete army group in his hands, even if he wants to overthrow the imperial capital, he can do it.


    Seeing that the others did not speak, the Minister of Military Justice had no choice but to bite the bullet and ask, "Is there any specific reason for Earl Mel? This... this is not a simple matter."


    Once a church is built in the imperial capital, their Holy Leaf Empire is basically a religious country, and the current system may be overthrown.


    Earl Mel shook his head, looking extremely proud, looked directly at the emperor, and said, "Just last night, I have seen the gods, and you must know what happened the other night."


    "The will of the gods cannot be defied."


    "Since we can''t survive independently, we can only rely on the gods safely."


    A change of attitude is sometimes just a matter of one thought.


    He also figured it out, since they have come to this point, they can only go on, like a believer, believing that the gods will lead them to a better future.


    Hearing these words, the emperor seemed to have aged a little in an instant, and felt powerless in his heart. Even if the legendary mage said he would defect, what else could he do.


    "Okay, just follow what Earl Mel said, and build a church in the imperial capital."


    It is only a matter of time before the Emperor''s voice spreads in Dalian.


    The expansion of the Sect of All Beings is like boiling a frog in warm water, unknowingly causing the entire huge empire to sink.


    It is easier than imagined for the gods to control a human kingdom.


    Of course, the building of the church does not need to be built. It only needs to vacate a large area, and the largest church in the empire will fall from the sky, covering half of the imperial city, with a height of 800 meters. All seem small.


    This church was also prepared by Su Changxing a long time ago, and it was carefully built to gather the beliefs of the entire empire, and the journey began here.


    Ancient God?


    He suspects that the God of Weirdness and Deceit is an ancient god, probably the previous generation of the Pocket Galaxy.


    Seeing that Earl Mel was about to lose his hold, Su Changxing stretched his hand into the Pocket Galaxy, dragged it from the lower bound of the Pocket Galaxy to the upper bound, and placed it in a still space, so that Earl Mel did not immediately expose himself. shoot.


    There are still some problems that have not been clarified, so naturally this old man cannot be allowed to die.


    Su Changxing picked up the dossier, spread it out on the table, and read it over and over again. He didn''t see anything special except for the line of divine writing. It will disappear completely in hundreds of thousands of years.


    This line of divine inscription itself was written casually, just like the literal meaning, with the effect of deception, let Earl Mel deceive himself, let him think that he has crossed the shackles, and he really walked over , even that shackle felt like it had been broken, so it didn''t play any role in a short time.


    This kind of power is not strong, but even Su Changxing thinks it is extremely mysterious. It is not only Earl Mel who has been deceived, but everything in this world.


    Su Changxing didn''t have the ability to help Earl Mel break that shackle. Fortunately, he already possessed such power. Su Changxing only needed to stabilize his physical body so that it wouldn''t break under the pull of the strength and the shackle.


    Su Changxing wove a fishing net with his faith, covered Earl Mel''s body, and then let go of time. Earl Mel''s body twisted in an irregular state, like a ball of mud, and the majestic magic power came and went. poured out of his body.


    The chain was stronger and more resilient than expected. Even though Earl Mel already possessed the power of a demigod, it still took a lot of effort to break it open.


    This process lasted for a day and a night. Hearing a crisp sound, Earl Mel stopped struggling and sat on the ground panting heavily. The magic power shone in his eyes, which was stronger than before.


    He looked around and found that there was no one there, and sighed, he could feel such a weak connection with the gods.


    Going around and around, he finally became a believer.


    His mind was muddled, he only remembered hearing the last words of the gods, and then he lost consciousness, and he became like this after waking up.


    "My magic power is stronger and smoother. Is this the power of the gods?"


    He attributed his changes to the gods, and in fact it was not bad. Without Su Changxing, he would have died before.


    There is still a large area of ??smog in the Pocket Galaxy, which belongs to the demon clan, and it is difficult for Su Changxing''s power to directly interfere with it, so workers like Earl Mel are needed.


    There are still secrets hidden in this world, and he wants to dig them out.


    Su Changxing also couldn''t figure out where the main body of the Pocket Galaxy was, so he didn''t even notice it now.


    Earl Mel did it simply, and took people directly to the imperial capital, Emerald Dia, the next day.


    "What, you asked to build a church in the imperial capital?"


    The court mage Luen was also surprised when he heard Earl Mel''s words. He didn''t know what he was planning. Everyone knew that Earl Mel was a staunch non-believer. There is no church.


    Earl Mel nodded, straightened his collar with his hands, and said calmly: "Yes, since we have decided to surrender to the gods, why don''t we make things perfect, and swinging from side to side is nothing."


    The emperor''s face was ugly, and he didn''t speak immediately. Earl Mel''s current strength is too strong, and he has a complete army group in his hands, even if he wants to overthrow the imperial capital, he can do it.


    Seeing that the others did not speak, the Minister of Military Justice had no choice but to bite the bullet and ask, "Is there any specific reason for Earl Mel? This... this is not a simple matter."


    Once a church is built in the imperial capital, their Holy Leaf Empire is basically a religious country, and the current system may be overthrown.


    Earl Mel shook his head, looking extremely proud, looked directly at the emperor, and said, "Just last night, I have seen the gods, and you must know what happened the other night."


    "The will of the gods cannot be defied."


    "Since we can''t survive independently, we can only rely on the gods safely."


    A change of attitude is sometimes just a matter of one thought.


    He also figured it out, since they have come to this point, they can only go on, like a believer, believing that the gods will lead them to a better future.


    Hearing these words, the emperor seemed to have aged a little in an instant, and felt powerless in his heart. Even if the legendary mage said he would defect, what else could he do.


    "Okay, just follow what Earl Mel said, and build a church in the imperial capital."


    It is only a matter of time before the Emperor''s voice spreads in Dalian.


    The expansion of the Sect of All Beings is like boiling a frog in warm water, unknowingly causing the entire huge empire to sink.


    It is easier than imagined for the gods to control a human kingdom.


    Of course, the building of the church does not need to be built. It only needs to vacate a large area, and the largest church in the empire will fall from the sky, covering half of the imperial city, with a height of 800 meters. All seem small.


    This church was also prepared by Su Changxing a long time ago, and it was carefully built to gather the beliefs of the entire empire, and the journey began here.


    Ancient God?


    He suspects that the God of Weirdness and Deceit is an ancient god, probably the previous generation of the Pocket Galaxy.


    Seeing that Earl Mel was about to lose his hold, Su Changxing stretched his hand into the Pocket Galaxy, dragged it from the lower bound of the Pocket Galaxy to the upper bound, and placed it in a still space, so that Earl Mel did not immediately expose himself. shoot.


    There are still some problems that have not been clarified, so naturally this old man cannot be allowed to die.


    Su Changxing picked up the dossier, spread it out on the table, and read it over and over again. He didn''t see anything special except for the line of divine writing. It will disappear completely in hundreds of thousands of years.


    This line of divine inscription itself was written casually, just like the literal meaning, with the effect of deception, let Earl Mel deceive himself, let him think that he has crossed the shackles, and he really walked over , even that shackle felt like it had been broken, so it didn''t play any role in a short time.


    This kind of power is not strong, but even Su Changxing thinks it is extremely mysterious. It is not only Earl Mel who has been deceived, but everything in this world.


    Su Changxing didn''t have the ability to help Earl Mel break that shackle. Fortunately, he already possessed such power. Su Changxing only needed to stabilize his physical body so that it wouldn''t break under the pull of the strength and the shackle.


    Su Changxing wove a fishing net with his faith, covered Earl Mel''s body, and then let go of time. Earl Mel''s body twisted in an irregular state, like a ball of mud, and the majestic magic power came and went. poured out of his body.


    The chain was stronger and more resilient than expected. Even though Earl Mel already possessed the power of a demigod, it still took a lot of effort to break it open.


    This process lasted for a day and a night. Hearing a crisp sound, Earl Mel stopped struggling and sat on the ground panting heavily. The magic power shone in his eyes, which was stronger than before.


    He looked around and found that there was no one there, and sighed, he could feel such a weak connection with the gods.


    Going around and around, he finally became a believer.


    His mind was muddled, he only remembered hearing the last words of the gods, and then he lost consciousness, and he became like this after waking up.


    "My magic power is stronger and smoother. Is this the power of the gods?"


    He attributed his changes to the gods, and in fact it was not bad. Without Su Changxing, he would have died before.


    There is still a large area of ??smog in the Pocket Galaxy, which belongs to the demon clan, and it is difficult for Su Changxing''s power to directly interfere with it, so workers like Earl Mel are needed.


    There are still secrets hidden in this world, and he wants to dig them out.


    Su Changxing also couldn''t figure out where the main body of the Pocket Galaxy was, so he didn''t even notice it now.


    Earl Mel did it simply, and took people directly to the imperial capital, Emerald Dia, the next day.


    "What, you asked to build a church in the imperial capital?"


    The court mage Luen was also surprised when he heard Earl Mel''s words. He didn''t know what he was planning. Everyone knew that Earl Mel was a staunch non-believer. There is no church.


    Earl Mel nodded, straightened his collar with his hands, and said calmly: "Yes, since we have decided to surrender to the gods, why don''t we make things perfect, and swinging from side to side is nothing."


    The emperor''s face was ugly, and he didn''t speak immediately. Earl Mel''s current strength is too strong, and he has a complete army group in his hands, even if he wants to overthrow the imperial capital, he can do it.


    Seeing that the others did not speak, the Minister of Military Justice had no choice but to bite the bullet and ask, "Is there any specific reason for Earl Mel? This... this is not a simple matter."


    Once a church is built in the imperial capital, their Holy Leaf Empire is basically a religious country, and the current system may be overthrown.


    Earl Mel shook his head, looking extremely proud, looked directly at the emperor, and said, "Just last night, I have seen the gods, and you must know what happened the other night."


    "The will of the gods cannot be defied."


    "Since we can''t survive independently, we can only rely on the gods safely."


    A change of attitude is sometimes just a matter of one thought.


    He also figured it out, since they have come to this point, they can only go on, like a believer, believing that the gods will lead them to a better future.


    Hearing these words, the emperor seemed to have aged a little in an instant, and felt powerless in his heart. Even if the legendary mage said he would defect, what else could he do.


    "Okay, just follow what Earl Mel said, and build a church in the imperial capital."


    It is only a matter of time before the Emperor''s voice spreads in Dalian.


    The expansion of the Sect of All Beings is like boiling a frog in warm water, unknowingly causing the entire huge empire to sink.


    It is easier than imagined for the gods to control a human kingdom.


    Of course, the building of the church does not need to be built. It only needs to vacate a large area, and the largest church in the empire will fall from the sky, covering half of the imperial city, with a height of 800 meters. All seem small.


    This church was also prepared by Su Changxing a long time ago, and it was carefully built to gather the beliefs of the entire empire, and the journey began here.


    Ancient God?


    He suspects that the God of Weirdness and Deceit is an ancient god, probably the previous generation of the Pocket Galaxy.


    Seeing that Earl Mel was about to lose his hold, Su Changxing stretched his hand into the Pocket Galaxy, dragged it from the lower bound of the Pocket Galaxy to the upper bound, and placed it in a still space, so that Earl Mel did not immediately expose himself. shoot.


    There are still some problems that have not been clarified, so naturally this old man cannot be allowed to die.


    Su Changxing picked up the dossier, spread it out on the table, and read it over and over again. He didn''t see anything special except for the line of divine writing. It will disappear completely in hundreds of thousands of years.


    This line of divine inscription itself was written casually, just like the literal meaning, with the effect of deception, let Earl Mel deceive himself, let him think that he has crossed the shackles, and he really walked over , even that shackle felt like it had been broken, so it didn''t play any role in a short time.


    This kind of power is not strong, but even Su Changxing thinks it is extremely mysterious. It is not only Earl Mel who has been deceived, but everything in this world.


    Su Changxing didn''t have the ability to help Earl Mel break that shackle. Fortunately, he already possessed such power. Su Changxing only needed to stabilize his physical body so that it wouldn''t break under the pull of the strength and the shackle.


    Su Changxing wove a fishing net with his faith, covered Earl Mel''s body, and then let go of time. Earl Mel''s body twisted in an irregular state, like a ball of mud, and the majestic magic power came and went. poured out of his body.


    The chain was stronger and more resilient than expected. Even though Earl Mel already possessed the power of a demigod, it still took a lot of effort to break it open.


    This process lasted for a day and a night. Hearing a crisp sound, Earl Mel stopped struggling and sat on the ground panting heavily. The magic power shone in his eyes, which was stronger than before.


    He looked around and found that there was no one there, and sighed, he could feel such a weak connection with the gods.


    Going around and around, he finally became a believer.


    His mind was muddled, he only remembered hearing the last words of the gods, and then he lost consciousness, and he became like this after waking up.


    "My magic power is stronger and smoother. Is this the power of the gods?"


    He attributed his changes to the gods, and in fact it was not bad. Without Su Changxing, he would have died before.


    There is still a large area of ??smog in the Pocket Galaxy, which belongs to the demon clan, and it is difficult for Su Changxing''s power to directly interfere with it, so workers like Earl Mel are needed.


    There are still secrets hidden in this world, and he wants to dig them out.


    Su Changxing also couldn''t figure out where the main body of the Pocket Galaxy was, so he didn''t even notice it now.


    Earl Mel did it simply, and took people directly to the imperial capital, Emerald Dia, the next day.


    "What, you asked to build a church in the imperial capital?"


    The court mage Luen was also surprised when he heard Earl Mel''s words. He didn''t know what he was planning. Everyone knew that Earl Mel was a staunch non-believer. There is no church.


    Earl Mel nodded, straightened his collar with his hands, and said calmly: "Yes, since we have decided to surrender to the gods, why don''t we make things perfect, and swinging from side to side is nothing."


    The emperor''s face was ugly, and he didn''t speak immediately. Earl Mel''s current strength is too strong, and he has a complete army group in his hands, even if he wants to overthrow the imperial capital, he can do it.


    Seeing that the others did not speak, the Minister of Military Justice had no choice but to bite the bullet and ask, "Is there any specific reason for Earl Mel? This... this is not a simple matter."


    Once a church is built in the imperial capital, their Holy Leaf Empire is basically a religious country, and the current system may be overthrown.


    Earl Mel shook his head, looking extremely proud, looked directly at the emperor, and said, "Just last night, I have seen the gods, and you must know what happened the other night."


    "The will of the gods cannot be defied."


    "Since we can''t survive independently, we can only rely on the gods safely."


    A change of attitude is sometimes just a matter of one thought.


    He also figured it out, since they have come to this point, they can only go on, like a believer, believing that the gods will lead them to a better future.


    Hearing these words, the emperor seemed to have aged a little in an instant, and felt powerless in his heart. Even if the legendary mage said he would defect, what else could he do.


    "Okay, just follow what Earl Mel said, and build a church in the imperial capital."


    It is only a matter of time before the Emperor''s voice spreads in Dalian.


    The expansion of the Sect of All Beings is like boiling a frog in warm water, unknowingly causing the entire huge empire to sink.


    It is easier than imagined for the gods to control a human kingdom.


    Of course, the building of the church does not need to be built. It only needs to vacate a large area, and the largest church in the empire will fall from the sky, covering half of the imperial city, with a height of 800 meters. All seem small.


    This church was also prepared by Su Changxing a long time ago, and it was carefully built to gather the beliefs of the entire empire, and the journey began here.


    Ancient God?


    He suspects that the God of Weirdness and Deceit is an ancient god, probably the previous generation of the Pocket Galaxy.


    Seeing that Earl Mel was about to lose his hold, Su Changxing stretched his hand into the Pocket Galaxy, dragged it from the lower bound of the Pocket Galaxy to the upper bound, and placed it in a still space, so that Earl Mel did not immediately expose himself. shoot.


    There are still some problems that have not been clarified, so naturally this old man cannot be allowed to die.


    Su Changxing picked up the dossier, spread it out on the table, and read it over and over again. He didn''t see anything special except for the line of divine writing. It will disappear completely in hundreds of thousands of years.


    This line of divine inscription itself was written casually, just like the literal meaning, with the effect of deception, let Earl Mel deceive himself, let him think that he has crossed the shackles, and he really walked over , even that shackle felt like it had been broken, so it didn''t play any role in a short time.


    This kind of power is not strong, but even Su Changxing thinks it is extremely mysterious. It is not only Earl Mel who has been deceived, but everything in this world.


    Su Changxing didn''t have the ability to help Earl Mel break that shackle. Fortunately, he already possessed such power. Su Changxing only needed to stabilize his physical body so that it wouldn''t break under the pull of the strength and the shackle.


    Su Changxing wove a fishing net with his faith, covered Earl Mel''s body, and then let go of time. Earl Mel''s body twisted in an irregular state, like a ball of mud, and the majestic magic power came and went. poured out of his body.


    The chain was stronger and more resilient than expected. Even though Earl Mel already possessed the power of a demigod, it still took a lot of effort to break it open.


    This process lasted for a day and a night. Hearing a crisp sound, Earl Mel stopped struggling and sat on the ground panting heavily. The magic power shone in his eyes, which was stronger than before.


    He looked around and found that there was no one there, and sighed, he could feel such a weak connection with the gods.


    Going around and around, he finally became a believer.


    His mind was muddled, he only remembered hearing the last words of the gods, and then he lost consciousness, and he became like this after waking up.


    "My magic power is stronger and smoother. Is this the power of the gods?"


    He attributed his changes to the gods, and in fact it was not bad. Without Su Changxing, he would have died before.


    There is still a large area of ??smog in the Pocket Galaxy, which belongs to the demon clan, and it is difficult for Su Changxing''s power to directly interfere with it, so workers like Earl Mel are needed.


    There are still secrets hidden in this world, and he wants to dig them out.


    Su Changxing also couldn''t figure out where the main body of the Pocket Galaxy was, so he didn''t even notice it now.


    Earl Mel did it simply, and took people directly to the imperial capital, Emerald Dia, the next day.


    "What, you asked to build a church in the imperial capital?"


    The court mage Luen was also surprised when he heard Earl Mel''s words. He didn''t know what he was planning. Everyone knew that Earl Mel was a staunch non-believer. There is no church.


    Earl Mel nodded, straightened his collar with his hands, and said calmly: "Yes, since we have decided to surrender to the gods, why don''t we make things perfect, and swinging from side to side is nothing."


    The emperor''s face was ugly, and he didn''t speak immediately. Earl Mel''s current strength is too strong, and he has a complete army group in his hands, even if he wants to overthrow the imperial capital, he can do it.


    Seeing that the others did not speak, the Minister of Military Justice had no choice but to bite the bullet and ask, "Is there any specific reason for Earl Mel? This... this is not a simple matter."


    Once a church is built in the imperial capital, their Holy Leaf Empire is basically a religious country, and the current system may be overthrown.


    Earl Mel shook his head, looking extremely proud, looked directly at the emperor, and said, "Just last night, I have seen the gods, and you must know what happened the other night."


    "The will of the gods cannot be defied."


    "Since we can''t survive independently, we can only rely on the gods safely."


    A change of attitude is sometimes just a matter of one thought.


    He also figured it out, since they have come to this point, they can only go on, like a believer, believing that the gods will lead them to a better future.


    Hearing these words, the emperor seemed to have aged a little in an instant, and felt powerless in his heart. Even if the legendary mage said he would defect, what else could he do.


    "Okay, just follow what Earl Mel said, and build a church in the imperial capital."


    It is only a matter of time before the Emperor''s voice spreads in Dalian.


    The expansion of the Sect of All Beings is like boiling a frog in warm water, unknowingly causing the entire huge empire to sink.


    It is easier than imagined for the gods to control a human kingdom.


    Of course, the building of the church does not need to be built. It only needs to vacate a large area, and the largest church in the empire will fall from the sky, covering half of the imperial city, with a height of 800 meters. All seem small.


    This church was also prepared by Su Changxing a long time ago, and it was carefully built to gather the beliefs of the entire empire, and the journey began here.


    Ancient God?


    He suspects that the God of Weirdness and Deceit is an ancient god, probably the previous generation of the Pocket Galaxy.


    Seeing that Earl Mel was about to lose his hold, Su Changxing stretched his hand into the Pocket Galaxy, dragged it from the lower bound of the Pocket Galaxy to the upper bound, and placed it in a still space, so that Earl Mel did not immediately expose himself. shoot.


    There are still some problems that have not been clarified, so naturally this old man cannot be allowed to die.


    Su Changxing picked up the dossier, spread it out on the table, and read it over and over again. He didn''t see anything special except for the line of divine writing. It will disappear completely in hundreds of thousands of years.


    This line of divine inscription itself was written casually, just like the literal meaning, with the effect of deception, let Earl Mel deceive himself, let him think that he has crossed the shackles, and he really walked over , even that shackle felt like it had been broken, so it didn''t play any role in a short time.


    This kind of power is not strong, but even Su Changxing thinks it is extremely mysterious. It is not only Earl Mel who has been deceived, but everything in this world.


    Su Changxing didn''t have the ability to help Earl Mel break that shackle. Fortunately, he already possessed such power. Su Changxing only needed to stabilize his physical body so that it wouldn''t break under the pull of the strength and the shackle.


    Su Changxing wove a fishing net with his faith, covered Earl Mel''s body, and then let go of time. Earl Mel''s body twisted in an irregular state, like a ball of mud, and the majestic magic power came and went. poured out of his body.


    The chain was stronger and more resilient than expected. Even though Earl Mel already possessed the power of a demigod, it still took a lot of effort to break it open.


    This process lasted for a day and a night. Hearing a crisp sound, Earl Mel stopped struggling and sat on the ground panting heavily. The magic power shone in his eyes, which was stronger than before.


    He looked around and found that there was no one there, and sighed, he could feel such a weak connection with the gods.


    Going around and around, he finally became a believer.


    His mind was muddled, he only remembered hearing the last words of the gods, and then he lost consciousness, and he became like this after waking up.


    "My magic power is stronger and smoother. Is this the power of the gods?"


    He attributed his changes to the gods, and in fact it was not bad. Without Su Changxing, he would have died before.


    There is still a large area of ??smog in the Pocket Galaxy, which belongs to the demon clan, and it is difficult for Su Changxing''s power to directly interfere with it, so workers like Earl Mel are needed.


    There are still secrets hidden in this world, and he wants to dig them out.


    Su Changxing also couldn''t figure out where the main body of the Pocket Galaxy was, so he didn''t even notice it now.


    Earl Mel did it simply, and took people directly to the imperial capital, Emerald Dia, the next day.


    "What, you asked to build a church in the imperial capital?"


    The court mage Luen was also surprised when he heard Earl Mel''s words. He didn''t know what he was planning. Everyone knew that Earl Mel was a staunch non-believer. There is no church.


    Earl Mel nodded, straightened his collar with his hands, and said calmly: "Yes, since we have decided to surrender to the gods, why don''t we make things perfect, and swinging from side to side is nothing."


    The emperor''s face was ugly, and he didn''t speak immediately. Earl Mel''s current strength is too strong, and he has a complete army group in his hands, even if he wants to overthrow the imperial capital, he can do it.


    Seeing that the others did not speak, the Minister of Military Justice had no choice but to bite the bullet and ask, "Is there any specific reason for Earl Mel? This... this is not a simple matter."


    Once a church is built in the imperial capital, their Holy Leaf Empire is basically a religious country, and the current system may be overthrown.


    Earl Mel shook his head, looking extremely proud, looked directly at the emperor, and said, "Just last night, I have seen the gods, and you must know what happened the other night."


    "The will of the gods cannot be defied."


    "Since we can''t survive independently, we can only rely on the gods safely."


    A change of attitude is sometimes just a matter of one thought.


    He also figured it out, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Since they have reached this point, they can only continue to go on, like a believer, believing that the gods will lead them to a better future.


    Hearing these words, the emperor seemed to have aged a little in an instant, and felt powerless in his heart. Even if the legendary mage said he would defect, what else could he do.


    "Okay, just follow what Earl Mel said, and build a church in the imperial capital."


    It is only a matter of time before the Emperor''s voice spreads in Dalian.


    The expansion of the Sect of All Beings is like boiling a frog in warm water, unknowingly causing the entire huge empire to sink.


    It is easier than imagined for the gods to control a human kingdom.


    Of course, the building of the church does not need to be built. It only needs to vacate a large area, and the largest church in the empire will fall from the sky, covering half of the imperial city, with a height of 800 meters. All seem small.


    This church was also prepared by Su Changxing a long time ago, and it was carefully built to gather the beliefs of the entire empire, and the journey began here.

 v4 Chapter 126： Astral Mage

    The Dread Phantom flies in a concealed manner. Generally speaking, unless it is a god-level existence, it is almost impossible to detect them.


    And in the subspace, there is a space storm as a cover, without enough inspiration, it is impossible to perceive the things that exist in the subspace.


    When they passed through the sixth dimension, they encountered a huge space storm, and the terrifying ghost shook violently, and the speed suddenly slowed down, and the sound of howling ghosts and wolves came from the storm.


    Jin''s eyes moved, as if he saw something, he held up the fishing rod and swung it over. The hook seemed to be caught on something, and it straightened suddenly.


    "It seems to have caught something!"


    She pulled harder, and a figure was dragged from the space storm to the boat, making a crisp sound.


    With short brown curly hair and deep eyes, an extremely handsome man was dragged out of the space storm by a fishhook piercing through his body.


    Jin looked at the spoils he had caught, and was somewhat dissatisfied: "Why is it a person?"


    "Thank you thank you."


    "Almost lost in the space storm."


    The man was talking, rubbing his blushed forehead, and getting up from the ground, the magic power flowing around him was shining like stars, which was extremely dazzling.


    While speaking, he looked around, but his expression was stunned, "You...ghost ship?"


    "How could it be a ghost ship!"


    He thought of the legend about the ghost ship in the subspace, which was accompanied by ominousness and disaster. Sticking to this kind of thing is basically a dead end.


    His body trembled, and he only felt that his legs were weak. He forced himself to stabilize himself, and before he sat down on the ground, he secretly told himself that he must calm down, and at the same time regretted running around in the subspace.


    Soon, he set his sights on the man sitting on the chair. It was obvious that he was the master of this biography. He couldn''t see his face clearly, the space curled inward bit by bit, and the light gradually bleak.


    In an instant, his heart turned cold, and he judged that there might be some kind of god-like existence in front of him.


    Su Changxing glanced at the person in front of him, his data eyes were shining brightly, extracting information from another dimension.


    [Star Mage: Tier 4, a mage of ancient inheritance, able to travel through the subspace with the light of magic, masters a lot of knowledge, and is more knowledgeable than some rude gods. ¡¿


    The person in front of him is a pure human being, and also a player.


    Su Changxing tapped his index finger on the armrest of the chair, thinking about how to deal with this guy.


    An outsider who didn''t know the details suddenly ran up on the boat, and he might be carrying some kind of unknown danger. The best way is to kill him, so as not to respond to all changes.


    After all, he has many enemies now, so he should be more cautious.


    Just as Su Changxing was thinking, the man suddenly felt something was wrong, and immediately said: "I am an astral mage, Wei Lu, I accidentally broke into your ship, if I offend you, please forgive me, I am willing to make amends."


    talking.


    He looked around, and found that no one on this ship was good, there was a group of ghost sailors, each of them was between existence and non-existence, and all of them had fierce eyes.


    There is also a female ghost standing less than half a meter behind him. You can see that her saliva has dripped to the ground, and her mouth seems to have touched the root of his hair.


    There is also the girl with blue hair, who seems to be overlapping in different dimensions, and her form is constantly changing every moment.


    Even more frightening was the man sitting on the chair, a pitch-black giant hidden in the void, with the light of stars shining all over him, a living **** walking in the world.


    "Apologize? How can you make amends?" Su Changxing said in a deep voice, as if he was watching a show, and he was not afraid of the other party''s escape.


    Being on the ghost ship is like a kingdom of gods. Even if it is a third-order extraordinary person comparable to a god, there is no chance of escape.


    Weilu''s complexion changed, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes. He seemed to recognize Su Changxing, coughed lightly and said, "If my guess is correct, you should be the disaster of the ancient **** who is being hunted down by the three religions."


    "The disaster of the ancient gods?" Su Changxing raised his eyebrows.


    Wei Lu explained: "The people of the Three Religions think that the ancient gods will try their best to get rid of you because you came from the past time."


    "Because something like this happened before, it was also the disaster of the ancient gods, which really attracted the ancient gods, resulting in the destruction of most of the seventh dimension, which is still reflected under the brilliance of the ancient gods."


    Su Changxing stared at him, making sure there were no lies in his words, and then asked, "Do you know the name of that ancient god?"


    Wei''s expression turned ugly, and he said in a low voice, "I know, I know, but I''m afraid I can''t say it out loud. Although the ancient **** hasn''t been fully resurrected, his remnants are already wandering in the world."


    Su Changxing thought for a while and said: "This is a space of its own, and the connection with the outside world is cut off. You can write it on paper."


    "Ah?" Wei Lu''s expression became even uglier, knowing that Su Changxing wanted him to connect with the ancient god.


    Jin smiled: "Ah, what, if you are told to write, write quickly."


    Weilu was shocked, and in a dilemma, he took out a scroll from his pocket and backpack, and wrote a line of crooked characters on the paper, which looked like four different characters, some of them looked like divine characters, but they were not at all.


    Su Changxing could see what it meant, "The God of Infinity and Control."


    This is the name of the ancient god. I am afraid that if you just say it silently in your heart, you will be targeted by the ancient god, let alone write it on paper.


    Su Changxing nodded in satisfaction, then looked at the handsome mage, and said, "It seems that you are really sincere, so let''s discuss now what exactly you can do."


    Weilu put away the scroll, shook his head, and felt dizzy. The space on the ship made him feel very uncomfortable, which was not much different from being in a subspace storm.


    A sparse voice came, and he took out another scroll from the space backpack and said:


    "My lord, I have some information about the patron saints of the three religions. It''s not complete, but it''s definitely useful."


    "Guardian God? A Tier-3 Extraordinary." Su Changxing was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Weilu to have such a thing, as if he had prepared it long ago.


    Weilu nodded, showing disgust, and said: "That''s right, they are ancient existences among the three religions, comparable to gods. They have received the favor of gods, and generally speaking, they are some existences that betray mankind."


    "My hometown was destroyed because of this, and I have been fighting against them secretly."


    Su Changxing stared at the mysterious sorcerer in front of him thoughtfully, then chuckled lightly and said, "So this is not an accident at all, but you came here specially."


    Wei Lu smiled wryly, and said hesitantly: "Well, I just followed the inspiration to come here, but I didn''t expect to meet you, let alone you are the owner of the ghost ship."


    There was a fierce look in Su Changxing''s eyes, and he asked, "How did you find out about me?"


    Weilu was silent for a moment, thinking of a way to keep himself alive, which was probably the purpose of his coming to this subspace: "Everything is closely connected, and this comes from a spiritual light in my mind."


    As he said that, he half-kneeled on the ground, "The people of the three religions abused the right to rule, and the order of the world has been gradually collapsing. They are more harmful than the ancient gods."


    At the same time, he thought of the doomsday. Most of the doomsday cannot be stopped or changed. His hometown was destroyed by the doomsday.


    Countless meteorites fell, and the huge civilization was destroyed, leaving only barrenness in the end.


    "In order to cater to the doomsday game and obtain corresponding benefits, many doomsday worlds are created by the Three Religions."


    "They are extremely hypocritical. On the surface, they run around in various worlds to prevent the end, but secretly they continue to create the end. I suspect that several patron saints have been related to the chaos in the subspace."


    Su Changxing smiled, and after listening to the other party''s words, he didn''t react too much, as if watching a joke, he said: "Birth and death are caused by rules...and you think I can compete with them?"


    "It''s not important." Wei Lu showed a confident look and said:


    "We are at least on one side. I have some important information, and now there is a Patronus, called the Light of Darkness, in the fourth dimension ahead."


    "I think your direction of progress is also over there."


    "The fourth dimension?" Su Changxing''s heart moved, thinking that Zhou An was in the fourth dimension now, and the other party was waiting for him there, setting a trap, waiting for him to throw himself into the trap.


    "This is indeed useful information... From this point of view, what happened to Zhou An is not a coincidence." He thought about it, and always felt that something was wrong, so he didn''t go to the fourth dimension at the fastest speed, so it turned out to be here.


    Some things seem accidental, but in fact they are already doomed. This is cause and effect. The connection between all things is like a silk thread.


    And the third-order Extraordinary who is equivalent to a **** has the ability to move these threads.


    Zhou An went to the fourth dimension, and invisibly took him to the fourth dimension, and the patron saint of the three religions happened to be waiting for him in the fourth dimension.


    "Ah?" Wei Lu was a little dazed, not knowing what Su Chang was talking about now, and felt that his body was not so cold, so he knew that he had survived for the time being.


    The way to survive the bandits is to join them and become a bandit too!


    The ghost ship changed its direction unknowingly, but there is no distinction between up, down, left, and right in this subspace, and there is no specific reference object, so that it is difficult for people in the ship to feel the change of direction of the terrifying ghost.


    Wei Lu has been in a state of fear, lowering his head slightly, "My lord, are we still going to the fourth dimension?"


    Su Changxing nodded: "I would like to see how these patron saints are, how many catties and taels they weigh."


    Wei Lu was a little bit about to cry, but felt that no matter how much he tried to persuade him, he couldn''t persuade him to leave. Wouldn''t it mean that he was going to die if he followed him, and said: "My lord, they wait for work with ease, I''m afraid it will be more dangerous than good for us."


    Su Changxing shook his head, changed his voice, and asked, "Have you ever been to the fourth dimension? Do you know what the fourth dimension looks like?"


    Each dimension has a huge difference, including the construction of the basic rules, and when mapped in the subspace, it presents different appearances, some are denser, and some are like empty shells.


    Weilu shook his head: "I have never been there. The fourth dimension is very mysterious. It has long been disconnected from the outside world. It has not even set foot in the doomsday tour. Only existences like you, my lord, can freely enter and exit the fourth dimension."


    at the same time.


    An identical Scary Ghost gradually approached the fourth latitude, but Su Changxing was the only one on the deck sitting in a chair, lost in thought.


    This is Su Changxing''s spirit body clone created by relying on the Horror Ghost, which is 80% similar to his main body, and can rely on power transmission, at least 50% of the power of the main body.


    More importantly, even if the spirit body clone dies, it will not have any impact on his body, and once the connection is disconnected, the spirit body clone will be shattered and turned into nothingness.


    Seen from the subspace, the fourth dimension looks like a cone-shaped ring with a dark light shining at the top, heralding ominous.


    Before he got close, a large amount of lightning swept towards him from above, and was easily avoided by the Dreadful Ghost.


    Then, Su Changxing and the Dreadful Ghost turned into a phantom, and passed through the barrier of the fourth dimension with such ease, it was like opening a curtain and going from one side to the other.


    Su Changxing saw a world of nothingness, the empty land stretched as far as the eye could see, only dark black rocks, and the sky was also dark.


    "This world seems to have been abandoned for a long time." He wrinkled his nose involuntarily, smelling a strong decaying smell.


    The fourth dimension is completely different from what he expected, smaller than other dimensions he has seen, and this dimension itself is also a world, a whole world.


    "This should be the Misty World, mixed with the atmosphere of chaos. Did you look like this when you came here?"


    Su Changxing looked at the head beside him and asked.


    Red light flashed in the head''s eyes, looking around, unlocking the remaining memories in his mind, shaking his head and said: "It''s not like this, this doesn''t seem to be the Misty World, you went to the wrong place."


    "At present, it seems that there is no one in this world, and there is a certain familiar atmosphere here?"


    Su Changxing''s eyes shone with azure light, and the world showed another look in his eyes, composed of lines and a lot of orderly objects, among which there were scattered pieces of real objects.


    Those are fragments of the real world!


    "There are fragments of the real world here." Su Changxing raised one hand above his head, stretched into the void, and pushed through a fog to make those fragments appear more clearly.


    "How is it possible?" The head questioned, "This place existed a long time ago."


    Su Changxing stood on the deck, fell into a long silence, and then said: "The real world has been broken long ago, earlier than imagined. The one I destroyed was the broken main body."


    "I thought I made the right choice at the time, but it doesn''t seem to be certain now. If it fits the judgment, these fragments should not exist now."


    The red light in the head''s eyes became deeper, and he said slowly: "Maybe we have already done the same thing."


    The Dreadful Ghost continued to fly forward. In this barren world, due to the fusion of fragments of the real world, it was quite heavy, and the flying speed of the Dreadful Ghost also slowed down.


    The clouds and mist in the sky began to stir and change. A huge and hideous naked eye emerged from it, and bug-like figures crawled out of it, and more and more fell into this world, piling up into mountains.


    "Sure enough, I was waiting here." Su Changxing felt confident when he saw the other party appear, at least Wei Lu didn''t lie to him about this matter.


    There was thunder and lightning, and there were more and more white silk threads connecting the sky and the earth.


    Su Changxing had expected it a long time ago, so he also arranged the countermeasures. The speed of the Dreadful Ghost increased sharply, and the hull of the ship was completely ghostly, blending into the world.


    A sword mound appeared in front of him, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com densely packed with broken sword blades, and a **** sword stuck at the top. Under the sword was a fresh corpse, emitting a terrifying aura.


    Su Changxing was also shocked, realizing that a **** was being suppressed under the **** sword. This was the first time he had seen the real body of a god, even though it had already fallen.


    The ghost ship broke through the boundary again and came to the back of the world. Countless corpses were hung in the sky by a thread, and there was a blood-red sea below. Two dragon-like creatures like lizards squatted in the sea, and one fell asleep. , looking at him with a greedy look in his eyes, he slowly stood up from the sea of ??blood, and the sea water surged, forming huge waves.


    The dragon-like creature opened its mouth wide, wanting to swallow the entire ghost ship in one gulp. Countless silk threads emerged from its mouth, and waves appeared in the space, and the ghost ship was sucked involuntarily.


    "tasty!"


    A thick but strange voice came.


    Su Changxing understood the meaning, and sneered. A silver-white revolver appeared in his hand, and he pulled the trigger towards the huge mouth in front. The silver light penetrated the head of the dragon-like creature, and its brows were shattered like glass. Lose.


    "Ah! It hurts!"


    Like a child shouting, the dragon-like creature retracted into the sea of ??blood at once, and the sea level continued to rise at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 227： endless land

    [Herion dragon larvae: Mythical creatures, born of Zhujiu''s yin remnant body, two yin and yang, constantly reincarnated between changing rules, yang belongs to space, yin belongs to time, and can support the entire world. ¡¿


    Hideous dragon?


    Su Changxing had never heard of such a creature, and it was the first time he had seen it, but it seemed that this creature existed a long time ago.


    Under such movement, another ferocious dragon also woke up and slowly opened its eyes. The originally bright red sky suddenly darkened and became pitch black, revealing stars in the night sky.


    It stared at Su Changxing with a ferocious expression. Time froze bit by bit and became slow. Even the flying speed of the terrifying ghost ship was affected, and it moved forward one by one.


    The shadow wrapped around, and the naked eye in the void followed closely. It hadn''t fully shot yet, but was observing Su Changxing, probably aware of something strange.


    There is always a difference between the avatar and the main body, even if they are very similar, there is still a difference in performance.


    Su Changxing is now in a situation where there are wolves in front and tigers in back. These two ferocious dragons are extremely vicious and just want to eat everything they see.


    But he didn''t think about killing these two ferocious dragons, because some of the real fragments are in their bodies. I am afraid that the entire fourth dimension depends on them. Once they die, the misty world will also collapse. total destruction.


    Escaping again, the ghost ship was shattered bit by bit in the process of breaking the boundary. Su Changxing also saw clearly the hidden existence in the void. It was a huge naked eye shining with dazzling light. The holy light was milky white, like milk. Flow in the void.


    There are also two huge silver-gray steel wings behind the naked eyes.


    It''s an angel!


    Su Changxing felt the scorching heat, and his whole body was ignited with white flames. The ghost ship was full of such flames, and even his body felt a trace of scorching heat.


    "Ah!"


    There was a scream in the void, and Su Changxing was completely burned without leaving ashes.


    Everything returned to calm again, and the two ferocious dragons also calmed down. They seemed to be a little dazed, not understanding what happened, and the one that was sleeping before lay down in the sea of ??blood again, closing its eyes and slowly After falling asleep, the sky turned bright red again, revealing corpses hanging one after another. The corpses looked very fresh, as if they had died not long ago, and their expressions were lifelike. They were all immortal cultivators.


    In the long years, there have always been people who have ascended, and the number added up is quite a lot.


    The Dreadful Ghost flew steadily in the subspace, gradually approaching the fourth dimension. Su Changxing sat alone in a chair, looking at the fourth dimension like a ring, and fell into deep thought.


    Everything is the same as before, there is no difference.


    The only difference is probably that Su Changxing had more thoughts.


    This is already the third reborn spirit body clone. As long as his body does not die, the spirit body clone can be resurrected infinitely.


    Su Changxing was supported by a huge faith. In terms of quantity, his power might be ten times or a hundred times stronger than the patron saints of these three religions.


    These people are just Extraordinary no matter what, they are not gods, and they cannot really control their beliefs.


    The first clone was shattered as soon as it entered the fourth dimension, as if stepping on an exquisite trap, the whole world crushed his clone.


    The second clone is also the one that entered the back of the world just now. I am afraid that the patron saint should also understand that this is just Su Changxing''s clone.


    this time.


    Su Changxing followed the previous path and came to the back of the world at a faster speed. Just now, he saw the two ferocious dragons, and their naked eyes with wings reappeared, staring at him.


    With flames burning all over his body, Su Changxing raised the revolver, aimed at the naked eye and pulled the trigger. The bullet pierced through the void, bursting out with terrifying energy. The whole space was trembling, but it still missed the opponent.


    Once again he died in the flames. Death was false, but pain was real.


    It''s just that this kind of pain is like a breeze to him now, and it has no effect.


    Su Changxing rushed into the fourth dimension again and again, and was killed by the opponent time and time again. In the process of continuing like this, both sides seemed to be doing meaningless things.


    Time will never be meaningless, will not always repeat the same mistakes, will not always have the same result, there will always be some changes, there will always be some surprises, and there will always be some progress.


    In this process, Su Changxing gradually became familiar with the opponent''s power and the changes in the rules. Only on the 31st time, he escaped the pursuit of the naked eye and entered the deeper space of the fourth dimension.


    Dense thunder and lightning filled every space. After Su Changxing entered this space, the thunder and lightning began to surge, taking him as a target and strangling him.


    In just an instant, Su Changxing broke through the boundary again, felt the adjacent space, entered it, and the ghost ship under his feet turned into nothingness.


    There is nothing in this world, no up and down, no air, no rules, only endless dilapidation and decay.


    There''s only rotting stuff here.


    Su Changxing felt familiar, having been to similar places.


    "Isn''t this where the heretics live?"


    He reacted immediately, and realized that the patron saints of the three religions did not follow. It seemed that he couldn''t come here, or he didn''t notice the existence of this space at all. UU reading www.uukanshu. com is like a piece of paper sandwiched between two books, very thin but real.


    Su Changxing has a lot to do with these heretics, so it''s not surprising that he can come here. Heretics are excluded from the rules of the world, unable to go anywhere, neither old nor dead, and unable to feel any changes.


    It is somewhat different from the space in front of him and what he has learned. It is not completely nothingness, but mixed with some other things.


    "These heretics are not restless, and they actually want to escape from that space." Su Changxing figured out what happened. The fourth dimension is very special, and it is not within the radiation range of the doomsday game. Not hindered by the doomsday game.


    This space is very large, a piece of nothingness, so big that there is no edge and no trace, it is probably more than ten times larger than the entire fourth dimension.


    It''s just that this kind of space hardly has any density, even if it is hundreds of times larger, it cannot be compared with the fourth dimension.


    This is probably also the situation of these heretics, lingering in the empty nothingness, and will be strangled by the rules if they show their heads.


    Su Changxing didn''t notice the traces of those heretics at all. They should be hidden in the deepest and darkest place of this world, and they will never be noticed by the outside world.


    This is the Infernal Land, the oldest place in the legend.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 128： seamless

    Heresy is something that doesn''t exist, even the Infernal Land, which exists in the gaps of all spaces.


    In the eyes of the patron saint of the three religions, Su Changxing seemed to have disappeared suddenly. The other party could not perceive heresy, let alone the existence of Borderlands.


    It''s like, he jumped into a piece of paper, became a part of the paper, and this paper does not exist in three-dimensional space.


    He walked in nothingness for an unknown amount of time, and saw some dark figures, whispering to each other, and when he approached, these people disappeared again.


    "What is that? Some kind of projection?"


    Su Changxing stopped in his tracks, realizing that going on like this was not an option. He might not be able to walk to the edge or meet other creatures if he walked here for a hundred years.


    However, if he returns to the fourth dimension now, he will also face the situation of being hunted down by the patron saints of the three religions.


    He sent his avatar to the fourth dimension just to check the situation here, and unexpectedly came to the Infernal Land.


    This is actually good news for him, he is still at the fourth level until now, largely because of the lack of enough matrix.


    The bottom layer of his extraordinary system is itself composed of a part of matrix, if he wants to continue to advance, he needs more matrix, otherwise it will be very difficult.


    There are still some other problems. He doubts that if he fuses too many substrates, will he become a heretic existence, rejected by the rules, and can only stay in the deepest part of the endless land...


    The road has come here, and there is probably no room for turning back. Although I can''t see what the front looks like, I still have to bite the bullet and move forward.


    He decided to plunder the substrate of these heresies. Anyway, for him, dealing with these heresies is very simple, and he doesn''t even need to take action, the discount store will do it.


    The discount store itself is a regular thing, and when it encounters an irregular existence like heresy, it will automatically be strangled.


    His body turned into a spirit body, and he shuttled through the borderless land. The spatial composition of the endless land is like an onion, which looks endless, but in fact it is still layer by layer.


    Although it is still possible to go to the next level, it will take a lot of time to be meaningless, and it will be much faster in this way of breaking the boundary.


    The deeper he went into the Infernal Land, the weaker his strength became, and it was weakened by half.


    This is still under the condition that he has mastered a part of the matrix, and ordinary Extraordinary people will probably die suddenly when they come here.


    Going through more than ten floors, he saw some creatures made of shadows, walking in the void, they looked somewhat similar to humans, but they didn''t have any organs.


    "What''s this?"


    Su Changxing felt strange. He didn''t expect that there were other creatures besides heretics in the Infernal Land, so he went closer to check.


    As soon as he approached, these shadowy creatures spotted him, and looked at him with a pair of eyes, with hatred in their indifferent eyes.


    "foreigner!"


    "Why are there outsiders here?"


    "kill him!"


    "kill him!"


    Whispering voices came and echoed in the space, as if different spiritual bodies were communicating.


    When they get closer, these shadow creatures appear human, but they are not real, like wax figures, like human beings, but not human, and they look somewhat similar to those heretics.


    Su Changxing saw these shadow creatures attacking him, and immediately counterattacked without hesitation. Hundreds of silver lights interspersed in the empty space.


    The bodies of this group of shadow creatures were pierced by bullets, and most of them were broken, but they did not die immediately, but showed signs of recovery.


    [Whether to charge if there is a matrix around it]


    The phone vibrated.


    Chains of shining white light protruded from his back, grabbed these basically paralyzed shadow creatures, and penetrated their bodies, as if they had been sucked in, gradually shrinking in size.


    There is indeed a matrix in the bodies of these shadow creatures, the amount is very small, only a trace, compared to heretics, it may only be equivalent to a strand of hair.


    This is a surprise to Su Changxing. Although the matrix in a shadow creature is small, it can add up to a lot, and as long as the connection is not broken, the matrix can be transferred to the main body.


    But for him now, even just a trace of matrix is ??quite useful.


    There is not much matrix in his body, and he only extracted part of it from the heretic at the beginning, not even enough to form a complete eighth-level profession.


    As long as there are enough substrates, he can quickly fill the holes in his extraordinary system, and it will be a matter of course to advance to the fourth level by then.


    The corpses on the ground disappeared one by one and turned into nothingness. The components of these shadow creatures were complex, including the substrate, the nothingness of the land of no man, and some substances from the outside world.


    "Could it be that these shadow creatures created by those heretics want to use them to assimilate the fourth dimension?"


    "From this point of view, these shadow creatures may be able to go to the outside world."


    Su Changxing couldn''t help frowning when he thought of this, there is some kind of refutation in it, there is no thing that should not affect the outside world, even if it is an indirect way, just like the characters in a movie, it is impossible to pass some kind of refutation. ways to affect the real world.


    The only explanation is that major changes in the rules of the world have led to these heresies, which can affect the outside world through indirect means.


    From this point of view, there was a reason why he was able to summon heretics with an inexplicable ceremony.


    Everything about him now is inextricably linked to heresies. Without the substrate provided by these heresies, he might not be able to get to where he is now.


    It is precisely because of the existence of the matrix that he is able to evade certain rules in the world, and it also allows his extraordinary system to form some abilities that are almost bugs.


    For example, with his current boundary-breaking ability, he can control the terrifying ghost ship and easily shuttle between the various dimensions.


    This is probably something that even the gods cannot do.


    The goal of Su Changxing''s change was not to find heretics, but to find these shadow creatures. Facing heresy may still be dangerous, but dealing with these shadow creatures is not dangerous, and it is quite easy. It is a safe way.


    He probably came to the gathering place of these shadow creatures, and found a group of shadow creatures nearby, more than ten.


    This time, these shadow creatures turned around and ran away when they saw him. They seemed to have some connection with each other, and they already knew how powerful Su Changxing was.


    But how could they escape? The moment they entered Su Changxing''s field of vision, the result was already doomed.


    The chains flew out one by one, penetrating these shadow creatures one by one, and slowly dragging them backwards. In the process, their bodies kept shrinking and disappearing.


    At the same time, Su Changxing also passed the matrix directly to the main body through contact, so as to avoid accidents and lose the matrix that was collected with great difficulty.


    In this place, the connection between the avatar and the main body is relatively weak and can be easily cut off. Once the connection is cut off, the avatar will collapse on its own.


    ¡­


    "Hi hi hi!"


    "Big Eyes, how is the situation on your side? Have you killed the Doomsday Calamity?"


    The image of a blond woman in a gray gown is projected in the air, with a smile on her face, she is sitting at the wooden table, that smiling face is so beautiful, so beautiful that it makes people yellow, and the smile is also very fake, so fake that it is chilling, as if The surrounding colors are therefore grayed out.


    And in front of her is the naked eye with a pair of huge wings, curled up and down together in a prostrate posture.


    "No, it''s just the avatar that came, but his avatar can be reborn again and again, but I killed them all." The naked eye said, without mentioning that Su Changxing had entered the fourth dimension. After he saw Su Changxing disappear, he just thought that the avatar had collapsed, and didn''t notice any other abnormalities.


    The existence of the Infernal Land is quite obscure, and even this Extraordinary who is comparable to a **** can''t detect it, and can''t even think in that direction.


    Non-existence refers not only to non-existence in the actual sense, but also to non-existence in consciousness.


    The blond woman supported her chin with one hand, and said lazily: "It seems that I found you, but you have done a good job. Don''t worry, this disaster of the ancient **** seems to have resisted the arrival of the ancient **** in some way. It¡¯s not going to be too dangerous.¡±


    "The more important thing right now is the heretics, who seem to be affecting the reality dimension in some way."


    "Judging from the current situation, the fourth dimension is likely to be their starting point. This is also a big trouble. Before the matter is over, you should keep an eye on the fourth dimension to prevent any trouble."


    The naked eye responded indifferently: "Understood, it is best to do what you promised me. The Lord fell into a deep sleep. I don''t want more traitors to emerge. There are enough troubles."


    The blond woman smiled, showing helplessness: "I know, I know, but is this really what you should do? Aren''t you an angel who symbolizes justice and tolerance?"


    The naked eye said indifferently: "This is justice and tolerance."


    After the words fell, his eye sockets shone with holy light, radiating to the entire fourth dimension, affecting everything.


    High-level extraordinary people are often more like disasters that can move freely, and can destroy the surrounding things intentionally or unintentionally.


    The entire fourth dimension undergoes subtle changes because of it, and such changes are rapid and imperceptible.


    Serving the gods, he wants to transform all the worlds into what the kingdom of God should look like, which is an instinct in his consciousness.


    ¡­


    After all, the Infernal Land is the base of the heretics, and they discovered it shortly after Su Changxing came in. All the heretics observed Su Changxing together, discussing with each other in whispers like watching a movie.


    In the Infernal Land, the time is longer than imagined. In the long time in the past, the only thing they can do is to communicate with each other, and they can''t do anything else.


    "It''s him? I recognize him!" A hunched figure suddenly said, and recognized Su Changxing. It was the weak mortal who had brought them fear back then, who actually appeared here again.


    "Who? You mean the mortal who extracted the substrate? He didn''t die?" Another heretic asked in surprise, thinking that Su Changxing should die.


    The weak mortals take their substrates to the outside world, that is to look for **** in the toilet with a lantern, 100% will be strangled by the rules, even if they temporarily escape the rules, they will still face the obliteration of the doomsday game.


    The doomsday game itself is the manifestation of the rules, spread all over the heavens and worlds, the extremely intelligent rules once even affected the Infernal Land, and wanted to fill this place.


    But the endless land is the endless land, a place that does not exist, but there must be such a place.


    There are no perfect things and no perfect rules.


    The existence of the Infernal Land itself is a loophole in the world, which is not affected by the rules of space and time.


    Even if all the heresies inside are cleaned up, new heresies will be born.


    "What should I do?" A heretic asked, and ran back at the same time.


    "What else can I do? Avoid him."


    These heretics all knew how powerful Su Changxing was, so they didn''t plan to confront him head-on. The Infernal Land was so big, they just needed to find a corner to hide.


    It''s just that they are working on a great plan now, and the appearance of Su Changxing may affect the progress of this great plan.


    The constant whispering is the only variable in this world.


    Su Changxing raised his head and vaguely heard these discussions, but he couldn''t determine the location of the heresy.


    "Why are you so timid like a mouse?"


    He was a little helpless.


    If these heretics don''t take the initiative to come out, he has nothing to do. Leaving aside the matrix, he still has some questions to ask these heretics.


    A wave spread out in the endless land, as if there was a roar.


    This is an amazing thing, the world shouldn''t have such a big change.


    Immediately afterwards, more shadow creatures appeared around, and then disappeared, as if UU Kanshu www.uukanshu.com was leaving this space to go outside.


    These shadow creatures can really go to the outside world, which just confirms Su Changxing''s previous conjecture.


    At this moment, his heart moved, and he felt a connection.


    It''s Zhou An!


    Zhou An appeared in the Infernal Land!


    Su Changxing''s body blurred again, merged into the space, disappeared, and passed through ten layers of space. When he reappeared, he saw a large group of shadow creatures gathered in the same place.


    Zhou An''s appearance at the moment is like a monster, with half of his body in the area of ??ghosts and gods, exuding a strange aura, but it just happens to blend perfectly with this inexhaustible land.


    [Ghost and Immortal Body: entrusted with the gift of the **** of eternal loneliness and death, sublimation of body and soul, death and decay coexist, and can walk in the endless land. ¡¿


    "Another ancient god?"


    Su Changxing frowned, realizing that Zhou An might have been in the whirlpool long ago.


    Even after a long time, the traces of the ancient gods have not disappeared, and in this endless land, I am afraid they will be preserved forever.


    Eternal Solitude is related to the Death God and The Departed Lands.


    This may be some kind of method that has been arranged long ago.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v4 Chapter 129： sound of time

    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    It is difficult for ordinary people to bear such a body, and Zhou An''s consciousness will be gradually wiped out in the process.


    really.


    Zhou An''s consciousness fell silent for a while, and after a while, I''m afraid that the body of ghosts and gods will become the dominant consciousness instead.


    The light of dusk emerged in this pitch-black space. Su Changxing opened his domain and clapped his big hand. A big hand of Buddha light fell from the sky, opening all the shadow creatures around him. The dark chains bound Zhou An, who had become the body of ghosts and gods. Imprisoned in place.


    He stepped forward, tapped Zhou An''s forehead with one hand, and injected a ray of faith into Zhou Ta''s body, like a small hand, pulling out the consciousness that was about to sink into the darkness.


    then.


    A white beam of light appeared in this dark space, densely packed, chains shining with pure white light shot out from the beam of light, stretching towards those shadow creatures.


    There must be hundreds of such shadow creatures nearby, perhaps even more hidden in the darkness, and each shadow creature represents a trace of matrix.


    This also fully activates the discount store.


    "Long time no see, Zhou An."


    Su Changxing turned his head to look at Zhou An, his body was in the form of a spirit body, which looked unreal in the darkness, and said with a smile on his face:


    "I didn''t expect you to be in such a place. It''s really hard to find. But I''m just a clone projection, and I won''t last long."


    "Your will is not worthy to support this body, and the top and bottom do not match."


    Immediately, he snapped his fingers, Zhou An gradually left this world in front of his eyes, and his body gradually recovered, sending Zhou An out of this world with the ability to break boundaries.


    Zhou An reacted and shouted: "We can''t let this world come down!"


    Su Changxing smiled, feeling that Zhou An''s reaction surprised him, and said, "This is really difficult, but I can help you clean up these empty shells, and the rest is up to you."


    "I can''t come here for the time being, this world is very special!"


    While speaking, countless chains of white light protruded from Su Changxing''s back, burning with holy flames, enough to disperse the darkness.


    The flames grew stronger and stronger until they covered the entire world.


    The shadow creatures in the range were burned to death in large areas. This is the holy flame that Su Changxing urged with the power of faith, and it has a restraining effect on these shadow creatures.


    The connection between him and the main body is constantly being shaken, and the patron saint of the three religions seems to have discovered the existence of the connection.


    He has to work harder to clean up as many shadow creatures around him as possible before the clone collapses. As more and more substrates converge on the main body, his extraordinary system has also undergone significant changes, and he has acquired a new ability .


    [Infernal Crossing: You can detect the existence of Infernal Land and easily shuttle freely. ¡¿


    It''s hard to say exactly where the Infernal Land is, it''s all over the fourth dimension, and it just happens to be in contact with the fourth dimension now.


    The white flame illuminated the entire surrounding space, and one could see the gravel on the ground, as well as some fragmented bones. The stars above revealed the stone wall, and a layer of frost hung on it. The light dimmed, and everything returned to its original state again. look.


    Su Changxing''s body suddenly disappeared in a flash, turning into nothingness.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The connection was completely severed, and the patron saint of the three religions discovered the connection.


    The Dreadful Specter was flying quietly in the subspace. Su Changxing was still sitting on the chair, lost in thought. The aura on his body was like pitch-black waves, constantly surging.


    Wei Lu on the side was also secretly startled, a little dazed, and thought it was something he said that made Su Changxing dissatisfied.


    Su Changxing raised his head to look at him, and said slowly: "You stay on the boat for now, it''s very safe here, but if you go out, you will be watched by the ancient god."


    Wei Lu leaned over slightly, put one hand in front of him, the sapphire ring on his finger shone with strange brilliance, and said:


    "I am willing to contribute a small amount of strength to adults."


    Su Changxing smiled, and said inexplicably, "It''s fine for you to behave yourself, but you are not a part of the ship, you are at most a...guest."


    Although Weilu has said so much, the origin is still unknown in his eyes. More importantly, there seems to be something covering Weilu''s body. The information that the eye of data can obtain is not much, most of which are superficial. Information.


    This seemed very suspicious. Of course, it didn''t mean that there was something wrong with Wei Lu, it was also possible that he was contaminated with something.


    Although the avatar died, Su Changxing still found the specific location of the zombie world from the remaining traces, which happened to be not far from where they were, at the bottom of the fifth dimension, where it connected to the sixth dimension.


    The Scary Ghost is approaching the zombie world, and its moving speed is also slowing down. In order to conceal its own existence, the slower the speed, the harder it is to be found.


    According to the situation at that time, there is a high probability that the avatar can flatten the world with the tide of zombies, and the strength of the avatar can continue to become stronger in the process. There is probably no creature in that world that can threaten the avatar.


    Unless there is a powerful existence outside the world directly intervening.


    Su Changxing felt that the existence that destroyed his clone probably didn''t know that the zombie was his clone, or that it wasn''t clear that the zombie was someone else''s clone.


    Angelo was very interested in this new crew member, and felt that there was finally a normal person on board, except him, and asked, "Can you do spells?"


    Weilu observed Angelo in front of him, and knew that this person was probably not a normal person, his whole body shone with divine brilliance, and he did not hide it at all, as if deliberately showing off, like a proud bird.


    He shook his head: "No, I''m just a mage, and I know some simple magic."


    While talking, Wei Lu looked at Su Changxing who was not far away, and asked in a low voice: "What is your relationship with your lord?"


    Angelo patted his chest proudly, and said proudly: "Hey, I''m the first mate on the ship, you will be my sailor from now on."


    "I think you are very promising. After I conquer a world in the future, you will be my demigod."


    He put one hand on Weilu''s shoulder, and said: "The body of a mortal is always painful, and you must want to get rid of it too."


    What is it all about...


    Weilu looked dazed, completely unable to keep up with Angelo''s thoughts, and suddenly transitioned from the first officer to the topic of conquering the world, and gave him a half-wit.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The words of the demigod sounded pretty good...but no matter how it sounds, it sounds like a big cake, and the guy in front of him is not very reliable no matter how he looks at it.


    Weilu felt that he was a newcomer after all, and he needed to establish a good relationship with the other members of the ship, otherwise he might have a hard time, so he said, "How many sailors do you have besides me?"


    Angelo coughed lightly: "You are the only one so far, but you must know that I was also the captain of another scary ghost ship before. We encountered a **** and went through a terrifying battle. After death, I''m the only one left, that''s why I ran to this ship to be the first mate."


    "But don''t worry, I will make a comeback soon!"


    Looking at Angelo''s confident expression, Weilu didn''t doubt it at all. Instead, he was amazed that the fleet led by Angelo could actually fight against the gods. Su Changxing was even more mysterious and powerful in his heart. No wonder he was able to fight against the three taught those patron saints.


    He nodded and asked curiously: "Then who is the god? As far as I know, most of the gods have long since stopped walking in the world, and even if there are, they will hide and hide their whereabouts."


    Angelo sighed: "We don''t know too well, we started fighting as soon as we said we would fight, and the other party didn''t have a registration number, you know, he was actually afraid of me, but it''s a pity that we were attacked by surprise and we were defeated in the end. "


    Looking at Angelo''s rich expression, Weilu no longer had any doubts, and together with Angelo denounced the despicableness of the gods.


    Su Changxing listened to his eyelids twitching and didn''t interrupt, wondering if they really encountered a **** before.


    Shen Jinxuan wore thin-framed white silk-rimmed glasses, with a few strands of black hair hanging down, standing on the edge of the deck, looking at the subspace where the stars shone brightly, her eyes reflected gorgeous colors, like a roll of the Milky Way, and said softly:


    "If the real world has been destroyed, what is the world we are in now?"


    There was confusion in the voice, doubts and uneasiness.


    The truth often makes people feel at a loss, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com because the truth is often absurd and unreal, subverting imagination.


    During her deep sleep during this period, her personality perfectly merged with Shen Jinxuan from the real world. In other words, the two were originally the same person with different memories. The two memories complement each other, and a great change has taken place in her personality. , Compared with the quiet personality before, now he is a little more rational.


    Su Changxing shook his head and said with a smile: "Actually, it''s not that important. Who can say which sky is the real one? In my opinion, the biggest difference is the density."


    "It''s more likely that the real world has long since been destroyed, neither side."


    Shen Jinxuan looked back, with a bit of disgust on her face, and muttered, "Are you so sure? Great true knower."


    Su Changxing smiled, and then showed a serious look: "You should be able to hear the sound of time, too."


    Shen Jinxuan nodded, closed her eyes and said, "The second hand is beating, the hour hand is moving, just like the rotation of a clock. Is this a real reflection?"


    "I don''t know, it seems to remind me." Su Changxing said with his head down, and thought of the line written on the table in the captain''s room.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: With Portable Store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Be careful with your time.


    Why should you be careful about time, and what does time specifically refer to? Could it be a certain god, or time itself.


    The sound of time was getting louder and louder. Su Changxing raised his head and looked around. Just when he thought something was going to happen, it stopped abruptly, and went away quietly like a gust of wind.


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Zero reading mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 130： Desperate retrospect

    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    It was as if he was passing by, but also as if he was originally coming towards them and ignored them.


    Su Changxing felt inexplicably frightened, feeling that they had escaped something by luck, and that something dangerous was coming towards them.


    Only he and Shen Jinxuan heard the sound of time on the boat, which was related to reality. Time is probably the most real thing in the world, it is difficult to fake, and it flows forward along a line.


    The Terror Ghost continued to move toward the bottom of the fifth dimension. Before it reached the zombie world, it saw chaos, like black mist filling the subspace.


    As they approached, reality changed, and a world-destroying demon that looked like a dragon but had slender hands blocked their way. It was covered with silver scales and held a huge turquoise ruler. Surrounded by golden thunder and lightning.


    [Jade Dragon Demon: Level 4, a demon with the blood of the Jade Dragon. He is wiser and more rational than ordinary demons, and can suppress the instinctive manic temperament. ¡¿


    "I have been ordered by the Lord to guard this world, please take a detour!"


    The old voice came. This demon''s mind was quite clear. He saw that Su Changxing and others were not easy to mess with, so he said politely.


    This was the first time Su Changxing saw such a polite demon. It seemed that he had indeed been tamed. He walked to the bow of the ship, looked at the dragon-like demon, and asked: "Who is your master? Is it a god? "


    The demon''s green eyes shone with a different kind of light, looking shrewd. Looking at Su Changxing, his eyes showed a bit of fear. He couldn''t help but lowered his head slightly and said in a deep voice: "I can''t say this, sir, please take a detour. , otherwise the Lord will be angered and it will be difficult for everyone."


    The words were threatening, but the tone was soft.


    Su Changxing did not choose to force himself. He was also afraid of alerting the enemy, so he nodded and said: "We are just passing by. If possible, can you let me meet your master so that we can get to know each other."


    The devil''s aura became thicker, and he felt invisible pressure, as if someone was pinching his hand, and he would die at any time. It came from his natural sensing ability. The person in front of him was more terrifying than he imagined. Pay attention and you will be killed.


    He could only bite the bullet and said: "Sorry, the Lord is not here now, so I can''t meet with you."


    "Goodbye then." Su Changxing smiled and waved, and the ghost ship changed direction and headed in another direction.


    Jin also waved: "Goodbye, Xiao Longlong."


    The Jade Dragon Demon only felt a cold chill, as if he was being stared at by something, and felt uncomfortable all over. He looked around again, only the light of the stars, and no one was there, and he returned to silence again.


    The Terror Phantom turned invisible and bypassed the Jade Dragon Demon from the side.


    The Jade Dragon Demon didn''t notice at all. He closed his eyes and seemed to be sleeping, like a jade sculpture standing in the subspace.


    The ghost ship quietly entered the zombie world in a concealed manner, passing through an invisible barrier, as if there were strings of data flowing above, and then appeared on the desert, covered by a layer of green mist, and the shadow gradually changed Be clear.


    Su Changxing jumped off the boat. Everything he saw was gray and white, and white dust was falling in the sky.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    This scene seems familiar. You can vaguely see a large number of corpses buried in the white ashes, most of which are zombies.


    There used to be countless zombies in this world, but now the wilderness is completely empty at first glance, with only huge corpses and old trees, desolation and silence.


    "There''s nothing?" Jin looked around and said, "It''s completely different from before."


    She felt that this place should be full of zombies. Even if all the humans were dead, there would still be ruins of the city, not a desolate place covered by white ash.


    Su Changxing''s face was silent. He squatted on the ground, grabbed a handful of white ash, and slipped it from his fingers. "Time flows too fast here. I''m afraid thousands of years have passed since then."


    The situation was much better than he expected. Reality and virtuality were not completely replaced. It seemed that although the clone did not destroy the world, it destroyed the false human civilization and interrupted the process of replacing virtuality and reality in this world. It was a blessing among misfortunes. Otherwise, what he sees now may not be the world in front of him.


    Su Changxing accurately found the remaining traces of the clone. He took the ghost ship and flew all the way to the south of the continent. He passed through a mountain range and revealed a ruins. Under the ruins was once a huge civilization.


    Even after hundreds of years, the broken body of the Apocalypse Giant Elephant still hasn''t changed much. It''s just covered by white dust. From a distance, it looks like a snow giant.


    In addition, there are several skeletons of giant dragons nearby. They are not ordinary dragons, but zombie dragons. They also fell. Here, the spine was cut off from the middle and fell from the sky. , and then killed by the Apocalypse Colossus.


    There was a shocking war here, the war between the illusory civilization and the zombies. It seems that neither side has benefited at present. The illusory human civilization was destroyed, and most of the zombies in this world were almost extinct.


    "There''s a war happening here." Jin was a little curious.


    Su Changxing nodded and confirmed: "Yes, the result seems to be a lose-lose situation."


    Weilu also walked down from the ship, his body couldn''t help shaking, and he shouted: "What the **** is this place? There is the filth left after the death of a powerful being!"


    As he spoke, he stepped back and breathed a sigh of relief, completely giving up the idea of ??leaving, at least until he left this world.


    After retreating to the ship, his body continued to tremble, and black lines appeared on the surface of his skin. They were some kind of magic lines, which gradually gathered the surrounding magic power to form a magic factor visible to the naked eye.


    Only then did he gradually calm down.


    Su Changxing looked back at Weilu on the boat, his eyes moved slightly, and he walked east along the battlefield. Several large rift valleys divided the battlefield into four or five pieces, and white ash accumulated under the rift valleys.


    finally.


    He found the remains of the clone at a location at the bottom of the rift valley. Only a silver skeleton was left, one arm was missing, the bones on the body were broken in many places, and there was a finger-thick mark on his forehead. The loose mouth looked like it had been pierced with someone''s index finger, and it looked quite miserable.


    With a wave of one hand, he found the fragments of sleep hidden under the corpse, which contained part of the clone''s memory. They were deliberately left behind before the clone''s death in order to explain some facts.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The fragments of sleep turned into flowing light and merged into his fingertips, and some memory fragments emerged in his mind.


    ¡­


    Unimaginable pain, separating reality from illusion, unable to distinguish truth from fiction.


    Smoke filled the sky, and war cries were heard.


    The power of this civilization is more powerful than expected. Not only the Colossus of Apocalypse, but also an unimaginable number of magic-armored warriors, possessing extreme speed and power, can easily destroy Roshan, and their strength is comparable to that of a fifth-level earth terror. Zombies.


    But even so, the clones still have the advantage, with a huge zombie craze and a specially cultivated earth terror army.


    This civilization that had lasted for thousands of years was shaking and trembling in front of him, and was on the verge of collapse.


    The combat effectiveness of both sides seemed to be about the same, but the army of Demonic Stone Civilization showed signs of defeat on the eighth day of the war.


    Zombies have the biggest advantage over humans, that is, they are not afraid of death. Due to the influence of the divine legacy, even if he is just a zombie clone of his true body, his spirit is at least comparable to that of a fourth-level Extraordinary. Ordinary fourth-level extraordinary people are stronger and can control a huge number of zombies.


    [Terror King: Level 5, the king in the darkness, controls the zombie craze that can shake the world. The zombies under your control will evolve and grow at an unimaginable speed.


    Complete Violence: Under the influence of the halo, the zombies in the zombie wave can turn into red eyes, with 100% strength and speed.


    Supreme Evolution: The zombies in the zombie tide can evolve in a way that ignores bottlenecks and steal a steady stream of power from the darkness. ¡¿


    Against the backdrop of the setting sun, the zombie tide was approaching steadily. The soldiers of the Sapphire Legion fled in panic. It was not that they had lost their courage, but these zombies were so terrifying and made people feel desperate. It seemed that if one fell, it would stand up again. If there are two of them together, they can''t be killed at all, and they can''t be killed at all.


    What kind of zombies are there, but demons, demons!


    Under the influence of the frenzy halo, the zombie wave is more like a whole zombie. Unless the entire zombie wave is wiped out at once, the zombies will still get up from the ground one by one, no matter how badly the corpse is destroyed. The city will gradually recover, like an evil ghost crawling out of hell, seeking revenge on this human empire.


    What''s even more terrifying is that the Earth Terror Legion has hundreds of Earth Terror zombies. Earth Terror Zombies are equivalent to fifth-level Extraordinary people. Moreover, the higher the Extraordinary level of zombies, the stronger they become. Every Earth Terror Zombie can Tear apart the Colossus of Apocalypse with your hands.


    The clone thought that it could easily overthrow the empire in front of it, but when the war really started, it was discovered that the magic stone civilization hid unimaginable trump cards, and a force of three hundred magic-armored warriors was mobilized from the imperial capital.


    The magic stone civilization seemed to have made a qualitative leap in a short period of time. This group of magic-armored warriors seemed to appear out of thin air, catching them off guard.


    But even so, the defeat of the Demonic Stone Civilization has not stopped. Big Horn evolved during the war and became the only sky-terrorist zombie in the Earth Terror Legion. Although it had not yet reached the fourth level, it was close, and it completely turned the tide of the war.


    In that battle, most of the three hundred magic warriors died. The magic stone civilization no longer had the power to resist the zombie craze and could only continue to shrink into the country.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Wherever the zombie tide passed, there was desolation, destroying everything in sight, and advanced all the way to the imperial capital of the Demonic Stone Civilization.


    at this time.


    Human beings under this illusory civilization still have not given up resistance. Both men and women, young and old, have taken up arms and want to fight for the last time.


    "Tsk, tsk, it''s all a pointless struggle." Big Speaker looked at this scene from a distance and smiled, with disdain in his expression. He was wrapped in a dark red cloak. At this time, he looked more like a tall man. Humanity.


    Su Changxing''s expression was somewhat solemn, and his waist-length silver-white hair was dancing in the wind. He couldn''t help but look at the sky, feeling something was wrong, and said in a deep voice:


    "Don''t be careless. These are not the only humans we have to face."


    The zombie tide advanced steadily and broke through the city gate as scheduled. Faced with dense lasers, the Earth Terrorist Legion rushed in first and started massacre.


    Su Changxing followed and entered the imperial capital. The tall and gorgeous buildings were the crystallization of countless wisdom. Even the floor tiles on the ground had thousands of different changes, carrying the weight and simplicity of time.


    This is civilization, even a false civilization.


    He couldn''t help but sigh, his world was once destroyed by the doomsday, but now he played the role of the doomsday, destroying another civilization.


    Right or wrong is difficult to say clearly.


    The fire spread in the city, screams came one after another, gradually distorted, the light became blurred, some people disappeared out of thin air, and some buildings appeared out of thin air.


    Several magic-suited warriors shouted from the dark alley, and he rushed over, trying to assassinate him, the culprit. Before he could get close, his head was cut off out of thin air, and blood spurted out and fell to the ground, as if there was someone behind them. The knife was swung behind him.


    Su Changxing stood quietly watching this scene. It was not that easy to assassinate him. His own fighting power was not very strong, so he cultivated a zombie called Ghost Shadow for personal protection.


    This is a protective zombie. When it is next to him, it will enter a state of complete stealth. It is extremely difficult to detect and has high assassination capabilities.


    It would take at least a hundred magic warriors to get close to him.


    "It''s just you? How is that possible?" Su Changxing sneered, but his expression suddenly froze and his pupils dilated.


    A dark purple light penetrated his head from the depths of the city, and he could vaguely see a figure standing in the firelight looking at him.


    This blow was more deadly than imagined. It damaged his body secondarily, but more importantly, it severely damaged his spirit.


    This also caused all the other zombies to freeze on the spot for a moment.


    next moment.


    He was plunged into a dark world, and everything around him turned into nothingness.


    "Is this being banished?"


    ¡­


    Blue streams of light flickered in the space, the fire was still dazzling, and black smoke hung straight into the sky, covering up the stars.


    Su Changxing raised his head, turned sideways and tried to dodge, but was still penetrated through the head. With the same result, he was once again exiled into nothingness!


    In going back again and again, the result was the same every time. Su Changxing could not go back further in time, and there was a terrifying existence that forcibly intervened in this world.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Every time he goes back, he will experience a change in reality and reality, which is more desperate than death, which will make him doubt his own existence.


    Hundreds of retracements, thousands of retracements, time seemed to be frozen at this moment. There is a limit. UU Reading www.uuka£îshu.com Just when he was about to sink into a certain timeline, he finally found the change. Opportunity, apart from the result of being exiled, only one arm disappeared into thin air.


    The black figure slowly walked toward him, crossing the firelight and passing through the ruins, like a ghost. Only its bright purple eyes in the night were clear in his memory.


    "I''m curious how a little zombie can burst out with so much energy. You shouldn''t, you shouldn''t be able to do this."


    "Did I overlook something?"


    The black shadow stared at him intently, seemingly confused.


    Su Changxing''s eyes also moved, and he realized that although the other party was powerful, he did not notice the existence of the backtracking or the process of backtracking. He was just curious as to why there was such a result.


    The probability of such an outcome occurring is less than one in ten thousand.


    A cruel smile appeared on Su Changxing''s face: "Do you think you will win?"


    A streak of blood emerged from the void and penetrated the black shadow''s chest. Sharp claws stretched out from it, and the loudspeaker actually hit it.


    Purple blood splashed onto Su Changxing''s face, burning and corroding his skin.


    This is definitely not human blood, it''s a bit like demonic blood.


    Big Horn waved his claws three times in a row and penetrated the opponent''s body three times, but his claws were corroded by blood.


    "How can you, those dirty, invisible ants, be qualified to block the great process?"


    "die!"


    Between virtual and real changes.


    Half of Big Horn''s body disappeared out of thin air, blood spurted out, and he fell heavily to the ground. The transcoding has been serious recently, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please use your little hands to exit the reading mode. Thanks

 v4 Chapter 131： live on

    The black shadow in front of me looks like a projection at most, but its ability is extremely weird, and it can actively control changes in reality and reality.


    Su Changxing couldn''t think of any way to deal with it for a moment. There were too many differences between the two sides, and no trickery could bridge the gap.


    Even if he controls the number of zombies, so what if it is doubled.


    Such an ending was completely predictable, and he had been prepared to deal with it before.


    There are more than ten ghosts around


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 v4 Chapter 132： The end is coming

    Death is not the point, the point is the chance to fight back.


    Even if you are an ant, you must swing your blade towards the gods. This is true courage. Courage is always a symbol of behavior, not a symbol of strength.


    At the last moment, the clone saw the true face of the black figure clearly. It had pointed ears, gray-blue skin, and a tall nose. It didn''t look like a human being.


    And races like the legendary Deep Smurfs and Titans of the same era, later


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 v4 Chapter 133： Boundary Breaking Spear

    "What''s going on!" The Jade Dragon Demon suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the world behind him. The annihilation had spread to the entire world, and it was too late to save it.


    This made him feel panicked. He was ordered to guard this world. If something went wrong, he would not be able to escape the blame, and his life would probably be ruined.


    To those beings, these demons are more like playthings, enslaved at will.


    Maybe they are more pitiful than slaves, and there is no such thing as


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 v4 Chapter 134： God-killing power

    The Lord of Truth seemed to have stopped struggling completely, but the accumulation of flesh and blood was getting more and more.


    It is difficult to say clearly how huge the body of a **** is. It can be infinitely large or infinitely small.


    Su Changxing''s method of killing a **** was similar to Ling Chi''s execution. He cut it with small knives and kept bleeding, but he couldn''t kill it. It was extremely cruel to think about.


    But for existences like gods, there is no way to say whether they are cruel or not. If it were not for the suppression of the Godless Land, the Lord of Truth would probably be out of trouble.


    There are already thousands of taboos around, constantly devouring the flesh and blood of the true master. Su Changxing has accumulated more than 7,000 gold coins, almost nearly 10,000.


    His flesh and blood piled up into a high mountain, and in a very short period of time, he assimilated a large number of believers in this world, who knelt on the ground and worshiped continuously.


    There are also some players from other worlds who are also contaminated by the flesh and blood of the Lord of Truth.


    Su Changxing''s heart was in turmoil. The gods were harder to kill and more terrifying than he expected. He felt that under the influence of reality, the world continued to grow in size and became heavier at the same time. The earth fell downwards. Collapse, the sky rises upward.


    In an inadvertent moment, the Lord of Truth disappeared in front of him, including all flesh and blood, leaving only a pile of mud.


    Su Changxing was startled and looked around. He never expected that the Lord of Truth could actually escape under the double blockade, and he didn''t know what means he used.


    Light and shadow change, everything changes from blur to clear, and from clear to blur again.


    The Lord of Truth did not escape at all, he was still in front of him, but this time he really wanted to escape. The light in the Godless Land was extinguished out of thin air, the earth fell into darkness, and the bright star spears also dispersed.


    "die."


    One word came out of his mouth.


    Su Changxing only felt that his body began to fall apart, dissipating piece by piece, and reality penetrated his body.


    now.


    Death is reality.


    Contaminated babble tells the truth.


    Su Changxing smiled calmly, fell to the ground, and his body disappeared immediately. The next moment, he reappeared behind the Lord of Truth, pointed the revolver at his back and pulled the trigger, and the clear sound of gunfire penetrated the sky.


    A series of pitch black chains appeared in the space again, and when they were about to block the actions of the Lord of Truth again, the Lord of Truth escaped from this world.


    Maybe he was afraid, or maybe he was afraid of other things, but the Lord of Truth did not choose to continue the confrontation with Su Changxing.


    This is meaningless in itself. In his current state, it is impossible to kill Su Changxing. Even if he escapes, most of his body will be sold and most of his strength will be lost.


    Naturally, Su Changxing would not let the Lord of Truth escape so easily. Letting Him go would be letting the tiger go back to the mountain, with endless troubles.


    He locked the position of true autonomy again, followed, and passed through the layers of space. In comparison, he could break through the boundaries easily and faster than the Lord of Truth.


    If the Lord of Truth cannot escape his lock, there is no possibility of escape.


    At this time.

 v4 Chapter 136： The ancient gods regrets

    Before Su Changxing could make a move, Jin rushed forward, wrapping his arms around him and hugging him. His face was flushed, with an excited smile, and his breathing was in his ears.


    Su Changxing knew what she was thinking, so he pushed her down on the bed with his backhand and forced her to put on her underwear.


    "What are you doing!" Jin''s face turned red and she said dissatisfiedly. She struggled and twisted her body, but couldn''t move.


    Su Changxing felt helpless and touched her head to calm her down: "Control your emotions, we can''t keep going like this."


    "Let me go first." Jin exhaled and her body gradually relaxed.


    Su Changxing let go of his hands, kissed her deeply, and then said: "You have to restrain your crazy nature...observe the trajectory of the gods. I will go up and see what''s going on. Angelo will never be unable to deal with a demon."


    Jin sat up cross-legged, bent over, and said, "If the dragon hadn''t been scared out of his wits, he might not have been an opponent."


    Su Changxing smiled: "That''s not the case. No matter what, he is a true demigod."


    What happened before is simple to say. Although Shen Xuan was deprived of the divine status of the Lord of Truth, her spirit was polluted by the truth. She was almost turned into a guest and replaced by the Lord of Truth from nothingness.


    This is the power of God. Even if all existence is wiped out, it is still possible to come back from the dead.


    In desperation, Su Changxing executed Shen Xuan on the spot, but this was out of control, as if he had released a demon that had been imprisoned for a long time.


    Jin has an extra emotion called lust. She seems to be a collection of various negative emotions, such as violence, madness, bloodthirsty, boredom...


    And these emotions reached a delicate balance in him, showing a unique sense of reason and even calmness.


    Being crazy to the extreme is also calm.


    The emergence of **** seemed to break this delicate balance, showing an extremely enchanting charm on her body, which made Su Changxing fall deeply into it for a time. Only after he realized that his power was being continuously squeezed out did he calm down.


    Jin''s emotions also calmed down under his constant soothing, and returned to a delicate balance again.


    Su Changxing knew that once the balance was completely broken, Jin''s spirit would collapse and become distorted. She was now a complete miracle, like building a several hundred meters high building out of a pile of scrap copper and iron.


    Walking to the deck, Su Changxing saw Angelo reprimanding a snake-like creature tied to the mast. It was the former Jade Dragon Demon who was tied to the ship by Angelo and Weilu.


    "Your master is dead, why are you still struggling? Tell me everything you know." Angelo said with a fierce look on his face and a knife in his hand, ready to kill the Jade Dragon Demon Cut it off section by section, even though he had done this several times.


    The Jade Dragon Demon was indifferent. He obviously didn''t believe what Angelo said, and he didn''t dare to reveal any information about the true master. Otherwise, his fate would definitely be worse than death.


    Death is often a kind of relief, without pain, but once he betrays his master, his life will be worse than death.


    Angelo was so angry that there was nothing he could do to deal with the dragon. The dragon was not even afraid of death, so what else could he be afraid of?

 v4 Chapter 137： Newfield

    Taka was not particularly surprised when he learned about the church established in the imperial capital, knowing that it would happen sooner or later.


    "I just didn''t expect that Mel would switch sides so quickly. This is not like his temperament." Taco sighed, recalling Mel''s appearance when he was young.


    The three of them are all disciples of the legendary mage Gandalf. Mel is the youngest and the most talented. He is completely opposite to Rune in temperament. He is unruly and extremely talented.


    At that time, the teacher told him privately that if anyone among the three of them could cross that hurdle, it would most likely be Mel.


    This is indeed the case.


    Holding a fist-sized crystal in his hand, Roy turned his head and said, "The news sent by Senior Sister just now said that it has been decided to conquer the south and take back the lost land of the Golden Empire."


    "After the demons withdrew, the focus was on the barbarians. However, those barbarians were naturally strong and strong, and they seemed to be fighting back and forth with the demons."


    He is now considered the mage of the church, responsible for the contact between the two sides, and also supervises the local church army.


    The church army exists in the cities on the frontier and is attached to the army group. The number is not large. They are mainly priests and some blessed knights to assist the army in fighting the demons.


    Taka nodded: "This is good news. If we don''t expel these demons from this world, I will never feel at ease."


    "If the royal family is still in power, I''m afraid the empire will choose to be content with the status quo. The light of the All Living Beings Cult can cut off the carrion of the empire and regenerate it."


    Sure enough, ten days later, Lauren led the church army to Victory City. This church army was extremely large, with a total of three thousand people, including two thousand silver knights who had been blessed for a long time. The Silver Knight''s combat power is higher than that of the Demons, and they can even deal with multiple Demons at the same time.


    And Lauren is now a Templar Knight of the Church of All Beings. She is only under the Saintess and the High Priest, and she has been blessed by Su Changxing alone, the blessing of victory.


    [Victory Blessing: Under faith, pointing directly to victory, you can show unparalleled combat power, and can intermittently display divine protection. ¡¿


    Lauren has undergone earth-shaking changes compared to before. She has even grown taller. She is two shoulders taller than a normal person. She is wearing heavy silver armor. When she walks, it feels like the earth is shaking. .


    In the previous battle in Rohan, he personally killed the general of the demon clan. He was instilled with faith by Su Changxing and given the priesthood. Now he has quite exaggerated combat power. As long as the distance is close enough, Taka will be easily killed by him within a hundred meters. .


    Taka''s eyes trembled slightly when he saw him, and he felt the power contained in Lauren''s body, like walking forbidden magic. As he got closer, his hair stood up, "You came to me just after you came back. Is there something going on?"


    Lauren leaned slightly and said, "President, according to the order, we have decided to leave in ten days, so we also ask the mages of the Magic Guild to be ready."


    Taka''s eyes narrowed and he said: "This order comes from..."


    Lauren''s voice was low and she said calmly: "It''s from the Holy Lady."


    Rather than coming from the saint, it is better to say that the saint conveyed the meaning of the gods.


    No wonder.


    Taka took a deep breath and forced a smile on his face: "Of course our Magic Guild will be on standby, the Paladins don''t need to worry."


    Master Mage''s status is usually noble. Lauren used to be just a guard of the Magic Guild, but now she can actually talk to him on an equal footing, which makes him a little uncomfortable.


    Lauren nodded without much expression on his face. He turned and walked outside the Magic Guild. He waved and the other knights followed him and left.


    Tap tap tap~


    The footsteps hit the floor, making a loud sound, getting farther and farther away, until it became completely silent. The other mages on the side also looked at each other in shock.


    After Lauren left, Taka was restless and kept moving his fingers on the table. Although the Saint was his disciple, she had nothing to do with the Magic Guild now because her feelings could take care of them, but when she came into contact with the real profit


    In the future, I''m afraid this little bit of kindness won''t work.


    Roy next to him noticed the teacher''s uneasiness and asked, "Does the teacher have any concerns?"


    Taka glanced at the young disciple, sighed and said, "I''m thinking about how the Magic Guild should deal with itself. If it remains independent, I''m afraid it will be difficult to survive in the empire in the future."


    The faith of the All-Sentient Religion gradually spread to every position in the empire, from common people to nobles, including mages like them.


    Many wild mages took the initiative to join the Sect of All Beings, became church mages, and learned magic to work as part-time priests. An unexpected chemical reaction occurs between the two, making them even more powerful, just like Linda before them.


    He has also long since seen that divine arts and magic have some kind of homologous relationship. Perhaps the shackles of mages come from this. In ancient times, they were shackled by the gods to prevent them from going further.


    Another sigh.


    Perhaps the mage''s will should be free and should not be subject to any existence, even gods.


    Truth is the only belief of mages. This is what they have insisted on for so many years. It is also the truth that belongs to mages.


    But now even Mel has fallen and has become the high priest of the Sect of All Living Beings, and even took people directly to the imperial capital to force him into the palace.


    Under such circumstances, no one would think there is a problem. After most people in the empire have become believers of the All-Sentient Cult, they will also look at the problem from the perspective of the All-Sentient Cult. It is appropriate to build a church in the imperial capital.


    Of course, a pope is needed to fully coordinate the power of the All-Sentient Cult and drive out the demons.


    A month later, the emperor announced that he would become the acting pope of the Church of All Beings, temporarily assuming the responsibilities of the pope, and also announced his abdication.


    There is always one above the divine power and the imperial power. They cannot be equal, but they can both exist independently.


    Su Changxing will naturally make the Shengye Empire a completely religious country, so that more faith can be gathered, and faith is one of the foundations of his strength. The more faith he has, the stronger he will be.


    Ten days later.


    The 100,000-strong army group, the church army, and the mage army marched all the way south. Luo Haodong followed behind with striding steps, staggering, stepping on each footprint, and the dragging chains stirred up wind and sand on the ground.


    After entering the land of the Golden Empire, the land gradually turned into dark purple, and black mist continued to rise.


    As they walked along, they didn''t see any demons, nor any living beings. There were only corpses buried in the soil, mixed with blood-red color.


    At this point, they were out of the scope of the All-Sentient Cult''s belief. Even Su Changxing could only watch them from a distance, unable to provide direct help.


    Entering here, everyone instinctively feels uncomfortable, as if there are bugs burrowing through their bodies, gnawing at their flesh and blood.


    General, Luo Renren coughed twice, looked down and saw a little blood on his palms, and the corners of his eyes twitched involuntarily. He turned to look at the priest aside and asked, "How is the situation now?"


    He began to retreat in his heart. This trip was more difficult than imagined, as if he was heading to hell. This ghost place was not suitable for people to stay.


    The priest said seriously: "Although they are protected by the Holy Light, these demonic energies still make some soldiers feel uncomfortable, and some have even become ill."


    This situation was unexpected. The demons not only occupied this land, but also transformed it.


    Most of these soldiers are very full of blood. If ordinary people are allowed to stay here for a long time, they will definitely get sick.


    This disease is called blight, which causes people to lose their original vitality, become confused, and become weak and weak.


    Lauren knew the current situation, but still led the army to move forward unswervingly. The nearest city, Xinye, was still fifty miles away. There were probably demons in it, and there might even be a lot of humans. Being kept in the city like animals.


    A month ago, they had received a magical signal from the New Wilderness, asking for help. UU Kanshu www.uukanshu.com.z.


    It seems that the demons are not


    There is no intention to massacre all human beings. In other words, the invasion of this world is also for the human beings in this world. Massacre is definitely not the ultimate goal.


    Lauren''s mission is to use force to kill these demons and capture the city.


    Then the Saintess will arrive with her people and build a Holy Light Tower in the city to drive out the evil spirit. In this way, they will advance outward step by step and steadily.


    These demonic energies will indeed make humans sick, but if it doesn''t last long, the problem shouldn''t be big, at least it won''t cause the army to completely lose its combat effectiveness, and with Luo Haodong following him, it probably won''t be a problem to capture Xinye.


    Before they arrived at Xinye, they saw a monster appear in the sky. It had a dragon head, purple wings, and eagle claws. It became bigger and bigger. It rushed towards them, setting off strong winds and a lot of purple flames. spread.


    Seeing this, Luo Haodong stepped forward to intercept, swung the chain, and pulled the monster down from the sky. However, the monster was stronger than he expected, and turned around and kicked him away.

 v4 Chapter 138： Chaos Arcanist

    Latest website: [Luogu Demon: Level 5, a shadow creature raised by gods. It has a certain degree of divinity and extremely huge vitality. ¡¿


    Su Changxing has been paying attention here. After seeing this Mogu Luo, he determined one thing. There is a god''s support behind these demons. The divine power hidden in the chaos is probably a demon god.


    He was also curious about what kind of world was outside the Pocket Galaxy. It was probably in a certain dimension covered by chaos, which happened to be the blind spot of chaos.


    This ancient Luo demon was huge and powerful. It was very difficult for Luo Haodong to deal with it. However, with the help of the army, he quickly subdued it and tied it up with chains. Lauren held up the silver-white giant sword and struck him with one sword. Behead him.


    The vitality of the decapitated Luogu Demon quickly disappeared, and the body''s defense force also dropped significantly. Thousands of arrows were quickly inserted into the body surface, and finally it looked like a huge hedgehog, densely packed, which could make people I feel like I have intensive phobia.


    These soldiers are not ordinary people. They are divided into different levels. High-level archers can shoot more than ten arrows in an instant. Each arrow can penetrate gold and stone. In addition, each arrow is enchanted by the church. It can easily penetrate the skin of the ancient demon.


    The ancient demon was decapitated and was not completely dead. The priest needed to release the holy fire and burn the body to completely purify it.


    Black smoke rose into the sky, as if the surrounding air had been purified, and the soldiers'' faces looked much better. Although they encountered such a monster, victory was the best shot in the arm.


    The most important thing in the army is morale. Morale can suppress everything, and it also has the function of cohesion of faith. If this army stays on this land for another ten days and a half, it will not have much impact.


    Due to the relationship between the Sect of All Beings, the commander in the army is not the general of the army, but Laurent, who has the greatest say.


    He said that if you move forward, you will definitely move forward, even if there are mountains of swords and seas of fire ahead.


    When they were still fifty miles away from Xinye, the vanguard army on the left arrived at the first town. Looking from a distance, they could see billowing black smoke rising. The demons among them discovered them and rushed towards them in groups. Come out and surround the vanguard from three directions.


    Perhaps these demons did not expect that the Shengye Empire would dare to counterattack them. The Shengye Empire could resist their attack entirely because of the strength of the city and the faith of the All Living Beings Sect. After leaving that land, the strength of the army The combat effectiveness will undoubtedly drop by several levels. Without the support of faith, entering their territory alone will undoubtedly lead to death.


    But the Shengye Empire just wanted to die like this, not only counterattacking, but also pressing down with a large army.


    There are three roads from the Holy Leaf Empire to the Golden Empire, and the other two roads must be defended. As long as they can block the attack of the demons, the more than 100,000 elite group army led by Lauren will penetrate directly into the southern part of the Golden Empire from Victor City and will not face any challenges. The situation of being attacked from both sides.


    As soon as the demons in the town appeared, a large number of fireballs and thunderbolts fell from the sky. Among them were many demons of high blood, who were much weaker than the pure-blooded demons. The legion''s magic within the range instantly turned him into a corpse.


    It can be seen that there are not many demons in the town. The leader of the vanguard army, Louis Vuitton, led a group of cavalry and took the lead in entering the town. The white holy light flashed on the armor, and in the sacred During the period of protection, they are almost invincible, and any attack will be rendered ineffective. They can also maximize the effect of divine protection when charging.


    There are large and small iron cages on the street, which contain human beings with iron chains on their bodies. Some are in tattered clothes, some are not fully clothed, and they all look very sick. Under the influence of the evil spirit, they have suffered from blight.


    There was a huge bonfire in the center of the square. Iron forks passed through several roasted human corpses, and they were constantly rolling on top of the bonfire, dripping oil and exploding in the flames.


    When Louis Vuitton saw this scene, his face became even more gloomy, "Kill all these demons, kill them all!"


    The subsequent armies also rushed into the town, relying on the iron wall formation to advance step by step. Even some huge demons could only fall under the spears, with more than ten stab wounds on their bodies. A hole.


    The great scholars in the empire are very curious about why the number of demons is so high.


    There has been a huge growth in a short period of time, but because the relevant information is not complete, it is not clear.


    All we know is that during the process of occupying the Golden Empire, the number of demons increased exponentially, expanding more than a hundred times. Later, all kinds of terrifying demons emerged.


    Without the emergence of the Sect of All Living Beings, the Shengye Empire would have been unable to stop the demons, and their numbers alone would have dragged them to death.


    The tragic situation in the town is chilling, as if we have come to hell, where humans are even worse than livestock.


    Louis Vuitton saw with his own eyes a young demon emerging from a woman''s belly, and he knew why the number of demons was growing so fast. He cut the body of the young demon into two pieces with a sword, leaving a dark black color. Blood splattered onto the wall in waves.


    Not only human women, but also some horses, cats and dogs, had big bellies, and then suddenly exploded, and a young demon emerged from it.


    now.


    The faith in his heart became stronger, knowing that they had reached the edge of the abyss, and it was the Lord who personally pulled them back.


    Soon, most of the demons in the town were slaughtered, and some escaped from behind.


    The priest then entered the town. In the town square, a Holy Light Tower was erected next to the stove, which was enough to illuminate the entire town. The evil spirit in the town was dispersed, and the stars in the sky could be vaguely seen.


    Many of the original humans in the town have survived, even a lot. However, these people have some mental problems. Some people saw the arrival of the human army and had no reaction. Their faces were numb, while some cried with joy. There are also some humans who escaped from the rear together with the demons. They claim to be followers of the demon **** and have completely succumbed to the demons, both physically and mentally.


    This group of people also launched a fierce resistance against the army. Seeing this situation, Louis Vuitton felt that there was no solution, so he decisively ordered these people to be beheaded in public. Thousands of demon believers were beheaded one after another, and their blood gathered in the Together, they form a small pool.


    Their blood is no longer dark red, but dark black.


    This kind of situation happened everywhere. It was a similar situation in every town. A large number of women were kept in captivity and used as reproductive tools.


    Although animals can also be used as reproductive tools, humans seem to be the best choice for demons, and the demons born are also of higher quality.


    A human woman can give birth to dozens of baby demons in one month, and it only takes one month for these baby demons to grow from infancy to adulthood.


    Of course, such demons are the lowest level of demons, but they are enough as cannon fodder in war.


    Seeing this situation, the higher-ups in the army discussed for a long time, but there was no result. They had to ask Lauren to ask the gods for their wishes. If the gods said to let these people live, let them live. If the gods said that these people had been possessed by demons, If they are polluted by the clan, then they will be killed.


    Many people''s opinions are to kill them, thinking that this is a kind of purification. These women have suffered such insults and probably have no need to live in this world.


    Louis Vuitton also thinks so, and has asked people to gather the "reproductive tools" in the town. After receiving the order, they will purify them all.


    As an aristocrat steeped in etiquette and with royal blood in his veins, I deeply resented this.


    But in the end he was ordered to keep these women in the town.


    "What on earth were those people in the church thinking, leaving these dirty things behind?" He complained, but as a soldier and a believer, he could not disobey orders.


    This is naturally Su Changxing''s wish. No matter what these people are like, as long as they can provide faith, they are good believers.


    Only when there is a large enough base of believers can there be enough faith.


    This approach obviously slows down the progress of the army and requires more time to place these people.


    On the seventh day, Lauren had already led people to the foot of Xinye City, and could see densely packed demons standing on the city wall.


    Luo Haodong took the lead and rushed forward with a roar, his huge body hitting the city wall.


    On top of the wall, the city wall, which was already full of cracks, was pushed down, and a large number of demons fell from it.


    Taka commanded the magic legion and cast legion magic, thunder and lightning storms, covering a huge range from the outer wall to the inner city wall.


    Due to the previous war, the demon clan suffered a lot of losses. The number of demon clan in the city seems to be very large. In fact, most of them are new ones. Their strength is relatively weak, and their magic resistance is also relatively weak. Under the thunder and lightning, large swaths of demon clan are die.


    Lauren led the Silver Knights and followed Luo Haodong towards the city wall. At this moment, several magic storms fell around them, coming from the magic in the city.


    This also shocked Taka, who realized that some mages from the Golden Empire had defected to these demons and sensed something was wrong.


    This kind of magic is more like a bombardment of pure energy, more direct than ordinary magic, and the power is hard to describe, "What on earth is that!"


    Wearing painted robes, with their upper bodies uncovered, and skinny mages stood on the city wall, constantly releasing spells to bombard the approaching troops below.


    These demons actually also master magic?


    Lauren''s expression remained unchanged, and she still charged forward with the Silver Knights, carrying divine protection. Once hit by magic, her body would still explode directly.


    This kind of magic has the power to penetrate the divine protection! Su Changxing saw that the bodies of these people contained chaos.


    Not a magician, but a Chaos Arcanist! After receiving the infusion of pure chaos, their minds were completely twisted and crazy. Maybe they themselves are not even aware of what they are doing now.


    "It''s really crazy!"


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but frowned, realizing that this war was not as sure as expected. If he could not capture Xinye, he would not be able to provide direct help.


    Should we send flower umbrellas there?


    This is not considered a safe method. The flower umbrella itself is not stable now. Once it is out of his control, there is no telling what will happen. You still have to look at the situation.


    Lauren was very fast. Following the rubble of the collapsed city wall, he climbed up the city wall in the blink of an eye. He approached an arcanist and decapitated him with a sword. His head flew far away and fell under the city wall.


    A magic storm hit him in the face. He expected it and immediately released the divine protection. A set of illusory light and shadow armor appeared on his body, blocking the magic storm formed by chaos. He took a big step in Three afterimages were pulled out from behind, and another arcanist was kicked off the city wall.


    Although these arcanists possess powerful power, their bodies are extremely weak. He can kick them to death without using a sword.


    Chaos gave them power, but also corrupted their lives.


    The demons around the city wall were unable to stop Lauren. After killing five arcanists in a row, a huge figure flew over from the side and knocked him out of the city wall.


    A humanoid monster with wings and a head like a lizard, holding a dark red weapon in its hand, let out a deafening roar, "Human, you die!"


    After falling from the city wall, he struck Lauren with an axe. With unparalleled power, blood and light spread in it, and the space around the axe vibrated.


    This is a real demon, a demon with the power of chaos. He naturally looks down on weak creatures like humans. Even if he is blessed by the gods, he cannot be his opponent.


    Lauren blocked it with the giant sword in her hand, but her body still flew out under the huge force, landing on the wilderness hundreds of meters away. She landed firmly on the ground, her legs wiped out two ravines, and her handguards The armor was completely dented.


    He stared coldly at the monster in front of him without any fear, and shouted in a strong voice: "For all living beings!"


    The two sides collided again. Lauren''s sword penetrated the demon''s body, but the demon also used its sharp claws to pull out his heart from his chest. It was hot, blood continuously spilled out, and beat vigorously.


    A smile appeared on the devil''s face, and he ate the heart in one bite. Blood spattered from the corner of his mouth. The sweet taste satisfied him and he laughed:


    "Human, based on my years of fighting experience, you shouldn''t fight so hard. Creatures with weak bodies are not qualified to fight hard and will die at any time."


    Lauren was still standing, holding the big sword with both hands without falling, eyes wide open, then he raised the big sword and rushed towards the devil again. His footsteps gradually became heavier and he was seriously injured, which slowed down his movements and was beaten by the devil. Hovering in mid-air, he kicked out again.


    This time luck didn''t seem to be on his side.


    When other nearby warriors saw this scene, they felt that the sky was about to fall. The Templars who were supposed to be invincible just fell like this?


    This shakes their faith.


    Even Taka frowned, realizing that once Lauren fell, the war would probably lead to irreversible failure.


    I am afraid that only Lauren, who holds the Holy Light, can kill that strange monster.


    "You are a true warrior, at least you are not afraid of life and death." The demon stood upright and spoke loftily, as if he was playing with prey, and was not in a hurry to kill Lauren.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a huge slap came down from the sky and pinned him to the ground.


    "You talk a lot."


    Luo Haotian said with a sneer. He wanted to grab this thing into a pulp, but his hands felt hard when he exerted force. Then a pair of claws penetrated his palms, and the demon escaped from his palms.


    Luo Haotian himself is a natural disaster demon, but it is difficult for him to exert his full power, at most 60 to 70%. However, the natural disaster demon is difficult to kill, so he has nothing to fear.


    The demon looked at Luo Haotian with a fearful expression. His body gradually grew larger, with black bone spurs penetrating his flesh. Something like crystals covered his skin, which looked shiny in the sun.


    He could feel that Luo Haotian was a purer demon than him, with a higher bloodline. If he hadn''t been ordered to do so, he might have chosen to run away now.


    Two behemoths were fighting in front of the city gate, rolling constantly. Luo Haotian seemed to be at a disadvantage. There were more than ten wounds on his body. The bandages wrapped around him revealed rotten flesh and blood, revealing the true body of the devil.


    But in fact, these wounds are insignificant to him, and it is impossible to kill him, and every attack he makes can take away part of the flesh and blood of the demon in front of him and put it into the chain.


    "Die!" Luo Haotian shouted, waving his hand and throwing out more than a dozen chains, sealing the surrounding space. The chains were burning with white flames.


    This is the power that belongs to the blazing white devil, and was given to him by Su Changxing through faith.


    But at this critical moment, a magic storm exploded behind him, interrupting his movements and even cutting off one of his arms.


    At some point, a more powerful arcanist appeared on the city wall. His long white withered hair covered his face, and he could even use spells to fight against the mage army of the Holy Leaf Empire.


    The breath of chaos wandered in the space, and even Luo Haotian, as a demon, felt shuddering. This was enough power to kill him, he could feel it.


    When the demon saw Luo Haotian and was hit by the magic storm, it took the opportunity to move forward. The wings behind it flapped violently, and its body turned into an afterimage and leaned over from the side.


    at the same time.


    A figure also hit the demon from another direction, holding a silver strike high, emitting golden light, and a sound similar to the rotation of gears followed.


    Lauren cut off the demon''s body with a sword, making a huge gash, and then turned around and knocked the demon to the ground with his shoulder.


    At this moment, his body was covered in blood, and the hole in his chest was shining with golden light. A mechanical heart was rotating at high speed, giving him a steady stream of vitality.


    "So what if we are humans? We can still kill you!" Lauren said decisively, expressionless, and waved the sword in her hand again, with the sound of steel, cutting off the demon''s head.


    "kill!"


    He held the devil''s head high in his right hand and shouted, and his voice spread throughout the battlefield.


    this one


    carve.


    The military momentum of the Shengye Empire has reached its peak. With a Templar knight like Lauren leading the charge, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    This war was more difficult than imagined, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com But they finally won it without any danger, although the losses were more heavy than expected.


    Two hours after the war ended, the Saint just arrived with people in Xinye, and lit a white flame on the highest tower, like a lighthouse, illuminating the surroundings and dispelling the evil spirit.


    Su Changxing looked down from above. The haze in that area quickly disappeared and appeared in front of his eyes.


    This war was more dangerous than imagined. If Su Changxing had not left a backup plan for Lauren just in case, I am afraid that more than 100,000 people would have been buried on this land.


    "You still have to be careful and don''t be careless."


    Su Changxing had indeed underestimated the demons before, and he never expected that another **** would be standing behind them, reaching into the pocket galaxy.


    This also gave him a strong sense of crisis, and he realized that these demons must be driven out as soon as possible, otherwise he would be in danger once their true location was exposed.


    Just as he killed the Lord of Truth, other gods could kill him in the same way, in a moment when he was caught off guard.

 v4 Chapter 140： Conversation with God

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    The galaxy is surging, and the speed of the ghost ship is not very fast. Compared with speed, concealment is more important and cannot be discovered by other beings.


    The seventh dimension is very large. Su Changxing initially estimated that the seventh dimension is at least twice as large as the ninth dimension.


    The remnants of the ancient gods seem to have brought new vitality to this place, and more strange creatures are wandering in the subspace.


    Several times, the ghost ship almost collided with these wandering creatures and narrowly avoided them. In addition, the ghost ship also needed to avoid the ancient god''s residual thoughts. That thing was like a barrier, layer by layer. Surrounded by subspace, the ghost ship cannot pass directly through it. It can only find loopholes in it and crawl through them.


    The purpose of their trip was very simple, to kill the gods and hunt down the **** who had been in contact with the Lord of Truth. He should be one of the gods standing behind the Lord of Truth, so killing him would not be an injustice.


    The main thing is to seek the truth, the truth that only these gods know, and he also needs more gold coins. There is an item called the Eye of Keathas in the exchange shop, which is worth 15,000 gold coins. He needs to kill another god. , selling corpses, the number of gold coins is enough.


    [Eye of Axus: The inheritance of the power of the ancient gods, contains the true power of the ancient gods, and can break through the limitations of dimensions.


    Do you want to see clearly what reality is? ¡¿


    "If you want the truth, give the truth?" Su Changxing smiled to himself, leaned on the chair, and looked at the stars in the subspace.


    He could vaguely feel that there were many eyes floating in this seventh dimension, coming from other dimensions, monitoring this place.


    The gods seemed to be paying attention, so he seemed to have more need to come here.


    Shen Xuan raised her head, holding a small chocolate cake in her left hand. She glanced over and said with a smile: "It may not be too risky for you. If a **** dies, they must be wary and immediately go to hunt the next one." Two gods, I¡¯m afraid the risk is extremely high.¡±


    Su Changxing smiled knowingly, closed his eyes and said calmly: "I didn''t have confidence before, but now I have full confidence."


    He is getting stronger every moment, and there are huge changes between this moment and the previous moment. Especially after a steady stream of matrix is ??integrated into his body, the loopholes in the extraordinary system are filled, and it is only a matter of time before he becomes a true god. things.


    Shen Xuan took a lick of the cake, with a small chocolate bean hanging on the tip of her tongue, a look of satisfaction on her face, and then slowly said: "I''m still curious about what your purpose is? Is this an endless desire?"


    Su Changxing sighed and stretched out his hand. The light from the subspace shone on his face from between his fingers, forming a mottled afterimage. "Actually, I don''t know very well. Many times it seems like he is moving forward passively, being pushed by others." Walking along, it¡¯s like a set route.¡±


    "The road is at my feet, I just need to move forward."


    Shen Xuan shook her head: "So you don''t know whether the direction is correct. The whole boat is following you."


    Su Changxing''s eyes were deep and he said meaningfully: "I believe that my own judgment is always correct."


    At this moment, he seemed to hear a cat meowing. Looking sideways, he saw a black cat standing on the mast, staring straight at him.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 141： full moon cat

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    [The Pale God of Death: The New God, who is in charge of the pale death of the world, is one of the oldest beings among the New Gods, but has become increasingly fragile as time goes by. ¡¿


    Su Changxing broke out in a cold sweat. Although he escaped into the Land of Infinity, at that moment, he felt several eyes from other dimensions.


    Both his location and that of the **** were revealed, only for him to hide it again by entering the Infinite Land.


    The Infernal Land is a restricted area that even gods cannot enter. It is difficult to sense and know.


    The silent impact spread in the subspace, and another figure emerged in the void, like a huge white octopus. Its tentacles spread everywhere in the space, wrapping up the three worlds.


    Two terrifying beings met in the void, causing a large-scale subspace storm, in which all surrounding creatures were involved and annihilated.


    The skeleton was wrapped by the octopus''s tentacles and pressed down. Faced with the sudden attack, it could not react for a while.


    This kind of collision at the level of gods has not happened for many years, but often all it takes is a fuse or a hand to break the balance.


    [Ocean Disaster: Level 3, demigod, controlling the power of storms, one of the patron saints of the three religions. ¡¿


    The huge white octopus was a demigod, and its target was originally Su Changxing''s true body. After Su Changxing disappeared, it turned to the gods on the side.


    Although he is a demigod, his power is completely comparable to that of a god, and even more powerful, suppressing the skeleton.


    Su Changxing observed this scene from the Infinite Land. It was very blurry, but he could get a general idea. The light and shadow were projected on it, as if he was watching a small movie.


    This demigod who suddenly appeared may have locked onto his true body when he killed the god. Once entangled by those tentacles, the ghost ship may not be able to escape.


    A large amount of seawater spreads in the subspace, and more and more skeletons are constantly struggling in the seawater, like drowning people.


    Now this **** seems to be so weak. He was originally hiding here, but was exposed because of Su Changxing.


    Maybe the two sides were not prepared to fight before, but now they have bumped into each other and have to fight.


    No other existence intervened. It seemed that they did not want to expand the war or alarm a certain existence. Once the matter became a big issue, I am afraid that even the seventh dimension may not be able to survive.


    This is probably some kind of explicit rule, so that when he fought with the real group before, no other existence intervened.


    Su Changxing was aware of the existence of such rules, but he couldn''t control them so much. If they didn''t restrain him, they wouldn''t exist. Instead, he stared at the two behemoths outside with bright eyes.


    "Doesn''t this look down on me too much?"


    A star spear appeared in his hand, leaped forward, and escaped from the space of the Infinite Land.


    When these two existences fight, it is naturally his opportunity, but he cannot wait until the end, as things may easily go wrong.


    At this time.


    He heard that familiar yet unfamiliar voice again, which made his hair stand on end and brought back some bad memories out of thin air.


    Tick ??tock, tick tock.


    It was like the second hand of a clock was beating, and a clear sound echoed in his ears. He heard this sound before he left the land of eternity.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 142： arrogant

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    Su Changxing ignited the Godless Land, lighting up the whole world like the light of dusk, and every tomb was shaking. .


    The star spear penetrated the earth, supported by huge faith, forming a power comparable to the gods.


    "The fact that I can kill gods proves that I can do the same thing again."


    "I found that you gods all have one common characteristic, arrogance! You don''t even bother to hide it."


    Su Changxing appeared above the world, holding a lantern and carrying a sickle. The entire world was wrapped in his domain, forming a world within a world, isolating everything outside.


    A pale skeletal hand stretched out from the earth, and the pale God of Death crawled out. His movements were slow, with a heavy death aura. Before he could control his divine power, he hit the realm world formed by Su Changxing on his own.


    It''s just that this kind of struggle seems a bit powerless under the double oppression.


    "Human, you do know more than I thought. Some things are a given. So what if you kill me?"


    "The so-called God-killing is the name you gave yourself."


    "But the smell of dead gods is really noticeable. I smelled it as soon as you appeared."


    The pale God of Death was talking nonchalantly, and he didn''t care that his body had a big hole in it. One of his arms was missing, and he had lost it in the previous battle.


    Life and death are really not that important to him, so he doesn''t hide them deliberately. It doesn''t matter if he dies, it doesn''t matter if he exists.


    The perspective of gods is often difficult for mortals to understand. They are more pure than mortals.


    Su Changxing couldn''t fully understand it. He felt that this was the arrogance of the gods, who looked down on other races and other creatures at all, so he acted like this.


    Otherwise, he would not have such a good chance to catch the Pale God of Death.


    Now he has changed a lot compared to when he was hunting the True Lord. It is mainly based on the application of rules. He completely imitates and learns from the True Lord, so that he can more fully use the rules and Belief.


    This is stealing, stealing the knowledge that belongs to the gods, so that they can fight against the gods.


    Pale death, profound wisdom.


    This is the power that belongs to the pale **** of death, and Su Changxing gradually feels familiar, as if he has seen it before somewhere.


    The eyes of the pale God of Death lit up with blue firelight, and then countless firelights appeared. Undead with terrifying auras appeared in this world, including the Lich King in gray robes, and the Lich King in pitch black armor. The Dark Knight and the corpse dragons are hovering in the sky.


    Su Changxing remembered where he had seen such power before.


    Wow~


    The Book of the Dead appeared in front of him, turning the pages quickly, similar to the pale God of Death, but with different powers revealed.


    Su Changxing thought thoughtfully: "It seems that your power is indeed incomplete. No wonder you are so weak as a god."


    The pale God of Death denied it: "Although it is similar, this power does not belong to me. It should belong to a certain fallen God of Death."


    Is there more than one **** of death?


    Su Changxing was stunned for a moment, and then he was relieved. The number of these new gods was probably more than imagined. They seemed to have fallen from the old gods, some were big and some were small, but they were densely packed.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 143： predator

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    The so-called divine knight is Su Changxing injecting his own power into the believers, which is equivalent to taking away part of his power.


    This is why the Chosen Knights are so powerful.


    The wool always comes from the sheep, and the Divinely Chosen Knight can feed back more faith to Su Changxing.


    This was a **** process. After Lauren led the army to occupy Eva City and Gondor City along the Jiaohu Road, two more divinely chosen knights appeared again.


    The momentum of the demons was completely defeated by them, and they fled after hearing the news. Later, the war became easier and easier, and Lauren easily occupied the entire Nan County.


    The demon army is still shrinking back, gathering at the location of the Golden Empire''s imperial city, seemingly preparing to fight to the death with the Holy Leaf Empire''s army here.


    The armies of the other two countries of the Shengye Empire also advanced and swallowed up half of the province. However, in many towns, the demons slaughtered all the people when they left, turning them into ghost towns.


    This made Su Changxing a little uncomfortable. Invisibly, a large number of believers were lost. It was probably because these demons realized that they could no longer add new power to the Shengye Empire.


    The war continued into the second month. Lauren did not choose to fight steadily. He would often kill all the demons in one city and then rush to the next city. If the people in the city resisted, they would carry out **** suppression.


    Every soldier''s armor exudes the rusty smell of blood, which is so strong that it can be smelled from more than ten meters away, making people feel frightened.


    The three southern provinces of the Golden Empire were all swallowed up by Lauren, and they almost occupied 1/4 of the entire Golden Empire. They advanced all the way to the imperial city, determined to defeat the remaining demon army in one fell swoop.


    Such news was heartening when it was spread back to the empire, and at the same time more militia legions were recruited to go to the front line to eliminate some scattered demons.


    In addition to basic defense, the army of the Shengye Empire almost came out in full force, threatening the fate of the entire empire. Once they lost, there would be no power to resist the demons, and everything would be lost.


    The lights in the dark were lit, and patrolling guards could be seen on the street from time to time. Due to the war on the front line, the city behind was actually quite tense.


    People are in panic, there will always be some troubles in their lives, there will always be some idle people, and there will always be some people who want to make some changes in such a situation.


    Chaos often means that order has been disrupted and reorganized, and the empire will be a new empire in the future.


    A female mage with long silver hair and wearing a tight-fitting robe stood at the top of the Magic Guild, looking into the distance.


    She is the acting president of the Magic Guild of Argentine City. Laura is also the only magister in Argentinian City. The other mages have been transferred to the authority, and most of the remaining ones are apprentices.


    In the past month, although Jaguars came one after another from the front, her mind was always uneasy and she felt that something was about to happen.


    "President, aren''t you taking a rest yet?" the mage on the side said, holding a black disc in his hand to incense, and a curl of green smoke rose up.


    Laura shook her head: ¡°The battle ahead is so tense, I can¡¯t sleep either.¡±


    "I have already drawn the thirty magic scrolls, and you will send them to the Engineering Department later."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 144： 铩 feather

    The Holy Leaf Empire was attacked by Chaos Looters, but it did not affect the war on the front line.


    The army led by Lauren pushed forward unstoppably, and the number of divinely chosen knights increased from the original twenty to thirty-two.


    In the process, Taka''s identity also changed, from the president of the Magic Guild to the priest of the All Living Beings Religion. He accepted Su Changxing''s faith infusion and had a priesthood.


    This also allowed him to break through that shackles and become a legendary mage, who can also be called the God''s Chosen Mage.


    "The empire was attacked, and terrifying entities appeared in various cities. If it weren''t for the Lord''s protection, the consequences would have been disastrous."


    "Although our previous battles went smoothly, I feel that the demons in the imperial city are not that simple. We need to deal with them more carefully. It is best to send more scouts to spy on the news."


    Taka said so, with a serious look on his face. With the mage''s premonition, he realized that the opponent they faced would be more powerful than expected.


    Lauren was silent for a moment, and then said: "It''s useless. We sent out more than ten teams of scouts, but no news came back in the end. The demons are on guard."


    "It''s impossible for us to stop even now. The demonic energy will continue to corrode our bodies. The longer it takes, the worse it will be for us."


    Every extra second they stay outside the city is a loss for their army, both physically and mentally. As a weak race like humans, it is already a miracle that they can fight in such harsh conditions.


    Therefore, this battle must be fought quickly and the imperial city must be captured as soon as possible.


    As for what would happen if they failed, Lauren had not considered this issue at all. They had never lost in the whole fight.


    Taka didn''t say any more, and it was true that they couldn''t afford to delay, and the army''s decision-making was entirely up to Lauren. The most he could do was provide advice.


    Flames and thunder and lightning fell from the sky, but were blocked by the black fog above the imperial city and disappeared into it without even a shadow being seen.


    Then, they saw hundreds of arcane mages on the city wall, working together to cast spells like legion mages.


    In such a short period of time, from scratch, hundreds of arcane mages appeared in the demon clan. They had never seen them before. It was really scary.


    The mage legion gradually felt the pressure, and every legion''s magic was resisted by the other side without causing any harm.


    When Lauren saw this situation, her expression was calm. She raised the long sword in her hand high, shining with dazzling light, like the burning sun in the sky, inspiring, "Silver Knights, charge with me!"


    "kill!"


    "Kill!"


    Due to the existence of high-end combat power, unlike ordinary wars, Lauren led hundreds of Silver Knights to kill first.


    They have more than thirty divinely chosen knights, so what if the opponent has hundreds of arcane mages!


    If it were just like this, there would be no suspense in this war.


    Taka''s eyes suddenly opened wide and he felt the earth shaking. Purple cracks appeared above the imperial city. A huge figure fell from the sky and blocked the front of the Silver Knights. The dark armor with white fur, His hands were like blades, and his face had a fanatical look, like someone who was high.


    "It''s a predator!" he shouted, and an eight-ring magic was born, which almost drained most of his magic power. He knew that he could not hold anything back at this time.


    Astral arrival.


    Countless stars fell from the sky, like meteors, hitting the predator who appeared first.


    This magic can only be cast after he becomes a legendary mage. Unlike the large-scale legion magic, it is a single-target magic that can cause great damage to a single target, which is just right for dealing with targets like predators.


    The starlight falling from the sky penetrated the predator''s body, and the vigorous magic power spread out like a hurricane.


    There was a big hole in the body of the predator, but he still attacked the Silver Knights without hesitation.


    follow closely.


    More than a dozen plunderers fell from the sky, carrying the chaotic storm of the crocodile.


    Under the Chaos Storm, some soldiers were demonized on the spot and turned into twisted monsters. Their bodies burst through their armor and attacked their colleagues around them.


    This war will determine the direction of the entire war, and the gods behind the demons do not intend to give up.


    Faced with such a situation, Su Changxing could only watch with cold eyes, unable to provide more help. Whether they could win this war depended on Lauren and the others.


    Lauren and the other two chosen knights, He Li, decapitated the injured Chaos Predator. Purple blood spread across the ground, black flowers grew, and then quickly withered.


    The war is not as complicated as imagined. Only when the strength of the two sides is not much different, a little strategy is needed. More often, it is a competition of strength and courage, as well as the enthusiasm and firmness of belief.


    Gradually, there are more and more cracks in the sky, and more Chaos Reavers appear on the battlefield.


    When Lauren and others approached the imperial city, a huge magic pattern array appeared in the space and strangled them.


    "Magic circle? When did such a thing exist?"


    Taka had a look of fear on his face. He had never seen such a huge magic circle in his life, it was enough to cover the entire imperial city.


    Their progress was abruptly blocked. Under the dual pressure of the magic pattern formation and the predators, Lauren also felt powerless.


    If there were only these predators, they would actually have a chance.


    These predators looked huge, but in fact they were not necessarily the opponents of their divinely chosen knights in one-on-one combat.


    A divinely chosen knight named Ledo was caught in the hands of the predator and torn into two pieces. Even so, he continued to attack with his sword, and finally fell to the ground stiffly.


    Fighting until the end, they did not break through the gate of the imperial city. Instead, more than half of the divinely chosen knights were killed or injured. At the critical moment, Taka led the mage army and cast a wide range of teleportation magic to teleport the remaining 30,000 troops. The distance back to the teleportation point set up not long ago was not far, but it was still enough for them to escape.


    Lauren returned in defeat with the remaining 30,000 people, and was chased by the demon army until they retreated to Gaoyue City, which was close to the imperial city.


    Linda looked at the embarrassed Lauren with an incredible expression: "How could this happen?"


    She knew how powerful the God''s Chosen Knight was. Logically speaking, it was impossible for the demon clan''s military power to stop him.


    Lauren knelt on one knee, lowered her head and said quietly: "I''m sorry, Holy Lady, we failed."


    at this time.


    His whole body was covered with wounds, and blood was everywhere and still flowing. Chaos made it impossible for his wounds to heal, and he might die if this continued.


    Linda took a deep breath, smiled and said: "You are seriously injured, go to treatment first, and come with me, lest those demons take advantage of the victory and pursue you."


    She was still very clear-headed at the critical moment, knowing that it was even more important for Lauren and others to get treatment at this time, otherwise once the demons caught up, they would be in danger, and they might not even be able to save the entire city.


    With the help of the power of faith, Linda expelled the aura of chaos from Lauren and others, and gave them treatment to cheer them up.


    as expected.


    Not long after Lauren and others retreated to the city, cracks appeared in the sky.


    A huge figure fell from above and destroyed a group of houses, making a deafening roar to announce its arrival.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    The roars of monsters spread throughout Gaoyue City.


    The demons from behind also caught up, gradually approaching the city wall, and the offensive and defensive momentum reversed.


    Linda sneered: "I didn''t expect these monsters to dare to come over on their own initiative."


    Her own strength is not strong, but within the scope of her faith, it is completely different.


    A small silver magic circle appeared above her palm, and a beautiful silver eye appeared, looking at the Chaos Predator on the left.


    Boom~


    As the space shook, the Chaos Predator was penetrated by a ray of silver light and fell to the ground without any movement.


    Gaoyue City is already within the scope of Su Changxing''s belief. It is definitely a wrong decision for these chaos plunderers to dare to rush in directly.


    They would face the wrath of a **** whose wrath would be unbearable.


    Not only Linda, but also the remaining God-Chosen Knights showed even more terrifying power, easily slaughtering the Chaos Marauders who rushed in. Before the demons outside could break through the city wall, the Chaos Marauders in the city were killed one by one. They all fell down, dead.


    When the demons outside saw this, they shouted how they were going to fight, and immediately retreated in despair. But at this time, there was no way they could retreat in time.


    Lauren once again led people to kill from the south city gate, killing a hundred thousand demons in one breath, then stopped, glanced at the imperial city in the distance, and turned back to Gaoyue City again.


    At this time, it was impossible for them to launch an attack on the imperial city, and they had to add more troops.


    Su Changxing dissected the corpses of these Chaos Marauders in the upper realm of the Pocket Galaxy. After a few operations, he finally found a faint trace of divine power in their bodies. It was extremely pure and exuded a terrifying aura.


    From just this trace of divine power, he felt that this **** was much more powerful than the pale **** of death, and even said that the two sides were not on the same level.


    Just like humans, the gap between humans may be greater than that between humans and dogs, and the gap between gods and gods may be greater than between humans and gods.


    They are both gods, but their power is incomparable. The Pale God of Death is a **** with no basis of belief. Maybe there was one in the past, but not now, which also leads to a very narrow power, not comparable to the current Su Changxing.


    This trace of divine power was very special, containing the rules of chaos. Su Changxing was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he had the divine power to control chaos.


    He tried to steal power from this trace of divine power, dilute the divine power with faith, and then intercept the rules of chaos.


    Through this method, he successfully acquired a large amount of knowledge about gods.


    Knowledge is wealth, this sentence is absolutely correct, and the knowledge of gods is a huge wealth, which is a kind of power in itself.


    What Su Changxing lacks is this knowledge. Knowledge cannot be generated out of thin air and can only be obtained bit by bit. Stealing the knowledge from divine power is like reading a book directly.


    The divine power contained in each Chaos Predator''s body is different, ranging from large to small. The nature will also change depending on the individual, and the knowledge contained is naturally different.


    Such knowledge is extremely dangerous for mortals. Not only will it not make them powerful, but it will turn them into followers of Chaos and their thoughts will tend to go crazy.


    As for Su Changxing, he can accept it calmly. He has a huge faith as the cornerstone, and no matter how strong the wind is, he will not be shaken.


    The failure of the war did not make the atmosphere in the city too gloomy, because most of them were believers of the All-Sentient Cult. Ethereal songs echoed above, and their faith would soothe the emptiness in their hearts. A short-term failure could be regarded as a temper at most.


    After this war, both sides calmed down, without even harassing each other. It was like they had signed a peace agreement without any conflicts.


    The troops at the rear were replenished and received the baptism of blessing so that they would not lose their minds in the storm of chaos.


    The Silver Knights selected the warriors with the strongest faith and replenished the number of personnel. The number remained at about one hundred. During this period, ten more knights were infused with faith and became the chosen knights.


    The total number of divinely chosen knights reached twenty-three, and there were other changes. Three more divinely chosen mages emerged from the mage army.


    The overall combat effectiveness of the army did not reach its previous peak level, but most of it recovered. A month later, it set off again and launched an attack on the imperial city in front of them. At the same time, it also joined forces with two other armies, one of which was led by Count Mel.


    They are bound to capture the imperial city this time, and I''m afraid there will be no way out this time. The demons are on guard, and they will definitely not be allowed to teleport away.


    The horn sound sounded again, spreading throughout the battlefield. The flag of the All Living Beings Religion was raised high, the light and shadow were magnified, floating in the air, and could be seen from ten miles away.


    As before, cracks appeared in the sky again, and this time more Chaos Reavers emerged.


    Lauren couldn''t help but hold her breath, feeling an unusual aura.


    A figure fell from the sky and landed heavily on the earth, carrying a dark war hammer, wearing dark blue armor, and his eyes were indifferent to everything.


    "Is this a demigod?"


    His face turned ugly.


    Lauren knelt on one knee, lowered her head and said quietly: "I''m sorry, Holy Lady, we failed."


    at this time.


    His whole body was covered with wounds, and blood was everywhere and still flowing. Chaos made it impossible for his wounds to heal, and he might die if this continued.


    Linda took a deep breath, smiled and said: "You are seriously injured, go to treatment first, and come with me, lest those demons take advantage of the victory and pursue you."


    She was still very clear-headed at the critical moment, knowing that it was even more important for Lauren and others to get treatment at this time, otherwise once the demons caught up, they would be in danger, and they might not even be able to save the entire city.


    With the help of the power of faith, Linda expelled the aura of chaos from Lauren and others, and gave them treatment to cheer them up.


    as expected.


    Not long after Lauren and others retreated to the city, cracks appeared in the sky.


    A huge figure fell from above and destroyed a group of houses, making a deafening roar to announce its arrival.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    The roars of monsters spread throughout Gaoyue City.


    The demons from behind also caught up, gradually approaching the city wall, and the offensive and defensive momentum reversed.


    Linda sneered: "I didn''t expect these monsters to dare to come over on their own initiative."


    Her own strength is not strong, but within the scope of her faith, it is completely different.


    A small silver magic circle appeared above her palm, and a beautiful silver eye appeared, looking at the Chaos Predator on the left.


    Boom~


    As the space shook, the Chaos Predator was penetrated by a ray of silver light and fell to the ground without any movement.


    Gaoyue City is already within the scope of Su Changxing''s belief. It is definitely a wrong decision for these chaos plunderers to dare to rush in directly.


    They would face the wrath of a **** whose wrath would be unbearable.


    Not only Linda, but also the remaining God-Chosen Knights showed even more terrifying power, easily slaughtering the Chaos Marauders who rushed in. Before the demons outside could break through the city wall, the Chaos Marauders in the city were killed one by one. They all fell down, dead.


    When the demons outside saw this, they shouted how they were going to fight, and immediately retreated in despair. But at this time, there was no way they could retreat in time.


    Lauren once again led people to kill from the south city gate, killing a hundred thousand demons in one breath, then stopped, glanced at the imperial city in the distance, and turned back to Gaoyue City again.


    At this time, it was impossible for them to launch an attack on the imperial city, and they had to add more troops.


    Su Changxing dissected the corpses of these Chaos Marauders in the upper realm of the Pocket Galaxy. After a few operations, he finally found a faint trace of divine power in their bodies. It was extremely pure and exuded a terrifying aura.


    From just this trace of divine power, he felt that this **** was much more powerful than the pale **** of death, and even said that the two sides were not on the same level.


    Just like humans, the gap between humans may be greater than that between humans and dogs, and the gap between gods and gods may be greater than between humans and gods.


    They are both gods, but their power is incomparable. The Pale God of Death is a **** with no basis of belief. Maybe there was one in the past, but not now, which also leads to a very narrow power, not comparable to the current Su Changxing.


    This trace of divine power was very special, containing the rules of chaos. Su Changxing was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he had the divine power to control chaos.


    He tried to steal power from this trace of divine power, dilute the divine power with faith, and then intercept the rules of chaos.


    Through this method, he successfully acquired a large amount of knowledge about gods.


    Knowledge is wealth, this sentence is absolutely correct, and the knowledge of gods is a huge wealth, which is a kind of power in itself.


    What Su Changxing lacks is this knowledge. Knowledge cannot be generated out of thin air and can only be obtained bit by bit. Stealing the knowledge from divine power is like reading a book directly.


    The divine power contained in each Chaos Predator''s body is different, ranging from large to small. The nature will also change depending on the individual, and the knowledge contained is naturally different.


    Such knowledge is extremely dangerous for mortals. Not only will it not make them powerful, but it will turn them into followers of Chaos and their thoughts will tend to go crazy.


    As for Su Changxing, he can accept it calmly. He has a huge faith as the cornerstone, and no matter how strong the wind is, he will not be shaken.


    The failure of the war did not make the atmosphere in the city too gloomy, because most of them were believers of the All-Sentient Cult. Ethereal songs echoed above, and their faith would soothe the emptiness in their hearts. A short-term failure could be regarded as a temper at most.


    After this war, both sides calmed down, without even harassing each other. It was like they had signed a peace agreement without any conflicts.


    The troops at the rear were replenished and received the baptism of blessing so that they would not lose their minds in the storm of chaos.


    The Silver Knights selected the warriors with the strongest faith and replenished the number of personnel. The number remained at about one hundred. During this period, ten more knights were infused with faith and became the chosen knights.


    The total number of divinely chosen knights reached twenty-three, and there were other changes. Three more divinely chosen mages emerged from the mage army.


    The overall combat effectiveness of the army did not reach its previous peak level, but most of it recovered. A month later, it set off again and launched an attack on the imperial city in front of them. At the same time, it also joined forces with two other armies, one of which was led by Count Mel.


    They are bound to capture the imperial city this time, and I''m afraid there will be no way out this time. The demons are on guard, and they will definitely not be allowed to teleport away.


    The horn sound sounded again, spreading throughout the battlefield. The flag of the All Living Beings Religion was raised high, the light and shadow were magnified, floating in the air, and could be seen from ten miles away.


    As before, cracks appeared in the sky again, and this time more Chaos Reavers emerged.


    Lauren couldn''t help but hold her breath, feeling an unusual aura.


    A figure fell from the sky and landed heavily on the earth, carrying a dark war hammer, wearing dark blue armor, and his eyes were indifferent to everything.


    "Is this a demigod?"


    His face turned ugly.


    Lauren knelt on one knee, lowered her head and said quietly: "I''m sorry, Holy Lady, we failed."


    at this time.


    His whole body was covered with wounds, and blood was everywhere and still flowing. Chaos made it impossible for his wounds to heal, and he might die if this continued.


    Linda took a deep breath, smiled and said: "You are seriously injured, go to treatment first, and come with me, lest those demons take advantage of the victory and pursue you."


    She was still very clear-headed at the critical moment, knowing that it was even more important for Lauren and others to get treatment at this time, otherwise once the demons caught up, they would be in danger, and they might not even be able to save the entire city.


    With the help of the power of faith, Linda expelled the aura of chaos from Lauren and others, and gave them treatment to cheer them up.


    as expected.


    Not long after Lauren and others retreated to the city, cracks appeared in the sky.


    A huge figure fell from above and destroyed a group of houses, making a deafening roar to announce its arrival.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    The roars of monsters spread throughout Gaoyue City.


    The demons from behind also caught up, gradually approaching the city wall, and the offensive and defensive momentum reversed.


    Linda sneered: "I didn''t expect these monsters to dare to come over on their own initiative."


    Her own strength is not strong, but within the scope of her faith, it is completely different.


    A small silver magic circle appeared above her palm, and a beautiful silver eye appeared, looking at the Chaos Predator on the left.


    Boom~


    As the space shook, the Chaos Predator was penetrated by a ray of silver light and fell to the ground without any movement.


    Gaoyue City is already within the scope of Su Changxing''s belief. It is definitely a wrong decision for these chaos plunderers to dare to rush in directly.


    They would face the wrath of a **** whose wrath would be unbearable.


    Not only Linda, but also the remaining God-Chosen Knights showed even more terrifying power, easily slaughtering the Chaos Marauders who rushed in. Before the demons outside could break through the city wall, the Chaos Marauders in the city were killed one by one. They all fell down, dead.


    When the demons outside saw this, they shouted how they were going to fight, and immediately retreated in despair. But at this time, there was no way they could retreat in time.


    Lauren once again led people to kill from the south city gate, killing a hundred thousand demons in one breath, then stopped, glanced at the imperial city in the distance, and turned back to Gaoyue City again.


    At this time, it was impossible for them to launch an attack on the imperial city, and they had to add more troops.


    Su Changxing dissected the corpses of these Chaos Marauders in the upper realm of the Pocket Galaxy. After a few operations, he finally found a faint trace of divine power in their bodies. It was extremely pure and exuded a terrifying aura.


    From just this trace of divine power, he felt that this **** was much more powerful than the pale **** of death, and even said that the two sides were not on the same level.


    Just like humans, the gap between humans may be greater than that between humans and dogs, and the gap between gods and gods may be greater than between humans and gods.


    They are both gods, but their power is incomparable. The Pale God of Death is a **** with no basis of belief. Maybe there was one in the past, but not now, which also leads to a very narrow power, not comparable to the current Su Changxing.


    This trace of divine power was very special, containing the rules of chaos. Su Changxing was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he had the divine power to control chaos.


    He tried to steal power from this trace of divine power, dilute the divine power with faith, and then intercept the rules of chaos.


    Through this method, he successfully acquired a large amount of knowledge about gods.


    Knowledge is wealth, this sentence is absolutely correct, and the knowledge of gods is a huge wealth, which is a kind of power in itself.


    What Su Changxing lacks is this knowledge. Knowledge cannot be generated out of thin air and can only be obtained bit by bit. Stealing the knowledge from divine power is like reading a book directly.


    The divine power contained in each Chaos Predator''s body is different, ranging from large to small. The nature will also change depending on the individual, and the knowledge contained is naturally different.


    Such knowledge is extremely dangerous for mortals. Not only will it not make them powerful, but it will turn them into followers of Chaos and their thoughts will tend to go crazy.


    As for Su Changxing, he can accept it calmly. He has a huge faith as the cornerstone, and no matter how strong the wind is, he will not be shaken.


    The failure of the war did not make the atmosphere in the city too gloomy, because most of them were believers of the All-Sentient Cult. Ethereal songs echoed above, and their faith would soothe the emptiness in their hearts. A short-term failure could be regarded as a temper at most.


    After this war, both sides calmed down, without even harassing each other. It was like they had signed a peace agreement without any conflicts.


    The troops at the rear were replenished and received the baptism of blessing so that they would not lose their minds in the storm of chaos.


    The Silver Knights selected the warriors with the strongest faith and replenished the number of personnel. The number remained at about one hundred. During this period, ten more knights were infused with faith and became the chosen knights.


    The total number of divinely chosen knights reached twenty-three, and there were other changes. Three more divinely chosen mages emerged from the mage army.


    The overall combat effectiveness of the army did not reach its previous peak level, but most of it recovered. A month later, it set off again and launched an attack on the imperial city in front of them. At the same time, it also joined forces with two other armies, one of which was led by Count Mel.


    They are bound to capture the imperial city this time, and I''m afraid there will be no way out this time. The demons are on guard, and they will definitely not be allowed to teleport away.


    The horn sound sounded again, spreading throughout the battlefield. The flag of the All Living Beings Religion was raised high, the light and shadow were magnified, floating in the air, and could be seen from ten miles away.


    As before, cracks appeared in the sky again, and this time more Chaos Reavers emerged.


    Lauren couldn''t help but hold her breath, feeling an unusual aura.


    A figure fell from the sky and landed heavily on the earth, carrying a dark war hammer, wearing dark blue armor, and his eyes were indifferent to everything.


    "Is this a demigod?"


    His face turned ugly.


    Lauren knelt on one knee, lowered her head and said quietly: "I''m sorry, Holy Lady, we failed."


    at this time.


    His whole body was covered with wounds, and blood was everywhere and still flowing. Chaos made it impossible for his wounds to heal, and he might die if this continued.


    Linda took a deep breath, smiled and said: "You are seriously injured, go to treatment first, and come with me, lest those demons take advantage of the victory and pursue you."


    She was still very clear-headed at the critical moment, knowing that it was even more important for Lauren and others to get treatment at this time, otherwise once the demons caught up, they would be in danger, and they might not even be able to save the entire city.


    With the help of the power of faith, Linda expelled the aura of chaos from Lauren and others, and gave them treatment to cheer them up.


    as expected.


    Not long after Lauren and others retreated to the city, cracks appeared in the sky.


    A huge figure fell from above and destroyed a group of houses, making a deafening roar to announce its arrival.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    The roars of monsters spread throughout Gaoyue City.


    The demons from behind also caught up, gradually approaching the city wall, and the offensive and defensive momentum reversed.


    Linda sneered: "I didn''t expect these monsters to dare to come over on their own initiative."


    Her own strength is not strong, but within the scope of her faith, it is completely different.


    A small silver magic circle appeared above her palm, and a beautiful silver eye appeared, looking at the Chaos Predator on the left.


    Boom~


    As the space shook, the Chaos Predator was penetrated by a ray of silver light and fell to the ground without any movement.


    Gaoyue City is already within the scope of Su Changxing''s belief. It is definitely a wrong decision for these chaos plunderers to dare to rush in directly.


    They would face the wrath of a **** whose wrath would be unbearable.


    Not only Linda, but also the remaining God-Chosen Knights showed even more terrifying power, easily slaughtering the Chaos Marauders who rushed in. Before the demons outside could break through the city wall, the Chaos Marauders in the city were killed one by one. They all fell down, dead.


    When the demons outside saw this, they shouted how they were going to fight, and immediately retreated in despair. But at this time, there was no way they could retreat in time.


    Lauren once again led people to kill from the south city gate, killing a hundred thousand demons in one breath, then stopped, glanced at the imperial city in the distance, and turned back to Gaoyue City again.


    At this time, it was impossible for them to launch an attack on the imperial city, and they had to add more troops.


    Su Changxing dissected the corpses of these Chaos Marauders in the upper realm of the Pocket Galaxy. After a few operations, he finally found a faint trace of divine power in their bodies. It was extremely pure and exuded a terrifying aura.


    From just this trace of divine power, he felt that this **** was much more powerful than the pale **** of death, and even said that the two sides were not on the same level.


    Just like humans, the gap between humans may be greater than that between humans and dogs, and the gap between gods and gods may be greater than between humans and gods.


    They are both gods, but their power is incomparable. The Pale God of Death is a **** with no basis of belief. Maybe there was one in the past, but not now, which also leads to a very narrow power, not comparable to the current Su Changxing.


    This trace of divine power was very special, containing the rules of chaos. Su Changxing was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he had the divine power to control chaos.


    He tried to steal power from this trace of divine power, dilute the divine power with faith, and then intercept the rules of chaos.


    Through this method, he successfully acquired a large amount of knowledge about gods.


    Knowledge is wealth, this sentence is absolutely correct, and the knowledge of gods is a huge wealth, which is a kind of power in itself.


    What Su Changxing lacks is this knowledge. Knowledge cannot be generated out of thin air and can only be obtained bit by bit. Stealing the knowledge from divine power is like reading a book directly.


    The divine power contained in each Chaos Predator''s body is different, ranging from large to small. The nature will also change depending on the individual, and the knowledge contained is naturally different.


    Such knowledge is extremely dangerous for mortals. Not only will it not make them powerful, but it will turn them into followers of Chaos and their thoughts will tend to go crazy.


    As for Su Changxing, he can accept it calmly. He has a huge faith as the cornerstone, and no matter how strong the wind is, he will not be shaken.


    The failure of the war did not make the atmosphere in the city too gloomy, because most of them were believers of the All-Sentient Cult. Ethereal songs echoed above, and their faith would soothe the emptiness in their hearts. A short-term failure could be regarded as a temper at most.


    After this war, both sides calmed down, without even harassing each other. It was like they had signed a peace agreement without any conflicts.


    The troops at the rear were replenished and received the baptism of blessing so that they would not lose their minds in the storm of chaos.


    The Silver Knights selected the warriors with the strongest faith and replenished the number of personnel. The number remained at about one hundred. During this period, ten more knights were infused with faith and became the chosen knights.


    The total number of divinely chosen knights reached twenty-three, and there were other changes. Three more divinely chosen mages emerged from the mage army.


    The overall combat effectiveness of the army did not reach its previous peak level, but most of it recovered. A month later, it set off again and launched an attack on the imperial city in front of them. At the same time, it also joined forces with two other armies, one of which was led by Count Mel.


    They are bound to capture the imperial city this time, and I''m afraid there will be no way out this time. The demons are on guard, and they will definitely not be allowed to teleport away.


    The horn sound sounded again, spreading throughout the battlefield. The flag of the All Living Beings Religion was raised high, the light and shadow were magnified, floating in the air, and could be seen from ten miles away.


    As before, cracks appeared in the sky again, and this time more Chaos Reavers emerged.


    Lauren couldn''t help but hold her breath, feeling an unusual aura.


    A figure fell from the sky and landed heavily on the earth, carrying a dark war hammer, wearing dark blue armor, and his eyes were indifferent to everything.


    "Is this a demigod?"


    His face turned ugly.


    Lauren knelt on one knee, lowered her head and said quietly: "I''m sorry, Holy Lady, we failed."


    at this time.


    His whole body was covered with wounds, and blood was everywhere and still flowing. Chaos made it impossible for his wounds to heal, and he might die if this continued.


    Linda took a deep breath, smiled and said: "You are seriously injured, go to treatment first, and come with me, lest those demons take advantage of the victory and pursue you."


    She was still very clear-headed at the critical moment, knowing that it was even more important for Lauren and others to get treatment at this time, otherwise once the demons caught up, they would be in danger, and they might not even be able to save the entire city.


    With the help of the power of faith, Linda expelled the aura of chaos from Lauren and others, and gave them treatment to cheer them up.


    as expected.


    Not long after Lauren and others retreated to the city, cracks appeared in the sky.


    A huge figure fell from above and destroyed a group of houses, making a deafening roar to announce its arrival.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    The roars of monsters spread throughout Gaoyue City.


    The demons from behind also caught up, gradually approaching the city wall, and the offensive and defensive momentum reversed.


    Linda sneered: "I didn''t expect these monsters to dare to come over on their own initiative."


    Her own strength is not strong, but within the scope of her faith, it is completely different.


    A small silver magic circle appeared above her palm, and a beautiful silver eye appeared, looking at the Chaos Predator on the left.


    Boom~


    As the space shook, the Chaos Predator was penetrated by a ray of silver light and fell to the ground without any movement.


    Gaoyue City is already within the scope of Su Changxing''s belief. It is definitely a wrong decision for these chaos plunderers to dare to rush in directly.


    They would face the wrath of a **** whose wrath would be unbearable.


    Not only Linda, but also the remaining God-Chosen Knights showed even more terrifying power, easily slaughtering the Chaos Marauders who rushed in. Before the demons outside could break through the city wall, the Chaos Marauders in the city were killed one by one. They all fell down, dead.


    When the demons outside saw this, they shouted how they were going to fight, and immediately retreated in despair. But at this time, there was no way they could retreat in time.


    Lauren once again led people to kill from the south city gate, killing a hundred thousand demons in one breath, then stopped, glanced at the imperial city in the distance, and turned back to Gaoyue City again.


    At this time, it was impossible for them to launch an attack on the imperial city, and they had to add more troops.


    Su Changxing dissected the corpses of these Chaos Marauders in the upper realm of the Pocket Galaxy. After a few operations, he finally found a faint trace of divine power in their bodies. It was extremely pure and exuded a terrifying aura.


    From just this trace of divine power, he felt that this **** was much more powerful than the pale **** of death, and even said that the two sides were not on the same level.


    Just like humans, the gap between humans may be greater than that between humans and dogs, and the gap between gods and gods may be greater than between humans and gods.


    They are both gods, but their power is incomparable. The Pale God of Death is a **** with no basis of belief. Maybe there was one in the past, but not now, which also leads to a very narrow power, not comparable to the current Su Changxing.


    This trace of divine power was very special, containing the rules of chaos. Su Changxing was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he had the divine power to control chaos.


    He tried to steal power from this trace of divine power, dilute the divine power with faith, and then intercept the rules of chaos.


    Through this method, he successfully acquired a large amount of knowledge about gods.


    Knowledge is wealth, this sentence is absolutely correct, and the knowledge of gods is a huge wealth, which is a kind of power in itself.


    What Su Changxing lacks is this knowledge. Knowledge cannot be generated out of thin air and can only be obtained bit by bit. Stealing the knowledge from divine power is like reading a book directly.


    The divine power contained in each Chaos Predator''s body is different, ranging from large to small. The nature will also change depending on the individual, and the knowledge contained is naturally different.


    Such knowledge is extremely dangerous for mortals. Not only will it not make them powerful, but it will turn them into followers of Chaos and their thoughts will tend to go crazy.


    As for Su Changxing, he can accept it calmly. He has a huge faith as the cornerstone, and no matter how strong the wind is, he will not be shaken.


    The failure of the war did not make the atmosphere in the city too gloomy, because most of them were believers of the All-Sentient Cult. Ethereal songs echoed above, and their faith would soothe the emptiness in their hearts. A short-term failure could be regarded as a temper at most.


    After this war, both sides calmed down, without even harassing each other. It was like they had signed a peace agreement without any conflicts.


    The troops at the rear were replenished and received the baptism of blessing so that they would not lose their minds in the storm of chaos.


    The Silver Knights selected the warriors with the strongest faith and replenished the number of personnel. The number remained at about one hundred. During this period, ten more knights were infused with faith and became the chosen knights.


    The total number of divinely chosen knights reached twenty-three, and there were other changes. Three more divinely chosen mages emerged from the mage army.


    The overall combat effectiveness of the army did not reach its previous peak level, but most of it recovered. A month later, it set off again and launched an attack on the imperial city in front of them. At the same time, it also joined forces with two other armies, one of which was led by Count Mel.


    They are bound to capture the imperial city this time, and I''m afraid there will be no way out this time. The demons are on guard, and they will definitely not be allowed to teleport away.


    The horn sound sounded again, spreading throughout the battlefield. The flag of the All Living Beings Religion was raised high, the light and shadow were magnified, floating in the air, and could be seen from ten miles away.


    As before, cracks appeared in the sky again, and this time more Chaos Reavers emerged.


    Lauren couldn''t help but hold her breath, feeling an unusual aura.


    A figure fell from the sky and landed heavily on the earth, carrying a dark war hammer, wearing dark blue armor, and his eyes were indifferent to everything.


    "Is this a demigod?"


    His face turned ugly.


    Lauren knelt on one knee, lowered her head and said quietly: "I''m sorry, Holy Lady, we failed."


    at this time.


    His whole body was covered with wounds, and blood was everywhere and still flowing. Chaos made it impossible for his wounds to heal, and he might die if this continued.


    Linda took a deep breath, smiled and said: "You are seriously injured, go to treatment first, and come with me, lest those demons take advantage of the victory and pursue you."


    She was still very clear-headed at the critical moment, knowing that it was even more important for Lauren and others to get treatment at this time, otherwise once the demons caught up, they would be in danger, and they might not even be able to save the entire city.


    With the help of the power of faith, Linda expelled the aura of chaos from Lauren and others, and gave them treatment to cheer them up.


    as expected.


    Not long after Lauren and others retreated to the city, cracks appeared in the sky.


    A huge figure fell from above and destroyed a group of houses, making a deafening roar to announce its arrival.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    The roars of monsters spread throughout Gaoyue City.


    The demons from behind also caught up, gradually approaching the city wall, and the offensive and defensive momentum reversed.


    Linda sneered: "I didn''t expect these monsters to dare to come over on their own initiative."


    Her own strength is not strong, but within the scope of her faith, it is completely different.


    A small silver magic circle appeared above her palm, and a beautiful silver eye appeared, looking at the Chaos Predator on the left.


    Boom~


    As the space shook, the Chaos Predator was penetrated by a ray of silver light and fell to the ground without any movement.


    Gaoyue City is already within the scope of Su Changxing''s belief. It is definitely a wrong decision for these chaos plunderers to dare to rush in directly.


    They would face the wrath of a **** whose wrath would be unbearable.


    Not only Linda, but also the remaining God-Chosen Knights showed even more terrifying power, easily slaughtering the Chaos Marauders who rushed in. Before the demons outside could break through the city wall, the Chaos Marauders in the city were killed one by one. They all fell down, dead.


    When the demons outside saw this, they shouted how they were going to fight, and immediately retreated in despair. But at this time, there was no way they could retreat in time.


    Lauren once again led people to kill from the south city gate, killing a hundred thousand demons in one breath, then stopped, glanced at the imperial city in the distance, and turned back to Gaoyue City again.


    At this time, it was impossible for them to launch an attack on the imperial city, and they had to add more troops.


    Su Changxing dissected the corpses of these Chaos Marauders in the upper realm of the Pocket Galaxy. After a few operations, he finally found a faint trace of divine power in their bodies. It was extremely pure and exuded a terrifying aura.


    From just this trace of divine power, he felt that this **** was much more powerful than the pale **** of death, and even said that the two sides were not on the same level.


    Just like humans, the gap between humans may be greater than that between humans and dogs, and the gap between gods and gods may be greater than between humans and gods.


    They are both gods, but their power is incomparable. The Pale God of Death is a **** with no basis of belief. Maybe there was one in the past, but not now, which also leads to a very narrow power, not comparable to the current Su Changxing.


    This trace of divine power was very special, containing the rules of chaos. Su Changxing was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he had the divine power to control chaos.


    He tried to steal power from this trace of divine power, dilute the divine power with faith, and then intercept the rules of chaos.


    Through this method, he successfully acquired a large amount of knowledge about gods.


    Knowledge is wealth, this sentence is absolutely correct, and the knowledge of gods is a huge wealth, which is a kind of power in itself.


    What Su Changxing lacks is this knowledge. Knowledge cannot be generated out of thin air and can only be obtained bit by bit. Stealing the knowledge from divine power is like reading a book directly.


    The divine power contained in each Chaos Predator''s body is different, ranging from large to small. The nature will also change depending on the individual, and the knowledge contained is naturally different.


    Such knowledge is extremely dangerous for mortals. Not only will it not make them powerful, but it will turn them into followers of Chaos and their thoughts will tend to go crazy.


    As for Su Changxing, he can accept it calmly. He has a huge faith as the cornerstone, and no matter how strong the wind is, he will not be shaken.


    The failure of the war did not make the atmosphere in the city too gloomy, because most of them were believers of the All-Sentient Cult. Ethereal songs echoed above, and their faith would soothe the emptiness in their hearts. A short-term failure could be regarded as a temper at most.


    After this war, both sides calmed down, without even harassing each other. It was like they had signed a peace agreement without any conflicts.


    The troops at the rear were replenished and received the baptism of blessing so that they would not lose their minds in the storm of chaos.


    The Silver Knights selected the warriors with the strongest faith and replenished the number of personnel. The number remained at about one hundred. During this period, ten more knights were infused with faith and became the chosen knights.


    The total number of divinely chosen knights reached twenty-three, and there were other changes. Three more divinely chosen mages emerged from the mage army.


    The overall combat effectiveness of the army did not reach its previous peak level, but most of it recovered. A month later, it set off again and launched an attack on the imperial city in front of them. At the same time, it also joined forces with two other armies, one of which was led by Count Mel.


    They are bound to capture the imperial city this time, and I''m afraid there will be no way out this time. The demons are on guard, and they will definitely not be allowed to teleport away.


    The horn sound sounded again, spreading throughout the battlefield. The flag of the All Living Beings Religion was raised high, the light and shadow were magnified, floating in the air, and could be seen from ten miles away.


    As before, cracks appeared in the sky again, and this time more Chaos Reavers emerged.


    Lauren couldn''t help but hold her breath, feeling an unusual aura.


    A figure fell from the sky and landed heavily on the earth, carrying a dark war hammer, wearing dark blue armor, and his eyes were indifferent to everything.


    "Is this a demigod?"


    His face turned ugly.


    Lauren knelt on one knee, lowered her head and said quietly: "I''m sorry, Holy Lady, we failed."


    at this time.


    His whole body was covered with wounds, and blood was everywhere and still flowing. Chaos made it impossible for his wounds to heal, and he might die if this continued.


    Linda took a deep breath, smiled and said: "You are seriously injured, go to treatment first, and come with me, lest those demons take advantage of the victory and pursue you."


    She was still very clear-headed at the critical moment, knowing that it was even more important for Lauren and others to get treatment at this time, otherwise once the demons caught up, they would be in danger, and they might not even be able to save the entire city.


    With the help of the power of faith, Linda expelled the aura of chaos from Lauren and others, and gave them treatment to cheer them up.


    as expected.


    Not long after Lauren and others retreated to the city, cracks appeared in the sky.


    A huge figure fell from above and destroyed a group of houses, making a deafening roar to announce its arrival.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    The roars of monsters spread throughout Gaoyue City.


    The demons from behind also caught up, gradually approaching the city wall, and the offensive and defensive momentum reversed.


    Linda sneered: "I didn''t expect these monsters to dare to come over on their own initiative."


    Her own strength is not strong, but within the scope of her faith, it is completely different.


    A small silver magic circle appeared above her palm, and a beautiful silver eye appeared, looking at the Chaos Predator on the left.


    Boom~


    As the space shook, the Chaos Predator was penetrated by a ray of silver light and fell to the ground without any movement.


    Gaoyue City is already within the scope of Su Changxing''s belief. It is definitely a wrong decision for these chaos plunderers to dare to rush in directly.


    They would face the wrath of a **** whose wrath would be unbearable.


    Not only Linda, but also the remaining God-Chosen Knights showed even more terrifying power, easily slaughtering the Chaos Marauders who rushed in. Before the demons outside could break through the city wall, the Chaos Marauders in the city were killed one by one. They all fell down, dead.


    When the demons outside saw this, they shouted how they were going to fight, and immediately retreated in despair. But at this time, there was no way they could retreat in time.


    Lauren once again led people to kill from the south city gate, killing a hundred thousand demons in one breath, then stopped, glanced at the imperial city in the distance, and turned back to Gaoyue City again.


    At this time, it was impossible for them to launch an attack on the imperial city, and they had to add more troops.


    Su Changxing dissected the corpses of these Chaos Marauders in the upper realm of the Pocket Galaxy. After a few operations, he finally found a faint trace of divine power in their bodies. It was extremely pure and exuded a terrifying aura.


    From just this trace of divine power, he felt that this **** was much more powerful than the pale **** of death, and even said that the two sides were not on the same level.


    Just like humans, the gap between humans may be greater than that between humans and dogs, and the gap between gods and gods may be greater than between humans and gods.


    They are both gods, but their power is incomparable. The Pale God of Death is a **** with no basis of belief. Maybe there was one in the past, but not now, which also leads to a very narrow power, not comparable to the current Su Changxing.


    This trace of divine power was very special, containing the rules of chaos. Su Changxing was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he had the divine power to control chaos.


    He tried to steal power from this trace of divine power, dilute the divine power with faith, and then intercept the rules of chaos.


    Through this method, he successfully acquired a large amount of knowledge about gods.


    Knowledge is wealth, this sentence is absolutely correct, and the knowledge of gods is a huge wealth, which is a kind of power in itself.


    What Su Changxing lacks is this knowledge. Knowledge cannot be generated out of thin air and can only be obtained bit by bit. Stealing the knowledge from divine power is like reading a book directly.


    The divine power contained in each Chaos Predator''s body is different, ranging from large to small. The nature will also change depending on the individual, and the knowledge contained is naturally different.


    Such knowledge is extremely dangerous for mortals. Not only will it not make them powerful, but it will turn them into followers of Chaos and their thoughts will tend to go crazy.


    As for Su Changxing, he can accept it calmly. He has a huge faith as the cornerstone, and no matter how strong the wind is, he will not be shaken.


    The failure of the war did not make the atmosphere in the city too gloomy, because most of them were believers of the All-Sentient Cult. Ethereal songs echoed above, and their faith would soothe the emptiness in their hearts. A short-term failure could be regarded as a temper at most.


    After this war, both sides calmed down, without even harassing each other. It was like they had signed a peace agreement without any conflicts.


    The troops at the rear were replenished and received the baptism of blessing so that they would not lose their minds in the storm of chaos.


    The Silver Knights selected the warriors with the strongest faith and replenished the number of personnel. The number remained at about one hundred. During this period, ten more knights were infused with faith and became the chosen knights.


    The total number of divinely chosen knights reached twenty-three, and there were other changes. Three more divinely chosen mages emerged from the mage army.


    The overall combat effectiveness of the army did not reach its previous peak level, but most of it recovered. A month later, it set off again and launched an attack on the imperial city in front of them. At the same time, it also joined forces with two other armies, one of which was led by Count Mel.


    They are bound to capture the imperial city this time, and I''m afraid there will be no way out this time. The demons are on guard, and they will definitely not be allowed to teleport away.


    The horn sound sounded again, spreading throughout the battlefield. The flag of the All Living Beings Religion was raised high, the light and shadow were magnified, floating in the air, and could be seen from ten miles away.


    As before, cracks appeared in the sky again, and this time more Chaos Reavers emerged.


    Lauren couldn''t help but hold her breath, feeling an unusual aura.


    A figure fell from the sky and landed heavily on the earth, carrying a dark war hammer, wearing dark blue armor, and his eyes were indifferent to everything.


    "Is this a demigod?"


    His face turned ugly.


    Lauren knelt on one knee, lowered her head and said quietly: "I''m sorry, Holy Lady, we failed."


    at this time.


    His whole body was covered with wounds, and blood was everywhere and still flowing. Chaos made it impossible for his wounds to heal, and he might die if this continued.


    Linda took a deep breath, smiled and said: "You are seriously injured, go to treatment first, and come with me, lest those demons take advantage of the victory and pursue you."


    She was still very clear-headed at the critical moment, knowing that it was even more important for Lauren and others to get treatment at this time, otherwise once the demons caught up, they would be in danger, and they might not even be able to save the entire city.


    With the help of the power of faith, Linda expelled the aura of chaos from Lauren and others, and gave them treatment to cheer them up.


    as expected.


    Not long after Lauren and others retreated to the city, cracks appeared in the sky.


    A huge figure fell from above and destroyed a group of houses, making a deafening roar to announce its arrival.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    The roars of monsters spread throughout Gaoyue City.


    The demons from behind also caught up, gradually approaching the city wall, and the offensive and defensive momentum reversed.


    Linda sneered: "I didn''t expect these monsters to dare to come over on their own initiative."


    Her own strength is not strong, but within the scope of her faith, it is completely different.


    A small silver magic circle appeared above her palm, and a beautiful silver eye appeared, looking at the Chaos Predator on the left.


    Boom~


    As the space shook, the Chaos Predator was penetrated by a ray of silver light and fell to the ground without any movement.


    Gaoyue City is already within the scope of Su Changxing''s belief. It is definitely a wrong decision for these chaos plunderers to dare to rush in directly.


    They would face the wrath of a **** whose wrath would be unbearable.


    Not only Linda, but also the remaining God-Chosen Knights showed even more terrifying power, easily slaughtering the Chaos Marauders who rushed in. Before the demons outside could break through the city wall, the Chaos Marauders in the city were killed one by one. They all fell down, dead.


    When the demons outside saw this, they shouted how they were going to fight, and immediately retreated in despair. But at this time, there was no way they could retreat in time.


    Lauren once again led people to kill from the south city gate, killing a hundred thousand demons in one breath, then stopped, glanced at the imperial city in the distance, and turned back to Gaoyue City again.


    At this time, it was impossible for them to launch an attack on the imperial city, and they had to add more troops.


    Su Changxing dissected the corpses of these Chaos Marauders in the upper realm of the Pocket Galaxy. After a few operations, he finally found a faint trace of divine power in their bodies. It was extremely pure and exuded a terrifying aura.


    From just this trace of divine power, he felt that this **** was much more powerful than the pale **** of death, and even said that the two sides were not on the same level.


    Just like humans, the gap between humans may be greater than that between humans and dogs, and the gap between gods and gods may be greater than between humans and gods.


    They are both gods, but their power is incomparable. The Pale God of Death is a **** with no basis of belief. Maybe there was one in the past, but not now, which also leads to a very narrow power, not comparable to the current Su Changxing.


    This trace of divine power was very special, containing the rules of chaos. Su Changxing was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he had the divine power to control chaos.


    He tried to steal power from this trace of divine power, dilute the divine power with faith, and then intercept the rules of chaos.


    Through this method, he successfully acquired a large amount of knowledge about gods.


    Knowledge is wealth, this sentence is absolutely correct, and the knowledge of gods is a huge wealth, which is a kind of power in itself.


    What Su Changxing lacks is this knowledge. Knowledge cannot be generated out of thin air and can only be obtained bit by bit. Stealing the knowledge from divine power is like reading a book directly.


    The divine power contained in each Chaos Predator''s body is different, ranging from large to small. The nature will also change depending on the individual, and the knowledge contained is naturally different.


    Such knowledge is extremely dangerous for mortals. Not only will it not make them powerful, but it will turn them into followers of Chaos and their thoughts will tend to go crazy.


    As for Su Changxing, he can accept it calmly. He has a huge faith as the cornerstone, and UU Reading www.uukanshu.com no matter how strong the wind is, it will not waver him.


    The failure of the war did not make the atmosphere in the city too gloomy, because most of them were believers of the All-Sentient Cult. Ethereal songs echoed above, and their faith would soothe the emptiness in their hearts. A short-term failure could be regarded as a temper at most.


    After this war, both sides calmed down, without even harassing each other. It was like they had signed a peace agreement without any conflicts.


    The troops at the rear were replenished and received the baptism of blessing so that they would not lose their minds in the storm of chaos.


    The Silver Knights selected the warriors with the strongest faith and replenished the number of personnel. The number remained at about one hundred. During this period, ten more knights were infused with faith and became the chosen knights.


    The total number of divinely chosen knights reached twenty-three, and there were other changes. Three more divinely chosen mages emerged from the mage army.


    The overall combat effectiveness of the army did not reach its previous peak level, but most of it recovered. A month later, it set off again and launched an attack on the imperial city in front of them. At the same time, it also joined forces with two other armies, one of which was led by Count Mel.


    They are bound to capture the imperial city this time, and I''m afraid there will be no way out this time. The demons are on guard, and they will definitely not be allowed to teleport away.


    The horn sound sounded again, spreading throughout the battlefield. The flag of the All Living Beings Religion was raised high, the light and shadow were magnified, floating in the air, and could be seen from ten miles away.


    As before, cracks appeared in the sky again, and this time more Chaos Reavers emerged.


    Lauren couldn''t help but hold her breath, feeling an unusual aura.


    A figure fell from the sky and landed heavily on the earth, carrying a dark war hammer, wearing dark blue armor, and his eyes were indifferent to everything.


    "Is this a demigod?"


    His face turned ugly.

 v4 Chapter 145： champion warrior

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    [Chaos Champion Warrior: Level 4, a crazy Chaos believer. In the subspace, the body and Chaos merge into one, possessing power comparable to that of a god. ¡¿


    Such a being came to this world easily and had the power to destroy the world. Naturally, it was suppressed by the rules.


    The flower umbrella can move freely only within the scope of belief. In addition to the scope of belief, it will also be suppressed by rules.


    This is the rule mechanism that every world converges on, and it is the world''s self-protection. When a single existence exceeds a certain limit, it will actively suppress it with rules, or even directly obliterate it.


    The chaotic storm roared wantonly on the battlefield, leaving claw marks on the ground and **** gashes on the skin.


    Although they are not directly facing the gods, they are still facing them indirectly.


    Facing such a presence, Lauren still didn''t hesitate at all, leading the Silver Knights to charge forward unswervingly.


    The dark war hammer fell, and the ground shook. Two or three nearby divine knights died suddenly under the aftermath of the energy. Their bones became shattered and they fell softly to the ground.


    Facing such an existence, Luo Haodong was no match for him. His body was knocked away by a hammer, flew far away, and landed in the distant mountains and forests without any movement.


    As a demon, he has a strong vitality. Although he did not die under this blow, he completely lost his fighting power. His body collapsed, the bandage completely fell off, and rotten flesh and blood spread out on the ground.


    He was frightened. He did not expect to encounter such a terrifying existence. He originally thought that this war was just a matter of fighting the autumn wind, and he was not mentally prepared at all.


    Su Changxing was a little surprised to see the Chaos Champion Warrior, but after experiencing the attack, he was already prepared and took precautions against the god.


    A bright lightning flashed across the sky, followed by the roar of a dragon. The Jade Dragon Demon descended from the sky, wrapping his hands around the golden lightning, he raised his ruler and struck at the Chaos Champion.


    After thinking about it, the Jade Dragon Demon is a suitable fighter. After being instilled with faith, his strength has also been significantly improved. Although I don''t know whether he can kill this Chaos Champion Warrior, he can at least contain the opponent and prevent him from letting go. The war presented a one-sided situation.


    Golden thunder and lightning wrapped around the body of the Chaos Champion Warrior, and his movements slowed down. He looked up to the sky and let out an angry roar. He kicked his legs on the ground and jumped high, like a jade dragon demon rushing towards him.


    The Jade Dragon Demon was not very courageous and was shocked when he saw this scene. Unexpectedly, after being entangled by his thunder and lightning, the other party could move freely, shouted at the monster, and then quickly retreated, leaving behind a large number of Golden thunder and lightning formed a barrier.


    Seeing the white dragon descending from the sky with golden thunder and lightning, the soldiers around them shouted excitedly. Knowing that the Lord was always protecting them, their confidence soared and their momentum was as strong as a thunder drum.


    Seeing this, Lauren ignored the Chaos Champion. Instead, he went around and rushed straight towards the city wall. He knew that he had to break through the magic pattern formation in the imperial city first. Otherwise, no matter what method they adopted, Action will lead to passivity.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 146： dark forest

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    The dead are dead, but the war must continue.


    The former deputy leader of the Silver Knights, Goodwill, who is also a chosen knight, took over Lauren''s position. He had been following Lauren before, from guard to knight, and his faith was extremely firm, enough to take over as the leader. Location, no one else has any problem with it.


    After this battle, the demons were completely defeated by them, especially the upper-level demons were slaughtered. The other demons naturally had no ability to resist and could only continue to abandon the city and retreat.


    Su Changxing extracted divine power from the corpses of one Chaos Marauder after another, which allowed his own power to gain a certain sublimation. More divinely chosen knights also emerged from the Sect of All Living Beings, further accelerating the progress of the war.


    The gods behind the demons seemed to have simply given up on the world, and the Chaos Reavers did not come to the world again.


    It is only a matter of time before the demons are driven out of this world.


    After the group army in the south defeated the demons, they met the barbarians. The combat effectiveness of the two sides was naturally not on the same level. Even before, the Shengye Empire completely suppressed the barbarians.


    Those barbarians do not have as high a level of magic resistance as the demons. Although they are strong, they cannot compete with the Holy Leaf Empire on the frontal battlefield. They only need a few legions of magic to defeat them.


    These barbarians are not human beings, at most they are humanoids. Their minds are relatively simple and their temperament is bold. Many matters in the country are decided by duels.


    The barbarians are composed of thousands of tribes. In the process of fighting against the demons, they also suffered heavy losses, with nearly half of the tribes perished.


    Even so, no tribe has surrendered to the demons. In history, no tribe has surrendered to the Shengye Empire. There is indeed no oil and water in the place where these barbarians live. The weather is bad, and there will be snowstorms from time to time. , so the human empire has always been too lazy to go to war, and there is no need to do anything without any benefit.


    The two sides did not fight. They were in a state of harmony. After such a painful war, they had no intention of fighting. After a series of negotiations, the Barbarian King also agreed to send a group of troops to fight against the Shengye Empire. The remaining demons.


    In fact, after the Holy Leaf Empire completely occupied the southern part of the Golden Empire, the barbarians had no direct contact with the demons. In theory, there was no need to send troops.


    It''s just that the fist is not as big as the Shengye Empire. It was no match for the Shengye Empire before, and now with the blessing of the All Living Beings Sect, it is no longer a match.


    Especially those divinely chosen knights who are like monsters. They can travel back and forth in the war alone and defeat an army without any problem.


    The war lasted for a month, and the Shengye Empire bulldozed the entire Golden Empire''s demons at an extremely fast speed.


    The other demons had to retreat to the plateau to the north, but the Shengye Empire still did not give up. Six armies drove the demons from different directions, leaving corpses on the plateau.


    The remaining nearly one million demons have no choice but to retreat. The next step is to the mouth of the forbidden gorge. The low-level demons have no way to pass through that place and can only fight to the death with the Shengye Empire.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 147： bronze statue

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    Having said that, these times that are kneaded together are different from sacred time. They are only part of the time in the pocket galaxy world. However, it still makes Su Changxing feel incredible that it can be achieved to such an extent. .


    What the pale God of Death said before was overturned like bullshit. The absurd things were presented in front of Su Changxing, and he didn''t want to admit that this was something that any **** could do.


    "Is there some kind of secret about the gods hidden in the dark forest?"


    Su Changxing thought about it and felt confident. He glanced at the black cat in front of him again and felt that he had no confidence at all.


    Until now, he still hasn''t figured out what is going on with this black cat. It should be related to the God of Weirdness and Deception, but he doesn''t know if it is the true form of the God of Weirdness and Deception.


    "Meow~"


    The black cat was originally sitting cross-legged at Su Changxing''s feet. After feeling Su Changxing''s gaze, he stretched his body and tilted his head to see Xiao Bai, who was circling the mast next to him. He approached quietly and then slapped him. Xiaobai''s face.


    Xiaobai was slapped, and his face was confused. He just looked at the little black cat helplessly, not daring to be aggressive, with a look of aggrievedness.


    After doing this, Black Cat seemed to feel relieved. He shook his head and tail, walked to Su Changxing''s leg in an elegant manner, and rubbed against it.


    Owe.


    This is certainly not a **** of deceit and weirdness.


    Su Changxing pushed the black cat away, slid from the deck to the other side, stood up and walked towards the bow of the ship. The little black cat followed meowingly, very dissatisfied but shameless.


    Jin was sitting on the edge of the bow, holding a fishing rod in one hand and controlling the game console in the other, with light and shadow reflected on his face, looking very serious.


    "What did you catch again?" Su Changxing looked a little confused as he looked at the bronze statue with a fish head and a human body on the deck. He couldn''t understand why he could catch something in the land of eternity. Shouldn''t it be a void?


    Jin shrugged his shoulders, raised his head, and said, "I''m not sure, but this thing is alive and can talk."


    "Alive?" Su Changxing didn''t notice it, so he looked carefully and found that the pair of fish eyes were moving, observing him secretly. The subtle feeling was like a feather constantly sweeping over his face, which was very disturbing. I can''t help but get angry.


    "This is a land of eternity. Besides those heretics, what else can there be? You are not a heretic, right?"


    He stared at the bronze statue with a fish head and human body in front of him, showing a dangerous look, but the discount store did not react at all, indicating that the thing in front of him was probably not a heresy, but something else that existed in the land of eternity.


    They have been on the surface of the Infernal Land for a while, also to avoid the detection of some existences. After he killed the pale **** of death, there were countless eyes, and the big white octopus also followed. Came here.


    He had no choice but to hide in the Infinite Land to avoid the limelight and find a way to avoid this place. Otherwise, he would probably become the prey of others if he went out.


    After killing the pale **** of death, Jin intercepted part of the power of the pale **** of death, making her ability to turn reality into reality a reality.


    On the screen of the game console, there is a man carrying a scythe and a cloak. He is called the God of Death. His mission is to harvest the lives of the designated targets and complete his performance as the God of Death.


    This chapter is not finished yet, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 148： mission

    The scary ghost ship has appeared in the past time period, and Weilu has heard rumors about the scary ghost ship.


    However, the bronze statue obviously existed very early, and could even be traced back to before the formation of the Infinite Land.


    However, the Infernal Land may have existed longer than imagined. It must have been formed during a major rule change before the Titans.


    Did the terrifying ghost ship already exist at that time?


    Su Changxing looked at the black cat out of the corner of his eye and asked again: "Are you sure you were a human before? Not a Titan human?"


    The bronze statue was stunned for a moment: "What is a Titan human? I am a human, and my body became like this because of the curse."


    Everything was normal with the black cat, and there was no green light emitting from its eyes, which meant that the bronze statue was not lying.


    The bronze statue continued: "My name is Huiyue, and I am the prince of Guangchen."


    Guangchen refers to a country that Su Changxing has never heard of.


    But what kind of curse can allow people to escape countless disasters and survive from distant times to today.


    "Curse? What curse?" Su Changxing asked calmly.


    Huiyue continued: "It has been too long, and some memories have become blurry, but I still remember that we probably violated the taboos of the gods."


    "My father had already lived for 20,000 years at that time. His life was about to end, but he was unwilling to die and wanted to live longer."


    "As we all know, only gods are eternal, so he wanted to become a god, so researchers across our country began to study how to move from humans to gods."


    Su Changxing''s eyes brightened, and he seemed to be a little interested in what Huiyue said, "So have you studied it? How to become a god."


    Huiyue''s fish eyes turned, sending chills down people''s spine, as if they were facing some inexplicable horror, and said faintly: "Of course, otherwise we wouldn''t have the following results. The way to become gods is better than imagined. It needs to be simple. If you want new gods to be born, gods must die. Theoretically speaking, the number of gods is fixed, and gods are eternal, so there will be no new gods born at all."


    "If you want to become a god, a **** must die. Therefore, if my father wants to become a god, he must kill a real god..."


    There was a vague excitement in Huiyue''s eyes. This was a glorious thing for them, even if it later led to endless disasters.


    A faint smile appeared on Su Changxing''s face: "So you are trying to kill a god. This is a very crazy thing."


    Huiyue showed a maniacal laugh and said: "It is indeed crazy, but we succeeded. We succeeded in killing more than one god."


    "They finally got scared and retaliated against us like crazy. Endless night fell and everything began to turn into nothingness."


    It sounded like some mysterious fairy tale, in which humans struggled with gods. However, the humans Huiyue described were completely different from what Su Changxing knew. They had long lifespans and could even kill gods.


    Isn''t this the Titan human? Definitely not a human being in the normal sense. Huiyue''s master probably existed earlier than the Titan humans, and the two may be related in some sense.


    "Has your father become a real god?" Su Changxing grabbed the black cat at his feet, held it in his arms and stroked it.


    Huiyue was silent for a moment and sighed: "No, at least not a **** in the true sense, but he did gain eternal life. When the endless night fell, more than one **** fell under his hands."


    "In the endless night, everything will turn into nothingness. I am probably the only person in our country who has survived. I used the curse to avoid the endless night."


    What Huiyue said was probably true. The black cat didn''t show any abnormality and looked comfortable, enjoying Su Changxing''s touch.


    "Do you know about ghost ships?" Su Changxing said, "Have you seen them?"


    Huiyue denied: "I have never seen it. The great witch who cast a spell on me told me. He told me that I would wake up on a ghost ship and see a **** I had never met before."


    But I am not a god.


    Su Changxing murmured in his heart that he was definitely not a **** now, at most he was a false god. He was silent for a moment: "I heard a **** say that predicting the future is unique to humans and cannot be controlled by gods."


    Huiyue said with certainty: "That''s true, but are you really a god? I think you are more like a human being."


    He stared at Su Changxing, and he had been sizing him up since just now. Not only Su Changxing, but also the crew members on the ghost ship were all very similar to humans, at least in appearance. Human beings have unique appearances, and gods do not look like this.


    Su Changxing smiled: "What do you think?"


    Huiyue nodded and said: "I think so, you are completely different from the gods I have seen. Most of them are very twisted and have no fixed form. They wander in the dark night and only lights can illuminate them." "


    Su Changxing had always been wary of unknown existences and was thinking about whether to throw Huiyue back to the Land of Infinity. Leaving such a thing on the ship would definitely be an unstable factor.


    Huiyue seemed to see what Su Chang was thinking, and said quickly: "Master of the ghost ship, you don''t have to kill me, and you can''t. I came with a mission to transcend time."


    Su Changxing looked at him again: "What mission? That''s right. Just letting you survive alone has some purpose."


    Huiyue''s eyes kept turning, and the two eyes turned in different directions. They looked very evil, and even made Su Changxing feel afraid. He said indifferently: "We found out in the end that the so-called revenge was just planned long ago. Okay, this is all just an excuse.¡±


    "However, I don''t know exactly what the so-called mission is. My father arranged all this and said that darkness cannot cover everything."


    Su Changxing stared at him and didn''t speak for a long time, suspecting that the so-called endless night refers to the Land of Infinite Life, a loophole outside the rules of the world, a place that shouldn''t exist.


    There are more secrets in the world than he imagined. The time is very long, so long that it is unimaginable. He dare not say how long it was before. Maybe the time they know is only a small part of the entire time.


    Su Changxing paused, looked at the darkness of the Infinite Land, and said lightly: "So... this is your mission. Many repeated things in time are meaningless, but sometimes you can learn from it and refer to it."


    "The reality is reversed, and something is created out of nothing. From this point of view, the gods want to do what they have done before again."


    "The so-called real world is just a transitional fragment."


    If you want to subvert the current rules, the current world must achieve a complete reversal of reality and reality. There is no real world, just two forms of the same substance. There is a pair of big hands behind it pushing all of this to happen.


    Each transition can be called a stage of time. The ancient gods and Titan humans are the earliest creatures in this stage of time. It is also the time when the transition begins. It is also the time when the Eye of the World laboratory begins to lose control. Matter once again changes from Heads to tails.


    In this reincarnation again and again, gods, humans and other creatures still exist, but there are some changes. The gods become more powerful, while humans become weaker.


    In Huiyue''s time, the most ordinary human beings had a life span of tens of thousands of years, and a country was enough to compete with the gods.


    But now, without the help of extraordinary power, ordinary humans only have a lifespan of about a hundred years, and are extremely weak, like ants compared to gods.


    However, the gods themselves are the incarnation of rules. Destroying the current rules is also the process of their self-destruction. The reborn gods are also new gods.


    "Why are they doing this? They are not destroying for the sake of destruction." Su Changxing said calmly.


    Huiyue didn''t have an answer: "I don''t know how we as humans can possibly understand the thoughts of gods. They are like some freaks and lunatics."


    "Do you know about ghost ships?" Su Changxing said, "Have you seen them?"


    Huiyue denied: "I have never seen it. The great witch who cast a spell on me told me. He told me that I would wake up on a ghost ship and see a **** I had never met before."


    But I am not a god.


    Su Changxing murmured in his heart that he was definitely not a **** now, at most he was a false god. He was silent for a moment: "I heard a **** say that predicting the future is unique to humans and cannot be controlled by gods."


    Huiyue said with certainty: "That''s true, but are you really a god? I think you are more like a human being."


    He stared at Su Changxing, and he had been sizing him up since just now. Not only Su Changxing, but also the crew members on the ghost ship were all very similar to humans, at least in appearance. Human beings have unique appearances, and gods do not look like this.


    Su Changxing smiled: "What do you think?"


    Huiyue nodded and said: "I think so, you are completely different from the gods I have seen. Most of them are very twisted and have no fixed form. They wander in the dark night and only lights can illuminate them." "


    Su Changxing had always been wary of unknown existences and was thinking about whether to throw Huiyue back to the Land of Infinity. Leaving such a thing on the ship would definitely be an unstable factor.


    Huiyue seemed to see what Su Chang was thinking, and said quickly: "Master of the ghost ship, you don''t have to kill me, and you can''t. I came with a mission to transcend time."


    Su Changxing looked at him again: "What mission? That''s right. Just letting you survive alone has some purpose."


    Huiyue''s eyes kept turning, and the two eyes turned in different directions. They looked very evil, and even made Su Changxing feel afraid. He said indifferently: "We found out in the end that the so-called revenge was just planned long ago. Okay, this is all just an excuse.¡±


    "However, I don''t know exactly what the so-called mission is. My father arranged all this and said that darkness cannot cover everything."


    Su Changxing stared at him and didn''t speak for a long time, suspecting that the so-called endless night refers to the Land of Infinite Life, a loophole outside the rules of the world, a place that shouldn''t exist.


    There are more secrets in the world than he imagined. The time is very long, so long that it is unimaginable. He dare not say how long it was before. Maybe the time they know is only a small part of the entire time.


    Su Changxing paused, looked at the darkness of the Infinite Land, and said lightly: "So... this is your mission. Many repeated things in time are meaningless, but sometimes you can learn from it and refer to it."


    "The reality is reversed, and something is created out of nothing. From this point of view, the gods want to do what they have done before again."


    "The so-called real world is just a transitional fragment."


    If you want to subvert the current rules, the current world must achieve a complete reversal of reality and reality. There is no real world, just two forms of the same substance. There is a pair of big hands behind it pushing all of this to happen.


    Each transition can be called a stage of time. The ancient gods and Titan humans are the earliest creatures in this stage of time. It is also the time when the transition begins. It is also the time when the Eye of the World laboratory begins to lose control. Matter once again changes from Heads to tails.


    In this reincarnation again and again, gods, humans and other creatures still exist, but there are some changes. The gods become more powerful, while humans become weaker.


    In Huiyue''s time, the most ordinary human beings had a life span of tens of thousands of years, and a country was enough to compete with the gods.


    But now, without the help of extraordinary power, ordinary humans only have a lifespan of about a hundred years, and are extremely weak, like ants compared to gods.


    However, the gods themselves are the incarnation of rules. Destroying the current rules is also the process of their self-destruction. The reborn gods are also new gods.


    "Why are they doing this? They are not destroying for the sake of destruction." Su Changxing said calmly.


    Huiyue didn''t have an answer: "I don''t know how we as humans can possibly understand the thoughts of gods. They are like some freaks and lunatics."


    "Do you know about ghost ships?" Su Changxing said, "Have you seen them?"


    Huiyue denied: "I have never seen it. The great witch who cast a spell on me told me. He told me that I would wake up on a ghost ship and see a **** I had never met before."


    But I am not a god.


    Su Changxing murmured in his heart that he was definitely not a **** now, at most he was a false god. He was silent for a moment: "I heard a **** say that predicting the future is unique to humans and cannot be controlled by gods."


    Huiyue said with certainty: "That''s true, but are you really a god? I think you are more like a human being."


    He stared at Su Changxing, and he had been sizing him up since just now. Not only Su Changxing, but also the crew members on the ghost ship were all very similar to humans, at least in appearance. Human beings have unique appearances, and gods do not look like this.


    Su Changxing smiled: "What do you think?"


    Huiyue nodded and said: "I think so, you are completely different from the gods I have seen. Most of them are very twisted and have no fixed form. They wander in the dark night and only lights can illuminate them." "


    Su Changxing had always been wary of unknown existences and was thinking about whether to throw Huiyue back to the Land of Infinity. Leaving such a thing on the ship would definitely be an unstable factor.


    Huiyue seemed to see what Su Chang was thinking, and said quickly: "Master of the ghost ship, you don''t have to kill me, and you can''t. I came with a mission to transcend time."


    Su Changxing looked at him again: "What mission? That''s right. Just letting you survive alone has some purpose."


    Huiyue''s eyes kept turning, and the two eyes turned in different directions. They looked very evil, and even made Su Changxing feel afraid. He said indifferently: "We found out in the end that the so-called revenge was just planned long ago. Okay, this is all just an excuse.¡±


    "However, I don''t know exactly what the so-called mission is. My father arranged all this and said that darkness cannot cover everything."


    Su Changxing stared at him and didn''t speak for a long time, suspecting that the so-called endless night refers to the Land of Infinite Life, a loophole outside the rules of the world, a place that shouldn''t exist.


    There are more secrets in the world than he imagined. The time is very long, so long that it is unimaginable. He dare not say how long it was before. Maybe the time they know is only a small part of the entire time.


    Su Changxing paused, looked at the darkness of the Infinite Land, and said lightly: "So... this is your mission. Many repeated things in time are meaningless, but sometimes you can learn from it and refer to it."


    "The reality is reversed, and something is created out of nothing. From this point of view, the gods want to do what they have done before again."


    "The so-called real world is just a transitional fragment."


    If you want to subvert the current rules, the current world must achieve a complete reversal of reality and reality. There is no real world, just two forms of the same substance. There is a pair of big hands behind it pushing all of this to happen.


    Each transition can be called a stage of time. The ancient gods and Titan humans are the earliest creatures in this stage of time. It is also the time when the transition begins. It is also the time when the Eye of the World laboratory begins to lose control. Matter once again changes from Heads to tails.


    In this reincarnation again and again, gods, humans and other creatures still exist, but there are some changes. The gods become more powerful, while humans become weaker.


    In Huiyue''s time, the most ordinary human beings had a life span of tens of thousands of years, and a country was enough to compete with the gods.


    But now, without the help of extraordinary power, ordinary humans only have a lifespan of about a hundred years, and are extremely weak, like ants compared to gods.


    However, the gods themselves are the incarnation of rules. Destroying the current rules is also the process of their self-destruction. The reborn gods are also new gods.


    "Why are they doing this? They are not destroying for the sake of destruction." Su Changxing said calmly.


    Huiyue didn''t have an answer: "I don''t know how we as humans can possibly understand the thoughts of gods. They are like some freaks and lunatics."


    "Do you know about ghost ships?" Su Changxing said, "Have you seen them?"


    Huiyue denied: "I have never seen it. The great witch who cast a spell on me told me. He told me that I would wake up on a ghost ship and see a **** I had never met before."


    But I am not a god.


    Su Changxing murmured in his heart that he was definitely not a **** now, at most he was a false god. He was silent for a moment: "I heard a **** say that predicting the future is unique to humans and cannot be controlled by gods."


    Huiyue said with certainty: "That''s true, but are you really a god? I think you are more like a human being."


    He stared at Su Changxing, and he had been sizing him up since just now. Not only Su Changxing, but also the crew members on the ghost ship were all very similar to humans, at least in appearance. Human beings have unique appearances, and gods do not look like this.


    Su Changxing smiled: "What do you think?"


    Huiyue nodded and said: "I think so, you are completely different from the gods I have seen. Most of them are very twisted and have no fixed form. They wander in the dark night and only lights can illuminate them." "


    Su Changxing had always been wary of unknown existences and was thinking about whether to throw Huiyue back to the Land of Infinity. Leaving such a thing on the ship would definitely be an unstable factor.


    Huiyue seemed to see what Su Chang was thinking, and said quickly: "Master of the ghost ship, you don''t have to kill me, and you can''t. I came with a mission to transcend time."


    Su Changxing looked at him again: "What mission? That''s right. Just letting you survive alone has some purpose."


    Huiyue''s eyes kept turning, and the two eyes turned in different directions. They looked very evil, and even made Su Changxing feel afraid. He said indifferently: "We found out in the end that the so-called revenge was just planned long ago. Okay, this is all just an excuse.¡±


    "However, I don''t know exactly what the so-called mission is. My father arranged all this and said that darkness cannot cover everything."


    Su Changxing stared at him and didn''t speak for a long time, suspecting that the so-called endless night refers to the Land of Infinite Life, a loophole outside the rules of the world, a place that shouldn''t exist.


    There are more secrets in the world than he imagined. The time is very long, so long that it is unimaginable. He dare not say how long it was before. Maybe the time they know is only a small part of the entire time.


    Su Changxing paused, looked at the darkness of the Infinite Land, and said lightly: "So... this is your mission. Many repeated things in time are meaningless, but sometimes you can learn from it and refer to it."


    "The reality is reversed, and something is created out of nothing. From this point of view, the gods want to do what they have done before again."


    "The so-called real world is just a transitional fragment."


    If you want to subvert the current rules, the current world must achieve a complete reversal of reality and reality. There is no real world, just two forms of the same substance. There is a pair of big hands behind it pushing all of this to happen.


    Each transition can be called a stage of time. The ancient gods and Titan humans are the earliest creatures in this stage of time. It is also the time when the transition begins. It is also the time when the Eye of the World laboratory begins to lose control. Matter once again changes from Heads to tails.


    In this reincarnation again and again, gods, humans and other creatures still exist, but there are some changes. The gods become more powerful, while humans become weaker.


    In Huiyue''s time, the most ordinary human beings had a life span of tens of thousands of years, and a country was enough to compete with the gods.


    But now, without the help of extraordinary power, ordinary humans only have a lifespan of about a hundred years, and are extremely weak, like ants compared to gods.


    However, the gods themselves are the incarnation of rules. Destroying the current rules is also the process of their self-destruction. The reborn gods are also new gods.


    "Why are they doing this? They are not destroying for the sake of destruction." Su Changxing said calmly.


    Huiyue didn''t have an answer: "I don''t know how we as humans can possibly understand the thoughts of gods. They are like some freaks and lunatics."


    "Do you know about ghost ships?" Su Changxing said, "Have you seen them?"


    Huiyue denied: "I have never seen it. The great witch who cast a spell on me told me. He told me that I would wake up on a ghost ship and see a **** I had never met before."


    But I am not a god.


    Su Changxing murmured in his heart that he was definitely not a **** now, at most he was a false god. He was silent for a moment: "I heard a **** say that predicting the future is unique to humans and cannot be controlled by gods."


    Huiyue said with certainty: "That''s true, but are you really a god? I think you are more like a human being."


    He stared at Su Changxing, and he had been sizing him up since just now. Not only Su Changxing, but also the crew members on the ghost ship were all very similar to humans, at least in appearance. Human beings have unique appearances, and gods do not look like this.


    Su Changxing smiled: "What do you think?"


    Huiyue nodded and said: "I think so, you are completely different from the gods I have seen. Most of them are very twisted and have no fixed form. They wander in the dark night and only lights can illuminate them." "


    Su Changxing had always been wary of unknown existences and was thinking about whether to throw Huiyue back to the Land of Infinity. Leaving such a thing on the ship would definitely be an unstable factor.


    Huiyue seemed to see what Su Chang was thinking, and said quickly: "Master of the ghost ship, you don''t have to kill me, and you can''t. I came with a mission to transcend time."


    Su Changxing looked at him again: "What mission? That''s right. Just letting you survive alone has some purpose."


    Huiyue''s eyes kept turning, and the two eyes turned in different directions. They looked very evil, and even made Su Changxing feel afraid. He said indifferently: "We found out in the end that the so-called revenge was just planned long ago. Okay, this is all just an excuse.¡±


    "However, I don''t know exactly what the so-called mission is. My father arranged all this and said that darkness cannot cover everything."


    Su Changxing stared at him and didn''t speak for a long time, suspecting that the so-called endless night refers to the Land of Infinite Life, a loophole outside the rules of the world, a place that shouldn''t exist.


    There are more secrets in the world than he imagined. The time is very long, so long that it is unimaginable. He dare not say how long it was before. Maybe the time they know is only a small part of the entire time.


    Su Changxing paused, looked at the darkness of the Infinite Land, and said lightly: "So... this is your mission. Many repeated things in time are meaningless, but sometimes you can learn from it and refer to it."


    "The reality is reversed, and something is created out of nothing. From this point of view, the gods want to do what they have done before again."


    "The so-called real world is just a transitional fragment."


    If you want to subvert the current rules, the current world must achieve a complete reversal of reality and reality. There is no real world, just two forms of the same substance. There is a pair of big hands behind it pushing all of this to happen.


    Each transition can be called a stage of time. The ancient gods and Titan humans are the earliest creatures in this stage of time. It is also the time when the transition begins. It is also the time when the Eye of the World laboratory begins to lose control. Matter once again changes from Heads to tails.


    In this reincarnation again and again, gods, humans and other creatures still exist, but there are some changes. The gods become more powerful, while humans become weaker.


    In Huiyue''s time, the most ordinary human beings had a life span of tens of thousands of years, and a country was enough to compete with the gods.


    But now, without the help of extraordinary power, ordinary humans only have a lifespan of about a hundred years, and are extremely weak, like ants compared to gods.


    However, the gods themselves are the incarnation of rules. Destroying the current rules is also the process of their self-destruction. The reborn gods are also new gods.


    "Why are they doing this? They are not destroying for the sake of destruction." Su Changxing said calmly.


    Huiyue didn''t have an answer: "I don''t know how we as humans can possibly understand the thoughts of gods. They are like some freaks and lunatics."


    "Do you know about ghost ships?" Su Changxing said, "Have you seen them?"


    Huiyue denied: "I have never seen it. The great witch who cast a spell on me told me. He told me that I would wake up on a ghost ship and see a **** I had never met before."


    But I am not a god.


    Su Changxing murmured in his heart that he was definitely not a **** now, at most he was a false god. He was silent for a moment: "I heard a **** say that predicting the future is unique to humans and cannot be controlled by gods."


    Huiyue said with certainty: "That''s true, but are you really a god? I think you are more like a human being."


    He stared at Su Changxing, and he had been sizing him up since just now. Not only Su Changxing, but also the crew members on the ghost ship were all very similar to humans, at least in appearance. Human beings have unique appearances, and gods do not look like this.


    Su Changxing smiled: "What do you think?"


    Huiyue nodded and said: "I think so, you are completely different from the gods I have seen. Most of them are very twisted and have no fixed form. They wander in the dark night and only lights can illuminate them." "


    Su Changxing had always been wary of unknown existences and was thinking about whether to throw Huiyue back to the Land of Infinity. Leaving such a thing on the ship would definitely be an unstable factor.


    Huiyue seemed to see what Su Chang was thinking, and said quickly: "Master of the ghost ship, you don''t have to kill me, and you can''t. I came with a mission to transcend time."


    Su Changxing looked at him again: "What mission? That''s right. Just letting you survive alone has some purpose."


    Huiyue''s eyes kept turning, and the two eyes turned in different directions. They looked very evil, and even made Su Changxing feel afraid. He said indifferently: "We found out in the end that the so-called revenge was just planned long ago. Okay, this is all just an excuse.¡±


    "However, I don''t know exactly what the so-called mission is. My father arranged all this and said that darkness cannot cover everything."


    Su Changxing stared at him and didn''t speak for a long time, suspecting that the so-called endless night refers to the Land of Infinite Life, a loophole outside the rules of the world, a place that shouldn''t exist.


    There are more secrets in the world than he imagined. The time is very long, so long that it is unimaginable. He dare not say how long it was before. Maybe the time they know is only a small part of the entire time.


    Su Changxing paused, looked at the darkness of the Infinite Land, and said lightly: "So... this is your mission. Many repeated things in time are meaningless, but sometimes you can learn from it and refer to it."


    "The reality is reversed, and something is created out of nothing. From this point of view, the gods want to do what they have done before again."


    "The so-called real world is just a transitional fragment."


    If you want to subvert the current rules, the current world must achieve a complete reversal of reality and reality. There is no real world, just two forms of the same substance. There is a pair of big hands behind it pushing all of this to happen.


    Each transition can be called a stage of time. The ancient gods and Titan humans are the earliest creatures in this stage of time. It is also the time when the transition begins. It is also the time when the Eye of the World laboratory begins to lose control. Matter once again changes from Heads to tails.


    In this reincarnation again and again, gods, humans and other creatures still exist, but there are some changes. The gods become more powerful, while humans become weaker.


    In Huiyue''s time, the most ordinary human beings had a life span of tens of thousands of years, and a country was enough to compete with the gods.


    But now, without the help of extraordinary power, ordinary humans only have a lifespan of about a hundred years, and are extremely weak, like ants compared to gods.


    However, the gods themselves are the incarnation of rules. Destroying the current rules is also the process of their self-destruction. The reborn gods are also new gods.


    "Why are they doing this? They are not destroying for the sake of destruction." Su Changxing said calmly.


    Huiyue didn''t have an answer: "I don''t know how we as humans can possibly understand the thoughts of gods. They are like some freaks and lunatics."


    "Do you know about ghost ships?" Su Changxing said, "Have you seen them?"


    Huiyue denied: "I have never seen it. The great witch who cast a spell on me told me. He told me that I would wake up on a ghost ship and see a **** I had never met before."


    But I am not a god.


    Su Changxing murmured in his heart that he was definitely not a **** now, at most he was a false god. He was silent for a moment: "I heard a **** say that predicting the future is unique to humans and cannot be controlled by gods."


    Huiyue said with certainty: "That''s true, but are you really a god? I think you are more like a human being."


    He stared at Su Changxing, and he had been sizing him up since just now. Not only Su Changxing, but also the crew members on the ghost ship were all very similar to humans, at least in appearance. Human beings have unique appearances, and gods do not look like this.


    Su Changxing smiled: "What do you think?"


    Huiyue nodded and said: "I think so, you are completely different from the gods I have seen. Most of them are very twisted and have no fixed form. They wander in the dark night and only lights can illuminate them." "


    Su Changxing had always been wary of unknown existences and was thinking about whether to throw Huiyue back to the Land of Infinity. Leaving such a thing on the ship would definitely be an unstable factor.


    Huiyue seemed to see what Su Chang was thinking, and said quickly: "Master of the ghost ship, you don''t have to kill me, and you can''t. I came with a mission to transcend time."


    Su Changxing looked at him again: "What mission? That''s right. Just letting you survive alone has some purpose."


    Huiyue''s eyes kept turning, and the two eyes turned in different directions. They looked very evil, and even made Su Changxing feel afraid. He said indifferently: "We found out in the end that the so-called revenge was just planned long ago. Okay, this is all just an excuse.¡±


    "However, I don''t know exactly what the so-called mission is. My father arranged all this and said that darkness cannot cover everything."


    Su Changxing stared at him and didn''t speak for a long time, suspecting that the so-called endless night refers to the Land of Infinite Life, a loophole outside the rules of the world, a place that shouldn''t exist.


    There are more secrets in the world than he imagined. The time is very long, so long that it is unimaginable. He dare not say how long it was before. Maybe the time they know is only a small part of the entire time.


    Su Changxing paused, looked at the darkness of the Infinite Land, and said lightly: "So... this is your mission. Many repeated things in time are meaningless, but sometimes you can learn from it and refer to it."


    "The reality is reversed, and something is created out of nothing. From this point of view, the gods want to do what they have done before again."


    "The so-called real world is just a transitional fragment."


    If you want to subvert the current rules, the current world must achieve a complete reversal of reality and reality. There is no real world, just two forms of the same substance. There is a pair of big hands behind it pushing all of this to happen.


    Each transition can be called a stage of time. The ancient gods and Titan humans are the earliest creatures in this stage of time. It is also the time when the transition begins. It is also the time when the Eye of the World laboratory begins to lose control. Matter once again changes from Heads to tails.


    In this reincarnation again and again, gods, humans and other creatures still exist, but there are some changes. The gods become more powerful, while humans become weaker.


    In Huiyue''s time, the most ordinary human beings had a life span of tens of thousands of years, and a country was enough to compete with the gods.


    But now, without the help of extraordinary power, ordinary humans only have a lifespan of about a hundred years, and are extremely weak, like ants compared to gods.


    However, the gods themselves are the incarnation of rules. Destroying the current rules is also the process of their self-destruction. The reborn gods are also new gods.


    "Why are they doing this? They are not destroying for the sake of destruction." Su Changxing said calmly.


    Huiyue didn''t have an answer: "I don''t know how we as humans can possibly understand the thoughts of gods. They are like some freaks and lunatics."


    "Do you know about ghost ships?" Su Changxing said, "Have you seen them?"


    Huiyue denied: "I have never seen it. The great witch who cast a spell on me told me. He told me that I would wake up on a ghost ship and see a **** I had never met before."


    But I am not a god.


    Su Changxing murmured in his heart that he was definitely not a **** now, at most he was a false god. He was silent for a moment: "I heard a **** say that predicting the future is unique to humans and cannot be controlled by gods."


    Huiyue said with certainty: "That''s true, but are you really a god? I think you are more like a human being."


    He stared at Su Changxing, and he had been sizing him up since just now. Not only Su Changxing, but also the crew members on the ghost ship were all very similar to humans, at least in appearance. Human beings have unique appearances, and gods do not look like this.


    Su Changxing smiled: "What do you think?"


    Huiyue nodded and said: "I think so, you are completely different from the gods I have seen. Most of them are very twisted and have no fixed form. They wander in the dark night and only lights can illuminate them." "


    Su Changxing had always been wary of unknown existences and was thinking about whether to throw Huiyue back to the Land of Infinity. Leaving such a thing on the ship would definitely be an unstable factor.


    Huiyue seemed to see what Su Chang was thinking, and said quickly: "Master of the ghost ship, you don''t have to kill me, and you can''t. I came with a mission to transcend time."


    Su Changxing looked at him again: "What mission? That''s right. Just letting you survive alone has some purpose."


    Huiyue''s eyes kept turning, and the two eyes turned in different directions. They looked very evil, and even made Su Changxing feel afraid. He said indifferently: "We found out in the end that the so-called revenge was just planned long ago. Okay, this is all just an excuse.¡±


    "However, I don''t know exactly what the so-called mission is. My father arranged all this and said that darkness cannot cover everything."


    Su Changxing stared at him and didn''t speak for a long time, suspecting that the so-called endless night refers to the Land of Infinite Life, a loophole outside the rules of the world, a place that shouldn''t exist.


    There are more secrets in the world than he imagined. The time is very long, so long that it is unimaginable. He dare not say how long it was before. Maybe the time they know is only a small part of the entire time. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Su Changxing paused, looked at the darkness of the Infinite Land, and said lightly: "So... this is your mission. Many repeated things in time are meaningless, but sometimes you can learn from it and refer to it."


    "The reality is reversed, and something is created out of nothing. From this point of view, the gods want to do what they have done before again."


    "The so-called real world is just a transitional fragment."


    If you want to subvert the current rules, the current world must achieve a complete reversal of reality and reality. There is no real world, just two forms of the same substance. There is a pair of big hands behind it pushing all of this to happen.


    Each transition can be called a stage of time. The ancient gods and Titan humans are the earliest creatures in this stage of time. It is also the time when the transition begins. It is also the time when the Eye of the World laboratory begins to lose control. Matter once again changes from Heads to tails.


    In this reincarnation again and again, gods, humans and other creatures still exist, but there are some changes. The gods become more powerful, while humans become weaker.


    In Huiyue''s time, the most ordinary human beings had a life span of tens of thousands of years, and a country was enough to compete with the gods.


    But now, without the help of extraordinary power, ordinary humans only have a lifespan of about a hundred years, and are extremely weak, like ants compared to gods.


    However, the gods themselves are the incarnation of rules. Destroying the current rules is also the process of their self-destruction. The reborn gods are also new gods.


    "Why are they doing this? They are not destroying for the sake of destruction." Su Changxing said calmly.


    Huiyue didn''t have an answer: "I don''t know how we as humans can possibly understand the thoughts of gods. They are like some freaks and lunatics."

 v4 Chapter 149： tange

    Su Changxing was convinced that he had seen part of the truth and clearly knew what the gods wanted to do, but he still didn''t know what their purpose was.


    Time seems to be moving straight forward, but every reversal of reality and reality, every stage of time, is like a new beginning.


    This is like the most terrifying doomsday, destroying everything and wiping out everything in the past.


    There are still clues left behind. In this endless land, some things that existed in the past are left behind. The endless land is the shadow of the past and exists in the present time, so it is not within the rules of the present world.


    After all, the gods still rely on the rules, so they cannot detect the existence of the Infinite Land, but he can detect it, probably because of a certain factor.


    Discount store?


    Su Changxing raised the silver revolver in his hand, pointed it at the bronze statue, and was about to pull the trigger.


    Huiyue made a horrified voice: "No, why do you want to kill me? We are on the same front, and I still have my mission!"


    Su Changxing shook his head and said: "That''s not necessarily the case, and you have completed your mission. Let the people and things of the past be in the past. There is no need to live on."


    "We may not be on the same front. There is always someone who wants to dominate the current time. If you really want to say that, the danger you bring is not small."


    Huiyue is such a strange existence. It is a creature from a previous time period. Everything is full of unknowns, and the unknown is equal to danger.


    In comparison, Huiyue was more terrifying than the heretics in the Infinite Land. Su Changxing at least had some understanding of those heresies, and the acceptance matrix was within the range he could bear.


    Just like destroying the real world, Su Changxing knows that there must be a choice


    Pull the trigger.


    The crisp sound of gunfire was heard, and the bullets bounced off the bronze statue after hitting it, then flew into the Infinite Land and disappeared.


    There was only a shallow mark left on Huiyue''s body, which was the mark of a bullet. Even though he was attacked at the level of a god, he did not suffer much damage. The hardness of the bronze statue was beyond imagination.


    Huiyue made a ferocious voice: "The power of the curse protects me. Even the endless night cannot swallow me. How can you kill me!"


    The deck he was on disappeared bit by bit, turning into a void, seemingly becoming part of the Infinite Land.


    The terrifying ghost ship was severely damaged, and part of it disappeared out of thin air!


    Su Changxing knew that he could no longer let the bronze statue stay on the ship. This thing could swallow the ghost ship with the help of the power of the Infinite Land, and was about to use the domain to drag it to the pocket galaxy.


    I saw Jin raising the fishing rod in his hand high and pulling it back. The crystal clear fishing lines were intertwined and flying in the air, forming a circle and trapping the bronze statue. He pulled it back and hit the deck heavily. , sunk down.


    The surrounding strange phenomena disappeared immediately, and the bronze statue returned to its previous appearance, motionless and looking lifeless.


    "How disobedient! Throw it out again?" Jin asked and looked over.


    Su Changxing relaxed. He didn''t expect Jin to be able to suppress the bronze statue easily. This was unexpected.


    Before Su Changxing could speak, he heard Huiyue shouting: "No, you will regret it. This is the only chance, otherwise you will definitely make the same mistake again and usher in the endless night."


    Black Cat still had no reaction, and Huiyue never told a lie from beginning to end. This was where Su Changxing became suspicious.


    Huiyue deceived Black Cat''s ability in some way, and it is not surprising that he has this ability. After all, being in a country that can kill gods, there must be ways to counter the power of gods.


    The smell of fraud is very strong.


    Huiyue''s body is an empty shell. She has lost her body and soul, but she can still speak and retain her memory.

 v4 Chapter 150： reincarnation

    Nameless flames were burning on the deck, seeming to drag the ghost ship into the Infernal Land and become part of it.


    The three of them were all staring at the bronze statue with a fish head and a human body on the deck.


    "This looks like it''s not a good thing. Destroy it." Tange said loudly, holding up the big knife and slashing upwards at the bronze. It made a crisp sound, and was bounced back. He took several steps back, and the blade A clear gap appears on the screen.


    Seeing this scene, the three of them were shocked. Tange''s full blow was unable to break through the defense of the bronze statue, but he was knocked away.


    "Don''t kill me! I have a mission, you can''t kill me, otherwise you will repeat the same mistakes and fall into darkness." Huiyue shouted.


    Seeing this, Su Changxing was also stunned. This was not the first time Huiyue came to the ghost ship. The same thing had happened before. He had no memory, and neither did Su Changxing. All of this seemed to have happened in another parallel time and space, different from theirs. Not at all relevant.


    The problem is that there is the same intertwining point, the being behind the Infernal Land, who has experienced all of this and met Su Changxing in the same way at different points in time.


    Then, the bronze image in the image glowed with red light, and just like at this moment, the three of them took a few steps back as if they were facing a formidable enemy.


    Su Changxing even expanded his own domain, covering the entire ghost ship, and realized that the other party was not an ordinary existence. This place of eternity was indeed more dangerous than it seemed. They probably should not have come here in the first place, "You are who?"


    "Who am I? Shouldn''t I be the one asking you this? You outsiders have come here without permission, which is a foul in itself." The old voice came, unchanged from time to time, but after the words fell, it was still lingering in my ears, and the lingering sound Continuously.


    Tange''s face was ugly, and his spirit was greatly damaged, but he still said firmly: "We are the ones who disturbed you, but we also have a purpose here. We got a piece of information from the secret place of the three religions, saying that it is the land of Infinite There is a God who transcends reincarnation.¡±


    "I want to know if the **** who transcends reincarnation is your Excellency."


    The bronze statue''s eyes flashed with red light, and he looked sideways at Tang Ge with a sad smile: "So what if it is, so what if it''s not, tell me your purpose, and let me see if you can leave here. Those who can come here, They must all be entangled in the cause and effect of reincarnation.¡±


    Su Changxing finally said: "Now that we know about the so-called reincarnation, we want to find a way to get rid of it and try to change this situation."


    The bronze statue looked in another direction and said: "Why do we need to change, just because of you mortals? There are people out there who are chasing you. What qualifications do you have to change reincarnation?"


    Su Changxing also couldn''t figure out the other party''s intention, and said according to his own thoughts: "According to what I know, in this endless reincarnation, there is no future, and the future is lost. Everything becomes meaningless."


    The bronze statue said coldly: "Does this have anything to do with me? Whether it is meaningful or not is up to you."


    When Su Changxing heard this, a smile appeared on his face. A black stone appeared in his hand, emitting a faint light. It was impossible to tell what material it was made of.


    "This is it!" the bronze statue''s voice rose, and he finally reacted, as if he recognized what Su Changxing was holding, "Why do you have this thing?"


    Su Changxing threw the black stone over, and then said: "It doesn''t matter whether it makes sense or not. We just need to make an equal deal. You are indeed an ancient god, and only ancient gods can transcend the shackles of reincarnation."


    The black stone was none other than a part of the ancient god''s body, a very small part that was about to turn into stone after the divine power had dissipated.


    "I need to get rid of the power of reincarnation, and as a deal, I promise to help you get rid of the shackles of the Infinite Land." Su Changxing continued.


    This ancient **** is very mysterious and has existed very early. However, he has long been integrated with the Infinite Land and is not affected by the outside world. At the same time, he cannot affect the outside world.


    This is probably why he was able to escape reincarnation.


    The bronze statue said without any hesitation: "Why should I believe you, and you are so weak."


    Su Changxing smiled: "You have to believe me, otherwise you may not have this opportunity in the endless time in the future, and you may not be able to wait for the next person to come."


    "And there are some things that only we humans can do. Gods are too bound by rules."


    After the words fell, the bronze statue spit out a purple ring from the fish''s mouth, fell on the deck, and rolled down, making a crisp sound.


    The ring seemed to exist but not exist, wrapped in shadow.


    Tange picked up the ring from the ground and wondered: "Can this help us escape from reincarnation?"

 v4 Chapter 151： abnormal

    Under the light of the dark moon, the dark forest seemed to be covered with a hazy silver gauze, rubbing against the skin.


    In the following time, mutations occurred one after another, and many people turned into other forms. Some became elves, some turned into unknown races with purple skin, and some were still humans, but they just changed their appearance. , outwardly he became a different person, retaining his original consciousness.


    "Their bodies have been replaced." Linda took a deep breath and said, feeling at a loss for such a situation and having no specific way to deal with it.


    Fortunately, she has not changed much so far, and neither has Mel. In the church, the higher the priesthood, the less affected it is.


    Most of the people who experienced mutations were soldiers or low-level priests.


    This situation makes everyone feel uneasy.


    Mel glanced at the pocket watch in his hand and said thoughtfully: "Time seems to have sped up. We have traveled almost the same distance as before, but it took three times as much time."


    Everyone else listened quietly without speaking, looking at Linda who was standing in the middle.


    Linda was often more tenacious than expected at critical moments, and mused: "We have no way out. The teleportation magic has expired here, so we can only move forward, and so far, we have not encountered any danger."


    "The only thing we have to do now is to let the light of the All Living Beings Sect illuminate the entire dark forest!"


    The saint said this, and naturally no one else had any objections.


    The saint is the direct conveyor of the words of the gods, and what she speaks completely represents the gods.


    They had indeed not encountered any danger other than that. It was quiet here, and it was eerily quiet. There seemed to be something looking at him in the darkness, probably an animal in the forest.


    "Don''t you feel there is light in front of you?" said a soldier who was carrying stones.


    Another soldier followed his gaze and saw only darkness: "There is no light, so don''t joke."


    "No? Maybe it''s my imagination. After staying here for a long time, everything I see is normal." The soldier shook his head and felt that he was suspicious.


    Just then, a shout came from the side, "There''s someone ahead, there''s someone ahead!"


    Everyone else stopped what they were doing and looked forward. Sure enough, they saw a light in the darkness. The silver light shone a little dazzlingly.


    Linda and Mel rushed to the front immediately and saw a tall tower faintly visible in the light, with some faint figures below, also looking towards them.


    "Is that the Holy Fire Tower?" Linda had a surprised look on her face. She saw that the shape of the tower was exactly the same as the Holy Fire Tower they built. "Did we go around in a circle and go back?"


    Mel shook his head and denied, "It''s impossible. We have been moving in a straight line, and the light coming from the front is completely different from that of the Holy Fire Tower."


    The darkness obscured their vision, and they could not see clearly what was going on ahead. At this time, they actually encountered another group of people, who seemed to be doing the same thing as them.

 v4 Chapter 152： Same as 1 person

    Such a scene seemed to foreshadow something. Mel felt his eyelids jump. "It is indeed a forbidden place for mankind. The weirdness here is beyond our imagination. If it were not for the protection of the Lord, we would have been lost in it." here."


    He put one hand on his chest and whispered a prayer to drive away the uneasiness in his heart.


    Linda said in a deep voice: "If we encounter the same situation again, let''s not take action first and try to communicate with them to find out what their situation is."


    Mel nodded: "That''s okay too."


    The situation was completely different from what they had expected. They thought they would encounter creatures in the dark forest.


    Sure enough, not long after, silvery white light appeared in front of them again. This time they did not choose to attack actively, but continued to build the Holy Light Tower.


    The atmosphere became oppressive, and no one knew what they would face or whether those people would communicate with them.


    But before they could get close, there was a shower of arrows. The arrows only penetrated the Holy Light Tower and almost destroyed it. Some soldiers were also seriously injured. Fortunately, they opened the magic shield in time and blocked it. After the subsequent arrows were fired, there were no further casualties.


    Those people took the initiative to attack them, which was something they had not expected before.


    "Fight back, fight back!"


    The leading knight shouted that the other party had already launched an attack. Naturally, they could not sit still and wait for death. They picked up the bows and arrows behind them to fight back.


    Mel finally realized that something was wrong. The arrows shot from the opposite side made no sound at all, and they made no sound when they penetrated the ground. "My Lady, I''m afraid we can''t communicate with the other side. None of these arrows shot from the opposite side have any sound." The other party probably can¡¯t hear our voice, and they are very hostile!¡±


    Linda couldn''t help but frowned, but still said: "Let''s see if we can find a way to capture him alive. We must find out what is going on."


    Mel thought for a while and said: "There aren''t many people on the other side. We can definitely hold up the magic shield and get over."


    "That''s what we''ll do, but before that we find a way to make them lose some manpower." Linda said.


    They held up the magic shield and did not release large-scale destructive magic. They just counterattacked with arrows and built a Holy Light Tower to move towards that side.


    As time went by, the opponent lost more and more men, and fewer and fewer arrows were shot.


    When they approached, there were already corpses on the ground. Only seven or eight people were still standing. They looked at them with horrified eyes and kept retreating. They seemed to be saying something, but there was no sound and they could not hear it. , has retreated to the edge of the light, and there is no way to retreat further. If you retreat further, you will be in darkness, which is also a dead end.


    A divinely chosen knight waved his hand and greeted the people next to him: "Take them down. Since you can''t hear them, let them write down words. You can always ask something."


    But before they could get closer, the few people standing at the edge of the light fell to the ground one after another, as if they had died suddenly.


    The God-Chosen Knight was stunned for a moment, and was about to go forward to check on the dead people when he heard someone shouting from behind: "Someone is dead, someone is dead."


    He looked back and saw that the dead people had been dragged out and placed in the open space, and the shadow of the dark moon was spread across their faces.

 v4 Chapter 153： reincarnation in cycle

    Linda knew that they might have met her. Judging from the outlines of the figures, their bodies had not been replaced, so whether the other party was the same.


    If this is the case, not only their consciousnesses are exactly the same, but their bodies are also exactly the same, and they are completely different selves.


    Can''t see clearly, there is something between them, it is the shadow of the dark night.


    "First of all, we cannot have close contact with each other, otherwise it is very likely to lead to the death of both of us. The other party should also be able to think of it, so we stopped." Linda said solemnly.


    Their wisest choice now is to kill each other and use magic that can strike from a long distance.


    But once they take action, it means declaring war. If the people on the opposite side are really themselves, the result will be difficult to say. It is very difficult to kill another self, and the factors that affect the outcome are external factors. environment, and even factors that are uncontrollable.


    Linda stood quietly, not making any moves, nor making any gestures to prepare for magic. She knew that if the other party was really another one of her, she would not choose to take action. So what if she knew that the other party was her? He would choose to do something to himself, and killing another self here would probably lead to some unknown consequences.


    The carriage transporting supplies is on the left side of the Holy Fire Tower. It is a magic product in itself, and the Qiankun inside can carry much more supplies than it appears on the outside.


    Horses are also one of the most expensive horse breeds in the empire. Dragon blood platinum horses, with silver-white and golden coats, are extremely powerful and can drag objects more than ten times heavier than themselves.


    The horses don''t seem to be affected here, and no horses have had their bodies replaced at the moment.


    It lowered its head and quietly ate the barreled feed, chewing it leisurely and not caring about the weird surroundings.


    Linda stood there and observed for a while, then said to Riel and others: "Go to the left, don''t go too fast, and see how the other party will react."


    Riel and others are not stupid either. They can probably guess what the situation is now. This is a kind of test. In order to obtain information, they can know what decision they should make next, whether to attack or retreat.


    Riel walked in the front, walking very slowly, checking the other party''s reaction with every step. The other party also made the same move as them, walking to the right. The two parties always remained in diagonal positions, and they were also in the same position. The farthest position within the lighting range, synchronized activities, steps are not fast, even cautious.


    Linda was even more sure of her suspicion that the other person was another one of her, and her thoughts were exactly the same.


    Gradually, they walked to the other side, and the other side also walked to their previous position. The two sides looked at each other across the more than ten meters high Holy Fire Tower, and everything came to an end.


    Fading away, disappearing into the light.


    They seemed to hear a ticking sound, like the turning of time, passing with the light.


    The atmosphere became increasingly dull, and Riel turned around and said, "Lord Saint, I''m afraid we have taken another path. The environment here is similar, but different."


    "If we continue like this, I''m afraid we don''t know where we will go. Do we want to turn back?"


    Whether to move on, that is the question.


    Linda also stopped and was silent for a moment, knowing that they were probably trapped in the dark forest for some reason. It seemed that they had a way back, but in fact they were dead ends. She said calmly:

 v4 Chapter 154： consciousness

    Someone is bound to die.


    Time has passed in the future, from uncertainty to certainty, like the words engraved on a stone slab, becoming increasingly clear and certain.


    While everyone was hesitating, eight cross rays of light fell from the sky, changing the area of ??illumination to both sides.


    Divine magic¡¤nimbus.


    Linda recognized what was in front of her at a glance. It was a high-level magic derived from fire magic, with extreme lethality. Even she had just mastered it and had not really used it yet.


    "Spread out!" Linda yelled, waving her big hand and a wave of microwave light spread out in all directions with her as the center. Two completely different magics clashed with each other and turned into nothingness in mid-air, forming a bright-colored light. Spots of light, large and small, fell.


    Riel was rushed to the edge of the light by the impact of the air wave, and a clear crack appeared on the silver breastplate. It was sunken inward and there was a hole as big as a finger.


    The magical light wheel turns every ray of light into a destructive weapon, like a sharp sword stabbing down from above. There is no time to dodge. Even if Linda resolves most of them, Riel still suffers from it. And injured.


    More importantly, the saint has clerical suppression over these divinely chosen knights, and the divine magic she releases can easily penetrate their bodies, obliterate their souls, and perform the duties of judgment on behalf of the gods.


    "Are you okay?" Linda looked at the others and breathed a sigh of relief when she found that they only suffered minor injuries. She never expected that the other party would launch a direct attack.


    Obviously, the one who releases the magic is her in the future, which also makes her puzzled. Why would she take the initiative to attack herself? This is obviously unreasonable.


    From her current point of view, she would not attack herself under any circumstances. There was no benefit in doing so, and there was no proper reason.


    Before they could take a breath, a light ball exploded in mid-air again, and the dazzling light shone out. Even Linda couldn''t help but close her eyes, but she still subconsciously held up the shield burning with white flames. shield.


    She understands herself that once she takes action, she must be sure, otherwise, she will not take action easily. This also makes her feel desperate, how to defeat the more powerful self in the future.


    Her future self must know her past better, and must also know what will happen at this moment, and such an outcome seems to be a given.


    In addition to Riel and Bedo, there is also a knight named Yuri with long blond hair. He is also a noble of the Shengye Empire. He is the second son of an earl. However, after joining the Sect of All Living Beings, he quickly became a fanatic. Believers, who continuously contribute their faith, are naturally recruited into the chosen knights.


    He is usually very silent and doesn''t talk much. He does his best to fulfill his responsibilities without crossing the line at all.


    The first time he encountered the attack, he stood in front of Linda and held up a shield larger than a human.


    "Oops!" Linda secretly thought, knowing that her target in the future would definitely not be her, but one of the other three divinely chosen knights.


    Looking again, one person fell in a pool of blood. It was Bedo who was in the rear left. Half of his body disappeared in the light, but he didn''t struggle much. He simply sat on the ground and leaned against the box.


    Linda hurriedly ran over, preparing to use magic to heal Bedo''s body, but Bedo stopped him with one hand and said:


    "Holy Lady, there is no need to treat me. There is no need for treatment. My current condition is almost certain to die."


    Linda frowned, put one hand on Duo''s shoulder and said, "Your life is not completely cut off yet. As long as you can get out of the dark forest, there is still hope. Don''t give up!"


    She felt that Bedo could not be allowed to die, otherwise it would confirm the truth of time and make her feel uneasy. If everything was doomed, then all their actions would be meaningless.


    Bedo moved his body with difficulty, grabbed Linda''s hand with his **** palm, and said in a deep voice:


    "Holy Lady, my death is meaningful. I think it should help us escape from here, or get out of this cycle. Someone has to sacrifice."


    At that moment, he could choose to resist, and he didn''t have to be so seriously injured, but when he felt the will from the saint, he dropped all his defenses.

 v4 Chapter 155： shake

    "Bedo?"


    Linda sighed. Not long ago, she had thought about whether to take the initiative and kill Bedo.


    At this time, they must make a choice, otherwise they are likely to be trapped here until the first person dies.


    The cruelty is self-evident.


    Riel didn''t seem surprised when he saw the dead Bedo, and said in a deep voice: "Saint, this is his own choice. It is a great and glorious sacrifice, and there is no need for us to feel sorry."


    "Death is the best way back for a knight."


    Linda''s whispered prayer allowed Bedo''s soul to rest in peace. "An accidental death is different from a chosen death. Your life has come to a perfect end. At least you will not feel regret."


    They continued to move forward, and the scene ahead changed. It was certain that it was not in the previous cycle. Light rain fell in the sky, causing the ground to become muddy, with the smell of earth and the fragrance of flowers.


    You can''t see where the flowers are blooming. They should be blooming quietly somewhere in the dark.


    "Someone is here again." Riel looked forward, said to the person behind him, and raised the big sword in his hand.


    Three figures appeared in another section of the light, looking clearer than before. Their faces could be vaguely seen, like their shadows.


    Linda was extremely vigilant, realizing that her actions were unpredictable, that time was more difficult to fathom than she imagined, and that she was even unable to determine which time period the other person was from, whether it was the past or the future.


    Things were still developing in the worst direction. She saw the magic gesture, and the light burst out in the darkness, like a sharp blade.


    The opponent''s decisiveness was beyond expectations. Linda also used magic to resist, forming a high wall of flames, higher than the Holy Fire Tower, blocking all the light and still standing.


    Very weak, the opponent''s first round of attacks was easily blocked by her, and she felt exhausted.


    Divine magic¡¤nimbus.


    The wall of flames broke and fell apart, and two more figures rushed towards them.


    Linda was startled and realized that once the other person came close, Riel and Yuri would die at the same time. According to a certain rule in time, the same person in different times could not come into close contact, otherwise they would both die.


    How close this distance was, she couldn''t grasp. At the critical moment, the silver magic circle rotated in her hands, as if accompanied by the ticking sound of time.


    Divine magic¡¤nimbus.


    The same magic, but the difference is that Linda has sufficient magic power compared to the other party, enough to support the complete operation of this terrifying high-level magic. Eight cross rays of light fell from the sky, covering the entire range of the Holy Fire Tower''s light, rolling up hurricanes and The dust left behind three corpses, as if their skin had been burned by fire and turned into carbon black.


    The horror of high-level magic was revealed at this moment. Without power that could match it, all that could come was the end.


    "Dead?" Riel and the two chosen knights were stunned. They looked blankly at the three corpses on the ground not far away. Two of them were their own corpses. They were holding silver-white big guns in their hands. The sword reflects the light of the Holy Fire Tower, spreading inch by inch in the space.


    Seeing your own death, your own corpse is a very strange feeling, like spider silk crawling all over your heart.


    Riel and Youli looked at each other and walked forward to check the body. It was the uniform of a church knight, with the logo of the All-Sentient Cult printed on it.


    Linda also walked over to check on her body. Her clothes were in tatters and she was still holding the staff tightly with her left hand. However, her face was calm and covered with a layer of gray, as if she had expected such a death. .


    Time is visible here, you can see the future and the past.


    She killed herself. It could be felt that she had gone through several battles at this time and was exhausted, so she was easily killed by her.


    The deathly silence lasted for several minutes.


    "Doesn''t this mean that we will be killed by ourselves at some point?" Riel said in a deep voice, his breathing becoming rapid. Even he could not accept such a straightforward death.


    Destined death is heavy and can drive people from despair to madness.


    In this place where faith is cut off, even they, as divinely chosen knights, can''t help but waver.


    Linda was also a little confused. She did not expect that things would develop to this point. After a moment of silence, she said: "This doesn''t mean anything. They had already experienced other battles before meeting us and were exhausted."


    "Either they met someone else, or they also killed ''themselves'', but in that case, something doesn''t make sense."


    Yuri remained silent, guarding the saint''s side, as if other things were not important to him.

 v4 Chapter 156： real freedom

    More sacred fire towers light up the dark forest, no longer along a straight line, like a big tree, spreading in all directions from the trunk to the branches.


    Holy fire towers appeared out of thin air in many places, standing there and burning blazingly.


    Most of the dark forest was hit, almost at the same time.


    Mel and the others saw a row of holy fire towers that had been built in front of them, with some corpses piled underneath and the flames burning brightly.


    Everyone felt at a loss, including Mel, as if they had been here before and had already completed the construction of the Holy Fire Tower.


    "High Priest, do we want to tear down these sacred fire towers and recast them?" asked a priest nearby.


    No one knows whether these Holy Fire Towers that appear out of thin air are really Holy Fire Towers. In their opinion, they are more like fakes, fakes that appear out of thin air.


    No one can clearly recognize and understand time, except for creatures such as gods.


    When reality and the future overlap, creatures from different time periods will meet, and the weaker one will be swallowed up.


    Su Changxing noticed that the remaining sacred fire in the dark forest was the trace left by a certain **** here. It seemed to be foreshadowing something, hidden in this chaotic time, swaying constantly.


    As more and more sacred fires were lit in the dark forest, Su Changxing could clearly feel the power of that god. It was like an abyss and unexplorable. Even the little sacred fire left behind was far more powerful than ordinary gods.


    [The God of Time and Eternity is watching you, the gaze from a distant era, remaining in the time of reincarnation...]


    This is probably the biggest obstacle to his control of the pocket galaxy. The life left behind by this unknown **** is still burning in the dark forest. No wonder time in the dark forest is in such a distorted state.


    ¡­


    Linda looked forward and said with certainty: "I will take you out. Death can''t buy you anything. At most, you can only compromise, and it can''t change the final result."


    Yuri cherished words like gold and only said three words: "I believe."


    No matter how firm the faith is, it is not unshakable. Believers like the God''s Chosen Knights have firmer beliefs than ordinary fanatical believers. However, Kerr was still shaken and turned to the unknown gods in this space.


    Going further, the Holy Fire Tower formed a cross, and Linda could see the scene in the distance. The two groups of figures met each other, both of them three people. One of the groups massacred the other group, which seemed to be her before. What she did was repeated here again, but the difference was that she was like an audience, watching from a distance.


    Linda had a clear understanding, "It seems that there were more than one timeline at some point in the past, splitting up, and becoming more complicated. What we are seeing now is what happened on another timeline. It is similar, but not exactly the same. .¡±


    Yuri raised his head, without much expression on his thin face, and said, "Since Bedo''s death, time has begun to divide and move towards several different possibilities."


    "But due to the limitations of space, time is continuously superimposed and compressed, so it appears such a distorted appearance."


    Linda was a little surprised and asked: "Why do you know this?"


    According to Bedo''s speculation, everything seems very reasonable, and it seems that more possibilities have really started to appear since Bedo''s death.


    Yuri closed his eyes and was silent for a moment: "This is not what I know, nor is it what I guessed, but what the **** hidden in time told me."


    Because the divinely chosen knight is infused with a large amount of faith, he has an extraordinary perception of divinity and receives some divine information escaping from the space.


    Riel was also shaken by this.

 v4 Chapter 157： Whisper

    Linda listened to the soft words, her body kept shaking, and the terror in her heart was infinitely amplified at this moment.


    "Kill her!"


    Linda shouted, and at the same time she prepared the magic hand gesture, crossed her hands, a small silver magic circle appeared, and a blazing white flame fell from the sky like a fire dragon. The rolling flames covered the entire scope of the luster, drowning everything. body, and that Linda.


    Her spontaneous fear prevented her from analyzing why she did this. She only felt that she had to kill the other person in order to gain a moment of peace.


    In chaotic time, people have no foothold.


    Yuri also attacked from the side and turned into an afterimage. The sword flashed across hundreds of meters, but was knocked away by a sudden black hand. The armor on the chest was broken inch by inch, the blood and flesh were blurred, and the bones were shattered. Lose.


    A huge dark shadow enveloped the other Linda. Her empty eyes stared at everything, her hands waved across the space, and the space became distorted, and the blazing white flames went out.


    "Strength comes from true freedom. Don''t you want to get rid of these shackles?" Linda, with dark eyes, opened her mouth wide and laughed like a madman. The sharp and hoarse laughter came. It looked very abstract and ugly, and her face The bones and flesh were all twisted, like a stretched grimace.


    Terrifying power fluctuations came, and Linda''s heart sank, realizing that the other party''s power might be beyond imagination, crossing that limit, and even touching the taboos of the gods.


    This is the so-called power of freedom, getting rid of all constraints.


    But is complete freedom really that good?


    Linda thought about it and felt the pure chaos flowing out of the other party''s body. That body was no longer flesh and blood, but was composed of chaos.


    "If this is what you call freedom, then I''m sorry, I can''t pursue it, nor can I recognize it." She took a deep breath and said with a very sure tone, looking at the boundless darkness approaching without any wavering or fear. .


    "As a saint of the Sect of All Living Beings, I want to tell you that true freedom is based on rules. Without order, there is no such thing as freedom. That is chaos!"


    More faith emerged from the Holy Light Tower and poured into her body. Eight rays of cross light fell from the sky, like eight sharp blades bursting out from the darkness.


    ¡­


    In the endless cycle, numbness and boredom will gradually invade people. Linda''s face was expressionless, and her expression showed fatigue. She looked down at the three chosen knights kneeling in front of her and said calmly:


    "Will you give your life? For me."


    Very simple inquiry.


    If she gets a no, she will never do the next thing.


    "I do."


    The three chosen knights replied in unison, nodding slightly, with sincere expressions and without any hesitation in their tone.


    The blood dyed the dagger red, like a blooming rose, dark red, and extremely strange. The three knights fell one by one, and the blood spread around the body.


    ¡°If you want to break through the shackles, you must break all the original rules, moral and ethical beliefs.¡±


    ¡­

 v4 Chapter 158： decay

    Zhou An''s strength is very strong, it can be said that it is ridiculously strong. In terms of combat power alone, none of these outsiders can be his opponent.


    The names of these people became louder and louder than the others, and their reputations in the Litian world became bigger and bigger, but they all fell under his sword one by one.


    It''s not unreasonable to be called a devil. More importantly, he is not restricted by the Blue Star rules and can display as much strength as he has.


    As for how strong he is, he himself doesn''t know much about it, and getting to this point is still a bit unclear.


    After Zhu Wenwu disappeared, he felt that he had no one to rely on and could only rely on himself. Not only could he rely on himself, but the entire 17th Group also relied on him, so he could only move forward and move forward with all his strength. , keep swinging the sword, keep killing.


    He had no time or energy to think about other things. It was so natural, as if he had received some kind of blessing, and he became stronger and stronger unknowingly.


    This is probably courage, a quality and an ability.


    However, he felt that his talent might be really good, and he had been praised by others before.


    That man seemed to be a true swordsman.


    Thinking like this, he swung his sword again, and the long sword with mottled rust drew a rainbow in the sky, slashing at the sword blades all over the sky.


    The struck blade became decayed and fragile, and seemed to be shattered easily, falling into fragments from the sky.


    This seemed to be very effective, but in fact it did not shake the huge sword formation at all.


    The wind and rain sword array in all directions is continuous and endless. If you want to break it, you can only destroy it completely in an instant.


    Zhou An shouted loudly, and the speed of the sword was getting faster, one sword after another.


    He can only keep on attacking like this, otherwise he will be swallowed up by this sword formation. But if he continues like this, he won''t be able to hold on for long. Sooner or later, he will be exhausted, and he will die.


    Seeing this scene, the old man with a white beard smiled even more on his face and said slowly: "It''s really amazing that I can persist until now, but this is probably the end."


    "The rotten sword heart he holds is a gift from heaven and earth, and it is extremely powerful. I''m afraid even you are no match for him, which is why I won''t let you take action."


    "That thing will die if it sticks. It''s really unnecessary."


    The young man in Tsing Yi is the senior brother who goes to the church, Yan Wenqing, and his strength is naturally self-evident.


    but.


    Hearing his master say this, he was naturally unconvinced and had a sense of arrogance that refused to be accepted by anyone.


    "I am confident that I can beat him!" Yan Wenqing still said.


    The old man with a white beard smiled and said with unknown meaning: "Do you know why he was able to get to this point in such a short period of time? But it took you nearly a hundred years."


    Yan Wenqing fell into silence. This was an indisputable fact and there was no room for refutation: "Why?"


    The old man with a white beard showed a serious expression: "These people are all jackals and evil spirits. They look like humans. They are different from us in the mainland."


    "As for the rest, it''s this world, and that''s why we want to come back."


    At this time, Zhou An''s speed of drawing the sword slowed down. There is a limit to power, especially for humans.


    This is a human shortcoming.


    Blood spattered, and Zhou An was stabbed in the chest by a sword blade, but he managed to stabilize himself in time and reappeared to push back the sword formation.


    As the swords were slashed out, blood overflowed from the place where his chest was penetrated, and his body began to tremble continuously.


    He still has some strength left, but his body has reached its limit and is not strong enough to draw the sword again.


    A sword light flashed in front of him, and his chest was penetrated again, and then hundreds of sword blades came in front of him.


    ¡­


    "You are very good."


    "oh."


    "You were praised by me, shouldn''t you be happy?"


    "But I don''t know you."


    "Does it matter?"


    "important!"


    Zhou An said very cautiously, and then looked at the clear sky, where a gentle wind was blowing.


    This is a world with sunshine.


    He thinks it''s great here, at least the people here don''t have to live just to live, like they did before.


    The energetic man with long black hair and a short beard put his hands on his waist and looked at Zhou An with interest: "You seem to be very unhappy."


    Zhou An looked around cringingly, looking a bit wretched, but just like this, the man found it very interesting.


    "I''m afraid of death." Zhou An said bluntly. He knew that the person in front of him was very strong and could at least kill him at will, so he just showed up and didn''t bother to hide anything.


    The man touched the beard on his chin and said thoughtfully: "You are not weak."


    "Does it matter?"


    "It seems to have nothing to do with it." The man nodded and agreed with what he said last night. He pointed at the mountains ahead and reminded him:


    "Since you are afraid of death, don''t go forward and go somewhere else."


    Zhou An opened his eyes wide and looked forward. In fact, he had no intention of going forward and was planning to stay here.


    According to his experience, it was probably safest to stay where he was, otherwise he would almost die like last time.


    This is an extremely dangerous world!


    "Then where should I go?" Zhou An asked.


    "Go back to where you came from."


    "I''m not from here."


    "I see, kid, you can play here by yourself. I have some things to deal with, so I''ll leave first." The man turned and left, turned into a shadow, and walked deep into the mountain.


    Zhou An wanted to call the other party to stop, but found that he had already left. He took a breath and relaxed slightly:


    "It turns out to be an immortal."


    Lowering his head, he suddenly found a sword talisman in his hand. The green sword talisman looked very delicate.


    "Is this for me?"


    "Like souvenirs bought during a trip..."


    "But what''s the use? It feels like a scam. It''s just like a souvenir bought during a trip. It''s extremely expensive."


    "But he didn''t ask me to collect money either."


    ¡­


    The sword talisman exploded at the waist, as if something spurted out, and the surrounding space twisted, revealing cracks.


    Zhou An opened his eyes wide and saw a green sword light flashing in front of his eyes, and then easily penetrated this seemingly majestic sword formation.


    It seemed to be just a sword energy.


    "He is really a swordsman!" Zhou An opened his eyes wide and realized later.


    He noticed that a gap was opened in the sword array.


    This is an opportunity.


    Zhou An swung three more swords, and the rotten sword intent covered the entire sky, completely destroying the huge sword array. UU Reading www.uukan£óshu.com


    The sixteen people holding black and blue swords were now in a mess. The leader was beheaded, and four or five others were injured.


    Zhou An covered his chest, drew his sword forward, and ran backwards. He knew that although he had managed to break the sword formation, he had no room to fight anymore and could only run away. Whether he could run away or not was still unknown.


    When the Sixteen Swordsmen saw Zhou An escaping, they would naturally not let this devil go. This was a good opportunity to kill him.


    "You all want to die, right? Then don''t live anymore!" Zhou An roared at the top of his voice, full of ferocity, which made the swordsmen who caught up with him stunned and trembling.


    Change source app]


    Just when he was about to draw his sword, he was stunned when he saw a black figure running from behind him and hitting the sword blades all over the sky.


    "Isn''t this looking for death?"


    He felt that no one could withstand such an attack with his body. When faced with a weapon attack, he should use a weapon to resist it.

 v4 Chapter 159： god of eternity

    "Is this a flame?"


    Linda looked at the tiny translucent purple flame in her hand with confusion, existing in the void and projected into reality.


    Looking back, the light of the Holy Fire Tower has illuminated every part of the entire dark forest. You can vaguely see that deep in the dark forest is a large area of ??ruins, towering city walls, and the Oath Tower reflected in the sky. , countless knights in armor fell to the ground, either sitting or lying down, in the long years


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 v4 Chapter 160： plunder

    Seventh floor.


    Such writing can be faintly seen on the rusty iron tag.


    The structure of this floor is similar to the previous one, a circular aisle structure.


    Su Changxing walked slowly from the stairs to this floor with a knife and entered the corridor. He saw several long and dried blood stains on the ground, and a faint rotten smell filled the air.


    "Bah, bah, bah~"


    It looked like someone was chewing something.


    Could it be that the compatriots who were dropped in the same place as him have been killed?


    Su Changxing faced the sound, walked to the corner, looked around, and his pupils shrank.


    Two zombies were squatting on the ground with their backs to Su Changxing, gnawing on a completely mutilated and **** corpse. On the ground were small fragments of internal organs, and on the wall were several **** marks on the palms.


    When Su Changxing saw them, the two zombies seemed to be aware of it and turned back to look at Su Changxing.


    The four eyes looked at each other. The zombie''s eyes were bloodshot and dark red.


    The distance between the two sides is very close, only four or five meters.


    Su Changxing suddenly raised the steel knife, stepped forward in three steps, and struck the forehead of the zombie on the left with one knife. The two zombies just got up and had not made any move yet.


    Snapped.


    The zombie on the left was chopped down by Su Changxing, but the force and angle were different from what Su Changxing had calculated. He wiped his cheek and cut a half-centimeter deep wound on his shoulder.


    The zombie on the right rushed towards Su Changxing with its teeth and claws bared.


    Su Changxing was in a state of exhaustion. He put away his knife and took two steps back. His speed was a little faster than the zombies during the day, and he just managed to avoid the zombies'' attack.


    He raised his knife again and slashed at the zombie that was close at hand, creating a crack in its head. The powerful force knocked it down, but it still didn''t kill it with one blow.


    The body''s actions deviate from expectations.


    Su Changxing frowned, raised his knife and struck a blow before ending its life. At the same time, another zombie also stood up unsteadily, its arms fluttering in a semi-broken state.


    There was only one zombie left, so Su Changxing felt much less pressure. He took two small steps back, gathered strength, adjusted his angle, and struck the zombie at its temple with his knife at the moment it pounced.


    The steel knife split the zombie''s head.


    Black blood splashed onto Su Changxing''s face, which was filled with a fishy smell.


    [Kill zombies and get 10 points]


    "This angle seems to make it easier to split the head."


    "My strength is indeed very strong, but the error in my movements is also very large. It takes a lot of practice to achieve absolute accuracy."


    Su Changxing glanced at the red hand with the tiger''s mouth and understood that although he could kill the zombies with one knife, there was no guarantee of 100% success. Geniuses remember it in just one second:(


    Just made two consecutive mistakes.


    But fortunately, they are all small mistakes and within the tolerable range.


    "This is?"


    Su Changxing looked at the corpse and saw in the pool of blood a mobile phone that was exactly the same as his, except that the screen was black.


    "Can''t you see the content on other people''s mobile phones? Moreover, the mobile phone has no battery indicator and no on/off button. It is a black technology and I don''t know what the energy is."


    Su Changxing picked up the mobile phone on the ground and observed it, lost in thought, and then noticed a message coming from his mobile phone.


    [Whether to withdraw the points from the eliminated person¡¯s mobile phone]


    yes.


    Su Changxing saw the mobile phone he picked up from the ground turn into black light and shadow and dissipate in the air.


    [Earn 10 points]


    [Total points: 178]


    "Disappeared?"


    Su Changxing was stunned.


    Being able to directly plunder other people''s points naturally pushed everyone to the opposite side.


    Su Changxing guessed that this doomsday game itself encourages humans to fight each other.


    It is extremely difficult for most people to obtain 1,000 points within thirty days.


    Don''t look at how easy it is for him to kill a zombie now, but this is also based on the premise that Su Changxing is powerful and has an excellent weapon.


    Although zombies are not intelligent, they may be infected once scratched by a zombie. Sometimes, it is easier and safer to **** points from others.


    Su Changxing could not yet confirm whether these zombies had the ability to be infected, but he had already acquiesced in his heart. After all, this is how it is played in the movies, which is also consistent with the logic of zombies appearing in large numbers.


    As soon as he walked into the next room to take a rest, Xu Changxing heard footsteps coming from the corridor, one far away and one close.


    The footsteps nearby were extremely heavy, heavier than the previous ones. The owner must be quite big.


    Su Changxing decisively picked up the steel knife and walked towards the aisle, just when he saw a zombie with a height of more than two meters and a muscular body rushing towards him with bare arms.


    The aisles trembled as the zombies ran, and this posture looked extremely scary.


    Zombies are originally transformed from humans, so the stronger the original human body, the stronger the zombies will be.


    Su Changxing remained calm, staring straight at the running zombies. He could split the head of the previous zombie with one knife, and he could split the head of this zombie.


    Muscles don''t make bones hard, and even Tyson couldn''t bear a shot between the eyebrows.


    Unless this zombie has bone hyperplasia.


    Well, it shouldn''t be possible.


    The steel knife drew an arc like running water in the corridor, and hit the zombie''s head directly. Just as imagined, the head split open and blood splattered.


    The huge zombie fell heavily to the ground, and at the same time, the zombie behind also appeared at the corner of the aisle.


    After slashing with all his strength many times, Su Changxing felt his hands were weak and numb. Without hesitation, he decisively hid in the next room and closed the door.


    "Fortunately, these zombies have no brains and will only send them one by one."


    Su Changxing sat down on the wooden table that was covered with a layer of dust and had a cracked surface, and looked at the wooden door that was being knocked violently by zombies.


    "I guess this door won''t hold up for long. The zombies are more powerful than imagined, and they are not afraid of getting hurt. But is there a limit to their physical strength?"


    Su Changxing suddenly had a question in his mind. If zombies can be regarded as living things, their survival and actions should also consume energy.


    So in this way, if humans decrease significantly, zombies will also decrease significantly within a certain period of time.


    They need to eat, but they have no brains and only have the most primitive desire to kill, so they cannot produce food.


    But there are obviously still a lot of zombies in this city, especially there are groups of zombies wandering on the streets.


    Five or six minutes later, there was still violent knocking outside the door, and the frequency of the knocking did not change much.


    The zombies outside are like machines with unlimited physical strength.


    Su Changxing recovered a little, took a deep breath, dragged the blood-stained steel knife towards the door, and struck down with all his strength while opening the door.


    "Ahhhh~"


    The zombie roared in pain and fell heavily to the ground with the force transmitted by the steel knife. The steel knife was pulled out from the crack on the zombie''s head, pulling out several sticky blood streaks.


    Su Changxing took out a scraped rag from his pocket and wiped the blood on the steel knife. He didn''t like the rancid blood on the weapon.


    He is a clean person.

 v4 Chapter 161： God of Blind Asking

    [The God of Blind Requesting: Level 3, Outer God, controls the reality of dirty dreams. The cruel and incomplete body forces you to constantly ask for things from the outside world, like a terrifying mist spreading across the world, walking in the form of a normal human being. In the world, no one can find it.


    Plunder (incomplete): The original law can plunder the power from other gods, not limited to rules, beliefs, believers, matter, and energy.


    Dirty dreams are real: become the eyes of dirty dreams, everything you see and hear are dirty dreams. ¡¿


    Dong dong dong~


    The sound of heart beating gradually came.


    Billions of information poured into his mind, most of which were messy and disordered information, like a string of randomly distributed values.


    Su Changxing lowered his head, without much expression, his eyes glowing, thinking about something.


    Time moves forward in a straight line, but some things are not. Su Changxing became a **** at this moment, it was this point in time.


    The God of Blind Asking did not appear at this point in time, and perhaps did not exist before. However, after Su Changxing became a god, the God of Blind Promise existed, and has existed for countless years until today.


    This is also called a dirty dream, which is enough to pollute and change reality.


    He is extraordinarily sober now. Rather than becoming the God of Blind Request, it is better to say that the God of Blind Request has enveloped him.


    From this moment on, a series of chain changes also occurred. The size of the ghost ship gradually became larger, as if it could not be seen at a glance. More and more ghost sailors appeared on the deck. They were different from the previous ones, as if they had been seen earlier. They exist on the ghost ship, communicating and talking to each other.


    Some held oranges in their hands, gnawed half of them, raised their heads, took the oranges to their mouths and pinched them hard. The juice fell from the air and dripped into their mouths, as if the sun was shining high.


    Others were stunned by this sudden change.


    Astral Mage, Weilu''s eyelids twitched. He felt dizzy and under tremendous pressure. He remembered some rumors about ghost ships.


    In an ancient period, the world of the dead was still intact, but suddenly it seemed as if someone had bitten off half of it. Then the ghost ship sailed out of it, burning through the entire second dimension with blazing flames.


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to complete such a task." He murmured softly, his face was a bit pale, and the skin exposed from his collar had a few dark threads. The majestic magic power overflowed from it, and he was almost uncontrollable.


    Luo Haodong on the side was shocked, and the chains on his body were scattered on the ground: "What''s wrong with you? What''s on you?"


    On this ship, he is an inconspicuous existence. He is just a small natural disaster demon, not as good as the Jade Dragon Demon. After all, the Jade Dragon Demon is still a world-destroying demon. Staying here makes him feel very uneasy and feels that he is still a world-destroying demon. It''s better to stay in the previous world and be free, and go to the mountains to catch some game for barbecue from time to time.


    Weilu took a deep breath and said with a stiff face: "No, it''s nothing."


    His expression had given him away. His whole body was about to explode as if he was filled with highly concentrated energy. The power of such an explosion would probably far exceed that of a annihilation bomb, and the entire world would be unbearable.


    Su Changxing naturally felt the situation here and strode over: "Weilu, are you going to blow up on this ship? This is not good, I will probably have to throw you off."


    Weilu looked ugly, shook his head repeatedly and said: "Sir, this is not my original intention. I am now a member of the ship and will not do such a thing. This thing is not mine."


    Su Changxing vaguely saw a black book in Weilu''s body. It seemed to be hidden before. Even he didn''t notice it. The moment he became a god, the book seemed to be summoned by something. When it came out, the magic power was highly concentrated, as if it was going to explode.


    Weilu clenched his hands and squatted on the ground, seeming to be trying his best to suppress the thing, but judging from his strength, it seemed a bit futile. "We must not let this thing explode here, otherwise we will all die here." , this is one of the cores of the magic well, containing infinite magic power. Once it explodes, even the gods will be annihilated here."


    Lines of black feathers fell from the sky, floating like fine snow.


    The energy was highly concentrated and compressed before bursting out. Even the entire ghost ship was unable to suppress it and was submerged in white light. Including Su Changxing, all the beings on the ship were annihilated in the explosion. The white light only lasted for a moment and disappeared. In the darkness of the Infinite Land.


    Only a dark book is left, floating and surging with magic power. A mortal only needs to take a look at it, and he may become a real mage, without any conditions.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were filled with black feathers, and he saw a moment of the future in the dream. Maybe it was the real future, or maybe it was just a possible future that was faked by the dream.


    But this also made him realize that the things in Weilu''s body were terrifying, enough to annihilate a real god.


    After a moment of dizziness, Weilu found himself in another place. There was a long Milky Way in the sky, which looked very clear in the sunlight. Looking carefully, it was one small light group after another, which could Feel their respective self-awareness, as if alive.


    In addition, there was a majestic figure in the sky looking at him quietly, "Do you have anything to say?"


    It was Su Changxing who spoke.


    The moment this thing was about to explode, he dragged it into the upper realm of the pocket galaxy with absolutely violent means.


    After he became a god, the upper realm of the Pocket Galaxy was like the Kingdom of God, under absolute control, enough to suppress the magic power in Weilu''s body, as if all the magic power in the world were gathered in one place.


    Weilu was startled, and then he came back to his senses and looked around. Different from the dizziness on the ghost ship, this place only made him feel peaceful and calm. Everything was blurry, like a dream, and he was particularly comfortable. , comfortable, even the spirit suddenly relaxed from the tension just now.


    He straightened his robe with his hands, coughed and said: "Sir, you are indeed a real god, just as I suspected, and you are also close to us humans, otherwise I should have died in the ghost world long ago. It¡¯s on board.¡±


    There are not many gods like Su Changxing who take human faces as their appearance, but they are very rare. According to his experience, such gods are friendly to humans and have a good impression of humans.


    Su Changxing looked down at Weilu and said in a deep voice: "So you have seen other gods?"


    Weilu nodded: "Exactly, the core of the magic well in me also comes from her, the magic goddess who controls the magic in the world, Devi Shinde."


    Su Changxing smiled: "She wants to kill me with this?"


    He knew that there must be some accident, otherwise, it would not be like this. At least it would be impossible to kill him now by relying on the explosion of his magic core.


    "This...I don''t know this either." Weilu shook his head, with an embarrassed look on his face: "Actually, everything stems from my one mistake."


    "I am the strongest mage in our world. Well, I should say one of the strongest mage, but I am definitely the youngest among the strongest mage."


    "The goddess of magic favors me."


    Su Changxing vaguely saw a black book in Weilu''s body. It seemed to be hidden before. Even he didn''t notice it. The moment he became a god, the book seemed to be summoned by something. When it came out, the magic power was highly concentrated, as if it was going to explode.


    Weilu clenched his hands and squatted on the ground, seeming to be trying his best to suppress the thing, but judging from his strength, it seemed a bit futile. "We must not let this thing explode here, otherwise we will all die here." , this is one of the cores of the magic well, containing infinite magic power. Once it explodes, even the gods will be annihilated here."


    Lines of black feathers fell from the sky, floating like fine snow.


    The energy was highly concentrated and compressed before bursting out. Even the entire ghost ship was unable to suppress it and was submerged in white light. Including Su Changxing, all the beings on the ship were annihilated in the explosion. The white light only lasted for a moment and disappeared. In the darkness of the Infinite Land.


    Only a dark book is left, floating and surging with magic power. A mortal only needs to take a look at it, and he may become a real mage, without any conditions.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were filled with black feathers, and he saw a moment of the future in the dream. Maybe it was the real future, or maybe it was just a possible future that was faked by the dream.


    But this also made him realize that the things in Weilu''s body were terrifying, enough to annihilate a real god.


    After a moment of dizziness, Weilu found himself in another place. There was a long Milky Way in the sky, which looked very clear in the sunlight. Looking carefully, it was one small light group after another, which could Feel their respective self-awareness, as if alive.


    In addition, there was a majestic figure in the sky looking at him quietly, "Do you have anything to say?"


    It was Su Changxing who spoke.


    The moment this thing was about to explode, he dragged it into the upper realm of the pocket galaxy with absolutely violent means.


    After he became a god, the upper realm of the Pocket Galaxy was like the Kingdom of God, under absolute control, enough to suppress the magic power in Weilu''s body, as if all the magic power in the world were gathered in one place.


    Weilu was startled, and then he came back to his senses and looked around. Different from the dizziness on the ghost ship, this place only made him feel peaceful and calm. Everything was blurry, like a dream, and he was particularly comfortable. , comfortable, even the spirit suddenly relaxed from the tension just now.


    He straightened his robe with his hands, coughed and said: "Sir, you are indeed a real god, just as I suspected, and you are also close to us humans, otherwise I should have died in the ghost world long ago. It¡¯s on board.¡±


    There are not many gods like Su Changxing who take human faces as their appearance, but they are very rare. According to his experience, such gods are friendly to humans and have a good impression of humans.


    Su Changxing looked down at Weilu and said in a deep voice: "So you have seen other gods?"


    Weilu nodded: "Exactly, the core of the magic well in me also comes from her, the magic goddess who controls the magic in the world, Devi Shinde."


    Su Changxing smiled: "She wants to kill me with this?"


    He knew that there must be some accident, otherwise, it would not be like this. At least it would be impossible to kill him now by relying on the explosion of his magic core.


    "This...I don''t know this either." Weilu shook his head, with an embarrassed look on his face: "Actually, everything stems from my one mistake."


    "I am the strongest mage in our world. Well, I should say one of the strongest mage, but I am definitely the youngest among the strongest mage."


    "The goddess of magic favors me."


    Su Changxing vaguely saw a black book in Weilu''s body. It seemed to be hidden before. Even he didn''t notice it. The moment he became a god, the book seemed to be summoned by something. When it came out, the magic power was highly concentrated, as if it was going to explode.


    Weilu clenched his hands and squatted on the ground, seeming to be trying his best to suppress the thing, but judging from his strength, it seemed a bit futile. "We must not let this thing explode here, otherwise we will all die here." , this is one of the cores of the magic well, containing infinite magic power. Once it explodes, even the gods will be annihilated here."


    Lines of black feathers fell from the sky, floating like fine snow.


    The energy was highly concentrated and compressed before bursting out. Even the entire ghost ship was unable to suppress it and was submerged in white light. Including Su Changxing, all the beings on the ship were annihilated in the explosion. The white light only lasted for a moment and disappeared. In the darkness of the Infinite Land.


    Only a dark book is left, floating and surging with magic power. A mortal only needs to take a look at it, and he may become a real mage, without any conditions.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were filled with black feathers, and he saw a moment of the future in the dream. Maybe it was the real future, or maybe it was just a possible future that was faked by the dream.


    But this also made him realize that the things in Weilu''s body were terrifying, enough to annihilate a real god.


    After a moment of dizziness, Weilu found himself in another place. There was a long Milky Way in the sky, which looked very clear in the sunlight. Looking carefully, it was one small light group after another, which could Feel their respective self-awareness, as if alive.


    In addition, there was a majestic figure in the sky looking at him quietly, "Do you have anything to say?"


    It was Su Changxing who spoke.


    The moment this thing was about to explode, he dragged it into the upper realm of the pocket galaxy with absolutely violent means.


    After he became a god, the upper realm of the Pocket Galaxy was like the Kingdom of God, under absolute control, enough to suppress the magic power in Weilu''s body, as if all the magic power in the world were gathered in one place.


    Weilu was startled, and then he came back to his senses and looked around. Different from the dizziness on the ghost ship, this place only made him feel peaceful and calm. Everything was blurry, like a dream, and he was particularly comfortable. , comfortable, even the spirit suddenly relaxed from the tension just now.


    He straightened his robe with his hands, coughed and said: "Sir, you are indeed a real god, just as I suspected, and you are also close to us humans, otherwise I should have died in the ghost world long ago. It¡¯s on board.¡±


    There are not many gods like Su Changxing who take human faces as their appearance, but they are very rare. According to his experience, such gods are friendly to humans and have a good impression of humans.


    Su Changxing looked down at Weilu and said in a deep voice: "So you have seen other gods?"


    Weilu nodded: "Exactly, the core of the magic well in me also comes from her, the magic goddess who controls the magic in the world, Devi Shinde."


    Su Changxing smiled: "She wants to kill me with this?"


    He knew that there must be some accident, otherwise, it would not be like this. At least it would be impossible to kill him now by relying on the explosion of his magic core.


    "This...I don''t know this either." Weilu shook his head, with an embarrassed look on his face: "Actually, everything stems from my one mistake."


    "I am the strongest mage in our world. Well, I should say one of the strongest mage, but I am definitely the youngest among the strongest mage."


    "The goddess of magic favors me."


    Su Changxing vaguely saw a black book in Weilu''s body. It seemed to be hidden before. Even he didn''t notice it. The moment he became a god, the book seemed to be summoned by something. When it came out, the magic power was highly concentrated, as if it was going to explode.


    Weilu clenched his hands and squatted on the ground, seeming to be trying his best to suppress the thing, but judging from his strength, it seemed a bit futile. "We must not let this thing explode here, otherwise we will all die here." , this is one of the cores of the magic well, containing infinite magic power. Once it explodes, even the gods will be annihilated here."


    Lines of black feathers fell from the sky, floating like fine snow.


    The energy was highly concentrated and compressed before bursting out. Even the entire ghost ship was unable to suppress it and was submerged in white light. Including Su Changxing, all the beings on the ship were annihilated in the explosion. The white light only lasted for a moment and disappeared. In the darkness of the Infinite Land.


    Only a dark book is left, floating and surging with magic power. A mortal only needs to take a look at it, and he may become a real mage, without any conditions.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were filled with black feathers, and he saw a moment of the future in the dream. Maybe it was the real future, or maybe it was just a possible future that was faked by the dream.


    But this also made him realize that the things in Weilu''s body were terrifying, enough to annihilate a real god.


    After a moment of dizziness, Weilu found himself in another place. There was a long Milky Way in the sky, which looked very clear in the sunlight. Looking carefully, it was one small light group after another, which could Feel their respective self-awareness, as if alive.


    In addition, there was a majestic figure in the sky looking at him quietly, "Do you have anything to say?"


    It was Su Changxing who spoke.


    The moment this thing was about to explode, he dragged it into the upper realm of the pocket galaxy with absolutely violent means.


    After he became a god, the upper realm of the Pocket Galaxy was like the Kingdom of God, under absolute control, enough to suppress the magic power in Weilu''s body, as if all the magic power in the world were gathered in one place.


    Weilu was startled, and then he came back to his senses and looked around. Different from the dizziness on the ghost ship, this place only made him feel peaceful and calm. Everything was blurry, like a dream, and he was particularly comfortable. , comfortable, even the spirit suddenly relaxed from the tension just now.


    He straightened his robe with his hands, coughed and said: "Sir, you are indeed a real god, just as I suspected, and you are also close to us humans, otherwise I should have died in the ghost world long ago. It¡¯s on board.¡±


    There are not many gods like Su Changxing who take human faces as their appearance, but they are very rare. According to his experience, such gods are friendly to humans and have a good impression of humans.


    Su Changxing looked down at Weilu and said in a deep voice: "So you have seen other gods?"


    Weilu nodded: "Exactly, the core of the magic well in me also comes from her, the magic goddess who controls the magic in the world, Devi Shinde."


    Su Changxing smiled: "She wants to kill me with this?"


    He knew that there must be some accident, otherwise, it would not be like this. At least it would be impossible to kill him now by relying on the explosion of his magic core.


    "This...I don''t know this either." Weilu shook his head, with an embarrassed look on his face: "Actually, everything stems from my one mistake."


    "I am the strongest mage in our world. Well, I should say one of the strongest mage, but I am definitely the youngest among the strongest mage."


    "The goddess of magic favors me."


    Su Changxing vaguely saw a black book in Weilu''s body. It seemed to be hidden before. Even he didn''t notice it. The moment he became a god, the book seemed to be summoned by something. When it came out, the magic power was highly concentrated, as if it was going to explode.


    Weilu clenched his hands and squatted on the ground, seeming to be trying his best to suppress the thing, but judging from his strength, it seemed a bit futile. "We must not let this thing explode here, otherwise we will all die here." , this is one of the cores of the magic well, containing infinite magic power. Once it explodes, even the gods will be annihilated here."


    Lines of black feathers fell from the sky, floating like fine snow.


    The energy was highly concentrated and compressed before bursting out. Even the entire ghost ship was unable to suppress it and was submerged in white light. Including Su Changxing, all the beings on the ship were annihilated in the explosion. The white light only lasted for a moment and disappeared. In the darkness of the Infinite Land.


    Only a dark book is left, floating and surging with magic power. A mortal only needs to take a look at it, and he may become a real mage, without any conditions.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were filled with black feathers, and he saw a moment of the future in the dream. Maybe it was the real future, or maybe it was just a possible future that was faked by the dream.


    But this also made him realize that the things in Weilu''s body were terrifying, enough to annihilate a real god.


    After a moment of dizziness, Weilu found himself in another place. There was a long Milky Way in the sky, which looked very clear in the sunlight. Looking carefully, it was one small light group after another, which could Feel their respective self-awareness, as if alive.


    In addition, there was a majestic figure in the sky looking at him quietly, "Do you have anything to say?"


    It was Su Changxing who spoke.


    The moment this thing was about to explode, he dragged it into the upper realm of the pocket galaxy with absolutely violent means.


    After he became a god, the upper realm of the Pocket Galaxy was like the Kingdom of God, under absolute control, enough to suppress the magic power in Weilu''s body, as if all the magic power in the world were gathered in one place.


    Weilu was startled, and then he came back to his senses and looked around. Different from the dizziness on the ghost ship, this place only made him feel peaceful and calm. Everything was blurry, like a dream, and he was particularly comfortable. , comfortable, even the spirit suddenly relaxed from the tension just now.


    He straightened his robe with his hands, coughed and said: "Sir, you are indeed a real god, just as I suspected, and you are also close to us humans, otherwise I should have died in the ghost world long ago. It¡¯s on board.¡±


    There are not many gods like Su Changxing who take human faces as their appearance, but they are very rare. According to his experience, such gods are friendly to humans and have a good impression of humans.


    Su Changxing looked down at Weilu and said in a deep voice: "So you have seen other gods?"


    Weilu nodded: "Exactly, the core of the magic well in me also comes from her, the magic goddess who controls the magic in the world, Devi Shinde."


    Su Changxing smiled: "She wants to kill me with this?"


    He knew that there must be some accident, otherwise, it would not be like this. At least it would be impossible to kill him now by relying on the explosion of his magic core.


    "This...I don''t know this either." Weilu shook his head, with an embarrassed look on his face: "Actually, everything stems from my one mistake."


    "I am the strongest mage in our world. Well, I should say one of the strongest mage, but I am definitely the youngest among the strongest mage."


    "The goddess of magic favors me."


    Su Changxing vaguely saw a black book in Weilu''s body. It seemed to be hidden before. Even he didn''t notice it. The moment he became a god, the book seemed to be summoned by something. When it came out, the magic power was highly concentrated, as if it was going to explode.


    Weilu clenched his hands and squatted on the ground, seeming to be trying his best to suppress the thing, but judging from his strength, it seemed a bit futile. "We must not let this thing explode here, otherwise we will all die here." , this is one of the cores of the magic well, containing infinite magic power. Once it explodes, even the gods will be annihilated here."


    Lines of black feathers fell from the sky, floating like fine snow.


    The energy was highly concentrated and compressed before bursting out. Even the entire ghost ship was unable to suppress it and was submerged in white light. Including Su Changxing, all the beings on the ship were annihilated in the explosion. The white light only lasted for a moment and disappeared. In the darkness of the Infinite Land.


    Only a dark book is left, floating and surging with magic power. A mortal only needs to take a look at it, and he may become a real mage, without any conditions.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were filled with black feathers, and he saw a moment of the future in the dream. Maybe it was the real future, or maybe it was just a possible future that was faked by the dream.


    But this also made him realize that the things in Weilu''s body were terrifying, enough to annihilate a real god.


    After a moment of dizziness, Weilu found himself in another place. There was a long Milky Way in the sky, which looked very clear in the sunlight. Looking carefully, it was one small light group after another, which could Feel their respective self-awareness, as if alive.


    In addition, there was a majestic figure in the sky looking at him quietly, "Do you have anything to say?"


    It was Su Changxing who spoke.


    The moment this thing was about to explode, he dragged it into the upper realm of the pocket galaxy with absolutely violent means.


    After he became a god, the upper realm of the Pocket Galaxy was like the Kingdom of God, under absolute control, enough to suppress the magic power in Weilu''s body, as if all the magic power in the world were gathered in one place.


    Weilu was startled, and then he came back to his senses and looked around. Different from the dizziness on the ghost ship, this place only made him feel peaceful and calm. Everything was blurry, like a dream, and he was particularly comfortable. , comfortable, even the spirit suddenly relaxed from the tension just now.


    He straightened his robe with his hands, coughed and said: "Sir, you are indeed a real god, just as I suspected, and you are also close to us humans, otherwise I should have died in the ghost world long ago. It¡¯s on board.¡±


    There are not many gods like Su Changxing who take human faces as their appearance, but they are very rare. According to his experience, such gods are friendly to humans and have a good impression of humans.


    Su Changxing looked down at Weilu and said in a deep voice: "So you have seen other gods?"


    Weilu nodded: "Exactly, the core of the magic well in me also comes from her, the magic goddess who controls the magic in the world, Devi Shinde."


    Su Changxing smiled: "She wants to kill me with this?"


    He knew that there must be some accident, otherwise, it would not be like this. At least it would be impossible to kill him now by relying on the explosion of his magic core.


    "This...I don''t know this either." Weilu shook his head, with an embarrassed look on his face: "Actually, everything stems from my one mistake."


    "I am the strongest mage in our world. Well, I should say one of the strongest mage, but I am definitely the youngest among the strongest mage."


    "The goddess of magic favors me."


    Su Changxing vaguely saw a black book in Weilu''s body. It seemed to be hidden before. Even he didn''t notice it. The moment he became a god, the book seemed to be summoned by something. When it came out, the magic power was highly concentrated, as if it was going to explode.


    Weilu clenched his hands and squatted on the ground, seeming to be trying his best to suppress the thing, but judging from his strength, it seemed a bit futile. "We must not let this thing explode here, otherwise we will all die here." , this is one of the cores of the magic well, containing infinite magic power. Once it explodes, even the gods will be annihilated here."


    Lines of black feathers fell from the sky, floating like fine snow.


    The energy was highly concentrated and compressed before bursting out. Even the entire ghost ship was unable to suppress it and was submerged in white light. Including Su Changxing, all the beings on the ship were annihilated in the explosion. The white light only lasted for a moment and disappeared. In the darkness of the Infinite Land.


    Only a dark book is left, floating and surging with magic power. A mortal only needs to take a look at it, and he may become a real mage, without any conditions.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were filled with black feathers, and he saw a moment of the future in the dream. Maybe it was the real future, or maybe it was just a possible future that was faked by the dream.


    But this also made him realize that the things in Weilu''s body were terrifying, enough to annihilate a real god.


    After a moment of dizziness, Weilu found himself in another place. There was a long Milky Way in the sky, which looked very clear in the sunlight. Looking carefully, it was one small light group after another, which could Feel their respective self-awareness, as if alive.


    In addition, there was a majestic figure in the sky looking at him quietly, "Do you have anything to say?"


    It was Su Changxing who spoke.


    The moment this thing was about to explode, he dragged it into the upper realm of the pocket galaxy with absolutely violent means.


    After he became a god, the upper realm of the Pocket Galaxy was like the Kingdom of God, under absolute control, enough to suppress the magic power in Weilu''s body, as if all the magic power in the world were gathered in one place.


    Weilu was startled, and then he came back to his senses and looked around. Different from the dizziness on the ghost ship, this place only made him feel peaceful and calm. Everything was blurry, like a dream, and he was particularly comfortable. , comfortable, even the spirit suddenly relaxed from the tension just now.


    He straightened his robe with his hands, coughed and said: "Sir, you are indeed a real god, just as I suspected, and you are also close to us humans, otherwise I should have died in the ghost world long ago. It¡¯s on board.¡±


    There are not many gods like Su Changxing who take human faces as their appearance, but they are very rare. According to his experience, such gods are friendly to humans and have a good impression of humans.


    Su Changxing looked down at Weilu and said in a deep voice: "So you have seen other gods?"


    Weilu nodded: "Exactly, the core of the magic well in me also comes from her, the magic goddess who controls the magic in the world, Devi Shinde."


    Su Changxing smiled: "She wants to kill me with this?"


    He knew that there must be some accident, otherwise, it would not be like this. At least it would be impossible to kill him now by relying on the explosion of his magic core.


    "This...I don''t know this either." Weilu shook his head, with an embarrassed look on his face: "Actually, everything stems from my one mistake."


    "I am the strongest mage in our world. Well, I should say one of the strongest mage, but I am definitely the youngest among the strongest mage."


    "The goddess of magic favors me."


    Su Changxing vaguely saw a black book in Weilu''s body. It seemed to be hidden before. Even he didn''t notice it. The moment he became a god, the book seemed to be summoned by something. When it came out, the magic power was highly concentrated, as if it was going to explode.


    Weilu clenched his hands and squatted on the ground, seeming to be trying his best to suppress the thing, but judging from his strength, it seemed a bit futile. "We must not let this thing explode here, otherwise we will all die here." , this is one of the cores of the magic well, containing infinite magic power. Once it explodes, even the gods will be annihilated here."


    Lines of black feathers fell from the sky, floating like fine snow.


    The energy was highly concentrated and compressed before bursting out. Even the entire ghost ship was unable to suppress it and was submerged in white light. Including Su Changxing, all the beings on the ship were annihilated in the explosion. The white light only lasted for a moment and disappeared. In the darkness of the Infinite Land.


    Only a dark book is left, floating and surging with magic power. A mortal only needs to take a look at it, and he may become a real mage, without any conditions.


    Su Changxing''s eyes were filled with black feathers, and he saw a moment of the future in the dream. Maybe it was the real future, or maybe it was just a possible future that was faked by the dream.


    But this also made him realize that the things in Weilu''s body were terrifying, enough to annihilate a real god.


    After a moment of dizziness, Weilu found himself in another place. There was a long Milky Way in the sky, which looked very clear in the sunlight. Looking carefully, it was one small light group after another, which could Feel their respective self-awareness, as if alive.


    In addition, there was a majestic figure in the sky looking at him quietly, "Do you have anything to say?"


    It was Su Changxing who spoke.


    The moment this thing was about to explode, he dragged it into the upper realm of the pocket galaxy with absolutely violent means.


    After he became a god, the upper realm of the Pocket Galaxy was like the Kingdom of God, under absolute control, enough to suppress the magic power in Weilu''s body, as if all the magic power in the world were gathered in one place.


    Weilu was startled, and then he came back to his senses and looked around. Different from the dizziness on the ghost ship, this place only made him feel peaceful and calm. Everything was blurry, like a dream, and he was particularly comfortable. , comfortable, even the spirit suddenly relaxed from the tension just now.


    He straightened his robe with his hands, coughed and said: "Sir, you are indeed a real god, just as I suspected, and you are also close to us humans, otherwise I should have died in the ghost world long ago. It¡¯s on board.¡±


    UU Kanshu www.uukanshu.com is not without gods like Su Changxing, but they are very rare. According to his experience, such gods are friendly to humans and have a good impression of humans.


    Su Changxing looked down at Weilu and said in a deep voice: "So you have seen other gods?"


    Weilu nodded: "Exactly, the core of the magic well in me also comes from her, the magic goddess who controls the magic in the world, Devi Shinde."


    Su Changxing smiled: "She wants to kill me with this?"


    He knew that there must be some accident, otherwise, it would not be like this. At least it would be impossible to kill him now by relying on the explosion of his magic core.


    "This...I don''t know this either." Weilu shook his head, with an embarrassed look on his face: "Actually, everything stems from my one mistake."


    "I am the strongest mage in our world. Well, I should say one of the strongest mage, but I am definitely the youngest among the strongest mage."


    "The goddess of magic favors me."

 v4 Chapter 162： Book of bad news

    "Favor?"


    Su Changxing was curious about how gods favored humans.


    Weilu drew with his hand and said plainly: "Just like the relationship between human men and women, I served her, and her beauty was beyond words. This is definitely the greatest luck in my life."


    "..." Su Changxing was dumbfounded. He never expected that it would be like this. According to Wei Lu, the goddess of magic looked like a normal human being and was a woman.


    "What does that feel like?" he asked.


    Weilu recalled with a happy expression on his face: "It''s wonderful, like souls entwining each other."


    Su Changxing saw that Weilu''s expression didn''t look like he was faking it, but he still had doubts about its authenticity. He didn''t think that gods could be like humans, let alone have **** with humans. This was simply a fantasy.


    Su Changxing was silent for a moment: "Are you sure you are in contact with the goddess of magic? A **** who controls all the magic in the world and walks in the world like a human being."


    When Weilu saw that Su Changxing was doubting him, his competitiveness as a man suddenly aroused, and he vowed:


    "That is definitely the goddess of magic. We spent many days and nights together and were entangled for a long time."


    Su Changxing did not dwell too much on this issue and instead asked: "Then what? Why did you bring this thing to the ghost ship."


    Weilu whispered: "I have been entangled with the goddess of magic for a hundred days and nights. It was also during that time that I gained a deeper understanding of magic and became a star mage. I can feel the routes of stars. In Asia, I have a deeper understanding of magic." Traveling through space.¡±


    "Although there is a small risk in this method, it is still quite fast and convenient. After all, except for gods, no one can easily travel between worlds."


    "Players can only go to various worlds by relying on the doomsday game, but their action routes are always fixed and they cannot break through the constraints of the doomsday game."


    Su Changxing interrupted angrily: "I don''t think you need to talk so much nonsense, these irrelevant words."


    Weilu looked calm on the surface, but in fact he was extremely nervous. Unlike facing the goddess of magic, facing Su Changxing he felt completely depressed and fearful, as if he couldn''t stand in the darkness.


    "I said a little too much. The biggest weakness of human nature is greed, and I will not be an exception. I am greedy for magic."


    "I want to ask for more, because I saw the magic well hidden in the subspace, which contains the greatest secret of magic. It is like the shining star in the night sky, attracting me."


    There was a strange expression on Weilu''s face, but it was an expression of greed. Human greed is exactly the same, has the same taste, and appears sticky in dirty dreams, like chewing gum stuck between two fingers.


    "What did you do?" Su Changxing asked after having seen what Wei Lu said in his dirty dream.


    There is always a difference between dirty dreams and reality, and they need to be verified by each other. It is not about predicting the future, but fabricating the future, and then polluting reality, making reality closer to the reality in dirty dreams.


    This is the reality of dirty dreams, a terrifying ability that mortals cannot resist or even detect.


    Weilu''s face changed slightly and he sighed: "I stole the magic power from the magic well, which also caused the instability of the magic well, triggering an unimaginable explosion, and several worlds were swallowed up by the explosion."


    Su Changxing stared at Weilu, not knowing what to say for a moment. The world-destroying demon might have been weakened in front of him, "You indirectly destroyed these worlds."


    Weilu lowered his head, sighed and said:


    "It''s like this. I destroyed these worlds with my own hands and couldn''t repair them. Later, the goddess of magic stabilized the explosion and gradually repaired the magic well."


    "During this process, the goddess of magic was surrounded by the three religions, causing another explosion in the magic well. I escaped with one of the core fragments of the magic well."


    "The Book of Bad Judgment contains divine-level magic written in it, and it can be used in some way. Of course I can''t. It''s just that this thing and my body seem to be integrated into one."


    Before Weilu finished speaking, Su Changxing added: "So the goddess of magic has given you a task. Take the Book of Evil to blow up the patron saint of the three religions."


    "Aren''t you a suicide bomb?"


    Weilu was stunned for a moment and showed a surprised expression: "How did you know?"

 v4 Chapter 163： A race lost in time

    Su Changxing finally discovered the door, which was hidden in the dark void, like a hidden painting on the wall. You only need to change the angle to see it and push it open gently.


    Squeak~


    The harsh sound of pushing the door came, and there was still pitch black nothingness on the other side of the door, still a land of infinity, but it seemed like another world, wider and more boundless.


    It seemed like a small door, but the huge ghost ship passed through it easily, accompanied by the sailor''s song.


    The originally green ghost ship turned into blood red at the part that passed through the door, burning with red flames, and everything changed.


    "You can''t go in!" Huiyue suddenly shouted as if she had thought of something, her voice full of panic.


    "Why?" Su Changxing looked at him and stopped the ship, with the hull just halfway in.


    Huiyue couldn''t explain it for a while, but just said: "It seems to be the depths of darkness!"


    Su Changxing smiled: "That''s right, those things must be hidden here. If it weren''t for you, I might not be able to find them anyway."


    Jin said approvingly from the side: "It seems you are still of some use."


    Huiyue fell into a daze and didn''t know whether this was a compliment to him or what.


    Of course, Su Changxing did not doubt Huiyue''s intuition. For a monster like him that had existed for who knows how many years, such intuition was the most trustworthy.


    But he had no retreat. From the moment he became a god, there was no way out. Everything started to move forward, and he had to speed up.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, time waits for no one."


    A voice came from inside the door, waving his hands not far away. He had blue skin, a bearded head and a bald head, and was wearing a one-piece overalls.


    Hundreds of chains appeared behind Su Changxing, coming from a discount store. Their unchecked appearance was about to launch an attack on the heretic.


    The bearded bald man looked at Su Changxing and said with a smile: "What do you want to do? Devour my body? I think you will definitely regret doing this in the end."


    Su Changxing looked at the strange heretic in front of him and responded with a smile: "Why?"


    The bearded bald man looked at Su Changxing with curious eyes: "You have such power, you shouldn''t be here. If you have the power of order, you shouldn''t come into contact with our loopholes."


    Su Changxing said calmly: "But I need more power, such as swallowing you up. This is also the purpose of my coming here. You must also know it."


    "I''ve been wandering around in the Infinite Land, which must have made you feel uneasy. You only need to pay a part of the price to get me out of here."


    "Perhaps you are the one who should pay the price by default?"


    The process of finding the heretic was smoother than expected. It looked more like the heretic had found them and was waiting at the door.


    The bearded bald head still looked relaxed, and he spread his hands and said, "Maybe, but I don''t care. Do you think existences like us are still afraid of death? In a place like this, where there is endless decay, death is the release!"


    When Su Changxing heard what the other party said, he was not in a hurry to take action and said in a leisurely manner: "Who are you? Human beings from the previous era?"


    Even if Huiyue is a human from the previous era, he has become like this just because of the curse. He has long lost his human appearance, but in any case, he should be regarded as half human, at least he thinks I am human.


    "Humanity?"


    "Of course not. Don''t think that we are human beings just because we look like humans. Such an idea is too ridiculous. And how do you know that this look is what humans look like, or that humans are imitating it." The bearded bald man said Those who were smiling and dancing were doing a strange dance, and there were strange lights gathering here.


    "Humans are also imitating? Who are they imitating?" Su Changxing was not surprised by this. Humans are not a great race, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they are insignificant.


    The bearded bald head pointed at himself and said: "Of course it is the Spirit Race. We were the only race that could resist the darkness. In the end, we were buried by the darkness and could not withstand the reincarnation of the rules of the world, so we are hiding in this place."


    Su Changxing remembered that there was such a race. It was recorded in the database of the eighth dimension. It was a race that had long been extinct. It had been discovered in a certain world. The race was small and not very powerful, but it was born with With emotions and spirits that are a hundred times richer than human beings, they will self-destruct before they live past the age of twenty, and it is impossible to embark on an extraordinary path, because the emotions are too rich, and when exposed to the extraordinary, they will naturally twist and turn into monsters.


    "I have heard of this race, but it seems to have been extinct a long time ago." Su Changxing said softly, feeling that this spiritual race is not the other spiritual race, and the two are very different.


    The bearded bald head showed a bright smile: "Those are just a few traces left by us. The real us have long perished in the darkness. Although you are also a god, you are not a purebred. Those pure natural gods are better than you think." Even more evil."


    "They hate all races in the world and calculate everything based on the rules. The dark turmoil was caused by them, making them gradually become superior."


    "You have to know that at that time, the so-called gods were just an ordinary race. Although they were shaped by rules, they were not very powerful. Instead, they were like laborers, carrying a mission and having to spend their whole life. Keep the rules in motion until your death.¡±


    "But everything seems to have changed now. The gods have become superior, and all races want to become them and look like them."


    "Even you are nothing more than that."


    There was a hint of ridicule in the bearded bald man''s words, as if he looked down on Su Changxing and his race, and even more so on this humble era. There was arrogance in his bones, and time could not erase it.


    So arrogant that it makes you want to feel sick.


    Su Changxing smiled: "Looking at it this way, there is no difference between you and the gods. The final result is just a winner and a loser."


    "Otherwise, it will be the gods who stay here, not you."


    As he spoke, the chains surged, spreading towards the bearded bald head from all directions, like a wave, one after another.


    It seems that as he became stronger, the discount store''s power also became correspondingly stronger.


    Su Changxing naturally smelled the smell of deception. He was very keen on this aspect and noticed that the black cat''s eyes were shining. The heretic in front of him was telling lies. It was obvious that the person who came here was evil, so he was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. .


    But one thing is probably true. The predecessors of these heretics may be the so-called spirit race. The race that perished in the previous time period existed earlier than humans.


    They are losers, trying to return to the world with the grievances of losers.


    The bearded and bald body was penetrated by hundreds of chains, and the body turned into a shadow, spreading out in all directions.


    More voices emerged.


    "Do you think you can get out of here?"


    "You will eventually be like us, staying here forever, with no end, only numb despair."


    "Do you really think our power is so easy to obtain?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Su Changxing felt the power of the heresy, which poured directly into his body and spread quickly like a virus. Blood streaks appeared on his skin, looking extremely ferocious.


    The Eldar are a very superior race. Even if they are trapped in a cage of despair, they will find ways to break through time and time again. Their rich emotions are the source of their powerful power. Fantasy itself is a kind of power, enough to affect reality.


    It was definitely not an accident that Su Chang was able to come into contact with the heresy, but a planned attempt that led him to the Land of Infinity.


    Su Changxing''s expression didn''t change much. His whole body was wrapped in black silk threads, as if he was being wrapped in a bag. "I''ve seen people die, but I''ve never seen people die so simply. Are you going crazy here?"


    Another voice came.


    "Don''t you understand yet?"


    "There must be prisoners in the cage. These powers are just incidental, old powers from the past time, but they have not passed away with time, forming the cage."


    "And you will be the next prisoner!"


    Listening to these words, Su Changxing seemed to suddenly realize, showing a surprised look: "That means you plan to give up your strength and leave here, and break away from the status of a heretic in this way."


    "Hahaha, it seems you are not stupid. Humans are a spiritual race, but they are not very smart." The voice came again, and more figures could be seen emerging around.


    The smile on Su Changxing''s face changed and became colder and sarcastic. He turned to Jin and said, "It seems that the so-called spirit tribe are just smart guys."


    Jin nodded and said in a positive tone: "That seems to be the case."


    Hearing such words, the heretics were furious and felt humiliated. Even though they had stayed in this dark place for countless years, their arrogance in their bones had not been wiped away: "What qualifications do you lowly races have to say this? talk."


    Su Changxing shook his head: "It seems that greed is not unique to humans. It is a bad habit inherited from your species."


    "You don''t know that being able to stay here is already the greatest forgiveness, but you still want to go out. The dust-covered bones will melt in the light, and the things of the old era have long been eliminated, how can it be allowed."


    at the same time.


    The blue-skinned bearded bald head appeared in the seventh dimension, but only for an instant, the white light flashed, and then disappeared out of thin air, as if he had never appeared before.


    The heretic never appeared in the Infinite Land again. He was considered dead and achieved true liberation.


    Su Changxing looked up and saw a dark cave. Many people were squatting in the corner, sitting around the fire, whispering in low voices, and looking at him from the corner of their eyes.


    "Even you are nothing more than that."


    There was a hint of ridicule in the bearded bald man''s words, as if he looked down on Su Changxing and his race, and even more so on this humble era. There was arrogance in his bones, and time could not erase it.


    So arrogant that it makes you want to feel sick.


    Su Changxing smiled: "Looking at it this way, there is no difference between you and the gods. The final result is just a winner and a loser."


    "Otherwise, it will be the gods who stay here, not you."


    As he spoke, the chains surged, spreading towards the bearded bald head from all directions, like a wave, one after another.


    It seems that as he became stronger, the discount store''s power also became correspondingly stronger.


    Su Changxing naturally smelled the smell of deception. He was very keen on this aspect and noticed that the black cat''s eyes were shining. The heretic in front of him was telling lies. It was obvious that the person who came here was evil, so he was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. .


    But one thing is probably true. The predecessors of these heretics may be the so-called spirit race. The race that perished in the previous time period existed earlier than humans.


    They are losers, trying to return to the world with the grievances of losers.


    The bearded and bald body was penetrated by hundreds of chains, and the body turned into a shadow, spreading out in all directions.


    More voices emerged.


    "Do you think you can get out of here?"


    "You will eventually be like us, staying here forever, with no end, only numb despair."


    "Do you really think our power is so easy to obtain?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Su Changxing felt the power of the heresy, which poured directly into his body and spread quickly like a virus. Blood streaks appeared on his skin, looking extremely ferocious.


    The Eldar are a very superior race. Even if they are trapped in a cage of despair, they will find ways to break through time and time again. Their rich emotions are the source of their powerful power. Fantasy itself is a kind of power, enough to affect reality.


    It was definitely not an accident that Su Chang was able to come into contact with the heresy, but a planned attempt that led him to the Land of Infinity.


    Su Changxing''s expression didn''t change much. His whole body was wrapped in black silk threads, as if he was being wrapped in a bag. "I''ve seen people die, but I''ve never seen people die so simply. Are you going crazy here?"


    Another voice came.


    "Don''t you understand yet?"


    "There must be prisoners in the cage. These powers are just incidental, old powers from the past time, but they have not passed away with time, forming the cage."


    "And you will be the next prisoner!"


    Listening to these words, Su Changxing seemed to suddenly realize, showing a surprised look: "That means you plan to give up your strength and leave here, and break away from the status of a heretic in this way."


    "Hahaha, it seems you are not stupid. Humans are a spiritual race, but they are not very smart." The voice came again, and more figures could be seen emerging around.


    The smile on Su Changxing''s face changed and became colder and sarcastic. He turned to Jin and said, "It seems that the so-called spirit tribe are just smart guys."


    Jin nodded and said in a positive tone: "That seems to be the case."


    Hearing such words, the heretics were furious and felt humiliated. Even though they had stayed in this dark place for countless years, their arrogance in their bones had not been wiped away: "What qualifications do you lowly races have to say this? talk."


    Su Changxing shook his head: "It seems that greed is not unique to humans. It is a bad habit inherited from your species."


    "You don''t know that being able to stay here is already the greatest forgiveness, but you still want to go out. The dust-covered bones will melt in the light, and the things of the old era have long been eliminated, how can it be allowed."


    at the same time.


    The blue-skinned bearded bald head appeared in the seventh dimension, but only for an instant, the white light flashed, and then disappeared out of thin air, as if he had never appeared before.


    The heretic never appeared in the Infinite Land again. He was considered dead and achieved true liberation.


    Su Changxing looked up and saw a dark cave. Many people were squatting in the corner, sitting around the fire, whispering in low voices, and looking at him from the corner of their eyes.


    "Even you are nothing more than that."


    There was a hint of ridicule in the bearded bald man''s words, as if he looked down on Su Changxing and his race, and even more so on this humble era. There was arrogance in his bones, and time could not erase it.


    So arrogant that it makes you want to feel sick.


    Su Changxing smiled: "Looking at it this way, there is no difference between you and the gods. The final result is just a winner and a loser."


    "Otherwise, it will be the gods who stay here, not you."


    As he spoke, the chains surged, spreading towards the bearded bald head from all directions, like a wave, one after another.


    It seems that as he became stronger, the discount store''s power also became correspondingly stronger.


    Su Changxing naturally smelled the smell of deception. He was very keen on this aspect and noticed that the black cat''s eyes were shining. The heretic in front of him was telling lies. It was obvious that the person who came here was evil, so he was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. .


    But one thing is probably true. The predecessors of these heretics may be the so-called spirit race. The race that perished in the previous time period existed earlier than humans.


    They are losers, trying to return to the world with the grievances of losers.


    The bearded and bald body was penetrated by hundreds of chains, and the body turned into a shadow, spreading out in all directions.


    More voices emerged.


    "Do you think you can get out of here?"


    "You will eventually be like us, staying here forever, with no end, only numb despair."


    "Do you really think our power is so easy to obtain?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Su Changxing felt the power of the heresy, which poured directly into his body and spread quickly like a virus. Blood streaks appeared on his skin, looking extremely ferocious.


    The Eldar are a very superior race. Even if they are trapped in a cage of despair, they will find ways to break through time and time again. Their rich emotions are the source of their powerful power. Fantasy itself is a kind of power, enough to affect reality.


    It was definitely not an accident that Su Chang was able to come into contact with the heresy, but a planned attempt that led him to the Land of Infinity.


    Su Changxing''s expression didn''t change much. His whole body was wrapped in black silk threads, as if he was being wrapped in a bag. "I''ve seen people die, but I''ve never seen people die so simply. Are you going crazy here?"


    Another voice came.


    "Don''t you understand yet?"


    "There must be prisoners in the cage. These powers are just incidental, old powers from the past time, but they have not passed away with time, forming the cage."


    "And you will be the next prisoner!"


    Listening to these words, Su Changxing seemed to suddenly realize, showing a surprised look: "That means you plan to give up your strength and leave here, and break away from the status of a heretic in this way."


    "Hahaha, it seems you are not stupid. Humans are a spiritual race, but they are not very smart." The voice came again, and more figures could be seen emerging around.


    The smile on Su Changxing''s face changed and became colder and sarcastic. He turned to Jin and said, "It seems that the so-called spirit tribe are just smart guys."


    Jin nodded and said in a positive tone: "That seems to be the case."


    Hearing such words, the heretics were furious and felt humiliated. Even though they had stayed in this dark place for countless years, their arrogance in their bones had not been wiped away: "What qualifications do you lowly races have to say this? talk."


    Su Changxing shook his head: "It seems that greed is not unique to humans. It is a bad habit inherited from your species."


    "You don''t know that being able to stay here is already the greatest forgiveness, but you still want to go out. The dust-covered bones will melt in the light, and the things of the old era have long been eliminated, how can it be allowed."


    at the same time.


    The blue-skinned bearded bald head appeared in the seventh dimension, but only for an instant, the white light flashed, and then disappeared out of thin air, as if he had never appeared before.


    The heretic never appeared in the Infinite Land again. He was considered dead and achieved true liberation.


    Su Changxing looked up and saw a dark cave. Many people were squatting in the corner, sitting around the fire, whispering in low voices, and looking at him from the corner of their eyes.


    "Even you are nothing more than that."


    There was a hint of ridicule in the bearded bald man''s words, as if he looked down on Su Changxing and his race, and even more so on this humble era. There was arrogance in his bones, and time could not erase it.


    So arrogant that it makes you want to feel sick.


    Su Changxing smiled: "Looking at it this way, there is no difference between you and the gods. The final result is just a winner and a loser."


    "Otherwise, it will be the gods who stay here, not you."


    As he spoke, the chains surged, spreading towards the bearded bald head from all directions, like a wave, one after another.


    It seems that as he became stronger, the discount store''s power also became correspondingly stronger.


    Su Changxing naturally smelled the smell of deception. He was very keen on this aspect and noticed that the black cat''s eyes were shining. The heretic in front of him was telling lies. It was obvious that the person who came here was evil, so he was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. .


    But one thing is probably true. The predecessors of these heretics may be the so-called spirit race. The race that perished in the previous time period existed earlier than humans.


    They are losers, trying to return to the world with the grievances of losers.


    The bearded and bald body was penetrated by hundreds of chains, and the body turned into a shadow, spreading out in all directions.


    More voices emerged.


    "Do you think you can get out of here?"


    "You will eventually be like us, staying here forever, with no end, only numb despair."


    "Do you really think our power is so easy to obtain?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Su Changxing felt the power of the heresy, which poured directly into his body and spread quickly like a virus. Blood streaks appeared on his skin, looking extremely ferocious.


    The Eldar are a very superior race. Even if they are trapped in a cage of despair, they will find ways to break through time and time again. Their rich emotions are the source of their powerful power. Fantasy itself is a kind of power, enough to affect reality.


    It was definitely not an accident that Su Chang was able to come into contact with the heresy, but a planned attempt that led him to the Land of Infinity.


    Su Changxing''s expression didn''t change much. His whole body was wrapped in black silk threads, as if he was being wrapped in a bag. "I''ve seen people die, but I''ve never seen people die so simply. Are you going crazy here?"


    Another voice came.


    "Don''t you understand yet?"


    "There must be prisoners in the cage. These powers are just incidental, old powers from the past time, but they have not passed away with time, forming the cage."


    "And you will be the next prisoner!"


    Listening to these words, Su Changxing seemed to suddenly realize, showing a surprised look: "That means you plan to give up your strength and leave here, and break away from the status of a heretic in this way."


    "Hahaha, it seems you are not stupid. Humans are a spiritual race, but they are not very smart." The voice came again, and more figures could be seen emerging around.


    The smile on Su Changxing''s face changed and became colder and sarcastic. He turned to Jin and said, "It seems that the so-called spirit tribe are just smart guys."


    Jin nodded and said in a positive tone: "That seems to be the case."


    Hearing such words, the heretics were furious and felt humiliated. Even though they had stayed in this dark place for countless years, their arrogance in their bones had not been wiped away: "What qualifications do you lowly races have to say this? talk."


    Su Changxing shook his head: "It seems that greed is not unique to humans. It is a bad habit inherited from your species."


    "You don''t know that being able to stay here is already the greatest forgiveness, but you still want to go out. The dust-covered bones will melt in the light, and the things of the old era have long been eliminated, how can it be allowed."


    at the same time.


    The blue-skinned bearded bald head appeared in the seventh dimension, but only for an instant, the white light flashed, and then disappeared out of thin air, as if he had never appeared before.


    The heretic never appeared in the Infinite Land again. He was considered dead and achieved true liberation.


    Su Changxing looked up and saw a dark cave. Many people were squatting in the corner, sitting around the fire, whispering in low voices, and looking at him from the corner of their eyes.


    "Even you are nothing more than that."


    There was a hint of ridicule in the bearded bald man''s words, as if he looked down on Su Changxing and his race, and even more so on this humble era. There was arrogance in his bones, and time could not erase it.


    So arrogant that it makes you want to feel sick.


    Su Changxing smiled: "Looking at it this way, there is no difference between you and the gods. The final result is just a winner and a loser."


    "Otherwise, it will be the gods who stay here, not you."


    As he spoke, the chains surged, spreading towards the bearded bald head from all directions, like a wave, one after another.


    It seems that as he became stronger, the discount store''s power also became correspondingly stronger.


    Su Changxing naturally smelled the smell of deception. He was very keen on this aspect and noticed that the black cat''s eyes were shining. The heretic in front of him was telling lies. It was obvious that the person who came here was evil, so he was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. .


    But one thing is probably true. The predecessors of these heretics may be the so-called spirit race. The race that perished in the previous time period existed earlier than humans.


    They are losers, trying to return to the world with the grievances of losers.


    The bearded and bald body was penetrated by hundreds of chains, and the body turned into a shadow, spreading out in all directions.


    More voices emerged.


    "Do you think you can get out of here?"


    "You will eventually be like us, staying here forever, with no end, only numb despair."


    "Do you really think our power is so easy to obtain?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Su Changxing felt the power of the heresy, which poured directly into his body and spread quickly like a virus. Blood streaks appeared on his skin, looking extremely ferocious.


    The Eldar are a very superior race. Even if they are trapped in a cage of despair, they will find ways to break through time and time again. Their rich emotions are the source of their powerful power. Fantasy itself is a kind of power, enough to affect reality.


    It was definitely not an accident that Su Chang was able to come into contact with the heresy, but a planned attempt that led him to the Land of Infinity.


    Su Changxing''s expression didn''t change much. His whole body was wrapped in black silk threads, as if he was being wrapped in a bag. "I''ve seen people die, but I''ve never seen people die so simply. Are you going crazy here?"


    Another voice came.


    "Don''t you understand yet?"


    "There must be prisoners in the cage. These powers are just incidental, old powers from the past time, but they have not passed away with time, forming the cage."


    "And you will be the next prisoner!"


    Listening to these words, Su Changxing seemed to suddenly realize, showing a surprised look: "That means you plan to give up your strength and leave here, and break away from the status of a heretic in this way."


    "Hahaha, it seems you are not stupid. Humans are a spiritual race, but they are not very smart." The voice came again, and more figures could be seen emerging around.


    The smile on Su Changxing''s face changed and became colder and sarcastic. He turned to Jin and said, "It seems that the so-called spirit tribe are just smart guys."


    Jin nodded and said in a positive tone: "That seems to be the case."


    Hearing such words, the heretics were furious and felt humiliated. Even though they had stayed in this dark place for countless years, their arrogance in their bones had not been wiped away: "What qualifications do you lowly races have to say this? talk."


    Su Changxing shook his head: "It seems that greed is not unique to humans. It is a bad habit inherited from your species."


    "You don''t know that being able to stay here is already the greatest forgiveness, but you still want to go out. The dust-covered bones will melt in the light, and the things of the old era have long been eliminated, how can it be allowed."


    at the same time.


    The blue-skinned bearded bald head appeared in the seventh dimension, but only for an instant, the white light flashed, and then disappeared out of thin air, as if he had never appeared before.


    The heretic never appeared in the Infinite Land again. He was considered dead and achieved true liberation.


    Su Changxing looked up and saw a dark cave. Many people were squatting in the corner, sitting around the fire, whispering in low voices, and looking at him from the corner of their eyes.


    "Even you are nothing more than that."


    There was a hint of ridicule in the bearded bald man''s words, as if he looked down on Su Changxing and his race, and even more so on this humble era. There was arrogance in his bones, and time could not erase it.


    So arrogant that it makes you want to feel sick.


    Su Changxing smiled: "Looking at it this way, there is no difference between you and the gods. The final result is just a winner and a loser."


    "Otherwise, it will be the gods who stay here, not you."


    As he spoke, the chains surged, spreading towards the bearded bald head from all directions, like a wave, one after another.


    It seems that as he became stronger, the discount store''s power also became correspondingly stronger.


    Su Changxing naturally smelled the smell of deception. He was very keen on this aspect and noticed that the black cat''s eyes were shining. The heretic in front of him was telling lies. It was obvious that the person who came here was evil, so he was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. .


    But one thing is probably true. The predecessors of these heretics may be the so-called spirit race. The race that perished in the previous time period existed earlier than humans.


    They are losers, trying to return to the world with the grievances of losers.


    The bearded and bald body was penetrated by hundreds of chains, and the body turned into a shadow, spreading out in all directions.


    More voices emerged.


    "Do you think you can get out of here?"


    "You will eventually be like us, staying here forever, with no end, only numb despair."


    "Do you really think our power is so easy to obtain?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Su Changxing felt the power of the heresy, which poured directly into his body and spread quickly like a virus. Blood streaks appeared on his skin, looking extremely ferocious.


    The Eldar are a very superior race. Even if they are trapped in a cage of despair, they will find ways to break through time and time again. Their rich emotions are the source of their powerful power. Fantasy itself is a kind of power, enough to affect reality.


    It was definitely not an accident that Su Chang was able to come into contact with the heresy, but a planned attempt that led him to the Land of Infinity.


    Su Changxing''s expression didn''t change much. His whole body was wrapped in black silk threads, as if he was being wrapped in a bag. "I''ve seen people die, but I''ve never seen people die so simply. Are you going crazy here?"


    Another voice came.


    "Don''t you understand yet?"


    "There must be prisoners in the cage. These powers are just incidental, old powers from the past time, but they have not passed away with time, forming the cage."


    "And you will be the next prisoner!"


    Listening to these words, Su Changxing seemed to suddenly realize, showing a surprised look: "That means you plan to give up your strength and leave here, and break away from the status of a heretic in this way."


    "Hahaha, it seems you are not stupid. Humans are a spiritual race, but they are not very smart." The voice came again, and more figures could be seen emerging around.


    The smile on Su Changxing''s face changed and became colder and sarcastic. He turned to Jin and said, "It seems that the so-called spirit tribe are just smart guys."


    Jin nodded and said in a positive tone: "That seems to be the case."


    Hearing such words, the heretics were furious and felt humiliated. Even though they had stayed in this dark place for countless years, their arrogance in their bones had not been wiped away: "What qualifications do you lowly races have to say this? talk."


    Su Changxing shook his head: "It seems that greed is not unique to humans. It is a bad habit inherited from your species."


    "You don''t know that being able to stay here is already the greatest forgiveness, but you still want to go out. The dust-covered bones will melt in the light, and the things of the old era have long been eliminated, how can it be allowed."


    at the same time.


    The blue-skinned bearded bald head appeared in the seventh dimension, but only for an instant, the white light flashed, and then disappeared out of thin air, as if he had never appeared before.


    The heretic never appeared in the Infinite Land again. He was considered dead and achieved true liberation.


    Su Changxing looked up and saw a dark cave. Many people were squatting in the corner, sitting around the fire, whispering in low voices, and looking at him from the corner of their eyes.


    "Even you are nothing more than that."


    There was a hint of ridicule in the bearded bald man''s words, as if he looked down on Su Changxing and his race, and even more so on this humble era. There was arrogance in his bones, and time could not erase it.


    So arrogant that it makes you want to feel sick.


    Su Changxing smiled: "Looking at it this way, there is no difference between you and the gods. The final result is just a winner and a loser."


    "Otherwise, it will be the gods who stay here, not you."


    As he spoke, the chains surged, spreading towards the bearded bald head from all directions, like a wave, one after another.


    It seems that as he became stronger, the discount store''s power also became correspondingly stronger.


    Su Changxing naturally smelled the smell of deception. He was very keen on this aspect and noticed that the black cat''s eyes were shining. The heretic in front of him was telling lies. It was obvious that the person who came here was evil, so he was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. .


    But one thing is probably true. The predecessors of these heretics may be the so-called spirit race. The race that perished in the previous time period existed earlier than humans.


    They are losers, trying to return to the world with the grievances of losers.


    The bearded and bald body was penetrated by hundreds of chains, and the body turned into a shadow, spreading out in all directions.


    More voices emerged.


    "Do you think you can get out of here?"


    "You will eventually be like us, staying here forever, with no end, only numb despair."


    "Do you really think our power is so easy to obtain?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Su Changxing felt the power of the heresy, which poured directly into his body and spread quickly like a virus. Blood streaks appeared on his skin, looking extremely ferocious.


    The Eldar are a very superior race. Even if they are trapped in a cage of despair, they will find ways to break through time and time again. Their rich emotions are the source of their powerful power. Fantasy itself is a kind of power, enough to affect reality.


    It was definitely not an accident that Su Chang was able to come into contact with the heresy, but a planned attempt that led him to the Land of Infinity.


    Su Changxing''s expression didn''t change much. His whole body was wrapped in black silk threads, as if he was being wrapped in a bag. "I''ve seen people die, but I''ve never seen people die so simply. Are you going crazy here?"


    Another voice came.


    "Don''t you understand yet?"


    "There must be prisoners in the cage. These powers are just incidental, old powers from the past time, but they have not passed away with time, forming the cage."


    "And you will be the next prisoner!"


    Listening to these words, Su Changxing seemed to suddenly realize, showing a surprised look: "That means you plan to give up your strength and leave here, and break away from the status of a heretic in this way."


    "Hahaha, it seems you are not stupid. Humans are a spiritual race, but they are not very smart." The voice came again, and more figures could be seen emerging around.


    The smile on Su Changxing''s face changed and became colder and sarcastic. He turned to Jin and said, "It seems that the so-called spirit tribe are just smart guys."


    Jin nodded and said in a positive tone: "That seems to be the case."


    Hearing such words, the heretics were furious and felt humiliated. Even though they had stayed in this dark place for countless years, their arrogance in their bones had not been wiped away: "What qualifications do you lowly races have to say this? talk."


    Su Changxing shook his head: "It seems that greed is not unique to humans. It is a bad habit inherited from your species."


    "You don''t know that being able to stay here is already the greatest forgiveness, but you still want to go out. The dust-covered bones will melt in the light, and the things of the old era have long been eliminated, how can it be allowed."


    at the same time.


    The blue-skinned bearded bald head appeared in the seventh dimension, but only for an instant, the white light flashed, and then disappeared out of thin air, as if he had never appeared before.


    The heretic never appeared in the Infinite Land again. He was considered dead and achieved true liberation.


    Su Changxing looked up and saw a dark cave. Many people were squatting in the corner, sitting around the fire, whispering in low voices, and looking at him from the corner of their eyes.


    "Even you are nothing more than that."


    There was a hint of ridicule in the bearded bald man''s words, as if he looked down on Su Changxing and his race, and even more so on this humble era. There was arrogance in his bones, and time could not erase it.


    So arrogant that it makes you want to feel sick.


    Su Changxing smiled: "Looking at it this way, there is no difference between you and the gods. The final result is just a winner and a loser."


    "Otherwise, it will be the gods who stay here, not you."


    As he spoke, the chains surged, spreading towards the bearded bald head from all directions, like a wave, one after another.


    It seems that as he became stronger, the discount store''s power also became correspondingly stronger.


    Su Changxing naturally smelled the smell of deception. He was very keen on this aspect and noticed that the black cat''s eyes were shining. The heretic in front of him was telling lies. It was obvious that the person who came here was evil, so he was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. .


    But one thing is probably true. The predecessors of these heretics may be the so-called spirit race. The race that perished in the previous time period existed earlier than humans.


    They are losers, trying to return to the world with the grievances of losers.


    The bearded and bald body was penetrated by hundreds of chains, and the body turned into a shadow, spreading out in all directions.


    More voices emerged.


    "Do you think you can get out of here?"


    "You will eventually be like us, staying here forever, with no end, only numb despair."


    "Do you really think our power is so easy to obtain?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Su Changxing felt the power of the heresy, which poured directly into his body and spread quickly like a virus. Blood streaks appeared on his skin, looking extremely ferocious.


    The Eldar are a very superior race. Even if they are trapped in a cage of despair, they will find ways to break through time and time again. Their rich emotions are the source of their powerful power. Fantasy itself is a kind of power, enough to affect reality.


    It was definitely not an accident that Su Chang was able to come into contact with the heresy, but a planned attempt that led him to the Land of Infinity.


    Su Changxing''s expression didn''t change much. His whole body was wrapped in black silk threads, as if he was being wrapped in a bag. "I''ve seen people die, but I''ve never seen people die so simply. Are you going crazy here?"


    Another voice came.


    "Don''t you understand yet?"


    "There must be prisoners in the cage. These powers are just incidental, old powers from the past time, but they have not passed away with time, forming the cage."


    "And you will be the next prisoner!"


    Listening to these words, Su Changxing seemed to suddenly realize, showing a surprised look: "That means you plan to give up your strength and leave here, and break away from the status of a heretic in this way."


    "Hahaha, it seems you are not stupid. Humans are a spiritual race, but they are not very smart." The voice came again, and more figures could be seen emerging around.


    The smile on Su Changxing''s face changed and became colder and sarcastic. He turned to Jin and said, "It seems that the so-called spirit tribe are just smart guys."


    Jin nodded and UU Reading www.uukanshu.com said with certainty: "That seems to be the case."


    Hearing such words, the heretics were furious and felt humiliated. Even though they had stayed in this dark place for countless years, their arrogance in their bones had not been wiped away: "What qualifications do you lowly races have to say this? talk."


    Su Changxing shook his head: "It seems that greed is not unique to humans. It is a bad habit inherited from your species."


    "You don''t know that being able to stay here is already the greatest forgiveness, but you still want to go out. The dust-covered bones will melt in the light, and the things of the old era have long been eliminated, how can it be allowed."


    at the same time.


    The blue-skinned bearded bald head appeared in the seventh dimension, but only for an instant, the white light flashed, and then disappeared out of thin air, as if he had never appeared before.


    The heretic never appeared in the Infinite Land again. He was considered dead and achieved true liberation.


    Su Changxing looked up and saw a dark cave. Many people were squatting in the corner, sitting around the fire, whispering in low voices, and looking at him from the corner of their eyes.

 v4 Chapter 164： time does not wait

    "You came."


    A voice that was both strange and familiar came.


    Su Changxing looked for the voice. It was a man squatting in the corner, wearing a hood and lowering his head. His face could not be seen clearly.


    When he got closer, he could see his appearance clearly. The familiar face made him tremble.


    "Zhong Jueqing?" Su Changxing couldn''t help but frowned, "Are you also a heretic?"


    "No, the people here are not completely heretics, they are just preparing. There is an upper limit on the number of heretics."


    Zhong Jueqing''s expression was numb and he whispered: "You shouldn''t have come here. You will completely cut off the chance of reincarnation. You promised me you would never give up."


    Su Changxing said in a deep voice: "What did I promise you?"


    "Never give up." Zhong Jueqing repeated again, his voice without any emotion.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "You know what I mean, I want to know about reincarnation. Since you are already here, you must be out of reincarnation."


    Zhong Jueqing closed his eyes, sighed and said, "Never give up, that''s all."


    The white hair fell one by one, and the cave in front of him disappeared. Su Changxing quickly left this space. The matrix on his body was quickly absorbed by the discount store, and he was no longer bound by the Infinite Land.


    Those people just now are not heretics, they are just creatures bound in the land of eternity. Once the heretics disappear, they will become new heretics.


    Just like there will always be gods in the world, there will always be heretics in the Infernal Land, and there will always be loopholes in the rules.


    "Why is Zhong Jueqing here?" Su Changxing was a little confused. The scene he just saw was definitely not an illusion. He originally thought that Zhong Jueqing had died in the waves of the Black Sea, but he didn''t expect to see him again here and become Wu Jian. part of the land.


    The ghost ship slowly retreated, and then gradually retreated out of the door.


    "Aren''t we going in?" Jin asked.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "The goal has been achieved, there is no need to go in again."


    He came here just to obtain enough matrix, other things are not important, and he has now crossed the thunder pool one step, and if he takes another step forward, he may be doomed. The Infernal Land has a deep connection with him. It is just isolated from the discount store. The matrix is ??not in him, but is stored in the discount store.


    After they left, the door slowly closed again, and with a heavy sound, a figure appeared.


    "he left."


    "Are we just going to let him go? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If you miss it once, there may not be a second time."


    "Then what can we do? Can we still force him to stay? Once the order counterattack is triggered, I''m afraid we will all be here, even in this endless land."


    "What are you worried about? He is standing on the edge of the abyss, and he is afraid that he will not fall in. So what about humans, what about gods, but they are all ignorant races, and they cannot escape the constraints of the rules, let alone the darkness."


    ¡­


    The ghost ship sailed all the way out, getting faster and faster, with a clear goal.


    "Are we going out?" Jin said, leaning on the edge of the deck, playing with an exquisite tiara in his hand.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Maybe it won''t be as easy as now after I go out. I feel the eyes of the gods, and they began to notice me, starting from the time I became a god."


    Only later did he realize that he was still too anxious, too eager to become a god, but he suffered many shortcomings and was not adequately prepared.


    To the gods, he was also a heretic, a **** and a human at the same time.


    "Do you need me to wear this thing?" Jin said softly, looking at the crown in front of her. Her two eyes flashed with different colors, one red and one blue, and her expressions changed in many ways at the same time.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "It''s not necessary for the time being. Your current state is too unstable. Such power will make you completely collapse and drive you crazy."


    He is very confident in himself, but often not so confident in others. He is well aware of the shortcomings of various things and has a clear understanding of the laws of all things.


    Returning to the seventh dimension again, a whole new world appeared before his eyes, like a dream. He could see the stars of various worlds, and he could see everything in the world at a glance.


    A giant with black golden light appeared in the seventh dimension. Looking around, the pressure belonging to the gods spread out and spread to all the worlds.


    It seems that a sleeping **** suddenly woke up, the seventh dimension was shrouded in dirty dreams, and the ancient god''s remnants also became dim.


    Of course, Su Changxing didn''t know what those gods were afraid of, so he wanted to give it a try. The gods shouldn''t be so aggrieved.


    A real **** suddenly appeared and was known to countless people, especially those in the recent worlds. They were suddenly shrouded in dirty dreams without realizing it. It was just that their world was moving closer to the dirty dreams, and their Reality is tainted by dirty dreams.


    Su Changxing probably only needs one thought to make these worlds disappear naturally. Due to various reasons, they will form the apocalypse and pass away in the apocalypse.


    Of course, he can also make the people living in these worlds quickly become his believers, which is a matter of course.


    This is probably the power of plunder, easily plundering the will of mortals and making them submit.


    The high-latitude space of the seventh dimension is already in chaos, with level one security. For many years, the gods have not really appeared in their field of vision, but now they suddenly appear, just like a giant suddenly appeared in Lilliput. Even if they do nothing, they will feel at a loss.


    "Xu Kai! I got news that an unknown **** suddenly appeared in the seventh dimension. We''d better leave here immediately, otherwise we don''t know how we will die." A handsome middle-aged man came in a flying boat. He came to Xu Kai and said loudly, looking anxious.


    Xu Kai may be a newcomer, so he doesn''t have any special concepts about gods. Since his eyes are blinded, he can''t see any special expressions. He said calmly: "Our mission is not done?"


    The middle-aged man patted his shoulder angrily: "What mission are you doing at this time? Of course, survival is the most important thing. The devil knows what happened to that god. The existence of the **** is a disaster for us mortals, even if it is... Just one look at it and your mind will definitely fall into chaos and distortion.¡±


    "Although you usually don''t show off, I know that you are different from others and have special abilities, so you can''t die here. You have to go with me. I have reserved a ticket and will leave immediately."


    "time does not wait."


    Xu Kai nodded, his eyes covered with black cloth, "Wait a moment, my junior sister will be back soon."


    ¡­


    The ghost ship sailed all the way out, getting faster and faster, with a clear goal.


    "Are we going out?" Jin said, leaning on the edge of the deck, playing with an exquisite tiara in his hand.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Maybe it won''t be as easy as now after I go out. I feel the eyes of the gods, and they began to notice me, starting from the time I became a god."


    Only later did he realize that he was still too anxious, too eager to become a god, but he suffered many shortcomings and was not adequately prepared.


    To the gods, he was also a heretic, a **** and a human at the same time.


    "Do you need me to wear this thing?" Jin said softly, looking at the crown in front of her. Her two eyes flashed with different colors, one red and one blue, and her expressions changed in many ways at the same time.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "It''s not necessary for the time being. Your current state is too unstable. Such power will make you completely collapse and drive you crazy."


    He is very confident in himself, but often not so confident in others. He is well aware of the shortcomings of various things and has a clear understanding of the laws of all things.


    Returning to the seventh dimension again, a whole new world appeared before his eyes, like a dream. He could see the stars of various worlds, and he could see everything in the world at a glance.


    A giant with black golden light appeared in the seventh dimension. Looking around, the pressure belonging to the gods spread out and spread to all the worlds.


    It seems that a sleeping **** suddenly woke up, the seventh dimension was shrouded in dirty dreams, and the ancient god''s remnants also became dim.


    Of course, Su Changxing didn''t know what those gods were afraid of, so he wanted to give it a try. The gods shouldn''t be so aggrieved.


    A real **** suddenly appeared and was known to countless people, especially those in the recent worlds. They were suddenly shrouded in dirty dreams without realizing it. It was just that their world was moving closer to the dirty dreams, and their Reality is tainted by dirty dreams.


    Su Changxing probably only needs one thought to make these worlds disappear naturally. Due to various reasons, they will form the apocalypse and pass away in the apocalypse.


    Of course, he can also make the people living in these worlds quickly become his believers, which is a matter of course.


    This is probably the power of plunder, easily plundering the will of mortals and making them submit.


    The high-latitude space of the seventh dimension is already in chaos, with level one security. For many years, the gods have not really appeared in their field of vision, but now they suddenly appear, just like a giant suddenly appeared in Lilliput. Even if they do nothing, they will feel at a loss.


    "Xu Kai! I got news that an unknown **** suddenly appeared in the seventh dimension. We''d better leave here immediately, otherwise we don''t know how we will die." A handsome middle-aged man came in a flying boat. He came to Xu Kai and said loudly, looking anxious.


    Xu Kai may be a newcomer, so he doesn''t have any special concepts about gods. Since his eyes are blinded, he can''t see any special expressions. He said calmly: "Our mission is not done?"


    The middle-aged man patted his shoulder angrily: "What mission are you doing at this time? Of course, survival is the most important thing. The devil knows what happened to that god. The existence of the **** is a disaster for us mortals, even if it is... Just one look at it and your mind will definitely fall into chaos and distortion.¡±


    "Although you usually don''t show off, I know that you are different from others and have special abilities, so you can''t die here. You have to go with me. I have reserved a ticket and will leave immediately."


    "time does not wait."


    Xu Kai nodded, his eyes covered with black cloth, "Wait a moment, my junior sister will be back soon."


    ¡­


    The ghost ship sailed all the way out, getting faster and faster, with a clear goal.


    "Are we going out?" Jin said, leaning on the edge of the deck, playing with an exquisite tiara in his hand.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Maybe it won''t be as easy as now after I go out. I feel the eyes of the gods, and they began to notice me, starting from the time I became a god."


    Only later did he realize that he was still too anxious, too eager to become a god, but he suffered many shortcomings and was not adequately prepared.


    To the gods, he was also a heretic, a **** and a human at the same time.


    "Do you need me to wear this thing?" Jin said softly, looking at the crown in front of her. Her two eyes flashed with different colors, one red and one blue, and her expressions changed in many ways at the same time.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "It''s not necessary for the time being. Your current state is too unstable. Such power will make you completely collapse and drive you crazy."


    He is very confident in himself, but often not so confident in others. He is well aware of the shortcomings of various things and has a clear understanding of the laws of all things.


    Returning to the seventh dimension again, a whole new world appeared before his eyes, like a dream. He could see the stars of various worlds, and he could see everything in the world at a glance.


    A giant with black golden light appeared in the seventh dimension. Looking around, the pressure belonging to the gods spread out and spread to all the worlds.


    It seems that a sleeping **** suddenly woke up, the seventh dimension was shrouded in dirty dreams, and the ancient god''s remnants also became dim.


    Of course, Su Changxing didn''t know what those gods were afraid of, so he wanted to give it a try. The gods shouldn''t be so aggrieved.


    A real **** suddenly appeared and was known to countless people, especially those in the recent worlds. They were suddenly shrouded in dirty dreams without realizing it. It was just that their world was moving closer to the dirty dreams, and their Reality is tainted by dirty dreams.


    Su Changxing probably only needs one thought to make these worlds disappear naturally. Due to various reasons, they will form the apocalypse and pass away in the apocalypse.


    Of course, he can also make the people living in these worlds quickly become his believers, which is a matter of course.


    This is probably the power of plunder, easily plundering the will of mortals and making them submit.


    The high-latitude space of the seventh dimension is already in chaos, with level one security. For many years, the gods have not really appeared in their field of vision, but now they suddenly appear, just like a giant suddenly appeared in Lilliput. Even if they do nothing, they will feel at a loss.


    "Xu Kai! I got news that an unknown **** suddenly appeared in the seventh dimension. We''d better leave here immediately, otherwise we don''t know how we will die." A handsome middle-aged man came in a flying boat. He came to Xu Kai and said loudly, looking anxious.


    Xu Kai may be a newcomer, so he doesn''t have any special concepts about gods. Since his eyes are blinded, he can''t see any special expressions. He said calmly: "Our mission is not done?"


    The middle-aged man patted his shoulder angrily: "What mission are you doing at this time? Of course, survival is the most important thing. The devil knows what happened to that god. The existence of the **** is a disaster for us mortals, even if it is... Just one look at it and your mind will definitely fall into chaos and distortion.¡±


    "Although you usually don''t show off, I know that you are different from others and have special abilities, so you can''t die here. You have to go with me. I have reserved a ticket and will leave immediately."


    "time does not wait."


    Xu Kai nodded, his eyes covered with black cloth, "Wait a moment, my junior sister will be back soon."


    ¡­


    The ghost ship sailed all the way out, getting faster and faster, with a clear goal.


    "Are we going out?" Jin said, leaning on the edge of the deck, playing with an exquisite tiara in his hand.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Maybe it won''t be as easy as now after I go out. I feel the eyes of the gods, and they began to notice me, starting from the time I became a god."


    Only later did he realize that he was still too anxious, too eager to become a god, but he suffered many shortcomings and was not adequately prepared.


    To the gods, he was also a heretic, a **** and a human at the same time.


    "Do you need me to wear this thing?" Jin said softly, looking at the crown in front of her. Her two eyes flashed with different colors, one red and one blue, and her expressions changed in many ways at the same time.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "It''s not necessary for the time being. Your current state is too unstable. Such power will make you completely collapse and drive you crazy."


    He is very confident in himself, but often not so confident in others. He is well aware of the shortcomings of various things and has a clear understanding of the laws of all things.


    Returning to the seventh dimension again, a whole new world appeared before his eyes, like a dream. He could see the stars of various worlds, and he could see everything in the world at a glance.


    A giant with black golden light appeared in the seventh dimension. Looking around, the pressure belonging to the gods spread out and spread to all the worlds.


    It seems that a sleeping **** suddenly woke up, the seventh dimension was shrouded in dirty dreams, and the ancient god''s remnants also became dim.


    Of course, Su Changxing didn''t know what those gods were afraid of, so he wanted to give it a try. The gods shouldn''t be so aggrieved.


    A real **** suddenly appeared and was known to countless people, especially those in the recent worlds. They were suddenly shrouded in dirty dreams without realizing it. It was just that their world was moving closer to the dirty dreams, and their Reality is tainted by dirty dreams.


    Su Changxing probably only needs one thought to make these worlds disappear naturally. Due to various reasons, they will form the apocalypse and pass away in the apocalypse.


    Of course, he can also make the people living in these worlds quickly become his believers, which is a matter of course.


    This is probably the power of plunder, easily plundering the will of mortals and making them submit.


    The high-latitude space of the seventh dimension is already in chaos, with level one security. For many years, the gods have not really appeared in their field of vision, but now they suddenly appear, just like a giant suddenly appeared in Lilliput. Even if they do nothing, they will feel at a loss.


    "Xu Kai! I got news that an unknown **** suddenly appeared in the seventh dimension. We''d better leave here immediately, otherwise we don''t know how we will die." A handsome middle-aged man came in a flying boat. He came to Xu Kai and said loudly, looking anxious.


    Xu Kai may be a newcomer, so he doesn''t have any special concepts about gods. Since his eyes are blinded, he can''t see any special expressions. He said calmly: "Our mission is not done?"


    The middle-aged man patted his shoulder angrily: "What mission are you doing at this time? Of course, survival is the most important thing. The devil knows what happened to that god. The existence of the **** is a disaster for us mortals, even if it is... Just one look at it and your mind will definitely fall into chaos and distortion.¡±


    "Although you usually don''t show off, I know that you are different from others and have special abilities, so you can''t die here. You have to go with me. I have reserved a ticket and will leave immediately."


    "time does not wait."


    Xu Kai nodded, his eyes covered with black cloth, "Wait a moment, my junior sister will be back soon."


    ¡­


    The ghost ship sailed all the way out, getting faster and faster, with a clear goal.


    "Are we going out?" Jin said, leaning on the edge of the deck, playing with an exquisite tiara in his hand.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Maybe it won''t be as easy as now after I go out. I feel the eyes of the gods, and they began to notice me, starting from the time I became a god."


    Only later did he realize that he was still too anxious, too eager to become a god, but he suffered many shortcomings and was not adequately prepared.


    To the gods, he was also a heretic, a **** and a human at the same time.


    "Do you need me to wear this thing?" Jin said softly, looking at the crown in front of her. Her two eyes flashed with different colors, one red and one blue, and her expressions changed in many ways at the same time.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "It''s not necessary for the time being. Your current state is too unstable. Such power will make you completely collapse and drive you crazy."


    He is very confident in himself, but often not so confident in others. He is well aware of the shortcomings of various things and has a clear understanding of the laws of all things.


    Returning to the seventh dimension again, a whole new world appeared before his eyes, like a dream. He could see the stars of various worlds, and he could see everything in the world at a glance.


    A giant with black golden light appeared in the seventh dimension. Looking around, the pressure belonging to the gods spread out and spread to all the worlds.


    It seems that a sleeping **** suddenly woke up, the seventh dimension was shrouded in dirty dreams, and the ancient god''s remnants also became dim.


    Of course, Su Changxing didn''t know what those gods were afraid of, so he wanted to give it a try. The gods shouldn''t be so aggrieved.


    A real **** suddenly appeared and was known to countless people, especially those in the recent worlds. They were suddenly shrouded in dirty dreams without realizing it. It was just that their world was moving closer to the dirty dreams, and their Reality is tainted by dirty dreams.


    Su Changxing probably only needs one thought to make these worlds disappear naturally. Due to various reasons, they will form the apocalypse and pass away in the apocalypse.


    Of course, he can also make the people living in these worlds quickly become his believers, which is a matter of course.


    This is probably the power of plunder, easily plundering the will of mortals and making them submit.


    The high-latitude space of the seventh dimension is already in chaos, with level one security. For many years, the gods have not really appeared in their field of vision, but now they suddenly appear, just like a giant suddenly appeared in Lilliput. Even if they do nothing, they will feel at a loss.


    "Xu Kai! I got news that an unknown **** suddenly appeared in the seventh dimension. We''d better leave here immediately, otherwise we don''t know how we will die." A handsome middle-aged man came in a flying boat. He came to Xu Kai and said loudly, looking anxious.


    Xu Kai may be a newcomer, so he doesn''t have any special concepts about gods. Since his eyes are blinded, he can''t see any special expressions. He said calmly: "Our mission is not done?"


    The middle-aged man patted his shoulder angrily: "What mission are you doing at this time? Of course, survival is the most important thing. The devil knows what happened to that god. The existence of the **** is a disaster for us mortals, even if it is... Just one look at it and your mind will definitely fall into chaos and distortion.¡±


    "Although you usually don''t show off, I know that you are different from others and have special abilities, so you can''t die here. You have to go with me. I have reserved a ticket and will leave immediately."


    "time does not wait."


    Xu Kai nodded, his eyes covered with black cloth, "Wait a moment, my junior sister will be back soon."


    ¡­


    The ghost ship sailed all the way out, getting faster and faster, with a clear goal.


    "Are we going out?" Jin said, leaning on the edge of the deck, playing with an exquisite tiara in his hand.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Maybe it won''t be as easy as now after I go out. I feel the eyes of the gods, and they began to notice me, starting from the time I became a god."


    Only later did he realize that he was still too anxious, too eager to become a god, but he suffered many shortcomings and was not adequately prepared.


    To the gods, he was also a heretic, a **** and a human at the same time.


    "Do you need me to wear this thing?" Jin said softly, looking at the crown in front of her. Her two eyes flashed with different colors, one red and one blue, and her expressions changed in many ways at the same time.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "It''s not necessary for the time being. Your current state is too unstable. Such power will make you completely collapse and drive you crazy."


    He is very confident in himself, but often not so confident in others. He is well aware of the shortcomings of various things and has a clear understanding of the laws of all things.


    Returning to the seventh dimension again, a whole new world appeared before his eyes, like a dream. He could see the stars of various worlds, and he could see everything in the world at a glance.


    A giant with black golden light appeared in the seventh dimension. Looking around, the pressure belonging to the gods spread out and spread to all the worlds.


    It seems that a sleeping **** suddenly woke up, the seventh dimension was shrouded in dirty dreams, and the ancient god''s remnants also became dim.


    Of course, Su Changxing didn''t know what those gods were afraid of, so he wanted to give it a try. The gods shouldn''t be so aggrieved.


    A real **** suddenly appeared and was known to countless people, especially those in the recent worlds. They were suddenly shrouded in dirty dreams without realizing it. It was just that their world was moving closer to the dirty dreams, and their Reality is tainted by dirty dreams.


    Su Changxing probably only needs one thought to make these worlds disappear naturally. Due to various reasons, they will form the apocalypse and pass away in the apocalypse.


    Of course, he can also make the people living in these worlds quickly become his believers, which is a matter of course.


    This is probably the power of plunder, easily plundering the will of mortals and making them submit.


    The high-latitude space of the seventh dimension is already in chaos, with level one security. For many years, the gods have not really appeared in their field of vision, but now they suddenly appear, just like a giant suddenly appeared in Lilliput. Even if they do nothing, they will feel at a loss.


    "Xu Kai! I got news that an unknown **** suddenly appeared in the seventh dimension. We''d better leave here immediately, otherwise we don''t know how we will die." A handsome middle-aged man came in a flying boat. He came to Xu Kai and said loudly, looking anxious.


    Xu Kai may be a newcomer, so he doesn''t have any special concepts about gods. Since his eyes are blinded, he can''t see any special expressions. He said calmly: "Our mission is not done?"


    The middle-aged man patted his shoulder angrily: "What mission are you doing at this time? Of course, survival is the most important thing. The devil knows what happened to that god. The existence of the **** is a disaster for us mortals, even if it is... Just one look at it and your mind will definitely fall into chaos and distortion.¡±


    "Although you usually don''t show off, I know that you are different from others and have special abilities, so you can''t die here. You have to go with me. I have reserved a ticket and will leave immediately."


    "time does not wait."


    Xu Kai nodded, his eyes covered with black cloth, "Wait a moment, my junior sister will be back soon."


    ¡­


    The ghost ship sailed all the way out, getting faster and faster, with a clear goal.


    "Are we going out?" Jin said, leaning on the edge of the deck, playing with an exquisite tiara in his hand.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Maybe it won''t be as easy as now after I go out. I feel the eyes of the gods, and they began to notice me, starting from the time I became a god."


    Only later did he realize that he was still too anxious, too eager to become a god, but he suffered many shortcomings and was not adequately prepared.


    To the gods, he was also a heretic, a **** and a human at the same time.


    "Do you need me to wear this thing?" Jin said softly, looking at the crown in front of her. Her two eyes flashed with different colors, one red and one blue, and her expressions changed in many ways at the same time.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "It''s not necessary for the time being. Your current state is too unstable. Such power will make you completely collapse and drive you crazy."


    He is very confident in himself, but often not so confident in others. He is well aware of the shortcomings of various things and has a clear understanding of the laws of all things.


    Returning to the seventh dimension again, a whole new world appeared before his eyes, like a dream. He could see the stars of various worlds, and he could see everything in the world at a glance.


    A giant with black golden light appeared in the seventh dimension. Looking around, the pressure belonging to the gods spread out and spread to all the worlds.


    It seems that a sleeping **** suddenly woke up, the seventh dimension was shrouded in dirty dreams, and the ancient god''s remnants also became dim.


    Of course, Su Changxing didn''t know what those gods were afraid of, so he wanted to give it a try. The gods shouldn''t be so aggrieved.


    A real **** suddenly appeared and was known to countless people, especially those in the recent worlds. They were suddenly shrouded in dirty dreams without realizing it. It was just that their world was moving closer to the dirty dreams, and their Reality is tainted by dirty dreams.


    Su Changxing probably only needs one thought to make these worlds disappear naturally. Due to various reasons, they will form the apocalypse and pass away in the apocalypse.


    Of course, he can also make the people living in these worlds quickly become his believers, which is a matter of course.


    This is probably the power of plunder, easily plundering the will of mortals and making them submit.


    The high-latitude space of the seventh dimension is already in chaos, with level one security. For many years, the gods have not really appeared in their field of vision, but now they suddenly appear, just like a giant suddenly appeared in Lilliput. Even if they do nothing, they will feel at a loss.


    "Xu Kai! I got news that an unknown **** suddenly appeared in the seventh dimension. We''d better leave here immediately, otherwise we don''t know how we will die." A handsome middle-aged man came in a flying boat. He came to Xu Kai and said loudly, looking anxious.


    Xu Kai may be a newcomer, so he doesn''t have any special concepts about gods. Since his eyes are blinded, he can''t see any special expressions. He said calmly: "Our mission is not done?"


    The middle-aged man patted his shoulder angrily: "What mission are you doing at this time? Of course, survival is the most important thing. The devil knows what happened to that god. The existence of the **** is a disaster for us mortals, even if it is... Just one look at it and your mind will definitely fall into chaos and distortion.¡±


    "Although you usually don''t show off, I know that you are different from others and have special abilities, so you can''t die here. You have to go with me. I have reserved a ticket and will leave immediately."


    "time does not wait."


    Xu Kai nodded, his eyes covered with black cloth, "Wait a moment, my junior sister will be back soon."


    ¡­


    The ghost ship sailed all the way out, getting faster and faster, with a clear goal.


    "Are we going out?" Jin said, leaning on the edge of the deck, playing with an exquisite tiara in his hand.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Maybe it won''t be as easy as now after I go out. I feel the eyes of the gods, and they began to notice me, starting from the time I became a god."


    Only later did he realize that he was still too anxious, too eager to become a god, but he suffered many shortcomings and was not adequately prepared.


    To the gods, he was also a heretic, a **** and a human at the same time.


    "Do you need me to wear this thing?" Jin said softly, looking at the crown in front of her. Her two eyes flashed with different colors, one red and one blue, and her expressions changed in many ways at the same time.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "It''s not necessary for the time being. Your current state is too unstable. Such power will make you completely collapse and drive you crazy."


    He is very confident in himself, but often not so confident in others. He is well aware of the shortcomings of various things and has a clear understanding of the laws of all things.


    Returning to the seventh dimension again, a whole new world appeared before his eyes, like a dream. He could see the stars of various worlds, and he could see everything in the world at a glance.


    A giant with black golden light appeared in the seventh dimension. Looking around, the pressure belonging to the gods spread out and spread to all the worlds.


    It seems that a sleeping **** suddenly woke up, the seventh dimension was shrouded in dirty dreams, and the ancient god''s remnants also became dim.


    Of course, Su Changxing didn''t know what those gods were afraid of, so he wanted to give it a try. The gods shouldn''t be so aggrieved.


    A real **** suddenly appeared and was known to countless people, especially those in the recent worlds. They were suddenly shrouded in dirty dreams without realizing it. It was just that their world was moving closer to the dirty dreams, and their Reality is tainted by dirty dreams.


    Su Changxing probably only needs one thought to make these worlds disappear naturally. Due to various reasons, they will form the apocalypse and pass away in the apocalypse.


    Of course, he can also make the people living in these worlds quickly become his believers, which is a matter of course.


    This is probably the power of plunder, easily plundering the will of mortals and making them submit.


    The high-latitude space of the seventh dimension is already in chaos, with level one security. For many years, the gods have not really appeared in their field of vision, but now they suddenly appear, just like a giant suddenly appeared in Lilliput. Even if they do nothing, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com will make them feel at a loss.


    "Xu Kai! I got news that an unknown **** suddenly appeared in the seventh dimension. We''d better leave here immediately, otherwise we don''t know how we will die." A handsome middle-aged man came in a flying boat. He came to Xu Kai and said loudly, looking anxious.


    Xu Kai may be a newcomer, so he doesn''t have any special concepts about gods. Since his eyes are blinded, he can''t see any special expressions. He said calmly: "Our mission is not done?"


    The middle-aged man patted his shoulder angrily: "What mission are you doing at this time? Of course, survival is the most important thing. The devil knows what happened to that god. The existence of the **** is a disaster for us mortals, even if it is... Just one look at it and your mind will definitely fall into chaos and distortion.¡±


    "Although you usually don''t show off, I know that you are different from others and have special abilities, so you can''t die here. You have to go with me. I have reserved a ticket and will leave immediately."


    "time does not wait."


    Xu Kai nodded, his eyes covered with black cloth, "Wait a moment, my junior sister will be back soon."

 v4 Chapter 165： train

    Xu Kai and Zhu Xinxue are now on a mission in a team. They were preparing to go to the misty world where Zhou An was, but they ended up living in a high-latitude world. Since then, they have never found a way to go to the misty world. The fourth dimension is self-contained. It is not within the scope of the doomsday game, so players have no way to go there.


    This is the reason why no players have appeared in the misty world for many years.


    After they entered the high-latitude world, they seemed to be free, but they were trapped here. There was no way to go back in a short time. They needed to upgrade their level as players to have greater authority to go back.


    So doing tasks is also a way for them to go back. By doing tasks, they can increase their authority, so that they can enter and exit more worlds more freely.


    Compared to the beginning, Xu Kai was not so anxious. Instead, he seemed more leisurely and inconspicuous in the entire organization because he had received a message from Su Changxing not long ago, "Just live well."


    He also knew that his teacher had returned, and he did not need to worry about things at Blue Star. Living was not an easy task sometimes, and it was more important to keep a low profile when he was away from home.


    However, compared to him, Zhu Xinxue is much more high-profile. The high-dimensional world is really a brand new world for them, with more knowledge that was unimaginable before, and a more comprehensive understanding of the extraordinary system.


    A year after Zhu Xinxue came here, he advanced from the seventh level, Star Warlock, to the sixth level, Daqianqimen. The big reason was also because he came into contact with the knowledge about warlocks in the high-latitude world.


    Warlocks are mathematicians in a broad sense, calculating everything in their own way, calculating time, calculating space, and then controlling everything.


    This knowledge is quite complex and profound, and can only be mastered by people with relevant spirituality. It is also jokingly called theology by many players, saying that it is knowledge passed down by the gods.


    Before anyone arrived, a voice came from outside, "Brother, are we leaving?"


    Zhu Xinxue pushed the door open and entered with bright eyes, like shining stars falling from the sky, connecting heaven and earth.


    She has changed a lot compared to before. Her skin is still white, but she has deep dark circles under her eyes, somewhere between weak and lively.


    The middle-aged man was a little surprised and said, "Have you heard about it too?"


    Zhu Xinxue smiled: "Do you need to hear this? When you look up, you can see that the light belonging to the gods spreads out from the space and is wrapped around like silk. We have been affected."


    The middle-aged man took off the goggles from his head, shook the dust off, and nodded thoughtfully: "As expected of the most talented warlock in Shen Yun, he has actually noticed it."


    He is Feng Xingyun, one of the veteran figures in Shen Yunzhong, but he has no real power and is rarely known to others. Xu Kai and Xu Kai joined this player organization because of his introduction.


    The two parties got to know each other very naturally. It seemed that they just met by chance and got on well with each other. Maybe they took a fancy to Zhu Xinxue''s talent as a warlock.


    Xu Kai''s performance has always been mediocre, with no outstanding characteristics, not too strong, and of course he doesn''t do anything. Everything seems to be just right.


    Immediately, Feng Xingyun''s face became serious: "Zhu Xinxue, you can''t directly see or perceive the gods. Otherwise, it will cause irreversible damage to your spirit."


    "We warlocks are also the most taboo about this. It is important to seek good fortune and avoid misfortune, and long-term is even more important."


    He has now completely closed off his five senses, and does not dare to understand the external environment at all. Although he is quite curious, he just does not take a peek at the unknown god.


    Zhu Xinxue was stunned for a moment and shook her head: "What should I do? I have already seen it, and I can vaguely see the god. It is a dark golden giant, standing in the void."


    Feng Xingyun''s pupils shook, he looked Zhu Xinxue from side to side, and then asked: "Have you felt anything abnormal now, such as hallucinations or something like that?"


    He didn''t notice anything abnormal about Zhu Xinxue''s appearance. Generally speaking, when the mind is distorted, the body will also change accordingly. The shape of the soul and body are generally the same.


    Zhu Xinxue shook her head: "There seems to be nothing abnormal, everything is normal now!"


    "..." Feng Xingyun said nothing and fell into deep thought.


    Xu Kai couldn''t feel the presence of the god, but only noticed that the surrounding environment had changed slightly at a certain moment. It was very subtle, so subtle that people would subconsciously ignore it.


    With his current strength, he could barely notice that no one else in the organization, including Zhu Xinxue, knew that he had advanced to the fifth level long ago and was a top-notch master in the entire organization.


    "Could it be that this **** won''t do much harm to humans?" Xu Kai hypothesized.


    As soon as he said this, he felt that something was wrong. It was not logically right.


    Zhu Xinxue thought for a moment and said, "Could it be that what I saw was not a god, but something else?"


    Feng Xingyun couldn''t judge, so he had to say: "Let''s leave here first. The train is here. Tickets are very tight now. I can only get so many tickets. Some people in the city have already noticed this."


    "We have to get out of here as soon as possible. If we delay any longer, I''m afraid we will be trapped here."


    Something like this suddenly happened in the seventh dimension. The first choice of most players is probably to leave here. The gods are much more terrifying than the apocalypse, and there is no need to be tough with them. That is something that the people above need to consider.


    Shen Yun is not a small organization in the seventh dimension. It spans several worlds and also has a place in high latitudes.


    In addition to the three of them, there were three other people in the organization, two men and one woman, all of whom had a good relationship with Feng Xingyun. The group of people rushed to the lobby of the train. To the north outside the city, it would only be half a mile away by flying boat. It can be reached in an hour.


    It''s just that when they arrived at the outside of the train hall, there was already a guardrail blocking the outside. The train was armed and no one was allowed to enter or exit at will. The inside and outside were sealed tightly, and even a fifth-level strongman could not break through. .


    "Only those with tickets can enter. Those without tickets should leave here. Stop hanging around here and go back to the city to wait for news."


    A man in a black jacket shouted with a loudspeaker, and the sound echoed around like a radio for everyone to hear.


    It''s just that the more this happens, the more people gather outside the train hall. Even if many people don''t get the news and can''t feel the presence of gods, they can feel uneasiness. It comes from the intuition of extraordinary people and they don''t feel comfortable even if they stay in high dimensions. It must be safe.


    But not everyone has a ticket to leave, and there are even fewer interdimensional trains.


    He has now completely closed off his five senses, and does not dare to understand the external environment at all. Although he is quite curious, he just does not take a peek at the unknown god.


    Zhu Xinxue was stunned for a moment and shook her head: "What should I do? I have already seen it, and I can vaguely see the god. It is a dark golden giant, standing in the void."


    Feng Xingyun''s pupils shook, he looked Zhu Xinxue from side to side, and then asked: "Have you felt anything abnormal now, such as hallucinations or something like that?"


    He didn''t notice anything abnormal about Zhu Xinxue''s appearance. Generally speaking, when the mind is distorted, the body will also change accordingly. The shape of the soul and body are generally the same.


    Zhu Xinxue shook her head: "There seems to be nothing abnormal, everything is normal now!"


    "..." Feng Xingyun said nothing and fell into deep thought.


    Xu Kai couldn''t feel the presence of the god, but only noticed that the surrounding environment had changed slightly at a certain moment. It was very subtle, so subtle that people would subconsciously ignore it.


    With his current strength, he could barely notice that no one else in the organization, including Zhu Xinxue, knew that he had advanced to the fifth level long ago and was a top-notch master in the entire organization.


    "Could it be that this **** won''t do much harm to humans?" Xu Kai hypothesized.


    As soon as he said this, he felt that something was wrong. It was not logically right.


    Zhu Xinxue thought for a moment and said, "Could it be that what I saw was not a god, but something else?"


    Feng Xingyun couldn''t judge, so he had to say: "Let''s leave here first. The train is here. Tickets are very tight now. I can only get so many tickets. Some people in the city have already noticed this."


    "We have to get out of here as soon as possible. If we delay any longer, I''m afraid we will be trapped here."


    Something like this suddenly happened in the seventh dimension. The first choice of most players is probably to leave here. The gods are much more terrifying than the apocalypse, and there is no need to be tough with them. That is something that the people above need to consider.


    Shen Yun is not a small organization in the seventh dimension. It spans several worlds and also has a place in high latitudes.


    In addition to the three of them, there were three other people in the organization, two men and one woman, all of whom had a good relationship with Feng Xingyun. The group of people rushed to the lobby of the train. To the north outside the city, it would only be half a mile away by flying boat. It can be reached in an hour.


    It''s just that when they arrived at the outside of the train hall, there was already a guardrail blocking the outside. The train was armed and no one was allowed to enter or exit at will. The inside and outside were sealed tightly, and even a fifth-level strongman could not break through. .


    "Only those with tickets can enter. Those without tickets should leave here. Stop hanging around here and go back to the city to wait for news."


    A man in a black jacket shouted with a loudspeaker, and the sound echoed around like a radio for everyone to hear.


    It''s just that the more this happens, the more people gather outside the train hall. Even if many people don''t get the news and can''t feel the presence of gods, they can feel uneasiness. It comes from the intuition of extraordinary people and they don''t feel comfortable even if they stay in high dimensions. It must be safe.


    But not everyone has a ticket to leave, and there are even fewer interdimensional trains.


    He has now completely closed off his five senses, and does not dare to understand the external environment at all. Although he is quite curious, he just does not take a peek at the unknown god.


    Zhu Xinxue was stunned for a moment and shook her head: "What should I do? I have already seen it, and I can vaguely see the god. It is a dark golden giant, standing in the void."


    Feng Xingyun''s pupils shook, he looked Zhu Xinxue from side to side, and then asked: "Have you felt anything abnormal now, such as hallucinations or something like that?"


    He didn''t notice anything abnormal about Zhu Xinxue''s appearance. Generally speaking, when the mind is distorted, the body will also change accordingly. The shape of the soul and body are generally the same.


    Zhu Xinxue shook her head: "There seems to be nothing abnormal, everything is normal now!"


    "..." Feng Xingyun said nothing and fell into deep thought.


    Xu Kai couldn''t feel the presence of the god, but only noticed that the surrounding environment had changed slightly at a certain moment. It was very subtle, so subtle that people would subconsciously ignore it.


    With his current strength, he could barely notice that no one else in the organization, including Zhu Xinxue, knew that he had advanced to the fifth level long ago and was a top-notch master in the entire organization.


    "Could it be that this **** won''t do much harm to humans?" Xu Kai hypothesized.


    As soon as he said this, he felt that something was wrong. It was not logically right.


    Zhu Xinxue thought for a moment and said, "Could it be that what I saw was not a god, but something else?"


    Feng Xingyun couldn''t judge, so he had to say: "Let''s leave here first. The train is here. Tickets are very tight now. I can only get so many tickets. Some people in the city have already noticed this."


    "We have to get out of here as soon as possible. If we delay any longer, I''m afraid we will be trapped here."


    Something like this suddenly happened in the seventh dimension. The first choice of most players is probably to leave here. The gods are much more terrifying than the apocalypse, and there is no need to be tough with them. That is something that the people above need to consider.


    Shen Yun is not a small organization in the seventh dimension. It spans several worlds and also has a place in high latitudes.


    In addition to the three of them, there were three other people in the organization, two men and one woman, all of whom had a good relationship with Feng Xingyun. The group of people rushed to the lobby of the train. To the north outside the city, it would only be half a mile away by flying boat. It can be reached in an hour.


    It''s just that when they arrived at the outside of the train hall, there was already a guardrail blocking the outside. The train was armed and no one was allowed to enter or exit at will. The inside and outside were sealed tightly, and even a fifth-level strongman could not break through. .


    "Only those with tickets can enter. Those without tickets should leave here. Stop hanging around here and go back to the city to wait for news."


    A man in a black jacket shouted with a loudspeaker, and the sound echoed around like a radio for everyone to hear.


    It''s just that the more this happens, the more people gather outside the train hall. Even if many people don''t get the news and can''t feel the presence of gods, they can feel uneasiness. It comes from the intuition of extraordinary people and they don''t feel comfortable even if they stay in high dimensions. It must be safe.


    But not everyone has a ticket to leave, and there are even fewer interdimensional trains.


    He has now completely closed off his five senses, and does not dare to understand the external environment at all. Although he is quite curious, he just does not take a peek at the unknown god.


    Zhu Xinxue was stunned for a moment and shook her head: "What should I do? I have already seen it, and I can vaguely see the god. It is a dark golden giant, standing in the void."


    Feng Xingyun''s pupils shook, he looked Zhu Xinxue from side to side, and then asked: "Have you felt anything abnormal now, such as hallucinations or something like that?"


    He didn''t notice anything abnormal about Zhu Xinxue''s appearance. Generally speaking, when the mind is distorted, the body will also change accordingly. The shape of the soul and body are generally the same.


    Zhu Xinxue shook her head: "There seems to be nothing abnormal, everything is normal now!"


    "..." Feng Xingyun said nothing and fell into deep thought.


    Xu Kai couldn''t feel the presence of the god, but only noticed that the surrounding environment had changed slightly at a certain moment. It was very subtle, so subtle that people would subconsciously ignore it.


    With his current strength, he could barely notice that no one else in the organization, including Zhu Xinxue, knew that he had advanced to the fifth level long ago and was a top-notch master in the entire organization.


    "Could it be that this **** won''t do much harm to humans?" Xu Kai hypothesized.


    As soon as he said this, he felt that something was wrong. It was not logically right.


    Zhu Xinxue thought for a moment and said, "Could it be that what I saw was not a god, but something else?"


    Feng Xingyun couldn''t judge, so he could only say: "Let''s leave here first. The train is here. Tickets are very tight now. I can only get so many tickets. Some people in the city have already noticed this."


    "We have to get out of here as soon as possible. If we delay any longer, I''m afraid we will be trapped here."


    Something like this suddenly happened in the seventh dimension. The first choice of most players is probably to leave here. The gods are much more terrifying than the apocalypse, and there is no need to be tough with them. That is something that the people above need to consider.


    Shen Yun is not a small organization in the seventh dimension. It spans several worlds and also has a place in high latitudes.


    In addition to the three of them, there were three other people in the organization, two men and one woman, all of whom had a good relationship with Feng Xingyun. The group of people rushed to the lobby of the train. To the north outside the city, it would only be half a mile away by flying boat. It can be reached in an hour.


    It''s just that when they arrived at the outside of the train hall, there was already a guardrail blocking the outside. The train was armed and no one was allowed to come in and out at will. The inside and outside were sealed tightly, and even a fifth-level powerhouse could not break through. .


    "Only those with tickets can enter. Those without tickets should leave here. Stop hanging around here and go back to the city to wait for news."


    A man in a black jacket shouted with a loudspeaker, and the sound echoed around like a radio for everyone to hear.


    It''s just that the more this happens, the more people gather outside the train hall. Even if many people don''t get the news and can''t feel the presence of gods, they can feel uneasiness. It comes from the intuition of extraordinary people and they don''t feel comfortable even if they stay in high dimensions. It must be safe.


    But not everyone has a ticket to leave, and there are even fewer interdimensional trains.


    He has now completely closed off his five senses, and does not dare to understand the external environment at all. Although he is quite curious, he just does not take a peek at the unknown god.


    Zhu Xinxue was stunned for a moment and shook her head: "What should I do? I have already seen it, and I can vaguely see the god. It is a dark golden giant, standing in the void."


    Feng Xingyun''s pupils shook, he looked Zhu Xinxue from side to side, and then asked: "Have you felt anything abnormal now, such as hallucinations or something like that?"


    He didn''t notice anything abnormal about Zhu Xinxue''s appearance. Generally speaking, when the mind is distorted, the body will also change accordingly. The shape of the soul and body are generally the same.


    Zhu Xinxue shook her head: "There seems to be nothing abnormal, everything is normal now!"


    "..." Feng Xingyun said nothing and fell into deep thought.


    Xu Kai couldn''t feel the presence of the god, but only noticed that the surrounding environment had changed slightly at a certain moment. It was very subtle, so subtle that people would subconsciously ignore it.


    With his current strength, he could barely notice that no one else in the organization, including Zhu Xinxue, knew that he had advanced to the fifth level long ago and was a top-notch master in the entire organization.


    "Could it be that this **** won''t do much harm to humans?" Xu Kai hypothesized.


    As soon as he said this, he felt that something was wrong. It was not logically right.


    Zhu Xinxue thought for a moment and said, "Could it be that what I saw was not a god, but something else?"


    Feng Xingyun couldn''t judge, so he could only say: "Let''s leave here first. The train is here. Tickets are very tight now. I can only get so many tickets. Some people in the city have already noticed this."


    "We have to get out of here as soon as possible. If we delay any longer, I''m afraid we will be trapped here."


    Something like this suddenly happened in the seventh dimension. The first choice of most players is probably to leave here. The gods are much more terrifying than the apocalypse, and there is no need to be tough with them. That is something that the people above need to consider.


    Shen Yun is not a small organization in the seventh dimension. It spans several worlds and also has a place in high latitudes.


    In addition to the three of them, there were three other people in the organization, two men and one woman, all of whom had a good relationship with Feng Xingyun. The group of people rushed to the lobby of the train. To the north outside the city, it would only be half a mile away by flying boat. It can be reached in an hour.


    It''s just that when they arrived at the outside of the train hall, there was already a guardrail blocking the outside. The train was armed and no one was allowed to come in and out at will. The inside and outside were sealed tightly, and even a fifth-level powerhouse could not break through. .


    "Only those with tickets can enter. Those without tickets should leave here. Stop hanging around here and go back to the city to wait for news."


    A man in a black jacket shouted with a loudspeaker, and the sound echoed around like a radio for everyone to hear.


    It''s just that the more this happens, the more people gather outside the train hall. Even if many people don''t get the news and can''t feel the presence of gods, they can feel uneasiness. It comes from the intuition of extraordinary people and they don''t feel comfortable even if they stay in high dimensions. It must be safe.


    But not everyone has a ticket to leave, and there are even fewer interdimensional trains.


    He has now completely closed off his five senses, and does not dare to understand the external environment at all. Although he is quite curious, he just does not take a peek at the unknown god.


    Zhu Xinxue was stunned for a moment and shook her head: "What should I do? I have already seen it, and I can vaguely see the god. It is a dark golden giant, standing in the void."


    Feng Xingyun''s pupils shook, he looked Zhu Xinxue from side to side, and then asked: "Have you felt anything abnormal now, such as hallucinations or something like that?"


    He didn''t notice anything abnormal about Zhu Xinxue''s appearance. Generally speaking, when the mind is distorted, the body will also change accordingly. The shape of the soul and body are generally the same.


    Zhu Xinxue shook her head: "There seems to be nothing abnormal, everything is normal now!"


    "..." Feng Xingyun said nothing and fell into deep thought.


    Xu Kai couldn''t feel the presence of the god, but only noticed that the surrounding environment had changed slightly at a certain moment. It was very subtle, so subtle that people would subconsciously ignore it.


    With his current strength, he could barely notice that no one else in the organization, including Zhu Xinxue, knew that he had advanced to the fifth level long ago and was a top-notch master in the entire organization.


    "Could it be that this **** won''t do much harm to humans?" Xu Kai hypothesized.


    As soon as he said this, he felt that something was wrong. It was not logically right.


    Zhu Xinxue thought for a moment and said, "Could it be that what I saw was not a god, but something else?"


    Feng Xingyun couldn''t judge, so he could only say: "Let''s leave here first. The train is here. Tickets are very tight now. I can only get so many tickets. Some people in the city have already noticed this."


    "We have to get out of here as soon as possible. If we delay any longer, I''m afraid we will be trapped here."


    Something like this suddenly happened in the seventh dimension. The first choice of most players is probably to leave here. The gods are much more terrifying than the apocalypse, and there is no need to be tough with them. That is something that the people above need to consider.


    Shen Yun is not a small organization in the seventh dimension. It spans several worlds and also has a place in high latitudes.


    In addition to the three of them, there were three other people in the organization, two men and one woman, all of whom had a good relationship with Feng Xingyun. The group of people rushed to the lobby of the train. To the north outside the city, it would only be half a mile away by flying boat. It can be reached in an hour.


    It''s just that when they arrived at the outside of the train hall, there was already a guardrail blocking the outside. The train was armed and no one was allowed to come in and out at will. The inside and outside were sealed tightly, and even a fifth-level powerhouse could not break through. .


    "Only those with tickets can enter. Those without tickets should leave here. Stop hanging around here and go back to the city to wait for news."


    A man in a black jacket shouted with a loudspeaker, and the sound echoed around like a radio for everyone to hear.


    It''s just that the more this happens, the more people gather outside the train hall. Even if many people don''t get the news and can''t feel the presence of gods, they can feel uneasiness. It comes from the intuition of extraordinary people and they don''t feel comfortable even if they stay in high dimensions. It must be safe.


    But not everyone has a ticket to leave, and there are even fewer interdimensional trains.


    He has now completely closed off his five senses, and does not dare to understand the external environment at all. Although he is quite curious, he just does not take a peek at the unknown god.


    Zhu Xinxue was stunned for a moment and shook her head: "What should I do? I have already seen it, and I can vaguely see the god. It is a dark golden giant, standing in the void."


    Feng Xingyun''s pupils shook, he looked Zhu Xinxue from side to side, and then asked: "Have you felt anything abnormal now, such as hallucinations or something like that?"


    He didn''t notice anything abnormal about Zhu Xinxue''s appearance. Generally speaking, when the mind is distorted, the body will also change accordingly. The shape of the soul and body are generally the same.


    Zhu Xinxue shook her head: "There seems to be nothing abnormal, everything is normal now!"


    "..." Feng Xingyun said nothing and fell into deep thought.


    Xu Kai couldn''t feel the presence of the god, but only noticed that the surrounding environment had changed slightly at a certain moment. It was very subtle, so subtle that people would subconsciously ignore it.


    With his current strength, he could barely notice that no one else in the organization, including Zhu Xinxue, knew that he had advanced to the fifth level long ago and was a top-notch master in the entire organization.


    "Could it be that this **** won''t do much harm to humans?" Xu Kai hypothesized.


    As soon as he said this, he felt that something was wrong. It was not logically right.


    Zhu Xinxue thought for a moment and said, "Could it be that what I saw was not a god, but something else?"


    Feng Xingyun couldn''t judge, so he could only say: "Let''s leave here first. The train is here. Tickets are very tight now. I can only get so many tickets. Some people in the city have already noticed this."


    "We have to get out of here as soon as possible. If we delay any longer, I''m afraid we will be trapped here."


    Something like this suddenly happened in the seventh dimension. The first choice of most players is probably to leave here. The gods are much more terrifying than the apocalypse, and there is no need to be tough with them. That is something that the people above need to consider.


    Shen Yun is not a small organization in the seventh dimension. It spans several worlds and also has a place in high latitudes.


    In addition to the three of them, there were three other people in the organization, two men and one woman, all of whom had a good relationship with Feng Xingyun. The group of people rushed to the lobby of the train. To the north outside the city, it would only be half a mile away by flying boat. It can be reached in an hour.


    It''s just that when they arrived at the outside of the train hall, there was already a guardrail blocking the outside. The train was armed and no one was allowed to come in and out at will. The inside and outside were sealed tightly, and even a fifth-level powerhouse could not break through. .


    "Only those with tickets can enter. Those without tickets should leave here. Stop hanging around here and go back to the city to wait for news."


    A man in a black jacket shouted with a loudspeaker, and the sound echoed around like a radio for everyone to hear.


    It''s just that the more this happens, the more people gather outside the train hall. Even if many people don''t get the news and can''t feel the presence of gods, they can feel uneasiness. It comes from the intuition of extraordinary people and they don''t feel comfortable even if they stay in high dimensions. It must be safe.


    But not everyone has a ticket to leave, and there are even fewer interdimensional trains.


    He has now completely closed off his five senses, and does not dare to understand the external environment at all. Although he is quite curious, he just does not take a peek at the unknown god.


    Zhu Xinxue was stunned for a moment and shook her head: "What should I do? I have already seen it, and I can vaguely see the god. It is a dark golden giant, standing in the void."


    Feng Xingyun''s pupils shook, he looked Zhu Xinxue from side to side, and then asked: "Have you felt anything abnormal now, such as hallucinations or something like that?"


    He didn''t notice anything abnormal about Zhu Xinxue''s appearance. Generally speaking, when the mind is distorted, the body will also change accordingly. The shape of the soul and body are generally the same.


    Zhu Xinxue shook her head: "There seems to be nothing abnormal, everything is normal now!"


    "..." Feng Xingyun said nothing and fell into deep thought.


    Xu Kai couldn''t feel the presence of the god, but only noticed that the surrounding environment had changed slightly at a certain moment. It was very subtle, so subtle that people would subconsciously ignore it.


    With his current strength, he could barely notice that no one else in the organization, including Zhu Xinxue, knew that he had advanced to the fifth level long ago and was a top-notch master in the entire organization.


    "Could it be that this **** won''t do much harm to humans?" Xu Kai hypothesized.


    As soon as he said this, he felt that something was wrong. It was not logically right.


    Zhu Xinxue thought for a moment and said, "Could it be that what I saw was not a god, but something else?"


    Feng Xingyun couldn''t judge, so he could only say: "Let''s leave here first. The train is here. Tickets are very tight now. I can only get so many tickets. Some people in the city have already noticed this."


    "We have to get out of here as soon as possible. If we delay any longer, I''m afraid we will be trapped here."


    Something like this suddenly happened in the seventh dimension. The first choice of most players is probably to leave here. The gods are much more terrifying than the apocalypse, and there is no need to be tough with them. That is something that the people above need to consider.


    Shen Yun is not a small organization in the seventh dimension, UU Reading£÷£÷w. uukanshu.com spans several worlds and also has a place in high latitudes.


    In addition to the three of them, there were three other people in the organization, two men and one woman, all of whom had a good relationship with Feng Xingyun. The group of people rushed to the lobby of the train. To the north outside the city, it would only be half a mile away by flying boat. It can be reached in an hour.


    It''s just that when they arrived at the outside of the train hall, there was already a guardrail blocking the outside. The train was armed and no one was allowed to come in and out at will. The inside and outside were sealed tightly, and even a fifth-level powerhouse could not break through. .


    "Only those with tickets can enter. Those without tickets should leave here. Stop hanging around here and go back to the city to wait for news."


    A man in a black jacket shouted with a loudspeaker, and the sound echoed around like a radio for everyone to hear.


    It''s just that the more this happens, the more people gather outside the train hall. Even if many people don''t get the news and can''t feel the presence of gods, they can feel uneasiness. It comes from the intuition of extraordinary people and they don''t feel comfortable even if they stay in high dimensions. It must be safe.


    But not everyone has a ticket to leave, and there are even fewer interdimensional trains.

 v4 Chapter 166： Turn bad luck into good fortune

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    Before Xu Kai and the others arrived at the ticket check-in area, an explosion came from hundreds of meters away. The tall silver guardrail was broken down and more than a dozen armed train personnel were blown away.


    "Someone wants to rush in by force!" Feng Xingyun said in a deep voice.


    Xu Kai also looked back. The world was strange and bizarre in his eyes. The more powerful the Beyonder, the weirder his form became.


    It was a middle-aged man with a naked eye on his chest. The eyeball radiated with torrential flames. The flames compressed and exploded, radiating over a wide range.


    "If you don''t want to leave, don''t leave, everyone!"


    He said with an angry face. He was not weak, and he looked like he was at least a fifth-level extraordinary person.


    "presumptuous!"


    A voice came from inside.


    Then, there was a gunshot, and the middle-aged man''s head disappeared. He stood straight on the spot. A man wearing a cowboy hat appeared from the hollow of the guardrail, holding a long-barreled musket in his left hand. The muzzle of the musket There was green smoke and the smell of gunpowder could be smelled.


    A fifth-level Extraordinary was dealt with so easily, which also made the others calm down and understand that once they did something that crossed the line here, they would be killed by the train''s weapons even if they were not killed by the gods.


    The train armed people are also some players, but they are relatively mysterious and do not usually interact with other players. Their main task is to maintain the operation of the train and follow the stated regulations.


    "If you have a ticket, you can get in. If you don''t have a ticket, stay away. It''s a very simple principle." The man wearing a cowboy hat said loudly, looking coldly at the people outside, wearing a train staff sign around his neck.


    Then, he turned around and walked inside, and the part of the fence that had been blown away was filled in again.


    "If you want to forcefully storm the train station, I''m afraid only a powerful person can do it." Another person traveling with him said with a thankful look on his face.


    Just as they were approaching the ticket check-in point, a voice shouted, "Xu Kai, do you have tickets?"


    Xu Kai looked back and saw that they were some other people, but they did not belong to the same organization. They had just cooperated with them on previous tasks. The one who spoke was a young man with a chain tied around his head. His name was Shangguan. Although his body was thin , but his breath was very strong, his voice was thunderous, and his temper was quite violent.


    Xu Kai still remembered that he rushed into the ghost group alone, almost died in it, and almost caused their mission to fail.


    "No, I just went over to take a look." Xu Kai said calmly, ignoring him and continuing to follow Feng Xingyun forward, but he was grabbed and then more than ten people surrounded him.


    Shang Guo said angrily: "I don''t seem to know this person. He can''t be some big shot in your Shen Yun family. Now everyone knows that he is a **** who appears in the seventh dimension."


    "Everyone wants to leave. I think it should be fair. You must have the votes to let two places come out."


    Feng Xingyun was not angry. After all, they were all veterans. He walked to the front and said with a smile: "You want tickets? Why do you want tickets from us? Someone broke in just now. Why don''t you try it? Do you think we are easy to bully? ?¡±


    Feng Xingyun didn''t have a great reputation in the city, and he rarely walked around, so few people knew him, and the only people he usually came into contact with were the warlocks in the circle.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 167： disaster

    The whistle came from the void, accompanied by a fierce gust of wind. The track was covered with a layer of white frost, reflecting the figures of the people next to it.


    "The train is here, we are ready to leave." Feng Xingyun turned around and said, putting on his goggles again. He was dressed in a very rustic style. He was wearing a one-piece khaki denim suit and looked like a repairman in the sewer.


    The more powerful the Extraordinary is, the more they can feel the influence of beings in the void on the world.


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 v4 Chapter 168： Get a glimpse of real people

    "According to legend, there was a person who crossed that realm. I didn''t expect that you, Feng Xingyun, actually reached the top."


    Mr. An said with a laugh, and dropped the scroll in his hand to the ground, as if it had fallen into the floor. More creatures constructed with ink and wash quickly climbed out of that position, and then rushed past like a train from the distance.


    "I''ll open the way, you follow."


    Feng Xingyun glanced back with a serious look, and saw the person who was about to follow him: "No matter what,


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 v4 Chapter 169： insect

    Most of the people on the train died when they hit the ocean disaster, but the reality changed slightly due to the influence of reality.


    Xu Kai sat in the interrogation room on the train and said helplessly: "I''ve already said it, I don''t know why I appeared there."


    The person who asked him was a handsome, elegant man, a fifth-level extraordinary person. He obviously sensed something was wrong, so he asked Xu Kai repeatedly and checked for any abnormalities in him.


    The interrogator fell silent, and indeed found nothing unusual about Xu Kai, "The carriage you are in is No. 15, but as far as we know, Car No. 15 has disappeared, and only a few people are still alive."


    Xu Kai said angrily: "If that''s the case, then why did you interrogate them? Isn''t this bullying the weak and fearing the strong?"


    Those warlocks are not easy to mess with. Even their train weapons must be treated with caution. A warlock once sank an entire train in subspace.


    Warlocks are well-known in high latitudes, and basically all organizations with names and surnames know about them.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, and someone said: "Let him out, he is fine."


    The interrogators were not surprised. They knew that Xu Kai and the warlocks were together and would be fished out sooner or later. They just wanted to ask for some information before that.


    "Is it related to the sudden appearance?" The interrogator stood up and said, still not giving up.


    "I don''t know." Xu Kai shook his head, with a smile on his face, and saw Zhu Xinxue''s little head peeking out from the window on the door.


    "Get out." The interrogator sighed, knowing that he couldn''t ask anything from Xu Kai.


    Opening the door and walking out, Feng Xingyun stood behind, with his hands behind his back, his eyes flashing behind his goggles: "How did you do that?"


    Xu Kai shook his head: "You know, it has nothing to do with me. Don''t you warlocks all know how to seek good luck and avoid disaster? It''s very dangerous to take the two of us with you."


    He understood that the **** who suddenly appeared was his teacher, and also understood the dangerous situation they were in now.


    The enemies faced by the gods are naturally gods. The two of them are now the source of disaster for everyone, and they should stay away from nature.


    Feng Xingyun said: "I know that if I really wanted to avoid it, I wouldn''t have taken you with me in the first place."


    "Disasters are linked one after another, and you blindly avoid them. In the end, there will always be a time when you can''t escape."


    Zhu Xinxue turned around and said, "Brother Feng, you have seen the disaster."


    Feng Xingyun didn''t answer, just smiled inexplicably and looked at the stars outside the window.


    ¡­


    Among the stars, a person opened his eyes, holding a folding fan in his hand, with the temperament of a scholar, raising the Milky Way above his head with one hand, looking in a certain direction, with a thoughtful look in his eyes, and whispered in a low voice:


    "One thousand years, a thousand years ahead of schedule!"


    "Are you ready to have an end?"


    Another voice sounded in my ears, and another pair of eyes opened in the stars, hoarse and strong: "Don''t you understand yet? This is a meaningless thing. Let me go, and let go of yourself."


    The man shook his head: "There must be an end. Until then, you and I can stay here. Time will tell everything."


    "You''re kidding yourself."


    "Even if it is, so what, it''s not a loss if I can support you."

 v4 Chapter 170： Ancient Eternal God

    Su Changxing revealed his true identity for no other reason than to seek the truth and see clearly the reality in this world that only gods can touch.


    The past time is being compressed layer by layer, just like a thousand-layer cake. This is probably the so-called reincarnation. Time moves forward and finally reaches the starting point.


    In this reincarnation of time, everything will become meaningless, and everything that has been done will be cleared out in the end and restored to the original point.


    Anyone who sees this truth will feel desperate, boring, confused, and sink into darkness.


    But the gods will not. They themselves will live forever. No matter how time moves forward, for them it will only change one direction.


    There are answers to many things, right in front of you, as if everything is on the established route.


    Time naturally does not fold on its own, but becomes like this due to interference under great power. I think it is probably the method of the gods, but why do the gods do this?


    "You don''t want time to move forward?" Su Changxing shook his head. He couldn''t see the end of time. He was not a **** who controlled time.


    Like a sigh.


    He walked forward in the quagmire, and the entire dimension shook slightly. Under the extension of the rules, it became more powerful every moment, and dark golden light illuminated the entire void.


    The ghost ship was wrapped in it, and the people on the ship were extremely shocked. Weilu guessed that Su Changxing was a true god, but he did not expect to be so powerful, probably comparable to the goddess of magic.


    A lot of messages pop up on your phone.


    [Warning, stop what you are doing now, you have broken the doomsday rules]


    [Warning, stop what you are doing now, you have broken the doomsday rules]


    [Warning, stop what you are doing now, you have broken the doomsday rules]


    ¡­


    Su Changxing ignored it and reached out to break through the dimensional barrier and enter the next dimension. At this moment, he was completely blind and had no scruples. He would only accomplish what he wanted in his heart.


    This is how gods should be.


    There was a ray of light, with a human silhouette in the light, covered with a veil of clouds and mist, as if the entire universe was behind Him.


    "You can''t go any further."


    The misty voice came, and Su Changxing finally stopped, without breaking through the dimensional barrier, and glanced away.


    [The Ancient Eternal God: The ruler of the old days, often appears as a misty phantom walking through the world. Compared with the ordinary old gods, it is more ancient. It has existed in the world as early as when the ancient gods were still there. ¡¿


    [The other party grabs your body and makes you unable to move]


    [The rules are solidifying bit by bit, and your power is being weakened]


    ¡­


    Su Changxing opened his eyes wide. The power of the old **** was still beyond his expectation, and he had no way to resist. He and the ghost ship were being quickly dragged into the opposite side of the world. The opponent stood on the other side and grabbed his body. part.


    Once he truly falls into the wrong side of the world, he will probably have no way out. Facing these terrifying old gods, just one of them can completely suppress him, and this.

 v4 Chapter 171： 8 human beings

    Suddenly a **** appeared in the seventh dimension. No one expected it, and the three religions themselves were unprepared. The inexplicable death of several guardian gods caught them off guard.


    The third dimension.


    Above the white clouds, eight figures are sitting, and there are curls of green smoke rising. This place must be the pinnacle of the world.


    "Some gods appear in the seventh dimension, causing the seventh dimension to be completely closed. Someone has to go and see what''s going on."


    The speaker has a fat head, big ears, and a bald head, with bare **** and a string of Buddhist beads in his hand. He always has an inexplicable smile on his face when he speaks, which makes people shudder. This person is none other than the Holy Buddha, Ning. Xiao, one of the eight human beings and the head of Buddhism among the three religions, has survived for countless years, like a god.


    Just to his left sat a blind, white-haired old man with a kind face. He roared, "That''s easy to say. Why don''t you go? Don''t you three religions like to meddle in other people''s business the most?"


    "As far as I know, at least twelve demigods died in the seventh dimension, almost all at the same time."


    Beings like them don''t dare to go to the seventh dimension. The more powerful they are, the easier they are to be targeted, just like demigods.


    Ordinary people can live well in the seventh dimension, with numb perception and no idea what is happening in the outside world, and can still live as usual. Sometimes ignorance is a blessing.


    Wearing a Taoist robe and sitting upright, a middle-aged man with handsome features and neatly trimmed beard seemed to be surrounded by immortal energy. He was none other than the head of the Sanqing Sect, Li Yunzhi, and said loudly: "Everyone should understand what it means, right? The mission has changed, which means our goals have changed significantly."


    They gathered here not only because of the gods that appeared in the seventh dimension, but also because the targets they were chasing before from the three religions had changed from pursuit to careful encirclement, and their importance had also risen to the first echelon.


    This makes people think of the relationship between them.


    Sitting opposite Li Yunzhi was a hairy man, wearing a heavy exoskeleton that covered most of his body. A glimmering diode was exposed on his chest. He said with a sneer:


    "Haha, don''t be so hypocritical. Anyone with a brain can guess that someone has become a god, and he is probably the target of your three religions."


    After the words fell, everyone looked over with different expressions. Many people''s eyes showed undisguised greed. Compared with ordinary people, they were more "frank" and there was no need to go too far. Conceal your emotions.


    Becoming a **** is such an alluring word. Countless people have been pursuing it for endless years, but it seems that for them humans, it is an illusory existence.


    Someone laughed and said: "Since he has become a god, it truly proves that there is indeed a path to becoming a god, but we have not found it."


    Sitting directly in front is a blond young man with fair skin, holding his chin with one hand and closing his eyes tightly. It is the leader of the Guangming Sect, Ezeron, slowly opening his green eyes and saying with a smile:


    "If that''s the case, we can just go to him and ask him clearly. He is the target of our three religions anyway. Of course, this is not just a matter for our three religions. The rest of you can also join if you are willing in this regard."


    On the other side, an old man holding a staff and wearing rags said with a smile: "You three religions are crazy enough. If the gods say to hunt, you will hunt. Aren''t you afraid of backlash?"


    Ning Xiao turned the prayer beads in his hand and said calmly: "It''s not like I''ve never done this kind of thing before. It''s no longer the age of gods. It''s okay for them to hide. If they come out and wander around, no one can blame them."


    "In the final analysis, gods are just powerful creatures."


    They are relying on Doomsday Game. If they really want to hunt the gods, they will definitely rely on not only them, but also Doomsday Game''s help.


    The old man in rags began to laugh: "You three religions really have no respect for gods. The world has a deep misunderstanding of you."


    Ning Xiao also smiled and seemed to be affected by the emotion. He shook his head and said with a change of voice: "Having said that, it might be a lot easier if you join me."


    The old man stopped his smile and said: "I don''t want to know the secret of becoming a god. Give me the core fragment of the magic well in your hands and I will join. How about it?"


    Ning Xiao said simply: "No problem, I know, you are waiting here."

 v4 Chapter 172： destroy

    It was a world where the level of power was not particularly high. Technological civilization and extraordinary systems were closely integrated. A large number of satellites surrounded the world for defense purposes.


    Such a world barrier is enough to withstand fifth-level extraordinary beings, but for a demigod, it is like a piece of paper that breaks with a light poke and falls from the sky with monstrous flames, which is the real doomsday.


    Among them are not only the natives of the world, but also players from other worlds. They themselves are attacked by demons, so there are constant wars.


    When a demigod single-mindedly destroys a world, it is unstoppable. The flames invade the entire world like waves, and cities are burned down one by one. Such flames are so terrifying that they seem to never go out. Once contaminated, there is only death. One piece.


    When the creatures in this world find that destruction is doomed, they will choose to escape from the world.


    Most players choose to leave at the first opportunity. Even if the doomsday game provides unimaginably rich rewards for this, they will not let them have the idea of ??staying.


    The richer the rewards, the greater the danger of the mission. This is a consistent routine in doomsday games. Everyone knows that if the mission rewards are abnormally high, it is basically a dead end.


    Players can easily leave, but the natives of this world cannot. Only a small number of them escape the world, and the rest either wait to die or fight to the death.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the world?¡±


    Angelo looked down at this world that looked clean and beautiful. It was much gentler than the world he was in before. It was not an exaggeration to say it was paradise.


    He also knew that Su Changxing asked him to destroy the world not without reason, but because of some necessary reason.


    But he couldn''t see what was so special about this world.


    Of course he couldn''t see that there was nothing wrong with the world itself, it just shouldn''t exist. The core was void and the beginning was illusory.


    Su Changxing was also observing the world.


    Finally, he reached this position, and this doomsday came to him. Once upon a time, he hated the doomsday so much.


    Angelo moved very quickly and could not wait for the high-latitude reaction. Compared with the current turmoil in the seventh dimension, the destruction of a world was considered an insignificant matter.


    Things developed more smoothly than expected. Angelo''s power was enough to completely dominate the world. Just when most of the world was destroyed, an accident happened.


    A large amount of fog rose from the ocean, extinguishing the surrounding flames, and a huge transparent creature rolled out and crawled out, accompanied by the sound of roaring waves.


    It looked like a transparent amoeba, with countless mouths and eyes, grinning and looking at the flaming bird in the sky with a hostile look.


    There was actually a demigod hidden in this seemingly ordinary world. Even Su Changxing had not discovered it before. Only after most of the world was destroyed, this giant amoeba was forced to appear.


    It sleeps in this world, using the ocean as its bed and the sky as its quilt. After being forcibly awakened, of course it feels bed-like and extremely angry.


    Su Changxing was not surprised when he saw the sudden appearance of this demigod. It also confirmed some of his conjectures. These worlds born in nothingness are indeed related to the gods. Even if the gods are not responsible, they certainly cannot escape the relationship.


    [Aquatic Mother: Demigod, a demigod sleeping in the ocean. She can switch between different substances. The creatures in the world will be unknowingly affected. There are no human believers, but there are aquatic races in the deep sea. believer. ¡¿


    Angelo saw the huge amoeba in front of him and said with great interest: "Is a thing like you really intelligent?"


    The demigod in front of him was obviously different from him. He was born a demigod, but he grew up as a human being.


    "Chi chi chi..." The aquatic mother made a threatening sound, like water waves swaying in the air, and the nearby ground gradually changed from solid to liquid and became part of the ocean.


    "I can''t leave. Of course you have to protect this world, and you can''t leave either." Angelo said to himself. He never intended to let go of the other person from the beginning to the end. His body turned into a big red bird and flew away again. In the past, in the most brutal way.


    There is no doubt about Angelo''s strength. Ordinary demigods cannot be his opponents, and they master some of the real rules.


    As the earth shook, Angelo penetrated the body of the Aquatic Mother with his claws, burning with flames. The surrounding space also distorted with the high temperature, making the Aquatic Mother smaller and smaller.


    The aquatic mother made a horrifying cry and realized the danger. The creature in front of her was extremely terrifying. It was no match at all. It was already too late to escape.


    Angelo caught him and gnawed on its flesh bit by bit with his mouth, making clear bird calls and appearing extremely excited. Although devouring his own kind could not make him a god, it could also make him become more powerful. powerful.


    The power belonging to the aquatic mother flowed into his body bit by bit, causing him to gradually grow in size. He flew to a high altitude and overlooked the world, and then the rolling flames fell down.


    This situation lasted for half a month. The entire world was wrapped in flames. There were no living creatures, but it was still not completely destroyed. It was not that simple to completely destroy a world.


    Finally, after a certain moment, an explosion occurred in the center of the world. The shock wave impacted the entire world from the inside out, and it was like a huge black hole appeared, collapsing inward.


    ¡­

 v4 Chapter 173： the truth

    In the dim room, there was incense, which smelled of chocolate, and a row of uneven candles. A sheep hung in the middle, dripping with blood, and gathered in one place on the ground, spreading out in a spiral shape.


    A dark atmosphere filled the space.


    "is that so?"


    Xin Jiu said with a serious expression, but he always felt that something was wrong with this ceremony.


    The elder next to him, Diane, nodded: "Yes, this is a method obtained from those cultists. It should be able to communicate with that person, but it is very dangerous. Are you sure you want to do this?"


    The other members around them also had solemn faces. What they did was too crazy, and they seemed to be no different from those pagans. Their leader actually wanted to communicate with the **** head-on. This was simply a fantasy.


    Xin Jiu shook his head: "This must be done. Since we cannot fight against the gods, we must find a way to communicate with them."


    Diane smiled hoarsely: "But I don''t think this is meaningful. Can things like gods really communicate?"


    "Besides, those people don''t care, but we have to intervene. I always feel that this is not a good thing."


    Xin Jiu took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "You should leave here first. If I am still alive, you will come back."


    This is a desolate world. There are no human beings. There are only a few lives lingering. The sky is full of sand. And this house stands on the highest mountain, closest to the moon and close to the sky. Ceremonies are also held here to communicate. Ritual of the **** of blind asking.


    Since ten years ago, a large number of believers in the God of Blind Demand have appeared in the seventh dimension, existing in various worlds. Many times they will announce the end of the world, and then the world will usher in an irreversible doomsday, and everything will be destroyed. .


    The others followed the light of guidance and left the world, leaving Xin Jiu alone, standing in the dim room, looking at a dark golden light that appeared above his head. There seemed to be a figure in the light.


    He knew that the **** had responded to his call, and all the cells in his body trembled. The fear and fear penetrated deep into his bones and soul.


    He felt the arrival of the other party, then opened his hands and shouted loudly in the strong wind: "Please allow me to tell you my intentions, please stop your destructive behavior. If you have any needs, we will do our best to satisfy you."


    "Those destroyed worlds are innocent after all, and the creatures in the world are also innocent."


    As he spoke, tears fell from his eyes, and he began to cry loudly.


    Su Changxing stared at each other. Ignorance itself was a mistake. The two sides were not on the same plane, so it was difficult to communicate.


    But he was indeed curious as to why the other party knew that the destruction of those worlds was related to him. Most of the time it was not him who did it himself. Many times it was Angelo, the Jade Dragon Demon, or Jin who did it.


    Rebirth and destruction are the common sense of the world. Every moment, a large number of worlds are destroyed, and every moment, a large number of worlds are born.


    What he was involved in was only a part of the destroyed world, but it was noticed by these mortals.


    "Is it because of the believers?"


    The followers of the God of Blind Demanding were not developed by him, but appeared spontaneously, and continued to gather towards him. The number of dark and twisted beliefs increased in the past ten years.


    Su Changxing would not explain that much, but said: "I will not destroy the seventh dimension, but you also have to do one thing for me."


    ¡­


    After walking out of the room again, Xin Jiu''s expression remained normal and there was nothing unusual about him. The other members of the Shitian Alliance looked strange.


    Diane asked: "Did it fail? Maybe this ritual only works on those pagans,"


    Xin Jiu shook his head: "I contacted him. This **** is different from what we expected. He is quite rational."


    "In this case, it''s like destroying those worlds in a planned way."


    Diane couldn''t wait to ask: "What will be the result?"


    Xin Jiu glanced at him sideways, but didn''t say anything more: "I won''t reveal the specific content, but after this contact, we won''t have too fierce a conflict with this god, enough to prevent us from having a violent conflict with this god. Grounded in the seventh dimension.¡±


    Their Shitian Alliance is rooted in the seventh dimension. Although it is not as big as the three religions, it can be regarded as a local snake in the seventh dimension. Its influence here may not be comparable to that of the three religions.


    It is even less possible for them to leave here. The world they were born in is here, one of many worlds.


    Another tall and thin man wearing glasses, Wei Yiming whispered: "The news about becoming a **** has gone crazy recently. It is said that someone has mastered the way to become a god. All forces are making moves, and they are all watching. We in the seventh dimension just don¡¯t dare to come in.¡±


    Xin Jiu shook his head: "Obviously someone is spreading it deliberately, but it''s just groundless, huh, becoming a god?"


    "It seems like I haven''t heard of anyone becoming a **** in a million years...if he could become a god, he would have become a **** a long time ago."


    "The path to the extraordinary has no limits, but humans have limits. The third level reaches the top, and it is impossible to go higher."


    Diane said with a smile: "I heard that once you break through the third level, you will never have the chance to become a god."


    ¡­

 v4 Chapter 174： hide

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    "After so many years, you yourselves should understand that if you can become a god, you have already become a god. There is no need to wait until now."


    Feng Xingyun raised his head and said, launching a more fierce resistance. His body was torn into pieces by the chains, and pieces of meat, large and small, fell from the dome.


    The sound stopped suddenly.


    Feng Xingyun is dead.


    Chen Shan smiled: "Well, I already know."


    He didn''t need Feng Xingyun. He told him that he only needed Feng Xingyun to resist. If he wanted to see the truth, he didn''t need to see it exactly, he just needed to see a shadow.


    Everything in the world is connected.


    Xu Kai''s appearance appeared in his mind, with a golden light behind him, reaching straight into the sky.


    "It turns out it really has something to do with him."


    Chen Shan smiled and said, "The path to becoming a **** is related to the ninth dimension, and the ninth dimension is closed. It seems that the only way to enter is through that method."


    According to the information obtained so far, the path to becoming a **** is related to the ninth dimension.


    When he was sitting on a small chair with his head down and thinking, he didn''t notice at all that there was a figure behind him, wearing goggles and a jumpsuit. He looked like the recently deceased Feng Xingyun.


    Chen Shan reacted, raised his head and looked back, stretched out his left hand in front of him, and was penetrated by a short transparent dagger.


    Immediately afterwards, dazzling lightning flashed on Chen Shan''s body, and his body was entangled by thunder and lightning, unable to move.


    "There is one rule you should remember. Gods are gods with countless legs, while humans are gods with two legs."


    Feng Xingyun penetrated Chen Shan''s eyebrows in one line, and then disappeared into this space. This was not a shuttle move, but that he had gone to other places from a certain moment before, so death is Can be remedied.


    Chen Shan seemed to be dead. He moved and pulled out the blade between his eyebrows with both hands: "You run really fast. You beat eagles and get pecked by eagles all day long."


    There was a faint pain in his eyes, and he thought of the man who dug out his eyes. Although he had been dead for many years, it was still unforgettable in his mind.


    Chen Shan''s strength was so terrifying that Feng Xingyun could only run, constantly shuttling through this strange world, his body transforming into thousands of shapes and running in different directions.


    ¡­


    Xu Kai was carrying a blue sports bag and wearing black sunglasses, standing in the sun. They had changed their appearance seven or eight years ago.


    Just because they were hunted down by mysterious forces, they were unable to defend themselves by various means, and several people around them died tragically, so they could only hide in the future, or even completely change their identities.


    During this period, Xu Kai and his team followed other teams to various worlds to complete some not-so-difficult tasks. The rewards were not rich, it could be said to be meager, but this was just a cover-up. The more ordinary and low-key they were, the less likely they were to attract attention.


    Xu Kai is also happy to live like this. His position is very special. As long as he sees the truth and witnesses more things, he can continue to become stronger. Although he is still a fifth-level extraordinary fold, he is much stronger than ten years ago. ten times.


    This time, their mission was to deal with the blood derivatives of a world, and some of them were contaminated on the edge of the blood moon.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 175： concussive blow

    Just as Feng Xingyun expected, the ninth dimension that the Chen family went to first, guided by the coordinates of the doomsday game, landed on the Blue Star.


    There are sixteen people in total, fifteen fifth-level extraordinarys and one fourth-level extraordinary. With such power, it is easy to level the ordinary world.


    But when they just landed on the Blue Star, they were bombarded by tens of thousands of lasers. Countless robots rushed over from all directions. There were millions of people in the dark area, and there were swarms of nano-robots in the sky. Rolling like ocean waves.


    Such an AI civilization can develop tens of millions of times faster than human beings. As long as there are no resource constraints, it can develop upwards without an upper limit.


    But similar to human beings, they all destroy themselves in the end, and eventually lead to self-destruction, at a faster speed than human beings.


    at last.


    They will be surprised to find one thing, that is, their existence has no meaning, especially after losing human control.


    Su Changxing still maintains contact with the dwarf T3, and uses divine power to communicate with it to keep its development at its best stage and avoid self-destruction.


    The entire robot group is like his believers. Although they cannot provide a steady stream of faith, they can guarantee absolute loyalty and have considerable combat effectiveness.


    The mechanical legion developed with the dwarf T3 as the center is enough to compete with the fourth-order extraordinary, and can indirectly absorb the power of Su Changxing, thus showing terrifying combat effectiveness.


    Su Changxing did not have direct contact with Blue Star, and Blue Star was still under his protection.


    No matter what, this is his home planet, and it hides some unimaginable secrets, probably related to the ancient gods, and the discount store should also come from here.


    "Robots? This is a mechanical civilization. Why does such a thing still exist? Didn''t mechanical civilization become extinct in the last era?" One of them shouted, and his body was penetrated by lasers. Because the lasers in the space were too dense, they could not To avoid it, you can only carry it hard.


    One of the fourth-order extraordinarys is a middle-aged man wearing glasses and well-dressed. Chen Bansheng, the contemporary elder of the Chen family, is also one of the few fourth-order extraordinarys. He once single-handedly suppressed a world. The Ghost Doomsday is known to many players as the "Rubik''s Cube Player".


    He didn''t panic when he saw this situation. Because he had enough confidence, he waved one hand and cut off the surrounding space. A huge black Rubik''s Cube appeared, blocking the lasers flying from all around.


    He said: "The ninth dimension has long been out of the scope of calculations, so it is not surprising that there is mechanical civilization. However, it seems that the mechanical civilization in this world has not developed for long. Otherwise, it would have been extinct long ago."


    Mechanical civilization often develops from human civilization, and will spontaneously clean up all humans before developing more vigorously.


    This seems to be an ironclad rule, and no one can explain why it is so. Different machine civilizations are often completely different, but in the end they all choose to destroy their creators.


    Some people say this is because humans have touched the taboos of gods.


    More Rubik''s Cubes appeared all around, grew larger in the sky, and smashed down like mountains, smashing large swaths of robots into pieces.


    Energy is constantly surging in space.


    In the Rubik''s Cube, a younger-looking Beyonder said: "Uncle Biansheng, why are the people in this world so hostile to us? Could it be that these robots are cleaning up humans, and we happened to hit the muzzle of the gun."

 v4 Chapter 176： white wing puppet

    Shock strike is a means of simulating the distortion of space by a black hole. It uses high-density energy to break through the limitations of space and can theoretically kill fourth-order extraordinary beings.


    But this is only theoretical, and how it actually works can only be demonstrated after practice.


    The Rubik''s Cubes in the sky were shattered one by one as the space vibrated, turning into sporadic light spots and disappearing into the darkness.


    There is also a gap at the fourth level. Even if it is only half a step, compared to the previous Extraordinary, it is enough to be one level behind.


    Chen Biansheng was already a fourth-level extraordinary a thousand years ago, and it only took him three hundred years to become a fourth-level extraordinary. He is considered extremely talented, and with the support of the Chen family, his true strength is unfathomable. .


    The land with a radius of thousands of miles was flattened, and a dark pit appeared. Chen Biansheng and others stepped in the air. Only one person died. It was because of an accident that he accidentally left the range covered by the Rubik''s Cube.


    "Sure enough, it should not be underestimated." Chen Biansheng said with a sigh, "It is said that mechanical civilization has reached its peak and can rival the third level. Now it seems to be true."


    Others looked at the scene around them with lingering fears. If Chen Biansheng hadn''t been here, none of them would have survived.


    Chen Can, the junior of the Chen family, took a breath of air and said, "Uncle, aren''t we in a very dangerous situation now? Why don''t we leave here first and seek help from the family."


    Chen Biansheng spent a lot of money resisting this concussive blow. He panted slightly and said: "No need, they can only launch such an attack once or twice at most, which requires a huge amount of energy, and it is more like some kind of attack." Directional detonation."


    Then, his eyes swept far away, traveling through space, and locked onto Lin Xiuyu''s position.


    "Got you."


    Chen Biansheng smiled, as long as he killed the people behind the scenes, all this could be easily solved.


    A large number of robots appeared in the sky again, from all directions. The highest-level robots were completely comparable to fifth-order extraordinary ones. They completely borrowed the structure of the rune warriors, so their appearance was similar, and there were many of them.


    Unfortunately, due to certain rules and regulations, it has not yet broken through the technological threshold and cannot create robots that can compete with fourth-order extraordinary beings.


    The robots fell in pieces, like falling dumplings, but they were still completely unable to stop Chen Biansheng.


    Although Blue Star has developed for so many years, the strongest Beyonders are still only at the fifth level, and there are only a few of them. The main reason is that they started too late.


    Xie Feier held up the long sword with both hands and stood in front of Lin Xiuyu. He saw the Rubik''s Cube coming from the sky in the distance and slashed it with his sword. Black lines appeared in the sky, like substantial existences. It was wrapped around the Rubik''s Cube in circles, and then broken one by one.


    Before the Rubik''s Cube came close, Xie Feier vomited blood and fell to his knees on the ground, suppressed by invisible pressure and unable to move.


    "You are too immature, leave here, I will let you live." Chen Biansheng hovered above the tall building and said lightly, looking very strong. At this point, he has already secured the victory, knowing that these people may There is no way to deal with him anymore.


    To the ordinary world, fourth-level extraordinary beings are like natural disasters, capable of destroying the world.


    Xie Feier''s face was red, and there were blood-red wounds on her fair skin. She stood up unsteadily: "Don''t tell me until you step on my body!"


    Lin Xiuyu bent over and stood quietly behind, very ordinary, and sighed and said: "If you can survive, you can leave."


    The control of the mechanical army is in his hands, and the other party will definitely kill him.


    Lin Xiuyu turned to look at Chen Biansheng and said calmly: "Are you afraid of death? Or did you think that you would die here before you came here."


    Chen Biansheng smiled, as if he was watching a joke: "It''s impossible to die, but I definitely won''t die here. But you are too fierce. Maybe we could have a friendly discussion."


    Lin Xiuyu shook his head. He could see a person''s heart, which was composed of many past deeds: "You can''t, I have already seen through you!"


    "And...you''ve lost your only chance to kill me."


    Before he could finish his words, the Rubik''s Cube fell from the sky, like a huge mountain hiding the sky and blocking out all the light. If the Rubik''s Cube really waited until it fell, absolutely no one within a hundred miles would be able to survive.


    Chen Biansheng was not a murderous person, but at this moment he was really angry, and his anger was drawn out by a mortal who was not even an extraordinary person.


    It was a bit baffling and annoying, as if something was out of his control. Ever since he became a fourth-level Extraordinary, he had the confidence to do whatever he did, and he should have the confidence to do so.


    Blazing white light appeared in front of Sheffield out of thin air, swimming like water waves. A figure with six wings blocked the falling Rubik''s Cube with one hand, and held a huge silver sword in the other hand. go.


    Countless feathers shining with white light fell from the sky, very gently, but the wind could not move them.


    It was Hua Umbrella who had just arrived, but it just so happened that she was now a white-winged puppet, a demigod, one of the twelve angels, and her strength was probably around the fourth level.


    Silver-white runes were all over her body, and the next one turned into a white light and charged towards Chen Biansheng. With extreme speed and power, the rules were the same. She easily broke through the black Rubik''s Cube and penetrated Chen Biansheng''s body. Body.


    Although they are both at the fourth level, they are completely different.


    "Fallen man, accept judgment!"


    With flames burning in Hua San''s eyes, he shouted loudly and slashed with his sword again.


    Chen Biansheng was left with only half of his body. He wanted to escape from this world, but it was too late. The realm he formed fell apart in an instant.


    There was a look of surprise in his eyes: "This place is indeed related to the gods, and it hides the way to become a god!"


    Become a god, who doesn''t want to become a god, but I''m afraid he has no chance.


    Chen Biansheng''s body disappeared in mid-air without leaving any trace. At the same time, the flower umbrella also disappeared, leaving only a dozen fifth-level extraordinary people standing on the ground looking at each other.


    Chen Can showed a look of disbelief: "Angels exist here, and they killed Uncle Master!"


    Angels are different from ordinary demigods. They are attached to the existence of real gods and are more terrifying than ordinary demigods.


    Moreover, it is said that every angel is immortal and immortal. Even if they are completely wiped out, they will be reborn in the kingdom of gods.


    Without Chen Biansheng, the remaining people will naturally not be able to make any waves. If the mechanical legions hold them back, they can all be buried with another concussive strike.


    but.


    These people seemed to have thought of this and immediately fled in all directions. In the end, most of them were buried, and the remaining people also died of exhaustion one by one during the siege.


    Lin Xiuyu turned to look at Chen Biansheng and said calmly: "Are you afraid of death? Or did you think that you would die here before you came here."


    Chen Biansheng smiled, as if he was watching a joke: "It''s impossible to die, but I definitely won''t die here. But you are too fierce. Maybe we could have a friendly discussion."


    Lin Xiuyu shook his head. He could see a person''s heart, which was composed of many past deeds: "You can''t, I have already seen through you!"


    "And...you''ve lost your only chance to kill me."


    Before he could finish his words, the Rubik''s Cube fell from the sky, like a huge mountain hiding the sky and blocking out all the light. If the Rubik''s Cube really waited until it fell, absolutely no one within a hundred miles would be able to survive.


    Chen Biansheng was not a murderous person, but at this moment he was really angry, and his anger was drawn out by a mortal who was not even an extraordinary person.


    It was a bit baffling and annoying, as if something was out of his control. Ever since he became a fourth-level Extraordinary, he had the confidence to do whatever he did, and he should have the confidence to do so.


    Blazing white light appeared in front of Sheffield out of thin air, swimming like water waves. A figure with six wings blocked the falling Rubik''s Cube with one hand, and held a huge silver sword in the other hand. go.


    Countless feathers shining with white light fell from the sky, very gently, but the wind could not move them.


    It was Hua Umbrella who had just arrived, but it just so happened that she was now a white-winged puppet, a demigod, one of the twelve angels, and her strength was probably around the fourth level.


    Silver-white runes were all over her body, and the next one turned into a white light and charged towards Chen Biansheng. With extreme speed and power, the rules were the same. She easily broke through the black Rubik''s Cube and penetrated Chen Biansheng''s body. Body.


    Although they are both at the fourth level, they are completely different.


    "Fallen man, accept judgment!"


    With flames burning in Hua San''s eyes, he shouted loudly and slashed with his sword again.


    Chen Biansheng was left with only half of his body. He wanted to escape from this world, but it was too late. The realm he formed fell apart in an instant.


    There was a look of surprise in his eyes: "This place is indeed related to the gods, and it hides the way to become a god!"


    Become a god, who doesn''t want to become a god, but I''m afraid he has no chance.


    Chen Biansheng''s body disappeared in mid-air without leaving any trace. At the same time, the flower umbrella also disappeared, leaving only a dozen fifth-level extraordinary people standing on the ground looking at each other.


    Chen Can showed a look of disbelief: "Angels exist here, and they killed Uncle Master!"


    Angels are different from ordinary demigods. They are attached to the existence of real gods and are more terrifying than ordinary demigods.


    Moreover, it is said that every angel is immortal and immortal. Even if they are completely wiped out, they will be reborn in the kingdom of gods.


    Without Chen Biansheng, the remaining people will naturally not be able to make any waves. If the mechanical legions hold them back, they can all be buried with another concussive strike.


    but.


    These people seemed to have thought of this and immediately fled in all directions. In the end, most of them were buried, and the remaining people also died of exhaustion one by one during the siege.


    Lin Xiuyu turned to look at Chen Biansheng and said calmly: "Are you afraid of death? Or did you think that you would die here before you came here."


    Chen Biansheng smiled, as if he was watching a joke: "It''s impossible to die, but I definitely won''t die here. But you are too fierce. Maybe we could have a friendly discussion."


    Lin Xiuyu shook his head. He could see a person''s heart, which was composed of many past deeds: "You can''t, I have already seen through you!"


    "And...you''ve lost your only chance to kill me."


    Before he could finish his words, the Rubik''s Cube fell from the sky, like a huge mountain hiding the sky and blocking out all the light. If the Rubik''s Cube really waited until it fell, absolutely no one within a hundred miles would be able to survive.


    Chen Biansheng was not a murderous person, but at this moment he was really angry, and his anger was drawn out by a mortal who was not even an extraordinary person.


    It was a bit baffling and annoying, as if something was out of his control. Ever since he became a fourth-level Extraordinary, he had the confidence to do whatever he did, and he should have the confidence to do so.


    Blazing white light appeared in front of Sheffield out of thin air, swimming like water waves. A figure with six wings blocked the falling Rubik''s Cube with one hand, and held a huge silver sword in the other hand. go.


    Countless feathers shining with white light fell from the sky, very gently, but the wind could not move them.


    It was Hua Umbrella who had just arrived, but it just so happened that she was now a white-winged puppet, a demigod, one of the twelve angels, and her strength was probably around the fourth level.


    Silver-white runes were all over her body, and the next one turned into a white light and charged towards Chen Biansheng. With extreme speed and power, the rules were the same. She easily broke through the black Rubik''s Cube and penetrated Chen Biansheng''s body. Body.


    Although they are both at the fourth level, they are completely different.


    "Fallen man, accept judgment!"


    With flames burning in Hua San''s eyes, he shouted loudly and slashed with his sword again.


    Chen Biansheng was left with only half of his body. He wanted to escape from this world, but it was too late. The realm he formed fell apart in an instant.


    There was a look of surprise in his eyes: "This place is indeed related to the gods, and it hides the way to become a god!"


    Become a god, who doesn''t want to become a god, but I''m afraid he has no chance.


    Chen Biansheng''s body disappeared in mid-air without leaving any trace. At the same time, the flower umbrella also disappeared, leaving only a dozen fifth-level extraordinary people standing on the ground looking at each other.


    Chen Can showed a look of disbelief: "Angels exist here, and they killed Uncle Master!"


    Angels are different from ordinary demigods. They are attached to the existence of real gods and are more terrifying than ordinary demigods.


    Moreover, it is said that every angel is immortal and immortal. Even if they are completely wiped out, they will be reborn in the kingdom of gods.


    Without Chen Biansheng, the remaining people will naturally not be able to make any waves. If the mechanical legions hold them back, they can all be buried with another concussive strike.


    but.


    These people seemed to have thought of this and immediately fled in all directions. In the end, most of them were buried, and the remaining people also died of exhaustion one by one during the siege.


    Lin Xiuyu turned to look at Chen Biansheng and said calmly: "Are you afraid of death? Or did you think that you would die here before you came here."


    Chen Biansheng smiled, as if he was watching a joke: "It''s impossible to die, but I definitely won''t die here. But you are too fierce. Maybe we could have a friendly discussion."


    Lin Xiuyu shook his head. He could see a person''s heart, which was composed of many past deeds: "You can''t, I have already seen through you!"


    "And...you''ve lost your only chance to kill me."


    Before he could finish his words, the Rubik''s Cube fell from the sky, like a huge mountain hiding the sky and blocking out all the light. If the Rubik''s Cube really waited until it fell, absolutely no one within a hundred miles would be able to survive.


    Chen Biansheng was not a murderous person, but at this moment he was really angry, and his anger was drawn out by a mortal who was not even an extraordinary person.


    It was a bit baffling and annoying, as if something was out of his control. Ever since he became a fourth-level Extraordinary, he had the confidence to do whatever he did, and he should have the confidence to do so.


    Blazing white light appeared in front of Sheffield out of thin air, swimming like water waves. A figure with six wings blocked the falling Rubik''s Cube with one hand, and held a huge silver sword in the other hand. go.


    Countless feathers shining with white light fell from the sky, very gently, but the wind could not move them.


    It was Hua Umbrella who had just arrived, but it just so happened that she was now a white-winged puppet, a demigod, one of the twelve angels, and her strength was probably around the fourth level.


    Silver-white runes were all over her body, and the next one turned into a white light and charged towards Chen Biansheng. With extreme speed and power, the rules were the same. She easily broke through the black Rubik''s Cube and penetrated Chen Biansheng''s body. Body.


    Although they are both at the fourth level, they are completely different.


    "Fallen man, accept judgment!"


    With flames burning in Hua San''s eyes, he shouted loudly and slashed with his sword again.


    Chen Biansheng was left with only half of his body. He wanted to escape from this world, but it was too late. The realm he formed fell apart in an instant.


    There was a look of surprise in his eyes: "This place is indeed related to the gods, and it hides the way to become a god!"


    Become a god, who doesn''t want to become a god, but I''m afraid he has no chance.


    Chen Biansheng''s body disappeared in mid-air without leaving any trace. At the same time, the flower umbrella also disappeared, leaving only a dozen fifth-level extraordinary people standing on the ground looking at each other.


    Chen Can showed a look of disbelief: "Angels exist here, and they killed Uncle Master!"


    Angels are different from ordinary demigods. They are attached to the existence of real gods and are more terrifying than ordinary demigods.


    Moreover, it is said that every angel is immortal and immortal. Even if they are completely wiped out, they will be reborn in the kingdom of gods.


    Without Chen Biansheng, the remaining people will naturally not be able to make any waves. If the mechanical legions hold them back, they can all be buried with another concussive strike.


    but.


    These people seemed to have thought of this and immediately fled in all directions. In the end, most of them were buried, and the remaining people also died of exhaustion one by one during the siege.


    Lin Xiuyu turned to look at Chen Biansheng and said calmly: "Are you afraid of death? Or did you think that you would die here before you came here."


    Chen Biansheng smiled, as if he was watching a joke: "It''s impossible to die, but I definitely won''t die here. But you are too fierce. Maybe we could have a friendly discussion."


    Lin Xiuyu shook his head. He could see a person''s heart, which was composed of many past deeds: "You can''t, I have already seen through you!"


    "And...you''ve lost your only chance to kill me."


    Before he could finish his words, the Rubik''s Cube fell from the sky, like a huge mountain hiding the sky and blocking out all the light. If the Rubik''s Cube really waited until it fell, absolutely no one within a hundred miles would be able to survive.


    Chen Biansheng was not a murderous person, but at this moment he was really angry, and his anger was drawn out by a mortal who was not even an extraordinary person.


    It was a bit baffling and annoying, as if something was out of his control. Ever since he became a fourth-level Extraordinary, he had the confidence to do whatever he did, and he should have the confidence to do so.


    Blazing white light appeared in front of Sheffield out of thin air, swimming like water waves. A figure with six wings blocked the falling Rubik''s Cube with one hand, and held a huge silver sword in the other hand. go.


    Countless feathers shining with white light fell from the sky, very gently, but the wind could not move them.


    It was Hua Umbrella who had just arrived, but it just so happened that she was now a white-winged puppet, a demigod, one of the twelve angels, and her strength was probably around the fourth level.


    Silver-white runes were all over her body, and the next one turned into a white light and charged towards Chen Biansheng. With extreme speed and power, the rules were the same. She easily broke through the black Rubik''s Cube and penetrated Chen Biansheng''s body. Body.


    Although they are both at the fourth level, they are completely different.


    "Fallen man, accept judgment!"


    With flames burning in Hua San''s eyes, he shouted loudly and slashed with his sword again.


    Chen Biansheng was left with only half of his body. He wanted to escape from this world, but it was too late. The realm he formed fell apart in an instant.


    There was a look of surprise in his eyes: "This place is indeed related to the gods, and it hides the way to become a god!"


    Become a god, who doesn''t want to become a god, but I''m afraid he has no chance.


    Chen Biansheng''s body disappeared in mid-air without leaving any trace. At the same time, the flower umbrella also disappeared, leaving only a dozen fifth-level extraordinary people standing on the ground looking at each other.


    Chen Can showed a look of disbelief: "Angels exist here, and they killed Uncle Master!"


    Angels are different from ordinary demigods. They are attached to the existence of real gods and are more terrifying than ordinary demigods.


    Moreover, it is said that every angel is immortal and immortal. Even if they are completely wiped out, they will be reborn in the kingdom of gods.


    Without Chen Biansheng, the remaining people will naturally not be able to make any waves. If the mechanical legions hold them back, they can all be buried with another concussive strike.


    but.


    These people seemed to have thought of this and immediately fled in all directions. In the end, most of them were buried, and the remaining people also died of exhaustion one by one during the siege.


    Lin Xiuyu turned to look at Chen Biansheng and said calmly: "Are you afraid of death? Or did you think that you would die here before you came here."


    Chen Biansheng smiled, as if he was watching a joke: "It''s impossible to die, but I definitely won''t die here. But you are too fierce. Maybe we could have a friendly discussion."


    Lin Xiuyu shook his head. He could see a person''s heart, which was composed of many past deeds: "You can''t, I have already seen through you!"


    "And...you''ve lost your only chance to kill me."


    Before he could finish his words, the Rubik''s Cube fell from the sky, like a huge mountain hiding the sky and blocking out all the light. If the Rubik''s Cube really waited until it fell, absolutely no one within a hundred miles would be able to survive.


    Chen Biansheng was not a murderous person, but at this moment he was really angry, and his anger was drawn out by a mortal who was not even an extraordinary person.


    It was a bit baffling and annoying, as if something was out of his control. Ever since he became a fourth-level Extraordinary, he had the confidence to do whatever he did, and he should have the confidence to do so.


    Blazing white light appeared in front of Sheffield out of thin air, swimming like water waves. A figure with six wings blocked the falling Rubik''s Cube with one hand, and held a huge silver sword in the other hand. go.


    Countless feathers shining with white light fell from the sky, very gently, but the wind could not move them.


    It was Hua Umbrella who had just arrived, but it just so happened that she was now a white-winged puppet, a demigod, one of the twelve angels, and her strength was probably around the fourth level.


    Silver-white runes were all over her body, and the next one turned into a white light and charged towards Chen Biansheng. With extreme speed and power, the rules were the same. She easily broke through the black Rubik''s Cube and penetrated Chen Biansheng''s body. Body.


    Although they are both at the fourth level, they are completely different.


    "Fallen man, accept judgment!"


    With flames burning in Hua San''s eyes, he shouted loudly and slashed with his sword again.


    Chen Biansheng was left with only half of his body. He wanted to escape from this world, but it was too late. The realm he formed fell apart in an instant.


    There was a look of surprise in his eyes: "This place is indeed related to the gods, and it hides the way to become a god!"


    Become a god, who doesn''t want to become a god, but I''m afraid he has no chance.


    Chen Biansheng''s body disappeared in mid-air without leaving any trace. At the same time, the flower umbrella also disappeared, leaving only a dozen fifth-level extraordinary people standing on the ground looking at each other.


    Chen Can showed a look of disbelief: "Angels exist here, and they killed Uncle Master!"


    Angels are different from ordinary demigods. They are attached to the existence of real gods and are more terrifying than ordinary demigods.


    Moreover, it is said that every angel is immortal and immortal. Even if they are completely wiped out, they will be reborn in the kingdom of gods.


    Without Chen Biansheng, the remaining people will naturally not be able to make any waves. If the mechanical legions hold them back, they can all be buried with another concussive strike.


    but.


    These people seemed to have thought of this and immediately fled in all directions. In the end, most of them were buried, and the remaining people also died of exhaustion one by one during the siege.


    Lin Xiuyu turned to look at Chen Biansheng and said calmly: "Are you afraid of death? Or did you think that you would die here before you came here."


    Chen Biansheng smiled, as if he was watching a joke: "It''s impossible to die, but I definitely won''t die here. But you are too fierce. Maybe we could have a friendly discussion."


    Lin Xiuyu shook his head. He could see a person''s heart, which was composed of many past deeds: "You can''t, I have already seen through you!"


    "And...you''ve lost your only chance to kill me."


    Before he could finish his words, the Rubik''s Cube fell from the sky, like a huge mountain hiding the sky and blocking out all the light. If the Rubik''s Cube really waited until it fell, absolutely no one within a hundred miles would be able to survive.


    Chen Biansheng was not a murderous person, but at this moment he was really angry, and his anger was drawn out by a mortal who was not even an extraordinary person.


    It was a bit baffling and annoying, as if something was out of his control. Ever since he became a fourth-level Extraordinary, he had the confidence to do whatever he did, and he should have the confidence to do so.


    Blazing white light appeared in front of Sheffield out of thin air, swimming like water waves. A figure with six wings blocked the falling Rubik''s Cube with one hand, and held a huge silver sword in the other hand. go.


    Countless feathers shining with white light fell from the sky, very gently, but the wind could not move them.


    It was Hua Umbrella who had just arrived, but it just so happened that she was now a white-winged puppet, a demigod, one of the twelve angels, and her strength was probably around the fourth level.


    Silver-white runes were all over her body, and the next one turned into a white light and charged towards Chen Biansheng. With extreme speed and power, the rules were the same. She easily broke through the black Rubik''s Cube and penetrated Chen Biansheng''s body. Body.


    Although they are both at the fourth level, they are completely different.


    "Fallen man, accept judgment!"


    With flames burning in Hua San''s eyes, he shouted loudly and slashed with his sword again.


    Chen Biansheng was left with only half of his body. He wanted to escape from this world, but it was too late. The realm he formed fell apart in an instant.


    There was a look of surprise in his eyes: "This place is indeed related to the gods, and it hides the way to become a god!"


    Become a god, who doesn''t want to become a god, but I''m afraid he has no chance.


    Chen Biansheng''s body disappeared in mid-air without leaving any trace. At the same time, the flower umbrella also disappeared, leaving only a dozen fifth-level extraordinary people standing on the ground looking at each other.


    Chen Can showed a look of disbelief: "Angels exist here, and they killed Uncle Master!"


    Angels are different from ordinary demigods. They are attached to the existence of real gods and are more terrifying than ordinary demigods.


    Moreover, it is said that every angel is immortal and immortal. Even if they are completely wiped out, they will be reborn in the kingdom of gods.


    Without Chen Biansheng, the remaining people will naturally not be able to make any waves. If the mechanical legions hold them back, they can all be buried with another concussive strike.


    but.


    These people seemed to have thought of this and immediately fled in all directions. In the end, most of them were buried, and the remaining people also died of exhaustion one by one during the siege.


    Lin Xiuyu turned to look at Chen Biansheng and said calmly: "Are you afraid of death? Or did you think that you would die here before you came here."


    Chen Biansheng smiled, as if he was watching a joke: "It''s impossible to die, but I definitely won''t die here. But you are too fierce. Maybe we could have a friendly discussion."


    Lin Xiuyu shook his head. He could see a person''s heart, which was composed of many past deeds: "You can''t, I have already seen through you!"


    "And...you''ve lost your only chance to kill me."


    Before he could finish his words, the Rubik''s Cube fell from the sky, like a huge mountain hiding the sky and blocking out all the light. If the Rubik''s Cube really waited until it fell, absolutely no one within a hundred miles would be able to survive.


    Chen Biansheng was not a murderous person, but at this moment he was really angry, and his anger was drawn out by a mortal who was not even an extraordinary person.


    It was a bit baffling and annoying, as if something was out of his control. Ever since he became a fourth-level Extraordinary, he had the confidence to do whatever he did, and he should have the confidence to do so.


    Blazing white light appeared in front of Sheffield out of thin air, swimming like water waves. A figure with six wings blocked the falling Rubik''s Cube with one hand, and held a huge silver sword in the other hand. go.


    Countless feathers shining with white light~www.novelhall.com~ fell from the sky, very softly, but the wind could not move them.


    It was Hua Umbrella who had just arrived, but it just so happened that she was now a white-winged puppet, a demigod, one of the twelve angels, and her strength was probably around the fourth level.


    Silver-white runes were all over her body, and the next one turned into a white light and charged towards Chen Biansheng. With extreme speed and power, the rules were the same. She easily broke through the black Rubik''s Cube and penetrated Chen Biansheng''s body. Body.


    Although they are both at the fourth level, they are completely different.


    "Fallen man, accept judgment!"


    With flames burning in Hua San''s eyes, he shouted loudly and slashed with his sword again.


    Chen Biansheng was left with only half of his body. He wanted to escape from this world, but it was too late. The realm he formed fell apart in an instant.


    There was a look of surprise in his eyes: "This place is indeed related to the gods, and it hides the way to become a god!"


    Become a god, who doesn''t want to become a god, but I''m afraid he has no chance.


    Chen Biansheng''s body disappeared in mid-air without leaving any trace. At the same time, the flower umbrella also disappeared, leaving only a dozen fifth-level extraordinary people standing on the ground looking at each other.


    Chen Can showed a look of disbelief: "Angels exist here, and they killed Uncle Master!"


    Angels are different from ordinary demigods. They are attached to the existence of real gods and are more terrifying than ordinary demigods.


    Moreover, it is said that every angel is immortal and immortal. Even if they are completely wiped out, they will be reborn in the kingdom of gods.


    Without Chen Biansheng, the remaining people will naturally not be able to make any waves. If the mechanical legions hold them back, they can all be buried with another concussive strike.


    but.


    These people seemed to have thought of this and immediately fled in all directions. In the end, most of them were buried, and the remaining people also died of exhaustion one by one during the siege.

 v4 Chapter 177： Buddha

    A stream of light fell, and the whole world was enveloped in a strange atmosphere, as if all the pain in the world disappeared here.


    Generally speaking, the Kingdom of God is born from the body of a **** and is gradually nurtured over a long period of time.


    Some gods do not have a divine kingdom and do not need faith. Most of the old rulers are like this. Most of their believers are born spontaneously and are affected by invisible influences.


    And the kingdoms of some gods may be larger than the entire dimension, hidden in the boundless void.


    Su Changxing transformed the world of the Pocket Galaxy into his own divine kingdom, so that he could bear the power from the ancient gods and digest the excessive faith.


    He mainly relies on collecting faith to become a god, but other mortals cannot copy it at all, because only gods can collect faith.


    This is a refutation in itself.


    Su Changxing originally thought that the gods would come to trouble him before he successfully transformed into the Kingdom of God, but they never did, as if they had ignored him.


    With the sound of the whistle.


    Su Changxing took the dimensional train and left the seventh dimension. In such a way that no one else expected, the Terror Ghost was still hidden in the seventh dimension, which was a cover-up, making others think that he was still in the seventh dimension. leave.


    Once he is completely transformed into a country, he will definitely reveal his true identity in the seventh dimension. However, he is not a match for the ancient eternal **** yet. If it happens again, the other party may really drag him into the opposite side of the world. In that case, everything will be fine. Everyone rests!


    As early as half a year ago, Xin Jiu led members of the World Sky Alliance to capture the train station in the seventh dimension like crazy.


    This is allowed by the doomsday game. It is probably just a matter of changing a group of players to manage the train station. In fact, the doomsday game does not have so many rules and regulations. Most of them are set by the players themselves, and the superiors set them by the inferiors. The old man sets it for the new couple.


    Diane stood aside and showed his iconic smile: "Mr. Su, if you have any needs, just tell us and we will try our best to meet you."


    She didn''t know that Su Changxing was the **** in the seventh dimension. She thought that Su Changxing was a dependent of the **** and one of the luckier ones among the pagans.


    Su Changxing smiled, shook his head and said, "No need, and you don''t need to pay too much attention to me."


    Diane nodded and turned to leave, but did not leave the carriage. He just sat in the back and waited to prevent these seemingly normal family members from causing trouble.


    Their mission is to protect the dependents of the gods and leave the seventh dimension quietly. This is also the deal reached by the Shitian Alliance and the gods.


    It is true that Su Changxing''s family members left the seventh dimension by train and would be intercepted and killed by the three religions in other dimensions. For this reason, the Shitian Alliance and the three religions have formed a deep rift, and the two sides have reached the point where they are incompatible with each other. At this point, many of the shadows left by the three religions in the seventh dimension have been removed.


    Along with Su Changxing was another of his family members, Xia Tian, ??who had a hooked nose and sunglasses and was playing with a toy flying knife in his hand. He looked ordinary.


    "Brother, ah, when did you get in touch with the blind father? I haven''t heard of you before. You are a newcomer, right?" Xia Tian said, with a hint of playfulness, and he did notice that Su Changxing was different.


    There are connections among their followers, many of them know each other, and they are now considered a considerable force in the seventh dimension.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Yes, we are partners this time, and we still need to understand each other somewhat. However, what is our mission this time?"


    Xia Tian showed a serious look and whispered: "What we did this time is not simple. Anyway, we will talk about it later. Before that, don''t talk about other things."


    Because Su Changxing is a new dependent, his status is not high and he does not have much right to know.


    certainly.


    He also knew what he wanted to do.


    Everything was arranged by him.


    Even though he became a god, the killing orders of the three religions were not cancelled, and even intensified. It seemed that the doomsday game was driving all this.


    Doomsday Game seems very contradictory. If you really want to deal with him, it seems that you don''t need to go to such trouble. You could kill him long ago, but now you have to take a roundabout way to do it.


    He did not underestimate these mortals. If the three religions wanted to deal with him, they would definitely rely on the Doomsday Game and methods that he was not sure about now.


    I learned from Weilu that the goddess of magic was besieged and killed by people from the three religions. She seemed to have almost died and is now hiding.


    This also proves from another aspect that the three religions do have the ability to hunt gods. Although it must be based on the doomsday game, it is still quite amazing.


    "Maca sandwich biscuits, do you want to try them? Do you want to try them? They are very popular recently. They are refreshing."


    "Have a piece."


    "How''s it going? It''s okay."


    "It''s okay, I don''t feel much. It must be because your physique is too strong, haha, it has wiped out the stimulation that should have been there."


    Su Changxing and Xia Tian chatted incessantly.


    This person became a dependent simply because he was curious and wanted to find something new and exciting, so he became a believer in the God of Blind Request, and by some mistake, he became a dependent.

 v4 Chapter 178： karma

    Buddha is a **** but not a god. He enjoys faith but is not limited to it. He appears in external space and seems to be everywhere.


    There are more rules in this world than Su Changxing imagined, as if they were set by the gods for him. As he became more powerful, he restrained himself for fear of touching the so-called rules.


    This is also the reason why the gods have disappeared. If they move, they will be counterattacked, so they simply stop moving.


    The train continued to move forward, but in the originally empty seat next to Su Changxing, there was a young monk with a little vermilion between his eyebrows, fair skin, and quite handsome.


    "You''re really not afraid that I''ll kill you, are you." Su Changxing turned around and said with a smile.


    Of course, the person in front of me is not the Buddha, but an incarnation of the Buddha. He is very close to him. It is equivalent to being directly controlled by the Buddha and is a part of the Buddha.


    The monk shook his head: "We have no enmity, so why do you want to kill me?"


    "The poor monk''s name is Karma Jin, and now he is also one of the passengers on the train."


    Su Changxing thought that there must be an earth-shattering battle to expose him and attract the Ancient Eternal God, but he didn''t. "What is your purpose? If you have one, say it directly. There is no need to beat around the bush."


    He couldn''t see through the other person, he could only see the golden light in his eyes, the infinite Buddha nature, and the burning fire of karma. The so-called entanglement with karma was exactly like this.


    Monk Ye Jin said quietly: "What''s the purpose? I''m just here to persuade you. If I can''t persuade you, I''ll have no choice but to follow you."


    After all, Su Changxing did not make a move, as he could not see through the depth of the opponent. Once he made a move, his true identity would be exposed, and the result would be counterproductive. At present, it seems that this incarnation of an unknown Buddha does not have much malicious intent.


    At this time, except for the two of them, everyone on the train fainted and completely lost consciousness. These extraordinary people were considered to be the strongest group in high latitudes, but now they were like mortals, completely losing their resistance.


    Su Changxing looked at him and looked at him with malicious intent: "Why are you following me?"


    Monk Ye Jin suddenly smiled, as if he was proud of the spring breeze: "Since I can''t persuade you, I will continue to persuade you until you turn around."


    Not long after, the passengers on the train woke up one after another. Most of them only vaguely remembered the vision of the psychic storm. They couldn''t remember exactly what happened. Only a few powerful extraordinary people were aware of it. Exactly the same.


    Xia Tian also woke up, two lines of blood flowed from the corners of his eyes, and his consciousness was still clear. When he woke up, he yelled: "Is that really a spiritual storm just now? I''m going to choke it, I almost got lost in it."


    He picked up the gamma cookies on the table and stuffed them into his mouth, which made him feel better.


    Monk Yejin looked at Xia Tian and asked, "Can I have a piece?"


    Xia Tian said very generously: "Come and eat whatever you want. I am the most generous person."


    He was not surprised at all by the sudden appearance of Monk Ye Jin. His perception was probably distorted unconsciously. Buddha is ubiquitous and can appear anywhere.


    As more and more people woke up, there was a commotion on the train, and they gradually discovered that something was wrong. This was definitely not a spiritual storm. No one died, but everyone in these carriages fainted. In the past, it seemed very strange.


    Diane looked in their direction and had some suspicions in her mind. She felt that these unusual things happening were definitely related to the gods.


    "The abnormality just now has not affected the three of you." She came over and said with a sweet smile, plump figure, bulging front and back.


    Xia Tian shook his head and said with a smile on his face: "No, no, it''s just a mental storm. How could something happen? Miss Diane, you should pay more attention. The minds of female extraordinary people are more complex and they are more susceptible to the influence of the mental storm."


    Diane didn''t care about the frivolity in Xia Tian''s words and seemed to understand him. Instead, he noticed the monk next to Su Changxing. He had no impression of this person and seemed to have seen him before.


    After leaving, she went to check the list of passengers. Since extraordinary people often find ways to get on the train, this list was also processed in a special way to ensure that it would not be changed, at least after boarding the train. It will change again.


    There is no such thing as ticket replacement on the train, and any extra passengers who appear will be regarded as dangerous targets and removed on the spot.


    After all, traveling across dimensions is quite dangerous, and you will often encounter various abnormal phenomena. Generally speaking, trains will not crash, but there are not exceptions.

 v4 Chapter 179： Kingdom of God

    Ten days later, they successfully reached the sixth dimension, a small world controlled by a high dimension, and the whole world was a huge train station.


    This is the transportation hub of the sixth dimension, and it can be described as a sea of ??people.


    However, their family members gathered together by chance, not planning to take the train again, but by other means.


    In a certain warehouse in the North District, there were only dim lights, and forty or fifty people gathered here, all extraordinary beings with considerable strength.


    "We have probably attracted the attention of people from the three religions, so we have to leave immediately." One of the women, wearing a red sweater and glasses, who looked like a teacher, said.


    She is also one of the leaders of this mission, Li Cuitian.


    Xia Tian asked very cooperatively: "How do we leave?"


    A brass mirror appeared in Li Cuitian''s hand and he placed it on the ground. The flickering light in the brass mirror reflected another translucent mirror. Silver lines quickly constructed another world in the mirror. .


    The bronze mirror is called a mirror within a mirror. It can use the guidance of the doomsday game to set the coordinates in advance and travel from one world to another. However, it is extremely expensive to build.


    And the place they are going to is at the corner of the sixth dimension, the place where the gods fell.


    Before the mirror-within-a-mirror could be fully unfolded, a howling sound was heard, and grotesque ghosts appeared around the warehouse, suddenly attacking them.


    There were so many of these ghosts, and each one was equivalent to an extraordinary person from the five realms. However, these dependents were not easy to deal with, and they used various methods to kill a large number of them.


    "They are people from the Third Religion. Hurry, hold them back first. The mirror within the mirror will unfold immediately." Li Cuitian shouted, his body turned into an afterimage and rushed towards the main door. His whole body seemed to be shuttled back and forth in the space. , accompanied by the sound of raindrops hitting the glass, trembling constantly.


    Several members of the Third Religion who rushed in from the front were cut into pieces by him, turning into a pile of corpses and falling to the ground.


    There are more and more people outside. Personnel from the Three Religions jump out of the wormhole one by one, and rush into the warehouse like moths to the flames. A huge restriction has been set up around the warehouse long ago, and they will strangle those who rush in. outsider.


    There were too many of them, and they were not afraid of life and death. The restriction was quickly forced, and there were two fourth-level extraordinary people sitting on the guard, with the intention of killing these heretics from the sixth dimension.


    Xia Tian was almost injured, and the burning flame flesh and blood on his body was constantly being burned. He controlled the hundreds of flying knives and kept shuttling among the crowd in front.


    The personnel of the three religions are not afraid of death, and the dependents of these gods are not afraid of death either, and they are even more crazy. The more they fight, the more jealous they become. Some people even launch suicidal attacks, actively twisting their spirits and turning themselves into ferocious monsters. The power lies in this Increased several times in the process.


    Forcibly expanding the container will naturally accommodate more power, but these powers are all mixed and will cause irreversible changes in the extraordinary person''s body, and then he will either die or go crazy.


    Su Changxing, on the other hand, was fishing on the sidelines and did not contribute much. He looked like he was fighting, but he did not play any substantial role.


    Seeing that the mirror within the mirror was about to unfold, his family members could no longer withstand it. Li Cuitian was frozen in place by the seven gorgeous rays of light, unable to move. He could only watch the members of the three religions swarming in. .


    "What should I do?" Xia Tian was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, but he didn''t know what to do for a moment. No one expected that the people from the Third Religion would come so quickly.


    "Get them."


    A strong man stepped through the ceiling of the warehouse and jumped in. There was a strange light shining between his hands, and his expression was very cold. Looking at these pagans, it was almost like seeing monsters in the doomsday.


    For people of the three religions, except for them, anyone who worships gods is considered a heretic and will not be tolerated.


    Human beings often have the greatest goodwill and the greatest malice towards gods.


    Xia Tian saw that the mirror within the mirror had been fully unfolded, and shouted to Su Changxing: "Brother, leave quickly, I will block it."


    In his opinion, it is better for a weak family member like Su Changxing to go away. There is not much use in staying. On the contrary, it can play a greater role in the following ceremony.


    Su Changxing did not move his feet, but quietly stared at the three religious personnel, gradually surrounding the entire warehouse. The mirror within the mirror had just been unfolded, and before a few people could escape, it was forcibly destroyed.


    "You are so brave!" Su Changxing said, his voice was not loud, but everyone looked at him, including the fourth-level extraordinary person from the three religions.


    The strong man sneered and looked at Su Changxing: "What do you mean?"


    He could feel that Su Changxing was not that strong, at most he was a sixth-level extraordinary person who could be crushed to death with one finger, but at the same time he was very special, forcing him to pay attention, as if there was a magnet that attracted him. gaze.


    Su Changxing sighed: "It seems that you three religions do have something to rely on."


    As soon as the words fell, the dark spring water gushes out and spreads in the warehouse. The people of the three religions saw the great terror, and their faces could not help but show horror.


    However, the dependents showed excitement and received the blessing. Even if they were seriously injured, they could get up from the ground.


    Everything became lonely, as quiet as death. When the staff of the third religion came here again, they only saw corpses on the ground, but they had not noticed any movement before.


    "The mission failed. Two powerful men died. It is suspected that gods directly intervened."


    "The bodies of the two powerful men were not found."


    "The traces of those pagans have been found, and they went to the place where the gods fell."


    The people of the three religions also went to the place where they died like followers, and the mighty battleship group moved forward in the void.


    ¡­


    Su Changxing and others have arrived at their destination. Xia Tian is among them, but the monk is nowhere to be seen. Nearly half of them died, but the remaining people still managed to reach here~www.novelhall.com~They are not the only people gathered here. There are other believers, nearly three hundred in number. Other family members have come here before, and they are the last group.


    "It doesn''t matter if we are not discovered." Li Cuitian said in a deep voice, "We can just start the ceremony."


    They want to hold a birth of the gods here, so that the God of Blind Demand can truly appear in the world. After the ceremony is successful, the entire world will become part of the Kingdom of God.


    Even if the gods die, they still have spirits. They remain in this world. A huge figure with a thick body and green skin sits in the corner of the world. From time to time, he raises his head and looks here, showing hatred.


    The lights on the ground light up in circles, intertwining into a complex picture that spirals out in this desolate world.


    Su Changxing watched this scene silently. The so-called ceremony was of course not real. All the relatives here were actually bait. Even he was just a clone to attract the attention of the three religions.


    but.


    He really wanted to complete the transformation of the Kingdom of God in this dimension, and of course he had to run to a secluded corner where he would not be disturbed by other people.


    "Even if you succeed, so what? I believe I won''t change much and will only bring more suffering to this world." Monk Ye Jin tirelessly persuaded me.


    Su Changxing smiled and said: "You have to move forward step by step. It is not advisable to let a small business go to waste."


    Monk Ye Jin had a troubled look on his face: "How about I kneel down and beg you, if you stop, wouldn''t everything be fine now?"


    "You are already the only walking **** in this world, and you are also the only human being who has become a **** after the Great Era."


    Monk Ye Jin behaved very strangely, like a real human being, with all kinds of emotions, except that he was particularly stubborn on this matter.

 v4 Chapter 180： 6 angels

    The rules pressed towards him inch by inch. They were rules and a doomsday game. Like dark lightning, they streaked through the void and passed through his body, increasing in number.


    The doomsday game itself is part of the rules. He is different from the gods and the new gods, so there are not so many rules for him, and he can walk in the world easily.


    But at this moment, those rules were manipulated and targeted at him, blocking his divine power bit by bit and cutting off his connection with the world.


    A **** like him is just a drop in the ocean compared to the billions of rules in the world, and it is incomparable to the size of the Doomsday Game. It is impossible to handle it forcefully, and you can only use tricks.


    In the past ten years, he has done nothing else but look at the world and the future.


    He believed that what the pale **** of death said was wrong. The gods should be able to see the future more clearly because they understood the rules of the world better. The future was also born within the rules, and time was just a measurement symbol.


    In fact, it was proved that he was indeed wrong. After becoming a god, his eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of black cloth, like a blind man walking on a bright road.


    Being in daytime is like night.


    In the human period, he could still have some inspiration for what would happen in the future, and could even occasionally foresee some fragments.


    However, he can still make some logical speculations. This is more like a calculation that takes into account all causal changes. If he can calculate everything, he may be able to meet the real future. Unfortunately, he cannot, and many things are not Covered, in fog or darkness, unable to be fully explored.


    He also knows that once his true form is revealed in the sixth dimension, although he will not be attacked by the gods, he will be strangled by the rules of the doomsday game.


    The two powers harm each other, whichever is less.


    So he came to the sixth dimension.


    Immediately afterwards, wormholes appeared above the Land of God''s Fall, densely packed like tadpole eggs by the pool, making people''s scalp numb and making them look elsewhere unconsciously.


    Battleships of various sizes flew out of it, and Extraordinaries fell like rain. There must be at least a million people, including countless fifth-level Extraordinaries.


    A waterfall of stars fell from behind, and the water-like stars poured into the land of the fallen gods, further suppressing the scope of the evil dream.


    This is an artifact that fills space with stars. It can easily destroy a world, and no realm can be born within it.


    The reason why artifacts are called artifacts is because they can suppress the gods. What suppresses are the rules mastered by the gods.


    Another eye like the sun appeared in the sky, with countless large and small runes scattered throughout it, dead silent and lazy, staring at Su Changxing.


    This is also an artifact, like the sun, making everything invisible, cutting off the surrounding space, and completely sealing off the world.


    A huge cross is reflected behind the world, which is made up of white bones. At the top is a golden skull, burning with spiritual flames, making his body clearer and clearer. Standing in the void, winding The skeleton shone with metallic lines.


    This seems to be a dead end.


    Su Changxing has already seen the result. Those twelve artifacts are enough to suppress his power to the limit. Even if he does not die after this battle, he will be severely injured like the goddess of magic and have to hide again.


    "Are you all willing to be dogs?" Su Changxing''s voice spread beyond the land of the gods. It was gentle and calm, spreading like spring rain and nourishing all things.


    Most people don''t know what it means, but some people definitely do.


    "The gods are speaking!" someone exclaimed.


    "Don''t be fooled, this is just a powerful demon." Another person shouted and jumped from the battleship.


    ¡­


    It seems that all the gods in this era are prostrate, but they are not prostrate to humans, nor are they prostrate under other creatures, but under an extremely powerful god.


    That **** is behind the doomsday game, excluding the living space of all other gods, and dominates everything in the world invisibly, and is not noticed by anyone, whether it is time, space, or anything else.

 v4 Chapter 181： Education without distinction

    "The fight started." Feng Xingyun looked up thoughtfully. The movement was too eye-catching. Many extraordinary people in the sixth dimension could notice it. Like an earthquake, the space began to shake violently, causing panic far away. far greater than the actual damage.


    Xu Kai opened his eyes wide, looked in one direction, and once again saw the true form of the **** in the void: "He is following here too?"


    Feng Xingyun nodded and said nothing more.


    Zhu Xinxue looked at her phone, paying attention to the information on the forum, and whispered: "It seems to be related to the three religions. News has spread that a large number of people from the three religions have appeared in the sixth dimension."


    "Will they be rivals? To encircle and suppress a god?"


    This sounds ridiculous. A group of mortals surrounding and suppressing gods would be asking for death.


    Feng Xingyun shook his head: "It''s hard to say. As far as I know, the three religions must have mastered the means to fight against the gods, otherwise they wouldn''t have gathered here with great fanfare."


    "Although the gods are said to be unattainable, it is unimaginable how much our human race has accumulated over the years."


    "As for the eight human beings I told you before, they can be considered the true peak of the human race. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are as powerful as gods. It can even be said with certainty that they are stronger than ordinary demigods."


    Hearing this, Xu Kai couldn''t help but frowned, knowing that the **** was probably his teacher, but now the news was not good news, and he felt that something needed to be done.


    At this time, Zhu Xinxue could definitely say: "We want to go there."


    Feng Xingyun said coldly: "What were you doing there? Are you looking for death? On a battlefield like that, even powerful people are in danger of falling at any time. As for other extraordinary people, they are just cannon fodder. They simply went to die."


    Xu Kai was silent for a moment, "Brother Feng, we have to go. Maybe you have guessed that the sudden appearance of the **** has a lot to do with us."


    Hearing Xu Kai''s personal admission, Feng Xingyun sighed: "It is true, so he was originally a human being, so he must be the only person who became a **** after the turbulent era."


    "Hey, it''s really unbelievable. Someone can actually become a god. Humans and gods are not the same species. It''s relatively simple to turn a dog into a human..."


    "No wonder, no wonder, the only change is here, I said why I can''t figure it out."


    There is a huge black hole that cannot be seen through in his calculations, causing many things to lose their context and cannot be deduced.


    He changed his mind and said: "In this case, you can''t go even more. Going will not help, but will cause trouble."


    "Since He didn''t greet you, it means he doesn''t need you. It''s the best choice for you to hide here."


    Their situation is not too good either. The Chen family searched for them throughout the sixth dimension. Even he almost died in Chen Shan''s hands. If he had an incomplete artifact in his hand, he really wouldn''t be able to escape. .


    The voices on the forum are also divided into two sides. Some people support the three religions, while some people support the gods.


    The people of the Three Religions are really arrogant and domineering. In fact, the core staff are okay. They are mainly some peripheral members who have a little influence. They feel that they have no regard for other players because they have a big tree behind them. Others dare not be angry but dare not Word.


    Especially among them, Buddhism and the Illuminati Sect have spread their influence all over the world, and the flies and dogs among them are indescribable.


    Many people think that it is best to lose both sides, but most old guys are secretly observing the direction of things. The gods have not really walked in the world for millions of years, and now they suddenly appear, there must be a big change.


    The third dimension.


    In the lotus world, the sky is like a mirror, reflecting the ground. It is empty and has a gentle breeze. Everything is the most beautiful.


    A bookish, white-haired old man squatted on the top of the green mountain and babbled: "Although our human race is prosperous now, it is only natural if we decline. In the past, we struggled little by little. "


    "There are too many powerful races that have been forced to be buried in the long river of history for various reasons."


    "Among them, only the gods are probably immortal, and the Titans and humans are also considered immortal. It''s a pity that they are still buried."


    There were two children on the side, a boy and a girl. The boy was dressed in green clothes and was half a head taller. His face looked extremely mature: "Master, if this is the case, why don''t you go and help and help the three religions to strangle that child?" A god."

 v4 Chapter 182： 3 bodies

    All things will eventually be buried by time, except for gods. When they live to this point, the idea of ??becoming gods will become stronger and stronger. The longer they live, the more they fear death, and the more they fear death from old age.


    "That''s too cowardly." Li Yunzhi said in a low voice.


    His idea of ??becoming a **** is not that strong, and he is here just to fulfill his duties.


    As the Eight Deities, he has the responsibilities of the Eight Deities, and as the leader of the Three Purities Sect, he has the responsibilities of the leader. In his opinion, the current era is already very good, and there is no need for gods to appear again.


    The violent impact caused a burst of bright light in an instant, and the aftermath caused hundreds of warships to fall from the sky and hit the ground into a pile of scrap metal. The energy slanted out, penetrating the air to form electric arcs, and turned into various shapes. s color.


    Li Yun fought one against two without losing any of his strength. His body was broken one after another, but he still stood firm. His tenacity was unimaginable, and even Su Changxing was amazed.


    The Dharmakaya is the state of the mind. The mind of an old monster like Li Yunzhi has been polished to an unimaginable thickness. As long as he believes in one thing, it will be difficult to be changed by external forces.


    The mental strength is comparable to that of gods.


    This is considered a high road.


    Su Changxing had to admit that if he hadn''t become a god, he might not have much choice when facing these old monsters. The only thing he could do was to turn around and run away.


    "If there was a way to become a god, I''m afraid you would have become gods long ago." Su Changxing said, looking ahead, his eyes were indescribably hollow, as if he didn''t take these people seriously at all.


    Such a calm look made the venerable person who came here feel intimidated.


    The **** in front of them felt no different from humans, but they had seen other gods, and suddenly they felt like there was something wrong with their memory.


    The smile on Ning Xiao''s face went from gentle to ferocious in just a moment, "So what if I become a god? The Buddha''s Dharma is boundless, and turning back is the end."


    Three golden bodies appeared in the sky, namely the self-nature body, the preservation body, and the transformation body, with completely different shapes.


    The three bodies correspond to the thirty-two corresponding bodies, and there are hundreds of billions of incarnations.


    Everything you know is there, everything you see is what you think.


    Zixing''s body is riddled with holes, and his face is also extremely ferocious, exuding wisps of demonic aura. However, his face is very similar to Ning Xiao, especially the smile.


    The Baoyong God is much more perfect, with no gaps on it, and his face seems to be smiling but not smiling, sitting cross-legged on the lotus platform.


    The transformed body was shimmering with golden light, and it was extremely huge. Half of it stood in the void, and its face had nothing to do with Ning Xiao. It was peaceful and calm, as if a true Buddha suddenly appeared. Even Su Changxing felt that it was because of this. Got a little disturbed.


    Ning Xiao''s achievements are beyond imagination. He is a being that Buddhism says is one and the same. He has three thousand causes and effects of creation and magical powers. His virtue has also gone from the lowest to the highest. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is a half-step Tathagata.


    If it weren''t for the wrong timing, I might have become a Buddha long ago.


    Buddha did not exist in the past, but suddenly appeared at a certain point in time. He is a **** but not a god, a human but not a human being. The corresponding one is a demon. There are Buddhas and demons.


    Su Changxing was also thinking that the so-called Buddha was most likely related to reincarnation. Because of the existence of reincarnation, the Buddha suddenly appeared at a certain point in time.


    Reincarnation has probably changed because of this. It is unknown what it was like before. Now, the Buddha is all over the world, enjoying countless incense and beliefs. Just thinking about it makes Su Changxing shudder.


    "If the mind is still, everything will come to life!"

 v4 Chapter 183： Self-destructive

    Li Yunzhi said: "This is my duty and nothing else. Please don''t mislead me."


    The smile on Ning Xiao''s face became even wider, but he didn''t say anything. However, the movements of his hands slowed down, and his methods were not so sharp.


    Azeron shouted in the light: "Become a god? Who cares about becoming a god? The glory of the Lord of Light shines on us, how could we choose to betray?"


    The head of the three religions has almost made his statement, and others will naturally not be swayed by small promises unless Su Changxing comes up with something substantial.


    Now that the path to God has long been cut off, Su Changxing''s ability to become a **** does not mean that others can also become gods.


    Su Changxing smiled, as if he could read everyone''s thoughts, which made several venerables present feel panic, as if there was no strip of cloth on their bodies, and they were feeling cold.


    Holding a staff and wearing a robe, the old man chanted a spell loudly, which was lengthy and trivial. A magic circle spanning half the sky appeared, and a simple pressure came. The legs of many extraordinary people on the battleship began to shake involuntarily. , unable to stand still, as if a nuclear bomb was about to explode next to him, but he was unable to escape, so he could only watch helplessly, begging that it would not affect him.


    Magic power suddenly burst out, and a straight dark purple beam penetrated Ezeron''s body. Dark purple energy like an electric arc wrapped around its body, making it unable to move.


    They are both one of the eight deities. After such a long time, they must understand each other.


    Azeron has a rather unrestrained temperament, but his strength is first-rate. Otherwise, he would have perished under Chengtian''s attack just now.


    "What are you doing, Bugatti, you little bastard!" Azeron yelled, showing an angry look, "You have been living for so many years, and you have been deceived by his one-sided words?"


    His face looks young, but his actual age is much older than Bugatti. The leaders of the three religions are all people who survived the turbulent times.


    His true body was revealed, extremely damaged, with a big hole in his chest, occupied by dark purple energy, and his limbs were torn apart, showing quite serious injuries.


    The man called Bugatti is one of the Eight Immortals, and is also the number one mage in the world. He is much younger than the leaders of the three religions, and he only appeared after the turbulent era.


    That was when magic was just emerging.


    The so-called magic is born out of divine magic. It is a simplified method of the gods and relies on the rules of the world. It is possible to reach great heights and become a god.


    However, he was later put on a collar.


    Freedom is the most luxurious thing in the world. Rules are everywhere and constraints are everywhere. There is no real freedom. There are only collars in essence and collars in a certain sense.


    Bugatti had dark skin and bright eyes. He smiled and said, "It''s a pity. He has already given me what I want."


    Azeron was shocked: "About becoming a god?"


    Bugatti nodded: "That''s right, I already know how to become a god, and I won''t be with you from now on."


    To be honest, he retreated to another space and chanted loudly again.


    Upon seeing this, Azeron knew something was wrong, so he turned into light again and ran away. He took back the artifact [Devil May Cry Cross] and blocked another attack from Chengtian with the artifact.


    He seemed to have seen through Chengtian''s methods, but the situation was over. One of them rebelled. Once he left, there was a huge gap in macroscopic strength.


    One of the twelve artifacts was taken back, and the huge net weaved for Su Changxing collapsed.


    Several other venerables also took back their artifacts and fled away. The densely packed warships in the sky began to retreat, dived into the wormhole, and left this place of right and wrong.

 v4 Chapter 184： Doomsday of ghosts

    Although Bugatti was one of the eight statues, he looked quite reserved in front of Su Changxing, like a child who had made a mistake. He couldn''t help but lower his head when he spoke.


    It was Su Changxing who took the initiative to find Bugatti through the connection between the core fragments. The key to the mage''s becoming a **** lies in the core fragments, but it is not only the core fragments, but also the magic well.


    The magic well itself is authority. If someone can completely master the magic well, he will become a new **** and seize some of the powers belonging to the goddess of magic.


    This is also part of the deal between Su Changxing and Bugatti. The eight statues are all the strongest among extraordinary people. They are equivalent to reaching the ceiling of mortals. They are only one wall away from becoming gods and only need an opportunity.


    As for Weilu, he is still far behind, but the core fragments in his body are a key part.


    Su Changxing suddenly said: "Do you know about reincarnation?"


    Bugatti didn''t react for a moment: "Ah? What is that?"


    It seems that he is also in reincarnation and is unaware of it.


    Monk Ye Jin kept his smile and said nothing, but gave Su Changxing a meaningful look.


    Just when Su Changxing was about to say something else, he heard the sound of time sweeping in from the distance, like an unstoppable train.


    Da da da~


    When he wanted to tell Bugatti about reincarnation, time swept away.


    There is a relationship between reincarnation and time, there is no doubt about it.


    "Meow~"


    A black cat poked its head out from Su Changxing''s shoulder, and the surrounding space seemed to be covered with a black veil.


    Time was deceived again.


    [The God of Time and Ending leaves his footprints and wanders away...]


    Bugatti showed no reaction and did not detect anything unusual.


    There was a hint of surprise in Su Changxing''s eyes, and he realized that this was related to reincarnation. It seemed that if he revealed information related to reincarnation, he would probably be noticed by time.


    A terrible hypothesis formed in his mind. If he was caught by "time", he would probably enter the next reincarnation directly, and he would lose everything and his memory now, and start from that dilapidated room again.


    It was hard for him to imagine how long this reincarnation lasted and how many times it had passed.


    He himself is now in some kind of wonderful state. He has escaped from reincarnation, but not completely. He can leave other traces in reincarnation, such as the terrifying ghost ship.


    The real world is not reincarnated.


    Tange is a very key person. In the previous reincarnation, they were together, but now they are not together.


    In the previous ten years, Su Changxing did not find any traces of Tange on Blue Star. No one even remembered this person. Perhaps Tange was dead and the people who met him were also dead.


    But there was no information about this person in the files left behind by the Security Bureau.


    So Su Changxing had another guess: Tange might have finally escaped from reincarnation at some point in the reincarnation, completely breaking away, with the only remaining traces being at the very beginning.


    If Brother Tan really escapes reincarnation, then the current position he is in should not be in reincarnation, but where will he be?


    Everything should be done sooner rather than later.


    A ghost ship quietly appeared in the Land of God''s Fall. Su Changxing took Bugatti up and Monk Yejin followed him consciously.


    Su Changxing said with a half-smile, "I don''t have so many scruples now, I can totally kill you."


    Monk Ye Jin looked like he was in trouble: "If you want to, please do it yourself. Killing your own relatives for no reason is not a competent god."


    Monk Ye Jin has a sense of humor, but not much, especially in such tense times.


    Su Changxing was really prepared to kill him, but he was a little worried about whether the monk had other back-ups. After all, the monk''s true body might be a Buddha.


    The ghost ship exuded a dark golden shimmer, flashed in the subspace, and sailed towards the edge of the sixth dimension. The speed was so fast that it was unimaginable. It only took a few seconds to cross the entire dimension. This was not The fastest speed.


    The invisible web is woven ~ www.novelhall.com ~ as if a big hand slapped it down from above. It is like an outpost set up between dimensions. Mortals can pass through, demons can pass through, and demigods can pass through. But only the gods cannot.


    This touched upon the essential rules, and Su Changxing had no way to hide it, because he himself was a god.


    Su Changxing raised the revolver in his hand, pointed it at the net, and pulled the trigger. A ray of silver light flashed through the subspace, as if cutting it in two, opening up another world from it.


    The ghost ship passed through the gap in the middle.


    After Su Changxing merged with the Kingdom of God, his own divine power increased several times. It was naturally easy to break through such a big net of rules. If it were the previous new gods, they would be blocked by the big net, so they could only Activities in one dimension.


    When Bugatti saw this scene, although he was shocked, his reaction was too big. He turned to look at the other mage on the ghost ship: "You are the astral mage, who is related to the goddess of magic."


    There was a trace of embarrassment on Weilu''s face: "You can''t say that, is that your Excellency?"


    He could clearly feel Bugatti''s power. The two were not on the same level at all. The other''s magic power was as vast as the sea. It was hard to imagine that a mortal could possess magic power.


    Bugatti replied succinctly: "Bugatti, you may have heard of me."


    A look of surprise appeared on Weilu''s face: "Dharma God? Aren''t you dead? You died a million years ago."


    Bugatti nodded and did not deny it: "Yes, he is indeed dead, but I used necromancy magic to create another version of myself before I died. The person I am now is not the person I was before."


    Bugatti is famous in the world of wizards. As a wizard, he entered a new realm and was called the God of Magic. Earlier, his footprints were all over the worlds in various dimensions and he was known to many people. After becoming one of the eight gods, he retired. Go behind the scenes.

 v4 Chapter 185： Order of the Scarlet Bones

    "Oh, there is good news. It seems that because of the failure of the three religions'' encirclement and suppression, the Chen family no longer comes to us. This should be regarded as a compromise with the gods."


    Feng Xingyun came in from the outside dragging his long sleeves. Jin''s dress was also very special, but Xu Kai and Xu Kai were already used to it.


    "The plan remains unchanged. We still have to leave here. You will leave as soon as you complete your mission."


    Zhu Xinxue nodded, yawned lazily, glanced at the mirror in her hand, and said, "The dark circles under my eyes are getting worse, but before that, let''s go down and have a meal."


    The Chen family''s bounty on them was also cancelled, and there was no longer a sense of oppression. The two of them immediately relaxed. As the saying goes, if they collapsed, there was a taller person holding them up. As long as Su Changxing was still there, it is estimated that the people of the three religions would not dare to do anything further. What, after all, the fish is dead and the net is broken, and the result is not what everyone wants.


    As soon as San walked to the restaurant of the building, he heard someone discussing, "The doomsday ghosts seem to be evacuating here. I see that there are a lot less ghosts emerging these days."


    "How could this happen? The apocalypse of ghosts has lasted in this world for tens of thousands of years. If you don''t want to evacuate, just evacuate." Another person said, holding a golden chicken leg in his hand, with steam rising.


    The people in the lobby looked bustling, but the entire restaurant was very large, so there were a lot of people there, and they were all players. Many prominent people were here, but the area was different and the treatment was completely different.


    For example, fifth-level extraordinary people sit in the leftmost area or in the private room, and the food they enjoy is also top-notch. Some dishes are made from demon body crops, which require top-notch chefs to exorcise them. Even though these substances are harmful to Extraordinary people, these ingredients are quite delicious and can accumulate Extraordinary energy to a certain extent.


    Sixth-level Extraordinaries are in the middle, with specialized attendant services, and there are quite a few of them, many of whom are experienced players from various worlds.


    Extraordinaries below the sixth level are mainly in the largest area on the right, and the number is also the largest. There is a mixture of fish and dragons, three religions and nine streams.


    Xu Kai and the other three walked straight into the rightmost area. They themselves hid their identities, so naturally they pretended to be extraordinary beings below level six, making it difficult to attract attention.


    The atmosphere seemed noisy. A strong man with a knife in his hand slapped the table and shouted loudly: "Why are you making such a noise? Can you please be quiet?"


    The three of them, Xu Kai, sat next to him on the table and watched the scene silently. The strong man looked at the person who had yelled before, with a irritable look on his face: "You are the one, get away."


    "Who are you?" The man in a tight gray robe looked sideways, a little confused, "Don''t look for trouble."


    He strode over with a look of dissatisfaction on his face, "Do you know who I am? The scumbag from the Satellite Group. You must have heard of me. Now get up and leave here. I will pretend that nothing happened."


    The Satellite Group is a local organization in this world, controlling all aspects of economy and politics. Because the formal government organizations have long since disappeared, they are considered the emperor of the earth.


    As the saying goes, strong dragons do not suppress local snakes. Even some fifth-level extraordinary people will not take the initiative to provoke the satellite group.


    And his brother holds an important position in the satellite group, and no one in this town dares to mess with him. Of course, he is also quite humble, and he usually doesn''t do anything lenient.


    The man thought that the other party had given in, showed a smile, and continued: "I apologize, and I won''t pursue it..."


    The words stopped suddenly, and a knife was inserted into his chest.


    "I''m sorry." The strong man raised the ax with a blood-red handle on the side and struck it head-on. With heavy strength, blood flashed in his eyes.


    Behead!


    A head flew into the air and rolled to the ground. The sound of impact was clearly audible, and there was sudden silence in the restaurant.


    No one would have thought that the conflict would develop to this extent.


    "Be bold!"


    The person from the other satellite group reacted quickly and immediately stood up from his position. He drew a circle on his chest with one hand. A light group appeared on the inside of his palm. It was a ball of energy. Once it exploded, it would be considered a sixth-order extraordinary. The body will also be penetrated when walking.


    But at this moment, he was knocked to the ground by a person rushing over from beside him, and his abdomen was torn open by the palm of his hand.


    At this time, the man shouted: "Blood sacrifice to the blood god!"


    Xu Kai and the others immediately stood aside, fearing that the fish pond would be affected. This had nothing to do with them in the first place.


    Feng Xingyun whispered: "These are the people of the Scarlet Skeleton Order!"


    Xu Kaicai noticed that there was an "x" on the neck of the strong man just now, with a horizontal bar mark in the middle. This is a cult that only appeared in the public eye in the past ten years, the Scarlet Skeleton Order, and its followers are quite crazy. , advocating force.


    Of course they don''t need to pay attention to this kind of thing, the people in the satellite group will handle it on their own.


    The two believers looked like they were only seventh-order extraordinary people, but they were extremely powerful. In such a close battle, they killed two members of the Satellite Group who were also seventh-order extraordinary people.


    These two believers were obviously crazy. They were causing trouble in this place. There was no possibility of escaping. They were quickly rushed over by a fifth-level extraordinary person from the Satellite Regiment and subdued them on the spot.


    "You guys from the Scarlet Bones Order are really crazy. Do you know where this place is?"


    "Sooner or later I will destroy you all."


    The person who came was a middle-aged man with a square face. He stretched out two giant blue hands from behind, lifted the two believers in the air, handed them to the people next to him, and said: "Lock them up and behead them in the square tomorrow noon." ."


    "These cultists are getting more and more excessive, and we should not condone them! The more we condone them, the more likely they will be kicked in the face."


    If it were other players, how could they dare to kill people here? They would all estimate the pros and cons, which is equivalent to the law between players. Killing is not allowed in such a public safety area, and there is nothing to say if they are executed by local forces.


    Many people looked at it blankly. There was nothing much. The Scarlet Skeleton Order did not have much power in this world. There were probably other believers present. Once the words were remembered, they would probably face them afterwards. The revenge of these cultists.


    These cultists seek revenge, but there is no end to it, and many times they are not unreasonable at all.


    Even though the strong man was subdued, he was still unconvinced, his face was red and veins appeared on his neck, "Kill me if you can! Kill me if you can."


    Zhu Xinxue saw some clues and whispered: "The corpses of these cults are extremely powerful, and the extraordinary energy in them seems to be abnormal."


    Feng Xingyun nodded: "The Scarlet Skeleton Order is very unusual. It seems to be involved with the real gods. If nothing goes wrong, we''d better not recruit them."


    In Xu Kai''s eyes, these people''s skin was blood red, and their joints had thick horniness. They were very different from other people, which foreshadowed something.


    It''s just a wave.


    The restaurant soon calmed down. Those who needed to eat ate and those who needed to chat chatted. No one cared about what happened just now, and no one cared about the two people who died just now.


    Player groups are relatively indifferent unless they are particularly close.


    Then, Xu Kai and the two went to the dangerous area to complete the task they accepted and clean up a group of ghosts entrenched in the ruined town.


    This task was not difficult for them. In just one day, the two of them cleared the ghosts in the entire area and then returned to the previous town of Zheng.


    The two heretics had been beheaded in public~www.novelhall.com~The bodies were still lying in the center of the square without treatment, and the scarlet blood was flowing around the roulette wheel.


    This means that the Satellite Regiment has completely declared war on the Scarlet Skeleton Order, and both sides are at odds with each other.


    Feng Xingyun hurried back in the evening. This time he was injured again and looked embarrassed. One sleeve of his clothes was gone, but his arm was still intact.


    "We''d better get out of here right away," he said succinctly.


    Zhu Xinxue asked: "What happened?"


    Feng Xingyun said with an ugly face: "I shouldn''t meddle in other people''s business. The water here is deeper than imagined. The Scarlet Skeleton Order is not that simple. They are coming soon."


    Xu Kai was stunned: "You mean the Scarlet Skeleton Order is preparing to attack this town."


    Feng Xingyun nodded: "Do you need me to do the same thing a second time? I never joke about this kind of thing."


    Xu Kai knew that Feng Xingyun was a skilled warlock, and generally there was nothing wrong with the choice, at least the one that was most beneficial to them. Otherwise, they would have been caught by the Chen family long ago.


    "But there are fourth-level powerful people stationed nearby. Those cultists really dare to come?" Xu Kai said.


    Feng Xingyun glanced at him: "Are you stupid? I can''t handle it anymore. How can a fourth-level extraordinary person handle it?"


    "What do you think I''m doing out there, Mommy, come with me, I can''t stand it anymore."


    The three people left the town in a hurry. Not long after they left, a large group of people in blood-red robes appeared near the town.


    These people have common characteristics. They are quite muscular and taller than normal humans. Generally, only extraordinary people with relevant abilities will show such characteristics.


    A necklace of skulls hung around everyone''s neck, and the necklace seemed to be dripping with blood.

 v4 Chapter 186： Daemon of Khorne

    The people in the satellite group didn''t react immediately.


    When the Scarlet Skeleton Order arrived, it was still looking slack. It wasn''t until those cultists came in and the guards in front of the main entrance were hacked to death by the cultists that the Satellite Group sounded the alarm.


    "Blood sacrifice to the blood god!"


    "Sacrifice the bones!"


    Some believers shouted loudly, their faces flushed, and they looked extremely excited.


    Their spirits were obviously in an abnormal state, and they were so excited that even their bodies experienced corresponding changes.


    The abilities of extraordinary people can be roughly divided into six aspects: spirit, soul, magic, magic, martial arts, and body, covering almost all aspects.


    The abilities of these followers of the Scarlet Skeleton Order tend to be martial. They are probably all capable of strengthening the physical body. They are probably also influenced by the gods behind them. Therefore, the development of their abilities tends to be extreme, and they have also gained more powerful power.


    The bodies of these cultists are so powerful that they can break through Zhen''s formation with just their hands. Even sixth-level extraordinary people can fight against ordinary fifth-level non-human beings. If they are not their opponents, they still have to use it. The teeth want to shed a piece of flesh to vent the anger in their hearts.


    They came here and seemed to kill just for the sake of killing, indiscriminately, and regardless of whether the other party was a member of the Satellite Group.


    Immediately afterwards, in the air above, conspicuous scarlet cracks appeared one after another, as if they were forcefully opened by a big hand, making a gurgling sound.


    Scarlet demons emerged one after another, rushed into the town, and started fighting with the people in the town.


    These groups of demons are called bloodletters. They are a kind of low-level demon. They are not very powerful individually, but they are very numerous. What is more special is that they have similar looks, with humanoid bodies, beast-like faces, and long horns. The slender skull and the pupilless eyes burning with anger.


    A series of sharp and piercing screams came from the air.


    One after another, the bloodletters, holding two swords, rushed down from the air.


    A fifth-level Extraordinary was overwhelmed, and his head was penetrated from behind by a bloodletter with a sharp blade in his hand. An angry soul was roaring. Even a high-level Extraordinary could not resist such anger with his body, and his blood was not affected by it. The control spurted out, more and more, gathering into large pools on the ground.


    In this **** melee, the Satellite Regiment was no match at all and was pushed flatly. Several fifth-level extraordinary men were stabbed through their bodies with long swords, and their heads were cut off and hung on high flags.


    After the resistance of the satellite group collapsed, the fourth-level powerful man who was in charge of this world hurried over with reinforcements.


    It was a middle-aged man wearing an old chainmail, with a narrow knife hanging on his back. Seeing the scene in the town, his eyes were sharp. Although he was not from the Satellite Group, he was still very angry: "You cultists To actually dare to massacre the strongholds set up in higher dimensions, and to collude with the devil, is a heinous act."


    "Kill me!"


    The power of the fourth-level almighty was so terrifying that it could destroy an ordinary world. He just waved one hand, and countless knives transformed in the air, falling like rain, accurately hitting the cultists and the demons that suddenly appeared.


    Although demons are extremely difficult to kill, demons of this level can be killed easily by fourth-order extraordinary beings. It only took a few moments for the demons to die, turning into a pool of blood on the ground, exuding the odor of blood. The breath of chaos.


    at this time.


    Reinforcements also entered the town and started fighting with the remaining cult figures. The reinforcements that came later were obviously stronger. They were originally resisting the Doomsday Ghosts. Because the Doomsday Ghosts were weakening, some of them were transferred here.


    Feng Xingyun stretched out his head, looked at this scene, and sighed: "Isn''t this looking for death? It''s true that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers!"


    Zhu Xinxue said: "Are you one of those pagans?"


    "Of course not." Feng Xingyun snorted coldly: "Do you know who is standing behind those heretics? A real..."


    The words stopped abruptly and he did not continue.


    Xu Kai frowned: "Are we just going to watch?"


    Feng Xingyun smiled: "Aren''t you related? Ask me what''s going on."


    Boom!


    A loud noise echoed throughout the ground, and the entire sky was shaking.


    Everyone involuntarily looked up at the sky, and the trembling breath was suppressed.


    "Let me see what''s going on." Zhu Xinxue became curious and waved her hand in front of her face, revealing a blurry figure reflected in the starlight. She had long gray hair and looked like a minotaur, holding a big axe.


    The sky swayed again, breaking a big hole, and a **** hoof stretched out from the hole, trampling towards the fourth-level power, majestic and even more evil.


    "Die!"


    A roar.


    The fourth-level almighty was stepped on the ground and crushed into a pulp. A circular footprint was left on the east side of the town, but the surrounding buildings were not damaged at all.


    A limp figure lay in the middle of the footprints, turning into a puddle of flesh, but not completely dead. He shouted loudly:


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    The figure in the void did not enter this world, but looked through the gap, showing a bright smile, and roared: "Trash! Cowardly people do not deserve to live."


    Then, his voice spread throughout the world: "Only a true warrior can bathe in the gift of the Blood God. Mortals, please sacrifice your heads, so that you can survive forever."


    Such subtle inspiration, some people can clearly feel it, is the so-called "real warrior".


    Feng Xingyun stretched out his hand to interrupt Zhu Xinxue''s technique and said in a deep voice: "Direct prying will attract his attention. He is a big demon."


    But it was already too late. A look glanced over, cold and manic, making Rao''s body tremble uncontrollably.


    Zhu Xinxue felt her legs were numb and she didn''t dare to move, like a mouse trapped in a corner by a cat.


    "Walk!"


    Feng Xingyun waved one hand, turning the compass in his hand, and a rapidly rotating circle of light appeared in front of him, sucking the three of them in, thus leaving this world.


    Xu Kai whispered: "Is there no way to stop those cultists? If they are allowed to continue like this, I don''t know how many people will die, and even the world will be destroyed."


    "And this is an important place to resist the apocalypse of ghosts. Once it is lost, the apocalypse of ghosts will definitely spread to other worlds."


    Feng Xingyun said helplessly: "If it collapses, there will be tall people holding it up, so there is nothing we can do."


    He smiled and said: "Why don''t you find that person? If you can kill this big demon, other things will be easy to solve."


    Before he finished speaking, his expression suddenly changed. The three of them looked upward at the same time, and a voice came.


    "What''s going on with you three!"


    The big demon followed the traces in the void and noticed Xu Kai and the others, not because of Zhu Xinxue''s prying eyes~www.novelhall.com~ but because of the presence of an aura on them, which made him both afraid and bored.


    Feng Xing''s face was stiff and he stood in front of Xu Kai Errao: "We are just passing by and have no other intentions."


    He hinted at Xu Kai with his eyes, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Xu Kai didn''t know what to do. As soon as he had such an idea, a voice rang in his ears: "What do you think we should choose?"


    It was Su Changxing''s voice.


    A dark golden eye opened on Xu Kai''s forehead, looking around, and time slowed down.


    Su Changxing noticed the situation here, looked at the existence in front of him, and felt a little surprised.


    [Great Demon of Khorne: Demigod, Demon Prince, serving the Blood God of Khorne, possessing a complete chaotic constitution and cannot be killed! ¡¿


    The blood **** of Khorne?


    Bruce?


    Some dusty memories were uncovered in his mind, things that happened in the ninth dimension, a long time ago.


    A mortal is contaminated by the spirit of a **** and has to accept his priesthood in order to survive, but his body still becomes distorted and falls out of the human realm.


    I don''t know what happened after that.


    "Is Khorne the original Bruce?"


    Su Changxing thought about it. He had noticed that these cultists didn''t pay much attention to them before, but he didn''t expect that there was such a connection.


    "If Bruce really became a god, then why was it not discovered by anyone? So, I am not the first human being to become a **** in millions of years."


    "If Bruce becomes a god, what about the other two?"


    Su Changxing thought of something like this. Bruce was not the only one who accepted the priesthood, but also Priest of Tzeentch - Kelsi, and Priest of Slaanesh - Bai Shan.


    Although these three people accepted the priesthood, they themselves were twisted and beyond his control.

 v4 Chapter 187： knowing and thinking

    The other recipients of the priesthood were Duoan and Xinkuang Priest. Su Changxing felt at that time that his status was lower and, unlike the other three, he might not be able to become a god.


    The Great Demon of Khorne suddenly became aware of Shusu Changxing''s presence, and froze on the spot with a cautious look on his face: "Who are you?"


    Su Changxing''s voice continued to reach Xu Kai''s ears: "Killing him means that you will be responsible for an unknown god."


    Xu Kai took a deep breath, but said without hesitation: "Kill him."


    In some people''s eyes, good and evil are unclear, and good and bad are not so clear-cut, while in some people''s eyes, there is a gray line across the middle, with white above and black below.


    A silver bullet flew out of the void from nowhere and penetrated the chest of the Khorne demon in front of him, leaving a hole as big as a finger, which was very inconspicuous compared to his body.


    "I don''t accept it!" The demon wailed, and suddenly fell to his knees on the ground, as if all his strength had been taken away by a bullet.


    His eyes gradually became cruel, and he looked at Xu Kai: "Mortal, I remember you."


    Feng Xingyun watched this scene silently from the side, but an inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "I want to know after long time, and I want to know more than I want to know."


    His eyes were as bright as the bright moon in the sky, without any clouds.


    Feng Xingyun walked over and said with a surprised look: "It was actually the one who took action personally. You two are really close. You can''t be an illegitimate child, right?"


    Three black lines appeared on Xu Kai''s forehead: "Don''t be ridiculous, he... is my teacher."


    "Actually, if this great demon of Khorne hadn''t chased him, nothing would have happened. He was just looking for death."


    Feng Xingyun smiled and said: "This Khorne demon is just like their followers. They are all straightforward. He probably doesn''t think about any strategies. He only uses a knife to wipe other people''s necks."


    Xu Kai frowned: "Khorne? That''s the name of the evil god."


    Feng Xingyun seemed to have let it slip, and he laughed and said, "Guess for yourself."


    Since the Daemon of Khorne was eliminated, the remaining cultists, although they still had a certain fighting capacity, were eventually wiped out.


    The matter soon spread to higher dimensions, and the Scarlet Skeleton Order Judgment Panel determined it to be a complete cult, and anyone on sight could be killed.


    But having said that, how can ordinary people dare to offend when they see it? The forces of the Scarlet Skeleton Order can be seen in many worlds, and local forces will not take the initiative to provoke them before they completely break their skin.


    The fall of the fourth-level power aroused heated discussion. People on the forum believed that there was a **** standing behind the Scarlet Skeleton Order.


    at the same time.


    This has also brought some relatively low-key religious orders into the public eye.


    ¡­


    According to Weilu''s method, the magic well is at the junction of the third dimension and the third dimension, which is exactly where mortals can reach.


    As for most of the second dimension, it has been engulfed by Chaos, and the remaining places have long been occupied by hordes of demons.


    "According to what you mean, when you went to the realm of the dead, it was already engulfed by chaos."


    Su Changxing stood at the bow of the ship and looked ahead.


    Jin, wearing a black jacket, leaned to the side and yawned, looking sleepy.


    Bugatti sat on the chair with his legs crossed, a little carefree, and said: "Yes, not long after I was swallowed up by the soul, my life was approaching, and my body and soul were completely decayed. I wanted to find the secret of eternal life, so I I risked my life and actually passed through the chaos and went to the world of the dead."


    "The world of the undead at that time was a bit weird. There were still countless undead in it, but after being infected by chaos, these undead turned out to be like living creatures. There were large cities where the undead gathered and lived like living creatures. Just like people.¡±


    "When I first went there, I thought I was going to another world, but then I gradually realized something was wrong."


    "Those undead souls all live in their own world, immersed in some kind of beauty, and they can''t even be woken up."


    The world of the dead is a world in itself, but this world is extremely special, gathering countless undead, and all dead creatures in the real world go to that place.


    Jin thought for a while and said: "Then you must have been dead at that time. You were also an undead, so you went to that place."


    Bugatti nodded: "It should be the same. My consciousness was not very clear after I entered it. If it weren''t for my strong soul, I would have completely sunk into it."


    The ghost ship moved forward extremely fast, constantly breaking boundaries, and did not pass through the entire fifth dimension, but soon reached the boundary between the adjacent fifth dimension and the fourth dimension.


    The Infernal Land has faded away in this dimension and gone to other places. It is estimated that those heretics also know that they cannot break through from here.


    Su Changxing glanced over and saw the two ferocious dragons again. One was lying asleep in the sea of ??blood, and the other stood up and looked into the sky.


    Like clothes hanging in the air, countless corpses of immortal cultivators were hung in the air. All those who ascended from the ethereal world were buried here and became the food of the ferocious dragon.


    Su Changxing felt that there was a sinister intention of some being, or it was simply the plan of the gods, setting up shackles everywhere in the world to prevent mortal beings from becoming gods, or becoming powerful enough to be comparable to gods.


    There should be an opportunity to become a **** in the misty world. There is a certain existence that has completely imprisoned this world with great means. Even if someone is lucky enough to break through, there is no possibility of taking another step forward. Those corpses are the best proof.


    The existence of the magic well is similar. It is precisely because of the existence of the magic well that it is difficult for mages to break through the fifth level. It is like a tight spell placed on the heads of all mages, and they are not allowed to step beyond the thunder pool.


    Although the magic well exploded before, it was not completely destroyed, and because there were not many mages in the world, the impact was not great.


    Of course, this is just Su Changxing''s speculation. As for whether this is really the case, we have to verify it personally.


    If yes, then it can also be proved that extraordinary people are in the same situation. It is not that mortals cannot become gods, but that most of the roads ahead have been blocked.


    The big naked eye looked into the sky with a look of horror. Sensing Su Changxing''s approach, he suddenly knelt on the clouds and said humbly:


    "God, I don''t know anything. I''m just ordered to control this world."


    He also knew something about the three religions'' encirclement and suppression of a certain god. Although there was a **** covering his head, it was not the same thing. If the other party wanted to kill him, there was no need to worry.


    Su Changxing came to the top of the adjacent fourth dimension and looked around. The fourth dimension was indeed not big, like a button between the third and fifth dimensions.


    Black feathers fell one after another, like a heavy black snow, sealing off the entire space.


    "Let''s make a deal." Su Changxing suddenly appeared in front of Big Eyes and grabbed his head with one hand.


    Big Eyes was stunned.


    The demigod in front of him is an envoy, and an envoy is attached to the existence of a god. At the same time, he is the patron saint of the three religions, which is enough to show that there is a **** standing behind the three religions.


    However, Su Changxing was unable to detect the existence of that god, and estimated that the other party must be in some special situation and unable to directly affect the real dimension.


    He has nothing to take care of now, so he is going to do something extremely crazy, using the power of the God of Blind Request to directly plunder this not-so-smart creature into his kingdom of God. This is like breaking into a house, it is outrageous. The truth is, take advantage of the master''s absence to kidnap the other party''s servant.


    The big eyes naturally wanted to resist, and countless thunderbolts shot out from the eyes, all of which turned into nothingness in the dirty dream.


    For gods, the difference between demigods and mortals is not that big. On the contrary, they are easier to control.


    What Su Changxing valued more was Big Eye''s ability to monitor a large world. Unless he hid in the Infinite Land, no one could escape his sight. Anyone weaker than it would have no way to hide.


    The big eyes became completely silent, and the black light flashed in their eyes, thus affecting the world in another way.


    Su Changxing glanced downwards, and sure enough, he found the corpse under the barren mountain. Suppressed inside, it was the corpse of a true god. Only part of it remained alive and had lost any will. It was an empty corpse. ~www.novelhall.com~ But this is shocking enough. The corpse of a **** is a shocking treasure in itself, but no one cares about it when it is placed here.


    Su Changxing looked at it from a distance, but did not get closer. He sensed the taboo. Once he got close, he would alert someone in the dark, who was staring at this place.


    "How much hatred must there be to torture like this." Su Changxing shook his head, feeling that this was more cruel than the most severe torture.


    Big Eyes said respectfully: "I heard that countless time ago, the invincible God of War fell here. I guard this world, and at the same time I don''t let anyone get close to this area."


    Su Changxing nodded and said nothing more: "Then just watch and remember to do your duty."


    Su Changxing turned around and left here, drove the terrifying ghost ship, and continued to move towards the third dimension, once again breaking through the blockade of the rules.


    Thousands of monsters formed by rules rushed towards him, but they were all killed in just an instant. Taking advantage of this gap, the terrifying ghost ship rushed over without any reason.


    It looks easy, but in fact, Su Changxing''s consumption is not high. The further he goes, the stronger the blockade becomes. Fortunately, his current divine power is strong enough. Although it is not as good as the ancient rulers like the Ancient Eternal God, it is better than the old rulers like the Ancient Eternal God. Compared with the ordinary old gods, it is still much stronger.


    In front of them, a network of starlight gradually appeared, layer by layer spread in the void, wide at the bottom and narrow at the top, forming a tower shape.


    This reminded Su Changxing of the Tower of Knowledge seen in the ninth dimension, which had a similar appearance.


    The location they are in at the moment is a place that mortals cannot touch. It exists between dimensions. Even when the three religions encircled and suppressed the goddess of magic, they did not come to this place. They only indirectly detonated the magic well.


    "Is this the magic well?"


    Su Changxing saw the vast array of rules gathered here.

 v4 Chapter 188： goblin

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    The goddess of magic has disappeared for a long time. Unlike the new gods, she is also a **** passed down from the old era. She is also the only one who can show her footprints in the world. It is probably related to this magic well.


    "You have six core fragments in your hand. I will send you in and try to communicate with the magic well. If you establish contact, this will be your path to becoming a god."


    Su Changxing said calmly.


    Bugatti''s face showed ecstasy. At this time, he could no longer hide it. Who in this world can become a god? Such an opportunity may be rare in a million years. Although the eight of them have lived for a long time, they are always There will be a day of death.


    He can clearly sense the limit of his lifespan. After reaching the lifespan limit, no means can extend his existence, and all traces of him will be erased from this world.


    Only God is truly eternal!


    An old monster like him who has lived for who knows how many years has basically no desire except becoming a god. He has experienced almost all the joys and sorrows in the world, and his feelings will slowly be smoothed out over time. They must be numb, and only certain extreme emotions will make them fluctuate.


    "Thank you Lord God for your gift, I swear to be loyal to you forever!" Bugatti said respectfully, as if he was also afraid that Su Changxing would go back on his promise and make a very heavy promise.


    If such an implicit oath is violated, there will be a backlash.


    Su Changxing looked like he was watching a show and said: "I hope you can remember what you said today, but whether you can succeed depends on yourself. Destiny is always unpredictable. Whether you can become a **** may still be in line with your destiny. It¡¯s about the style.¡±


    When Bugatti heard Su Changxing''s words, he looked serious and asked, "What will happen if I fail?"


    It is human nature to be afraid of death, even they are no exception. If he were not afraid of death, how could he go to the world of the dead to seek a chance of life? He said he abandoned life and death, but in fact he still lived towards death.


    Becoming a **** is not only due to fear of death, but also pursuit. Becoming a **** is the end of the extraordinary road, the scenery along the way. Countless years of struggle here, it would be too regretful if you cannot see the scenery above.


    Weakness and strength are often relative. For ordinary extraordinary people, the eight of them are certainly powerful.


    But when they reach their position, they still feel powerless and helpless when faced with many things.


    The darkness of this world is far beyond our strength and all we have left is resignation.


    Ning Xiao told them in private that our human race seems to be powerful now, but in fact we are just a flock of sheep raised in the mountains.


    They could detect the slightest clue like that, but they didn''t dare to explore deeper. It was a thunder pool and they didn''t dare to take another step.


    Su Changxing looked at him and couldn''t tell what this man was thinking. He just felt that it was constantly changing and said:


    "If you fail, you will fail. As for what will happen, it probably won''t happen."


    Monk Ye Jin stood aside upright, with a standard smile on his face, and said: "Oh Mituo Buddha ~ donor, if you don''t become a Buddha, you will become nothing. Everything else is meaningless."


    Su Changxing only felt that when the monk spoke about Amitabha, his accent was too strong and not standard at all.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 189： sinner

    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Remember [] in one second, fast updates, no pop-ups!


    The goddess of magic was hidden in the magic well, which was beyond Su Changxing''s expectation. According to Bugatti, the goddess of magic almost died during the siege at that time, and never showed her footprints again.


    The Magic Well is obviously a dangerous place.


    "How can this be? Don''t you know that mortals cannot become gods?"


    A soft and delicate voice came, making people''s skin tingle.


    Su Changxing responded: "Who said that? Why didn''t I know?"


    Weilu, who was standing on the boat, lowered his head and did not dare to look this way.


    Luo Haodong was secretly amazed at the side, curious about how they were entangled, or in another way.


    The goddess of magic laughed like a silver bell, and the firelight swayed: "It seems that it failed, Weilu, some things are always difficult to see through."


    I don''t know what he is referring to.


    Su Changxing showed a solemn expression and looked back. The core fragment was still in his body, completely integrated with him. If he wanted to take it out, he could only kill it.


    If Bugatti wants to become a god, he doesn''t need all the core fragments. He just needs to get in touch with the magic well and gradually control it.


    But it seems unlikely at the moment, because the goddess of magic is here, so how could Bugatti have her own authority?


    Su Changxing sighed: "It seems that everything was planned by you. He is destined to meet me and blow me up to death!"


    The goddess of magic moved her body, leaned on the magic well, and said faintly: "Yes, but it seems that it failed. You still came here, you became a god!"


    "Reincarnation is indeed changing bit by bit. It shouldn''t be like this, and it also tilts the balance of your and my destiny."


    Some incomplete pictures emerged in Su Changxing''s mind involuntarily, which were interpretations of the past. Time has always been moving forward. There is nothing wrong with this. Reincarnation does not allow time to return to a certain point in the past, it is always moving forward.


    He met Weilu again and again at a certain time in the past. Sometimes he was killed by a bomb when they first met. Sometimes they were killed by an unexpected bomb after they became friends, or they simply hadn''t met yet. , was overwhelmed by the aftermath of the explosion.


    The core fragment hidden in Su Changxing''s body was a shackles for Su Changxing, blocking his way to becoming a god, but it had been broken through in the past.


    This is no longer Su Changxing''s one-time transformation into a god. He has already succeeded in it in the past. I don''t know if it was once or how many times. The terrifying ghost ship is the best proof.


    If you want to have a deeper understanding of reincarnation, you must come into contact with the rules related to time, and this aspect is blank for Su Changxing.


    He also discovered the rules about time in the core fragments in Weilu''s body, which indirectly proved that the goddess of magic mastered the rules about time.


    This was also one of the purposes of his coming here. He originally thought that if Bugatti could become a god, he would definitely have inherited some of the rules from the goddess of magic, and then if he plundered them, he might be able to obtain some of the rules about time. , and then by extending it on this basis, maybe we can see through the so-called reincarnation.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Or perhaps Bugatti failed, so it would be better if we could find traces of the goddess of magic when we come here.


    The current problem is that he cannot see through the depth of the magic goddess and is probably not his opponent. In this case, it will be difficult to attack directly. Moreover, sitting near the magic well, the opponent must have the right time and place.


    "It''s really scary. Did you already think about getting rid of the *** before you came here?" The voice of the goddess of magic came slowly, and I felt Su Changxing''s unabashed intention.


    Unconsciously, dirty dreams were falling all around.


    Su Changxing smiled slightly: "I am different from you. I am here to seek the truth. You are also in reincarnation. It seems that gods are really old-fashioned things."


    Bugatti''s howl came, and it was extremely painful. White smoke rose from his body and disappeared into the air like an evil ghost.


    The goddess of magic''s voice became calm and seemed a little


    Unhappy: "There is nothing wrong with observing order in itself. The truth you see is not necessarily the truth. Without us, this world would have ceased to exist."


    Su Changxing''s face calmed down. He thought he could still negotiate with the other party, but now it seems that is not the case, so there is nothing more to say.


    Just as the black feathers fell one by one, I heard the goddess of magic say: "But these have nothing to do with me. We can each take what we need."


    Su Changxing was a little surprised and said, "You want Bugatti to become a god?"


    The goddess of magic said: "Whether he can become a **** or not has nothing to do with me. The main thing is that he has no such destiny and has long since lost the qualification to become a god."


    Bugatti''s body began to burn, and the endless magic power gradually engulfed him.


    A smile appeared on Su Changxing''s lips: "Then who is it? Your old friend? You keep saying that mortals cannot become gods, but you seem to have been planning all this for a long time. What is it for?"


    The goddess of magic said no more, and Bugatti completely turned into ashes while howling, and was placed on a black plate.


    "What you want, if you want the truth, I will give you the truth. All I want is to survive."


    The goddess of magic handed over the plate with ashes and forced some of the rules she mastered into Bugatti''s body. Bugatti became a **** and was also a pile of ashes.


    Su Changxing took the plate and felt that all the rules of time were gathered in it. He could easily plunder it without any effort.


    All of this is like a delicious trap that has been prepared long ago, just waiting for Su Changxing to bite into it.


    He did not refuse, and had no reason to refuse. Just like a starving mouse, he would bite the cheese on the trap without hesitation. Even if he knew it was a trap, he might be able to avoid it if he was fast enough. trap.


    The mouse would think so, and so would Su Changxing. At this time, there might be no difference between him and the mouse.


    "Do you want to become a god?" Su Changxing said.


    Weilu was stunned, "Me?"


    If anything, he is considered a dependent of the Magic Goddess, and his relationship with the Magic Goddess seems to be not as simple as imagined. The emotions between men and women belong to human nature and should not be possessed by gods.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The goddess of magic is not that simple. Unlike other gods, she seems to have human nature.


    Weilu did not hesitate for too long: "I don''t want to. I am a mage. I can do my best to pursue my own truth. I don''t have such high pursuits."


    This does not mean that his pursuit is not that high, but his pursuit is too high. Unlike others, it is not that difficult for him to become a **** at this time, and if he wants to pursue the truth, there is probably no future.


    "Is that so?" The goddess of magic fell silent.


    Weilu added: "If possible, I would like to take a look at the magic well again."


    Su Changxing naturally had no objection to this. Weilu''s life or death had little to do with him, and his goal had been achieved. As for other things, it was not that important.


    Weilu walked towards the magic well like Bugatti, but their purpose was different, just to pursue the truth, which is the purest heart of the mage.


    Everything seemed to fall into place, and the incomplete magic well accepted Weilu.


    Su Changxing smiled: "The magic well itself exists to imprison all mages. It brings together the magic in the world. Unexpectedly, it will become the help of a certain mage in the end. This may allow him to go where no mage has gone before." situation"


    "Don''t tell me you really want him to become a god."


    The goddess of magic did not speak, as if she had acquiesced. Seeing Su Changxing''s appearance, she remembered the man she had met countless years ago. He was dressed in green and had white hair, and was independent from the world. He seemed not to care about anything, but in the end he did something truly earth-shattering. The world was shaken by the great event, and all the gods retreated from it, and there were no more gods walking in the world.


    But so what?


    The ashes on the plate were swept away, and some of the rules belonging to the goddess of magic were snatched away by him. Regarding time, seeing the passage of time


    , like silk threads evenly wound in the space, constantly flowing.


    This is indeed a trap.


    Su Changxing showed a clear look and heard the sound of time ringing in his ears. The flesh and blood on his body began to corrode at a speed visible to the naked eye, and black flames burned from the inside out.


    at the same time.


    He felt the existence of three other gods, Khorne, Nuganqi, and Slaanesh, who were somewhat related to him, but completely independent. They were on the opposite side of this world and integrated with Chaos.


    "No, there''s still one more to go."


    Su Changxing frowned, feeling that he must have missed something.


    The Chaos Evil God is neither a new **** nor an old god. Like Buddha, he was born in reincarnation. However, from his perspective, there should be four of them, but his existence cannot be felt.


    Specifically, the so-called Chaos Evil God should not exist, but there are too many illusory things in the real dimension, and the corresponding birth is to make up for it in the rules.


    Su Changxing asked Xia Tian to take the followers of the God of Blind Demand to encircle and suppress the followers of the Scarlet Skeleton Order in various dimensions. Although it could not completely eliminate them, it could at least weaken the influence of the Chaos Evil God to a certain extent.


    Otherwise, the transformation between reality and reality in the world will be accelerated. Once a certain critical point is reached, time will enter the next stage and material transformation will occur again.


    This is probably the result that the gods want.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    As for the specific reason, Su Changxing didn''t know. He was also surprised by the gods'' plan. He felt that there should be differences within them. Otherwise, there would be no need to do this at all.


    At this moment, UU is reading www. uukanshu.com He seemed to be stuck in a quagmire, unable to move even a little bit. Some dark rules were entangled with him, which was cause and effect.


    Monk Ye Jin opened his eyes wide, as if there was firelight flickering, and his face became more beautiful at this time, like a boy of seventeen or eighteen years old:


    "You shouldn''t have let Tang Ge go in the first place. The cause and effect in this world is too great for you to bear."


    Su Changxing''s temperament suddenly changed. He became extremely majestic and cold-eyed: "Who can do that? I will never turn back!"


    At this time, there was some movement on the side of the Magic Goddess. Her body was shaking constantly, and the fire was flickering, flickering: "It''s you! That sinner!"


    There was a surprising amount of anger in his voice.


    "You rat are just a sinner. Why!" the goddess of magic screamed crazily, remembering something. Back then, that man was accompanied by a bald man wearing shackles. He was a sinner of the human race. He carried Mount Tai on his back and traveled for thousands of years to atone for his sins, but in the end, Mount Tai fall down.


    Scars appeared on Monk Yejin''s face, and he shouted: "I didn''t expect you to be the remnant of that year!"


    No one knows what Buddha is.


    Only the golden light was seen, and in front of Su Changxing''s eyes, the body of the magic goddess was penetrated by one arm.


    Monk Ye Jin snorted coldly: "I''ll tell you why there are always loopholes. It turns out that you remnants still exist."


    Monk Ye Jin did not use any rules or even any power, and all the rules condensed by the Magic Goddess began to collapse on their own.


    The mighty mountains collapsed in the blink of an eye.


    That voice seemed to ring in my ears again: "Ye Jin, do you repent?"


    "I hope you will."


    "It''s not to make you atone for your sins, but I think there is still hope."

 v4 Chapter 190： independent

    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Monk Ye Jin didn''t know what method he used, but he easily suppressed the Magic Goddess, causing her to collapse bit by bit. In addition, the Magic Goddess herself had been severely damaged in the previous siege, and it looked like she was about to Fall.


    The fall of a **** is definitely not a small matter, especially a **** like the goddess of magic who controls many rules.


    Bang~


    Following an explosion, Monk Yejin flew backwards and slid on the deck, his clothes all in tatters.


    He staggered up from the black smoke, looked at Jin who was carrying the rocket launcher, and was a little confused: "Who are you?"


    Before, he didn''t pay too much attention to the existence of the other party. After all, there was not much connection between them. He thought it might be an unknown demigod. Now he noticed something different. That kind of power coming from reality can... It definitely hurt him.


    This is probably a power that only beings such as ancient gods can master. If they are in contact with the source, they can create and destroy infinitely.


    "Smelly monk, is this a place where you can run wild?" Jin yelled, full of arrogance, carrying a mini Gatling and shooting at Monk Ye Jin. The bullets turned from empty to real to empty, penetrated the monk''s body, and exploded. A trail of real blood flowers.


    With a pop, the monk fell on the deck. He could easily suppress the magic goddess with one hand, but he fell under Jin''s gun and lost his breath in the blink of an eye.


    "Dead?" Su Changxing looked surprised. It was really difficult to understand what kind of state Monk Ye Jin was in now.


    The other party has probably escaped from reincarnation. Even if he has not escaped completely, he still knows a lot of truth and knows about Tange''s existence.


    Monk Ye Jin knew about the past reincarnations, but had never seen Jin. Doesn''t this mean that Jin himself is a variable in the reincarnations. He only appeared in his world in this reincarnation. He had never appeared before, and he had never seen him before. Or maybe he died too early for anyone to know.


    Flowers in the dust will eventually be buried unless they really grow.


    Monk Ye Jin lay motionless on the ground, but the voice came again, appearing in another position on the splint. He stood upright, rubbing the beads in his hand, and his movements looked awkward.


    "Interesting, interesting. I thought everything was over, but I didn''t expect that someone like you would appear in the end." Monk Yejin looked at Jin, with a gentle smile on his face, but it made people feel inexplicable fear, like an abyss, all-encompassing Swallow everything.


    "Resurrected?" Jin had a strange look on his face, feeling that this guy was just like the green-skinned warrior, able to continuously split, and he looked a lot weaker.


    Su Changxing looked at the childish face of Monk Ye Jin and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart: "You are Wei Huo!"


    Monk Ye Jin nodded: "That''s right, haven''t you heard of it? Buddha has thousands of incarnations everywhere."


    Gradually, he calmed down and looked at the goddess of magic: "All this is cause and effect. Only when there is a cause, there will be an effect. This is the best result. It is best if you are dead."


    "You claim to be righteous, but you do dirty things."


    The goddess of magic sneered: "If that was really the case, you would have died long ago."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    After hearing their conversation, Su Changxing also guessed something. There was a period of time that disappeared and was not recorded in any dimension. The gods seemed to also disappear during that unrecorded period of time.


    Monk Ye Jin raised one hand: "I want to..."


    Another round of bullets hit Monk Ye Jin, piercing his body and exploding into several blood sprays.


    He was full of anger and turned his head: "Can you wait until I finish what I said? If I really wanted to fight, I would have killed you all!"


    "I really thought this ridiculous ability could hurt me..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, another pile of bullets crackled towards his face.


    Monk Ye Jin fell to the deck again.


    This is the second body.


    Monk Ye Jin did not appear again, and seemed to have left here, leaving behind two different corpses.


    A handsome-looking monk with a bit of cinnabar on his head raised his head and looked at this dimension from a distance, with a tangled look on his face:


    "Why are you not afraid at all? How can you not be afraid at all? What on earth is that guy?"


    "Damn it, it really hurts!"


    "What''s going on with this guy Su Changxing? Why are you still refusing to give up? I originally had high hopes for you, but you let Tange go."


    Su Changxing still stood motionless on the spot, with black flames burning all over his body. He saw some tricks and said with a smile: "Turns out it was just an act, haha."


    The existence of Monk Yejin is very strange. Whether he is powerful or not seems to be affected by other people''s perceptions. If someone is afraid of him and thinks he is powerful, then he will be unimaginably powerful.


    Maybe in Jin''s eyes, Monk Ye Jin has always been trash, so...


    Of course, it''s not just that, it''s also related to the power Jin controls, which comes from the "real world". Although it''s not powerful, it''s the same level as the ancient gods.


    For her, there is no difference in rank. Rome is at the end from the beginning.


    Monk Ye Jin is not the Buddha himself, or only a part of him. He is a guy who is full of the core of Buddha nature but also human. He can be said to be a human being or a demigod.


    Su Changxing looked at the goddess of magic kneeling on the ground and asked, "Tell me more about what happened."


    The goddess of magic was hidden very deep. Su Changxing had only guessed that the predecessor of the other party was indeed a human, a human who became a **** in the previous era.


    The goddess of magic was silent for a moment: "There are some things that cannot be said, and there is no way to say them, but there are some things that I can tell you.


    "The first saint was born in a dark and turbulent era. He did not rely on any external force and was comparable to divine power on his own."


    "At that time, some people were able to do this with the help of the blood of Titan humans, but that would make them die quickly and have an extremely short lifespan. For humans, the blood of Titan humans is no different from poison. It can only stimulate unprecedented... potential, thereby indirectly mastering the rules.¡±


    "But the saint did the same thing on his own, which is appalling."


    "The first saint was named Fanxu. He was born in an era of turmoil and died in an era of turmoil. He died in a battle with King Jefflin."


    "Jefflin, you may not have heard of this race. They are born with the ability to master chaos. When they reach adulthood, they look like demons. They were the most powerful race in that era."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "They were too arrogant and died under the joint encirclement and suppression of various races. Of course, the gods were indispensable. This was also their plan. At that time, humans were just pawns and thugs at best."


    "The man I mentioned before is named Independence, and he is also a saint. He was born in a later era, but he is the most powerful saint."


    "I can''t say more about what happened specifically, but I can talk about the sinner. He survived from the turbulent era. It is said that he was a traitor to the human race, which led to the failure of a big battle."


    Many things in history are still vague now. Fanxu and Su Changxing have also heard of powerful extraordinary beings in turbulent times, whose names have been passed down to this day.


    As for this saint named Independence, Su Changxing had never heard of it.


    "You should be able to guess what happened next. He led the 108 most powerful people among us humans to plan a mighty war that affected all the heavens and all realms. Many of us are Once you become a god, your plan is one step away from succeeding."


    "It''s just a little bit close."


    "pity."


    "In the end, the fruit was stolen by the sinner, and he died under the siege of the gods in the sky. However, the sinner became the so-called Buddha and lived forever in reincarnation, known as the cycle of cause and effect."


    "Do you think it''s funny or not?"


    Su Changxing did not comment, and could not comment. There may be too many secrets hidden in what happened too long ago that are not known to outsiders.


    He was a little confused: "Can human beings really be that powerful?"


    Independently died under the siege of countless gods, which means that just a few gods cannot kill him.


    The goddess of magic just laughed and fell to the ground. Part of her body turned into dust. The firelight swayed and became darker and darker: "Other gods think so too. Let me tell you one last thing. Perception determines reality. This world That''s it."


    Countless rules collapsed and rushed towards Su Changxing on their own. Nearly half of the power of the Magic Goddess was plundered by him, and almost half of his divine power was increased.


    The remnants.


    What kind of people would be called remnants by Buddha?


    The goddess of magic definitely doesn''t know the whole truth. Things are not that simple. If independence really fails, how can the gods retreat.


    At this time, he seemed to be stuck in a quagmire, and would be dragged into the opposite side of the world at any time, to where the gods were.


    With Jin''s support, Su Changxing staggered onto the ghost ship. Without stopping, they headed towards the high-latitude world of the third dimension.


    In the pocket galaxy, the portal to other worlds has been opened in the canyon, and Lauren leads a mighty army through the portal to other worlds.


    An empire full of evil and corruption, all the people have turned into monsters, UU Kanshu www.uukanshu.com The glory of the gods is everywhere.


    This is an evil god, fused with chaos, and it was his hand that reached into the pocket galaxy before.


    This war was sudden and tragic. Lauren led the army of the Holy Leaf Empire to invade the entire world in just half a month. There were more than 5,000 divinely chosen knights among them, and Su Changxing also introduced soldiers from the steam industry. The world''s technology has produced a large number of advanced versions of rune warriors.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The divinely chosen knights will continue to become stronger in battle, and their bodies will be constantly transformed by faith. They will break away from human form and become closer to demigods. By the time the next five thousand divinely chosen knights become 5,000 demigods.


    As expected, the evil **** behind the statue did not intervene directly. He only used his own power to continuously influence the war, but in the end it was all in vain.


    After Su Changxing plundered the power of the Magic Goddess, the power he held exceeded most of the old gods. He only needed a blessing to prevent the army from being affected by the evil gods.


    The influence cannot be completely isolated. There will always be people who continue to die under the demonic aura. After death, new people will fill the army.


    In the middle stage of the war, more than half of the 5,000 God-chosen knights died, and nearly a thousand of the 3,000 priests were lost. More than a hundred Chaos Champions died here. Even Lauren died seven times, each time from the gods. The junior high school has become stronger when it gets back on its feet.


    When a warrior is not afraid of death, strength is natural. The transcoding has been serious recently, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please use your little hands to exit the reading mode. Thanks

 v4 Chapter 191： Emerald Scepter

    It is difficult for gods to walk in the world, let alone appear in high latitudes. High latitudes are the core of the doomsday game and hide unimaginable secrets.


    Su Changxing did not hide his true identity and approached the high latitudes of the third dimension with great fanfare. Dark golden light irradiated most of the dimension. All players knew of his arrival and began to flee in panic. Even if they could not leave the third dimension, then They can no longer stay in high latitudes, otherwise if something unexpected happens, mortals like them may be slapped to death by the gods. Maybe not a slap, just a breath.


    It seems that a song is coming, and the light of dusk is extremely dazzling.


    None of the Eight Lords came here, or they left early, and there was a tacit understanding.


    The phone kept vibrating and messages popped up.


    [Warning, the area ahead is a forbidden area for gods, and gods are prohibited from approaching. ¡¿


    [Warning, the area ahead is a forbidden area for gods, and gods are prohibited from approaching. ¡¿


    [Warning, the area ahead is a forbidden area for gods, and gods are prohibited from approaching. ¡¿


    ¡­


    The endless bronze door stood in front of him, blocking the way between Su Changxing and Gao Latitude. The dark green patina exuded a cold chill.


    Countless eyes looked over here, but their peripheral vision was full of fear.


    "As expected, if you are too deeply involved, there is no possibility of becoming a god."


    A group of souls sat on top of the statue, looking in this direction. Although they had lost their bodies, their souls were extremely solid.


    It can be seen from the blurred face that she is a woman, with an elegant and noble temperament. On the palm of the statue, there is a knight in pitch black armor squatting. He lowered his head slightly and said respectfully: "According to the news, that person is in the eighth dimension. He showed his footprints and then disappeared, so he probably got the chance to become a **** somewhere."


    The news about Su Changxing becoming a **** is not completely secret, and is known to some high-level extraordinary people.


    However, no one knew what Su Changxing wanted to do.


    The knight said coldly: "Could it be that he wanted to challenge the authority of the doomsday game and seize power in the world, so he attacked high latitudes."


    The group of souls smiled and said: "You are judging the gods with the hearts of mortals. Do you think He will care about this?"


    "What''s more, he is the first person to become a **** in millions of years, and his destiny is already unimaginably high..."


    The knight whispered: "Then what should we do? I''m afraid chaos is coming. This is a sign!"


    The woman laughed and said: "Of course they are profiting from chaos. If there is one, there will be two. The path ahead has been cut open, and I and others are following closely."


    ¡°It looks like a revival is just around the corner.¡±


    The knight walked up the arms of the statue. The lines on his clothes were like stairs. The owner of the statue was the largest nobleman in the world, Karl Se. In the golden age, he once ruled a huge empire spanning an entire dimension. Science and technology and civilization were all over the world. It has reached an unbelievable level. Even ordinary civilians can live for a thousand years by using technology to transform their bodies.


    The end of prosperity and the revival of prosperity, this seems to be an unchanging law. History repeats itself over and over again. Just like no matter in what era, there are extraordinary people who try to walk towards the path of God, but there are countless people who fail, just like the stars falling in the sky. Entering the Black Sea, only one can sink to the bottom of the sea and illuminate the entire sea.


    The knight''s footsteps were heavy, and he did raise the sword in his hand before he stopped.


    "what are you doing!"


    Screams came.


    The severed part of the statue was dripping with bright red blood.


    The knight''s eyes showed violence, he raised the long sword in his hand and said loudly: "Blood sacrifice to the blood god, eternal life in a hundred battles!"


    A necklace of skulls appeared around his neck. With just his flesh and blood, he cut off this statue that had stood for countless years. It was probably the last hope of the once glorious empire.


    There were two lines of blood and tears in the corners of the woman''s eyes, and she said miserably: "I didn''t expect you to choose betrayal! Are you a believer of Khorne? Why? What benefits have you received!"


    The knight was indifferent: "My loyalty has never changed."


    The owner of his body became huge, bursting through the armor on his body, revealing dark red skin. He turned and walked out. The earth trembled. Many believers of the Scarlet Skeleton Order had gathered outside the main hall, cheering and singing loudly. .


    Who would have thought that such a knight who had been loyal for thousands of years would actually be a traitor or a believer of the evil god.


    "The new era has arrived, and the old era must be gone."


    ¡­


    This is a very strange phenomenon.


    A large number of Khorne believers appeared inexplicably in many worlds, including many players and many high-level Beyonders. They gathered together to form armies one after another and began to conquer various worlds.


    High-dimensional players went to eliminate them, only to find that the combat effectiveness of these fear believers was extremely scary, and many people compromised their integrity by carelessness.


    Feng Xingyun took a big sip of the Coke in his hand, squatted on the chair, and said: "I have contacted the people from the Warlock Association, and they will rush over to join us soon. Those Khorne believers in the microcomputer world have nothing to fear, we It will be completely wiped out soon.¡±


    Xu Kai nodded, also looking worried: "That''s good. I think millions of people have been massacred. Those believers have gone crazy. They kill just for the sake of killing. We can''t let their faith develop any further." Go down, otherwise things will be unimaginable."


    These followers of the Scarlet Skeleton Order are all like lunatics, killing just for the sake of killing. They will even start a killing game with each other for fun, compare the number of heads chopped off, and even disagree with each other. Fight.


    There was blood everywhere they passed.


    Zhu Xinxue frowned: "Why don''t those people at high latitudes ignore it? If they had sent people here earlier, these things wouldn''t have happened."


    Feng Xingyun said helplessly: "I can''t just control it if I want to. The high latitudes are not peaceful now. The deaths of several city lords have caused an uproar."


    Xu Kai added: "There seems to be a secret sect called the Emerald Scepter in high latitudes. Have you heard of it? The dead city lords were all members of the Emerald Scepter."


    Feng Xingyun nodded: "There is such a thing, but this sect is very mysterious, and I don''t know what it is."


    "Oh, there is one thing that I don''t know whether it is good or bad. The great demon Khorne and the dark undead have caused trouble for the Chen family. UU Kanshu www.uukanshu.com Their ancestral city, Geng City, has a hole dug out. , it is said that an entire legion of Khorne descended at that time.¡±


    "It''s really powerful. I don''t know how they were able to block it. It is said that the great demon of Khorne fell on the spot and turned into a chaotic storm."


    Zhu Xinxue lamented: "No wonder no one cares about things here, but these Khorne demons came from somewhere."


    "It can''t possibly appear out of thin air."


    Feng Xingyun stretched out a finger and gestured in front of him: "We are in the real dimension here. The opposite side of the world can be regarded as nothingness, and the gods behind the Scarlet Skeleton Order are living in this nothingness."


    ¡°Our minds attract chaos, the transition from nothingness to reality.¡±


    Zhu Xinxue showed surprise: "In other words, these demons themselves do not exist. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are the fantasies of those believers."


    Feng Xingyun nodded: "That''s right, it''s just a pity that we were a step too slow. Otherwise, to kill them from the root, we need to completely clean up Khorne''s beliefs in each world."


    After a big battle.


    Their victory was brutal, with many dead across the world, and the remaining followers of Khorne retreating.


    Feng Xingyun stood on the ruins, alone, with countless pains flashing through his mind, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Is this life?"


    He looked into the sky, the cold moonlight shone on his face, purple stars were floating, and it seemed as if a black door slowly opened in the void, and purple demons swarmed out with pink light clusters.


    "Pity."


    He sighed.


    The behavior of gods was more elusive than he imagined.


    He thought that the God of Blind Demand would destroy the Order of the Scarlet Skeleton, but in the end, the followers of the God of Blind Demand were defeated and left alone in the seventh dimension.


    This is obviously a deliberate retreat. As for the reason...

 v4 Chapter 192： Hitomi

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    The shocks were passed over again and again, distributed in the space. Several nearby worlds were greatly affected. Under the radiance of the gods, the creatures above began to grow like crazy. At the same time, rules in the world also appeared. Chaos, upside down, day and night reversed, fire flowing on the surface.


    Su Changxing opened the door bit by bit. This gate of rules was set up here to prevent the gods from invading the high-latitude world. The method was not clever. It just roughly stacked the rules together to deal with some new gods. It is enough, and Su Changxing''s divine power has long been comparable to the powerful ones among the old gods, so it is easy to break through such rules and restrictions.


    Su Changxing pushed the door open with one hand. The mass of the high-latitude world was extremely large. After entering here, his body began to shrink and was forced to compress.


    None of the eight statues were here, but there was a mortal standing in front of him, an old man with white hair and a thin body.


    "Tsk tsk tsk~ It''s really amazing. It''s difficult to reach the sky to become a **** in such an era, but you did it." The old man shook his head and said, standing on the clouds with one foot, and a skyline was drawn into the distance.


    "Even if you become a god, you should know the rules. It is forbidden for gods to approach here, so you should not approach. This is how order should be."


    The old man yawned again: "How about we discuss it? If you retreat from here, I will pretend that you have never been here."


    Mortals are small.


    Su Changxing noticed that the mortal in front of him was different. There seemed to be a terrifying energy contained in his body, which was faintly affecting the world.


    "Are you a saint?" Su Changxing asked. He had never seen a real saint, but he guessed that he was more terrifying than the eight saints. He could mobilize high-dimensional rules with just a few movements, just like the gods of this world. .


    The old man shook his body, as if he was chilled by the cold wind, and looked like he was scratching his head: "That''s right, I am destined to be between heaven and earth. Rather than saying that I am a saint, it is better to say that I belong to this world. saint."


    "I''m here, Tongwei! He is the last saint who survived by chance in the last era. He is still alive, but he must follow the rules he set. Gods are not allowed to enter this world."


    "You go."


    Su Changxing stood in this world and gradually began to understand all this. He smiled and said: "In other words, there was more than one saint. Since there are nine dimensions, there are nine saints."


    "High latitude space is the fortress you built, a fortress against the gods."


    Hitomi raised her head and raised her chest, looking a bit funny, and said calmly: "That''s right, there were nine saints at the beginning, but now I am the only one."


    "This world is already the best it can be. There is no need to change it. The human race is what it is today because our predecessors built it bit by bit with their flesh and blood."


    Su Changxing looked down at the other party and said coldly: "But does all this make sense? Do you really understand what happened?"


    Tongwei said nothing, staring at Su Changxing quietly, but did not shy away from the gods: "The truth does not make sense, you just need to choose."


    This chapter is not finished yet, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 193： Nurgle

    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Su Changxing cut an extremely large crack in the sky of the third dimension. Black blood overflowed from the crack and fell down, thick and full. Some insect-like things crawled out of the blood and fell to the ground. Flashing.


    "It can be seen that you have already lost your faith, and you lost miserably in that battle." Su Changxing said quietly, seeing the hidden ancient **** in the endless starry sky, behind the high latitude .


    All players are indirectly controlled by the doomsday game, without exception, like wooden threads connected to everyone''s head.


    A saint has lost his specific independence and is not worthy of being called a saint.


    When Tongwei heard this, his expression suddenly became distorted, and he roared: "What do you know? You don''t know what faith is at all. We work hard for the human race."


    "I will not allow anyone to destroy the results."


    Su Changxing said coldly: "But you failed. If you lose, you should admit defeat, instead of talking about credit and hard work."


    The gods seem to be forced back, but this endless reincarnation is undoubtedly a kind of burial for all living beings. Everything will become meaningless, just like a movie that has been playing on a loop without an ending, repeating the same thing. process.


    Behind the crack, you can see another space. There are many people running back and forth on it. Their heads and pupils are constantly flashing. When there is no final shape, they shuttle back and forth, seeming to be looking for something.


    These are human beings who have lost their souls and only have bodies left, relying on their will to operate.


    Tongwei also saw the scene behind the crack, which was the secret behind the third dimension. It had never been known to anyone for countless years, but now Su Changxing used violence to break it open.


    He showed a desperate look: "It''s them!"


    Su Changxing frowned: "What?"


    "It''s those people who have died long ago, why are they here!" Tongwei showed a puzzled look, and the original **** gradually became dark and empty, losing his pupils and smiling ferociously.


    A person behind the crack seemed to have suddenly found a target and ran towards Su Changxing. He was in front of him in the blink of an eye, unbound by rules and unaffected by dirty dreams.


    "Seeking death!" Su Changxing waved forward with one hand, and the sickle passed through the air, creating another huge crack.


    Actually, only three of them were cut off, while the others fell on him unscathed.


    A feeling of heaviness came, and Su Changxing fell from the sky. His huge dark golden body sank in the void, followed by a big gray hand.


    Su Changxing realized that he was about to fall into the wrong side of the world, so he mobilized his huge faith and poured it out like free water.


    He saw the other person clearly. It was just a hand, a Buddha''s hand. It had no consciousness or will and was just composed of empty rules.


    Behind the doomsday game is indeed an ancient god, who is in a strange state and sleeping. Even attacking Su Changxing now is a reflex action.


    This is your chance!


    Su Changxing was keenly aware that if he allowed the opponent to push him into the opposite side of the world, he would never have a chance to stand up again, and this Buddha''s hand was a part of the ancient god. Although it was powerful, it was not invincible. If he could If you plunder it, he will become unimaginably powerful.


    This chapter is not finished yet, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Is this just a possibility?


    The dusk spreads, and everything seems to be still.


    Su Changxing stretched out his left hand to greet him. His left hand turned into a large amount of green liquid and shot out, sputtering onto the surface of the Buddha''s hand, corroding it bit by bit.


    It was a plague, a plague that could affect everything, covering the entire Buddha''s hand like water.


    Tongwei went completely crazy. She wrapped her hands around his head and bit him bite by bite, like a monster that chose people to eat.


    Most of Su Changxing''s body had not entered the other side of the world, but he held on at the last moment. The Buddha''s hand did not take another step forward, and one eye after another opened towards him. The pupils of those eyes were black clocks, without any There was no emotion at all, and it was full of coldness, as if questioning why he did this.


    A figure suddenly appeared in the sky, sitting cross-legged on the lotus, with his head lowered and a little cinnabar between his eyebrows. It was Monk Ye Jin, smiling: "I can''t let you succeed, get down here!"


    He raised one hand, and another Buddha''s hand appeared in the crack, flashing golden light, covered with dense scriptures, constantly flowing, like the ripples of water.


    Just when the Buddha''s Hand was about to fall, a dark blue missile flew from the sky, collided with the Buddha''s Hand, caused a collapse explosion, and disappeared in a corner of the high latitude.


    Jin held the rocket launcher in one hand and put it in his pocket with the other. He chewed gum in his mouth and said unhurriedly: "You are really an uncanny monk, but your opponent is me."


    Monk Ye Jin''s face twitched, and he felt an inexplicable sense of oppression. Facing this guy with unknown origins, he felt that he was powerless and had nowhere to go. He said coldly: "You are not in reincarnation, who are you!"


    Jin shook his head: "Jin, you can also call me Shen Jinxuan."


    A silver crown loomed on her head. With a wave of one hand, tens of thousands of guns appeared around her and were pointed at the monk. They fired in unison, and each bullet passed through the body of the monk Ye Jin. , exploding black blood.


    Monk Ye Jin was completely suppressed by her. Perhaps this was the result of one thing suppressing another.


    Su Changxing breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this scene. All this was within his expectation. He also guessed that Monk Ye Jin would definitely come. The existence behind the doomsday game might be Buddha.


    The existence of the three religions is definitely not an accident. It must have been favored by the gods to exist for such a long time.


    The huge Buddha''s hand rotted inch by inch, and the condensed rules began to collapse. Su Changxing raised his revolver and pierced the Buddha''s hand. The silver bullet penetrated the sky and shot into the inner seam. The fog was pushed aside, revealing pieces of reality. It was a Rotting eyes, without any expression.


    Su Changxing had no time to be surprised. He felt a trace of power belonging to the ancient gods pouring into his body. The Buddha''s hand was decomposed by the plague, and then gradually dissolved, and was plundered by him in the dirty dream.


    Victory is determined!


    He was inspired by it. What he has always pursued is the freedom to explore the truth. That is also absolute freedom, so there must be matching strength and power.


    Dong Dong~


    The heart beats rapidly, making a sound like a thunder drum.


    Su Changxing was stunned.


    A bloated hand stretched out from the green plague, and then there was a face, which seemed to be him, but he was extremely fat, sitting slumped, with a particularly conspicuous dark green vertical eye on his chest, and his waist was full of There was a circle of large and small herpes, and various rotten organs were constantly exposed from it, playing and playing like children, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com accompanied by the cry of a baby.


    This chapter is not finished yet, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Haha, you have never been able to see the truth clearly. You are self-righteous, and your arrogance and failure run through your life."


    "Get down!"


    "Everything is corrupt, but all living things are immortal."


    Like the straw that broke the camel''s back, Su Changxing was hit in the face by a ball of turbid green liquid, and his body fell downwards, unable to resist anymore.


    The other party took away part of his strength, faith, divine power, and spirit.


    In other words, that is himself, the other half that has been hidden. Su Changxing thought he was dead long ago, but he has always been alive.


    [Nurgle: One of the Four Evil Gods of Chaos (Su Changxing), the other side of the **** of blind seeking, was born in the plague of despair, tolerates all living beings, teaches regardless of distinction, and tolerates all suffering. ¡¿


    "It''s me!" Su Changxing felt very unwilling. He never expected that this was the case. The Sect of All Living Beings turned out to be such a sentient being.


    In the city of Myron, the church bells echoed, and Mike leaned back on the chair. His body was bloated and fat. The plague had long spread all over his body. His flesh and blood were necrotic, but he was not dead. His vitality was even more exuberant. The same was true for other believers.


    They themselves didn''t notice it, and others didn''t notice it either. The plague was not cured, but sublimated.


    Su Changxing also ignored this point. The fact was right in front of him and it was difficult to see clearly.


    It''s easy to deceive others, but it''s even easier to deceive yourself. The transcoding has been serious recently, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please use your little hands to exit the reading mode. Thanks

 v4 Chapter 194： Luck and success

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    The replacement of reality and reality, even if they are not equivalent, should be roughly the same. Once in and out, Su Changxing fell into the opposite side of the world, but Nurgle came out and descended directly into the third dimension.


    A chaotic evil **** suddenly descended into the real dimension. I am afraid no one expected it, including Su Changxing himself.


    The Chaos Evil God is an alien god. He existed in the past, was born in the present, and only appeared in endless reincarnations. Perhaps he should not have existed, but now he has become a reality.


    "What do you want to do?" Su Changxing didn''t know what the other party wanted to do. It was not a good thing for an evil **** of chaos to come here. A huge change would probably wake up the ancient **** hiding behind the high latitudes.


    Nurgle grabbed the rotten Buddha''s hand with his fat palm and ate it one bite at a time, as if he was chewing on a huge chicken leg: "Su Changxing, you have to let me do the things you can''t do. Cowards only need to rely on others."


    These words were harsh and harsh, but Su Changxing didn''t care at all. His body quickly fell downwards, and his vision became increasingly blurry.


    Seeing Nurgle crawling up, he climbed into the crack after a few steps. The fluorescent green plague spread everywhere in the space, fell from high altitude, and then affected players in high dimensions.


    Nurgle had a certain purpose and climbed up without hesitation, as if he intended to confront the rules of the doomsday game head-on.


    This does not seem to be an incomprehensible thing. The Chaos Evil God himself is crazy, and it is not strange to do anything he does.


    Even if Nurgle is wiped out by the Doomsday Game, he will not disappear completely. At most, he will return to nothingness.


    The Chaos Evil God is more regular than ordinary gods. It is an important part of the rules of the world and is the dark side of chaos.


    In high latitudes, players are protected by rules and cannot be truly killed. Even if they die, they can use black coins to resurrect. They are absolutely protected in each main city and will not be affected by external forces.


    But at this time, many people''s bodies were showing symptoms of decay, with maggots burrowing in them, and they became extremely weak. As time went by, a large number of Nurgle believers emerged, and the banner of the All-Sentient Cult appeared in some places. In the main city.


    Su Changxing also gradually understood some things. The vast number of players were like believers in the doomsday game. They seemed to have free will to choose, but in fact they were all constrained. Even the eight gods were just manipulated puppets.


    "What''s wrong!" Monk Ye Jin''s face turned ugly when he saw this situation, and he was still running away in embarrassment. The crazy girl behind him was still chasing him and constantly launching attacks, "It''s chaos, it''s chaos, it''s all chaos! "


    He stretched out his hand and buttoned his bald head, only to realize that he had no hair at all. It had been gone for a long time. The Chaos Evil God had always existed in reincarnation, but he had never reached out to the real dimension, let alone in the human world. Walking in the world.


    "What''s wrong?" Monk Ye Jin couldn''t figure it out even after racking his brain. He could probably guess that it was related to Su Changxing, and it was a method that was shot in the last reincarnation, or even longer ago.


    Samsara is a huge and complex system. It is normal for some problems to occur after running for a long time, but he never thought that such a big loophole would appear.


    This chapter is not finished yet, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 195： Surrounded by gods

    Da da da~


    The sound of time echoed in all the worlds, crisp and brisk, and the next moment it seemed like it was stuck, and the gears stopped turning.


    It was supposed to restart and enter the next reincarnation, but it failed.


    Their goal seems to have been achieved.


    Nurgle was crushed to pieces thousands of times, but reappeared in the real dimension at the next moment. As long as there are intelligent creatures in the world, the Chaos Evil God will be indelible.


    only,


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 v4 Chapter 196： Endless reincarnation

    Latest website: At a glance, they are all old gods, and they are also the rulers of the old days. The ancient eternal **** is at the top, and a paper-cut figure is reflected in the sky, looming.


    Su Changxing cut off his own arm. No blood flowed out, and a dark golden light emitted. The severed arm disappeared, and then he connected the arm of the ancient **** to the port. The flesh and blood squirmed, and in the blink of an eye, they were connected together.


    This is the simplest and crudest way to forcibly integrate the ancient god''s power into his body.


    It looked stupid and wouldn''t work for other gods, but it did for him.


    He himself is the incarnation of this ancient god, and there is a strong connection between the two parties. The ancient **** can come to him, and he can easily accept the power belonging to the ancient god.


    Su Changxing pushed his palm towards the ground, and the concussion set off a hurricane. With the power of one person, the gods had to retreat. Even just one arm of the ancient **** was incredibly powerful.


    However, this kind of deterrence was fleeting, and he soon fell into the situation of being backlashed by his arm, and his mind gradually became insane. Countless selves talked and discussed with each other, and at this moment he saw part of the past, which was other moment of reincarnation.


    Relying on the power of the ancient gods, he briefly broke free from the shackles of reincarnation and looked at this empty world from a higher perspective.


    At a certain moment, he sat on countless corpses, destroyed the three religions with one hand, and all eight of them fell. As a mortal, he climbed to the highest point of the third dimension, climbed into the crack, and then... There is no more.


    At a certain moment, he was drinking and chatting with Eric. The two of them joined forces to create a new and great empire. However, countless insects fell from the sky and destroyed everything. Corpses were everywhere, and dozens of bee dragons were everywhere in the world. Patrolling above, all humans in the empire were eventually enslaved.


    At a certain moment, in the endless blood moon, he dragged Zhu Wenwu''s body towards the end, but there was no living thing, including the blood type. The white hair he dragged was three thousand feet, turning into mountains and rivers.


    At a certain moment, he looked at the setting sun outside the window and suddenly fell out, falling to pieces on a street full of zombies.


    ¡­


    There were countless completely different processes, but in the end there was only one result. Once he even became the Taoist, preaching in all realms of the world, and lived to the end of time. Everything became black and white and headed towards nothingness.


    The huge stone head rolled on the ground, making a roaring sound, and everything was leveled beneath him.


    [The God of Black Mountain Dagon: The ruler of the old days, his body is like a huge stone statue head. Everyone he sees will turn into a stone statue and be solidified forever. Although the body and soul are immortal, they are no different from stones. ¡¿


    Half of Su Changxing''s body turned into a stone statue, and the hand of the ancient **** raised the sickle to attack him. Faced with the siege of the gods, he could only find one target and try his best to kill it, but he could not take care of the others.


    With the strength of the ancient god''s arm, he cut off the body of the Black Mountain Dagon God with his sickle. The huge stone statue''s head was cut in two from the middle. Clear water gushes out from the crack, like spring water, and after it disperses, it turns into Thousands of decayed souls were dispersed in this place.


    Except for gods, it is difficult for the souls of other creatures to exist here, let alone such rotten souls, which are like candles in the wind, extinguished when blown.


    Soon, the God of Montenegro Dagon was also killed by him, and he robbed all the divine power and the rules he controlled.


    Under the siege of the gods, he was like a candle in the wind, crumbling, struggling less and less vigorously, and he was just a trapped beast.


    The Ancient Eternal God didn''t take any action from beginning to end, he just watched quietly.


    In addition, there is a black sphere, the God of Dark Star. His body is a world covered with black tentacles and eyes. He controls more rules than the ancient Eternal God. It is endless wisdom.


    Here, the number of gods is like the stars in the sky, countless. Killing one or two by Su Changxing will not change anything at all.


    "Tian Xingjian!"


    A clear and soft voice fell.


    ¡­


    Su Changxing noticed something strange, looked up, and saw a big hand grabbing at him.


    When he came over, his vision went dark, and in a blink of an eye he came to a dark room, with a dark figure sitting in front of him.


    Candles are lit.


    The window also lit up, showing a lush bamboo forest, with the wind blowing and the sound of rustling coming.


    It was a middle-aged man with a somewhat dull look, but he was quite handsome. He was dressed in blue and had white hair. He was holding a book and was sitting in front of him:


    "It was such a close call, I almost didn''t save you, but that''s all."


    "Although you are a god, your understanding of the rules is too shallow. Otherwise, you can escape on your own without my help."


    "But this is understandable. After all, your age is too short. It will take enough time to understand the rules. Otherwise, no matter how powerful you are, it will only be superficial."


    Su Changxing seemed to be talking a lot, but before the other party said the next sentence, he interrupted and asked an important question: "Who are you?"


    He couldn''t see through the other person''s true identity, whether he was a god, a human, a demon, or something else.


    The middle-aged man smiled like a spring breeze: "That''s right. I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Independence. You may have heard of me. I was a saint in the past."


    independent?


    Su Changxing frowned: "Are you still alive?"


    This Lord, who caused half of the gods in the sky to fall, was also shocked.


    The seemingly harmless person in front of him is definitely more dangerous than any of the old rulers. If he hadn''t turned the world upside down, there would be no reincarnation.


    Independent shook his head: "I''m dead, I''ve been dead a long time ago. What I am now is just the will left here, and the will is hard to be destroyed here."


    "Anyway, I''ve been here alone for I don''t know how many years, and you are the first...spirit to come in from the outside world."


    Su Changxing said indifferently: "Is there any way to get me out of here?"


    He glanced at him independently: "You should know where this place is. I can''t do anything about it. I just have the remaining will to take you out of the house just now."


    As he spoke, his body began to flicker, like a light and shadow.


    Su Changxing calmed down and turned to ask: "Does this mean that once you come in, you can''t get out?"


    I thought about it independently: "That''s not entirely true. Just because I can''t do it, doesn''t mean you can''t do it."


    "If you can completely digest the power of the ancient gods, you will have a chance to get out. Every ancient **** is completely transcendent of all rules, able to break the boundaries between reality and reality, and create things out of nothing."


    "It''s a pity that you''re going to get the backlash."


    "Haha, do you know how I made all the gods in the sky fall?"


    Su Changxing looked at Zi Ziying who suddenly laughed loudly, and was a little confused: "How did you do it?"


    Independent said proudly: "It is with the help of the power of the ancient gods. The ancient gods are the ancient gods born when the world was formed. The power of the ancient gods is poison to ordinary gods. It only takes a little bit to make them self-sufficient." collapse."


    "But as a mortal, UUkanshuwww.uukanshu.com is extremely weak, but he has the opportunity to control the power of the ancient god, and even control the will of the ancient god!"


    Su Changxing was speechless, completely unable to tell whether what the other party said was true.


    Independent took a deep breath, with a slightly excited look on his face, and calmed down: "I did it back then, or almost did it. One mistake made me regret it forever."


    "This is a curse to us."


    Su Changxing fell into silence for a moment. The other person was a person who knew countless secrets. He wanted to ask, but he didn''t know where to start: "Tell me about it."


    "What?"


    ¡¸


    Independent shook his head and said with a smile: "Because they are all defeated and imprisoned below."


    "I lost back then, but there was no winner. You were not the Old One, but an Outer God, so you were able to leave.


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 197： All things return to one

    Latest website: Su Changxing sat down on the ground and leaned against the wall. The blood on his arm continued to overflow, and there was a conspicuous crack. The skin color of the ancient god''s arm was significantly different from his. It was even paler, like It''s a dead man''s arm, which makes people easily think of zombies.


    "What about reincarnation? What happened to reincarnation? You caused it all?" Su Changxing said, gritting his teeth. The long-dead person in front of him must bear most of the responsibility for reincarnation.


    He is like the beginning of everything. Without him, there would be nothing to come, and the world would definitely look different.


    Of course it¡¯s not necessarily a good result¡­


    Independent''s face moved, showing a bit of embarrassment, and then said: "I don''t know, and I am just a pure will, and I don''t retain many memories. Anyway, reincarnation did not exist before I died."


    Su Changxing is not surprised by this. Some secrets will be covered up. It is not that easy to know. Moreover, the independence in front of us is not true independence. True independence has already fallen in the previous era.


    Thinking about it this way, such a mortal is really terrifying. He has been dead for so long, but his will still remains, and he seems to have controlled the power of the ancient gods during his lifetime.


    "Then how did you die?" Su Changxing asked again, not expecting the other party to give an exact answer, but it would be good if he could reveal some information. Even if it was just a little bit of information, he would be able to deduce a lot of things.


    The truth seems to be right in front of you, but it is obscured by something that cannot be seen clearly. The thing behind the high dimension seems to be an ancient god. Not completely. Doomsday Game should also be controlled by it. Before he fell, Doomsday Game was noticed. Unimaginable changes have occurred, it seems to have come to life, and it is no longer a simple system.


    Independently looked out the window and smiled: "I''m probably looking for death. In fact, if I don''t look for death, I won''t die."


    "When you feel something is wrong, you should spare no effort to change it."


    "The gods are high above, and they are an unimaginable threat to mortals. Mortals can disappear at any time without knowing it."


    "At that time, we humans were like animals kept in captivity by the gods. We could kill them at any time, or use them to enjoy them. If we liked them, we would give them preferential treatment."


    "Of course, some gods are very good to humans. The help and care they give us humans are related to their divine characteristics and require the faith of us humans."


    "A long time ago, I felt that everything was wrong and should be changed. When I had an idea, I became motivated. It was also in this process that I became a so-called saint."


    "The power of a saint is indeed as powerful as that of ordinary gods, but it is far from enough, so I tried to explore a more powerful power and found the limbs of the ancient gods buried in the world of the dead..."


    When he said this, Zi Zi suddenly stopped, glanced at Su Changxing and said calmly: "You should leave here, He is here."


    "Who?" Su Changxing was stunned for a moment. He had been listening to Zi Ling''s rambling talk and thought it was safe here.


    Independent smiled and said: "Of course they are those annoying guys. Your existence is a thorn in their side and a thorn in their flesh."


    The bamboo outside the window shook violently, and there were knocks one after another.


    Seeing this, he independently pulled Su Changxing and ran out of the back door: "Why are you still standing there? Waiting to die. Come with me from this way."


    "I can save you once, but I can''t save you a second time."


    Su Changxing ran a few steps and stopped: "Do you think there is still a possibility for me to survive? Don''t you say that the power of the ancient gods is like poison to the gods?"


    "Since I''m going to die, let them kill me."


    He looked back and realized his own situation. At this time, he had to fight to the death. He needed to forcibly plunder the power of other gods to suppress the ancient gods'' backlash.


    Independent also stopped and said, "If you were going to die, you would have died long ago. There are some things that you should see through but don''t tell."


    "It''s just that this place has been discovered. Once you get entangled with him, you will most likely be trapped and die here."


    "The gods are not knights. They will fight you one-on-one."


    Independent was still speaking sarcastically on the sidelines, seemingly not worried at all about Su Changxing''s death, and perhaps there was no need to worry at all. There will always be another reincarnation, which made it seem that this time was not that important.


    And he itself is just a simple belief, and it is unknown what he cares about.


    With a crisp sound, the bamboo forest was finally broken open, the bamboo leaves scattered down, and the color of the sky and the earth changed.


    "Independence, why are you doing this? It won''t change anything. You are just deceiving yourself."


    Countless rays of light emerged and gathered, making it difficult to open one''s eyes. The majestic divine power blew from the corner of the starry sky like an extremely cold wind.


    The rules of time and space gathered together, and a vague shadow with a tail appeared in the light.


    [The one who unites all things: Outer God, holds the key to space, is the gathering point of countless spaces, knows all things and the past. ¡¿


    The word horror appeared in Su Changxing''s heart. Although they were both gods, he almost didn''t have the courage to fight with the other party, just because the gap was too big.


    The moment the other party appeared, he was suppressed. No means were practical and he could only be slaughtered by others. He was worse than a salted fish on the chopping board.


    Independently shook his sleeves, took a step forward, and stood in front of Su Changxing: "If nothing can be changed, why do you have to go through this journey."


    The One who unified all things uttered a mocking voice: "Do you think it''s still the same year?"


    In the radiance, Su Changxing was riddled with holes. Even if he unfolded his dirty dream, nothing could change. His body was dissociated into millions of parts and turned into fine powder. Even the statue of the **** in the pocket galaxy appeared. One crack after another.


    But Independence has done nothing but stand there, and is even worse than a mascot.


    ¡­


    "Why should I bring you with me?" Su Changxing felt helpless and glanced at Zili, who was being held by him.


    Independent smiled and said: "I don''t need anyone more. It won''t be a burden for you to bring me, so why not bring me."


    Su Changxing felt a little strange: "People who are already dead are also afraid of death?"


    Independent said naturally: "Who is willing to die if he can live? You are right."


    Su Changxing had a lucky escape from the hands of the All-Union One, and he also took with him the burden of independence. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com He now seems to be no different from a mortal, even inferior to ordinary extraordinary beings.


    Su Changxing looked around, trying his best to hide his presence: "Which way to go, you should be familiar with this place, you have to find a place to stay."


    Independent shook his head: "Where is the place to stay? If you just throw a stone here, you can hit a god."


    Su Changxing said angrily: "What you mean is, let''s just wait to die."


    Independent added: "Go north, in the direction of the blue light, and get closer to the depths of chaos, so you won''t be discovered."


    "You still have to try to control the rules of chaos so that you can hide yourself in this hellish place. Otherwise, you are just a firefly in the dark night, and any **** can know your location.


    Su Changxing thought for a moment and said, "Let me get familiar with it, and it should be fine soon."


    Before, he plundered the power of the God of Treading Mueller, which contained the rules of chaos.


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 198： Warden of the Dark Land

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    Everything here is filled with chaos, or is composed of chaos. Only creatures like gods can exist here for a long time. The white ice mist can be regarded as chaos that has been diluted thousands of times. dispersed in space.


    Not all gods are hostile to Su Changxing, especially the outer gods. No matter whether reincarnation exists or not, they will exist forever, so most of the outer gods have a neutral attitude towards this, probably because it has nothing to do with them. Hang high.


    It is a characteristic of many gods that they don''t like to meddle in other people''s business. They will only do things within the rules they control, and their behavior is easy to figure out.


    This is also the reason why mortals can still survive in an era when gods are rampant. After understanding the characteristics and temperament of these gods, it will not be too difficult to wander among them. And fickleness itself is a characteristic of mortals, and most races are In this way, it was just that the human race was particularly favored by several powerful gods in the end, so they took advantage of the situation.


    "You mean to say that the All-Union is chasing us because of you, not because of me?" Su Changxing''s hands shook, and he almost lost his independence. This guy himself only has the remaining faith, that is, If you can survive in this place of nothingness, you will die if you die, and it will probably not have much impact.


    Independent coughed: "It''s like this. I had a big problem with him back then. I had a fight with him and almost beat him to death."


    "This guy also holds a lot of grudges. Even after I die, he will still make trouble for me. He didn''t find any trace of me before. He only found me when I rescued you before."


    "This is also because of you. If you abandon me, it would be unethical."


    Independent said solemnly, as if he was sure that Su Changxing would not leave it behind. He didn''t know why he was so sure. Not everyone is a saint, and not everyone is as upright as him.


    Of course, Su Changxing would not abandon Independence. He felt that Independence might be a true saint, like a mirror that could reflect the people around him.


    Thousands of rays of light appeared again in the darkness, and the One Who Returned All Things chased after him. First, there was a door frame shining with starlight, and then a figure walked out of it.


    "This guy is here again, I believe in you, come on!" Independent made a cheering gesture with a smile on his face. Faced with such a situation, he did not feel depressed.


    As the saying goes, those who are barefoot are not afraid of those who wear shoes. I''m afraid he doesn''t even have feet.


    The corner of Su Changxing''s mouth twitched involuntarily, and he looked at the All-Union One, feeling a burst of pressure: "If I hadn''t mastered some of the rules of immortality, I might have been cold just now. He might have taken precautions this time."


    Another tens of millions of rays of light came over and penetrated Su Changxing''s body, destroying the rules he had condensed with powerful divine power.


    The One who wants to unite all things wants to beat him to death like this, it seems more like venting his anger.


    "What on earth did you do to make a **** so angry?" Su Changxing said angrily.


    Independently blinked: "I didn''t do anything. Although I could beat this guy back then, I couldn''t kill him at all. A **** like him is almost indelible."


    "So I sealed Him in the abyss and could not come out until reincarnation."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 199： lonely

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    "He didn''t catch up." Su Changxing looked back and breathed a sigh of relief. If the All-Union One chased them, there really wasn''t much they could do.


    It''s more like the other party deliberately let them go.


    Independent said with some surprise: "You have already mastered some of the rules of Chaos? It should be that you have hidden in Chaos, otherwise that guy would not be able to let us go."


    He still understands the nature of the one who unites all things, after all, he has fought so many battles.


    Su Changxing nodded: "I''ve only mastered part of it."


    Independent raised his head and looked at it, and then said: "It seems that you can indeed accept the power of the ancient god. Predation is a unique ability of the God of Endlessness and Dominance. It is quite rogue."


    "The God of Endlessness and Control?" Su Changxing was stunned for a moment. Isn''t this the ancient **** who left his residual thoughts in the seventh dimension?


    Independent smiled and said: "In the legend, the ancient **** who almost destroyed everything was eventually killed by other ancient gods. However, he was not completely lost in time. There is a possibility of being reborn at any time."


    "You are an example. It seems that you are taking away His power, but in fact He is taking away your power."


    "Your current state will probably be counterattacked at any time."


    Different from his true body, the ancient god''s arm exudes a pale brilliance and is constantly spreading upwards, which means that he is being backfired by the ancient god''s arm.


    Su Changxing didn''t care and expected all this, but he had already proven before that he could indeed withstand the power of the ancient gods. If Nurgle hadn''t separated a large part of his divine power, his situation would not be so bad.


    "You said that the God of Endlessness and Dominance really came to me, what would happen?" Su Changxing said.


    Independent said without thinking: "The times have changed a long time ago. Even if it happens to you, it is not the real ancient god. At most, it will destroy this reincarnation and start again."


    "If it really affects reincarnation, do you think you can survive until now?"


    Zi Ling obviously knows a lot of things. He knows that Su Changxing''s past and reincarnation are definitely closely related to him.


    Too.


    "The one behind High Latitude is probably the only ancient **** now." Su Changxing said.


    Independent nodded: "Absolutely. It''s not as simple as you think. I seemed to have seen something before I died, but I can''t remember it now."


    "The existence of reincarnation itself is absolutely meaningful. No matter what choice you make, it should be based on fully knowing the truth."


    "Otherwise, we may become the playthings of certain existences. Times are constantly changing, and even the highest mountain may fall in the end."


    He speaks independently and volubly, which is probably what he is originally. He talks like a teacher in the lecture hall, expounding a seemingly simple and clear truth with thousands of exhortations and instructions.


    Su Changxing had a different view and asked: "What if you can''t see the truth clearly, and in most cases it is difficult to know whether what you see is the truth."


    Independence is small, standing on Su Changxing''s shoulders, like a small insect, but it is difficult for people to ignore.


    There was a dark look on his face: "When a certain existence is allowed to decide the direction of everything, the matter itself becomes very dangerous."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 200： Stormtrooper

    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The war entered its final stage. Lauren led the army all the way to the Demon City. Different statues were hung on the city wall, representing the appearance of different demons.


    The demons in this world have completely evolved into a separate race and have their own culture and history. However, it is precisely because of this that the demons in this world are much weaker than the demons attacking the pocket galaxy. Those who are greedy for life and afraid of death also have secret betrayers.


    This also makes the power of the demons generally dispersed and not twisted into a single rope.


    After the world''s only big demon was killed by Lauren, the demon seemed to have lost confidence in the world. A large number of Chaos Champions evacuated, and a large number of demons fled the world.


    Different from the world in the Pocket Galaxy, in other worlds you need to build churches yourself, and there is a series of tasks that all sentient beings need to teach themselves to coordinate, which is a huge project.


    Most of the remaining humans in this world have deformed bodies, unclear minds, and have been severely eroded by demonic energy.


    According to the teachings of the All Living Beings Religion, they should also be protected by the Lord. There may be people in the empire who hold objections to this, but they have nowhere to speak out, or they dare not speak out at all.


    Nowadays, the Shengye Empire is the All Living Beings Religion, and the All Living Beings Religion is the Holy Leaf Empire. Unfortunately, the position of the Pope has always been vacant, and no one holds it, and no one is qualified to hold it.


    After churches are built in various cities in the New World, faith forms a closed circuit, which can dispel the evil spirit and gradually improve the environment here to a point suitable for human survival.


    When faith covers every place in the world and forms a circuit, Su Changxing''s divine kingdom will become relatively larger, reflecting a wider range. His divine power will also increase as a result, and the rules he masters will have a greater impact on the world. .


    And if there are no external threats, with human reproduction capabilities, footprints can be spread all over the New World in less than half a century.


    Su Changxing also calculated that with only 10,000 people, if they reproduced with all their strength regardless of morality, it would only take two hundred years for the population to exceed one billion.


    The human population in the pocket galaxy world is seven billion, and this is because the war consumed a large part. Before the Golden Empire was destroyed, there must be tens of billions.


    In the following time, the Sect of All Living Beings gradually moved hundreds of millions of people in the pocket galaxy world to this world and distributed them in various cities. Leaving their homeland for the new world may be a bit difficult for ordinary people to accept, but for believers Say something absolutely sacred.


    In the Holy Leaf Empire, the number of loyal believers has reached 40%, and the remaining 50% are shallow believers. Only a very small number of non-believers, also known as heretics, are hunted down by the Judgment Knights all day long.


    In such a country, abandoning faith in the Lord is a crime, and it has long been written into the laws of the empire, from slaves to nobles.


    Of course, these are all small things and will not affect the overall situation in any way.


    The army led by Lauren did not stop, but it did not immediately go to other worlds. Instead, it first sent out Shangbaizhi scouts to explore the surrounding worlds through the opened world passages, collect information, and then decide on the next step. How to act.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The New World and the Pocket Galaxy world are one in themselves, but they were cut apart by a certain **** with force and then put into the Pocket Galaxy.


    The third type of magic energy ore in the new world is not found in the original world. It is probably formed after being immersed in magic energy for a long time. It is a high-energy aggregate that mages can directly use to perform magic, thereby greatly reducing support consumption and increasing Battery life capability.


    So from another aspect, the combat effectiveness of the mage becomes even more terrifying. The excellence of the mage in some aspects far exceeds that of the extraordinary. The abilities of the extraordinary are specific and limited, while the magic of the mage can be learned in specific ways. way to release it, so that it can be easily coordinated.


    Type 3 magic energy ore can also be used in magic pattern technology as a power source for mechanical devices.


    It''s just that this kind of ore is inherently very unstable, so it can only be mined manually, by removing it bit by bit by hand.


    Pick it out, and then process it with specific magic to stabilize it.


    So the Mage Association drove a large number of half-demon people to work as coolies to mine. The so-called half-demon people are the remaining humans in this world. They are considered to have impure blood, and their status is equal to that of servants. They are at the bottom of the entire empire. .


    Explosions often occur in mines, causing a large number of casualties and spreading toxic substances.


    During this process, the Mechanical Priest Association also emerged from the empire. It was the product of the empire absorbing the knowledge from the gods and a big explosion in technology and culture.


    Magic Pattern Technology has been further developed here. In only its tenth year, a specialized mining robot was developed, which replaced manual mining in large mines and greatly improved efficiency.


    On the other hand, the Mechanical Priest Association has also developed another technology, and even Su Changxing felt it was extremely unnatural after learning about it.


    This technology comes from the observation of the God''s Chosen Knight, artificially transforming the organs, and applying technologies in many fields such as divine arts, magic, magic pattern technology, medicinal chemistry, etc., to create a super creature similar to the God''s Chosen Knight. warrior.


    And in the thirtieth year, the first successful sample appeared, which was also named Storm Warrior. Unfortunately, it had major flaws and its lifespan was shortened. It was shorter than ordinary people, only more than ten years, and even more Like consumables on the battlefield.


    However, he is perfect as a soldier, and it does not require Su Changxing to consume any faith, but it does consume a lot of manpower and material resources from the empire. UU reading www.uuka£îshu.com£í


    In the following practice, this technology was gradually improved and further promoted. Some church knights were transformed into storm warriors by the Mechanical Priest Association, and there were thousands of them.


    Every storm warrior has surpassed the limits of human beings. Their physical body and machinery are combined, and their combat power is enough to rival the powerful ones among the God''s Chosen Knights. However, power always comes at a price. Compared to the God''s Chosen Knights, they lack enough reason. , often go crazy in the war, fighting without distinguishing between ourselves and the enemy, and often causing accidental injuries.


    It was during this period that the church decided to launch its second overseas conquest.


    In the previous time, they had made contact with the outside world and discovered that there were still human empires in some worlds.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    There are also scouts who encountered dwarves in the world to the east.


    Dwarves are said to be dwarves, but they are much larger than humans, and their thighs alone are taller than ordinary humans.


    The world they were in was invaded by the Chaos Legion, and dozens of Chaos Demons descended. They were beaten back and forth, unable to hold their heads up.


    These dwarves are probably the descendants of the Titan dwarves. They retain part of their bloodline, but they are not pure and their power has long since passed. If they had not relied on their former artifacts to resist, they would have been swallowed up by Chaos.


    The scouts were attacked by demons on their way back and were almost wiped out. Fortunately, there was one storm warrior among them who was tenacious enough and managed to run back with half of his body.


    The mobile site is newly revised and upgraded at the following address: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer site for refreshing reading without ads!

 v4 Chapter 201： fateweaver

    Latest website: "Can fire burn everything?"


    "I don''t think so. There are always substances that flames cannot burn. The world is not black and white, kid. Everyone has difficulties, including me."


    "If you want to achieve your goal, you don''t have to use such means."


    "Maybe you don''t know my purpose."


    Feng Xingyun said indifferently, his eyes flashing with a strange brilliance, which is only seen by extremely smart people, who understand human nature, know all things, and can even deduce the future.


    Every warlock is very human, and intelligence is necessary.


    Countless pink monsters surged out of the tunnel like a wave and landed above the ancestral city, as dark as a large pink cloud.


    Feng Xingyun stood at the edge of the city wall. Today he was wearing a pink and purple cloak, which was flying in the strong wind, looking very strange.


    This was the first time Xu Kai had seen this side of Feng Xingyun. He was ruthless and cunning. With just one trick, he allowed the Chen family to fight the Scarlet Skeleton Order to death, and at the right time, he took them with him. Annihilated the main force of the Khorne Legion.


    Chen Shan was nailed to the city wall with his nails by the great demon Khorne. He looked like he was about to die. Even if he was still barely alive, he would not be able to cause any big trouble.


    The Chen family''s background is not unfounded. In the face of the arrival of the Khorne Legion, they resisted for more than ten days. Until the arrival of reinforcements, even the big demon did not step into the ancestral city.


    "You are indeed a disaster!" Chen Shan yelled, feeling that Feng Xingyun was pulling Chaos. The corpses of the dead demons were used as sacrifices to summon new demons. Such an evil ritual can only be completed by the most evil people. .


    Feng Xingyunpi smiled but said: "It''s a pity that you didn''t kill me at that time. You had a chance, but you missed it. After all, people are still old. The soul has its limits after all. When time comes, it will become corrupt. You... So do people."


    The status of the two parties was reversed. This time, Feng Xingyun stood on top, looking down at Chen Shan, with the stitched scars on his face clearly visible.


    He stepped on Chen Shan''s face, and the mud on the sole of his shoe was on it: "Every cause and effect will be punished. Big brother, let alone second brother, you have done a lot of bad things in your life. If the Chen family can continue to this day, you But the credit is indispensable.¡±


    Chen Shan sneered: "Traitor!"


    "I have never seen any kind of person. What disgusts me the most is a traitor, a hypocrite who is one thing on the surface but another on the back. Even if you openly surrender to the evil god, I won''t bother to say a word."


    He gritted his teeth and seemed to think of something else, the same traitor, exactly the same.


    The compass in Feng Xingyun''s hand unfolded, from the size of his palm to covering the sky and the sun. His left hand was dark purple and pressed into the void, like a ball of mucus sticking to the glass, slowly sliding down.


    His left eye was split in the middle, revealing the gap, and countless knowledge leaked in like water.


    "I will try my best to weave my destiny!"


    The void continued to tremble, the ancestral city fell, and a huge eye appeared in the broken cracks. It looked around, glanced at Feng Xingyun, and then disappeared again.


    Chen Shan had already been blind for a long time, with blood flowing out of his eyes. Because he looked directly at the gods, his spirit was severely damaged again.


    "I told you to look at it, but you really looked at it. It wasn''t a dead end in the first place, but it turned out to be a dead end for you." Feng Xingyun said jokingly, with a sense of ridicule, spreading a pair of black wings behind him, and sitting cross-legged in mid-air, One hand was supporting the knee, and the other hand was holding a strange staff. There were two little people standing above, prostrate, nodding their heads and mumbling words.


    Chen Shan''s head drooped, and his brain gradually became empty, almost dementia: "You, you..."


    I wanted to say something but forgot, but my instinct was taking over, like a printer that was still running but ran out of ink, which looked funny.


    Feng Xingyun patted his head with his hand, and pressed it with his purple palm, causing many changes. Chen Shan grew an eagle''s beak, lowered his head, and his figure became dry and thin, and another one grew on the neck. It has a small head and is also blind, with only empty eye holes.


    He no longer


    I can''t feel the passage of time, I can only crawl on my knees, I can''t see the present, but I can see the future.


    Already a great demon of Nvganqi.


    Gods cannot see the future, but mortals can. Chen Shan has an unimaginable talent. He may not even have discovered it himself, but he has been seen by Nv Qianqi.


    There are many mysteries in reincarnation that only the truly keen spirits can discover.


    The next moment, Chen Shan left the real dimension and was grabbed by a big hand. He crawled on Nv Ganqi''s arm and whispered some earth-shattering secrets to the secretary holding a pen.


    The clerk listened to these things with hesitation, but he didn''t say much. He tried his best to ensure the confidentiality of these secrets. He forgot every stroke he wrote. In fact, it was no different from a typewriter.


    The female Ganqi Legion appeared in this place and then left, all traces were erased except for Xu Kai.


    Perhaps because of Su Changxing, Xu Kai is still alive now.


    Feng Xingyun has returned to his previous appearance. He is wearing weird clothes that don''t match at all. There are cracks on the goggles. He has not changed them after wearing them for a long time. At the same time, he has not taken care of them, causing some dirt to always be on the edges. the gap.


    Such a seemingly ordinary, somewhat strange person was actually the number one warlock, and at the same time he fell into the arms of the Chaos Evil God.


    Xu Kai''s lips turned white and his legs were trembling. Even now, he still couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. This man was so terrible. He was able to deceive them for so long without revealing any flaws. Everyone was... He was lied to.


    He was not afraid, but regretful. It was a pity that he was weak and ignorant.


    Although the main force of the Khorne Legion was annihilated, it also caused heavy losses to high-dimensional players. The Chen family, which had been inherited for countless years, suffered a disaster, and Chen Shan, one of the eight deities, also fell among them.


    "Why?" Xu Kai repeated these three words again, without anger or sadness, but full of doubts, completely wondering about Feng Xingyun''s motives for doing this. "You have a thousand choices, there is no need to do this."


    Feng Xingyun said lightly: "Actually, there is only one way. You go. For the sake of my previous kindness, I will let you live."


    Xu Kai was indifferent: "Is it because of feelings? I don''t think so!"


    A dark golden vertical eye appeared on his forehead, gradually becoming more real. When he looked around, everything around him was silent and slow. UU reading www.uukan£è£è£® com


    Su Changxing gave him three chances to kill or save his life. This was the second time.


    Feng Xingyun showed a fearful look and jumped up: "I know it, I know it, can''t you miss the old relationship?"


    Xu Kai looked serious: "You are too dangerous. I can''t let you live. If I can kill you, I won''t let go of this opportunity."


    "Also, although Chen Shan has a problem with me, he is right, you are a traitor!"


    Feng Xingyun smiled and said: "So what if you are a traitor? Do you know what the third dimension is like now? Everything is gradually corrupting, but everything is immortal."


    "Your teacher is the Evil God of Chaos. Who do you have the right to call me a traitor?"


    Xu Kai said firmly: "He is not."


    What is light? Light is a beacon, which allows people to know the direction of progress and not get lost in it.


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 202： Labyrinth of Tzeentch

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    A ray of silver light shot from the void, penetrated Feng Xingyun''s body, and hit the center of his eyebrows. It was precise and fast and could not be avoided.


    Su Changxing''s bullets are enough to kill any big demon, no matter how tenacious it is, how powerful it is, or where it escapes.


    This is cause and effect, the result is already determined, no matter what the process is.


    Xu Kai stared at the other person, but involuntarily stepped back. Feng Xingyun was killed by him, and he was still alive. This man was too terrifying, and even the power of the gods could not erase him.


    "The bullet breaks free from all restraints, thus forming a sure hit."


    Feng Xingyun''s voice came, and he opened one eye and broke it in the middle, "Xu Kai, you don''t miss the old feelings at all, and you make me miss the old feelings. People are mutual."


    It seemed that he was talking about some joke, and while he was talking, he started laughing.


    But Xu Kai understood what went wrong. It wasn''t that Feng Xingyun was not killed, but that there was more than one Feng Xingyun hiding in that small body.


    Feng Xingyun''s six hands formed a strange gesture on his chest, like a leaf or wings, showing a colorful display.


    "Sink in it."


    A complex and strange world emerges, in which the space is constantly changing and filled with various emotions.


    This is a large-scale crystal maze and an artifact, created by Tzeentch with all kinds of thoughts.


    Labyrinth of Tzeentch.


    Mortals will definitely sink into it and evolve into demons of Tzeentch. In the labyrinth, their minds will continue to bend like steel bars until they break.


    The Labyrinth of Tzeentch itself does not cause any harm to the creatures within it, and even gradually increases their power, making them more powerful.


    "In this case, you should stop." Feng Xingyun looked at the gradually disappearing maze, smiled, and put away the compass in his hand.


    You can''t kill Xu Kai directly, but you can let him fend for himself and fall by himself in such an indirect way, which is indeed the best.


    This was because of his old relationship, otherwise, he would have had a thousand ways to kill Xu Kai indirectly.


    But there are only a thousand kinds, even if there is not one more.


    There are perhaps a thousand and one true Tzeentchs.


    All traces have disappeared. The ancestral city seems to have never existed. No one knows what happened here. Why did the Chen family ancestral city disappear together with the Legion of Khorne? The large group of players who went there also all died, as if There is an invisible black hole.


    From then on, everyone who came close would disappear into this area out of thin air, without knowing where they were going. Some people would eventually go back.


    But that was all centuries later. Those who came back only remembered seeing a crystal maze. They stayed there for just a few seconds, but it was already hundreds of years later.


    After discussion by scholars, it is believed that this labyrinth is related to Tzeentch. It is also called the Labyrinth of Tzeentch and is a passage to the land of chaos and nothingness.


    Pilgrims of Tzeentch believe that as long as they pass through the maze, they can see the true face of the Lord of Tzeentch.


    No one can be sure of the details. The maze is as ever-changing as Tzeentch, and it is difficult for mortals to decipher its mysteries.


    A scream came.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 203： past days

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    (Guo Fengyan-Ge Yunhua)


    "Classmate, are you okay?"


    A sweet voice, silky.


    Xu Kai raised his head and asked expressionlessly: "What''s wrong?"


    Colorful umbrella, off-white, a coat that looks a little too wide, red lips, white teeth, slightly rounded cheeks.


    The person Xu Kai recognized was Hu Shumo, who was from the same department. He often saw him during class or when he was doing other things. He could only be said to be familiar and had never spoken to him in private.


    The terrifying thing about the maze is that it can dig out everything in his heart without leaving any room.


    At that time, he had a crush on Hu Shumo and was about to pursue her. He also found out that Hu Shumo didn¡¯t have a boyfriend. Unfortunately, God¡¯s plan was not as good as God¡¯s, and the end came first.


    If anything, Hu Shumo could still remain in his heart, probably just because he missed himself.


    The end of the world has changed the world, and it has also changed him, and time will change everything.


    If he were in a stable era now, he would be no different from a murderer. Killing a person would not change his mood, and the same would be true if he crushed an ant on the roadside.


    Hu Shumo was startled. It was because Xu Kai''s expression was too calm and indifferent, so she couldn''t help but take a step back: "Are you Xu Kai? What are you doing here? You will catch a cold if you get exposed to the rain. Did you encounter anything troublesome?"


    Xu Kai actually looked too miserable. He seemed to be fine before.


    Xu Kai did not move. He waved his hand and motioned for her to leave: "Don''t worry about me, you can go."


    Hu Shumo had a strong sense of rebelliousness. The more Xu Kai asked her to leave, the more curious she became. She put her hands on her hips and began to explain her reasoning: "Classmate, if you just got dumped by your girlfriend, you shouldn''t be so negative."


    She patted Xu Kai''s shoulder: "The so-called end of the world, there is no grass anywhere, and you won''t hang yourself from a tree."


    Xu Kai was speechless.


    After Hu Shumo finished speaking, she continued to walk forward and passed each other. Her steps were a bit cheerful, and she was not affected by Xu Kai at all. Their emotions showed a strong contrast.


    "Goodbye." She looked back again, still seeming a little worried.


    I only heard Xu Kai say quietly: "Aren''t you the Discipline Inspection Committee? The Discipline Inspection Committee also skipped classes."


    Hu Shumo looked stiff and said, "I have no class this afternoon."


    Xu Kai continued: "Every Wednesday afternoon, the first class of advanced mathematics is taught by our two classes together. I also skipped class."


    This person spoke so righteously about skipping class, Hu Shumo was a little helpless, and then heard Xu Kai continue: "I heard that Old Man Yang was particularly angry today, saying that anyone who didn''t show up for roll call would be treated as a failure."


    "Ah!" Hu Shumo had a panic look on her face. She didn''t say anything more, and she didn''t doubt the authenticity of what Xu Kai said. She immediately turned around and ran in the direction she was coming from, running wildly in the rain, splashing water on the ground. Very chic.


    When Xu Kai saw her look, he couldn''t help but smile. Being in such an environment was so relaxing that he forgot that he was in the Maze of Tzeentch.


    After a while, Xu Kai staggered up from the ground and walked unsteadily towards the school.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 204： Hesitant

    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    It seems that different actions lead to things going in completely different directions.


    Xu Kai didn''t remember whether Old Man Yang called the roll call at that time. Maybe he was in the classroom at the time, so he didn''t pay attention to the roll call.


    Hu Shumo hesitated and said, "My roommate spread the rumor today. Let me apologize to you on his behalf."


    Xu Kai was a little surprised: "What happened?"


    Hu Shumo explained: "She happened to see you and me together, and you happened to be sitting on the ground in the rain, so she thought..."


    Xu Kai nodded to express his understanding: "It''s all small things, I don''t care too much."


    "Oh, stop standing and sit down. Thank you for coming to visit me."


    "I just have a slight fever, cough~"


    Hu Shumo sat down next to him, looked at it, the fire of gossip in his eyes was burning, and whispered: "Then who did you confess your love to? Tell me, I will never tell anyone else."


    She patted her chest in assurance and looked very strict.


    Xu Kai blinked and thought that this girl came here just to inquire about gossip. She shouldn''t be so outrageous. Looking back now, he has not seen Hu Shumo since the end of the world.


    Xu Kai was a little helpless: "Why do I have to confess to someone, or get dumped. If you really want to, just think that I confess to you."


    "Ah?" Hu Shumo glanced at Xu Kai suspiciously, stood up and said, "I have something to do and I''ll leave first. You should be careful and don''t go out in the rain stupidly again."


    Xu Kai looked at Hu Shumo''s leaving figure, then looked at his palms, feeling that it was even more difficult to distinguish.


    "I must have traveled through time. I don''t have any characteristics of an extraordinary person now."


    Once a person comes to a conclusion, he will become more and more convinced and continue to give himself hints in his heart.


    This is human paranoia, a part of human nature that will only believe what you want to believe, but will ignore the facts in front of you.


    Xu Kai masturbated and returned home early the next morning. Looking at his parents whom he had not seen for a long time, he suddenly felt tears filling his eyes.


    Mother said with a straight face: "Why did you come back today? Did you skip class?"


    Xu Kai shook his head: "No, there is nothing to do even if there is no class today, so I came back."


    My mother complained: "I didn''t even say a word when I came back. I wanted to get you something to eat."


    "Braised beef."


    "Um."


    ¡­


    As the time approached, Xu Kai kept staring at his phone, waiting for that moment to arrive. At that time, he did not survive the apocalyptic world, but only learned some general information later.


    If he had it to do over again, he would have been thrown into that world, and so would his parents. Those who survived would have retained their memories and had great strength.


    So his goal is to survive that apocalypse so that he can protect his parents later, and maybe everything will become different.


    Time passed little by little, but that moment never came, everything was calm.


    Xu Kai frowned: "Did I die inside?"


    People who die in that world will lose relevant memories.


    With uneasiness, he just spent the night and stayed awake, quietly looking out the window or browsing the forum, but the last supernatural incident did not appear again.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Everything was different, the end did not come as expected, which caught him by surprise.


    "If that''s the case, maybe it''s better," he said to himself.


    Everything was calm, the world did not encounter the end of the world, and the black fog did not arrive as expected. On Sunday, Xu Kai masturbated again and returned to school.


    He has the delusion of a dream and doubts whether the experiences in his memory are real.


    Life is still going on, and these memories are gradually buried in his heart, and he doesn''t want to think about them again.


    He and Hu Shumo also gradually became familiar with each other, just as expected. They watched a movie together for the first time, had a meal together, then went to the library to study together, and then later confessed and confirmed their relationship.


    After graduation, both of them found good jobs and were stationed in this city.


    In the process, he also went to see Su Changxing, who was sitting in a wheelchair and wearing glasses. He was familiar yet unfamiliar. He was already the most famous and youngest professor at Kyoto University. He had published a biological experimental report, which was said to be once verified. After that, you can win the Nobel Prize.


    Since the other party didn''t know him, there was naturally nothing more to say between the two parties, and it was settled after that.


    Time seems to go very quickly.


    Later, he met his parents, got engaged, and chose a dress. At the company, he was always in good spirits, very efficient at work, and his career was going smoothly, and he reached the position of senior manager.


    Everything seemed fine, the best for him, and he should be satisfied, but he could feel the emptiness from the world, like the cool autumn breeze blowing in.


    for what?


    He gradually began to ask himself so frequently. He became more and more addicted to smoking. He drank a cup of coffee every day and often asked Ge Yunhua to drink all night long.


    Ge Yunhua would laugh at him. It''s so smooth and you still look like a frustrated person. You are too greedy.


    Greedy?


    Xu Kai didn''t know, maybe it was a little bit, but he felt that this was human nature, who was not greedy and who was not utilitarian.


    Only at the climax of sexual **** can one resist this sense of emptiness from the world. What follows is an even greater emptiness, as if he and the people around him are just walking corpses, losing their souls and only existing. Simple will and mechanical behavior.


    Hu Shumo hugged him, touched his forehead, and said gently: "What''s wrong with you? I feel like something''s not right with you recently, as if you''re back to that time again."


    "What?" Xu Kai was a little confused and didn''t know what the other person was talking about.


    Hu Shumo snorted: "Have you forgotten? That time you were sitting on the ground alone in the rain. I thought you were dumped by someone, but later I found out that you didn''t have a girlfriend at all."


    Xu Kai recalled something like this, and said with a smile: "I''m just telling you why it was so easy to chase you back then. It turns out you had a plan."


    Hu Shumo smiled and said nothing, and the two hugged each other and slept.


    This year there was an unprecedented heavy snowfall. It was also this year that they got married as scheduled and gave birth to a pair of healthy twins, a boy and a girl.


    Xu Kai was sitting in front of the sofa, rubbing the battery cover of the remote control panel, pushing it out and then putting it back in. He was thinking about something, but he was not thinking about anything, which was often said to be in a daze.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    A little boy is carrying a schoolbag and reading www.u£õUKan£óhu. com came in from outside and shouted: "Dad, where is mom?"


    Xu Kai came back to his senses and said with a smile: "I went to wash my hair. I''ll be back in a moment. Do your homework first. There won''t be much homework."


    The little boy frowned: "Haha, not much, just enough for me to write until tomorrow morning."


    Xu Kai replied: "Then you can write until tomorrow morning. You are not allowed to sleep until you finish writing."


    "How heartless!" the little boy muttered and walked into the bedroom.


    A little girl followed him in and made a cute face: "Dad, how heartless!"


    Xu Kai couldn''t help but smile.


    The grades of the two children were neither good nor bad, and he didn''t ask for anything too much. He didn''t think it was necessary.


    Half an hour later, Hu Shumo also came back from outside. She had long straight burgundy hair and bright red lips. After marrying him, she became plumper and more graceful.


    "Are you sure you are moving this weekend?" Hu Shumo said.


    Xu Kai nodded: "I have completed the transfer procedures, and the company has also arranged accommodation. We can just go there directly."


    Just this month, he jumped to the position of CEO of the head office, which was unanimously recommended by the shareholders of the board of directors. The company will be listed in August of the same year, and he will be busy by then.


    "I estimate that I will start a big project, trial and implementation of new drugs." Xu Kai said.


    Hu Shumo said: "Is it the evergreen developed by Professor Hesu?"


    Xu Kai nodded: "Yes, it is said to be able to delay aging, but it is not yet clear what the side effects are, so the company is still very cautious and will first find volunteers to test." The recent heavy transcoding has given us more motivation to update more Quick, please move your little hand to exit reading mode. Thanks

 v4 Chapter 205： 0 changes

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    Xu Kai looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar man in the wheelchair. He didn''t look too old, but he looked like a haggard old man over fifty years old. There was no fluctuation in his eyes. When facing him, he always made people feel... Ashamed of oneself.


    He couldn''t help but lowered his head slightly, looked at the document in his hand, and said: "Professor Su, this is the plan for the implementation of the Evergreen Tree Experiment. Our company believes that the time for the implementation of the experiment should be shortened as much as possible."


    Su Changxing looked at him and did not speak immediately. Instead, he took off his glasses. His eyes shone with a dark golden light, which was incompatible with this world and belonged to a mysterious power.


    Xu Kai was startled and involuntarily took a step back, then heard Su Changxing say: "This is the last time."


    The golden light covered his vision, and the whole world dimmed. There were two ways in front of him, go forward or go back.


    Xu Kai''s feet seemed to be stuck to the ground, unable to move at all. He suddenly had half a lifetime of memories, and who could give them up so easily.


    Hu Shumo?


    Does this person really exist?


    He asked himself in his heart, and the answer was already there.


    Xu Kai walked forward calmly along the Crystal Avenue. Everything around him was shining brightly, and the sky was full of stars. He opened a heavy door again, and countless rules gathered towards him. Every time he took a step forward, A slight change in body shape.


    In front of him is an upward staircase, the long staircase to ascend to the gods. With each step he takes, his figure will become larger, shining and radiant.


    All the way to the end, you will hold the power of the world, control everything, and do whatever you want.


    He held the sky with one hand and ushered in a new era, returning to his original nature. The world completely lost the traces of gods, and there was no longer any mystery.


    ¡­


    Xu Kai opened his eyes again, and his eyes were full of indifference. As the saying goes, a glance lasts for ten thousand years, but it was just a few moments, but he seemed to have spent countless years. He was exhausted. He knelt on the ground all of a sudden, knocking his knees on the crystal floor. It made a crisp sound and created spider web-like cracks, which quickly healed in the next moment.


    At this moment, he was like a prey stuck in a spider web, struggling constantly. It seemed that no matter how hard he struggled, it was in vain.


    Every time he opens a door, he will experience the dream of reincarnation. The first door is simple and painful, with only three rounds.


    The second door is comfortable and has nine wheels.


    The third gate is ideal and has twenty-seven chakras.


    The fourth gate is regrettable and has one hundred and eight rounds.


    The fifth gate is about anger and irrationality, with three hundred and twenty-seven rounds.


    The sixth gate is one of sadness, anger and depression. No matter how strong the willpower is, people will eventually sink into it and be unable to extricate themselves. There are nine hundred and eighty-one rounds.


    The seventh gate is about death and immortality. The extreme surge of desire will show omnipotence in reincarnation, and there are 2943 rounds.


    The eighth gate is dull and boring. It is completely despairing in the pale time and loses all desires and thoughts. There are eight thousand eight hundred and twenty-seven rounds.


    The ninth gate is a thousand changes, the devil is born from the heart, you are no longer yourself, there are a thousand and one rounds.


    On the ninth door there are the words left by Feng Xingyun, "Looks come from the heart."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 206： Fifteen

    "Most of the gods did not notice the cessation of reincarnation, so you are safe and sound now." said the independent analysis.


    He has a special connection with reincarnation and can clearly perceive the situation of reincarnation.


    Su Changxing felt a little strange. He originally thought that this time the reincarnation had come to an end, and there was another turning point. He also knew in his heart that the problems in the reincarnation must be related to Nurgle.


    And Nurgle is him. He in the previous reincarnation has survived in some way.


    The fact that he ended up in this place must have been planned by himself, which means that there must be some opportunity in this place that can allow him to survive, or even completely change his reincarnation.


    "What is that blue light?" Su Changxing said, "Even chaos can''t cover it up."


    Independently looked in that direction: "Over there is the real place in the void. It can be said to be another dimension. It is composed of broken dimensions that have sunk into chaos. It can also be regarded as one of the dimensions of reality, but it is in A strange situation in which some ancient races still exist."


    Su Changxing immediately understood that the location of the blue light was where the pocket galaxy world existed. The gods could see, influence, and even personally intervene in that dimension.


    "I can''t go back to the dark place. Those old rulers are probably waiting for me. If I go there, I will fall into a trap." Su Changxing said. For various reasons, he was hostile to these defeated old rulers and wanted to eat them alive. There was a chance to hunt down one or two wandering gods before, but now there is no chance at all.


    Independent smiled meaningfully and said: "You are actually violating a taboo by slaughtering other gods so unscrupulously. There are many foreign gods who want to kill you, so be careful."


    Su Changxing shook his head: "Now that I have a certain grasp of the rules of chaos, it will not be that easy for them to find me."


    "If I continue to sit here and wait for death, I''m afraid I will be swallowed up by the power of the ancient god."


    This is the contradiction. In this place where gods are everywhere, he should hide, but in order to gain strength, he has to hunt and plunder other gods.


    Independent smile: "It''s nerve-wracking, so what will you choose to do?"


    This guy is really no different from a mascot.


    Su Changxing glanced at the ancient god''s palm and said, "Is the Chaos Evil God also considered an outside god?"


    Independent said: "Yes, they are just relatively special existences. The four evil gods of chaos were born in reincarnation, and each of them is probably as powerful as the One Who Unifies All Things."


    "It is an indelible existence, occupying one side. Speaking of which, there is one named Nagou, who looks very similar to you."


    Su Changxing was confused: "Have you seen it? I thought you had been hiding in the same place."


    Independent said confidently: "These two things are not in conflict. The Chaos Evil God itself is integrated with the chaos, so he can be seen no matter where he is."


    Su Changxing was silent for a moment. After being together for so long, he felt that independence was still credible, so he said:


    "Do you know that Nagou has arrived in the real dimension, and the power of other Chaos Evil Gods is also infecting the real dimension. A large number of followers of the Chaos Evil God have emerged into things that did not exist before, and they have also escaped from the chaos."


    "Ah?" Zi Zi was stunned, obviously not knowing the situation outside: "How could it be possible? How could a **** escape from here? Even if it is the evil **** of chaos, it should not be able to affect the real dimension."


    Su Changxing emphasized: "But this is indeed a fact that has happened. It seems that a lot of things have happened that you don''t know about. If you stay in one place all the time, the news will always be blocked."


    "But I don''t blame you. You are a dead person, so you just want to be quiet."


    Independent frowned: "Can you say something auspicious? I always feel guilty. The worse the world is, the more it has to do with me."


    "If only I hadn''t made that choice."


    He sighed again.


    Su Changxing said: "What kind of choice."


    "have no idea."


    Independent shrugged his shoulders and set up a small bench


    , sitting on Su Changxing''s shoulders, holding one hand on the folds of his clothes.


    "It seems like the Evil God of Chaos has attracted a lot of attention to you, so you are still quite leisurely now."


    Su Chang was like a black mist walking through the chaos, making no sound. Even if other beings passed by, it would be difficult to detect him, and they would become his prey.


    The only thing he can do now is to sit back and wait. Once a **** accidentally breaks into the scope of the dirty dream, he will have to admit that he is unlucky, unless he reaches the level of the ancient immortal god.


    "Your method is too stupid. Will some unlucky person really break in?" Zili was very doubtful. After all, which rabbit would really hit his head on a wooden stake and die.


    Su Changxing didn''t say anything. He felt that he was indeed a bit stupid, but there was no other way. Besides, not all gods were smart, and some were not that different from rabbits.


    Not long after, a **** that looked like a worm, with a mouth full of teeth at both ends, actually got in.


    "A rabbit really bumped into me." Zili showed a strange expression.


    [Yikes: Symbolizes gluttony, endless devouring, especially some extremely powerful things. If it is not weak, even gods will devour them. ¡¿


    As soon as he came in, Ix noticed something was wrong and struggled wildly. The dirty dream bound him like a cage, making it impossible to escape, and the movements inside were not known to the outside world.


    Ix''s body structure is simple, but his size is extremely large, comparable to some small worlds. Su Changxing''s entire body is less than one-third of his size.


    Yikes discovered the existence of Su Changxing, and bit it with two big mouths, one from the left and one from the right, creating a strange attraction, and even chaos was sucked into it, including all matter in the space.


    It''s a pity that compared to Su Changxing, there is a clear gap in strength between the two sides.


    Su Changxing completely suppressed Ix with just dirty dreams. The hand of the ancient **** lifted the sickle and cut it in two with a simple cut.


    Independence is right. Even if the power of the ancient gods is only a little bit, it is like violent poison to these gods.


    Su Changxing only needs to use the sickle as a syringe, break open Ix''s body and inject the ancient god''s power into it, and then he can easily kill him completely.


    After Ix is injected with the power of the ancient god, he will begin to collapse himself. Su Changxing does not need to do anything anymore, he only needs to trap him with dirty dreams.


    Gluttony.


    This rule is closely related to Su Changxing''s core rule "Plunder". It is a great supplement for him. He can plunder and digest more quickly and in larger quantities. Like a hungry eater, he can continue to eat more. Food stuffed into mouth.


    The rules of gluttony that Ix mastered were not complete, but only part of them, otherwise he would not be a weak god.


    Su Changxing was able to use this part to maintain the rules and derive other related ones. As he incorporated the power of Ix, a big mouth grew in the palm of his other hand, and crystal clear saliva kept flowing out of the corner of his mouth. He made a murmuring sound and swallowed up the remaining body of Ix bit by bit.


    The appearance of Ix relieved his urgent need. At least he didn''t have to worry about being counterattacked by the power of the Ancient God''s Hand immediately.


    It has been moving slowly in the chaos, and no one knows how long it has passed. During this time, no other unlucky rabbits bumped into it.


    Waves of clear vibrations came from the space, and countless gods fled in the opposite direction. Clear light spots bloomed densely in the darkness in the distance, like fireworks, but more dazzling.


    Two extremely powerful beings were fighting somewhere in the chaos.


    A roar came.


    "Can you kill me?"


    Another violent shock.


    "One of them should be the one who unites all things, and the other is a certain evil **** of chaos. This aura is indeed extremely violent. I didn''t expect that the evil **** of chaos can really compete head-on with the one who unites all things." Independent.


    Marvel.


    "It is not an exaggeration to say that a being like the One Who Unifies All Things is one of the most powerful creatures in the world. He can even be ranked high in the extraordinary system. I remember that his number should have been 020."


    "I don''t know if anything has changed now."


    Su Changxing turned around: "020? What is that?"


    Independent showed a mysterious smile: "It is the number of the extraordinary system. The gods are actually included in the extraordinary system. To be honest, they are extremely powerful extraordinary beings, and all living creatures in the world are included in it."


    "The number of the one who unites all things is 020. UU Kanshu www.uukanshu.com means that his ranking is the twentieth among all living things. This is not whether he is powerful or not, but a manifestation of macroscopic energy."


    Su Changxing showed surprise, knowing the significance of this number: "So 001 is the most powerful, what is it, the ancient god?"


    Independent shook his head: "I don''t know, I am not omniscient and omnipotent. This is one of my original abilities, I can see the position of these powerful beings in the extraordinary system."


    Su Changxing thought of another question and his eyes became solemn: "So do you have a number?"


    Independent was silent for a long time: "When I am most powerful, I can see my own number."


    "015."


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 207： nameless fog

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    No wonder.


    Su Changxing understood clearly and had no doubt that only those who were so powerful could make half of the gods in the sky fall.


    The only ones who can be ranked higher are those like ancient gods.


    But are there really that many?


    "Can you see my number?" Su Changxing asked.


    Independent shook his head: "I can''t see it, and I guess you won''t be ranked unless you can completely absorb the power of that arm."


    Sitting independently on a small bench, his back is unusually straight and his eyes are bright, as if there is a spring breeze blowing.


    The saint simply sits there, but he has a unique charm, worthy of such a name.


    Su Changxing thought with awe, if he hadn''t become a god, he would probably never be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with such a person.


    There is a slight difference in consciousness.


    He originally believed that mortals would never be able to match gods, no matter how powerful they were, so he had been thinking of ways to become gods, looking for the path to becoming gods, establishing the Sect of All Living Beings, and collecting beliefs all for this purpose.


    He seemed to have succeeded, but in fact he failed. Everything was probably under Nurgle''s plan. The beings in the steam world taught each other how to make wedding clothes.


    If it weren''t for him, Nurgle might not be able to come to the real dimension.


    Shocks kept coming, and the battle between the two sides was quite fierce. It seemed that there was bound to be a winner. Other weak gods were unable to intervene in such a battle, so they had to stay away to avoid being affected by the aftermath of the battle.


    Su Changxing also chose to go around the edge, mainly to avoid the One who unified all things. Finally, in such a chaotic scene, a "rabbit" bumped in.


    A large piece of deep black mist shrouded in, and the chaos was isolated. The body of this outer **** was the wandering dark mist, which was like countless needles and threads that penetrated every hole.


    Unexpectedly, this was a powerful alien **** who broke the ugly dream almost instantly.


    Independent''s face changed: "He is coming for you!"


    This is not some unlucky rabbit that bumped in, but a tiger that chooses people to eat.


    [Nameless Mist: Outer God, the cloud and mist shrouding the light can cover everything. When you see it, you should be covered and wrapped in it. ¡¿


    It is a collection of countless subsets, and extending inwards is an infinite world, bounded by the deep black mist of the outside world.


    Su Changxing stood in such an infinite world, and countless eyes looked at him. The nameless fog was not an individual, but a collection of countless individuals. Together they were the nameless fog.


    "Thieves, die!"


    Countless voices came, all telling the same thing, densely packed in my ears.


    Su Changxing understood that both Yiyix and the Nameless Mist came here looking for flavor, and they were not some unlucky rabbits.


    There is some overlap in their rules. They are probably born to be mortal enemies, and they must fight to the death.


    There are many such fights between gods, but other gods do not have the predatory ability like Su Changxing, but after they can kill gods with similar rules to their own, those rules will once again wander in the world, and they will extend their own power. Rules, gradually mastered.


    The ultimate goal of every **** is to become an ancient god. With a huge will and a complete system of rules, he can turn the world upside down with just a few moves.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 208： black goat mother

    [Global Game: Comes with a portable store] The novel is free to read, please collect Yiqi Novels []


    Chapter 208 The Mother of the Black Goat Chapter 208 The Mother of the Black Goat (page 1/2)


    The other party''s position is obvious.


    Su Changxing did not stand up when he was at a disadvantage, but when he was about to kill Wuming Mist, he suddenly appeared.


    Due to the cover of chaos, he couldn''t see the opponent''s true body, but with that **** tentacle, he could see the tip of the iceberg. He was definitely a powerful god, at the level of the One who unified all things. If he wanted to kill him , probably can be done easily.


    The other party did not do this and stood on the opposite side. In other words, because of some relationship, he could not kill him directly.


    Su Changxing analyzed the cause and effect, and became bolder. The so-called barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes.


    He is barefoot now. If he cannot plunder the power of the Nameless Mist, even if he does not die, the situation will still become very bad. Being counterattacked by the hand of the ancient god, his power will gradually weaken until he dies.


    It is very necessary to kill the nameless fog and plunder the power!


    Su Changxing made a decision and grabbed the nameless mist with his big-mouthed palm, while the ancient god''s hand blocked the back to block the attack from the tentacles.


    The terrifying aura emanating from the tentacles was frightening. It hit the ancient god''s hand first, and the terrifying power knocked Su Changxing away again.


    But he also grabbed the nameless mist at the same time and pulled it over.


    "If you want to kill me, just kill it. I have to kill it today!" Su Changxing said loudly, his voice spreading unscrupulously.


    Eat, eat, eat~


    The big mouth on the hand quickly tore the body of the nameless mist, devouring and plundering it, like an hungry eater, swallowing it first regardless of whether it can be digested.


    The nameless thing made a wailing sound, extremely sharp, similar to the chirping of cicadas.


    Again.


    The **** tentacles came out again and penetrated Su Changxing''s head from the temple on the side, then split into countless smaller tentacles and pierced through his body.


    This tentacle looks a bit familiar.


    Su Changxing saw those tiny tentacles coming back to their senses. Their auras were more concise and easier to distinguish. They were quite similar to the tentacle monsters that had appeared in the zombie world before.


    He originally thought it was the plan of those old rulers, but now it seems that it is this person, hiding behind those old rulers, affecting the dimension of reality, probably those nihilistic worlds were also created by him.


    Su Changxing''s body became riddled with holes, tattered, and full of cracks, as if it was fragile and would collapse if touched lightly with hands.


    He was hit hard again, his foundation was completely damaged, and half of his existence was wiped out. The injury was even more severe than the time he met the One Who Unifies All Things before.


    but.


    He still didn''t let go, holding on to the Wuming Mist tightly, as if the fish was trapped in a dead end.


    At this time.


    He knew in his heart that if the other party could really kill him, he would have done it earlier instead of just severely injuring him.


    Sure enough, this is true.


    After the nameless fog completely collapsed due to the power of the ancient god, the **** tentacles retracted into the chaos, and countless tiny tentacles were pulled out from Su Changxing''s body, bringing out streaks of dark golden brilliance, like a sticky substance Resin is scattered around the space.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>

 v4 Chapter 209： saints of the past

    In the endless starry sky, the Black Goat Mother revealed her clues. It was a huge galaxy, slowly twisting and affecting everything around it. It was itself the hub.


    Such a majestic existence is said to be an ancient god, and Su Changxing thinks so.


    How to kill the opponent?


    The question he was thinking about may not be very practical, but it is indeed something that needs to be considered.


    The Mother of the Black Goat could not kill him directly due to the restrictions of the rules, but there were definitely many ways to kill him indirectly.


    "What would Black Goat Alphabet do if he wanted to kill me?" Su Changxing said.


    He thought about it independently: "It will judge your crimes. It is said that even the one who unites all things will be afraid of it."


    Su Changxing didn''t quite understand: "What do you mean?"


    Independent said: "The best way to kill a **** is to deny its existence. The Black Goat Mother can judge the gods'' crimes."


    He hesitated for a moment and pointed forward: "Let''s go somewhere. We should be able to hide there for a while."


    A clearly visible path appeared at the position of his finger, winding into the distance.


    Su Changxing walked along the path, and there were bright flowers blooming on the roadside, "What is this place?"


    This seems to be a small independent space in the chaos.


    Independent sighed: "The resting place, I should have stayed here."


    There was singing, and a short figure rushed over from the roadside. Wearing gray cloth, she looked like a human little girl, with a pretty and cute face.


    "Independence, you still know how to come visit us." The little girl said, her voice clear and ethereal, like a nightingale.


    Independent helplessness: "They are all dead, but they are just the remaining will, so there is nothing good to see.


    The little girl''s expression became cold: "Then what are you doing here?" Then she turned her gaze to Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing felt ashamed. Is this his attitude when asking for help? Anyway, independence is a matter of course.


    The little girl sneered: "You want us to die in peace, even if we die, you still have to suffer."


    Independent smiled like a spring breeze: "Zhaohua, I beg you."


    "This kid is the only human being who has become a **** in reincarnation. He is very important. He is being hunted by the Mother Goddess, so we must save him."


    The little girl frowned, waved her hand and said, "Come in, this is the last time, be independent."


    They followed the path and walked into a manor. A few oil lamps were dimly lit in the house. A drunk man in a suit and leather shoes was holding a wine bottle. When he saw Su Changxing and the others coming in, he drunkenly said: "Zhaohua, why are you letting outsiders in?" Come in? Do you want to kill us? With the way they are, those gods will probably come looking for them if they smell it."


    The little girl said unceremoniously: "I can take in even a drunkard like you, so there''s nothing else I can''t take in."


    Another middle-aged man wearing a gray hat, holding a musket in his hand, and a depressed face came up from behind with an oil lamp and stared at the independence with hostility: "You still have the nerve to come here, you bastard? Everyone was killed, what are you going to do now?¡±


    The more he spoke, the more excited he became, and he put the muzzle of his gun on Independent''s forehead. Independent did not dodge, but looked at him quietly: "I''m sorry."


    The little girl patted the middle-aged man on the shoulder impatiently: "Go and take a look at the loophole in the backyard. Don''t just stand here."


    Forced by the little girl''s majesty, the middle-aged man sighed and turned away: "When will this unfortunate day end?"


    There was also a motionless person lying on the sofa in the room, without any breath or energy fluctuations, and seemed to be "dead."


    Next to the dead man, there was a woman covering her face and crying. Her voice was not loud, but it was inexplicably annoying.


    Walking into the house, the door was closed, the outside light was blocked, and the house was completely dark. Everyone''s face became blurred, and only pairs of shining eyes could be seen.


    Zi Zi Zai was very familiar with this place. He walked forward, pulled out a stool from under the table and sat down.


    Su Changxing, who was standing by, said: "These are all saints who died in the past, and their wills remain here. Probably their bodies have not died in the real dimension."


    Su Changxing thought of the strange-looking living dead in the high latitudes behind him, and recalled those vague faces that were somewhat similar to the people in front of him.


    But apart from being independent, these people look nothing like saints. They are drunkards, depressed patients, dead people, and crying women. The only one who is relatively normal is the little girl, who is the most majestic here. .


    Su Changxing observed it and said, "Are you all saints who fell at that time?"


    The drunkard knocked on the table with the bottle, making a clear sound, and said angrily: "It''s not just us, we are the only ones who left this trace. Back then, we all accomplished our goals, but some people were not satisfied with their desires."


    As he spoke, he looked at Zi Ling fiercely, and threw a wine bottle over, hitting Zi Ling''s head with a dull sound, and then rolled to the ground and rolled to the wall, stained with some white dust.


    Independent''s expression remained unchanged, he sat there with his back straight and kept smiling, as if nothing had happened.


    Probably out of guilt, he was unable to refute and had no need to refute.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but sigh, but was this really one person''s mistake?


    The little girl leaned against the wall and said, "Tell me what''s going on. You''re already dead, but you still have to mind your own business."


    Independent coughed: "All signs indicate that reincarnation is not only because of me, but also the Black Goat Mother is behind it."


    "She wants to start the next time, let everything truly restart, and become the original ancient god."


    "So everyone is dead, but in the face of something like this, I don''t think we can just sit idly by."


    No one answered him and looked at each other.


    Once a saint becomes a saint, he will restrain his nature, his character will be admired by mountains, and his morality will be flawless.


    Their remaining will is the truest manifestation of their nature, and they are no longer saints.


    Only with comparison can there be differences.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but sigh, people like Independent are born saints, that''s what their nature is. They are saints in life, and they will be saints in life as well.


    Su Changxing said, "I was severely injured. I just hope you can take me in until I recover. I''m very grateful."


    After the words fell, there was no sound in the room. Even the woman''s crying stopped and she turned her head to look at Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing was a little confused when he saw this situation. He didn''t know what he said wrong. Could it be that his status as a **** made him disgusted by these people?


    It''s not impossible.


    These people all died at the hands of gods, so it is normal for them to leave behind hatred.


    The crying woman''s voice was hoarse and trembling: "It''s so similar."


    Su Changxing held his breath: "What does it look like?"


    The crying woman said: "A person like that also begged for help like this when he became independent."


    She cried again, feeling very sad, as if she was regretting her own fall, or perhaps mourning the death of her companions.


    It turns out that in their eyes, Independent was not the same person before and after his death.


    What does that look like?


    Su Changxing felt confused and confused.


    The little girl said calmly: "You don''t need to plead. Since you have entered here, you are protected by us."


    The door is closed, the darkness is blocked out, and it also stays inside the house. Time becomes long and casual.


    Independent quickly integrated into it, and only Su Changxing was like an audience, out of place.


    The drunkard said to him: "Drink, drink when you are tired or sad, wine can relieve a thousand sorrows."


    The depressed uncle said: "If you want to die, just die. There are no shoulds or shouldn''ts."


    The little girl named Zhaohua said: "You can stay as long as you want, don''t worry.


    Heart. "


    ¡­


    Su Changxing stayed in this unknown dark place, recovering from the wounds on his body bit by bit, until the fire ignited on the house.


    The drunkard grabbed the independent collar with one hand and roared: "You brought them here."


    The depressed uncle squatted on the ground, covered his head with his hands, and screamed like crazy. Tiny tentacles sprouted from his body one after another. His eyes were red, and he lost his mind. He grabbed the musket in his hand and shot through it. Little girl''s head.


    The little girl fell to the ground and smiled at Su Changxing, her smile as bright as snow.


    "Let''s go!" Zili opened his eyes and pulled Su Changxing to run behind.


    The fire continued to spread in the dim room, covering a large area in the blink of an eye, creating waves of heat.


    "You''re riding a horse!" The drunkard threw the depressed uncle to the ground and rolled him into the sea of ??fire.


    The crying woman remained motionless as she was gradually surrounded by a sea of ??fire.


    "Let''s go." Su Changxing shouted.


    The other party was indifferent.


    The flame was so hot that he couldn''t bear it for a minute, so he could only retreat outward together with Independence.


    There was a man fishing by the small river behind, but the clear river water was filled with black water, and the white scales fell from the


    "It''s a trial!"


    Independently pushed Su Changxing back, "You go first, I can use this world to deal with him."


    "He is coming for you, and there is no chance of you surviving if you encounter Him."


    The thoughts are not over yet.


    Two vague shadows appeared in the distance, and UU Reading www.uuk£î£ó.com£í leaned towards them.


    Su Changxing drove the car towards the other side of the river. As he gradually approached the chaos, his body returned to its original appearance, exuding a dark golden light.


    It was a big snake with four legs, two slender heads on the left and one on the right, a snake head and a dog head. Its eyes were covered with white cloth, its body was a skeleton, and it was carrying a dark red book. .


    "In life and in death, glory be to the Mother Goddess of Order!"


    Two voices came, one male and one female.


    The snake head made a woman''s sharp voice, and the dog head made a man''s thick voice. Seeing the independence standing in front of him, he pulled out a silver sword from his body with one hand, and pulled out a dark scale from the river with the other hand, shaking slightly.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 210： 0 years of conquest

    Raise your left hand independently, the wind and clouds are changing, and the world is under your control.


    The spring breeze blows, and flowers and grass grow from the ground, full of life.


    The movements of the **** became slow, suppressed by this small world, as if carrying a mountain ten thousand feet high on its back, and it could only move forward in small steps.


    "Independence, your crime is irreparable. To put it bluntly, you need to bear all this, but you escaped."


    "Not only a sinner, but a coward."


    Male and female voices came from both sides, with a sarcastic tone and a high tone.


    Independent smile: "Then why didn''t you come to me then and wait until I was dead before you dared to show up?"


    "You are not a god."


    "Yeah?"


    During the turbulent sway, Su Changxing was completely thrown out of this small world, and left here without looking back, knowing that Independence was buying him time to escape from here.


    That **** was very unusual. From the moment it appeared, it seemed like there was a sharp sword hanging above Su Changxing''s head, which could fall at any time, called Sanction.


    That sword really exists, and it can be activated in a certain way, and it can easily kill the gods and deny their existence.


    He is exploring the secrets of the hand of the ancient gods, and continuously obtains corresponding power from it. It only takes enough time to gain a foothold in this place where the gods gather.


    Walking alone in the darkness, he once again became a person, wandering towards the blue light, and remembered what he said independently.


    "Since ancient times, all sages have been lonely."


    ¡­


    The seventh expedition of the Holy Leaf Empire was just when Pope I ascended the throne. He stood out from the vast number of believers and was chosen by the Lord God, named Mogosu.


    His appearance is 70% similar to that of Su Changxing when he was a human being. He is the incarnation of Su Changxing, an ordinary person who lived a complete human life and was born in the era of conquest.


    He officially became a member of the All Living Beings Religion at the age of ten, and became Pastor Gao Ye at the age of sixteen.


    At only twenty years old, Mogosu was selected and became the chosen priest. He turned the tide in several wars, changed the direction of the war, and made outstanding contributions.


    At the age of twenty-five, he became the high priest of the Sect of All Beings and the youngest high priest, equal to Mel.


    Precisely because he is the incarnation of Su Changxing, his acceptance of faith is extremely high, almost reaching over 90, surpassing that of ordinary angels.


    At the age of thirty-five, his strength was comparable to that of ordinary angels. When resisting the invasion of the Slaanesh Legion, he personally killed no less than three demons, and his reputation in the empire was extremely high.


    On the day when he was two hundred years old, he was affirmed by the Lord of God and ascended the throne as the first Pope under the eyes of everyone.


    Many people believe that all this is already doomed.


    Mogosu is the Pope of Tianzhu, the born Pope of Shengye Empire.


    "We must restore the glory that belongs to mankind, dispel chaos, and welcome the light!"


    In the Pope''s shouts, the portal with a diameter of hundreds of meters slowly opened, connecting to another world. After mastering the relevant technology, it is not difficult to open a large portal to another adjacent world.


    Such a portal only requires more than a dozen mages to maintain, and it can be closed at any time and can be advanced or retreated.


    In an instant.


    The radiance of magic shines across the sky, setting off huge waves of energy that hit the folds of space, accompanied by waves of hurricanes.


    First, hundreds of scout teams entered the portal, and then came the Silver Knights. Such an old church legion had made great achievements for the empire and had existed for hundreds of years. There were five thousand divinely chosen knights among them, and they were one of the backbones of the war. one.


    The Storm Legion entered from another portal, and the ground continued to tremble with their footsteps. They were huge and wore heavy mechanical skeletons. Their whole bodies were covered, and their faces were also covered with energy masks.


    There are also large war machines following them, which are hundreds of meters high. Their heavy power can break through the blockade of rules and fight against the big demon.


    What followed was a dense flow of flying


    The aircraft is driven by type III magic energy ores and can perform short-term space flashes. Each aircraft has ten to a hundred mages on board, and is also equipped with a special navigation priest. In the event of an unexpected event, it can jump to the original location. world, for risk aversion.


    The world they went to this time was a hub world, the Obsidian Gem World, which was connected to the surrounding world through a gap.


    Once this world is occupied, the empire can ensure the security of half of its territory.


    In the world of Obsidian Gem, there is also a large human empire, the Kingdom of Fear, all of which have fallen into the arms of Nu Qianqi. Everyone is a Chaos believer, and there are a large number of mages, warlocks, scholars, and extraordinary people around them. Various worlds instigated wars, and personally killed the dwarves of the Northern Gray World.


    During this period, the two human empires also fought hundreds of wars, large and small. Generally speaking, the Holy Leaf Empire was superior.


    However, a hundred years ago, cracks appeared in the idols, and their divine master showed signs of death. The pace of conquest temporarily slowed down, and they turned to recuperation, which also made technology in various fields advance by leaps and bounds again.


    Mages are able to break through the restrictions of the shackles using magical devices crafted by the Order of the Mechanic Priests.


    The Pharmacist Association created a potion that could greatly extend lifespan. The original purpose was to balance the lifespan of Storm Warriors, but it indirectly greatly extended the lifespan of everyone in the empire, and ordinary civilians were able to survive for nearly a thousand years.


    "No one will question the victory of this war. Those in the Kingdom of Fear are trapped in ignorance and difficulties and are not worth mentioning at all." High Priest Gordon said to the juniors next to him.


    With the hurricane, the robes rustled.


    They stood on the high tower and watched the expeditionary force leave from the portal from a distance.


    He had seen the same scene many times.


    Every time, there was a triumphant return, without exception.


    The younger generation smiled: "Victory is for sure, it will always belong to us, just like the rising sun, it will never set!"


    Others also expressed their congratulations. Everyone yearned for and admired the expeditionary force. Those who can join the expeditionary force are the elites of the empire, powerful warriors and mages.


    In such an empire, everyone does their best to contribute to their own efforts, so that their small goals are completely unified with the empire''s big goals. In the process, they constantly improve themselves, develop more of their own potential, and make greater achievements. Contribute to promote the completion of small goals and big goals.


    Any **** in the heavens would find it incredible and even fearful to see such an empire!


    Although the Kingdom of Fear took refuge in Nv Ganqi and gained the power from Chaos, it was just like that for the empire. The war between the two sides only lasted for a month, and the main force of the Kingdom of Fear was completely annihilated by them. The Nv Ganqi Army They were also defeated, dozens of great demons fell, and finally fled the world in a hurry through space cracks.


    The divine-level magic, the Eye of Destruction, destroyed the largest main city in the Kingdom of Fear from thousands of miles away. It was reduced to ashes in the blink of an eye, leaving only ruins.


    The magic of the Holy Leaf Empire has developed to an exaggerated level. It can bombard every place in the world with magic, and it can even easily destroy some fragile worlds.


    In this huge dimension wrapped in chaos, because the space is greatly compressed and the energy is dense, the world is stronger and can fully withstand the arrival of some powerful beings.


    This is why some ancient races can remain here, and gods can also walk in the world.


    The rules here are different from those in the front world, they are still the same as in ancient times.


    In just three months, the Holy Leaf Empire completely occupied the world and began to build a mechanical miracle, the Holy Demon Tower.


    A high tower that connects the sky and the earth, made of steel, can prevent the influence and arrival of other gods with faith. The Chaos Legion cannot jump here through the space cracks. It has thirty-two divine-level magics, which can be triggered at the same time. That is to say, it can attack thirty-two great demons at the same time and severely damage them.


    Only a small number of troops are needed


    If the team is stationed, it can resist an entire Chaos Legion.


    The construction of the Holy Demon Tower requires a large amount of resources and manpower, and will last at least twenty years.


    Once built, the entire world will be transformed into a huge fortress, stationed at the front line of the empire.


    Since the opening of the new world, Su Changxing has not interfered in the affairs of the empire, nor has he provided additional help. Everything runs independently, and even the incarnation''s action trajectory has not been interfered with, and everything goes as it should.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to intervene, but that he simply doesn''t have the energy to spare.


    In the later time, the empire gave him great feedback, allowing his severely injured body to quickly recover and resist the backlash from the hand of the ancient god.


    As the empire continued to expand its territory, his faith increased at an alarming rate, and it was much more than the combined faith of all the previous Steam World Sentient Cults combined.


    As more and more worlds are controlled, some strange races appear in the empire. Dwarves, wild trees, vampires, goblins, and half-elves are all ancient races that remain in various worlds, struggling to resist the invasion from Chaos.


    The arrival of the Imperial Army liberated them. Like the savior, most of the ancient races were happy to surrender to the Empire.


    Of course, those who could survive were all willing, and the races that were not willing were **** suppressed.


    In such an era, the empire has no mercy at all, its methods are iron-blooded, and everything it does must be done with maximum efficiency.


    after.


    The empire uses such hub worlds as strategic points to conduct conquests, build military fortifications and churches in the occupied worlds, and build mechanical miracles in the hub worlds.


    There are battles big and small, there are victories and defeats, but the overall pace keeps moving forward.


    The original Silver Knights and Storm Legion have also spawned more than thirty different legions, composed of divinely chosen knights or storm warriors, or both.


    The legion commander is either a high-level member of the church, a high priest or a Templar, or a demigod, an angel or a high-level priest who is infused with endless faith and can listen to the whispers from the gods.


    They are able to protect the entire legion from the influence of other gods and remain completely steadfast in their faith.


    Each battle group of the legion is divided into several battalions, and each battalion is divided into several companies.


    The company is also composed of several squads, each with 3 to 10 people.


    Since the size of each legion is different, the number of battalions, companies and squads in each legion is also not fixed.


    Ranked first is still the Silver Knights, which has been inherited for thousands of years, and most of them are composed of powerful knights chosen by God.


    They do not rely on any external force and only rely on their own bodies to fight. Their strong bodies and firm beliefs make them invincible.


    During the Great Miracle Period, the commander of the legion was the Templar Knight, Jonson, who was an early subordinate of Laurent. He has survived until now. He is experienced and has a long-term vision. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com has even more terrifying strength. Although he is not a demigod, he once killed a demigod prince demon with his own hands.


    Ranked second in sequence is the Dark Angel Legion, which stands out from the original Storm Legion. Because the lifespan of Storm Warriors is extremely short, there are very few people who can survive the old era.


    During the Great Miracle Period, the leader of the Dark Angels'' legion was Aiur. He was one of the few survivors among the first batch of Storm Warriors. He had an extremely cruel personality and frequently carried out massacres against the enemy in wars. His reputation also increased. Extremely high, many legion commanders were brought out by him personally.


    In addition to the legion, there are the Sons of the Empire who are proficient in guerrillas, the Iron Warriors composed of a new generation of reformed soldiers, the White Scars composed of soldiers whose bodies are mutilated due to failed transformation, and the Eye of the Holy Leaf who is proficient in magic...


    For a thousand years, Pope I remained Pope I, keeping the vast empire stable and stable.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 211： trial

    Su Changxing stopped, turned around and looked back.


    I saw that blurry figure again, swaying, holding a long sword and a scale, and the hanging sharp blade followed.


    Dong dong dong~


    The familiar sound was like a wooden hammer hitting the table, each sound was sonorous and powerful.


    The **** who symbolizes judgment has been chasing him, and he was almost caught several times, but this time he finally couldn''t escape.


    "Is there a way to find my location accurately?" Su Changxing sighed, glanced at the hand of the ancient **** that exuded dark golden light, and felt sure.


    The wounds on his body have recovered to some extent. Because the empire has expanded its territory and has more faith, his strength is stronger than before. In addition, he has understood part of the mystery of the ancient god''s hand, so this battle It may not be impossible to win.


    "I hate humans the most." The snakehead spoke in a calm tone.


    "Humans are okay, weren''t you once a human?" Goutou followed, smiling.


    "That''s why I hate it. Greed and depravity without restraint will destroy everything. Isn''t it the source of turmoil?" The snake head looked at Su Changxing and gave a strange smile, "It is really powerful to become a **** in a mortal body. But you have come to an end. The Mother Goddess declares you guilty."


    "Do you have anything to retort?"


    The other party did not take action immediately, but communicated with him calmly.


    [Pangomis: The God of Judgment, who punishes with swords and judges with scales, ignores everything and only follows the principles of order. The snake head represents hatred and jealousy, and the dog head represents friendship and family affection. ¡¿


    Far away, the sword seemed to be against his neck, and it could cut through and sever his neck with just a little effort.


    Judgment!


    He seemed to be standing in a dark courtroom, with the judge in front of him looking down at him, holding a sword in one hand and a scale in the other, weighing fairness and guilt.


    It seems absurd to weigh the guilt of a god.


    Su Changxing felt puzzled: "Does the Mother Goddess think I am guilty, so am I guilty?"


    The snakehead sneered: "Of course, the Mother Goddess is the greatest order in the world, and your existence itself is a sin."


    The dog head followed and said: "Can you accept our trial?"


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, realizing that he couldn''t accept it at this time, otherwise he would stretch his neck and let the other side chop him.


    Once he accepts his crime, he denies his own existence and will be easily killed by the other party.


    "Will the Mother Goddess be guilty?" Su Changxing asked rhetorically instead of answering the question.


    The snake head showed a mocking look: "The Mother Goddess, as an order, will naturally have no problems."


    "Do you want to be judged?"


    The dog head also said: "Do you want to accept the trial?"


    The words echoed in the space, and Su Changxing felt his heart begin to beat violently, and uneasiness came over him. The invisible sword slowly approached, inserted into his brain, and stabbed down inch by inch. Severe pain came over him, with regret. the taste of.


    Mortal regret is often not due to one''s own crimes, but due to pain and fear of death.


    Judgment exists to maintain order, and with absolute majesty, no one can touch its bottom line.


    Except for chaos, everything is in order and operates according to reasonable rules.


    Even the Zerg, known for their chaos, are like this.


    It was completely different from what Su Changxing expected. Before he could resist, he was nailed to the cross. A sword was inserted into his body from above his head, and a sword penetrated the cross from his chest. Bright red blood overflowed from the wound.


    He seemed to be a mortal again, with flesh and blood, deprived of his divine body, and about to die.


    Fear struck, and the expression on Su Changxing''s face became distorted. It is normal for mortals to be afraid, and it is not wrong to be afraid of death.


    "Don''t you feel heavy carrying the crime?" Goutou said calmly, and stabbed Su Changxing with another sword, which penetrated his face.


    Finally no longer alive, Su Changxing turned into a corpse that could neither move nor speak.


    "It''s over." Pangumis turned around and was about to leave. She was stunned for a moment and looked back.


    The body that was supposed to be dead actually started to move again, and black snow fell from the sky.


    "This is not snow, it is feathers, but it is cold." The snake head said doubtfully, the white light was covered up, and the surroundings were filled with black mist.


    Su Changxing opened his eyes fiercely, with a ferocious look on his face, half of his face torn open: "Speaking of which, are you really qualified to judge me?"


    Pangumis raised her sword again and pierced Su Changxing''s body: "As long as it is a crime, I can judge it."


    "What if it''s the mother of the black goat?" Su Changxing asked again.


    Pangumis didn''t answer, and pierced Su Changxing''s body with another sword, and the blood dyed the cross red.


    Pangumis also felt strange. Normally, Su Changxing should be dead, and his rules were obviously broken.


    He was not allowed to think deeply, so he could only repeat the previous process and try to kill Su Changxing.


    A sickle protruded from Su Changxing''s abdomen, followed by a hand, and then a person opened his abdomen and crawled out.


    The sickle also penetrated Pangumis'' body, drawing a semicircle, and fixed it on the huge cross.


    "What if you are guilty of a crime!" Su Changxing said with a look of contempt. The sickle in his hand unknowingly turned silver-white, entwined with the rules of sanctions.


    The head snake was furious and seemed to be extremely humiliated: "It''s not your turn, a lowly god!"


    Bang ~


    The cross exploded.


    Pangumis broke free from the restraints and looked around, but Su Changxing was nowhere to be seen. She had to look for him again in the endless starry sky.


    Su Changxing carried the silver-white scythe and fled in the chaos. Over the past few days, he had collected some rules about sanctions, so he found a loophole and escaped from Pangomis'' hands, but was injured again.


    This time the trauma was not serious, much better than the time when he met the Mother of the Black Goat.


    As we continue to move forward in chaos, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com The crack in his chest quickly disappeared and recovered at an astonishing speed.


    This has the advantage of having huge faith as a support. At least it can recover quickly if it is hit hard. If it were an ordinary god, it would probably take a long time.


    Among the countless gods, generally only the upper gods can have believers, and only some of them. Not all gods need believers.


    Those who have believers are usually foreign gods, who are relatively friendly to mortals. For example, the old rulers will never take the initiative to recruit believers. Even if they have believers, it will be those believers who are influenced to come to their doorstep.


    Su Changxing silently calculated that it would take some time for Pangumis to find him every time he was lost. It should be through some special method to obtain his position in the chaos, which was related to the rules.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 212： Beerus

    The battle between Khorne and the One of All Things is still going on, and the fighting between the two sides is spreading wider and wider. Even the believers of both sides are fighting tit-for-tat in the Chaos Dimension. The war has spread to tens of thousands of worlds, and indirectly which led to the destruction of a large number of worlds.


    There are too many followers of the Chaos Evil God, and they are in a one-sided state. Only a part of the power of the original body can be used to forcibly subjugate the gods and intervene in the war in the chaotic dimension.


    This also resulted in the All-Union being having stronger macroscopic energy, but in a long-term battle, it was at a disadvantage.


    As for why the two superior gods suddenly started fighting, I still can¡¯t figure it out.


    Su Changxing guessed that Khorne was most likely unhappy with the idea of ??all things being unified, so he went up to fight.


    Khorne''s temperament is the same as that of his followers. He is extremely violent and enjoys endless wars. Even if he does not fight with the One, he will fight with other gods, and it is probably impossible to be idle.


    Su Changxing has been wandering on the edge of the battle between the two superior gods. Because of the terrifying energy collision, a large number of rules have been released, allowing him to easily plunder, thereby strengthening his own power.


    This kind of free rules exists in everything. If there are a large number of them, they will materialize in the chaos and turn into corresponding shapes, such as flowers, plants, trees, animals, humans, or various items, or mountains, rivers, etc.


    In this process, Su Changxing mastered millions of different rules, involving all things in the world, but most of them stayed on the surface, and he only mastered sporadic rules. The emphasis is on quantity.


    Many rules are more or less related to each other.


    This makes the rules under his control form a large network, because most of the rules are too shallow and fragmented to be used directly and have other effects. Once these rules accumulate to a certain level, Su Changxing''s divine power will explode. It is completely possible to grow from a lower **** to a higher **** in a certain way.


    Lower gods and upper gods are vague concepts. Like Panmis, the one who unites all things is the upper god. Most of them have existed for a long time, their strength is immeasurable, and they have mastered profound rules.


    The lower gods are numerous in number and are not necessarily weak. The main reason is that their macroscopic energy is far inferior to that of the upper gods.


    There was another shock.


    A large number of meteorites flew out, bringing with them bits and pieces of brilliance.


    Su Changxing hid in the gap between the two spaces, just able to avoid these meteorite groups, and then he saw helplessly that an unknown **** crashed into these meteorite groups, and his body was smashed into pieces.


    It''s like money falling from the sky.


    He walked straight over and heard a burst of shouting: "I was wrong, I was wrong, don''t kill me!"


    Then came the cry: "Don''t abandon me, don''t abandon me."


    The body of the **** was divided into thousands of pieces, each piece was like an ugly big fish, dancing on the spot, spraying thick liquid from its mouth.


    Su Changxing slowly lifted the scythe on his shoulder, intending to chop it down, but he would not show any mercy just because the other party begged for mercy.


    The gods have returned to the most primitive rules, the weak eat the strong, and the fittest survive. Once they encounter such a weaker and lonely god, they will plunder them without hesitation.


    The scythe stopped mid-swing.


    "I used to be a human too. For the sake of seeing that we are all humans and become gods, please let me go!"


    The **** who looked like a strange fish begged for mercy again. He had been severely injured and was in a filthy dream, without even a chance to struggle.


    "Um?"


    Su Changxing knew that before reincarnation, humans did become gods. Once they became gods, they would lose their identity as humans and lose their so-called humanity. They would be no different from other gods. "You know what you are talking about. Really? Do you think I will let you go because of this kind of thing?"


    "But you are too cowardly. You don''t have the dignity to beg for mercy as soon as you come up. You have the dignity of a god."


    [Beerus: A symbol of timidity. Although he is an alien god, his power is very weak. He retains his timid humanity and uses this as a rule. ¡¿


    timid?


    Su Changxing fell into silence for a moment. The other party was a cowardly god. Come up.


    Just begging for mercy is worthy of the name of coward.


    Immediately, he gave up the idea of ????plundering the opponent. There was no need, and it was better not to master some rules.


    In fact, it is more because Beerus retains his humanity, which is quite rare for gods.


    "thanks, thanks."


    Beerus''s voice was a bit excited, and the broken body gradually came together, looking like a human body with a fish head. The whole body was covered with thick scales, short in stature, huddled together, and trembling.


    "I came to you specifically to cooperate with you." He said again, lowering his head, as if he didn''t dare to look directly at Su Changxing''s face, he was so cautious.


    Su Changxing said calmly: "Cooperation, what is cooperation? You are too weak. I''m afraid we won''t have any room for cooperation."


    Beerus rolled his eyes and said, "It''s not just me, there are many gods like me. The reason why we are weak is that we are suppressed by order."


    "I know that you are being hunted by the God of Judgment. Your ability to survive for so long proves that you have the strength to fight against him. We can cooperate and kill him."


    "As long as He is around, we will never be able to stand up, so we must kill Him!"


    The tone is quite weak, but the content of the words is quite scary, and he will kill a higher **** at every turn.


    Su Changxing said nothing, thinking about the stakes. He was now in an isolated and helpless state and needed outside help. Because of the existence of the trial, he had been suppressed and could not become stronger quickly.


    If he can find a way to seriously injure or kill Judgment, everything will develop in a good direction, and he can quickly become a high-level god. Once he becomes a high-level god, he can find a way to leave here.


    Su Changxing came into contact with this group of weak gods through Beerus, and found that some of them were gods who became gods from mortals. Although they existed for a long time, they were the weakest group of foreign gods, only because they were suppressed by order. .


    "Before the old rulers are suppressed, we have to be careful with them at all times to avoid becoming food for these monsters." Beerus said with lingering fear.


    He is weak in strength and even less courageous, but his ability to save his life is first-rate. Even if Su Changxing wanted to kill him before, he probably couldn''t do it.


    That was just a part of His body, the real body was even bigger, hidden in the dark sea of ??chaos, even the Judgment could not find it.


    Of course the weak have their own way of survival.


    Su Changxing said with a smile: "I hope you won''t be so scared by then."


    Beerus said in a weak tone: "I also hope you keep your promise. We have formed an alliance. Killing your allies will make your credibility extremely bad."


    Beerus made a splash of water, penetrated into the ground, and disappeared.


    Su Changxing''s face suddenly turned serious: "Things are a bit strange. Is some high-level **** planning it behind the scenes?"


    I couldn''t think of a result, so I guessed that Pangumis was about to come to my door, so I simply didn''t hide and climbed a nearby high mountain, tens of millions of feet high, with the top surrounded by countless meteorites.


    A group of gods that looked like vultures quickly left after seeing him coming, turning into black shadows and disappearing into the chaos, leaving only a burning flame wrapping the meteorites.


    That is exactly the rule of freedom. Because there are many of them, it is embodied as "fire".


    Mosquito legs are also meat.


    Su Changxing sat unceremoniously on the meteorite and sucked the flames into the big mouth in his hand.


    "You are very brave, you did not hide, you are still here waiting for me." A man''s voice came, gentle and upright.


    "Do you really think that if you escaped once, you can escape a second time?" came a woman''s voice, sharp and mean.


    Pangumis appeared above the clouds on the top of the mountain, revealing her body. Her body was larger than the entire mountain. Compared with Su Changxing, she was dwarfed, like a mouse at the feet of an elephant.


    Like the rolling sky


    Under the pressure, there was a sound of "dong dong dong", like a wooden hammer hitting the table, sonorous and powerful.


    Judgment!


    Su Changxing was nailed to the cross without resistance again, and his body was penetrated by thousands of long swords.


    "You destroyed the core order and tried to overturn the basic rules. It is a capital crime!"


    Pangumis said loudly, her eyes full of anger, as if Su Changxing had committed an irredeemable sin.


    at this time.


    Su Changxing''s face showed an independent look, and what Beerus said echoed in his mind, "You only need to fake your crime, and then you can escape trial. As for how to fake it, it depends on you."


    "Pangomis controls fairness. Once a forged crime is discovered, the trial will be stopped. At this time, you will have a chance to escape."


    "But this method can probably only be used once. It won''t work if UU Kanshu www.uukanshu.com fabricates crimes in the same way again."


    This is presumably a separate crime.


    Pangumis also reacted suddenly and stopped the falling blade, "This is not your crime!"


    Su Changxing broke away from the cross and said with a smile: "A high-level **** like you is really stupid."


    He once again slipped away from Pangomis'' hands, this time more easily, using a few tricks, mainly with the help of Beerus.


    More importantly, he was not seriously injured this time, which was equivalent to delaying important time.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 213： eliminate

    "Report."


    "Near the Immortal Flower Nebula, the Chaos Legions are fighting each other. Judging from the current observation, it should be the Khorne Legion and the Slaanesh Legion."


    As an elite scout, Joey brought back important information. As a new generation of storm warriors, also known as shadow warriors, they are born with the ability to hide in the shadows and can even escape the prying eyes of some powerful entities to obtain some information. .


    The pace of imperial conquest never stops,


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 v4 Chapter 214： 0Lord of Change

    Boom~


    The black dog kicked open the heavy door. The door deformed and was torn from the middle, revealing wires sparkling with sparks.


    In front of them was a wide hall with hundreds of cult leaders. Three people were standing at the door looking at them. Their eyes under the dark gold masks were flashing red, cold and ruthless.


    The strong magnetic field unfolded, pushing everything around it outward, causing the thick walls of original metal to deform and dent.


    The magnetic field controlled by this fine controller is difficult for ordinary storm warriors to break through, but the black dog is different. It is more powerful. It rushes forward against the power of the magnetic field, and slight cracks appear on the energy mask.


    There was an explosion.


    Other teams also entered the hall from different locations. More than twenty smoke bombs exploded in the surroundings, which can effectively limit the control of energy by extraordinary people, mages, and scholars.


    certainly.


    The soldiers themselves will also be affected. Most of the empire''s soldiers are known for their physical strength. Under such conditions, they are at an advantage.


    "burst!"


    There was a shock in the space, and all the smoke was forced to a corner of the hall.


    There is a powerful fine controller in the hall who changes the structure of the space so that the smoke cannot disperse.


    A group of soldiers had already entered and headed straight for the center of the hall, where the huge iron sphere was, intending to behead the powerful Precision Controller.


    The iron spheres are connected to the top of the hall with tubes. The tubes are filled with blood-red liquid, which vibrates like the pulse of the human body. When you get close, you can hear whispers. Even these imperial warriors with extremely powerful bodies will also whisper. The sound made me feel in a trance and my consciousness was blurred.


    Amidst the harsh sound of metal interlacing, the black dog was pierced by an iron thorn in the palm of his hand, and kept running forward, using the chain saw in his hand to slash at the precision controller who was still using his abilities. The eyes behind the dark gold mask exuded The dazzling azure brilliance and huge spiritual energy are visible to the naked eye, as vast as the sea and unfathomable.


    The chain saw stopped, still one centimeter away, unable to move any further.


    The mask on Black Dog''s face was shattered inch by inch. Once the mask was completely shattered, it meant that he died at the hands of the fine controller.


    The majestic spirit will penetrate his brain in an instant, take away all his consciousness, and turn him into a vegetative state. Even if the body is not dead, the spirit will also disappear.


    Black Dog took out the handheld smoke bomb from his waist with his other hand and fired it into the ground. As it exploded, the smoke buried them both.


    There was another sound of footsteps coming from behind.


    The soldier carrying a huge ax ran over from the side, slashed horizontally, then pulled out the chain saw knife from his waist and slashed at the elf controller''s face.


    When an object vibrating at an extremely high frequency encounters a stationary solid object, you can imagine what will happen. One of them will definitely break.


    The fine controller''s head suddenly exploded, and the skull flew out. The majestic mental energy was so unstable that even physical means could cause it to fall into chaos and trigger a secondary explosion.


    The soldier carrying the ax flew out again, hit the wall, and cursed: "Damn it, this is the second time today."


    Black Dog stood up from the ground. The mask on his face was shattered and covered with blood. He put on a new mask without haste, stepped forward, and punched another cultist away.


    "Cooperating with other team items to close in, the trick-level precision controller has been beheaded."


    He looked towards the middle of the hall and saw that the fine controller who had controlled the entire hall space fell to the ground.


    same.


    The whole team that went to behead them just now were all sacrificed, their bodies were separated, and not a single part of their armor was intact.


    They have complete tactical preparations, and the existence of that small team is to deal with the trick-level precision controllers.


    Artifact-level fine controllers control reality with incredible spirit and methods beyond imagination.


    In the beginning, there was a demigod in the empire, who fell because he was unprepared for this, and his existence was wiped away by the precision controller.


    This decapitation team was destined to die before the war began. Regardless of whether the decapitation was successful or not, they would die.


    The moment a fine controller dies, his spirit will not stop functioning, but will burst out with even more terrifying potential, also known as the babble after death.


    The battles of Imperial soldiers have always been known for their roughness. They are never sloppy, and the battles never last too long. They win easily and die easily.


    The hall was completely quiet, except for the clear and dull sound of footsteps, and the air was filled with a pungent smell, similar to gas covering up the smell of blood.


    The black dog stood under the iron sphere and looked at it: "This thing should be related to the evil god. It is best to destroy it as soon as possible."


    Another team leader suggested: "Should we ask the superiors for instructions first?"


    Black Dog shook his head: "No, just destroy them directly. These Chaos Believers won''t have any good things."


    His qualifications are very old. If his body had not suffered irreparable injuries, he would have been able to move up a step before. The strength of the non-commissioned officers of the Imperial Legion is first. Without strong enough strength, it is impossible to climb up. Even being an ordinary soldier would be ridiculed.


    He has a strong voice and can decide everything without any higher-level command.


    "what are you doing!"


    Black Dog noticed that a soldier stretched his hand towards the iron sphere. Before he could stop him, he watched as his hand merged into the black sphere, as if there was no obstacle.


    "ah!"


    Howls came from the iron sphere.


    The soldier''s body straightened up and he twitched slightly. He turned his head to look at the black dog, which had a deep luster. "Mortal, do you know what fear is?"


    "Be at ease with all the changes!"


    The shock pushes outward from the iron sphere.


    The soldiers in the hall were pushed to the wall without any resistance and sunk in.


    The soldier holding the giant ax before was also smashed into the wall again. Under the squeeze of the armor, he died instantly.


    Black Dog''s face turned gloomy, understanding that by this time, everything was too late, and there was no chance to destroy the iron sphere.


    but.


    He did not give up, grabbed the magic energy bomb from the dead body, and ran towards the iron sphere, which changed from pitch black to blood red, beating like a heart.


    He knelt on the ground, his vision went dark, and he lost consciousness. Everyone present also lost consciousness and fell to the ground. The bodies of the living were still twisted, and the flesh and blood of the dead were also squirming, glowing with new vitality.


    When the living gods come to this world.


    Most areas of the world became part of his body, first the arms, then the body. Nearly a hundred arms appeared above the world, covering the sky and the sun.


    The aircraft that was escaping from the world suddenly fell. Under the pressure of the gods, the navigation priest could not guarantee the safety of the aircraft, and could not even take into account his own safety.


    The evil gods under Tzeentch are called the "Lords of Change". The exact number is unknown. Most of the time they are hidden and appear in reality. This is the first time they have appeared in reality.


    Surprisingly, the empire''s legion of wolf-hunting warriors did not choose to retreat, but brazenly launched an attack on the evil **** who suddenly arrived, like a moth flying into a flame.


    Some fleets came across from distant galaxies via portals.


    In the shortest possible time, the Empire once again prepared hundreds of divine-level magics and threw them towards the canned world.


    Magic of this magnitude could easily destroy the world, but it was directed at this evil god.


    Perhaps the evil **** who came here didn''t expect the empire to react like this. Did he go crazy?


    This is something He is happy to see. A large number of mortals can continuously become His nourishment. To Him, the so-called believers are not much different from animals raised in captivity, for the sake of sustainable development.


    Almost at the same time.


    Lauren arrived here with two other legions, the Dark Angel and the Eye of the Holy Leaf.


    There are a large number of mages in the Eye of the Holy Leaf. The leader of the legion is High Priest Mel, who is also the most powerful mage in the empire. The magic he controls is infinitely profound, comparable to that of a demigod, and he can easily construct teleportations across the star field. Door, allowing the entire legion to pass through.


    "Although His Majesty the Pope has agreed, I still have the greatest doubts. The risk of this matter is too great, Lauren." Mel said with a serious look, never doubting Lauren''s loyalty, and also knowing another truth. , there must be a monster when something goes wrong.


    Lauren smiled broadly, UUReading ww£÷.uuk£ë£îshu.com full of confidence, and said: "This is the moment I''ve been waiting for. If I don''t overthrow the evil god, how will the empire''s journey progress?"


    "Some things are so urgent that we cannot move forward step by step."


    Now that they appear here, their purpose is obvious, kill gods!


    Kill the evil **** who descended on the canned world!


    Mel drank the concentrated drink in the glass bottle in one gulp and exhaled: "We can count on the evil **** coming here, and the Lord of Changes can definitely count on it."


    "After living for so many years, you and I should know that warriors often die from recklessness, while mages often die from being smart."


    The words stopped abruptly.


    Lauren turned around, disappeared from the spot, kicked a silver sword, crossed the subspace, and appeared above the canned world,


    This place is far away from the beliefs of the All Living Beings Sect. It would be difficult for angels to exist, let alone fight an evil god.


    What a victory.


    "I am victory." Lauren muttered silently in her heart, and the radiance spread. A large amount of faith was poured from the empire, making the starry sky extremely bright, and at the same time helping the legion to resist the influence of the evil god.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 215： Come and go

    Under the bombardment of hundreds of god-level magics, the space caused thousands of vibrations.


    Except for the body of the god, everything in the canned world was destroyed and turned into some large and small gravels, falling into the void.


    The evil god''s true face was also revealed, with only half a body and hundreds of arms intertwined around the body, coiled up like a dragon. From a distance, it looked like a big disk.


    Densely packed monsters were born from his body, with an aura of chaos, transformed from living people or corpses.


    Some of them continued to grow in size, reaching hundreds of meters like hills. Some grew wings and flew into the void, only to be knocked down by the mages in the fleet.


    All this has been planned for a long time. They deliberately let the Chaos believers in the canned world attract gods. Otherwise, the Chaos believers in this world would have been purged long ago, and they wouldn''t be able to wait until now.


    More magic was thrown towards the evil god, lighting up the entire void, and then rapidly diminishing as it approached.


    If you want to deal with the evil god, you need to have an equivalent macroscopic energy. For the legion, there is only magic and the blood and flesh of every soldier to fill the ravines with their lives.


    "Humans, you are looking for death. I must let you know what awe is and what fear is." The evil god''s voice came, very angry. What the empire did was the biggest provocation.


    How can mortals challenge gods, no matter how many there are.


    The soldiers of the legion are not ordinary mortals. Their bodies have already exceeded the limits of human beings. The powerful ones among them are even comparable to demigods, or simply are demigods.


    The empire''s pace can always be outward, and it is impossible without some strength.


    The evil **** was very arrogant. He did not summon the Chaos Legion, nor did he summon any big demons. He was only prepared to deal with it alone.


    This is the arrogance that belongs only to gods and the contempt for mortals.


    In their eyes, mortals are just bugs. No matter how many bugs there are, there is nothing to fear.


    One arm stretched and enlarged, grabbing the fleet in the void. During the silent impact, bursts of dazzling light erupted, and countless mechanical debris scattered out and disappeared into the void.


    The priest on the aircraft guides faith, performs magical spells, and counteracts the influence of evil gods. The mage prepares spells and forms arrays of divine-level magic in the form of legion magic.


    This process will continue until their magic power is exhausted, the mana stone on the aircraft is exhausted, or they die.


    The closer the aircraft is to the canned world, the less likely it is to last until that time. It will fall into the darkness in advance. It may become a part of the evil god, it may become nourishment, or it may be reincarnated into a Chaos believer.


    This is not a good ending for them, it is no different from going to hell.


    Having reached this point, there is no room for Mel to hesitate. Endless magic is blooming all over his body. He understands the many mysteries of magic. He can guide all the mages in the legion to construct divine-level magic with one person.


    With his guidance, the construction speed is faster and more labor-saving, and the upper limit of the number that can be constructed is also greater.


    Such a change is a qualitative leap, and even the evil **** feels the pressure under the bombardment of magic.


    The so-called pressure means that these mortals cannot be allowed to continue to perform magic. If the elephant lies still, it may be bitten to death by ants.


    So being able to move is crucial.


    He fixed his sights on Mel. This mortal with gray hair and an old-looking body was able to guide vast magic power, just like an ant could control the flow of a river. Even He, as a god, was surprised.


    When He was about to kill this mortal, a figure appeared and interrupted him. The silver-white sword penetrated one of the arms, like a nail driven into it, with real pain.


    This threatens Him!


    "You are the demigod under the God of Request." The evil **** looked at him with a curious expression, but he still did not think that the other party was a threat. It was just that the demigod in front of him had killed too many great demons and even entered Chaos at one time. middle.


    "It is said that you may be the strongest creature under the gods, and at the same time you are not restricted by many rules. The human empire has become prosperous and glorious because of you."


    Lauren laughed: "No, it''s the Empire that keeps me alive. I''m proud of my human identity."


    "And one more thing."


    "You will regret your arrogance. You had the chance to escape."


    The evil **** laughed, and his closed eyes opened a crack. Big hands appeared on Lauren''s body and grabbed him, making him unable to move. His fingers dug into the flesh and blood, close to the bones.


    Boom~


    The fission caused by magic caused the space to tremble violently again.


    This time it was different. Under Mel''s control, the energy became directional and was no longer scattered. It was twisted into a rope, swimming latent in the space, and suddenly hit the evil god''s body.


    "ah!"


    The evil god''s body trembled violently, and he naturally let out a scream.


    With a bright smile on Lauren''s face, she jumped high, climbed to the evil god''s neck, and pierced it with her sword.


    The whole process seemed so effortless.


    Lauren''s power was beyond imagination, and she caused real harm to the evil god, damaging her very foundation.


    Only then did the evil **** react, and his eyes suddenly opened wide. Hundreds of hands grabbed Lauren''s feet and dragged her into the darkness.


    Fierce vibrations spread in all directions, and the energy fluctuations could be felt even in the star field next door, which proved that Lauren was fighting back and forth with the evil god.


    This shocked countless people, especially those ancient races passed down from ancient times. The human race is inherently weak, and their physical weakness has never been taken seriously by them.


    Under the shroud of darkness, they even thought that all humans had already become the lackeys of the evil god.


    But such an empire was born out of nowhere, its territory covered thousands of worlds, and its legions were able to confront the Chaos Legion head-on.


    The leader of the bronze dwarves, Ada looked towards the direction of the energy wave with a horrifying expression: "That human empire is fighting the evil god, are they crazy!"


    Generally speaking, when gods come, they have no time to retreat, let alone such evil gods. Wherever they come, it means absolute destruction, and the entire star field will be plunged into darkness.


    The only way to prevent it is to kill all of these Chaos followers before they can complete their ritual, or to escape. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    But escaping is definitely not the best way. There will always be times when there is no way to escape, and in the process of escaping, your vitality will continue to be exhausted.


    This is also their dwarven experience.


    Another dwarf with bronze skin said: "Let''s go and stay away from here. Those humans are crazy and we will not be buried with them. We will definitely attract the Chaos Legion and a large number of madmen."


    The leader of the dwarves, Ada, thought hard: "Since the human empire chose to do this, that is to say, they think there is hope for victory. Don''t worry, let''s take another look."


    He still had some hope in his heart. If they won, they wouldn''t have to run away anymore and could completely defect to the human empire. Even if they were under the shelter of others, it would be better than being hunted down by Chaos until they were all killed.


    The other dwarves also had their own opinions. Some felt that they should leave immediately, while others agreed with the patriarch and felt that they could wait and see a little longer.


    The final result was that they were divided into two groups, one group stayed to observe, and the other group left first.


    Eggs can never be put in one basket.


    This is a wise saying passed down by the dwarves from ancient times, and it also well confirms their behavior style.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 216： Mars

    Lauren''s combat prowess was off the charts and she used her demigod body to fight against the gods. With the help of the three legions of the empire, she showed no obvious disadvantage.


    Facing the gods, he has one and only one chance. The other party can erase his existence, so there is no option for resurrection.


    Su Changxing was paying attention to this scene. He did not intervene and could not intervene. The only thing he could do was to instill faith and send blessings to protect the army from the influence of the evil god, thereby indirectly suppressing the evil god.


    Lauren has tempered his body to the extreme through countless deaths and rebirths. It is like a piece of steel that has been tempered thousands of times. Even the gods can''t destroy it. In addition, he has absorbed a part of the chaos and turned it into a part of his body, so he can compete with the people in front of him. The gods contend.


    Constantly falling down, constantly standing up again, giving off new vitality under the instilled faith, Lauren''s body gave the evil **** a headache, as if smashing a diamond with a fist, just use force, it will hurt yourself , don¡¯t use any force, this stone will still fight back.


    What also gave him a headache was the continuous pressure exerted on him by the three legions, which forced him to be distracted to deal with it.


    The battle lasted for a month in the Canned World area. The three legions suffered heavy casualties. The mage could no longer maintain the operation of divine magic. He could only use ordinary magic to bombard the gods in the direction of the gods to maximize consumption.


    Only with such unity can we compete with the gods, and only with everyone using their last breath can we overthrow the gods.


    For such a feat to occur in the empire, it is astonishing and deserved.


    Such an empire itself is a miracle. It was born from a miracle, grew up from a miracle, and carried forward the light greater than the miracle.


    Lauren shuttled back and forth in the body of the evil god, cutting off one arm after another. Her body also became dilapidated, with some parts falling off, leaving only 1/3 of the original size, and the golden mechanical heart was exposed. Outside, it was running at high speed, shining with a light that was enough to break up the surrounding darkness. It was so dazzling and inspiring.


    Swinging his sword again and again, the evil **** gradually became frightened and roared: "Why are you doing this!"


    "You are just a mortal!"


    With the knowledge of the gods, he couldn''t understand how Lauren did it. It was like he fell into a whirlpool inexplicably, and gradually became unable to get up and fell deeply into it.


    When he couldn''t kill the demigod in front of him neatly, everything went wrong.


    The three legions and many mages can continuously consume his power. From a macro perspective, the empire is more than enough to resist a god.


    But this is a different concept, similar to a hundred people and a person with the power of a hundred people. A person with the power of a hundred people is a giant, able to trample ordinary people at will.


    The reason why the empire is strong is because everyone is united and there is a lighthouse right in front of them, giving each of them the strength to move in the same direction.


    This is exactly what it means to work together as one.


    Lauren was still blinking, her eyes were blind, but her movements did not stop. She pierced the evil god''s body with a sword, and her whole body followed.


    It was like a swamp, with a lot of monsters lurking in it, grabbing every part of his body.


    And he is fighting back every moment, struggling every moment, and the fight will only last until death or victory, there is no third option.


    The evil **** is crumbling.


    The gods are powerful, but they must fall, and mortal creatures can easily kill them.


    This day.


    Colorful auroras scatter in the void.


    The evil **** who descended on the canned world fell, and his activated body gradually turned to stone, gradually transforming into a huge world, five times larger than the original canned world.


    Lauren crawled out from the pile of rotting flesh, put one hand on the ground, and only one hand. He looked around blankly. Even he himself didn''t know how he killed the **** in the end.


    In the second half of the battle, under the influence of the evil god''s chaotic spirit, he had already lost consciousness and fell into some kind of sleep, but his body was still fighting instinctively, and finally completed the high act of killing the god.


    There was dusk light coming from high in the sky, reflecting on his broken face, and millions of people chanted.


    That''s victory!


    Lauren has since gained the nickname "Immortal God of War". Although she is not a god, she is named after him.


    This is by no means an exaggeration, but a praise of bravery. All the worlds know the name of the God of War, and the one who was trampled under his feet was the body of a god.


    On the second day after the death of the gods, the dwarves of the Bronze Tribe came to seek refuge.


    The registrar looked up at these little giant-like dwarf clan leader Ada, and said arrogantly:


    "Your information needs to be registered in detail. Dwarves who are good at forging will be assigned to the Engineering Department to assist in the construction of huge warships."


    "Different jobs have different benefits. Going to the Engineering Department is the best. It''s almost like going to the Army Corps, but it requires relatively high requirements."


    Dwarves cannot build high-precision aircraft like battleships, but they have mastered unique forging technology, which has been passed down from ancient times. Through forging, they can create some special metal materials with high toughness and high hardness, and some can also hold a certain amount of space. magic.


    After research by scholars from the empire, it was found that this seems to be the innate ability of dwarves, inherited in the blood. By forging metal in the same way, dwarves can succeed, but humans cannot do it anyway. It is not about skill or strength, but Hidden Rule Effects.


    Because of the uniqueness of the weapons forged by dwarves, they have a place in the empire.


    The empire will not accept useless waste. For example, those lazy and useless goblins will often be expelled or suppressed.


    certainly.


    A dwarf with a huge body and natural supernatural power can be a warrior in the legion no matter what. Even if it is not good enough, he can also be used as a coolie. It is definitely much better than the goblins.


    The only thing these dwarves need to worry about is loyalty, so they are generally not assigned to core tasks. Even in the legion, they are usually just the top soldiers, the captain of a dwarf team.


    Unless a dwarf can be recognized by a priest, just like the Pope, once he is recognized, no one will refute him even if he ascends the throne and becomes the Pope.


    All order in the empire is based on the premise of the All-Sentient Religion. Otherwise, it would not have been peaceful and stable for more than a thousand years. It is a relatively special system. As long as the gods do not fall and the Pope does not die, there will never be civil strife, let alone We will not be divided, we only need to care about external threats.


    If it were an ordinary human empire with such a vast territory, it would not take thousands of years, but would quickly decay and fall apart within a few hundred years.


    It is like a mortal body. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com has a fixed lifespan and will fall when the time is up. No matter how advanced its system is, there will always be obstacles that cannot be overcome.


    If the huge empire collapses and splits, it will definitely be quickly eroded by Chaos, and more Chaos believers will emerge.


    From here comes the avalanche.


    Of course, the dwarves would not understand this. This is why this human empire is so powerful. It is so powerful that they cannot have other ideas. All kinds of strange things in the empire make them even more curious.


    In the end, nearly half of the dwarves were assigned to the engineering department to cast special metals in preparation for building huge warships.


    These battleships are also named world battleships. They are built from the wreckage of certain worlds. They are so huge that they can accommodate an entire legion. They can be said to be a walking world.


    The theoretical basis of the world warship was completed 200 years ago, and the prototype was manufactured 50 years ago. There are still some technical difficulties that have not been completely broken through, and it cannot withstand the storm of subspace, nor can it move forward at high speed.


    The financial and material resources consumed by the world warship are huge and unimaginable, but it is also very necessary. As the territory of the empire continues to expand, the battle lines are lengthened, and the supply lines are also getting longer and longer. The expeditionary force needs such a world warship to follow. Guarantee at the back.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 217： Eternal freedom

    The light shines in the blue sky, and meteorites fly in all directions in the hurricane.


    The battle between the two superior gods is still going on, and a winner is bound to be decided.


    Later, the situation suddenly reversed, and the One of All Things suppressed Khorne and gained the absolute upper hand.


    Su Changxing was always paying attention to the situation there, and also considered that once a certain high-level **** fell, he would be able to benefit from it.


    As the saying goes, everything comes to life when a whale falls, and the fall of one high-level **** will definitely prompt the emergence of another high-level god.


    All things still follow a certain balance in a certain sense, and the transformation between virtual and real is just an equal exchange of materials. There is no creation out of nothing, and mortals cannot see it.


    Due to the rapid expansion of the empire''s territory, the faith gathered has also reached an unimaginable level.


    Su Changxing gradually became stronger in the process. Just standing in the chaos, he could continuously absorb the surrounding materials and turn them into part of his body.


    This makes his hiding not so hidden, but it is not that important. Pangumis can always find his location anyway.


    He''s messed up.


    The closer you get to the dimension of chaos, the more things around you materialize, forming mountains and rivers. If you see moving animals, it must be a certain god.


    There are countless gods lurking in the darkness, but as long as there is a connection, it is easy to locate a certain god.


    Su Changxing could vaguely sense the location of all the gods who were close to the empire and interfered with reality. Among them were not just the evil gods, but also other gods. Not all of them were doing the same earth-shattering things as the chaotic evil gods. Some gods were just letting people The mood of creatures in some worlds is more gloomy, while some indirectly affect the appearance of more vegetation and more strange creatures in the world.


    This is their instinct.


    Su Changxing''s perception became clearer and clearer, until he completely locked onto a certain evil god, which happened to be not far from his location.


    "In a cave?"


    His eyes looked at a cave entrance at the foot of the mountain. The entrance was very small and covered by shrubs. If you didn''t pay attention, you wouldn''t be able to detect it. The mountain was connected to the land of Olympus, so it was extremely difficult to destroy.


    Su Changxing bent down and climbed in quietly from the entrance of the cave. The entrance became wider and wider, and there was light coming from inside.


    A figure sat in front of a table in the innermost place. On the table was a purple crystal ball shining with bright stars.


    There are thousands of images flashing in the crystal ball, most of which are faces of humans or other races. Most of these people have a common feature, their eyes are shining with desire, and they are handsome.


    She looked like a woman, her legs were intertwined on the chair like vines, and she was wearing a black leather jacket. There were many raised parts on the leather jacket, which were large and small "bulges" that swayed with the movement of the body.


    Su Changxing knew the identity of the other party at a glance, the **** under Slaanesh, and there was always a Slaanesh cult, the Enchanting Dancers, hidden in the empire.


    The corruption of Slaanesh is always subtle, causing people to sink in extreme joy. It is difficult for mortals to resist. Even demigods are not guaranteed to be able to resist. It still depends on the situation, temperament, and will.


    In essence, will is a kind of energy and a weapon of mortals. The reason why saints can become saints depends on will.


    Since Su Changxing met here, he naturally wanted to kill the other party. Firstly, because of the empire, he and these evil gods were naturally on opposite sides. Secondly, since they had nothing to do with each other, he would also choose to plunder the other party''s power. This is the law of the jungle.


    When Su Changxing came to the eastern part of the cave, he was discovered by the other party. It was normal for him to be discovered at such a close distance, but it was too late. Pieces of black feathers had already enveloped the entire cave. Even if he escaped immediately, it would be too late.


    "Who are you?"


    The sound just started.


    Su Changxing appeared on the table, swung the sickle, and cut off the evil god''s body. Milk-like liquid spurted out from the break, splashing onto the surrounding stone walls and the table, exuding a fragrant smell, which was the ultimate of joy.


    The evil **** kept struggling and groaned, making people blush, "Father of the Empire, how do you know I''m here? Aren''t you being hunted?"


    Su Changxing asked curiously: "You Chaos Evil Gods are full of humanity, and you deserve to have a large number of Chaos believers, but how do you know who I am."


    The evil **** looked like an idiot: "Don''t you know that your own divine power is like a lamp, extremely dazzling?"


    "Haha, no wonder, blind people always don''t know that they are in a bright room."


    Su Changxing frowned as he listened to the harsh ridicule. Realizing that he might have overlooked something, he lifted up the evil god''s head with one hand, opened his mouth wide on his palm, and was about to bite off the evil god''s neck.


    The evil god''s body turned into something like water and flowed out from between his fingers.


    Looking at the evil **** trying to escape, Su Changxing sneered: "You can''t escape. One of my demigods can kill a **** comparable to you. Do you think you can still escape from me?"


    The evil **** didn''t answer, and slipped out of the crack in the mountain. He wanted to escape, but when he reached the end, he saw a light. When he looked again, he found that he had gone round and round and returned to his original position. Su Changxing looked at her with a half-smile. , lifted her up.


    "Tell me what you saw?" Su Changxing asked calmly, wanting to know the answer.


    The evil **** laughed, his beautiful face twisted: "Kill me if you can!"


    Pa~


    The evil god''s body fell to the ground, gradually collapsing.


    "So what if I kill you." Su Changxing said to himself, holding the body with one hand and walking out of the cave.


    He was going to the land of Olympus near the dimension of chaos. He independently said that it was the land of eternity. The ancient gods were probably born here, and the will of the ancient gods still remains.


    According to the independent statement, he can go there to feel the will of the ancient gods in order to better understand the power of the ancient gods.


    certainly.


    This is a story for another time. The more important thing now is to get rid of Pangu Mi. Otherwise, he will not be able to do anything and will probably perish in one incident.


    Pangumis is a genuine high-level god, and the gap between her and him is wider than imagined. As a judge, she is more severely constrained by the rules and does not appear to be that powerful.


    "There is another troublesome master here." Su Changxing stopped and dropped the evil god''s head on the ground. Before it hit the ground, it turned into ashes and dissipated in the space.


    "Tzeentch shouldn''t be able to descend into the Chaos Dimension. On the contrary, the higher gods will be more shackled by the rules."


    Three figures appeared in the burning forest, their arms intertwined. Each one had hundreds of arms, with completely different shapes.


    The one on the left looks like a huge black-spotted crab, but it is densely covered with human arms.


    There are only arms in the middle. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Hundreds of arms are intertwined to form a huge cage. The cage is composed of arms. There is a human-like eye directly above each arm, and the eyes are deep. , shining with a cunning luster, making people feel like they are planning some bad idea.


    The body on the right is a huge skeleton, sitting cross-legged in the air, with hundreds of arms stretching out from behind, each holding a weapon. It looks like the Thousand-Armed Guanyin, the skeleton-like Thousand-Armed Guanyin. And long black hair fell down.


    Most of the gods have strange shapes, especially evil gods.


    Su Changxing did not worry about how the other party found him. Anyway, these gods have some unique methods, and it is difficult to completely avoid them.


    "What? Today you evil gods are seeking death together." Su Changxing said lazily, carrying the scythe, his black cloak flying with the hurricane.


    He is not a high-ranking god, but he is much more powerful than these evil gods.


    The skeleton that resembles the Thousand-Armed Avalokitesvara makes a peaceful voice, so neutral that no one can distinguish between male and female: "The Lord of Tzeentch asked us to make a deal with you."


    [Freedom and Immortality: The Lord of Change, one of the many evil gods under Tzeentch, controls the secret of life and death, can make the dead rise from the cemetery, and can also make the living turn into a pile of withered bones. ¡¿


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 218： trade

    It seems strange for Tzeentch to say the word "deal". There is no deal at all, it''s all just calculations.


    Tzeentch''s heart is unpredictable, and Su Changxing has to be careful.


    Tzeentch is the **** of weirdness and deceit in reincarnation. He is not of the same origin, but has similar laws.


    Tzeentch''s power is even more difficult to comprehend.


    "Deal, what kind of deal? Which **** do you think will believe in Tzeentch''s deal? Among the Chaos Evil Gods, Tzeentch seems to be the least reputable." Su Changxing said with a smile, speaking unabashedly.


    Zi Zai Bu Die didn''t care about Su Changxing''s attitude and continued: "Father of the Empire, as long as you surrender to the Lord of Tzeentch, he will naturally help you deal with Judgment itself."


    "Or you can make more demands. If you insist on independence, you will be satisfied. You have to believe that in reincarnation, the Lord of Tzeentch is the most omnipotent existence."


    Su Changxing naturally didn''t believe this, let alone the promise from an evil god: "Oh, is that so?"


    He didn''t take action immediately. He smelled the smell of fraud, but he didn''t find out what was wrong.


    Lies and conspiracies are often hidden in the truth and are difficult to discover. Generally speaking, by the time the lies are revealed, it is too late.


    Su Changxing hesitated for a moment as if he was really thinking, and then said: "What will happen if I refuse?"


    Zi Zi Bushi smiled and said: "You should be able to imagine that you may be seriously injured now. With our three gods together, even you are probably no match."


    Su Changxing took a step back and said coldly: "Then let''s give it a try."


    Pieces of black feathers fell.


    These evil gods seemed to have a big error in their estimation of his strength.


    Not only was he uninjured, he was even stronger than before. However, the strength of these three evil gods was not very strong. The odds of winning against a pair of three were so great that he was 100% sure, without interference from other factors.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the three evil gods on the opposite side started to move.


    The taboo cage, the cage composed of arms suddenly enlarged, covering the surrounding space and trapping Su Changxing in it. Every eye on the arm was staring at him.


    Total bondage.


    It will not cause any harm to the target, but it can suppress its strength. Extraordinary people will become mortals in the cage and die easily, and even gods will be suppressed.


    Su Changxing''s divine power partially subsided, and he wanted to break out of the cage with force. The crab with black spots all over its body rushed over at an alarming speed. It was impossible to dodge, and threw him from the front to the ground. There was a collision, and the ground appeared. With thousands of meters of cracks, the mountain next to it shook and then collapsed.


    Su Changxing held the crab firmly with only one hand. He seemed to be suppressed below, but his feet were standing on the ground: "You may seem domineering on the surface, but you are actually fragile. Your heart is constantly trembling. I''m afraid, but because of Tzeentch''s order, so I have to fight me anyway."


    A silver revolver appeared on his left hand and was pressed against the crab''s mouth: "You should have understood very well when you saw me just now that you have no chance of winning."


    Pull the trigger.


    The silver bullet penetrated the hard shell.


    Myojin.


    The terrorist attack that broke out with the support of huge faith is a thorough understanding of the rules of power.


    The form of power is ever-changing, but its essence remains unchanged. It breaks the rules, shatters the appearance, and returns everything to its original appearance.


    The hand of the ancient **** turned around and slashed away with the sickle. Hundreds of skeletal arms were cut off with one blow and fell to the muddy ground, sinking in continuously until they disappeared.


    Zi Zi Immortal''s voice trembled: "What did you do? How on earth did you do this?"


    Not only was part of his body cut off, but part of the rules he had condensed was also cut off.


    This also illustrates another problem. It is easy for Su Changxing to kill them.


    Zi Zi Bu Die thought of other things, and a frightened and angry look suddenly appeared on his face: "Damn it, we were deceived!"


    He turned around and was about to escape from the cage, but Su Changxing caught up with him, grabbed him with one hand and smashed him to the ground.


    This area connected to the land of Olympus is quite strong. It was hit so hard and it didn''t cause much damage, only cracks.


    The body of the immortal body was like a snake. It completely fell apart after being shaken, and fell limply to the ground. The joints of hundreds of arms fell off, and the bones were scattered on the ground.


    at the same time.


    The taboo cage was also stunned. Su Changxing was much stronger than they expected. It was like he was fighting a superior god. They had no chance of winning.


    Even if the arrow is on the string, it must be fired.


    Most of the cage made of arms was petrified in an instant, and statues of monsters popped up one after another. The common point was that each statue had big eyes, occupying one-third of the entire statue, all staring at Su Changxing.


    The dense statues completely covered the inside of the cage. The petrified arms grabbed Su Changxing''s body one by one, and the arms were connected with petrified chains.


    If he can trap Su Changxing, then they still have a chance. The outcome of a battle never depends only on strength, but also on the decision-making in the battle and the use of power. The same is true for gods.


    Both Zi Zi Immortal and Crab retreated outside the cage, looking at the constantly shaking cage with lingering fear.


    The scattered bones of Zi Zai Immortal gathered together again and looked at the cage: "Are you trapped?"


    Crab''s appearance was even more miserable. The bullet that penetrated his body caused him to constantly collapse. The power of the ancient gods was infused into it. Even if it was only a little bit, it would be fatal to lower gods like them. The poison and rotten internal organs continued to flow out from the bullet and fell on the ground, corroding holes of various sizes.


    He glanced at the completely closed and constantly shaking cage, and then at the self-conscious one whose back was broken. He turned around and ran away without saying a word or hesitating! With the speed at which Su Changxing was attacked just now, he disappeared into the darkness in the blink of an eye.


    If a **** wants to escape, his speed is absolutely unmatched by mortals, which is called the escape of gods.


    The crisp sound of gunshots came from the cage.


    A ray of silver light broke through the cage, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com shot in the direction of the black-spotted crab''s escape, and fell into the darkness. A dull sound came, as if it had hit something.


    Seeing this, they didn''t dare to stay where they were. They turned around and fled in the other direction. They were completely defeated.


    At this time, only one can run.


    The cage hit the ground violently, a crack appeared in the middle, and then a pair of hands tore it open.


    The eyes on the cage shed tears and were covered with bloodshot streaks: "Pain!"


    Su Changxing chased after him, grabbed Zi Zai Immortal again and smashed him to the ground, turning him into a pile of broken bones. He showed an evil smile: "Since you have bumped into each other, then you can become my nourishment."


    The palm of his left hand opens a wide mouth and swallows the broken bones on the ground. It is much faster to plunder a **** than to absorb those free rules.


    As the saying goes, a horse will not be fat without night grass, and a man will not be rich without windfall.


    If ordinary gods do not have other opportunities, it may take an unimaginable amount of time to accumulate from a lower **** to a higher god.


    Gods like the One Who Unifies All Outer Things were already powerful enough when they were born and were already high-ranking gods. Time will make them even more powerful and widen the gap between them and other gods.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 219： Words of Tzeentch

    The whole process was easier than expected, or it could be said that these three evil gods were relatively weak.


    "Could it be that all the evil gods under Tzeentch are parallel imports?" Su Changxing pondered, recalling the previous battles, he quickly plundered all the rules of freedom and immortality.


    He had mastered the rules of immortality before, so he could absorb and transform them very well.


    A shadow of a skeleton appeared behind him, looming, also carrying a pitch black scythe and wearing a cloak.


    Mirrored from the rules of immortality are the rules of clones. After plundering the rules of immortality, he naturally created another clone. It had no self-awareness, but could be controlled by him to fight together and carry too many laws. strength.


    Such a clone is very special and can fully carry his power, probably because it draws too much faith from the empire.


    He looked back, and the skeleton also looked back. The taboo cage was still in place, imprisoned by dark chains, unable to move.


    The taboo cage watched him coming step by step, remaining silent and not struggling to resist, as if he had calmly accepted the result.


    "Never try again?" Su Changxing asked with a smile, and sat down in front of the forbidden cage unhurriedly. Since it takes time to digest the power of freedom and immortality, he was not in a hurry to plunder the power of the forbidden cage.


    And if you want to torture, you must start with that big black-spotted crab.


    The black-spotted crab has been killed by him, and the condensed rules will soon dissipate into the chaos and become part of the sea of ??rules again.


    "What''s there to try? I''m definitely not your match." The Taboo Cage looked very self-aware.


    Su Changxing changed his voice and said: "Why did Tzeentch ask me to make this deal? The reason you mentioned before is not valid at all. He doesn''t need me."


    "As a high-ranking god, whether the empire exists or not has little impact on him."


    The Taboo Cage chuckled: "How can I be able to figure out what the Lord of Tzeentch means?"


    "Since you have been noticed by the Lord of Tzeentch, you will definitely become the Lord of Tzeentch''s lord in the end."


    "The power of the Lord of Tzeentch is unimaginable. He can control everything in reincarnation as long as he wants."


    Su Changxing did not express any further opinions on this, and said slowly: "Perhaps I know more about Tzeentch than you do. All fraudulent behaviors will have an ultimate purpose. As the saying goes, all strategies in war are to serve the interests of the people. war."


    "Is reincarnation what Tzeentch wants?"


    Su Changxing''s voice echoed in the darkness, and Taboo Prison closed its eyes and said no more, as if it hadn''t heard anything.


    Just like a spider eating, it slowly nibbles away the captured prey, quietly and orderly, which is a kind of enjoyment in itself.


    Su Changxing''s desire to plunder power is a desire. At this time, his heart will be extremely satisfied. This is probably the instinct of the **** of blind asking, asking endlessly from the outside, no matter it is anything.


    He is the most greedy **** in the world.


    Greed itself has no right or wrong, every creature has it, including gods. Otherwise, the Black Goat Mother would not have planned all this.


    After swallowing the black-spotted crab, Su Changxing''s size became larger, growing by about 1/3, and the skeleton shadow behind him also grew in size, and also grew two other arms, one of which held a thin A long whip wrapped around the wrist.


    There were slight footsteps.


    From far to near.


    At this time, a strange voice sounded in Su Changxing''s ears. The voice was high-pitched and smiling.


    "Ha ha."


    "Father God, why don''t you agree to my deal? I can protect you. This is my reward."


    The one who spoke was probably Tzeentch.


    Su Changxing looked around and found nothing, but Tzeentch should not be nearby. The Four Evil Gods of Chaos could not hide themselves. If they appeared in the nearby area, the momentum would be extremely huge.


    "Repay? Repay for what?" Su Changxing lowered his head slightly and used the big mouth in his hand to swallow the remaining rules in the air as if nothing had happened.


    He also thought about what happened in the higher dimension of the ninth dimension. Logically speaking, the two should not be related. The evil **** of chaos had appeared long ago. It was a coincidence that the name of the priest matched and the name also matched. .


    Tzeentch chuckled: "It seems that you have forgotten that reincarnation can always erase the existence of many things, including memory. It is like a huge blender, and things that are not solid are easily erased."


    "We, the Chaos Evil God, were actually created by you in reincarnation. It is not an exaggeration to call you Father God."


    "Isn''t your original intention to break through reincarnation? Now I can help you do it. Together, the two of us will definitely create a glorious new era."


    Su Changxing had no expression on his face, but there was something in his heart. Tzeentch broke away from reincarnation and had the memory of reincarnation. Is this the case for other Chaos Evil Gods?


    If this is the case, the Four Evil Gods of Chaos will continue to become stronger in endless reincarnations. It is no wonder that Khorne can compete with the All-Union.


    Judging from the time of existence in reincarnation, Khorne''s existence should not be shorter than that of the All-Union, or even longer.


    Will Khorne be at the bottom in the battle, or is it because the foundation of the All-Union is too deep, and has long been rooted in the world, rooted in the rules. As the saying goes, first come, first served, gods born earlier are often stronger, and this is also true.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "I don''t believe you. I remember that when you were a mortal, you were a person with a huge contrast between your heart and your appearance."


    "And I don''t think you really need me."


    Tzeentch laughed loudly: "Ah...Su Changxing, you are still the same...what should I say, your personality and style have never changed."


    "You have already failed this time. How about joining forces with me to give it a try. Anyway, there is nothing to lose for you."


    Tzeentch knew him very well, like the most familiar friend, and could even predict what he would say next.


    Su Changxing fell into silence for a moment, and then said: "I have a friend who said it very well. If you want to go to a high place, the road under your feet must not be distorted in the slightest. Otherwise, when you reach the end, you will find that you are far away from the end. UU Reading www.uukan£óhu.com In the end, it is impossible to change the path because we have already climbed another mountain."


    Tzeentch had anticipated Su Changxing''s answer and never expected him to agree: "Haha, just take care of yourself. I hope you can survive."


    "One more thing for you, running away is a crime."


    Tzeentch''s voice stopped abruptly.


    Su Changxing shook his head: "What do you want to do? Control reincarnation, or become an ancient **** like the Black Goat Mother."


    He couldn''t see through Tzeentch''s intentions. Maybe Tzeentch himself didn''t have such a grand goal. Reincarnation was good enough for the Chaos Evil God.


    Nagou, with his former will, is an exception.


    Su Changxing recalled Tzeentch''s words: "If running away is a crime, the God of Judgment will pursue him with greater intensity every time."


    It seems that this is also the case. He is constantly becoming stronger, and the strength displayed by the God of Judgment is also stronger, and it should be stronger next time.


    "How strong will it be?"


    Su Changxing smiled helplessly, holding the taboo cage in one hand, and walked towards the land of Olympus.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 220： Olympus

    "I can also make a deal with you." Su Changxing dragged the taboo cage away and said, "How about you come under my seat, then I can let you live, I think you should also want to die. "


    The taboo cage is very special, so special that he wants to win over it. It can suppress the power of the gods. No matter how powerful it is, it can still affect it. The difference lies in the degree. A high-ranking **** like Pangumis can completely ignore this influence. .


    but.


    If the power of the forbidden cage can be amplified, that is to say, even the God of Judgment should be able to affect it.


    "No. I have always been loyal to the Lord of Tzeentch, and this cannot be changed." Forbidden Cage said firmly, appearing to be very principled.


    Su Changxing continued: "Do you have the possibility that Tzeentch deliberately gave up on you? Otherwise, he should know that you can''t defeat me, and he should also know that I can''t accept the deal."


    The Forbidden Cage shook his head and said: "So what, I am loyal to the Lord of Tzeentch and am willing to do anything, even death."


    The Forbidden Cage is almost like a larger believer. Although he has brains, he is a proper lackey.


    Su Changxing snorted coldly: "Then I will have to kill you, and your Lord of Tzeentch will probably not come to save you."


    Hearing Su Changxing''s words, the Lord of Tzeentch felt cold in his heart. There was nothing he could do about such a master, not to be killed immediately, but also to be coerced and induced.


    The taboo cage finally let go. The eyes on his arms moved as if they were sighing, and then he said:


    "Although I can''t bow down to you, I can definitely help you with whatever you want to do."


    Su Changxing nodded and said seriously: "Okay then, you go and kill the God of Judgment."


    "..." The taboo cage listened to Su Changxing''s inexplicable cold joke and was unable to complain.


    Let him kill the God of Judgment. It is better to let him die here. Whether it is Su Changxing or the God of Judgment, there is not much difference for him, and they can kill him easily.


    Relatively speaking, he was more afraid of Su Changxing. After all, Su Changxing was right in front of him and could kill him at any time.


    The evil **** has always acted unscrupulously. As far as the forbidden prison is concerned, as long as Tzeentch doesn''t give orders and doesn''t betray, it doesn''t matter what he does.


    Su Changxing wanted to trade, so he was willing to trade, and his previous hesitation was also adding weight.


    In the transaction, the party with greater demands was at a disadvantage, but Su Changxing did not accept this trick at all, which made him feel ashamed, as if the other party was also the evil **** under Tzeentch. The feeling was very similar.


    Su Changxing changed his mind and said: "Help me kill the God of Judgment. Your ability is very useful. I will find a way to amplify your ability."


    The taboo cage was not unexpected. He seemed to have thought of it in advance. He smiled and said, "It''s not impossible, but aren''t you afraid that I will go back on my word?"


    Su Changxing shook his head: "What''s there to be afraid of? Do you think you can really do it? I said I can see the future, do you believe it?"


    "Huh?" Taboo Cage was completely confused. He didn''t know what Su Changxing was talking about, and he was even less sure whether what Su Changxing said was true or false.


    The Forbidden Cage added: "I think you should believe me. I am the most reputable evil **** under Tzeentch. I can guarantee that you can also call me the Reputation Cage."


    Su Changxing said calmly: "This doesn''t sound like a good thing."


    The Forbidden Cage added: "I also hate that guy who is the God of Judgment. He has too much control. Of course it would be best if I could kill him."


    The surrender of the taboo cage came faster than imagined. It can be said that there was no resistance. The deaths of the other two evil gods had long been forgotten and forgotten. Maybe they could be retrieved from memory when needed. Cut out from the corner.


    The Forbidden Cage continued to talk about the many abominable things about the God of Judgment, and it sounded like the vendors were blaming the urban management behind their backs for how abominable they were.


    The scene in the land of Olympus was completely different. There was a large group of ruined palaces floating in the sky, with half of the white stone pillars collapsed and surrounded by rubble.


    Twelve statues larger than the palace were erected at different locations in Olympus. The statues were blurry and their faces could not be seen. Some were roughly human-like, while others were animals or distorted. monster.


    There is also a statue that looks like a bare mountain. If it were not placed together with other statues, Su Changxing would not think it was a statue.


    The land of Olympus, the place where the ancient gods were born, but because of the existence of the will of the ancient gods, there are no gods wandering here.


    Weak gods will be constantly weakened by the will of the ancient gods, and collapse is possible, but powerful gods will not linger here, and have deeper control over the rules. The will of the ancient gods will make them frightened.


    As soon as Su Changxing stepped in here, he felt cold, like a cold wind. His clothes were riddled with holes, and **** cuts were made from his skin.


    He is more adaptable to the will of the ancient **** than he imagined. This must be the reason why he can accept the power of the ancient god, because he was originally the incarnation of the ancient **** and has a relatively high degree of acceptance of both will and power.


    The reaction in the taboo cage was great, the skin on the arms became pale, and the eyes kept crying: "Are you coming to this place to seek death? I think there must be an ancient **** sleeping here, otherwise how could it be so scary? .¡±


    "No wonder even those higher gods won''t come to this place."


    Su Changxing turned around sharply: "You said the ancient **** is sleeping here?"


    Realm Taboo''s eyes were pure: "Ha, don''t take it seriously, I was just guessing."


    "The ancient gods are indeed terrifying. After such a long time, their will still remains here."


    A long stone staircase led to the palace in the sky, and Su Changxing naturally walked up with the taboo cage.


    As you go up step by step, the palace in the sky seems to be getting higher and higher.


    The stronger the ancient god''s will became, the further he suppressed Su Changxing''s divine power.


    It was very hard to resist the taboo cage, so he didn''t say much along the way. Su Changxing also remained silent, silently counting the steps.


    When he reached the 32,210th level, Su Changxing stopped, thought about something, and said:


    "You are Tzeentch''s deal. UU read www.uukanshu.com Tzeentch asked you to die."


    He figured out Tzeentch''s intention and asked these three evil gods to come specially to be plundered by him in order to increase their strength and deal with the God of Judgment!


    The taboo cage didn''t speak, staring at Su Changxing. He actually guessed that when he felt Su Changxing''s strength, he had already guessed that Tzeentch had sent them to die.


    Su Changxing felt a little strange again. He squatted on the ground and drew a circle on the ground with his sickle. The sharp blade could only leave a shallow white mark on the ground: "Logically speaking, Tzeentch is not weaker than the God of Judgment." , there is a high probability that it will be stronger, but why not do it directly.¡±


    The story is clear.


    Due to the constraints of the rules, Tzeentch could not directly attack the God of Judgment, so he had to let other gods come.


    The God of Judgment and the Mother of the Black Goat have a close connection. Once the God of Judgment is killed, the Mother of the Black Goat will probably be traumatized to a certain extent.


    There is no doubt that judgment is the arm of order.


    What Tzeentch fears is not the God of Judgment himself, but the Black Goat Mother behind him.


    What will happen once the God of Judgment dies?


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 221： duel

    It seems that there are a lot of gods who want Pangomis to die.


    Su Changxing thought this way. The plan discussed with Beerus before was to lure Pangumis to the land of Olympus, and then use the will of the ancient **** to suppress her and find opportunities to kill her.


    Beerus is not the only **** participating. There are hundreds of lower gods. Although they are not strong, the important thing is their numbers.


    From this point of view, only the lower gods could take action against Pangumis. Su Changxing did not believe that there was no upper **** pushing her behind.


    "Can he really be a rival?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, let''s give it a try. We don''t need to really take action."


    Beerus and hundreds of gods are approaching the land of Olympus as scheduled. Among them are not only the timid god, but also the cowardly god, the miserable god, the lonely god, etc.


    They are all low-level gods. They may not have any crimes themselves, but being weak is a crime.


    Because of the rules, the God of Judgment can impose rule restraints on almost all superior gods. He judges crimes without dividing them by strength and weakness, and only does things of order.


    This also means that we are trapped in an endless loop. All the higher gods are unable to attack the God of Judgment because of the rules. The God of Judgment is naturally in an invincible position.


    The rules are often wonderful. The God of Judgment cannot pose any threat to these weakest gods and can only suppress them.


    on the contrary.


    These weakest gods can in turn join forces to suppress Him.


    But this is meaningless. As a high-level god, even if the God of Judgment is suppressed, he is not comparable to these lower-level gods.


    It''s not like the same thing has never happened.


    Every time, it was verified that the lower gods could not threaten the God of Judgment no matter what. Their power was too weak and the rules they mastered were too shallow.


    But things have changed since Su Changxing stepped here. It seems that many gods are pushing for this to happen.


    Su Changxing also thought that it was probably because of this that the All-Union Man did not kill him.


    All the gods want the God of Judgment to die. The gods who control the rules also do not want to be bound by the rules.


    This is quite touching.


    Su Changxing felt that these gods were not gods at all, but rather evil gods. There was probably something wrong with the rules of the world itself, which led to problems with the performance of these gods.


    Thousands of rays of light appeared in the sky, and it seemed to be the figure of the One who unified all things. While fighting Khorne, he was also paying attention to things here.


    Su Changxing stood on the steps and did not go up any further. He turned back and looked down, waiting quietly.


    This is a duel that has been arranged by the gods. It may not be fair, but it is destined.


    Su Changxing couldn''t understand the many mysteries in reincarnation. At most, he could only see what was in front of him and had no choice.


    This duel must be fought, and it must be won!


    The gap between lower gods and higher gods is so huge that it is unimaginable. Not only is it the gap between mortals and gods, but it can also be compared to the gap between ordinary people and extraordinary beings.


    There is no chance of winning under normal circumstances. There is a probability of winning under special circumstances, but the probability is not high.


    The figure of Pangomis appeared, staggering up from the stairs, resisting the will of the ancient god.


    Because of his appearance, the pressure on Su Changxing''s side was relieved a lot, and the will of the ancient **** surged over, all pressing on Pangumis.


    The lower gods are like ants to the ancient gods and cannot be noticed at all, while the upper gods are more dazzling, and the will of the ancient gods will naturally be targeted.


    Pangumis looked around and shouted: "You want to abandon order, is this possible?"


    "Order is fundamental!"


    Like thunder exploding from the sky, a bright thunder streaked across the sky.


    Pangumis turned back to look at Su Changxing: "You shouldn''t exist in the first place. Kill you and everything will get back on track."


    "Your very existence is a crime."


    Su Changxing carried the sickle and sat down on the steps. He looked lazy and said with a smile: "Why do I feel that there are more gods who want you to die?"


    After the words fell, a group of gods appeared on the edge of Olympus, looking here.


    The cowardly **** who looks like a black rose with legs, the lonely **** who looks like a human, and the **** of misery who has a bunch of eyeballs gathered like eggs.


    These weakest gods gathered together to promote the resonance of certain rules, blessing the God of Judgment from the endless starry sky.


    The judge should also be judged, if guilty.


    Unsurprisingly, Su Changxing was once again pinned to the cross, leaving no room for resistance.


    The difference was that this time he did not let the sword fall. It was caught by a big skeleton hand, and the sickle wielded by the other hand struck at the dog''s head of the God of Judgment.


    After plundering the power of immortality, Su Changxing has a more thorough grasp of the rules of life and death. The trial also involves the rules of life and death. The angles are different, but they have the same purpose.


    "The judgment is only based on order and ignores everything."


    Pangumis'' words came and she easily broke through Su Changxing''s rules. She pushed the skeleton clone away with the scale beam in her hand and cut Su Changxing into two pieces with one sword.


    "over."


    "Isn''t this a dead end? Let''s run away first."


    When the God of Cowardice saw this, he shouted and prepared to leave. Beerus next to him was also preparing to leave with him. If the situation was not right, he would run away. This was also in line with their behavior.


    In the end, they were stopped by other gods. It was not that they believed that Su Changxing could win, but that they left early before it was over. If UU Kanshu www.uukanshu.com lifted the suppression, they would definitely be settled by Qiu Hou afterwards.


    As the saying goes, one thing reduces another.


    "The weak are the weak." Khorne''s voice came, and dark red flames burned everything.


    The one who unites all things has a headache. What else can he do if he is entangled by a madman: "If the God of Judgment dies, it will be good for you."


    Khorne sneered: "Instead of counting on those rubbish, why not let me kill him when the time comes!"


    "Do you really think you are my opponent!"


    Endless anger burned with the flames, and Khorne punched him, causing the surrounding chaos to surge and disperse.


    The rules he mastered were very simple, power, the simplest power, with which he could fight against everything.


    The one who unites all things seems to be in an advantage, but it is not that comfortable. There is nothing that can be done against this common man.


    ¡­


    Su Changxing''s body was cut off, but black chains emerged from the gap and were intertwined in the surrounding space. They were the embodiment of rules, some scattered and some integrated.


    There are as many chains as there are rules he has mastered.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 222： order

    Concretizing the rules is the stupidest and weakest way to use the rules. It has almost no power and cannot even achieve the effect of binding. It was quickly cut off by the judgment. The broken chains made a crisp sound and crackled for a while.


    Su Changxing was cut into four pieces from the cross with another sword. No blood flowed out, only more chains poured out.


    Pangumis was also surprised when she saw such a large number of rules: "You actually master such rules. You are worthy of the power of the ancient gods, but what''s the use?"


    He could feel that most of the rules were too weak and fragmented to play any role, let alone affect the battle.


    Just like a breeze, it can''t affect the fight between the two people no matter what.


    Su Changxing has naturally thought about how to defeat Pangumis, but he cannot compare with her in terms of macroscopic power. He is a lower god, and the other party is a higher god. If he can really compare, then he is also a higher god, and a higher **** Instead, you will be bound by rules.


    Therefore, if you want to win, you can only start from the rules. Defeating the opponent based on the rules is also the cruelest way.


    In just an instant, Su Changxing''s body was riddled with holes. His eyes, mouth, nose, and various broken parts of his body were floating in the air, mixed among the chains.


    In terms of strength, he was completely crushed, without even putting up much resistance, and it seemed to be over before it even started.


    The power of judgment is well known to all the gods. Many gods have no hope for this duel, and they all look like they are watching a show.


    How can a lower **** be compared to a higher god? If it is really comparable, then it should be called a higher god.


    This itself is a ridiculous question.


    There is no hierarchical division among the gods. It is because the gap between the upper gods and the lower gods is too obvious, so there is such a division. It is probably because the strong are stronger and the weak are weaker. Powerful gods will occupy more and more places. Lots of rules.


    Order and judgment are still in an invincible position. Just like reincarnation, they cannot break through. Maybe reincarnation can still break through, but self-order and judgment cannot, unless time is advanced to the next stage, but a new order will also be born. The essence of the trial will not change much.


    Although it is not known how many time stages it has gone through, the general structure of each time stage is the same, except for the intermediate conversion stage, the reversal of matter.


    Pangumis showed an inexplicable smile, raised her sword high, and confirmed with brilliance: "Su Changxing, you can''t win, I will never be able, no matter how many times you challenge me."


    As a judge, Pangumis is also trying to break away from reincarnation and has the memory of previous reincarnations. Higher gods probably have the opportunity to do this, but it is difficult to completely transcend reincarnation. As long as you are in it, it is difficult to completely Detached.


    Su Changxing''s rules dispersed bit by bit, and the chains turned into iron filings and scattered on the ground, remaining in the air, covering every place in the space bit by bit.


    When Su Changxing heard what Pangumis said, he understood that in this endless reincarnation, it was definitely not the first time he had become a god, nor was it the first time he challenged Pangumis. There was one thing he did not agree with: "How can you be sure of me?" I haven¡¯t defeated you, is the reincarnation you saw really the whole of reincarnation?¡±


    Pangumis was stunned when she heard Su Changxing''s words. She didn''t understand why the other party was so confident even though he had stepped under his feet: "So what? At least I can see clearly now. Judgment only needs to focus on the present."


    All the rays of light in the sky faded away, and it seemed that the outcome was destined. Su Changxing had no chance to turn around, and there was no need to pay attention.


    Since it is a duel, there must always be a winner or loser, and both winners and losers can be accepted.


    It''s not a bad thing that Pangumis won, everything is business as usual, order and judgment should exist.


    As for the weak gods on the edge of Olympus, they are ready to run away immediately to avoid being judged and settled. Although this has happened more than once or twice, the other party cannot completely kill them, but if they want to kill them, they can always There will be other means.


    If a higher-level **** wants to kill a lower-level god, he doesn''t need to do it himself.


    In this duel, they are the most uncomfortable. They are caught in the middle and are not human beings. No matter what they do, they will offend one party, and no matter which party they can''t afford to offend.


    Of course, no one will care about their existence and it is difficult to pay more attention to them, so there is no saying whether they can be offended or not.


    Eighty percent of Su Changxing''s rules were broken up and scattered in the chaos, seemingly dead. Even the silent taboo cage on the side felt cold and cold. He thought that Su Changxing would lose, but he never thought that it would be like this. So straightforward, so thorough.


    "It''s not on the same level at all!" He just felt like crying without tears, and he was not kind to God. Such a result would be worse than just dying directly before, embracing the Lord of Tzeentch with his life, and being freed as soon as possible.


    Su Changxing was in a strange state. He mapped all these rules into the pocket galaxy, and then analyzed them at a speed of billions of times. He constantly reorganized and reorganized different rules into new forms, which meant that new rules would be formed.


    I''m afraid no **** has ever done such a thing. It''s not as simple as piecing together building blocks. It involves more factors than the rules themselves, tens of millions of times more, and the amount of calculation far exceeds the limit that ordinary gods can bear.


    This aspect is what Su Changxing is good at, relying on the timing of all the rules being disrupted to find ways to make them into a whole, not just connected.


    This is absolutely a crazy idea, risk your life and survive.


    This is also his only opportunity to win. He puts his chips on the craziest and most impossible things. Only if Pangumis can''t think of it can he have a chance to win. Otherwise, the methods of a superior **** will be unimaginable.


    The plunder shining with dark purple light was also smashed into pieces, and the chains were broken into pieces. Even though they were inherited from the ancient gods, they were incomplete and therefore not strong.


    The movement of Pangumis'' hand stopped, and UU Reading www.uukan£ó£ócom£ï felt that the matter was over. At this point, for the gods, the condensed rules dispersed into the sea of ??rules, which meant that their own existence was wiped out. To go is to perish.


    "When I was a mortal, I realized that if you want to kill someone, it''s easiest to kill someone when they don''t expect it."


    When Su Changxing''s voice appeared, it seemed that he had not died, and the broken chains did not disappear either. Instead, they began to tremble rapidly, beating continuously in the space on the ground, and causing vibrations in the space at the same time.


    Pangumis showed a look of astonishment. Su Changxing''s behavior was beyond his expectation. It was not at all what he expected. He couldn''t even imagine what the other party was doing. The rules were completely broken by him, and he was not dead yet.


    After deducing the rules projected in the pocket galaxy, all the rules actually formed a whole, with no extra parts, only missing parts, like a huge territory.


    This rule is called "Order".


    Su Changxing suddenly understood that the Mother of the Black Goat could not be the God of Order. At least she did not master all of the order, at most a part, but not much.


    The opposite of order is chaos, and these two encompass everything in the world from the front.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 223： follow me

    "Pangomis, have you ever thought that you would fall at my feet?"


    Su Changxing''s voice came from the skull''s mouth.


    He broke up and integrated all the rules he had mastered to form a complete whole called order, which is also a incomplete order.


    He doesn''t have enough rules. If he could include all the rules in the world, he could theoretically form a complete order.


    This is probably something that cannot be done. Even the ancient gods cannot master all the rules, only the complete rules of a certain series.


    The fragmented chains reorganized and turned into an endless starry sky, reflecting the brilliance behind them.


    "You?" Pangumis stood motionless, even though her eyes were covered with white bags, she could still feel the extreme shock.


    He was suppressed head-on according to the rules, which gave him the illusion that he was facing the Mother of the Black Goat, but the other party was just a lower god.


    Yes, just a lower god.


    Pangumis roared, and her body suddenly grew bigger again. The flesh and blood on her upper body was chapped, and a human head emerged from between the other two heads. She had long golden curly hair and the face of a girl. She was extremely handsome and heroic, and her eyes were also covered. White cloth ribbon.


    Of course, he would not choose to back down because of this. Su Changxing was just a lower god, so what if he had mastered order.


    After controlling order, Su Changxing has no crime. There is no crime in order itself. Order is the standard for measuring everything, the scale of the scale.


    Su Changxing''s physical body condensed in the starry sky, but his appearance was constantly changing, and even his body shape was constantly changing, from a short child to an adult to an old man, from a human to a dwarf, and then to a Tiff with wings. Forest¡­


    Pangumis walked towards him staggeringly with a long sword in hand. The long sword and the scale merged into one, and she stabbed at him, hoping to break through the blockade of the rules and kill Su Changxing by force.


    The God of Judgment should have mastered fairness and measured all crimes with fairness, but He broke through the standards of order, and the white cloth in front of him fell away, revealing three pairs of rotten eyes.


    After choosing to forcibly break through the shackles of order, His inner fairness was broken, and he was no longer worthy of being called the God of Judgment. His body continued to twist, and black flesh grew out of the lower body of the skeleton, turning into dark purple tentacles. , wrapping the entire steps.


    "Die, you fake." Pangumis roared hysterically.


    The long sword stabbed at him, but Su Changxing turned sideways and easily dodged it.


    now.


    He is fully capable of fighting Pangomis.


    But it''s not enough, more is needed to ensure that Pangumis is completely suppressed and killed.


    Su Changxing shouted: "Forbidden Cage!"


    The taboo cage continues to enlarge, wrapping the surrounding space and integrating with the endless starry sky. The nodes of the cage turn into dazzling stars.


    The rules controlled by the Taboo Cage are "nodes". The nodes between the rules are themselves nodes, and they are also the reason why they can suppress the gods.


    Su Changxing''s original idea was to use his clone to amplify the ability of the Forbidden Cage, thereby suppressing Pangumis. However, after mastering the order, he thoroughly understood the ability of the Forbidden Cage, allowing it to be associated with the order and become a node in it, thereby amplifying the power of the Forbidden Cage. The order he controls.


    A huge star cage enveloped Pangumis. She wanted to resist, but was kicked to the ground by Su Changxing.


    The layers of suppression prevented him from standing up anymore, and he could only lower his head helplessly.


    Rules are everything, and divine power is just an appearance.


    Su Changxing gradually understood and put a hand on Pangumis'' head.


    This momentary transformation stunned all the gods.


    Beerus'' jaw dropped to the ground. Who would have thought that Su Changxing was about to lose, but in the blink of an eye he would reverse the situation and completely suppress the God of Judgment.


    "He''s going to win, he''s going to win." The God of Misery said in a sad voice. He seemed to be very excited, and he didn''t know whether he was happy or distressed.


    Most of the other gods fell into silence. When the God of Judgment was about to die, he fell into hesitation.


    Thousands of rays of light lit up in the sky again, and the All-Union One fell into deep thought: "Is this your plan?"


    Something seemed to be rotating in the space.


    The sky suddenly turned fleshy, and thousands of tentacles fell down, smashing in the direction of Su Changxing.


    It is the Mother of the Black Goat, the so-called Mother Goddess of Order.


    Maybe he didn''t expect that the God of Judgment would be defeated. At this time, naturally he couldn''t let the God of Judgment really be killed by Su Changxing.


    Su Changxing didn''t even raise his head and had no intention of paying attention. At this point, he had done everything he should do. Naturally, the Black Goat Mother would have other gods intercept it.


    All of this is a plan, and whether it succeeds or fails depends on whether Su Changxing can kill the God of Judgment.


    A huge eye appeared in the sky, wrapped in a liquid ocean, intercepting all the tentacles in its gaze.


    He is not an alien god, but the Great Old One.


    At the same time, the Ancient Eternal God appeared, like a silhouette, floating in the sky. In the land of Olympus, the ancient God''s will surged over, creating waves of manic storms.


    After Su Changxing completely severed the connection between Pangomis and the Black Goat Mother, even the suppression of the Dark Land weakened, and two powerful old rulers came here from the Dark Land.


    The Outer Gods actually teamed up with the Old Ones to fight against the Black Goat Mother.


    The relationship between gods is too complicated, and there may be countless plans and calculations behind this matter.


    Pangumis'' body continued to collapse during this process. The dog''s head and snake''s head turned into pus, fell to the ground and disappeared. The body also continued to shrink due to the collapse of divine power. The tentacles of black flesh and blood also turned into skeleton legs again, and then Then it turned into a pair of human legs and knelt on the ground.


    now.


    He is still the God of Judgment, but is not attached to the Mother of the Black Goat, and the connection is completely severed.


    However, Su Changxing stopped and did not go any further to kill the God of Judgment. Those higher gods also ignored him. The God of Judgment had now fallen to the level of a lower **** and was not able to have any impact.


    The power of the Black Goat Mother was greatly damaged as a result, and the restraint of order weakened.


    The purpose of the gods was achieved. UU reading www.uukanshu.com


    However, Su Changxing could still feel that there were eyes in the void, staring at him, as if waiting for him to kill the God of Judgment.


    Pangumis had tears falling on her smooth face and showed a cruel smile: "Won''t you kill me?"


    Su Changxing smiled, stretched out a hand from his cloak, and said:


    "Do you think I want to destroy order?"


    "Order and judgment are meant to be there, but not in this way."


    Even if he kills the God of Judgment, a new God of Judgment will be born, but it will take a long process.


    In other words, he can also rob the power of the God of Judgment, but that will cause contradictions in the rules. Judgment and order are connected, but they should also be separated. If they appear in the same **** at the same time, they will collapse themselves.


    Pangumis looked up at Su Changxing, her rotten eyes became bright, and she frowned: "You are wishful thinking."


    Su Changxing said calmly: "Follow my footsteps, I think you also want to change."


    Pangumis''s frown gradually relaxed, she bit her lip, stretched out her hand, and was pulled up from the ground by Su Changxing.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 224： Harbinger of Destruction

    Pangumis fell to a lower god, but she still had the foundation of a higher **** and only needed time to recover.


    Judgment should be attached to the order, and will not exist independently. It can only choose to attach to Su Changxing.


    If Su Changxing didn''t refuse, this would be almost an inevitable result.


    Too many gods appeared in Olympus, and the scene became chaotic for a time. They were not unanimously fighting against the Black Goat Mother. There were also entanglements between different gods, resulting in chaos.


    Su Changxing immediately wanted to escape from this whirlpool. Standing here was the target of public criticism, especially when several high-ranking gods appeared, but Tzeentch did not show up.


    This made him feel a little uneasy.


    What Tzeentch is planning has not yet been revealed, and his plans are very big.


    At this time.


    A gaze locked on him, right here, cold and destructive, like a natural enemy.


    A huge rust-red sphere appeared in the sky. Its outer shell was covered with faults and rifts, and the vast liquid sea beneath it formed a triangular eye.


    [Herald of Destruction: The Outer God, the God of Destruction, brings destruction wherever he goes. The disappearance of all worlds is related to him. Many doomsdays are also caused by his hands. He controls the "precursor", "retribution" and "death star". " and other rules. ¡¿


    Even a weak order is like a thorn in the side of the Pioneer of Destruction, and the change of order is tantamount to liberation for the Pioneer of Destruction.


    "Pangomis, is there something wrong with your brain? You actually obey a lower god." came the violent voice of the Herald of Destruction, with a hint of ridicule.


    Pangomis held a long sword, her long straight golden hair fluttering in the wind, her heroic appearance, quite like a human knight, she said coldly:


    "You are just a coward who has had your power taken away. Can you defeat me?"


    The Harbinger of Destruction and Khorne mastered the same system of rules, and Khorne came from behind and took away part of his power. He was suppressed by the previous one and could only hide until the order changed before he dared to show up.


    Pangomis told the other party that she was in a hurry, and a rusty thunder struck down from the sky, spanning half of Olympus.


    Pangumis had no intention of retreating and faced him head-on, her sword and scale becoming one.


    Judgment of strong principles.


    In the past, Pangomis completely overpowered the Herald of Destruction, but now she is not afraid even if she falls to a lower god.


    Su Changxing looked expectantly, wondering what kind of strength Pangumis would show. As the rusty thunder exploded in the air, Pangumis also flew out and landed on the steps below, on her chest. There was a hole the size of a bowl, filled with red thunder, and the stiff body kept twitching.


    Seeing this, Su Changxing also drew three black lines on his forehead. Looking at Pangumis'' aura, he thought that even if he was not an opponent, he could at least fight, but he didn''t expect to be defeated by one move.


    Naturally, he couldn''t let this newly acquired younger brother die, so he picked up Pangumis and ran up the steps, muttering to himself: "If we can''t beat him, we can escape. There''s no need to force yourself. You''re just a lower **** now." "


    Generally speaking, lower gods will not challenge higher gods. The gap in strength is there.


    Su Changxing was forced to have no choice but Pangumis was really tough, such was her character.


    The Herald of Destruction is blocked outside, and it is impossible for him to run out. Running outside is equivalent to running into the opponent. Su Changxing is only a lower **** now. There are many reasons why he can defeat Pangomis. He is probably not the opponent of the Herald of Destruction. , so I can only run to Olympus.


    This long stone staircase looks like it leads to a palace in the sky, but it actually leads to the space inside. The higher they go, the blurrier their figures become.


    Naturally, the Herald of Destruction would not give up. Rusty thunder spread from the sky and passed through the siege of the ancient god''s will.


    Su Changxing ran up without looking back, pointing his left index finger to the sky, and a Rubik''s Cube of stars appeared, enlarging continuously and wrapping the thunder in it.


    Having mastered order, he is theoretically at an advantage based on the rules when facing any god.


    Order is the standard by which all things are measured. Without order, everything would be chaos.


    After contacting Pangumis, his strength also increased again, and he was very close to the upper god, just one step away, so he also blocked the means of destroying the pioneer.


    Soon, the Herald of Destruction also appeared at the bottom of the steps. Thunder radiated from the rusty planet. Even a tiny thunder could easily destroy a world.


    Pioneer of Destruction is keenly aware that the order that Su Changxing has mastered is naturally opposed to him and is his natural enemy. Naturally, he cannot let Su Changxing go any further. This is the best time to kill him and he cannot let it go.


    The Herald of Destruction has been affected by too many factors in the long river of time. It is full of complexity and has long been impure. After being robbed of part of its power by Khorne, its divine power has dropped significantly. Although it is also a high-ranking god, it is definitely considered among the high-ranking gods. Not as powerful.


    "Didn''t you realize that you were on a dead end?" came the voice of the Herald of Destruction, and the rusty thunder spread on the stone steps, but could not destroy them.


    Everything in Olympus appears to be extremely solid, even the higher gods cannot destroy it, and it stands firm in time.


    Su Changxing carried Pangumis and looked back with a smile: "A dead end? It is indeed a dead end, but it may not be mine."


    When the Pioneer of Destruction heard this, UU Kanshu www.uukanshu.com was stunned for a moment, and did not go up any further, showing doubts.


    He couldn''t see clearly the depth of Su Changxing. The order of the changes in all things was the product of many complex and entangled rules.


    In his eyes, Su Changxing was extremely deep, like a dark cave entrance, and he didn''t dare to take a step inside for fear of some ferocious beast.


    The smile on Su Changxing''s face became even bigger. Naturally, he felt that the further up he went, the stronger the Ancient God''s will became. There would come a time when he would have to stop. This was also the so-called dead end.


    now.


    He only needs to delay time. Both he and Pangumis are in a buffering stage. The rules are gradually connected. On the premise of complementing each other, their strength will rise rapidly.


    The God of Judgment is the natural nemesis of the Pioneer of Destruction. As long as he can break through to the upper gods, he can definitely control him at will.


    For a moment, the Herald of Destruction was really frightened. He was hunted down by the God of Judgment many times over a long period of time. He almost died several times, leaving a deep psychological shadow that could allow Khorne to take away part of his power. , and for this reason, he was suppressed by the God of Judgment.


    The Chaos Evil God born in reincarnation will not be bound by too many rules, and will not be at a natural disadvantage when facing the God of Judgment.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 225： Order Rubiks Cube

    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Chapter 225: Order Cube


    Page (1/3)


    Su Changxing once again carried Pangumis and trotted up the stairs, shouting:


    "If you keep chasing me, believe it or not, I will really kill you."


    He looks like a dead duck with a tough mouth.


    The Herald of Destruction had a different illusion for a while. He felt that this guy did not have the majesty of order at all and was just a clown. He had to take action personally, which was a waste of time.


    The speed of the Herald of Destruction was obviously faster, and he quickly approached Su Changxing from the bottom of the stairs. As he approached, the surrounding space was almost distorted, and more ancient gods'' wills surrounded him.


    Su Changxing was able to perfectly block the attack of the Herald of Destruction every time. The magic cube of the stars offset the rusty thunder, and the two were eliminated together.


    Probably because of the distance, the thunder was reduced by the will of the ancient god.


    Finally, Su Changxing stopped running. The palace was still above. It didn''t look far or near. It didn''t seem to be close even after running for so long.


    The ancient god''s hand slowly raised, his index finger pointed at the Herald of Destruction, and a star magic cube appeared again.


    During this time, he figured out how to use order, and it wasn''t just about smashing things in like a brick.


    Order Rubik''s Cube: Transform all things, eliminate things, or evolve a certain thing or ability. If it is an ability, consume it five times, radiate a hundred times, and lock the target.


    He can use the Order Rubik''s Cube to simulate his own rules or certain abilities, and then create this ability a hundred times. It is almost like a god''s version of Ningxin. He has the ability to create things, but because the rules of order are incomplete, it is still difficult to fabricate living things out of thin air. creature.


    The Pioneer of Destruction was shrouded in the Cube of Order, with hundreds of silver lights scattered among them. Each silver light was a bullet, which was the limit of his attack at this stage.


    The bullet broke through the planet''s clouds, leaving large and small craters on it.


    The Herald of Destruction was frightened by the sudden counterattack. This time it definitely reached the level of a high god, causing real trauma to him, mainly because he had no defense.


    Speed ??does not exist in the Cube of Order, and it did not exist before coming into contact with the Herald of Destruction.


    Theoretically a sure win.


    Su Changxing couldn''t help but let out a breath. The consumption was greater than expected, definitely more than five times. It should be that the consumption of the Order Rubik''s Cube itself would also be amplified five times in the process.


    Although he has


    (This chapter is not finished, please turn the page)


    Literature library reading website:


    Chapter 225: Order Cube


    Page (2/3)


    As a reserve of faith, the entire Shengye Empire can recover its divine power very quickly, but it still takes some time.


    Releasing this form of Order Cube will drain 1/5 of his divine power at once.


    Although Su Changxing was not a high-ranking god, 1/5 of the divine power was still quite a lot, and it all hit the Pioneer of Destruction.


    It is difficult for normal battles between gods to reach the point of exhaustion. The recovery speed of divine power far exceeds the speed of consumption. For example, if the All-Union and Khorne are unable to determine the winner, they can continue to fight.


    Su Changxing''s ancient god''s hand waved forward, and another Order Rubik''s Cube hit the Destruction Pioneer''s body, wrapping it up, and dense chains appeared, spreading everywhere in the space.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    He released the "imprisoned" rules with the Cube of Order, and the number of chains increased a hundred times, making the vanguard of destruction unable to move for a while.


    When Thunder broke through the blockade of the chain, he could only see the back of Su Changxing on the steps.


    This guy ran away again. He clearly had the strength to fight him.


    The Herald of Destruction was so aggrieved that he had nowhere to use his strength, as if he had been punched on cotton. Su Changxing did not fight him head-on, so the fight naturally failed.


    He chose to pursue Su Changxing relentlessly, not intending to let Su Changxing go. This road was a dead end, and there would come a time when Su Changxing could no longer go up.


    A line of black blood appeared on the steps, which attracted the attention of the Herald of Destruction. It was obviously left by Su Changxing.


    "Severely injured? When." The Herald of Destruction recalled the scene just now. He definitely did not hurt Su Changxing.


    This is an opportunity.


    The triangular eyes of the Herald of Destruction showed a cold edge.


    Su Changxing dragged the injured Ancient God''s arm up, his face became ugly, half of his palm was blown off, and black blood kept flowing out, which was mixed with his blood and the blood of the Ancient God''s hand.


    Even though the hand of the ancient **** has dispersed most of the ancient god''s power and has been corroded by time, it is difficult to destroy it. Only the upper gods can do it.


    Just now, he was attacked by the Cube of Order. It seems that he was seeking death.


    The shadow of the taboo cage emerged, with lingering fear on his face: "What did you just do!"


    Su Changxing carried Pangumis and smiled easily: "It''s nothing.


    (This chapter is not finished, please turn the page)


    Literature library reading website:


    Chapter 225: Order Cube


    Page (3/3)


    It was just an accident. "


    Just now, he thought of a point and felt that he could kill the Pioneer of Destruction, so he implemented it.


    Use the Order Cube to create the Order Cube, and then use the Silver Bullet as the backend.


    Su Changxing knew that it was theoretically possible, but the moment he used it, he felt that something was wrong. Most of his divine power was drained out in an instant, and the ancient god''s hand exploded under the load. Moreover, because the divine power was not enough to maintain order and rules, he Self-destruction, not even a wave came out.


    He almost died because of this, or he got carried away because he reorganized the order, but he didn''t know that the rules themselves were dangerous.


    This dangerous attempt was not fruitless. It was feasible to use the Order Cube to create the Order Cube, but it was limited by his divine power and the strength of his body, so UU Reading www.uukanshu.com did not release it.


    Once released, even if the Pioneer of Destruction is not killed, it will definitely be severely damaged!


    Pangumis remained silent, and then suddenly said: "You don''t have to carry me, I can leave by myself."


    Su Changxing nodded, placed it on the ground, and said, "Don''t make any decisions. I''ll let you **** me again."


    He has figured out Pangomis''s temperament thoroughly. She is just a reckless man without a brain. Otherwise, he would not have pursued her to Olympus. As long as he knows how to avoid it, he will not fall into the plans of the gods. among.


    That is, even if there is a trap ahead, you have to step into it. You will not move your steps at all, and you have to walk a straight path.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Global Games: Comes with a portable store¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The nature of mortals is difficult to change, and the same is true for gods. In other words, it cannot be changed at all. After changing the nature, Pangumis is no longer Pangumis, but some other god.


    Pangumis nodded and said seriously: "No problem, you let me **** you and I will **** you again."


    She drew her sword and gestured, and a white cloth appeared on her hand, covering herself.


    "What are you doing?" Su Changxing felt a little strange when he saw this.


    Pangumis said silently: "Judgment and fairness should not care about other things, only rely on one''s own heart to judge."


    The long sword in her hand changed accordingly, with snake carvings appearing on the blade, which came alive, as if it was spitting out letters, and sounds could be heard.


    A huge dog''s head also appeared on the scale on the other hand, with a naive expression and its tongue hanging out of the mouth.


    Literature library reading website:

 v4 Chapter 226： darkest god

    "There is no way out, fight him!" Pangumis showed a determined look in her eyes, turned to look at the Herald of Destruction who was following her again, and raised the long sword in her hand.


    Su Changxing glanced above. The palace in the sky was still far away. The will of the ancient **** made them difficult to move forward: "It is indeed the end, but in your current state, you are no match for him."


    Su Changxing was not the mother of the Black Goat and was not that powerful, which also caused Pangomis''s strength to drop significantly. She was not an opponent of the Destruction Pioneer in the first place and suffered heavy losses.


    He has been stalling for time, wanting to stimulate himself with the ancient god''s will and speed up the absorption of the ancient god''s power.


    But he still underestimated the power of the ancient god''s hand.


    Facing the vanguard of destruction that followed them, they had no way out.


    Judgment!


    The Herald of Destruction was nailed to a huge cross with a long sword. The judgment could not be avoided but could only be endured.


    This cannot harm the foundation of the Destruction Pioneer. The next moment, the cross shattered inch by inch, and the long sword was also sucked into the planet by the Destruction Pioneer and disappeared.


    Su Changxing pointed at the Pioneer of Destruction with one hand, unfolded the Order Cube, and the stars wrapped it, and crosses appeared in the Destruction Cube one by one.


    He chose to create Pangomis'' ability and trial, and repeated it hundreds of times. From the unfolding of the Rubik''s Cube, to the appearance of the cross, to the long sword piercing the body of the Destruction Herald, this series of processes was inevitable and could not be avoided. If you can''t bear it, you will die.


    The same process was repeated hundreds of times between the unfolding of the Order Cube. Although each time could not damage the foundation of the Destruction Herald, it caused real damage, and the stacked trauma to the Destruction Herald was considerable.


    When Su Changxing was about to unfold the Order Rubik''s Cube again, he subconsciously raised his head and saw a pair of eyes with rings in the sky staring at him.


    Something unexpected happened.


    It was as if time was flowing backwards, and a certain being intercepted a period of time in the long river of time, placed it in another location, and modified part of the content appropriately.


    It''s like something is reversed inadvertently, and even the gods themselves can''t resist such changes.


    Two pink **** of light flew from behind and hit the two old rulers. It seemed that their bodies became extremely heavy and they began to fall downwards, falling to the bottom of Olympus. It seemed that It''s back to the dark place.


    at the same time.


    The fallen tentacles were retracted, the sky became calm again, and the influence of the Black Goat Mother suddenly passed away.


    The hidden uneasiness in Su Changxing''s heart rose again, and he subconsciously thought that Tzeentch was behind it. He raised his hand and threw a magic spell of order at the Herald of Destruction.


    The body of the Herald of Destruction became riddled with holes and looked smaller and smaller.


    Immediately afterwards.


    He only felt his body sink, and he quickly fell downward through the stone steps. He left the land of Olympus almost instantly and quickly approached the land of darkness.


    At this time.


    Only then did he realize what Tzeentch had done. He had somehow tampered with his category as a god. He was now a ruler of the Old Ones, not an outer god, so he would be bound by the rules of the Dark Land.


    The gods gathered together and looked at him with a solemn look.


    Su Changxing smiled bitterly. He did not expect that things would turn out like this. He had a chance to kill the Herald of Destruction, but was tricked by Tzeentch.


    The Herald of Destruction will come to hunt him down, and I''m afraid it''s also related to Tzeentch.


    He killed Pangomis, and the Herald of Destruction killed him. I am afraid that Tzeentch did not expect such a result. Not only did he not kill Pangomis, but he accepted her as his own god.


    Tzeentch planned to kill Pangomis because he probably wanted to break through the constraints of the rules. If the God of Judgment fell, the power of the Black Goat Mother would be greatly weakened.


    "I have mastered the order, I can''t be trapped here." Su Changxing felt the gazes of the gods, looked around, and held a sickle on the ground.


    Pangumis raised her long sword and said coldly: "I will fight them. Death for these sins will not be a pity."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Changxing grabbed his shoulder with one hand: "No, I am now a member of the Old Ones, and they will not attack in groups."


    The old rulers naturally have the rules of the old rulers. If Su Changxing was still an outside god, they would naturally attack him in groups.


    "Humph, no matter what, you are going to die!" A voice sounded.


    Sea water fell from the sky, and an eye appeared in the black mist, wrapped in the ocean, staring at Su Changxing.


    [The Darkest God: The Old One, Sai, the controller of darkness, was once one of the most powerful gods, and his power has withered with the passage of time. ¡¿


    The eyes were incomplete, incomplete, and had been severely damaged in the previous battle. After all, they were facing the incarnation of order, the Mother of the Black Goat.


    The figure of the Ancient Eternal God also appeared, a silhouette hanging on the horizon.


    They left here briefly and then came back here.


    In addition, there is a figure appearing on the opposite hill. It has a human body and an elephant head, with nine dragon heads sticking out of its chest. Its tongue is like a snake, and it sticks out a small tongue.


    [The Drowning God: The old ruler, Dagon, controlled the power of the ancient ocean. He was worshiped by most aquatic races in the old era and created a large number of ocean-dominated worlds. The conservatives among the old rulers are also moderate. ¡¿


    With these three powerful upper gods as the main ones, the old rulers were vaguely divided into three factions, located in different directions.


    The Drowning God made a horn-like sound, like waves in the tide: "Of course you can kill him, but according to the rules, you must pay a corresponding price."


    The Ancient Eternal God did not speak, looking like he was watching a show.


    "This is not just my business, why should I bear it." The God of Darkness spoke, not wanting to bear the so-called price, "But he must die, otherwise if an accident occurs, you can predict the consequences. "


    The three superior gods were discussing how to deal with him unscrupulously in front of him. Su Changxing''s face darkened, he coughed, and said, "I am one of my own family members now. Can''t I explain everything clearly in person?"


    The scene fell silent, and all the old rulers looked at each other. There was also a figure with an octopus head and bat wings, shaking his head and looking this way. Among all the old rulers, like this On the contrary, the shape looks a bit cute, at least it is human-like.


    [Sleeping God: The great Cthulhu, the ruler of the old days, controls the power of water and the rules of dreams, making himself infected with madness. ¡¿


    The God of Darkness said coldly: "Who is your family member?"


    Su Changxing smiled: "I am now the ruler of the old days. You have been suppressed here in endless reincarnations and played as toys by Tzeentch. Now you turn around and want to kill me."


    "Isn''t this bullying the weak and fearing the strong?"


    The voice of the ancient eternal **** came: "This is the ruler of the old days. UU Kanshu www.uukanshu.com please don''t look at all this from a human perspective."


    "Human nature is the source of all troubles, and we are just taking the blame for it."


    "How do you think reincarnation comes about?"


    Su Changxing raised his eyebrows, and he probably knew that reincarnation was created independently, or appeared because of him: "Then what does it have to do with me? Now that I control the order, I can free you from the endless darkness."


    As the faint words came out, Su Changxing looked like a devil in the eyes of the gods, and his words were tempting.


    The endless sea water rolled down, submerging Su Changxing''s figure.


    The God of Darkness is still not ready to give up, and will kill Su Changxing even if he pays the price.


    Gods are more rational than mortals. They can clearly see the gains and losses of interests and will not change their stance easily.


    All the gods looked on coldly. Since the God of Darkness had decided, Su Changxing''s outcome was also doomed, with only death.


    As one of the most powerful gods in the past, the God of Darkness is naturally more powerful than the God of Destruction.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 227： Darkness passes

    Seven or eight Order Rubik''s Cubes bloomed like fireworks in front of Su Changxing, disappearing the falling sea water together.


    In an instant, he drained his own divine power and was able to barely block the endless falling sea water, but this was probably just a casual blow from the God of Darkness.


    After all, there is a substantial gap between the two sides.


    Su Changxing had no way to confront him head-on, and he had no chance to escape. He was so close, there was no chance of escaping.


    In the land of Olympus, it was only because of the interference of the will of the ancient gods that they were able to deal with the Herald of Destruction for so long.


    Su Changxing grabbed Pangumis''s shoulder with one hand and said with a smile: "How about you think about it, otherwise it will be too late to regret later. I think even the gods will not be willing to be imprisoned in this endless darkness."


    The cold voice of the Darkest God came: "So you are not worthy of being a **** and viewing everything in the world from a human perspective with humanity."


    The voice was full of contempt. Maybe what he said was right. Su Changxing was not worthy of being a god.


    The God of Darkness struck again, and everything around him fell into silence and darkness. Su Changxing could not detect the existence of anything else, and his hand still maintained the same movement as before.


    His unexpected calmness surprised the Darkest God.


    next moment.


    A bright light exploded in the sky, and a beam of light like dawn penetrated the body of the Darkest God, breaking the darkness and silence.


    The sudden attack of the Ancient Eternal God on the Darkest God was naturally beyond the expectations of other gods, including the Darkest God.


    It is also brilliant, and it is also dark and silent, and the two are constantly rotating.


    The strength of the Ancient Eternal God is obviously superior. He was not seriously injured in the previous battle and seems to have reservations.


    To rely on this to kill the Darkest God is not enough.


    Su Changxing turned his head sharply and looked at the drowning **** standing on the hill: "What do you think it should be?"


    Some transactions do not require consent and are completed subconsciously.


    It was like Tzeentch gave him a few evil gods to plunder and asked him to kill Pangomis.


    Such a deal has to be completed even if you don''t agree.


    The Drowning God hesitated for a moment, but Cthulhu, who was standing behind him, stood up from the ground first, looking at the God of Darkness with his scarlet eyes, stretching out one hand, and the dream unfolded, like a ship in a heavy rain port. Swinging in the water.


    The situation reversed in an instant, and the gods unanimously besieged the Darkest God, including two of the upper gods.


    The radiances complement each other, and the divine power spreads and vibrates.


    The darkness passed in the dawn.


    This superior **** who had existed for who knows how many years fell under the siege of a group of old rulers, and the dark place became his graveyard.


    From then on, there was always darkness, and the reunion here never dispersed, seeming to contain unquenchable resentment.


    The resentment of the gods is terrifying.


    Su Changxing bathed in the scattered sea water, filling himself with the huge rules of the Dark God.


    While his divine power was growing rapidly, he further digested the power of the ancient god''s hand.


    Everything is in balance.


    The fall of a high-level **** also created another high-level god. Su Changxing stepped into the realm of a high-level god, and both his divine power and body underwent earth-shaking changes.


    The radiance of faith can radiate from the capital of the empire to beyond the borders, covering tens of thousands of worlds.


    The influence of Chaos further weakened, with World Warships as the main force, pushing outwards, and at the same time establishing a large number of interstellar routes, allowing the fleet to travel through subspace. Many human civilizations hidden in the darkness were rediscovered, ushering in a new era of The glory of empire.


    The Empire has launched a thousand-year war with the Chaos Legions, especially the Khorne Legion. With the power of the Chaos God, a large number of demons have flowed into reality, enough to compete with the Empire''s legions. The Empire has benefited from an extremely developed military industry system and can Inject new blood into the legion continuously.


    In this protracted war, the Empire has the upper hand, and the followers of Chaos can only operate in lost or ignored worlds.


    This is the peak period of the Age of Miracles, the most glorious moment of the empire, which is enough to compete with the evil **** who has descended on reality.


    Su Changxing looked up at the sky, standing on the edge of the dark land, holding the sickle of the stars.


    The God-Killing Scythe accidentally absorbed part of the blood of the ancient gods and changed. It merged with the rules of order. It can easily cut off other rules except order, and has the power of elimination.


    As he became more powerful, he began to tamper with the rules in the Dark Land, allowing the old rulers, including himself, to break free from the shackles here, which not only affected this reincarnation, but also affected future reincarnations and future times.


    Starlight poured into the dark place from above, making it no longer completely dark. More Old Dominators opened their eyes from the darkness, some awakened from their slumber, and some were reborn.


    Thousands of rays of light descend from the sky, the one who unites all things. Holding a hook with countless keys, he attempts to suppress all living beings in the dark land again.


    Su Changxing stood opposite him, with the Ancient Eternal God beside him, and more rulers of the past surrounding him, staring eagerly at the One who unified all things.


    The expected battle did not happen. The All-Union Man seemed to sigh and disappeared into the light: "This is the only way. I hope you know what you are doing, Su Changxing."


    He glanced back.


    Violent vibrations came from the depths of chaos. The death battle between the two powerful gods was not over yet. The One who united all things must have more than enough ambition but not enough strength. Being entangled by such a common man, he could not do anything more.


    Because the Mother of the Black Goat was severely damaged, the rules of the order were scattered and snatched away by a group of outside gods.


    For some gods, this is an opportunity to break through to higher gods.


    Not only Su Changxing, but also other new high-level gods were born. This was an unprecedented major change in time, and the pattern of gods changed as a result.


    For the rest of the time, Su Changxing stayed in the dark place, in a state of half-asleep and half-awake. The tampering with the rules was also completed unconsciously. It was like a black hole, generating an incomparably huge attraction, freeing the dark place. The rules are gathering in a steady stream.


    In the endless starry sky, he had a head-on collision with the Black Goat Mother, who also controlled the rules of order. However, his arms could not twist his thigh after all. Su Changxing could not shake the opponent in the slightest and could only retreat. The Black Goat Mother was He was indifferent, as if he was unaware of Su Changxing''s existence.


    The tampering rules are 1/3 of the way through.


    The magma giant with burning flames walked up to Su Changxing with heavy steps: "The rules cannot be tampered with, stop your behavior!"


    Su Changxing raised his head and changed from lying to sitting, with a lazy attitude: "Why, does this have anything to do with you?"


    He was very sure that some gods had brain problems and it was extremely difficult to communicate. They must do what they determined to do. The same was true for some high-level gods, such as the magma giant in front of him, the Quencher.


    It is not considered powerful among the upper gods, but it is a real upper god, clamoring for Su Changxing to stop tampering with the rules.


    A battle unfolded without any surprise, and flames and stars would flicker at the edge of the dark land from time to time, lasting for a period of time, and then disappearing for a period of time.


    The battle between Su Changxing and the Tempered One did not result in a winner. This guy also liked to sleep, so they would take a break every time they fought. No one else interfered. The Ancient Eternal God maintained the attitude of watching the show. No matter what, don''t interfere, even if Su Changxing promises huge benefits.


    The impact was not big, it just made Su Changxing tamper with the rules, and the speed was much slower. After the Tempered One lost once in the back, his body collapsed after being beaten, and he became honest all of a sudden. He stopped looking for trouble and squatted next to the hill every day. When sleeping, it looks like an active volcano from a distance, constantly emitting black smoke.


    The most common state of the Ancient Eternal God is at the bottom of the dark place, looking at the real dimension from a distance, not knowing what he is doing.


    There are also some gods among the Old Ones who are extremely yearning for the real dimension. For example, the cute Cthulhu is not very powerful, but he likes to put on an act.


    "If you go to the real dimension, I want to go with you." Cthulhu sat under the hill and looked at Su Changxing, with a pleading look in his fierce eyes, "I don''t want to stay in this ghost place anymore. , there is nothing, only a numb spirit like Dagon can stay."


    Su Changxing was a little curious: "Why are you going to the real dimension?"


    Cthulhu was about to speak but stopped, UU reading www. u£õukanshu.com£íMaybe even He himself doesn¡¯t know why he wants to go to the real dimension so much: ¡°You can do anything, it¡¯s better than staying here anyway.¡±


    Pangumis glanced at him and said coldly: "The gods are not allowed to come to the real dimension."


    Cthulhu''s body couldn''t help but bounce, as if he was a little afraid of the God of Judgment: "I''m not saying that I must go. If the blind father goes, it doesn''t mean that the rules have allowed it."


    His thinking is still very clear, and he is not considered powerful among the old rulers, but because he controls dreams, he is mixed with complex human nature, and he also knows how to build relationships.


    Pangumis snorted coldly, her meaning was very clear, don''t let me catch you kid.


    Cthulhu shrank his neck, but his face was ferocious and fierce, with red pupils hidden in the gray fog.


    Su Changxing had no commitment or objection to this. He felt that everything had to go with the flow. He didn''t know what would happen in the future.


    In addition, he also obtained some information that he did not know before. The Sky Palace of Olympus seems to have existed since ancient times.


    The ancient gods probably wouldn''t build a palace like that. It''s too small and meaningless. It seems more like it was left over from the previous time period, and the entire Olympus is.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 228： The gods dispersed

    The dark place is a blockade, and it is difficult for higher gods to break through even under the constraints.


    Su Changxing tried to stretch his hand out of the dark place, but was firmly blocked: "Did the blockade appear when reincarnation was formed?"


    Faced with this problem, the Ancient Eternal God sighed: "In fact, we are actively suppressed in the dark place. The formation of reincarnation leads to changes in the rules. If we are not bound by the dark place, we will naturally be bound by the rules. Rejected, they gradually wither away in reincarnation.¡±


    "You can understand that products of the old era always find it difficult to adapt to new rules. Compared to the Outer Gods, we were born earlier."


    "The best way is to advance time to the next stage and start everything over again, but it seems unlikely at the moment."


    Su Changxing nodded to express his understanding: "In this way, the dark place is a cocoon of rules."


    "Although you chose me, I still have to say that this may not be a wise choice, and I don''t know whether it is right or wrong."


    The Ancient Eternal God is very tolerant: "I have observed reincarnation several times. The birth of reincarnation is inevitable, not just for independent reasons."


    Su Changxing was silent for a long time and said: "There is a problem with time, so reincarnation occurs."


    The operation of everything in the world is like a huge and complex machine. No matter how precise it is, there will be flaws, and it will constantly repair itself at the same time.


    Reincarnation is a patch, a patch on time that can be seen by the higher gods, but there is no old **** who truly grasps the rules of time.


    Once reincarnation is stopped or destroyed, it is equivalent to tearing off the patch on time, and problems will be revealed.


    Su Changxing didn''t know what the specific problem was, nor did the Ancient Eternal God. Maybe most of the gods didn''t know about it, except for the one who had seen it independently back then.


    It''s a pity that the independence of the will that remains after death is gone without that memory, otherwise the truth would be revealed.


    The rules of time are independent of order and operate alone. If time does not exist, everything will exist, but it will not move forward or backward.


    The ancient eternal **** said indifferently: "The gods exist to maintain the operation of all things in the world, and I perform my duties."


    "Over the years, I have observed that reincarnation will eventually collapse."


    "I will help you this time, and maybe next time."


    Su Changxing smiled: "There may not be a next time."


    The sound of chains shaking was heard.


    The shackles of the dark place are gradually released, and more light remains forever.


    Su Changxing stepped out of the dark place, and endless stars followed. Then he saw a large number of gods, all of them foreign gods, crossing each other with evil intentions.


    "The Old Ones shall not set foot outside the Dark Place!"


    A shout came.


    In the bright glare, countless eyes opened and looked at Su Changxing.


    The volume continues to expand, covering half of the sky.


    [Star Breaking God: The Outer God, no matter which direction you look at it, is composed of countless eyes. It is a mixture of countless metal sheets and small plastic cylinders in a multi-dimensional space. It is an ancient **** who controls the interlacing changes in space and follows the rules. Order, a member of the old school. ¡¿


    This is another high-level god, waiting outside the dark place, waiting for Su Changxing to come out.


    Pangomis stepped forward first, raising the sword in her hand to judge the ancient god.


    Now He has become a superior **** again. Although he is not as good as before, he holds judgment and should have an absolute rule advantage against any god.


    However, there were actually eight high-ranking gods who appeared here. They were determined not to let Su Changxing come out of the dark place. They wanted to maintain the original rules instead of tampering with them.


    The Old Dominators followed Su Changxing out of the Dark Land. Among them were the High Gods, not just the Ancient Eternal God and the Drowning God. Excluding some who wanted to stick to the Dark Land, there were six in total.


    Rusty thunder struck from another space, and the Herald of Destruction suddenly appeared in front of Su Changxing. It was larger than what he had seen before, and it just pressed straight forward with its body.


    Faced with such pressure, Su Changxing had to retreat. He once again retreated to the edge of the Dark Land, looked at the Herald of Destruction, and said leisurely:


    "Herald of Destruction, you are more vindictive than you think. Why don''t you just go to the dark place to hunt me down?"


    The Herald of Destruction said coldly: "Stealing order and tampering with the rules, I''m afraid you won''t be able to escape."


    What Su Changxing did was also thrilling to the gods. If he was not careful, he would fall into the abyss and never get up again.


    "Give you a chance to escape." Su Changxing said suddenly.


    "Huh?" The Destruction Pioneer was stunned. He didn''t know what Su Changxing meant, but he was quite wary. Su Changxing''s attitude made him feel strange.


    Of course, the Herald of Destruction will not run away. This time he is here to prevent Su Changxing and the Old Dominators from entering the Dark Land. Once these Old Dominators are allowed to escape from the Dark Land, everything will be messed up now. Their status as outer gods will also be threatened, and many high-ranking gods may fall.


    The rusty thunder formed by the rules of destruction spread and attacked Su Changxing in the chaos. It was huge and completely closed all the spaces that could be avoided. This time, the pioneer of destruction did not give Su Changxing any chance to escape.


    Su Changxing exhaled slowly, his huge dark golden body shimmering with stars, pointing one finger at the Herald of Destruction, and a Rubik''s Cube of Order that did not count as a great avenue appeared and unfolded to wrap up the Herald of Destruction.


    Immediately afterwards.


    More Order Cubes appeared in the stars, slowly unfolding, causing the surrounding thunder to disappear.


    Space and rules are shaken, disordered and broken, time is stopped, and gears are stuck by stones.


    The Herald of Destruction froze on the spot, inexplicable panic welling up in his heart. In an instant, he saw countless silver lights shooting out of the Order Cubes, densely packed, forming a brilliant and dazzling halo.


    His body was penetrated by thousands of silver lights and collapsed in an instant. The clouds and the ground were riddled with holes, and black blood spilled out.


    In an instant.


    The rules of destruction were shattered, and the pioneers of destruction fell quietly. However, the silver light intertwined in the Order Cube has not disappeared yet, and is still ejected in the space. In addition, it has also affected several not-so-powerful outer gods, and they have also fallen into destruction. The edge of the Rubik''s Cube.


    Su Changxing completed his previous idea, using the Order Cube to make the Order Cube, and then using the silver bullet as the suffix.


    However, the power of the silver bullet is limited, only half, otherwise even with his current divine power, he would not be able to sustain it.


    After one blow, most of his divine power was drained away.


    The Herald of Destruction has fallen!


    All the gods were shocked and confused.


    A Harbinger of Destruction will be killed if he meets them, and it would still be the same if it were any of them.


    "What happened!" Star Broken God looked at the space intertwined with silver light and realized that even Chaos itself was in a state of collapse.


    The stars turned around, but the gods had not dispersed yet. Instead, they focused on Su Changxing. Knowing that he was the culprit, they rallied to attack him.


    Within a few breaths, UU Reading£÷ww.uukanshu.com Su Changxing regained most of his drained divine power. He looked at the gods swarming toward him: "A group of star bugs who claim to be gods."


    The Order Rubik''s Cube unfolded in the space, transformed into a hundred, and then emitted tens of thousands of silver lights, like needles and threads, interspersed in the chaos, making a harsh sound, like the radio waves being disrupted.


    A total of forty-eight gods fell, and the Star-Shattering God was seriously injured and escaped.


    Su Changxing took another step forward. Along with the stars like streams of light, the scattered rules gathered towards him. With the blue thunder, the palms and backs of his hands were entangled. More rules were filled, and the order also showed new power.


    The gods retreated and fled, like a group of demons and monsters fleeing.


    Showing terrifying power in order, they had to retreat.


    Su Changxing held the scythe, put one hand in his pocket, and looked into the depths of the chaos. He noticed that the eyes with rings of growth rings seemed to see through everything, and said:


    "You are always so secretive. Are you ready to let me go on like this?"


    Tzeentch didn''t respond, and showed a heart-stopping smile.


    At this moment, just like that moment, the two sides looked across the well of knowledge, and even the gods could not escape the reincarnation of fate.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 229： Scourge Swarm

    Following the trajectory of the gods, Su Changxing saw black blood falling like rain in the depths of chaos. He only saw the tip of the iceberg, and countless tentacles emerged, seemingly connected to a large flesh ball.


    That is the Black Goat Mother, the incarnation of order, and her body is riddled with wounds.


    Order seems to be breaking down, as can be seen in the state of the Black Goat Mother.


    Su Changxing frowned when he saw this, stretched out his hand with a big mouth, and absorbed the scattered rules below.


    The Mother of the Black Goat may fall, but the order cannot collapse, otherwise everything will come to an end.


    But why is this happening?


    The voice of the ancient eternal **** came: "During reincarnation, he was silently corrupted by the power of the evil **** of chaos."


    Pangumis looked horrified: "Why is this happening!"


    Probably other gods would not have expected that the Chaos Evil God could actually threaten the Mother of the Black Goat in reincarnation. As the incarnation of order, they planned together to kill Pangumis.


    The existence of the God of Judgment binds all the gods. Even the One who unites all things is advancing this plan. The purpose is just to make the Mother of the Black Goat suffer trauma instead of falling.


    All the gods know the balance point in this.


    certainly.


    The collapse of order was not fast, and the Mother of the Black Goat did not completely fall, but there were only signs of it.


    Su Changxing is completely capable of repairing it. After all, he also controls the order, and can even gradually replace the mother of the Black Goat in the process.


    He felt uneasy. Tzeentch''s purpose was definitely not this. He had a bigger plan, and it was probably reincarnation itself.


    Su Changxing stood under the big ball of flesh, collecting scattered rules while making up for the lack of order, like a busy bee repairing this broken world.


    In this process, only Pangumis could help, but Su Changxing gradually felt powerless. He didn''t even fully grasp the power of the ancient gods, so how could he understand the secrets of order, and he had only scratched the surface.


    The collapse of order was followed by changes in the rules, and some weak gods were able to show their footprints in the real dimension.


    This allows players to relieve themselves from the pressure of Chaos believers. With the intervention of gods, those Chaos demons among them naturally cannot be unscrupulous.


    To the gods, demons are nothing more than inferior creatures.


    Under the protection of Hua Umbrella, Blue Star has always been safe and sound. Hua Umbrella once entered the space of ghosts alone and saw countless graves and dead souls.


    Blue Star resisted the pressure of the doomsday ghosts and spread its forces to every corner of the ninth dimension, forming a federal state composed of hundreds of members, hovering on the edge of the doomsday game.


    After all, Lin Xiuyu was just a mortal, not even an extraordinary person. In addition, his own abilities were overstretched and his vitality was exhausted. All kinds of methods were exhausted, and he still passed away quietly in the 300th year, which was also when the Federation was just established.


    Zhu Xinxue returned here before Lin Xiuyu died, and walked alone with Lin Xiuyu for the last part of the journey.


    "Where''s Xu Kai?" Lin Xiuyu said with a confused look in his eyes as he almost lost all his hair except for a few dazzling white hairs.


    Zhu Xinxue shook her head, her eyes red and full of loneliness: "I don''t know, senior brother disappeared into the void. I have been looking for their traces, but without any results."


    People around her passed away one by one, disappearing one by one, which made her feel even more tortured.


    Lin Xiuyu pointed to the sky and said with a smile: "No need to worry, your master is still here, still alive."


    Lin Xiuyu''s consciousness became increasingly unclear, and he was in a state of dementia most of the time. It seemed that his soul was decaying further before his body. Perhaps his ability was more overdrawn than his body, but his soul was overdrawn. In just a few hundred years, Just let the soul rot.


    Everything comes at a price.


    The ninth dimension is like a quiet place independent of everything. There is no interference from Chaos believers, and the number of existing players is relatively small. Some are just doomsdays. Various doomsdays appear in different worlds, and the Federation also We can only try our best to resist, but the world is still irrevocably destroyed every year.


    1/3 of the ninth dimension is covered by the blood moon, and hundreds of years ago, the blood moon never moved again, which is reassuring.


    The Federation operates outside the scope of the blood moon and has established a defense line across the entire dimension to prevent monsters in the blood moon from running around.


    These monsters are more difficult to deal with than demons in the blood moon, and there is no reason for them to enter.


    Time passed in a blink of an eye, and more and more powerful Beyonders emerged, but the situation did not improve. They became stronger, and Doomsday became even more powerful.


    Finally, one day, whether it was due to the pressure of Doomsday or for some other reason, Doomsday Games finally gave up on the ninth dimension, and what followed was the end of the swarm, and the Titan Zerg broke through the boundaries of the ninth dimension.


    They are the embodiment of chaos, and are fearless in the face of the blood moon. They even squeeze the blood moon in huge numbers and devour the monsters in the blood moon.


    The Blood Moon has become a natural barrier in the ninth dimension, preventing the Federation from facing the pressure of the Titan Zerg. However, everyone knows that this situation will not last long. The Blood Moon will not specifically intercept the Titan Zerg. It only needs a certain amount of force. In time, the Titan Zerg will be able to break through the scope of the blood moon and enter the ninth dimension.


    The Zerg, who are chaotic in nature, will wreak havoc and occupy all the worlds, with the desire to turn everything into Zerg territory. Some Zerg sleeping outside the dimension have power comparable to gods, and only need enough energy to activate.


    Not only did the blood moon not cause any obstacles to the Titan Zerg, but it would provide them with a steady stream of energy, breed more members, and wake up more Zerg from their slumber.


    This is a natural disaster insect wave. In the past era, if it were not for the existence of Titan humans, the Zerg would have swallowed up most of the dimension. Although it would not destroy everything, it would also turn all dimensions into the territory of the Zerg, leaving all the people in the world In the end, only the Zerg race remained.


    The Federation naturally observed the emergence of the Zerg and used every means to make preparations. It formed an army with the most powerful Beyonders and used the most destructive weapons.


    Zhu Xinxue is one of the leaders. As a powerful warlock, she observed the arrival of the Zerg.


    "The Zerg will appear first from the north of the blood moon, but the number should not be too many. After all, the blood moon consumes most of them." Zhu Xinxue said casually, wearing strange glasses, looking quite like Feng Xingyun back then.


    An officer looking at the old man said: "Commander, there is a call from the federal capital, saying that big changes have been observed in the blood moon, and we''d better retreat temporarily."


    "What change?" Zhu Xinxue seemed calm, and her mood did not change greatly because of the news. With a cigar in her mouth, she walked swaggering in the direction of the blood moon: "Those Zerg are about to appear, go and take a look first, and finally So I can take two of them back and study them."


    Half of the world they were in was covered by the blood moon, so it was extremely dangerous. The existing creatures had long since evacuated to other worlds, leaving only a desolate landscape.


    The officers and others did not move, watching the surroundings vigilantly to prevent any sudden danger. Only a few powerful extraordinary people followed.


    On the edge of the blood moon, the air is filled with red mist and the humidity is quite high, causing large and small blood beads to condense on the skin.


    "Kakakaka."


    Several screams came from the blood moon, and they couldn''t see anything clearly. They could only feel something approaching at an extremely fast speed, and the earth trembled slightly.


    Then a huge figure appeared, running fast on the ground with its legs, covered in scales, and its head looked like an alien.


    An Beyonder wearing a tactical uniform was suddenly shocked: "It''s so big, it can still be called a bug!"


    Invisibly, it has a very strong vitality and a sense of oppression.


    Zhu Xinxue did some research on the Zerg during this period, and there is still some information about the Titan Zerg left in high dimensions. He said: "The life forms presented by the Zerg are often the most reasonable and efficient. Only creatures with huge vitality can survive in the blood." Travel through the middle of the moon.¡±


    Just as they were preparing to deal with the Zerg that was about to come out, the huge two-legged bug suddenly fell at the border. It seemed like something had penetrated its body. It kept struggling and screaming, and then was dragged away bit by bit. Go back, leaving a long trail of blood.


    Zhu Xinxue thought for a moment: "It seems to be a vampire. Let''s stay away from here first."


    They all have the sense of seeing a dog bite a dog.


    Another young man who had been looking very nervous and had his hair **** breathed out: "I thought there was going to be a fight?"


    Zhu Xinxue rolled her eyes at him: "Xiaoyu, UU Reading www.uuk£ë£îshu.com You are now a fourth-order extraordinary person, can you have some strong demeanor?"


    The man named Xiaoyu chuckled: "How dare I call myself a strong person in front of you, Senior Sister."


    Another man with fangs and red paint on his face joked: "No wonder your dad doesn''t like you, don''t take advantage of it like this."


    Xiaoyu''s full name is Yi Xiaoyu, and his father is the famous Central and Southern Saint, Yi Xiaotian.


    Yi Xiaotian is Su Changxing''s fourth disciple. In terms of his qualifications as an extraordinary person, he is definitely the best among all the disciples.


    As his disciple, because he was favored by the gods, even if he did nothing, he would still be successful.


    Zhongnan Saint is not a title. Yi Xiaotian is a real saint. When the footprints of the gods reveal the real dimension, he naturally steps into the realm of a saint. Saints who belong to the ninth dimension, as long as they are within the scope of the ninth dimension, It is an almost invincible existence, and it is also one of the confidence of the Federation to resist the coming swarm of natural disaster insects.


    Zhu Xinxue said unceremoniously: "Your dad just laughs at the same pace."


    The others were dumbfounded. Who dared to say that about the Saint of Zhongnan except Zhu Xinxue? I am afraid that as soon as he said it, there was a reaction from the Saint.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 230： Bloods gift

    Returning to the border station of the world, Zhu Xinxue got in touch with the federal headquarters. With one hand on her waist and the other holding a lit cigar, she leaned against the window and looked at the blood moon.


    "Change? What kind of change is that? We were about to catch two bugs, but you interrupted us." Zhu Xinxue complained, spitting out a puff of smoke.


    A man''s voice came from the mobile phone, "The Blood Moon is extremely active. This is a change that has not happened in hundreds of years. In other words, the Blood Moon is engaged in a fierce battle with the Zerg."


    "Is that so?" Zhu Xinxue looked at Xueyue intently: "This should be considered a good thing. What did Yi Xiaotian say?"


    A voice came from the phone again: "The Saint will always guard the border of the Blood Moon to prevent the sudden arrival of the Zerg or other changes in the Blood Moon. Most of the federal troops will also be stationed near the border of the Blood Moon. However, in the event of a difficult battle, You can retreat first.¡±


    Zhu Xinxue continued: "We had Zerg scouts here who almost crossed the Blood Moon, but were chased to the border by the Vampires and killed them all."


    "It feels a little wrong, as if there is a deep hatred between Blood Moon and the Zerg. Although Blood Moon has not expanded outwards in the past few hundred years, it may have accumulated a lot of power."


    "Well, this is indeed a great thing for us."


    She was originally not optimistic about this war with the Zerg. In the information left over from high latitudes, the description of the Zerg was too outrageous. If there were no major deviations in the data, even if they had the powerful combat power of the Saint, they would still not be able to defeat the Zerg. Maybe an opponent.


    Such a terrifying race is born for war. Every member is a war machine, and all motives are to serve the race, even if a race is a huge whole.


    They will devour the lives of other races, acquire the corresponding bloodline and genes, and thus give birth to the corresponding Zerg race, which will continue to evolve with the war.


    hang up the phone.


    Zhu Xinxue sighed: "It is said that a **** once fell into the hands of the Zerg, and his body was devoured."


    The atmosphere in the room had reached freezing point. They were all powerful Beyonders, so their endurance was naturally strong, but they still felt desperate in the face of such news.


    However, Zhu Xinxue herself acted relatively relaxed, probably because she had experienced too many things, and the city was so deep that it was difficult for outsiders to see her emotions.


    Then, an Extraordinary person in the room complained: "In this case, why should we fight? We can just raise the white flag and surrender. Maybe those Zerg are willing to let us be slaves, or escape to other dimensions early."


    Yi Xiaoyu held a plate with biscuits in his hand and said bluntly: "Coward."


    The corner of the Beyonder''s mouth twitched: "I least want to be said like this by you."


    Although Yi Xiaoyu is a fourth-level Extraordinary, he is very strange and timid. Until now, he has never had the opportunity to go on a mission alone, let alone face the monsters in the blood moon.


    Yi Xiaoyu''s face showed nothing: "What can I do? My hands shake when I see those monsters."


    If you pay close attention, his arms are trembling slightly.


    "That is!"


    He looked out the window and saw a figure floating in the air, and then the corpses of two insects fell at the door of the station, trembling slightly.


    Zhu Xinxue reacted immediately and disappeared into the house. Starlight flickered and gathered into the Flying Star Bagua Formation, covering the blood species in front of her.


    It was a humanoid creature wearing a black mask, with blood dripping from its skin.


    This kind of dress is very familiar, doomsday cults are everywhere.


    The Doomsday Sect is a cult in the Federation that has been circulating for thousands of years. Even after hundreds of large-scale sieges, it is still difficult to destroy it.


    Almost everyone understands that the Doomsday Sect is inherited from the Blood Moon. If the Blood Moon is immortal, how can the Doomsday Sect be destroyed?


    Even if they are not in a blood moon, humans will still be affected, or even directly controlled by the blood moon.


    The Doomsday Cult does not cause trouble very frequently, so its presence is not high. As long as it does not wander around in front of others, it is difficult for the federation to control it.


    Zhu Xinxue held the starlight in her hand and sneered: "You are so brave. You dare to come to us and act wild. Do you really think I can''t kill you?"


    The surrounding space is blocked. If the other party wants to escape, it will not be that easy.


    The vampire bowed.


    Zhu Xinxue''s brows twitched, not understanding what the other party meant.


    The vampire chuckled and said, "I''m not here to cause trouble. I''m just giving you a gift. I know you want the corpses of these bugs, so I sent them to you."


    Zhu Xinxue lowered her head and glanced at the two bug corpses on the ground. They were indeed bugs and intact, but her brows furrowed: "What do you mean? Do you need a vampire to give me a gift?"


    Even she felt the pressure. These advanced blood species were not only powerful and extremely intelligent, but also very understanding of human nature.


    If there had been any movement in the blood moon earlier, I am afraid that the entire federation would have been easily destroyed.


    Although Zhu Xinxue is a human being, she agrees with the saying that compared to humans, vampires are indeed a higher species. They are naturally powerful and possess near-immortal life, which is frightening.


    The vampire took two steps back, moved gracefully, and said with a smile: "It doesn''t mean anything, this is a gift from our adults."


    Zhu Xinxue suddenly attacked, the Flying Star Bagua Formation suddenly shrank, and several long swords condensed by starlight fell densely from the sky, penetrating the vampire''s body, easily penetrated, and finally dispersed, leaving only a black mass. blood.


    "Run away? No, it was originally a clone."


    Zhu Xinxue breathed a sigh of relief, UU Reading www.uuk£ë£îshu.com turned to look at the corpses of the two bugs on the ground. After careful inspection, he found no problems, but he was still uneasy, thinking that the blood type had some conspiracy, which made people The corpse was sent to the laboratory for dissection, and then sent in sections to the federal capital for more detailed research.


    The federal research department has many powerful wizards who are very accomplished in the study of life. It would be best if the weaknesses of these bugs could be analyzed in a targeted manner.


    The two corpses that were suddenly delivered made people suspicious, mainly because the people who sent them were too suspicious.


    All the Extraordinaries in the room came out. Only Yi Xiaoyu was still standing by the window, looking out cautiously. Others were not surprised. Anyway, this is the second generation of the Saint. As long as he doesn''t make any big mistakes, he will be fine. No one would blame him. If his father hadn''t requested it, he probably wouldn''t have come to the front line.


    After a while, Yi Xiaoyu slapped the table and said, "It''s too much to bully others. We want the corpse of the Zerg. Do we need these vampires with multiple hands and feet?"


    Mengli, who had red paint on his face, said angrily: "What''s the use of complaining now? You should have just told that vampire directly."


    Yi Xiaoyu didn''t blush and said, "Just now... my heart was beating so fast that I couldn''t tell."


    "But, Senior Sister, there won''t be any vampires who know you in the Blood Moon."


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 231： Not worthy of being a saint

    "These vampires seem to be able to communicate with people, but in fact they don''t have any humanity at all. It''s even less likely that I know any vampires."


    Zhu Xinxue shook her head and then fell into deep thought.


    Over the years, she has seen countless blood species. The blood moon is active and will continuously give birth to new original blood species.


    Higher blood types will not fight each other, so the number of blood types will increase as time goes by.


    If the Titan Zerg did not appear, the Blood Moon would sooner or later become a major concern for them, and it would be a matter of time before it enveloped the entire ninth dimension.


    According to Zhu Xinxue''s speculation, Blood Moon had the ability to swallow the entire ninth dimension hundreds of years ago, but things did not develop that way. It seemed to be blocked by some kind of force and shrunk to one side of the ninth dimension.


    Subsequently.


    Hundreds of people were mobilized to dissect the corpses of the two bugs into hundreds of large and small pieces, and sent them to the Federation''s capital laboratory for analysis of the genes of the bugs and the energy in their bodies.


    It is probably conceivable that there will be no results in the end. Just like their analysis of blood species, it is difficult to analyze the corpses of such advanced races with the current technical capabilities of the Federation. Some of the subtle structures cannot be analyzed at all. arrive.


    Even so, the laboratory still has to try, just in case it succeeds.


    Over the next month, things changed again, and not a single bug emerged from the blood moon.


    In Zhu Xinxue''s observation, a large shadow appeared above the blood moon. It did not exist before and appeared with the arrival of the Zerg.


    Zhu Xinxue looked at the crystal ball in her hand and said in a low voice: "These should be Zerg. They are squeezing the space of Blood Moon bit by bit with huge numbers."


    "On the other side of the blood moon, I''m afraid a protracted battle is going on."


    Yi Xiaoyu then said: "The war between two monsters is best fought in such a way that both sides suffer, and we, the fishermen, benefit."


    "But Senior Sister, why are you so sure that the Zerg will win?"


    Zhu Xinxue shook her head and said: "The Titan Zerg is a race that has been passed down from ancient times. It has not been extinct to this day. Its power is self-evident."


    "If the Zerg really breaks through the scope of the blood moon, there is a high probability that we will not be an opponent, and our demise will be a matter of time."


    Yi Xiaoyu couldn''t help but shudder when he heard Zhu Xinxue''s pessimistic words: "According to what you say, we are already doomed."


    Zhu Xinxue nodded seriously: "That''s almost it. Our situation has not changed at all for hundreds of years."


    "The world is so bad."


    She couldn''t help but sigh, recalling all the past events. From the very beginning, they were struggling in the doomsday. People fell down along the way, wandering in despair. Every time, they couldn''t see much hope, and it''s still the case today.


    It''s like a miracle that they have made it this far. Many things that shouldn''t have happened have happened. It''s like walking on thin ice with abyss on both sides.


    She paused again, then changed her tone and said, "That''s not entirely true. There is definitely a chance to win."


    She recalled Su Changxing''s face again, and it was already very blurry. She couldn''t remember exactly what he looked like. She felt that the teacher had been gone for a long time, but it seemed that he had always been there.


    Otherwise, the ninth dimension will definitely not be so stable all the time.


    Yi Xiaoyun thought for a while and said, "I heard that the master is still alive. Where is he?"


    Zhu Xinxue shook her head: "Who knows, after all, he has disappeared for so many years."


    With a roar.


    There was a big shock in the blood moon, like an explosion, which spread far and wide, and the pungent smell of blood spread.


    A figure suddenly appeared in the room. His hair was disheveled, but his hair was long but not messy.


    "Although your master is not here, he has been looking here. I can feel it." The man said lightly, reaching out and patting Yi Xiaoyu''s shoulder, "I heard that you are brave this time." Shao, haha, someone like you wouldn''t have survived in the past."


    The person who came was none other than the Saint of Zhongnan, Yi Xiaotian. He had the aura of a strong man just standing there, which made other people in the room hold their breath.


    Zhongnan Sage was known to have a bad temper. His fame in his early years was earned through hard work. He even reached high latitudes at one point, where he faced off head-to-head with an Eighth Master without falling behind.


    However, after becoming a saint, he suddenly restrained himself a lot and gained the bearing and appearance of a saint.


    Zhu Xinxue said that Yi Xiaotian became a saint simply because a pea fell into his asshole, by chance.


    Before, she wouldn''t have believed that this guy could become a saint. Yi Xiaotian was nominally Su Changxing''s apprentice, but his fighting style was inherited from Zhou An, and he was sinister and ruthless in fights, and he would do anything.


    Zhu Xinxue hummed twice and said, "If I hadn''t tried my best to save you, you wouldn''t have survived."


    Yi Xiaotian''s face twitched, and he had no way to deal with this senior sister. He coughed, changed the subject and said:


    "I''m going to enter the blood moon to see what''s going on. I can''t sit still and wait for death any longer."


    Only then did Zhu Xinxue turn around and take a closer look: "Are you sure?"


    Yi Xiaotian nodded and said calmly: "Of course, I am a saint."


    What he said was a bit ridiculous, but others thought it was normal. A saint is a saint.


    Yi Xiaoyu opened his eyes wide: "Dad, you want to go into the blood moon? This is too dangerous, you can''t be reckless."


    Yi Xiaotian also had a dark look on his face. If he hadn''t looked at the crowd around him, he would have slapped him and said, "Who are you to call me reckless? If you have one tenth of my magnanimity, you wouldn''t be so cowardly."


    Yi Xiaotian also calmed down his expression, turned to the others and said: "Everyone, we have reached the moment of life and death. There is no way to retreat."


    After speaking, he turned around and walked out the door, then appeared in the sky and plunged into the blood moon.


    He has never done this before. As a saint in the ninth dimension, if something goes wrong, it will affect the safety of the entire dimension. If he rashly enters the blood moon and is ambushed, then things will go wrong.


    Yi Xiaotian has to be steady, and there is nothing he can do about it now. If he just sits there and waits for death, things will not develop in a better direction.


    Entering the blood moon, he was surprised to find that the surrounding area was very clean, with no living creatures as far as the eye could see.


    "Have all the monsters in the blood moon been transferred to the other side to fight against the Zerg?" Yi Xiaotian pondered, but a strange look appeared on his face. If those blood species really have such great control over the blood moon, , it shouldn¡¯t be so stable.


    Along the way, passing through one world after another, I gradually discovered the figures of some monsters, and then I found swarms of monsters in some worlds, densely gathered in the desolate world, like one after another. An army ready to go.


    When he reached this position, he could vaguely see what was happening in the other part of the blood moon. Countless, invisible Zerg were fighting against the creatures in the blood moon. The cruelty of the war was frightening.


    An insect with dark yellow scales, a body like a dragon, and a head like a wasp was huge, comparable to a small world.


    This was definitely an epic creature close to the third level, but it was cut off from the middle by a huge humanoid figure and fell into the world. The two severed halves of the body kept struggling like earthworms.


    "That must be the blood type. There really is such a powerful blood type." He couldn''t help but sigh, with a solemn expression flashing across his face. Even if he could deal with such an epic creature, it wouldn''t be easy for him. But at a glance, But there is more than one bee dragon.


    Yi Xiaotian was about to go forward, but before he took that step, he saw a figure sitting cross-legged in the distance, as huge as the world, with his back turned to him, with three thousand feet of white hair, and a blood moon on his shoulder.


    Trembling from the heart.


    He froze on the spot. At this moment, the scene seemed to respond to his previous induction. Sure enough, there was such a terrifying existence hidden in the blood moon.


    "Go back, this is not the place you should be."


    The voice came, calm and calm, and the figure turned to look at him from the corner of his eye, as if a huge mountain was pressing down on him.


    Yi Xiaotian''s expression did not change, but cold sweat broke out on his forehead. The other party was definitely a more powerful being than him, and even the manipulator behind Blood Moon.


    He retreated hurriedly. He had no other thoughts. He just wanted to leave here. He felt that at least he could not die here. No matter how strong the opponent was, he could only rely on the blood moon. Without the blood moon, whoever wins would lose. uncertain.


    Nothing happened. After leaving that area, the pressure dropped sharply. Yi Xiaotian couldn''t help but take a long breath and left the Blood Moon in a hurry. He knew that this was not the place he should come and almost disappeared. .


    If he falls in the blood moon, once the Zerg cross the range of the blood moon, the Federation can really surrender directly.


    The gap between the two sides is obvious.


    They should really be grateful now that the Blood Moon exists so that the Federation does not have to face the threat of the Titan Zerg.


    After going back, Yi Xiaotian didn''t say anything, as if nothing happened and everything was as usual. He could only keep these things in his heart. Even if he said it, it would be of no use and would only increase panic.


    From then on, he sat on the border of Blood Moon and never left. Only half a year later, the Zerg tribe broke through the blockade of Blood Moon one after another, and was wiped out by him as soon as they appeared.


    One year later.


    The Zerg broke through the blood blockade, approached the middle of the ninth dimension from the edge, and met the federal army head-on.


    At first, the number was not large, and the war was quite easy. They were able to suppress these Zerg in numbers. With high-level extraordinary beings leading the battle, there would not be much loss in a battle.


    More and more Zerg emerged from the blood moon, and the losses of the federal armies in each world gradually increased. Problems were prone to occur when the pressure was high. Before it was time to retreat, the defense line of a world in the middle collapsed, and the Zerg broke through from the front. , causing the entire world''s armies to collapse and becoming a breakthrough point for the Zerg. In just a few days, most of the entire world was occupied.


    By the time Zhu Xinxue rushed over, the situation was irreversible and the army could only retreat and abandon the world. But once this hole was opened, their defense could only shrink back.


    No one could estimate how many of these bugs there were. They kept emerging from the blood moon, seemingly endless, and the high-level bugs among them were comparable to high-level extraordinary beings.


    Nearly all the high-level extraordinary people in the ninth dimension were resisting the Zerg on the front line, but they were still retreating steadily. The defense line was squeezed backward by the Zerg bit by bit, and they were forced to abandon world after world.


    The strength of the Titan Zerg is also expected. It is equivalent to one against two, dealing with Blood Moon and the humans of the ninth dimension at the same time, and gaining the upper hand.


    Fortunately, because of the presence of the saint, the situation is temporarily stable.


    The power of a saint is comparable to that of a god. He can move mountains and seas with a wave of his hand, severely damage a world, and wipe out tens of thousands of Zerg in one blow.


    Yi Xiaotian''s strength is at the pinnacle of the ninth dimension. There has never been anyone in the Zerg race who can match him. It is estimated that even if there is, it will be intercepted in the blood moon.


    Then, the situation became stalemate, the Zerg could not continue to advance, and the Federation could not talk about expulsion and blood moon. It became a natural barrier between the two parties.


    This situation lasted for a full year. The endless war made people feel tired, and it also greatly reduced people''s fear of the Zerg.


    For humans, only unknown things are worth fearing. After gradually understanding the Zerg, we also discovered that although there are many types of Zerg, there are only seven or eight species in number.


    Alien blood dogs that can run fast on the ground with their legs on the ground. They come in different sizes. The smaller ones are not as big as humans. Just like ordinary pet dogs, the larger ones can be more than ten times larger than humans. However, this It¡¯s also the limit.


    The Alien Blood Dog is a common cannon fodder unit among the Zerg. It has strong mobility and vitality, is not easy to die, and can survive in any harsh situation. It can also cross the void as long as the road is built.


    There are also snakes, insects and robe beasts, which serve as long-range attacks for the insect tide.


    Snakes are huge and look like a hill from a distance. They are generally comparable to the largest blood dogs of the opposite sex. They can spray cutting venom hundreds of miles away. They first use the venom as water arrows to penetrate the target, and then use the venom to pierce the target. The corrosive and abnormal glands allow them to continue fighting for more than ten hours, and then die suddenly.


    The robe beast can fire living artillery shells, and the spore mines it fires are themselves a kind of bug. They can explode on their own after contacting the target. Even a fourth-level extraordinary person will not feel well if he is shot in the front.


    There will also be some abnormal species of giant beasts among them. One is called the ion cannon bug, which has bioplasma in its body and can fire an ultra-long-range electromagnetic gun to snipe powerful targets.


    During the war, there was a fourth-level Extraordinary who was hit head-on by an electromagnetic cannon from thousands of meters away. His body was completely annihilated and he almost died.


    There are also flesh worms and scavenger worms. The flesh worms will follow the footprints of the Zerg to form a layer of flesh carpet on the ground, from which new Zerg will be bred. Most of the Zerg will also use flesh worms as food.


    The scavenger worms will decompose all energetic objects and provide energy to the flesh worms.


    The high-level Zerg race is called the giant beast species. Their individual characteristics are more obvious and they can deal with high-level extraordinary beings alone.


    The Zerg''s war is quite strategic. They don''t just press upward. They can detour, feint, and fight. There are often a large number of reconnaissance robes in the sky, which can easily discern the movements of the Federation.


    There will also be bugs with assassination capabilities that can sneak into the federal army and assassinate high-level sergeants.


    The commander on the federal side was sweating profusely. He looked like a **** in front of these bugs. He was constantly being played by, and the strategies he adopted became more and more stable. After suffering several big losses, he no longer What kind of extreme means are you using?


    That¡¯s not to say that the commanders on the Federation side are really stupid, but that the Zerg swarm is directly controlled by the Cerebrates. There is a delay in the execution of combat orders by the Federation¡¯s army, and many times they can only predict the Zerg¡¯s next move. , the Zerg can react keenly every time and take countermeasures.


    The situation of the war further escalated. In the next six months of the war, the Federation lost 800 worlds close to the Blood Moon.


    Although the situation is relatively stable with the Saint as the leader, the top leaders of the Federation understand that they are stretched to the brink. Once this critical point is exceeded, there will be a huge collapse across the board.


    Yi Xiaotian summoned some powerful people on the front line to hold an emergency meeting. In the airtight little black room, more than a dozen people surrounded him, all of them were almost the most powerful extraordinary people in the ninth dimension, like the ordinary four Extraordinary people cannot be ranked here at all, nor can they be mentioned.


    Yi Xiaotian waited until everyone arrived and unfolded the forbidden barrier, turning the room into a space equivalent to a small world, completely isolating the inside and outside.


    He stood directly in front of the long table, with a hook hanging on his shoulder, looking at everyone.


    Zhu Xinxue sat on a chair to the side with her legs crossed, and said: "The current situation no longer allows us to continue like this. The Zerg''s vitality is unpredictable, and we will eventually be exhausted."


    "So a beheading operation is going to be carried out!"


    Most people looked quite calm, and they probably expected it before coming.


    There was still a muscular man named Zhao Si, who raised his hand and asked: "What does it refer to specifically? Don''t play riddles."


    Zhu Xinxue continued: "The racial structure of the Zerg has a fatal flaw. Almost all members of the Zerg are controlled by brain worms, which are equivalent to their absolute commanders. Once killed, the swarm will be paralyzed."


    Zhao Si thought for a moment and said, "I understand what you said. Why didn''t we do this before? We had to wait until there was no other way. If I had told you earlier, Zhao Si, I would have rushed in directly."


    Zhu Xinxue glared at him and said angrily: "Come in and die. The brain worm is located in the abdomen of the swarm, and there are no less than ten giant beasts as guards."


    "And the Zerg probably guessed that we would do this. If there is no other way, this is definitely the last decision."


    The atmosphere in the room gradually became solemn. Since they were called here, they were members of the beheading team. This operation must be extremely dangerous. Whether they can come out alive is another matter.


    Fang Muping, who was sitting next to Zhao Si, looked at Yi Xiaotian and said: "Since it is a beheading operation, then as our saint with the highest combat power, shouldn''t we go out? Once it fails, everything will be over."


    Fang Muping''s qualifications are very old. He was once Yi Xiaotian''s team leader. Generally speaking, his words are very effective.


    Yi Xiaotian shook his head and affirmed: "No, I have to go, otherwise there is no possibility of success."


    "This time we just give it a try. If we succeed, we will still have the possibility of continuing to fight the Zerg. If we fail... it will not change the outcome."


    Things were settled simply like this, and many major decision-making processes were very simple. It might be a casual sentence or an action.


    This is probably the most powerful beheading team in human history. It is led by a saint and its members are all the most powerful extraordinary beings.


    They entered the Viking world through the weak point of the insect swarm. The insect swarm did not react for a moment, and they probably did not expect that these humans would launch such a decisive attack.


    They successfully reached the belly of the insect swarm. The ground was covered with insect corpses, and the sky was filled with sky demons and Wu Fei. They were knocked down as soon as they got close.


    The brain worm does not exist alone, but in the body of a bug called the Holy Slave Bug. It is heavily protected by a huge carapace shell and has sixteen giant razor-like claws that can cut open any creature that comes close. He also mastered the rules of strong binding. It is impossible for ordinary creatures to get close, and they will be cut into pieces if they get close.


    Yi Xiaotian stood in mid-air and saw the Saint Slave Insect in another world from a distance. The distance was almost within reach, and they only needed to take one step forward to succeed.


    "These bugs are waiting for us here. It''s a trap. They expected us to come." Zhu Xinxue said with a solemn expression, seeing six bee dragons approaching their world.


    Covering the sky and the sun, setting off waves of violent energy storms.


    The Bee Dragon is almost the most powerful giant beast they have ever seen, an absolutely epic creature. Wherever it goes, acid rain will fall.


    Yi Xiaotian had killed a Bee Dragon before, but facing six of them at the same time and facing the endless swarm of insects around him, he had no confidence in winning.


    At this point, they were too hard to get off, so they had no choice but to bite the bullet.


    Yi Xiaotian looked cold, his long hair flying in the strong wind, and his body exuded an even more terrifying power.


    Now he is stronger than before and his strength has reached a higher level, so he made such a risky decision.


    The space was distorted, and an invisible hook appeared, penetrating the body of one of the bee dragons, and hanging it in the sky. It could only struggle continuously, and no matter how hard it tried, it could not escape its restraints.


    at the same time.


    More giant beasts appeared around, and it seemed that they had been ambush for a long time.


    It has a tall spine carapace and a swollen abdomen, and can eject thorns from its mouth that are enough to kill a fourth-level extraordinary person.


    A uniwhip beast with limbs like tentacles that can whip the target at ultra-high frequency. As it swings, its limbs can eject a large amount of clouds of robes. The stinking clouds are composed of millions of tiny titan bugs, which can enter the enemy''s body and destroy the body. , absorbing nutrients from the blood and body.


    There are also huge mouths and body shapes. When you open your mouth, you can form an invisible black hole. Intestinal worms can swallow the enemy in front of you alive. They have endless hunger, thirst and appetite. They will devour endlessly on the battlefield, regardless of whether they are corpses. , the enemy, or the bug next to it.


    Soon someone in the team was shot by thorns and fell to the ground, and their hearts were ripped out by small insects lurking in the ground.


    Zhu Xinxue spent a lot of effort and finally killed a bee dragon. His whole body was covered with scars. Looking at the swarm of insects spreading over, he shouted and took out a compass from his waist. There were many gaps in the compass and it rotated at high speed. When I got up, clear characters were formed, "acting out changes in the sky".


    This compass was exactly what Feng Xingyun held back then. It was an incomplete artifact that could be controlled by a warlock, greatly amplifying the scope of the spell''s influence.


    Starlight connected the sky and the earth. After it disappeared, large meteorites fell from the sky, carrying flames and wiping out swarms of insects.


    The meteorite lasted for half an hour, covering half of the world, but the situation did not improve. Afterwards, the insect swarm covered up the meteorite.


    What¡¯s even more despairing is that there are not only bee dragons that are epic creatures, there is also a kind of Zerg that has never been seen before. It is only slightly larger than a human being. It is covered in armor and has hands like blades. There are seven in total. Only, at the edge of the world, he besieged Yi Xiaotian with the Bee Dragon.


    It seems that the Zerg are bound to kill the human saint here today, and they also feel that Yi Xiaotian is their only obstacle.


    The combat power Yi Xiaotian displayed was quite exaggerated. He killed four of the six Bee Dragons, and he killed all seven new Zerg species that he had never seen before, leaving none behind.


    The approaching demons dropped like dumplings.


    The people in the beheading team also looked surprised when they saw this scene.


    The power displayed by Yi Xiaotian is beyond imagination. What is the difference between such a saint and a god?


    Yi Xiaotian glanced at the Saint Slave Worm and felt the sneer from the Cerebral Worm. He didn''t care about the life or death of these clan members. Even the Bee Dragon was a renewable resource.


    He turned back and said, "Let''s get out of here."


    The Zerg also knew that they wanted to leave, and the Zerg swarm blocked their retreat, including more than a dozen Bee Dragons and new Zerg.


    Yi Xiaotian led a group of people to kill them. Their whole bodies were covered in scars, and they seemed to have reached their limit. More than half of the beheading team was killed or injured.


    One of Zhu Xinxue''s eyes was penetrated by a thorn, causing half of her brain to be destroyed.


    Yi Xiaotian looked back again, with a cold expression, and said, "Take the others and leave."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared from the spot, leaving behind a shadow of ink that kept shaking.


    Zhu Xinxue opened her eyes wide, knowing what Yi Xiaotian wanted to do. This was one of his abilities. He could reverse the world and break through the restrictions of the rules and return to his previous position.


    at the same time.


    An ink shadow also appeared where Yi Xiaotian was before, gradually becoming real, and then blasting away at the nearby Saint Slave Bugs at a terrifying speed. Except for the fixed guards, his bugs would not stop. Staying next to the Cerebrates all the time is so inefficient and not in line with the Zerg philosophy.


    "You are so confident, you beast, which makes people feel that you are going too far."


    Yi Xiaotian pushed it away with a palm, and the carapace of the Holy Slave Bug broke open, as if it was penetrated by a hook from the inside. As for the surrounding guards, there was no time to react. Such a distance was indeed very close to him. .


    The brain worm did not expect that Yi Xiaotian would fight back. Just like a worm with a huge brain exposed to the air, the spiritual energy visible to the naked eye gathered in a blue light and rushed towards Yi Xiaotian, but could not shake Yi Xiaotian. No matter what.


    The brain worm was extremely powerful, but had no fighting ability, let alone converting mental power into means of attack. Then it was penetrated by Yi Xiaotian with a blow and was severely injured. The surrounding swarm of insects also stagnated in place, as if all of a sudden. Stupid.


    Surprisingly.


    The brainworm did not prepare to escape, but launched a fierce counterattack, using its spirit to break through Yi Xiaotian''s mental protection, inflicting heavy damage on him, and of course he also fell to Yi Xiaotian''s hands.


    The death of the brainworm paralyzed the insect swarm, but specific advanced insect races still have the ability to move on their own, such as various giant beast species.


    However, they were still affected by the death of the brain worm, and their abilities in all aspects were reduced.


    When the beheading team noticed that the insect swarm was paralyzed, they knew that Yi Xiaotian had succeeded, and rushed back to pick up Yi Xiaotian.


    Any one of them can die, but only the Saint cannot die, not only because of his great strength, but also because the Saint is the spiritual pillar of the Federation. Once he falls, their actions will fail even if they kill the brainworm!


    The only way to win.


    Kill the brainworm, and the saint can survive.


    "No!"


    Zhu Xinxue opened her eyes wide and froze on the spot.


    Before they arrived, they saw a figure falling from the sky and hitting the world, forming a huge pothole.


    It was Yi Xiaotian.


    Yi Xiaotian opened his eyes and did not move. His abdomen was penetrated by a slender tongue, which was connected to the sky. A lizard-like insect with colorful skin crawled outside the world and stared at him, with a ferocious face. Seems to be smiling.


    Just when Yi Xiaotian was exhausted, the big lizard suddenly appeared. Due to his fatal blow and the severe mental damage, he was hit without any reaction.


    Yi Xiaotian suspected that this insect had been secretly watching him for a long time, and only now it suddenly appeared and gave him a fatal blow.


    The insidiousness of this beast is disgusting.


    He breathed, his chest rose and fell violently, but blood kept overflowing. His life force was constantly being absorbed by the tongue that penetrated his body, and he could not use any rules for a while.


    Yi Xiaotian was very angry, angry at his own weakness. Even if he became a saint, he still could not protect everything behind him.


    "I failed everyone''s expectations." He muttered to himself, looking at the dirty sky with a calm expression.


    It''s just that his hands are trembling, trembling involuntarily, just like Yi Xiaoyu.


    He is afraid of death. Even a saint has not broken through the bad roots of human nature.


    Looking back, he was more timid than Yi Xiaoyu at first, pretending to be fierce, but in fact he was very scared most of the time.


    As the saying goes, a tiger''s father has no dogs, so he is not that tiger.


    He had only met Su Changxing once in his life, and it was Xu Kai who accepted him as his disciple instead of Su Changxing. However, just looking at Su Changxing''s blurred back, he stumbled to where he is today.


    Good luck indeed.


    He tremblingly grabbed the slender tongue with his left hand. Since he couldn''t live, he might as well die on his own initiative.


    Strings of black energy overflowed from his body and wrapped around his slender tongue.


    "Kill with a curse, break the bones."


    As a few words fell.


    The black gas formed large characters, passing through the void and penetrating the big lizard entrenched outside the world.


    The bones of the Zerg were separated section by section, and in an instant they were scattered into flesh and broken bones, falling from the sky and hitting the ground.


    What is a saint?


    Yi Xiaotian didn''t know that the day he became a saint, he would become a saint naturally, and he never felt that he had the qualifications from beginning to end.


    If the master is still here, he is definitely not a saint.


    If the senior brother Xu Kai does not disappear, the position of saint will definitely belong to the senior brother.


    If the third senior brother is not dead, it is hard to say where the saint will be.


    It''s like lining up a number. He happened to be in line. I don''t know whether it''s luck or misfortune.


    Just the name of a saint often made him breathless.


    this moment. UU read www.uukanshu. com


    On the contrary, it was easier.


    Death may relieve everything, but it still carries with it guilt.


    "I don''t deserve to be a saint..."


    The last sentence was not very generous, but full of self-blame.


    He, Yi Xiaotian, couldn''t afford this reputation, and he always seemed to be carrying a huge burden and moving forward with a heavy load.


    This gluttonous riveting insect is probably the strongest fighting force of the Zerg tribe. It seems that it is not worth dying together with a seriously injured saint, but for the Zerg tribe, it is completely acceptable.


    The brainworm is only the commander of this area, not the queen.


    Once the saint dies, without this terrifying fighting power, humans will naturally have no power to stop them, and then it will be like a plain.


    As soon as the saint died, all the humans in the ninth dimension had a vague feeling. Looking here, it was pouring rain in many worlds, and even ice and snow fell.


    Some people covered their faces, knelt on the ground and cried loudly: "Heaven wants to destroy our human race!"


    An invisible dark cloud hangs over everyone.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 232： outrageous person

    When I opened my eyes, it was dark, and I wanted to move forward, but I was faltering.


    Based on the saint''s premonition, I''m afraid he had already thought of the outcome before setting off, and Yi Xiaotian still had to block the slim hope.


    What is the difference between this and seeking death?


    Zhu Xinxue and a few others escaped, feeling no joy or sadness about surviving the disaster.


    Zhu Xinxue was covered in blood and walking in the station in a broken body. Her expression looked dull and tired.


    She was greeted by Yi Xiaoyu, Meng Li and other young people.


    "Sister, you are too seriously injured and need treatment." Yi Xiaoyu stepped forward and grabbed her hand and said.


    Zhu Xinxue''s head was penetrated by a thorn, and it was broken in the middle. The other section was still stuck in her brain. She shook her head: "No problem, it''s just a minor injury."


    For an extraordinary person like her, the injury is indeed not that serious. It can be easily recovered without hurting one''s soul and without sacrificing some lives, using some mysterious items as auxiliary treatment.


    She glanced at Yi Xiaoyu again and said, "Your father is dead."


    Yi Xiaoyu naturally knew the news a long time ago. He nodded calmly and said, "I know, it''s normal for him to die so recklessly. This is the destination he chose."


    Zhu Xinxue smiled and said: "You are too ruthless."


    Due to the death of the brain worms, the Zerg completely stopped attacking, and even some of the swarms began to wither and die on their own.


    The federal army is pursuing the victory and launching a counterattack against the Zerg. This is the best opportunity.


    The brain worm dies and the Zerg are scattered. The Zerg loses the brain worm. It is not just as simple as losing the commander, but it is like losing the brain. For ordinary Zerg, even the operation of the body will be greatly affected.


    The opportunity created by the Saint cannot be let down. The Federation wants to consume the Zerg''s vitality to the greatest extent.


    Zhu Xinxue received simple treatment, removed the thorns stuck in her brain, put a bandage on her left eye, used mysterious items to assist in the healing, and then joined the battle again.


    Yi Xiaoyu followed him. He didn''t seem to have any special reaction to Yi Xiaotian''s death, but he became more fierce in fighting. He often rushed to the front and couldn''t hold back, and suffered several serious injuries as a result.


    If we really want to say it, it is the dusk before darkness. The Federation''s last counterattack against the Zerg. Once the new brainworms appear, the Federation''s current strength will simply not be able to resist it.


    And indeed it is.


    Only half a year later, the Zerg began to counterattack, from the border of Blood Moon to the middle of the ninth dimension, until the Federation collapsed and approached the capital, Blue Star.


    The tragic scenes are unspeakable. There are countries in the world that were pushed down by epic beasts and were destroyed. There are also civilizations that actively detonate the entire world and will not let the Zerg occupy them even if they perish.


    Two months later, the situation completely shifted from resistance to rout, and everyone was retreating, whether they were troops or civilians.


    The ninth dimension was abandoned by the doomsday game and completely closed. Even if the Zerg occupied the ninth dimension, they would not be able to move forward and would be blocked by a completely isolated space.


    Correspondingly, they are unable to seek help from other high latitudes, which is equivalent to being isolated and helpless.


    But if the Zerg really takes over the entire ninth dimension, it will probably be quite easy to break through the barriers between dimensions.


    As for why the doomsday game does what it does, no one knows. Some people on the forum believe that the Zerg were brought in by the doomsday game. There is only thin energy outside the dimension, which can only allow the Zerg to barely survive and be able to break through the protection of high latitudes. Indeed strangeness.


    certainly.


    Not many people know what the high-dimensional space of the ninth dimension looks like, so most of them are just guesses.


    There was a flash of light.


    The twelve-winged angel holding a silver-white sword appeared on the defense line of the Blue Star Territory. The pure white flames under his sword swept through the insect swarm, and everything under the flames was burned completely.


    When the Parasol Zerg arrived, they could only stay in the area near Blue Star because the light of the gods was submerged.


    It is also difficult to change the situation.


    Although the flower umbrella is powerful, it has hardly changed in thousands of years. This is also the limitation of demigods, with special exceptions like Lauren.


    Her strength is not as good as that of Yi Xiaotian, but she can fight to the death against the swarm of insects. Infused with faith, she has almost inexhaustible power and can continue to fight.


    Compared to the Zerg, she is more like a never-ending fighting machine, her brilliance always shining in the sky. In addition, the newly born brainworms are relatively weak, and the strength of the Zerg is far inferior to before. The momentum of the Zerg attack is finally over. Interrupt.


    Most people were shocked and surprised when they saw the flower umbrella. They didn''t expect that the capital of the Federation actually had such a guardian. Only those who had lived for a long time and existed when the Federation was first established knew about the existence of the flower umbrella. .


    Zhu Xinxue burst into tears when she saw the flower umbrella, knowing that it was almost the only trace of the teacher left in the world.


    A real angel evolved from a puppet. It has guarded Blue Star for thousands of years and has never left. When faced with the doomsday of ghosts, it was precisely because of the existence of the Flower Umbrella that the Federation had the capital to develop.


    Zhu Xinxue stood at the edge of the world, with the sun setting, rain falling, and dark clouds covering the sky. She looked at the swarms of insects rolling in and prayed: "Teacher, if you can still see it, please help us."


    How can the gods who are bound in **** be able to spread their brilliance to the world?


    It was even difficult for Su Changxing to understand what was happening here. The more powerful he became, the more blind he became. He had mastered order, but he was also restrained.


    Just like the mother of the black goat, she is in a place that has never moved for countless years. She is carrying a weight that is difficult to drag, and it is naturally difficult to move forward unless the order is abandoned.


    How could Su Changxing abandon order and finally reach this point? Even if he falls, he will hold it tightly in his hands.


    The obsession that comes from the gods is unimaginable.


    Every strike of the sword was brilliant, and large swaths of insects were killed by the aftermath.


    The power of the flower umbrella is not unpowerful, but its application of rules is weak after all. Because it is infused with faith, it provides almost infinite battery life. Unless it is completely killed, it can fight endlessly, just like standing in front of the Blue Star. The strong tower is difficult to break through.


    Blue Star, the capital of the Federation, is the last line of defense for humans in the ninth dimension. Once it is broken through, there will no longer be any power to fight against the Zerg, and there will no longer be any hope.


    No matter how strong the tower is, there will be a day when it is broken through. Huamei can fight endlessly, but his body will still be damaged bit by bit until he collapses completely.


    She stood at the forefront of the battle line, never taking a step back. Her expression was always calm and indifferent, without any fluctuations.


    Although she is not a human being and her consciousness was born in a flesh and blood puppet, she deeply loves everything here. Anxin is a resting place for her, a place where she can stay in the world.


    A crisp sound came.


    One of her arms was completely damaged, and the situation of the battle changed again. The Zerg began to break through the last line of defense, overwhelmingly entering the top of the Blue Star, and it was completely dark.


    That kind of fear is indescribable.


    On the contrary, people did not have particularly drastic emotional changes, they just fell into a sluggish state.


    When despair fills the heart with fear, there is only sluggishness.


    Powerful Beyonders can still face the Zerg, but ordinary civilians have no ability to resist. Even the blood dogs who are cannon fodder among the Zerg can run around on the streets and hunt humans.


    Hua Umbrella tore the Bee Dragon in half with both hands, and then was knocked into his arms by a fat insect. He fell into the insect swarm and half of his body was buried.


    Those bugs used venom and acid to erode her body, and then used their claws and teeth to tear away, leaving only faint traces.


    She is a demigod, naturally extremely strong, and her vitality is many times stronger than that of the saint Yi Xiaotian. Even if she falls into a swarm of insects, she will not die for a while.


    Zheng~~


    A high and crisp sword cry echoed over the entire Blue Star, like a joyful song.


    A glimmer of light flashed, and the fat insect lying on the flower umbrella was chopped into two pieces.


    "Is it still too late?"


    A voice spread throughout the whole world, sharp and peaceful, like a sword without a sharp edge, ready to strike, but its edge was hard to conceal.


    Following the words, thousands of cyan sword lights fell like rain, hitting each Zerg''s weak point accurately, leaving a medium-sized hole.


    This situation is like a beautiful picture, with a freehand flavor.


    It''s like nothing happened.


    Such a small wound is nothing to the Zerg with strong vitality. It is just like a cut on the finger. Although it bleeds and hurts, it is harmless.


    Follow closely.


    A **** dog ??staggered and fell on the shabby street.


    The Zerg that poured into Blue Star fell one after another, like harvested rice.


    The Sky Demon and the Flying Witch fell from the sky, and several Bee Dragons and Poisonous Scorpion Dragons also fell with them.


    Their bodies decayed rapidly, their lives passed away, their joints aged, and they were unable to move.


    However, buds sprouted from the gaps in the street, and lush vegetation grew one after another, spreading from the corners to the roofs, looking as green as if a spring breeze had blown by.


    Zhou An came from the void with a sword, carrying a cyan wine bottle on his waist, descending from the sky like an immortal. Seeing such a scene, his expression was cold.


    If the doomsday game hadn''t cut off the passage between dimensions and formed a dimensional barrier, how could he have arrived so late? He used the sword in his hand to forcefully dig a hole in the dimensional barrier, forced a breakthrough, and got in. The ninth dimension.


    With his arrival, Blue Star''s insect swarm was completely wiped out and decayed rapidly, making it difficult to even see the corpses.


    The Zerg tribe was in a state of brain failure. Suddenly, such a ridiculously powerful guy appeared. It was so unreasonable. They suspected that the target was a god, but there was no aura belonging to the god.


    Zhou An came to Hua Umbrella. Compared to Hua Umbrella, he stood there like an ant, very inconspicuous. The body shapes of the two sides formed a strong contrast, but Zhou An was obviously more attractive than Hua Umbrella. Attention, you can attract countless eyes here today.


    Some extraordinary people in the ruins saw this scene and couldn''t help but said to themselves: "Is this an immortal?"


    As we all know, there are gods in the world, so it is not surprising that there are immortals. Maybe only immortals can destroy such a huge group. Maybe only immortals can do it, and even saints can''t do it.


    Zhou An looked at Hua Umbrella, whose body was half destroyed, and felt a little distressed: "I didn''t expect you are still here, after so many years. But if Brother Su is not here, I can''t repair puppets."


    In his eyes, Hua Umbrella is just a puppet. He saw with his own eyes that Hua Umbrella''s body was broken into a pile of parts, but his body could still move.


    Hua Umbrella shook his head: "I''m fine, my body will repair itself."


    Zhou An nodded and took a breath: "That''s good, then you stay here first and I''ll deal with those strange bugs."


    He doesn''t know how strong he is now, so he probably won''t have any problem dealing with these strange bugs.


    He ascended despite the catastrophe. Logically speaking, he should be an immortal, but there is no such thing as an immortal world. When he arrived, he only found two strange lizards and a pile of hanging corpses.


    When Zhou An saw the corpses that had been preserved from the ancient times, he understood that most of the people who had ascended in the past had died here, and any claims of immortals from the immortal world were all lies.


    Two strange lizards attacked him, probably wanting to kill him and hang him here. The one with his eyes open was killed by him, and then he realized that he had caused some trouble, plunging the misty world into eternal night. , it was pitch black and there was no more light.


    For a world, it is impossible to live without light. It may be able to barely function in the short term, but over time it will definitely be destroyed.


    He could only force the closed-eyed lizard to open its eyes, stepped on its head, and said word by word: "I could have killed you, but I mercifully let you go, but these two people After work, it will be your responsibility alone."


    "You need to have a regular schedule. You can''t go to bed early or go to bed late. Otherwise, the world below will be daytime and nighttime, no matter what you let others think."


    Zhou An carefully reasoned with the ferocious dragon, kicking him from time to time to consolidate his reasoning so that the beast could understand it deeply.


    The ferocious dragon could only nod his head without tears, so that the fierce man in front of him would stop kicking him. He didn''t know where this outrageous guy came from. He had been cultivating immortals from below for hundreds of thousands of years. Or, it is just their food rations, and the guy from outside the world scared it before.


    Zhou An looked at the well-behaved look of the big lizard and showed a satisfied look. When he left, he subconsciously kicked his feet twice: "Remember what I said. I will come back to check your schedule later, oh. Not¡­ your job.¡±


    The ferocious dragon nodded repeatedly, finally looking forward to the departure of the plague god. He was also very well-behaved. What Zhou An said must be extremely simple for him, but it was a bit disturbing and he couldn''t sleep well.


    As for the dead brother, it didn''t care at all. It had long wanted to kill him, but the two sides were about the same strength and would be too tired to fight.


    While it was thinking, it began to devour the flesh and blood of another ferocious dragon. The two were one body and could easily accept the other''s full power.


    They are the descendants of Zhu Jiuyin and the remaining power of Zhu Jiuyin in the world. Sooner or later they will merge into one.


    "Things have changed and people have changed. Let''s stop everything. Changes over the millennium are greater than imagined."


    Zhou An was wandering among the blue stars, looking at the flowers, and couldn''t help but sigh. If he didn''t know that it was a blue star, he wouldn''t have recognized it at all.


    Another swarm of insects was about to enter the blue star. Zhou An stood up with his sword and slashed down with one sword, killing all the millions of swarms of insects. The sword energy remained, scattered in the sky like clouds.


    Those monsters that looked like bees and dragons were powerful, but they were not a match for his sword.


    It only takes one sword strike to cut it in two and kill him.


    His sword intention is no longer the decaying sword intention, but should be called the decaying and endless sword intention, rotating between decay and immortality, mastering the road of life and death.


    No matter how powerful the creature is, it cannot stop his sword.


    His sword is an absolute nightmare for epic creatures.


    Zhou An crossed the void with his sword, not only blocking the insect swarm by himself, but also chasing and fighting him, pushing back eight hundred worlds until the insect swarm also realized something was wrong and began to retreat on its own initiative.


    The Zerg are not stupid people. When encountering such an outrageous existence, they will naturally choose to actively retreat instead of dying in a meaningless way, which will only consume their vitality.


    "Am I considered an immortal now? I should be." He pondered and flew back to the Blue Star with his sword again.


    In the process of fighting against the Zerg, he gradually realized how strong he really was after making comparisons.


    Not many people know him on Blue Star. Those who can survive to this day are all powerful Beyonders, otherwise their lifespan is simply not enough.


    Zhu Xinxue burst into tears when she saw Zhou An, as if she had returned to that time in her memory, when she was still a little girl and Zhou An was a fat man who was not very courageous.


    Zhou An is certainly not fat now, and has a well-proportioned body. Speaking of it, he is still a bit like a tree. When he talks, his mean expression has not changed. He smiled and said: "You are still crying at this age."


    Zhu Xinxue felt sad and laughed: "Well, I thought you were dead long ago, and you left without saying a word."


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "I can be considered a person who has died."


    "What''s going on with those bugs? Why are there so many of them? I think they''re all over the dimension. They came out of nowhere."


    Zhu Xinxue looked at Zhou An''s confused look and didn''t know where to complain:


    "Those are the Titan Zerg, a race passed down from ancient times. The Doomsday Games removed the dimensional protection and let them in."


    Zhou An looked surprised: "Did Doomsday Game do it? Sure enough, there is something wrong."


    Zhu Xinxue hesitated for a moment and said: "Not necessarily, maybe there was an accident, and the Doomsday Game had to give up the ninth dimension and give up the car to save the handsome man."


    Zhou An fell into deep thought: "How do you give up on such a large dimension? I see that other dimensions are also in chaos now. It seems that there are traces of gods, and followers of evil gods are also appearing in various worlds."


    Before returning to Blue Star, he also traveled around the world in other dimensions, destroyed several dens of Chaos believers, and also encountered the Chaos Legion in the Six Wine World.


    Zhu Xinxue Wan''er smiled and said curiously: "What have you done in the past thousand years? How can you be so strong, stronger than a saint?"


    Zhou An''s strength is obviously stronger than Yi Xiaotian, at least one level higher, otherwise it would not be so easy to deal with the Zerg. Killing the Zerg is easier than squeezing an ant to death.


    Zhou An smiled awkwardly. To him, these thousand years seemed to be very short. In just a blink of an eye, he opened and closed his eyes. However, it seemed to be very long. From birth to death to life again, breaking through the boundaries of life and death can be... It''s not as simple as saying: "I just sat there for a thousand years, and then I became like this."


    "I told you a long time ago that I am extremely talented, and my strength can increase exponentially even when I sleep. Isn''t it strange that I am so strong?"


    "..." Zhu Xinxue stared at him, fell into silence, and said after a moment: "It''s strange."


    She frowned, thinking this was outrageous. Zhou An disappeared for a thousand years, and then suddenly appeared, showing terrifying strength: "Sitting there for a thousand years? Are you cultivating immortality?"


    Zhou An said seriously: "Don''t tell me, it''s true. The world I went to is a world of immortal cultivators. One thousand is not a long time for them."


    Zhu Xinxue raised her eyebrows after hearing Zhou An''s words: "Then are you an immortal now?"


    She thought to herself that Zhou An was definitely not a mortal now. She had come to the conclusion a long time ago that saints were the end of mortals, and beyond that, they would be out of the realm of human beings.


    Zhou An patted his chest: "Of course, I am a Sword Immortal now. A real Sword Immortal should be a very powerful one. Killing these bugs is not just casual."


    Zhu Xinxue was still confused. Zhou An''s appearance had not changed at all. It was the same as the teacher''s before a thousand years ago.


    "By the way, where is your teacher now?" Zhou En asked as he changed his voice. He still remembered meeting Su Changxing a thousand years ago. At that time, his strength had reached an unimaginable level and he could travel through different spaces. He even made a special trip to save his life.


    If it weren''t for Su Changxing, he might have fallen into the hands of those itinerants.


    Zhu Xinxue hesitated and said, "You may not know yet, but the teacher has become a god."


    "He has become a god!" Zhou An was startled and really jumped up.


    Zhu Xinxue shrugged her shoulders and said indifferently: "Yes, I have become a god. As for where I am now, who knows. Anyway, the world is about to be destroyed and it has not appeared. I think becoming a **** is not a good thing. It is like being restrained. Living."


    Trapped.


    From her point of view, Su Changxing was bound. Except for the time when he first became a god, he showed his footprints in the third and sixth dimensions, and then disappeared. Xu Kai also disappeared with him.


    I''m afraid there is a real secret in the world hidden in this!


    but.


    This is not something that a mortal like her can design. Compared to other disciples of Su Changxing, Zhu Xinxue does lack some special qualifications, making it difficult to break through the constraints of being a mortal.


    This is not necessarily bad. As a mortal, you are often lucky. In such a world, if you are too powerful, even your thinking will be restricted, but mortals can think unscrupulously and perceive the world around them unscrupulously.


    Zhou An didn''t do much else, but had a meal and a drink in Donglin City.


    After such a long time, I don''t miss other things too much. As for most of the people I was familiar with in the past, they have withered in time.


    In his opinion, this is not something worth being sad about. Birth, old age, illness and death are the common sense of the world. If it is not an accidental death and the end of a long life, it will be a blessing.


    Extraordinaries themselves are aliens. Like immortal cultivators, they try to break through the shackles of lifespan and the shackles of mortals, and steal the secrets of the great road.


    He is considered one of the successful ones, controlling the road of life and death, and possessing the sword intention of decay and rebirth.


    While he was eating in the restaurant, there were hundreds of people standing respectfully and waiting quietly, like primary school students taking morning exercises.


    These people include high-level officials of the Federation and powerful Beyonders. Most of them have never met Zhou An, but they must have heard of Zhou An''s name.


    He was originally known as the Sword Immortal, one of the founders of the Federation, and the first chairman of the Federation. He disappeared soon after the Federation was established, and was thought to have perished in one of the many worlds.


    Now, this person suddenly returned and showed that he was even more powerful than the so-called saint. He was so strong that everyone was confused.


    Each of these people''s attitude towards Zhou An was more respectful than the last, but this was normal. Their lives, the survival of Blue Star, and the safety of the entire federation depended on Zhou An alone.


    Zhou An would definitely not leave the federation alone, but these people didn''t think so. They were all smart people and had a thorough understanding of human nature. On the contrary, they were made to be too cautious, for fear that if they accidentally made Zhou An unhappy, the burden would be on them. run.


    Zhou An crossed his legs, took a sip of wine, picked up a piece of steaming meat-foamed tofu, put it in his mouth, and said vaguely:


    "Where are your junior brothers? Why didn''t UU read www.uukanshu.com see them?"


    Zhu Xinxue sighed, put a piece of meat into her mouth, and then said: "The void where Xu Kai disappeared may have something to do with a certain Chaos Evil God."


    "As for the third junior brother Wang Zhenghao, you also know that his temperament is very stupid, and he is more upright than Xu Kai. When the ghosts were at the end of the world, he was plotted by the Doomsday Cult and fell into the group of ghosts, and was swallowed whole Er Jing.¡±


    Zhou An nodded, but didn''t say much after hearing this, and asked again: "Isn''t that boy Yi Xiaotian dead too?"


    He and Yi Xiaotian get along very well, mainly because they have similar temperaments and can work together.


    Zhu Xinxue nodded, her expression a little heavy, "That''s right, just before you came, he was a saint from the ninth dimension. In the previous war, he fell into the swarm of insects."


    Zhou An picked up the jug, raised his head and took a big sip, with wine dripping from the corners of his mouth, and then said: "That''s a pity, I didn''t expect this kid to become a saint... It doesn''t matter, I will help him get revenge, I see these beasts It should not exist if it only knows how to plunder and reproduce."


    "This is the embodiment of chaos. If ignored, I''m afraid the entire ninth dimension will be hollowed out soon."


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 233： Insect Saint

    After taking a rest, three days later, Zhou An led the federal army to launch a counterattack against the Zerg.


    He dealt with the main force of the swarm alone, and the federal army only needed to deal with the remaining zerg and recover the lost world.


    These worlds occupied by the Zerg will not be completely desolate. The Zerg will take the initiative to improve the environment of the world to be more suitable for the survival of the Zerg, so that the plains are a thick carpet of flesh, composed of countless flesh worms, and some areas are covered with There were insect eggs of various sizes, the smallest ones were as tall as half a man, while the big ones were as big as mountains.


    Colorful sword light shot out from behind Zhou An like ripples, gradually forming a long galaxy and sweeping towards the insect swarm.


    Each ray of sword light can reach an extremely far distance and even penetrate the entire insect swarm.


    An overwhelming advance.


    The ordinary Zerg were wiped out in the light of the sword, and the epic beasts were worthy of Zhou An''s own sword. It only needed one sword, and it was like the sharpest blade in the world, unstoppable.


    now.


    He is a real swordsman. His sword intention and sword energy surround him forever, achieving the effect of endless life. Even if he stands there, no Zerg can come close to him.


    "As long as these insects can''t withstand my sword, no matter how many there are, they can kill them all." Zhou An said proudly, sitting cross-legged on a giant sword and advancing slowly.


    The young people following behind, including Yi Xiaoyu, Meng Li and others, shouted at the top of their lungs: "Mighty! Mighty!"


    Zhu Xinxue sat quietly in the back, staring at the endless sword light in a daze, sighing that this could be done by human beings. I am afraid that with Zhou An''s current power, he can easily destroy the world.


    Others in the federal army could also notice that Zhou An was clearing the insect swarm faster and faster.


    I don''t know if Zhou An is getting stronger or if he didn''t attack with all his strength before.


    Most people think it''s the latter.


    It''s actually the former.


    Zhou An is still getting stronger. Every time he kills an insect, he can deepen his understanding of the road of life and death.


    This is natural.


    "A tenacious race, it will take some energy to continue like this." Zhou An said, looking at the waves of Zerg coming in one after another.


    I was also secretly shocked.


    He felt that the current strength of the Federation was not enough in front of the Zerg. If the Zerg had not been in a hurry, the Federation might have been destroyed long before he came.


    This is a blessing in misfortune.


    Zhu Xinxue said: "Kill the brain worms and the swarm will be paralyzed, making it easier to deal with."


    Even if they were defeated in the face of Zhou An, the Zerg were quite strategic and would not let the swarm become too dense or spread out. Wave after wave continued to test the enemy''s bottom line while consuming the target''s power.


    "That''s right." Zhou An nodded, showing a hearty smile.


    Then, he led Zhu Xinxue into the insect swarm. No insect could get close within a hundred miles, and fought all the way to the hinterland of the insect swarm. He saw the Saint Slave Insect protecting the brain worm, "Is this the thing? Kill it. Can killing the insect swarm be paralyzed?"


    Zhu Xinxue''s pupils flashed with starlight: "Yes, the brain worm is in the body of this worm."


    Zhou An also felt that there was an existence with extremely exaggerated mental power in this huge insect. He smiled and said: "That''s easy to say, but there are a lot of big insects here."


    He looked around, dragged his long sleeves, and swung his sword. More than a dozen bee dragons were penetrated by the sword''s edge and transformed into hundreds of segments, falling into the void before they could enter the world.


    From the perspective of the brain worm, it is like encountering something extremely terrifying. It is approaching step by step, but it is unable to stop it, let alone the depth of its spirit. It seems to be integrated with the void and yet independent.


    Not a god, but better than a god!


    Zhou An didn''t take action for a long time. It couldn''t stand such oppression anymore and took the initiative to attack, twisting its huge spirit into a rope and hitting the opponent.


    Zhou An was indifferent in the face of such spiritual power. He could block it with just the sword intent surrounding his body. He threw out the sword with his backhand, like a whip, splitting its carapace. A brainworm was taken out from the middle. The **** hole the size of a finger continued to overflow with blue liquid, and then exploded.


    "It''s really easy." Zhu Xinxue sighed, thinking that it was even difficult for them to kill the brainworm before, and Yi Xiaotian died because of it.


    The insect swarm fell into a state of semi-paralysis again due to the death of the brain worm.


    Zhou An killed faster, covering half of the galaxy with his sword domain, sweeping all the way. The number of insects that died in his hands may have reached hundreds of millions, and the road of life and death he controlled also underwent a qualitative change, and the process of decay was greatly shortened. If you are hit by his sword energy, you will die faster.


    This is an enlightenment for him. With the Titan Zerg as the cornerstone, the path of life and death must be understood through rebirth and death.


    In just ten days, Zhou An killed eight thousand worlds from the ninth dimension to the central part, approaching the border of the Blood Moon.


    "That''s an immortal insect!" Zhu Xinxue was startled when she felt the movement and saw the terrifying creature emerging from the blood moon.


    "No pest control?" Zhou An frowned, obviously knowing nothing about it.


    Zhu Xinxue stabilized her emotions and explained: "This is an existence beyond the epic level, an activated god, a titan species, and an immortal insect."


    "There is such a thing like Zerg, my God."


    "Can we survive? If not, we will run away."


    Zhou An thought for a while and said, "There should be no problem. No matter what, I will kill him with one sword."


    The Zerg tribe also became anxious and took emergency measures against Zhou An.


    A huge figure emerged from the blood moon. The body was bigger than the world. The life force alone could make a person breathless and even make a weaker extraordinary person die.


    This immortal insect has existed since ancient times and has been sleeping outside the dimension. Because of Zhou An''s appearance, it was awakened, straight through the blood moon, and appeared here.


    Zhou An stared at such a behemoth with a dull expression: "This creature''s organs definitely exceed the limit that the dimensional force can bear, and it shouldn''t be able to survive."


    "The Titan Zerg cannot be underestimated."


    He raised his eyes with a serious look, usually like this when he had a bad idea, and wanted to verify whether the giant creature in front of him could withstand his sword.


    This is definitely the best sword-sharpening stone, allowing him to understand how strong he really is.


    "open!"


    Zhou An slashed out with his sword lightly, and threw out a gorgeous sword flower in front of him. The light in the space was dim, and a clear sword mark crossed the void, penetrated from outside the blood moon into the blood moon, and penetrated forever. Insect body.


    This was not a full-strength sword, but it still used 90% of the strength.


    A crack appeared on the body of the Immortal Insect from top to bottom. It gradually cracked open, revealing a smooth section. A large amount of black blood burst out. It could be seen that various mechanical parts were intertwined in its body, flickering. with sparks.


    The Immortal Insect is a semi-mechanical creature, and it is difficult to imagine how such a creature works within its body.


    Zhou An stood with his sword in his hand, his expression calm, and the sword strike just now appeared to be an understatement.


    Surprisingly, the Immortal Insect did not fall down, and its body healed quickly. Its huge body slowly pressed towards Zhou An, swimming in the void, accompanied by the sound of metal interlacing.


    It just feels slow. The movement in the world is almost impossible to avoid. The surrounding space is distorted. Under the overly grand force, even the rules will be squeezed.


    "interesting."


    Zhou An smiled. The sword that had just wiped out the opponent''s life appeared again, which was somewhat similar to the road of life and death he had mastered.


    "What if."


    He did not take action, but looked at the other party quietly. A strange energy spread from the body of the immortal insect, and the flesh and blood began to decay. No matter how much vitality he had, he would eventually turn into decay.


    The huge body of the immortal insect began to collapse irrevocably, and its flesh and blood rotted, collapsing on the edge of the blood moon, forming a desolate world.


    The immortal bugs fell, and no bugs emerged from the blood moon. It seemed that they had completely given up attacking the Federation and were preparing to concentrate on dealing with the blood moon.


    Zhou An stands here, which is more effective than the dimensional barrier, preventing this race that has been passed down from ancient times from taking a step beyond the thunder pool.


    Zhou An stared at the Blood Moon. The familiar red moon reminded him of some past events. He turned back to look at Zhu Xinxue who was sitting behind him: "Your brother must have gone to the Blood Moon at that time."


    Zhu Xinxue hesitated and said, "I don''t know. He told me at that time that he wouldn''t come back for a long time, and it turned out to be true."


    "After so many years, I''m afraid it''s long gone."


    Zhu Wenwu died in the first round of the doomsday game and lost all his memories. When he came back, Zhu Xinxue felt that his brother was a little different from before, different from before the doomsday, and different from being in the zombie world.


    Some emotions are difficult to hide, especially for those close to you.


    Zhou An cut open the blood-red mist with a sword, forming two rows of waterfalls, and walked away with his sword: "In that case, let''s go in and take a look."


    The Titan Zerg cannot stay. He realizes the danger of this race and can continuously evolve and grow himself, plundering the genes of other races and perfecting himself.


    If we say the most perfect creature in the world, it must be a god. It is immortal and can easily control the rules.


    He very much doubted that the Titan Zerg might have the ability to create gods. The immortal bug had the prototype of a god, and its organs exceeded the limit of the Force that the dimension could bear. Generally speaking, it was impossible for any creature to be that big, except gods.


    Non-pesticide is obviously free of some limitations.


    There is nothing in the blood moon, UU Reading www.uukanshu.net Whether it is bugs or blood moon creatures, all that is left are wreckage, wreckage all over the ground, and wreckage floating in the void.


    Zhou An and the two saw a surprising scene. A huge creature covering half of the galaxy, with a high bulge on its back, and protruding organs like chimneys that sprayed smoke. Its limbs were like sharp blades, which could easily cut through space.


    This bug is more than ten times larger than the previous immortal bug.


    The space of the blood moon is compressed and distorted by the size of the bug.


    Zhu Xinxue''s expression was dull. If she hadn''t been protected by sword intent, seeing this scene would probably have driven her insane:


    "That''s probably the Insect Saint of the Titan Zerg Tribe!"


    "The legendary creature, the most powerful unit of the Titan Zerg, once devoured gods."


    When Zhou An saw this absurd creature, his expression did not change greatly. Instead, he looked at another section with a solemn expression.


    An equally huge figure faced off against the Insect Saint, with his legs crossed and his back to them, one hand supporting the side of his face, his white hair three thousand feet long, and a blood moon on his shoulder.


    Although it was very different, it still made Zhou An feel familiar.


    .


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 234： blood moon reincarnation

    The entire Blood Moon pressed against the Insect Saint''s body, making it impossible for him to move easily.


    The blood moon space was also distorted by this, and ripples spread out in all directions with the Insect Saint as the center.


    Vampires and insects were fighting below, and the whole thing was like minced meat. Some corpses fell down, and some were devoured.


    The number of Zerg is greater, and the individual strength of the blood species is more powerful. With the blessing of the blood moon, it is extremely difficult to die and can be constantly resurrected in the blood.


    Zhou An was shocked, and his intuition told him that it was Zhu Wenwu. It seemed that Zhu Wenwu had completely transformed into a blood species, and also controlled the blood moon.


    This is definitely not human.


    "Zhu Wenwu?" Zhou An''s voice passed through.


    Zhu Wenwu looked sideways, his eyes dark and empty, focusing on Zhou An. His face was pale, his lips were red, and he grinned and sneered: "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be alive, Zhou An."


    Such a terrifying expression is definitely beyond the endurance limit of ordinary people. Although the two people have no similarities, Zhou An is very sure that the thing in front of him is the former Zhu Wenwu, who now controls the blood.


    Zhu Xinxue opened her eyes wide, covered her mouth, her chest kept rising and falling, looking at the monster in front of her, her lips kept trembling: "Brother?"


    The smile on Zhu Wenwu''s face became even bigger, with black lines drawn on his pale skin: "My good sister, you shouldn''t come here, it''s too dangerous."


    "Zhou An, you shouldn''t have brought him here either."


    He pushed it away with a palm and snorted: "It''s such a burden."


    Zhu Xinxue''s eyes widened with a look of confusion, and she gradually separated from Xue Yue: "Don''t abandon me."


    Zhu Wenwu sneered and said: "Well, the burden is solved. Zhou An, I didn''t expect you to get to this point."


    His tone suddenly turned cold: "Why, this is unfair."


    Zhou An didn''t reply, and he was sure that Zhu Wenwu had completely turned into a monster. Such evil was obvious, and just words could evoke the darkness in people''s hearts.


    He glanced at the Insect Saint and said: "You are blocking the Titan Zerg, that''s why you entered the blood."


    "You saw the future right then and there!"


    Zhou An realized that with his current state, he could easily figure out things that he couldn''t understand before. If Zhu Wenwu hadn''t seen the future, he would never have chosen to do this.


    If it weren''t for Zhu Wenwu, the insect wave would have swallowed up the entire ninth dimension, or the blood moon would have swallowed up the Blue Star.


    "Stop the Zerg?"


    "may be."


    Zhu Wenwu sneered and lowered his head: "Isn''t that predicting the future? I have experienced the same thing countless times."


    "Or we''ve all been there."


    "Then again, if Su Changxing hadn''t killed Wan Fang, how would I have had a chance?"


    Zhou An closed his eyes and said, "You can''t handle this guy, right? Let''s come together and fight side by side like we did before."


    Zhu Wenwu laughed and said contemptuously: "You? Just you? If you are so cowardly, how can you help."


    Zhou An was not angry when he heard this. If Zhu Wenwu really said this, he might be angry, but the other party probably wouldn''t: "You have to try it before you know whether it works or not."


    He slashed out with his sword, and the sword mark fell into the blood moon, penetrating the Insect Saint and Zhu Wenwu. The sword penetrated the east and west of the blood moon, and the sword energy spread to the north and south of the blood moon.


    This sword is so majestic that it affects the entire dimension. It is also the strongest sword that Zhou An has struck so far, using all his strength.


    There seemed to be something silently roaring in the space, and even Zhu Wenwu changed his color.


    Zhu Wenwu had a big hole in his chest, with cracks all around, and laughed: "Haha, it seems you are not so cowardly now."


    "The power you control is not that simple. It points directly to basic laws."


    "You surprise me, bro."


    Zhu Wenwu spoke of a brother, which made Zhou An shudder.


    The Insect Saint carried Zhou An''s sword, and a sword mark tens of thousands of feet appeared on his body. The flesh and blood around the sword mark began to rot at a relatively slow speed.


    Zhou An''s joining broke the balance between Blood Moon and Zerg, and launched a more fierce and thorough fighting.


    Zhu Wenwu laughed: "Come on, brothers, let''s kill this bug together!"


    Zhou An was indifferent and did not act rashly. Instead, he retreated. Both the Blood Moon and the Zerg were too dangerous. It was best to let them both lose.


    Zhu Wenwu''s expression darkened when he saw Zhou An leaving. A large amount of blood burst out from his chest. Even the blood moon in the sky showed a crack. He said to himself: "This is impossible."


    "Haha, but can you really leave?"


    Zhou An stepped on his sword and flew out of the blood moon, but felt that the fog was getting thicker and thicker. He raised his head and saw Zhu Wenwu sitting cross-legged in front of him, his whole body covered with scars, and the Insect Saint beside him had fallen down, lifeless. Apparently a corpse.


    This is your chance!


    Zhou An didn''t know what was going on, but he understood that the best opportunity to kill Zhu Wenwu was in front of him. If he could kill the big demon in the blood moon, then the threats of the blood moon and the Zerg could be easily eliminated.


    The road of life and death rotates on the blade of the sword, and the blood moon changes from scarlet to gray.


    Zhu Wenwu was beheaded by his sword, but he didn''t seem to resist too fiercely.


    As he died, Zhu Wenwu''s skin turned black, and the blood moon in the sky also shattered. Without the blood moon, countless blood species perished.


    "finished?"


    Zhou An looked at the corpse and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Only the Zerg are left."


    Going upstream, countless insects died under his sword blade. The specific number was already uncountable and gradually approached the edge of the dimension.


    His understanding of the avenue of life and death further deepened, which was achieved through the deaths of countless insects.


    In an instant.


    Everything changed strangely in his eyes.


    The corpses of the gods suppressed in the fourth dimension continued to burn and eventually turned into ashes.


    Huiyue on the terrifying ghost ship received some kind of message, and was stunned and frightened: "Is everything in the past really going to be buried?"


    Jin wore glasses and a crystal crown on her arm. She sat on the bow of the boat and said calmly: "Don''t be distracted, the direction is off."


    They were traveling in the boundless starry sky, and below them were the rules sinking in the black sea, turning into silver crucian carps swimming one after another.


    ¡­


    "Is this a number?"


    Zhou An suddenly stopped and saw a number that belonged to him, 299.


    As his understanding of the road of life and death continued to deepen, the number of digits continued to jump forward, and finally stopped at 199.


    "what is this¡­"


    Zhou An seemed to have discovered a new world, where everything in the world was constantly changing on another level.


    Walking to the edge of the dimension, he saw an eye with rings of growth and a purple pupil.


    This eye is hidden behind the blood moon.


    The blood moon appears again!


    When Zhou An looked up again, there was still a blood moon in front of him. Zhu Wenwu was still sitting cross-legged opposite him, looking at him with a sneer: "I am born in reincarnation, in reincarnation, how can I escape."


    "Zhou An, you haven''t understood that all our efforts will eventually be in vain."


    Zhou An looked up and saw UU reading www. uukanshu.net The blood moon seemed to cover the entire void, and he was like an ant the size of a grain of rice, climbing underneath.


    He shouted angrily: "In vain? Let me see how you can block my sword!"


    With a slash of the sword, the red mist was divided into two waterfalls, and the sword marks penetrated Zhu Wenwu''s body.


    Cracks appeared on the red moon, like broken glass.


    Zhou An ran wildly in the blood moon, Zhu Wenwu''s huge body slowly fell down, and the blood species and hundreds of millions of Zerg were wiped out one by one in the sword light.


    Look up.


    Zhou An saw Zhu Wenwu sitting in front of him again, with a sneer on his face: "Aren''t you going to give up yet? I feel pathetic for you, Zhou An."


    Zhou An laughed: "Who is the pathetic one? You have been killed by me again and again. Anyway, I am happy."


    "As the saying goes, kill one person in ten steps and leave no trace in a thousand miles."


    "Do you think I really care about this?"


    During the blood moon reincarnation, Zhou An kept drawing out his sword, returning to the starting point every time, as if he was about to break through the reincarnation, but that point was far away.


    One eye looked at him quietly, its rings turning in circles, its purple pupils twinkling.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 235： 0 years of empire, destroyed in 1 eye

    It¡¯s getting harder and harder.


    Su Changxing felt that the repair of order had reached an irreversible point. The Black Goat Mother''s collapse was accelerating, and part of its power was intercepted by other beings.


    That''s Tzeentch.


    Everything that happened was what Tzeentch expected.


    Regardless of the direction of things, or Su Changxing''s approach.


    He seems to have completely penetrated the reincarnation of time and the changes in it.


    "Hasn''t anyone ever told you that the more you do, the more mistakes you make, until the point of no return."


    An eye with purple pupils appeared in the chaos, with a heart-stopping gaze, consistent with reincarnation.


    Su Changxing smiled: "Someone has said this before, but right and wrong are not so clear-cut, and there is no way to know in advance. After all, you and I are both gods."


    A Rubik''s Cube appeared above the eye and quickly unfolded. Endless stars enveloped the eye covered with growth rings, and then divided into hundreds of Order Rubik''s Cubes.


    The rules and space are trembling and chaotic, as if they are coming to the end of everything.


    A sudden move.


    Even Tzeentch didn''t expect that Su Changxing would still care about him, and he only revealed his true form for a moment before Su Changxing caught the opportunity.


    Su Changxing muttered: "Killing the opponent''s chess player because he can''t play chess is probably very rude."


    He was very sure that with his current strength, this blow would be enough to severely injure Tzeentch. The destruction brought about by the Order would be extremely complete, and it could bring about the fall of gods and the end of everything.


    Tzeentch''s voice came again: "Su Changxing, I told you, the more you do, the more mistakes you make."


    "Order can create everything and destroy everything. Do you really want to destroy everything?"


    The World Ship moves forward with the pace of the empire, trying to let the light of the Sect of All Living Beings shine into the depths of darkness as much as possible.


    "what is that?"


    Mel stood on the top deck, looked into the void, and saw an eye with rings of growth and purple pupils.


    "That''s an eye!"


    The navigation priest wearing a tall hat and loose robe on the side exclaimed.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The pastor''s face changed slightly, and a strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Mel noticed something was wrong, and naturally thought that the eye probably belonged to a certain god, otherwise he would not be in such a strange position, and shouted: "All members should avoid it urgently, it is suspected that an evil **** is coming!"


    "Inform the God of War first. I''m afraid he is the only one who can resist the influence of the evil god."


    After all, this is a borderland, and the faith of the All-Sentient Cult is very small. If it weren''t for Lauren, they wouldn''t be able to move forward at all.


    That eye is visible to all, not just the soldiers on the World Ship, but all worlds in the Imperium.


    Only for a moment, some people saw it, and some people just didn''t see it, as if some **** glanced at this dimension.


    In an instant, it seemed like everything had changed, and yet it seemed like nothing had changed.


    "In reincarnation, time is changeable, but fate is immutable."


    "You forcibly changed your destiny, so you made mistakes that shouldn''t have happened."


    Tzeentch''s voice came faintly.


    The newly formed Rubik''s Cube of Order collapsed, Su Changxing''s body suddenly swayed, and the dark golden light became dim.


    A moment of impact.


    Chaos spreads subtly throughout the darkness of the empire. Most of the worlds on the edge of the empire immediately fell into the embrace of Chaos, and more Chaos believers also appeared within the empire.


    The subspace becomes darker, the stars that lead the way are covered, and space storms occur more frequently, so that communication and transportation are isolated. Some civilizations on the fringes naturally cut off contact with the empire and fell into darkness again, and even Their own civilization regressed and fell into barbaric and **** conditions.


    The subspace is no longer accessible, and the legions at different locations are trapped in an isolated state, unable to teleport or reach farther star fields.


    The glory of the All Living Beings Sect seems to have been blocked by this.


    In the darkness, some legions rebelled from top to bottom, committing themselves to Chaos and ruling the area with **** violence.


    In such darkness, only the star field where the empire''s capital was located remained stable and peaceful, but Pope I did not dare to relax, feeling the danger coming like a tide.


    "We are a ship operating on the Black Sea and will be destroyed at any time."


    The Pope stood on the steps of the cathedral, looking up at the dark sky.


    "The God of War has fallen!"


    The sudden words made everyone else lament. No one doubted the authenticity. With the communication completely cut off, only the Pope could feel the situation there.


    Lauren''s fall is definitely a heavy blow to the empire, like the last straw taken from a drowning man.


    "Thousands of years are like going through a reincarnation." The saint squatted under the statue and said to herself, her expression was quiet, but there was uneasiness hidden in her eyes.


    Everything in the past began to be buried, and as a **** in the old land, she also felt tired.


    Disease spread in this ancient land, and a large number of Helu people and other races died as a result and became part of the dust.


    Once the past disappears, reincarnation is truly complete!


    The empire was once again shrouded in darkness, as if thousands of years of hard work had evaporated in an instant.


    The World Ship, a huge battleship built for the expedition, was as big as the entire world. It destroyed the three-ring galaxy on the frontier and fell into a world, with the battleship as the main body and endowed with countless corpses and the body of a demigod.


    Lauren is still standing, leading the three legions to resist the two evil gods who have descended on reality.


    But at the most critical moment of the battle, the Eye of the Holy Leaf Legion led by Mel, a legion composed of a large number of mages, suddenly pointed the finger at their own people. Countless magics changed their direction and destroyed the World Ship.


    Lauren didn''t have time to think about what was going on, and she had no time to care about the two evil gods.


    At this time, he was so powerful that he would not be at a disadvantage when facing either of these two evil gods alone.


    In the previous battle, they succeeded in severely injuring one of the gods. Just when Lauren raised the big sword in her hand and prepared to kill him, thunder penetrated his back and was struck by thirty-two It is composed of Taoist level magic and hits the heart just right.


    "Mel?" He looked back and saw Mel standing on the ruins, sneering at him.


    Lauren held a big sword and killed another god, not caring about the aura of chaos. As it spread over his body, his body began to twist and become deformed. Eyes opened one after another on his arms, staring at the evil god.


    The evil **** panicked and quickly stepped back. He stretched out his hand and penetrated Lauren''s body, but did not let Lauren stop. At the same time, half of his body was cut off by the silver sword, and he fell from the void to where he had just been. In the mechanical world formed.


    "how?"


    Lauren was half-kneeling in the ruins. This newly formed world has become very big. Two evil gods have fallen here. Three major legions are fighting here. There are many dead and injured. There is not much at a glance. living person.


    "When did you betray?" Lauren looked at Mel with one leg suspended in the air, full of sadness.


    Mel was very satisfied with the result, with a smile on his face: "On the day you became the God of War, I realized that the empire we created was extremely deformed, civilized but uncivilized, free but not free, and resisted chaos. An evil god, yet he surrenders to a god.¡±


    "This makes me sleepless. It may be difficult for a simpleton like you to understand, but I have already seen the results. UU Reading www.uukanshu.net"


    "We ended up taking different paths."


    Lauren kept breathing heavily, her life getting darker and darker, like a gem covered with dust, and she said sadly: "I thought we had always been friends."


    Mel smiled nonchalantly and said, "It''s always been the case. Even friends will have to part ways one day, right?"


    He waved one hand, and a gorgeous light and shadow palm penetrated Lauren''s body from behind at an extremely fast speed. A golden mechanical heart rotated rapidly on the palm, exuding vigorous vitality.


    Lauren stopped struggling completely. Once she fell into such a quagmire, how could she get up? She shouted: "Mel, you beast!"


    With a smile and infinite wisdom shining in his eyes, Mel said calmly: "That''s right, I''m just a beast."


    "And you will always be the Empire''s God of War!"


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and disappeared into the darkness, leaving desolation and silence behind.


    Lauren''s hand holding the sword finally dropped and hit the ground, making a roar that seemed to be a scream.


    The lights went out and darkness came.


    The thousand-year empire was destroyed in one glance.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 236： endless lies

    The divine fire dimmed, and the Order Rubik''s Cube collapsed on its own before it was fully unfolded.


    "You have no chance again, Su Changxing." Tzeentch''s voice came, like the tinnitus after fainting, gradually filling the whole brain, and no other sounds could be heard anymore.


    Su Changxing looked up and understood what Tzeentch meant. Today''s reincarnation is not complete, so they have a chance to struggle. Once the past is buried and reincarnation is completely in the hands of Tzeentch, a closed loop will probably be formed. Even the gods cannot escape from it.


    The only one who can transcend is Tzeentch himself.


    The collapse of the empire greatly reduced his divine power, and he was unable to cast the full Cube of Order. He could only cast it at half of his strength, but this was not enough to threaten Tzeentch.


    The Black Goat Mother collapsed at an accelerated rate, the rules of order were scattered, and even the chaos itself had blue cracks, and behind the cracks was the boundless starry sky.


    Su Changxing stretched out his hand to grab the eye and sneered: "But I caught you."


    Tzeentch''s position is very subtle, between the positive and negative worlds, between reality and reality, on the edge of chaos. It is not easy to find him.


    If Tzeentch hides, no one may be able to find him.


    "If you want to drag me along to destroy you, I''m afraid it won''t be easy."


    "As the saying goes, the more you do, the more mistakes you make. Maybe you don''t do anything and the result is pretty good."


    Tzeentch''s voice came with ridicule and contempt, a **** who saw through everything and was aloof.


    How could a person like Su Changxing, who prided himself on being extremely smart all his life, endure it? It was as if all his rationality had been exhausted before, and his repressed humanity was completely exposed. He cursed loudly: "Come on, let me see who is right and who is wrong." !¡±


    He completely gave up on repairing order, grabbed a corner of Tzeentch''s body, and rushed towards it. With the starry scythe in his hand, he slashed towards the eye. The sharp blade penetrated the pupil, but it seemed to hit a layer of light and shadow. , cutting through the space.


    Ahead lies the world of Tzeentch.


    this moment.


    He probably just really gave up, gave up on this reincarnation, gave up on the last struggle.


    But even if he gives up, Tzeentch cannot completely control reincarnation!


    As long as Tzeentch does not completely control reincarnation, then he will still have a chance. Every reincarnation is an opportunity. Reincarnation brings people despair, but it also brings people hope, the hope of coming back again and again.


    Such contradictions will only make people sigh and struggle with whether to move forward or stay where they are.


    Knowing that efforts will be in vain in the end, but still walking firmly into the darkness, such a person may be a reckless person, full of sensibility and lack of reason. He should be Zhou An, not Su Changxing.


    A rational person chooses the most irrational approach. Maybe his original humanity has been mysteriously distorted.


    Without Su Changxing''s repair, the collapse of order accelerated, cracks appeared on the edge of the dimension, the world of the dead collapsed, and trillions of undead poured out of it and entered the third dimension.


    When things break, everything gets crazy.


    A huge Buddha''s hand stretched out from the crack, grabbed trillions of undead souls, and dragged them into another space, leaving only the will of the ancient **** alone.


    "That''s the ancient god?" Many people who caught a glimpse of it exclaimed, and even more people went completely crazy because of this, sinking into the spirit of the ancient god.


    it is as expected!


    A smile appeared on Su Changxing''s face. The existence behind the high dimension will not allow the collapse of order. When he breaks the jar, there will be other existences who have to run for it.


    One thing is certain now. The person behind the doomsday game is an ancient **** who is in a state of slumber and has no independent consciousness. Therefore, the doomsday game will run on its own and make judgments on what happened.


    Doomsday games are not a whole. Some are dedicated to fighting doomsday, while others are creating doomsday behind the scenes. Otherwise, there would not be so many doomsdays in this world.


    When order collapses, Doomsday Games, or the ancient gods who control Doomsday Games, will not allow such a thing to happen.


    Su Changxing not only gave up on repairing the order, but also took the initiative to destroy it, stepped on it hard and threw it to the ground.


    This scene stunned Tzeentch.


    "You are indeed different." Tzeentch''s eyes were serious, but he still did not take Su Changxing into consideration.


    The two sides are not on the same level.


    When Su Changxing stepped into the world of Tzeentch, the divine fire became even dimmer, and the dark golden light on his body was almost invisible.


    This is equivalent to the divine kingdom of Tzeentch, which is in the narrow space of reincarnation. As the reincarnation changes, it is constantly changing. With each reincarnation, the divine kingdom will undergo an additional change, which will also make Tzeentch stronger.


    In Tzeentch''s view, Su Changxing was undoubtedly sent to the door. After entering here, although he found his location, he was also seeking his own death.


    Su Changxing was like a wounded soldier who charged despite millions of soldiers.


    Here, his divine power will be suppressed by 90%, and at most he can only unfold a Rubik''s Cube of Order.


    "Have you ever heard of the God of Endlessness and Control?" Su Changxing said coldly.


    "Huh?" Tzeentch''s body emerged from the world, with a big belly and extraordinarily slender limbs. One eye after another opened from the surrounding space, wise and stern.


    Su Changxing cut off his other arm, both legs, his other eye, and even the skin of his tongue, and installed the remaining ancient god''s limbs from the discount store on his body one by one.


    The discount store itself is not a seal, but a passage leading to the location where the ancient **** fell in time.


    "Lend me your strength."


    "Is there any wine?"


    "Yes, I will drink with you then!"


    Su Changxing communicated silently with the unknown being, who was the **** of infinity and control.


    They had been in contact a long time ago, during the first round of doomsday.


    "Madman..." Tzeentch said after silence, "You will only make the situation worse. The ancient **** will push time to the next stage. Is this what you want?"


    Su Changxing laughed like a maniac, golden blood overflowed from all over his body, and was squeezed by the power of the ancient god: "Tzeentch, Tzeentch."


    "You have calculated everything in reincarnation, but you still overlooked something."


    Tzeentch did not speak, and countless eyes stared coldly at Su Changxing, flashing with brilliant purple light. He suddenly felt that something was wrong, but he could not see what was wrong.


    The Cube of Order unfolds in the palm of your hand, and stars are all over the world. Hundreds of Cubes of Order evolve again in the starry sky, and hundreds more evolve into each Cube of Order, with silver bullets as suffixes.


    He poured the power of the ancient gods into the world in the form of Order Cubes, creating millions of Order Cubes. The power of destruction caused the world to collapse on itself.


    In just a moment, Su Changxing stopped moving, and tens of thousands of figures appeared in the world, each of them a Tzeentch.


    As the saying goes, one **** with a thousand faces.


    Those figures were destroyed one by one as the world collapsed.


    "This can''t kill me." A smile appeared on Tzeentch''s face, "Unless you let the ancient gods come, you can''t do it at all. You are just a poor incarnation, and you won''t do that."


    As he further accepted the power of the ancient gods, Su Changxing''s sense of all things in the world also underwent subtle changes. There was an additional number on Tzeentch''s head, 003.


    [Reincarnation Controller: 003, the adulterer understands the mysteries of reincarnation, further controls reincarnation, can clearly understand the changes and methods of everything in the world, and is an omniscient and omnipotent existence. ¡¿


    Su Changxing realized that because of his further control over the ancient god''s power, he seemed to have an ability similar to that of being independent and could see numbers.


    Tzeentch is 003, which means that Tzeentch ranks third among all creatures in the world.


    Tzeentch should be the most powerful god. The first two creatures may not have any sense of autonomy, or they may simply be sleeping ancient gods.


    Immediately afterwards, he also saw his own number, 009.


    [The God of Weirdness and Deception: 009, the false god, weaves endless lies, and even himself is deeply involved in them. It has nothing to do with truth and falsehood, only lies and truth. ¡¿


    "Meow~"


    A cat meows.


    Su Changxing looked back and saw a shiny black cat squatting on his shoulder, with shiny fur, licking its fur, looking well-behaved.


    "What...you did!"


    Tzeentch''s face gradually became distorted, which should have been a normal thing. Let alone Tzeentch, even ordinary gods have more than one face.


    The gods are both normalized and changeable.


    The hair burned like a flame, fiery red, and unusually warm, dispelling the darkness in the chaos.


    Among the original faces of Tzeentch, another face appeared, eyes closed tightly, and then opened slightly.


    "teacher?"


    The face saw Su Changxing and said softly.


    It was Xu Kai.


    He was the only mortal who walked through the nine gates of the Labyrinth of Tzeentch and became one of Tzeentch, the Lord of Thousand Changes.


    Even Tzeentch himself was not aware of this problem. Tzeentch didn''t need to go through so much trouble to deal with a mortal.


    Su Changxing designed Xu Kai to fall into the maze of Tzeentch.


    This is a move and a bet.


    If he has not succeeded in infinite reincarnations, then he must fight for that slim chance.


    The victory or defeat does not depend on Su Changxing, but on whether Xu Kai can walk through the nine gates of the Maze of Tzeentch.


    Theoretically speaking, it is impossible for mortals to do it, not even all the gods can do it, but Xu Kai did it.


    "How is this possible?" Tzeentch''s howl came, and the whole world continued to tremble and began to split.


    Because of Xu Kai''s existence, Tzeentch had to split. There was more than one split, there were nine, corresponding to the nine gates of Tzeentch''s maze, and also corresponding to different emotions.


    Xu Kai corresponds to the thousands of changes in the Nine Gates, but he himself remains unchanged. His eternal burning spirit makes even the gods fear him.


    This is probably unique to mortals.


    Su Changxing had long been keenly aware of the opportunity. Even without him, if Xu Kai could survive, he would become a saint sooner or later.


    That flame is the flame of civilization, enough to carry the name of a saint, and it was born for this.


    One hundred million silver bullets were scattered from the one million Rubik''s Cube, turning most of the surrounding area into nothingness. The nine Lords of Thousand Changes, except for Xu Kai, were all shot by him and eliminated in the chaos, turning into either complete or complete forms. The detailed rules and the mysteries of reincarnation.


    Tzeentch did not fall, he just changed, and maybe he will return to his original appearance in the next reincarnation.


    Xu Kai was right in front of him, the distance between the two sides was very close, yet far away.


    "well done."


    Su Changxing praised and smiled: "Kill me."


    Xu Kai stared at Su Changxing quietly, remained silent for a moment, and then pulled out the black sword: "Teacher, please die!"


    Su Changxing naturally cannot live. Without the suppression of the world of Tzeentch, the ancient gods will soon invade his body and come from the past time.


    This result seems to be the best, at least it will give you a chance to do it again in the future.


    But Su Changxing didn''t think so. Leaving the matter to his future self was undoubtedly a rogue approach.


    People who avoid will not be seen as shameful, but people who pray for a glimmer of hope may be seen as hateful.


    This may be the mistake of independence, pinning your hopes on slim possibilities and leaving the problem to those who come after you.


    This is really irresponsible.


    Su Changxing could only complain like this, knowing that when manpower was exhausted, independence might not be an option at that time.


    The black sword pierced his chest and ignited black flames.


    Xu Kai''s eyes were bright and he looked up at Su Changxing: "Is this worth it?"


    Su Changxing smiled: "Who knows?"


    Xu Kai said affirmatively: "I think it''s worth it."


    Su Changxing laughed loudly: "I knew you would say that."


    At this moment, he was extremely happy.


    With the black flames, he fell here. The power of the ancient **** returned to the time it should have been, but the order he controlled did not dissipate.


    Xu Kai was also puzzled, "The order has not collapsed. What is trying to remedy it?"


    In the blood moon.


    Zhou An raised his head again and saw the eye, but this time it was different, it was pitch black.


    Su Changxing stood in front of him, between Zhou An and Zhou Wenwu, maintaining his human appearance, wearing a hood, with a small black cat squatting on his shoulder and a sickle in his left hand.


    "Brother Su!" Zhou An smiled as before: "I knew you would come."


    Then, he was stunned when he saw that the number on Su Changxing''s head was actually 009.


    What exactly does this mean? He also understands that even if it is a god, it is still the most powerful god.


    Su Changxing sighed: "It''s really outrageous... Without you, I''m afraid it would have been much worse."


    It was unexpected that Zhou An could become so powerful, although it was because he controlled the power from the ancient gods and turned it into a part of his own swordsmanship.


    This also just confirms what Independence said, mortals have the opportunity to control the power of the ancient gods. He did it, and so did Zhou An.


    In order to trap Zhou An in the blood moon of reincarnation, Tzeentch expended a lot of effort.


    The ninth dimension is very special. Touching reality is the key to breaking the cycle of reincarnation, so the doomsday game will let the Zerg enter the ninth dimension and want to destroy everything here.


    And this is also the key to Tzeentch''s complete control of reincarnation.


    In reincarnation, under the multi-party game, the current results will appear.


    There are many variables, Zhou An is one of them, and anything that touches the ancient gods is a variable. UUkanshu£÷£÷.uukan?£ènet


    "I''m sorry." Su Changxing looked back at Zhu Wenwu and said softly.


    Zhu Wenwu sneered: "Haha, you can actually say such things. Who are you sorry for, and who is sorry for you... I''m afraid it''s clear to you at a glance."


    A gentle smile appeared on Su Changxing''s face: "I will help you remove the cause and effect."


    Looking back, the blood moon was completely shattered, Zhu Wenwu lay on the ground with his body separated, and his soft white hair spread out in the void like a big tree.


    Su Changxing looked back at Zhou An, stretched out his hand and said, "I''ll lend you your sword!"


    Zhou An nodded, not knowing what Su Changxing wanted to do, so he calmly handed out the sword.


    Su Changxing''s body became solid little by little, stealing Zhou An''s path of life and death, breaking free from the power of the ancient gods in nothingness, and being born again in the human world!


    The broken order came to him like a stream of light.


    This came at a cost, leading to a further collapse of order and the complete fall of the Black Goat Mother.


    Su Changxing stepped across the dimension and entered the eighth dimension. Zhou An could see his back from a distance, getting higher and higher, as if he was climbing an endless ladder.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 237： I said

    "It''s actually like this. Have you really made your choice?" A figure stood in a gap in the endless starry sky, holding a long fan and looking like a scholar.


    Everything here is still, whether it is time or space, it seems to be the core of the rotation of everything and the core of reincarnation.


    Tange once again fell into long-term thinking. The most he could do here was to think. Any picture he saw was just a moment in reincarnation.


    Unless reincarnation is broken.


    "Hey, are you satisfied with the result?" The laughter came from the darkness, obviously with a bit of annoyance.


    Tange sighed: "It was only after I completely got rid of reincarnation that I saw the necessity of reincarnation."


    The voice in the darkness came again: "The self-righteousness of mortals is the curse of everything. They only believe in what they see in front of them."


    Tange smiled slightly: "We are just making up for the disasters left in the past. Didn''t it happen that your gods did it? Not only did it, but you also let nature take its course and pushed the cause and effect to others."


    "Speaking of which, what''s the difference between you and moths? I don''t think there''s any need for gods to exist, or there''s no need for there to be so many."


    A black snake appeared in the endless starry sky, with an illusory figure, one end connected to the black sea, staring at Brother Tan, and said in a cold voice: "Oh, everything is over, why are you still here, waiting to die? ?¡±


    Tange was indifferent: "That''s right, I''m just waiting to die, and die with you."


    Tzeentch is just a latecomer, and the black snake in front of him is the real operator of reincarnation. The founder is the weakest **** in the world, but he has the greatest ambition, and even almost succeeded in controlling reincarnation. Until Tange came here.


    [The **** of blindness and stupidity: 005, stupid sentient beings, the cause of reincarnation, trying to create a new time through reincarnation]


    Tange didn''t want to think about anything, and he didn''t do anything too much. He made too many mistakes and made too few mistakes. He just stared at the black snake, entangled with it, unable to interfere with reincarnation, and unable to leave here.


    If reincarnation is broken, they will naturally be destroyed.


    The blind and foolish **** was naturally anxious and tried every means to leave, but Tange didn''t give him a chance.


    He smiled and said: "What are you afraid of? All this is not over yet."


    Yes, it''s not over yet.


    Su Changxing has crossed the dimension, and all creatures in the world can see his footprints and feel his presence.


    Just because it was so conspicuous, a figure that was too huge walked across the sky, as if it was right on the face. It only existed for a moment, and no one could ignore it.


    In the sixth dimension, the Legion of Khorne also fights against players, and the two sides fight each other in various worlds.


    In the fourth dimension, the ferocious dragon underwent a noticeable change. Its body became slender and showed gray-white patterns, just like the real dragon in the legend.


    The fourth dimension also changed accordingly. The upper half of the world gradually expanded. The hanging corpses gradually decayed and turned into nutrients, which gradually enriched the energy, forming a dense spiritual mist. Vitality burst out, and more new creatures were born. With What the legendary fairyland looks like.


    In the third dimension, everything falls into a state of decay and comfort. Mortals exist in a strange happiness. In their eyes, the world is all beautiful and there is no pain.


    As Su Changxing approached, Nurgle Garden quickly withered, the flying big-headed flies fell to the ground one after another, the devil''s flowers lowered their heads, and the dancing rice ears became stiff.


    All Nurgle believers began to cheer for joy, feeling extremely excited about Su Changxing''s arrival, "The new world is coming."


    "A new world is coming."


    In their understanding, Su Changxing and Nurgle are probably the same god. The so-called new world is about certain doctrines, and believers will always have different extravagant hopes for the future.


    Su Changxing stood in the sky at a high latitude and looked up. He saw Nurgle in the crack, holding it open with his hands and feet, motionless like a maggot in a wound.


    "Haha, you are really here." Nurgle held his stomach and laughed. The eye on his chest was staring at Su Changxing, with another figure in his eyes.


    Su Changxing nodded: "Yes, here we come."


    He looked at the crack again, and saw the shadowy figures, as if there were hundreds of eyes looking from the inside out, and he could feel the breath of heart palpitations spreading out.


    A supreme being.


    "Do you think this is too risky?" Su Changxing looked at Nurgle. The other party''s body was twisted under the pressure of the crack, turning into a ball of mucus. If it were not for the existence of Nurgle, the crack would have been closed long ago.


    Nurgle smiled and said nothing: "I don''t know, I didn''t plan it, I was just the executor."


    No one knows who the real planner is, or which reincarnation he was in. There is a tacit understanding.


    Su Changxing was silent for a moment, then took another look at the world behind him. This world was in tatters, and he said calmly: "Then I''ll give it a try. I don''t know if it can work."


    Nurgle smiled and said, "Good luck!"


    As soon as he entered the crack, the figures one after another looked at him with hostile eyes. They were saints who had died long ago and were bound here, and they were also immortal.


    Su Changxing took a quick look and saw that the sun and the moon were intertwined, and all the restraining rules were broken. The figures fell to the ground one by one, showing their original appearance, including men and women, old people and children, and the corpses were decaying rapidly.


    "gone."


    He said something and stepped onto the steps. The steps made of white stone were exactly the same as those in Olympus. The difference was that there was no will of the ancient gods and there was another invisible oppression.


    After just a few steps, the light dimmed, and even though the surroundings were filled with starlight, the cracks below could not be seen.


    He noticed that the supreme being was at the top of the stairs, watching him quietly.


    Now he has collected more orders, and the numbers have been from 009 to 008.


    He is not the controller of order, just a thief.


    When the original owner is gone, the false owner has to become the real owner.


    When all gods disappear, false gods will become true gods.


    The sound of footsteps was very clear, echoing up and down the stairs. When Su Changxing stopped, he saw a corpse on the stairs beside him. The corpse was wearing a cloak and carrying a scythe.


    As expected, he turned the body over, and it turned out to be his own.


    This is the first corpse. As you go up the stairs, there are more and more corpses. Each one is himself. He probably died suddenly because he could not withstand the oppression from the supreme being.


    They had no way to go up, but they still chose to do so.


    These corpses invisibly helped him bear part of the supreme oppression, making him feel a little more relaxed.


    The oppression has undergone a qualitative change, and Su Changxing''s footsteps have become heavy. The stairs are densely packed with corpses. It is impossible to see the edges, and there is even no place to step down. Blood is everywhere, and every place is his own. blood.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, Su Changxing stopped and sat on the stairs, deep in thought for a long time. He then saw a line of writing carved on the stairs, "Look at the long road, and I will die a hundred times and never come back."


    He could clearly feel the influence of cause and effect, and more disintegrated order gathered on him.


    It was so heavy that it was unimaginable that he walked with great difficulty, as if he was dragging a mountain of mountains forward, leaving **** footprints on the stone steps.


    Halfway through, reincarnation was at his feet, turning like a purple spiral, slow but fast. It was slow for him, but fast for the people inside. It would get faster and faster, the same Over time, the number of reincarnations will increase, constantly squeezing memory and space.


    If this continues, reincarnation will become more and more stable until a completely closed environment is formed.


    The number of corpses on the stairs became less and less until only one or two corpses could be seen, which also showed that the number of times he walked here became very rare.


    Will he fall down this time too?


    Su Changxing asked himself in his heart, but his footsteps did not stop. The figure above the steps gradually became clearer and majestic, as if he was sitting on a seat made of stars.


    That is the high throne.


    Stopping, what he has to do now is to break the reincarnation first. To break the reincarnation, naturally he has to stand outside the reincarnation and use the fragments of the real world.


    The largest fragment of the real world is in the Blue Star.


    Su Changxing stretched out his hand, ready to take the fragments, but was stunned. He saw time outside reincarnation, extending forward until it was completely extinguished.


    Fear spread in his heart, like ten thousand ants crawling in his heart.


    He finally knew what Independence had seen at that time. It was not that he was afraid of the supreme existence on the ladder, but that he saw time completely extinguished at a certain point in the future.


    Time is interrupted.


    In an instant, Su Changxing felt like he was sweating profusely. Once time was cut off, everything would stop.


    This is the true meaning of reincarnation!


    Su Changxing was silent for a moment and did not move lightly. Instead, he continued to walk up the steps. He saw black flames burning on the huge figure, and the flesh and blood rotted away, revealing the withered bones. It seemed that he was not an ancient **** in the true sense. , looks like a human being, and has golden blood.


    The eyes of dirty dreams flickered.


    [Supreme King: 001, the Titan King sitting on the throne, the black flames constantly burning his body, turning into fuel wood, carrying the cause and effect of the gods, assuming the power of the ancient gods, and pushing time forward. ¡¿


    "001?"


    "This is the most powerful creature in the world."


    "The Titan King, the most powerful Titan human, the legendary number one player, I didn''t expect to be alive."


    Su Changxing showed a look of understanding, and he also understood some of the causes and consequences.


    Because of the design of the gods, the Titan King has reached this point, taking on the cause and effect from the gods and pushing time forward.


    Perhaps his original intention was to change the rules, or perhaps he saw that time was about to be extinguished.


    A head grows on the chest of the Titan King, with kind eyebrows and kind eyes, emitting endless Buddha light, influencing reincarnation.


    That is the Buddha and the monk Karma.


    Buddha said calmly: "I said that reincarnation cannot be changed. Can you bear the consequences?"


    "The birth of reincarnation is both accidental and inevitable. When he became independent, he wanted to subvert all these rules. But when he saw the truth behind it, he knew he couldn''t do it."


    "The Titan King is so powerful that even the gods are afraid of it, but how can there be a second Titan King in the world."


    Su Changxing turned his hand into a ruler, placed it between himself and the Titan King, and compared them twice.


    Buddha was surprised and asked: "What are you doing?"


    Su Changxing said seriously: "I am measuring whether I can do it. If it is, it is, if it is not, it is not."


    The Buddha showed a human expression, and at this moment it was Monk Ye Jin: "Do you think you can compare to the Titan King?"


    Su Changxing smiled and said: "What can''t be compared?"


    "I''m afraid this disaster has something to do with this guy."


    He walked up and approached the supreme throne. The stars outlined the information of all things in the world on the armrests, and the seat was burning with black flames.


    Immediately, Su Changxing''s body also burned with black flames, starting from his feet.


    "If I say I can."


    "Maybe that will do."


    He muttered to himself, thunder appeared in his left hand, and all the scattered order gathered on his right hand, casting the star sickle into authority.


    The authority of order, the sickle of order.


    "If you want to be a good person, you have to pretend that you are a good person."


    "If you want to become a god, you have to pretend to be one."


    "If I say order, then I may really be the embodiment of order."


    As Su Changxing finished speaking, it was as if millions of bells were echoing in the world, and countless rules were held in his hand like chains, dragging him forward.


    "At this moment, I am order."


    Su Changxing took a step forward and grabbed the Titan King''s shoulder with one hand. The flames spread to his arm, burning away his flesh and blood, exposing the withered bones.


    The skull with the crown lowered slightly, then suddenly raised its head, stared at him, and said in a contemptuous voice: "Do you have that qualification?"


    Su Changxing grinned: "I think you are no longer worthy."


    He exerted force with one hand, and the other arm was broken off, taking away the dark aura and falling into reincarnation, falling into a world lined with steel, bringing disaster, destruction, and turning countless people into zombies.


    This moment is countless hours.


    Black flames burned blazingly, and endless pain struck. The Titan King was pushed off the throne and fell beside the seat, quickly turning into withered bones.


    Su Changxing turned around and sat on the throne, closing his eyes. Without the support of the Titan King, the cause and effect of time fell on him, which was heavier than imagined, and the flames burned even more fiercely.


    The light of time seems to be lighting up again in the future.


    The light like the morning star is very eye-catching.


    The reincarnation was smashed by him using the handle of the scythe to pick up the real fragments and push them down. The broken world of the dead merged, completely distinguishing life and death, and the trillions of souls and dead souls had a home.


    The original rules were broken and recast, UU Kanshu www.uukanshu.net the doomsday game no longer exists, and the corresponding players no longer exist, but the mystery cannot be eliminated, it is what it should be.


    The various dimensions are constantly shrinking, the distances are getting closer, and the worlds are joining together, but there are still clear gaps.


    "The gods don''t need much."


    He raised one hand in the air, and the Order Cube reflected the entire world. Countless stars fell, and powerful or weak gods disappeared silently. The original restraints were completely gone. The gods completely returned to the real dimension, but the number was pitifully small, and most of them were gone. Fall into a state of deep sleep.


    More rules are borne by him alone, and more mysteries return to the world.


    The voice of eternity comes endlessly.


    Su Changxing sat on the throne, holding the side of his face with one hand, and his body was burning with black flames. There was no sign of decay, but he gradually fell into a deep sleep like the Titan King. If he was awake, it would interfere with the operation of the rules.


    His existence will be eliminated except in the rules. There will no longer be a person named Su Changxing in the world, and no one will remember him.


    But this is very important to Su Changxing.


    This is the meaning of existence.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL: